《The Kiss that Sparked it All》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°If we get hitched, you gotta quit your job and stay home. Take care of me, and pop out a healthy baby boy within a year!! don¡¯t want a girl, cause girls need more parenting!¡± The man said with a smug grin. Ellinor Mendoza looked at her blind date, a balding, chubby man in his forties. Her stepmother, Tracy, must have wanted her to settle for a less desirable man, hence the pressure to meet this unsuitable date. The middle¨Caged man had initially criticized Ellinor¡¯s makeup, but seeing her slim figure and decent demeanor, he figured she was quite the catch. He then asked, ¡°How tall are you?¡± Ellinor, bored stiff, stirred her coffee nonchntly and replied softly, ¡°5¡® 6¡°.¡± The middle¨Caged man seemed pleased. ¡°Hmm, your height is just about right for me. I¡¯m about 5¡® 7¡°. You might need to stand on your toes when we kiss. But no worries, I can bend down a bit for you!¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyelid twitched slightly. ¡°Sir, I think you might be misunderstood. A man who needs a woman to stand on her toes to kiss him should be somewhat taller than you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The middle¨Caged man frowned, displeased. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Just then, a tall and imposing man walked into the coffee shop, radiating a strong aura. Ellinor nced up and noticed the man. She got up and walked over to him. ¡°Excuse me, handsome. Could youe over here for a second?¡± The magnificent man¡¯s gaze turned cold. Before he could decline, Ellinor grabbed his tie, stood on her toes, and nted a precise kiss on his lips. ¡°See? You should at least be as tall as him to deserve a woman standing on her toes for a kiss.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The middle¨Caged man was embarrassed and angry, pointing at Ellinor ¡°You¡¯re so audacious, kissing a stranger like that! I will tell the matchmaker about this and ruin your reputation. You can forget about finding a date in future!¡± Ellinor scoffed. This was exactly what she wanted. After the middle¨Caged man stormed off angrily, Ellinor waved at the tall man who had helped her. ¡°Thank you for your help, sir! If fate allows, we¡¯ll meet again. Goodbye!¡± She turned to leave, but her wrist was suddenly gripped by a cold, strong hand! A deep, icy voice reached her ears. ¡°You kissed me, and you think you can just walk away?¡± She felt an overwhelming pressure, and looked up to a handsome face suddenly appearing in her line of sight. His face was stunning! His hair was elegantlybed, his features were sharp, and his expression was calm. He gave the impression he could handle any situation with ease. There was also a hint of danger! Ellinor thought to herself, ¡°I was so focused on getting rid of that middle¨Caged man and picking the tallest man nearby to kiss, I didn¡¯t pay attention to his face. Now that I look closely, he¡¯s unusually handsome and has a unique aura!¡± Ellinor frowned slightly. ¡°¡­What are you going to do?¡± The man stared at Ellinor in silence, his lips moved as if to say something. Just then, a man in a ck suit standing next to him received a call. He approached them with a serious expression and reported, ¡°Mr. nchet, there¡¯s a problem! Ms. Sophia¡¯s flight has been forced to return due to bad weather. She can¡¯t make it back today, and your engagement party is tonight. What should we do?¡± The man¡¯s brows furrowed. This engagement party was a matter of life and death for his grandfather! His grandfather had been urging him to get married as he was nearing thirty. Recently, his grandfather had a heart attack. due to the stress and needed a heart transnt. However, he had made a strict deration that he would only agree to the operation if Theo got engaged today and married in three days. Sophia was originally the woman he had found to appease his grandfather, but now she couldn¡¯t make it¡­ At this moment, Ellinor, whose arm was still gripped tightly by the man, said impatiently, ¡°Hey? Sir, is there anything else? If not, could you let go of me?¡± Theo nchet stared at Ellinor intensely, curiosity filling his eyes. He suddenly chuckled, ¡°Since this lady came to me herself, let her rece Sophia!¡± Collin was taken aback, his eyes filled with disgust as he looked at Ellinor. Her makeup was heavy, her hair was messy, and she dressed like a troublemaker. How was this woman suitable for Mr. nchet? ¡°Mr. nchet, isn¡¯t thisdy a bit¡­.¡± ¡°Her!¡± Collin dared not to object any further. ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet!¡± Ellinor felt something was wrong and asked warily, ¡°What do you mean by ¡°Her?¡± Sir, what are you nning to do to me?¡± The man looked at her arrogantly and said coldly. ¡°I want you to bemitted to me!¡± Ellinor¡¯s face was filled with surprise.. ¡°¡­ Are you joking, sir? I just gave you a peck, and you want me to bemitted to you? I just gave you my first kiss, and I didn¡¯t even ask you to be in a rtionship with me!¡± The man¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly. ¡°First kiss?¡± Ellinor sighed regretfully, ¡°Yes! That was my first kiss ever, my first in 20 years!¡± This woman sure had character! Theo¡¯s expression turned cold, his voice apathetic. ¡°Take her away!¡± Next thing she knew, Ellinor was led away by several men in ck suits and put into a luxurious ck car¡­. Pearl Moon Mansion, the most luxurious urban mansion in the country. Today, Theo of the nchet family, was holding a grand engagement party here. The banquet hall was filled with celebrities, enjoying the food and drinks. ¡°I wonder which luckydy gets to be Mr. nchet¡¯s woman!¡± ¡°She must be some high¨Cbred, beautiful and elegantdy! No ordinary chick could catch Mr. nchet¡¯s eye!¡± ¡°Look, Mr. nchet is here! He¡¯s so hot¡­.¡± ¡°Hold on, is that girl with Mr. nchet his rumored fianc¨¦e? She looks a bit¡­¡± Not what you expected? Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the eldest son of the nchet family, Theo, led an unusual girl to the center stage of the banquet. The host of the engagement party stepped forward, picked up the microphone and began to speak. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, good evening and wee to Mr. nchet¡¯s engagement party!¡± Ellinor was forced to stand on stage, feeling super nervous and helpless! Yes, she had done some excessive things to him without his permission She knew she screwed up, and he could totally call the cops on her. She¡¯d take whatever punishment thew would throw at her! But she never in a million years expected this guy to be so shameless. To drag her all the way here¡­ for an engagement?! Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The crowd below the stage had different expressions as they chattered away¡­ ¡°This is Mr. nchet¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Why is she dressed like a street punk?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Mr. nchet¡¯s woman be an elegant and beautifuldy? What the hell is that?¡± ¡°Hmm, Mr. nchet¡¯s taste is rather¡­ unique.¡± Ellinor had deliberately dressed like a punk to scare off potential husbands. But Theo didn¡¯t seem to mind that his fianc¨¦e¡¯s image was being discussed. More urately, he didn¡¯t even care that his taste was being questioned, so he waspletely unmoved. Under the strange gazes of the guests, Ellinor had no choice but to exchange engagement rings with Theo. The host announced that the ceremony was over! Although everyone was a bit ufortable with Mr. nchet¡¯s choice of fianc¨¦e, they didn¡¯t dare not to apud for the sake of Mr. nchet¡¯s face. The apuse erupted. After leaving the stage, all Ellinor wanted was to get away and escape this ce of drama. But she was surrounded by three exquisitely dressed women who blocked her way. ¡°Whose daughter are you?¡± ¡°Why did youe dressed like that?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of standing next to Mr. nchet?¡± Ellinor just bypassed them, not wanting to deal with them. But these women blocked her way again, refusing to back down. She lost her patience, nced at their morous dresses, ¡°You¡¯re all dressed up, but why don¡¯t I see any of you standing next to Mr. nchet?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± These three socialites were daughters of wealthy families in Greenhaven. Had they ever faced such sarcasm? They blocked her, demanding an apology, and were even more reluctant to let her go. Not far away, Jonah walked over and clinked sses with Theo. ¡°Theo, where did you find this female thug? If you take her home to your old man, he¡¯ll probably drop dead!¡± Theo replied in an uncaring tone, ¡°The old man just wants a daughter¨Cinw, and any woman will do.¡± Jonahined, ¡°There are so many women in the world, why did you have to choose a thug to marry?¡± Theo sipped his wine, as if reminiscing about something. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Because, she¡¯s a sweet girl.¡± Jonah was stunned, looking at his normally reserved brother with iprehension, ¡°I never realized this before, but you have quite the taste!¡± Ssh! A ss of wine was spilled on Ellinor! Jonah turned to look, raising his eyebrows, ¡°Your fianc¨¦e seems to be getting bullied. Aren¡¯t you going to do something?¡± Theo squinted, ¡°No need ¡± Before Jonah could figure out what Theo meant, he saw Ellinor grab a socialite¡¯s hair and knock their heads together like she was pping a watermelon, causing the two women to collide severely! The two socialites immediately fell unconscious, and the remaining one was scared out of her wits. ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­.¡± Ellinor was expressionless. She didn¡¯t say a word, just waved her hand lightly. Thest socialite immediately backed away and no longer blocked the way. Jonah gave a slight smile. I think I understand why you chose her.¡± Theo¡¯s eyes were meaningful; he was silent as he sipped his wine. The young woman was able to approach him quickly, and could force a big man like him to bend down and kiss her with just one hand. She was strong and daring, truly an extraordinary woman! ¡°Collin, take her to change.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t go with Collin to change, but walked over and looked at the man unhappily. ¡°You, you¡¯re really unfair! I just gave you a light kiss, and you want me to give myself to you. The price is too high, can I bemitted to you in another way? Likemitted to financialpensation?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes were captiviting and sparkling. He smiled slightly, looking at Ellinor, ¡°Hmm? How much do you think my kiss is worth?¡± Ellinor first looked at the man¡¯s face, then carefully assessed his fine¨Clooking thin lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know, you set the price yourself! You look like you¡¯re not young anymore, and this shouldn¡¯t be your first kiss, so the price should not exceed thirty dors. I don¡¯t have that much money!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Thirty dors? Collin thought the woman was asking for trouble. Being engaged to Mr. nchet should be a blessing umted from her past life. How dare she look down on the honorable Mr. nchet? Theo raised his hand to signal his men to step back. Then his long fingers pinched Ellinor¡¯s sharp chin. His grip was not strong, but it was threatening. ¡°Little girl, since you have the guts to tease me in public, you should be prepared to face the consequences, okay?¡± Ellinor frowned. She felt that this man had some issues. Her outfit today was not outstanding, so why was he pestering her? Ellinor lifted the corner of her mouth. Her eyes sparkled, and she said without hesitation, ¡°Okay! Can I go to the bathroom now?¡± Theo didn¡¯t answer. He just nced at his men, signaling them to take her to the bathroom. A few minutester, Collin came back with a serious look on his face, approaching Theo. ¡°Mr. nchet, Ms. Mendoza has escaped through the bathroom window. I¡¯ve sent people to chase her.¡± Theo was elegantly dressed. He seemed to have expected this so he leaned back on the sofa. His face expressionless as he swirled the red wine in his ss. ¡°Don¡¯t bother chasing her, find out her home address, and send someone to pick her up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After watching the whole drama, Jonah couldn¡¯t help but give Theo some advice, ¡°Theo, do you really want to marry that little girl who obviously doesn¡¯t suit you? Actually¡­.¡± Theo said meaningfully, ¡°Only a woman like her can be my wife.¡± When Ellinor returned home, it was alreadyte at night. The moment she walked in, her dad, Arnold, was all set to smack her. ¡°You dare show your face here!¡± Quick as a cat, Ellinor stepped back and dodged the p with ease. Arnold was pissed off big time when he saw Ellinor manage to dodge his p. ¡°Ellinor, your mother painstakingly picked out a suitable man for you. How could you dress so casually to meet him? You even kissed a random man in public. You¡¯re making the Mendoza family lose face! Your actions have caused your mother to be criticized! Apologize. Apologize to your mother now!¡± Sliding her hands into her coat pockets, Ellinor gave him a cold stare, ¡°She¡¯s not my mother!¡± She was her stepmother, who¡¯s trying to marry Ellinor off so that she would lose the Mendoza family inheritance! Feigning concern, Tracy said, ¡°Arnold, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t me Ellinor; she¡¯s young and naive. It¡¯s my fault as the stepmother¡­.¡± Seeing his wife defending the misbehaving girl even at this point, Arnold was even more heartbroken. He turned around and reprimanded, ¡°You are so ungrateful! Tracy¡¯s been so good to you, and you can¡¯t even bring yourself to call her mom!¡± Wiping away tears, Tracy, looking all pitiful, said, ¡°Arnold, it¡¯s okay! She can call me Auntie Tracy. I don¡¯t mind!¡± Ellinor was not surprised at Tracy¡¯s act. This woman was a pro at ying the victim. Arnold was just too blinded by her beauty to see it! Ellinor handed Arnold a folder filled with information, ¡°Dad, here¡¯s the real scoop on all the guys Auntie Tracy set me up with. Take a look, if you find someone suitable, I¡¯ll marry him.¡± Arnold was taken aback, he picked up the folder and began to flip through it, his expression getting grimmer and grimmer¡­ Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The guys in the profiles all looked average, around forty, and most of them didn¡¯t even have a steady job! Arnold red at Tracy in extreme dissatisfaction. ¡°Some of these guys are my age! Tracy, how could you introduce these middle-aged men to Ellinor?¡±- Tracy looked a bit stiff. She had someone fake the photos and profiles of these men. She hadn¡¯t expected Ellinor, who usually doesn¡¯t talk much, to actually find the real information about these men! Tracy quickly put on an innocent face. ¡°Arnold, I have no idea how this happened. I made sure to pick the best men for Ellinor. It must be a mistake from the matchmaking agency!¡± Ellinor found it amusing. ¡°Auntie Tracy, you didn¡¯t even verify the authenticity of the men¡¯s information, and you confidently referred to them as high-quality men. I¡¯m not your biological child, but how could you take my lifelong happiness so lightly? Dad, you wouldn¡¯t feel proud if I married such middle-aged men, right?¡± Tracy tried to exin. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not¡­.¡± But Arnold didn¡¯t want to hear it. He threw the profiles onto Tracy¡¯s face in extreme disappointment. ¡°Enough! From now on, you¡¯re not to interfere with Ellinor¡¯s marriage! I¡¯ll freeze your bank card this month. Spend less time wasting money and reflect on your actions at home!¡± Tracy turned pale. ¡°Arnold, you¡¯ve misunderstood¡­.¡± Arnold ignored her and looked at his daughter with some guilt. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m sorry for making you meet so many middle-aged men. You don¡¯t have to go on blind dates anymore.¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± After Arnold went upstairs, Tracy red at Ellinor with malicious intent. Ellinor felt Tracy¡¯s angry stare and coolly said, ¡°By the way, Auntie Tracy, I thought you would be satisfied with the high-quality men you personally chose as your sons-inw. So I gave these men She¡¯s private number. I hope She can develop something with them!¡± Tracy clenched her teeth in anger. ¡°What? How dare you!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Her She was a superstar. Those average men would never deserve to call her! Ellinor couldn¡¯t be bothered with Tracy anymore. She yawned and went upstairs to sleep. Tracy cursed Ellinor under her breath and was about to go to her room to convince Arnold not to freeze her bank card when the doorbell suddenly rang. Who woulde thiste? Opening the door, she saw a man in a suit and behind him, a line of men in ck carrying many things. They looked quite threatening. Seeing so many strangers appearing in the middle of the night, Tracy became wary. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Collin said, ¡°Mrs. Mendoza, we are here to deliver a betrothal gift from Mr. nchet to Ms. Mendoza!¡± ¡°A betrothal gift? What betrothal gift? And who is this Mr. nchet?¡± ¡°The name of Mr. nchet is Theo.¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes widened when she heard the name. ¡°Theo? Is it the Theo from the top-tier nchet family?¡± Collin responded, ¡°Correct,¡± Tracy, ¡°You mean the young master of the nchet family is interested in my daughter?¡± Collin hesitated a bit before saying, ¡°If that¡¯s how you understand it, then yes.¡± Tracy believed her daughter She was the hottest actress of the moment. She was beautiful and talented. It was only natural that she would be noticed by a wealthy family. But this suitor had a very important background and even came to propose directly. This was too sudden! Seeing that Tracy hadn¡¯t responded, Collin asked, ¡®Does Mrs. Mendoza disagree with this marriage?¡± Tracy snapped out of her thoughts and quickly shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that my daughter isn¡¯t home right now. For such a big matter, let¡¯s wait until shees back¡­.¡± Collin interrupted her. ¡°Mrs. Mendoza, your daughter has already epted the engagement ring from Mr. nchet. You just need to ept his gifts now.¡± She had epted Mr. nchet¡¯s ring. Had they already been dating? That child She! She got such a good boyfriend and didn¡¯t even tell them! Tracy didn¡¯t dare to keep the guests waiting anymore and quickly invited Collin to sit down. Collin didn¡¯t enter, but signaled his men to bring the gifts in. ¡°In three days, Mr. nchet will personallye to marry Ms. Mendoza.¡± Tracy was shocked. ¡°Ah? In three days? Isn¡¯t that¡­too rushed?¡± Collin said, ¡°Mrs. Mendoza, rest assured, Mr. nchet has arranged everything for the wedding. Everything will be the best. Ms. Mendoza will definitely not be ill-treated.¡± Everything would be the best? Mr. nchet was truly devoted to She! Once She married into the nchet family, she would be the mother of the son of the nchet family. Would she ever have to worry about not having wealth and honor? At that time, everyone who saw her would have to show respect! Thinking of this, Tracy was overjoyed.. ¡°Alright! We will also be ready to send our daughter off within three days!¡± Collin nodded and bid farewell. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Goodbye.¡± Arnold came out of his room when he heard noises outside. ¡°Who was here? What are all these¡­?¡± Tracy was ecstatic as she stroked the valuable gifts, her body trembling from excitement. ¡°Arnold! Good news! Theo from the nchet family has got his eye on our She! Look at all these gifts from the nchet family; all top-notch stuff!¡± Arnold was taken aback, ¡°What? Theo? Are you talking about Theo, the CEO of the nchet Corporation who just recently returned to the country?¡± Tracy nodded with excitement, ¡°Yes, him! That¡¯s the one!¡± Arnold clutched his chest, fearing his overexcitement would induce a heart attack. ¡°Good lord! I never imagined our She would catch Mr. nchet¡¯s fancy!¡± Tracy said with pride, ¡°Now, whose daughter is this?¡± ¡°Tracy, you¡¯ve raised one hell of a ¡°So now you¡¯re singing my praises? A moment tago you were threatening to freeze my bank ount!¡± I daughter, but ¡°Ah, I was just mad at you. Ellinor isn¡¯t your biologic you can¡¯t let her go on a date with such an old man!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡¯ Ellinor grew up in the countryside. She¡¯s headstrong and has a bit of a temper. I just want an older man who can tolerate and be kind to her. Who knew the matchmaker would lie about the details!¡± ¡°Tracy, I was wrong.¡± A few words were all it took to pacify Arnold, making Tracy feel pretty smug. She thought to herself, ¡°Does that little girl Ellinor really think she can challenge me?¡± But her daughter She was about to marry into the nchet family. Their best days were yet toe! Who had time to deal with the likes of Ellinor! The next morning. Tracy called her superstar daughter She toe home immediately. As soon as She walked through the door, sheined, ¡°Mom, why the rush? I have a shoot this afternoon!¡± ¡°Obviously it¡¯s about your wedding with Theo nchet!¡± ¡°Wedding? What wedding? I don¡¯t even know that guy!¡± Seeing her daughter¡¯s clueless expression, Tracy¡¯s heart sank. She quickly exined about the marriage proposal and the gifts. ¡°She, how could you not know the first son of the nchet family? Didn¡¯t you ept the engagement ring he sent you?¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 She still looked puzzled after her mom¡¯s words. ¡°A ring? When did I receive¡­? Oh, right! Mom, I remember now. Yesterday, an anonymous fan sent me a diamond ring via delivery! I was worried the media would make a big deal out of it, so I didn¡¯t wear it out!¡°¨C Tracy was delighted to hear the news. ¡°That¡¯s it! Mr. nchet must have been crushing on you for a long time, and he confessed his love to you under the guise of a fan! I¡¯ve done my homework, the guy who proposed to you yesterday was indeed Mr. nchet¡¯s private assistant! She, the nchet family is top¨Cnotch. Mr. nchet is very sincere about you; you can¡¯t go wrong marrying him!¡± Mr. nchet¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but blush and felt her heart race. Although she had never met him, she knew all about Theo, the heir of the nchet family, who was a big shot in the business world! Who would have thought that Mr. nchet was her fan, and he was so smitten that he proposed without dy. Her charm was just too irresistible! ¡ª¡ª In the afternoon. Ellinor returned from outside, holding an exquisite photo frame in her hand. She changed into her slippers and headed straight upstairs. She happened to being downstairs and purposely blocked her. ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand? Did you steal some jewelry from my wedding?¡± Ellinor stopped, calmly replied, ¡°This is my personal item.¡± ¡°Show it to me!¡± She had always been dissatisfied with this sister from the countryside. She felt that she had tarnished the image of the Mendoza family. And she never respected her. She snatched the item from her arms. ¡°Oh! I thought it was some treasure. It¡¯s just a picture of your mistress mother!¡± She wasn¡¯t a mistress! Ellinor reached out to grab the frame, but She deliberately dropped it on the floor. ¡°Sorry, it slipped from my hand!¡± Looking at the photo frame under Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Mendoza family¡¯s old photo album. foot, Ellinor¡¯s eyes turned red. This was a picture of her mother she found in the djust tak it out today and put it in the frame, intending to keep it in her room. Grabbing She¡¯s clothes in anger, Ellinor coldly said, ¡°Pick it up!¡± She was not scared, ¡°You dare touch me? Let tell away with messing with me!¡± you, I¡¯m about be Mrs. nchet, and they won¡¯t let you get Ellinor was stunned, the nchet family? The man who forced her to get engaged yesterday was also a nchet, just hearing the name gave her the creeps! ¡°You¡¯re talking about the elite nchet family?¡± She had a smug look on her face, ¡°Yes! Are you scared? You should be! Theo nchet is my fan and suitor, and he only wants me now! Those gifts are wedding presents from his familyst night. You better not touch them. Don¡¯t you dare break anything, you can¡¯t afford to pay for it! Ellinor nced at the gifts She was pointing at. She hesitated for a moment, as if she had figured something out. This was too crazy, right? That man actually came to deliver wedding gifts! After thinking for a moment, a spark shed in Ellinor¡¯s eyes, and she said to She, ¡°Then I really should congratte you! But, are you sure a prestigious family like the nchets would ept an actress with a bad reputation in the entertainment industry as their newdy?¡± She was hit where it hurts, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it! Mr. nchet loves me very much, he will protect me!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ellinor gave a slight smile and said no more. She picked up her mom¡¯s picture, gently dusted it off, then turned and went upstairs. She was trying to figure out how to get rid of the trouble brought by that man yesterday. If She was so eager to marry him, it would be the best! She huffed coldly, but a bit of doubt crept into her heart. Ellinor had a point. The nchet family was elite, and she was just a slightly famous artist. If the elders in the family found out about her bad press, they would definitely think less of her. With that thought, She decided to quit the entertainment industry in that moment! Compared to being a youngdy of the nchet family, the small benefits of the entertainment world were nothing. Just as She was about to call her agency to terminate her contract and quit the entertainment industry, her phone rang. She had been getting a lot of nuisance calls recently and was not nning to answer. But seeing that the caller was a rich businessman she had recently met, she decided to answer the call, to put an end to this. ¡°Babe, where are you? I miss you! Come to the hotel and keep mepany tonight!¡± She was disgusted, ¡°Don¡¯t call me babe, you old man, you make me sick!¡± ¡°What did you say? I disgust you? Don¡¯t forget how you begged me to get you the lead script for the last movie!¡± She didn¡¯t care, ¡°I¡¯ve quit the entertainment industry, and I don¡¯t give a damn about any lead scripts. You can give them to whoever you like! Don¡¯t call me again!¡± On the other end of the phone, the slick old man went pale with anger. He had even bought a diamond ring for this woman and sent it by express delivery. Now she was acting as if she didn¡¯t know him! This ungrateful woman! She wouldn¡¯t make it in the entertainment industry ever in the future; she¡¯ll be cklisted! Three dayster. The Mendoza family held a grand banquet to marry off their daughter, and friends and rtives came to celebrate. Tracy had Arnold arrange a grand ceremony, wanting her darling She to be married off in style. ¡°Look, the nchet family¡¯s wedding is here! So grand, no wonder they are an elite family. All the cars are limited edition luxury models!¡± ¡°That car at the front, I¡¯ve only ever seen it in magazines. It¡¯s mega pricey!¡± ¡°Damn, She is so lucky. She gets to marry a top¨Ctier guy like Mr. nchet!¡± She had a smug smile stered on her face as she listened to the sighs and ttery of her rtives and friends. She was decked out in her wedding gown, looking as proud as a peacock. Speaking of which, she hadn¡¯t seen Ellinor around. Was she hiding somewhere, green with envy? Let her be envious¡® Even with all that envy, she couldn¡¯t have what She had. She was bursting with anticipation to meet her groom. What kind of man would Mr. nchet be? Probably super handsome. He¡¯d kneel in front of her with a heartfelt confession, all under the envious gazes of others¡­. The wedding procession stopped at the front of the Mendoza family¡¯s mansion. Theo, a tall and majestic gentleman, stepped out of the lead car, looking powerful and elegant. Collin gestured for the groomsmen, all dressed in suits, to also get out of their cars and follow the groom towards thevishly decorated front door of the Mendoza Manor¡­ Suddenly, Theo paused, looking up at the rooftop of the Mendoza Manor with sharp eyes. On the attic balcony, he saw a woman in her pajamas, leaning on the railing, munching on fries, and watching the scene below But the moment their gazes met, she quickly turned and disappeared¡­ Ellinor had a dreadful feeling. She might have just been spotted by the groom as she stood on the balcony! She was heavily made up that day, and had already removed her makeup. Was she recognizable? Just to be on the safe side, she decided to leave the house immediately. Downstairs, the groom suddenly stopped. Collin was a bit puzzled, he went up to him and said, ¡°Mr. nchet, the front door of the Mendoza family is right there. Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Theo tilted his head slightly, his narrow eyes staring at the empty balcony. After two seconds of silence, he casually ordered, ¡°You guys go in first!¡± Collin looked surprised but didn¡¯t dare to question Mr. nchet¡¯s orders. He could only signal the groomsmen behind him with a wave of his hand. ¡°Come on, follow me in!¡± After everyone entered the vi, Theo quietly slipped away. At this time, no one noticed that he had made his way to the back door of the Mendoza Manor¡­ A girl came out from the back door of the Mendoza family, her steps firm, humming the wedding march. Just a few steps in, her neck was suddenly yanked back. She was lifted off the ground, her feet dangling in the air, like amb caught in the act¡­ ¡°Trying to escape?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice was hair¨Craising; his icy tone sent shivers down her spine. Ellinor turned her head towards the man who sneak¨Cattacked her, but she quickly recognized the man¡¯s voice. It was Theo! Just a nce from afar and Theo had identified her! But that¡¯s okay, she had a backup n. Ellinor turned to look at Theo, her voice trembling, stuttering, ¡°Why¡­ why did you catch me?¡± Seeing the woman¡¯s face turn towards him, Theo froze and immediately let go of his grip.. The woman in front of him had a face full of freckles, her eyebrows met in the middle, her lips thick, and her eyes adorned with colorful eyeshadow. She looked peculiar, even more exaggerated than the characters in the movies. Ellinor saw Theo startled by her appearance and could not help but gloat. ying dumb, she asked, ¡°Are you here to pick up the bride? You¡¯ve got the wrong way! Your bride is waiting for you in the vi next door!¡± Theo narrowed his eyes, staring coldly at the ugly woman in front of him, almost believing her words. A smirk appeared on the corner of his mouth, ¡°Is that so? Then why does your hand have the nchet family¡¯s engagement ring?¡± With that, Theo snatched her hand, lifted it up, and coldly nced at the diamond ring on her ring finger! Ellinor had forgotten to take off the ring! Not that she forgot, but the ring seemed to have grown into her hand, even washing her hands wouldn¡¯t get it off! Theo¡¯s gaze was meaningful, as if prating her disguise and seeing her true self. He answered her doubts. ¡°No need to struggle. The ring is made from tinum blended with special materials, and it needs a special oil toe off.¡± Ellinor thought, what a cunning trick! Alright, since she couldn¡¯t run away, she would have to ept it! ¡°Let¡¯s be honest now. I know you don¡¯t really want to marry me. You just need a wife in name because of some special reasons, right?¡± Theo didn¡¯t respond, thinking her quite clever. Ellinor smirked, ¡°In fact, my sister ¨C She, is eager to be your wife. She¡¯s prettier than me, and has a better figure. You won¡¯t regret marrying her.¡± Theo squinted his eyes slightly. So, this little girl didn¡¯t want to marry him? Even desperately trying to escape? That was unusual! In the past, the women he met would try by all means to catch his attention, hoping to be his woman. What he wanted, however, was a woman who wouldn¡¯t pester him. Theo said indifferently, ¡°Whoever wears the ring. I will marry.¡± Ellinor frowned slightly. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Give me the special oil you mentioned, I¡¯ll take off this ring right away and give it back to you. Then you can put it on She.¡± 1/3 19-70 Theo responded, ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°Then go and buy some.¡± ¡°That oil has been discontinued. It¡¯s not avable.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­.¡± Ellinor gently bit her teeth, smiled, and suddenly pointed behind Theo, ¡°Sir, look fast! There¡¯s a seven¨Ccolored pig!¡± Theo remained expressionless, a hint of a smile on the corner of his mouth. ¡­So childish. The next second, Ellinor, who was about to run away, was again caught by Theo, lifted up, and casually taken away. Ellinor struggled in the air, but to no avail. Meanwhile, Collin had just led a group of handsome groomsmen into the Mendoza family¡¯s living room when his phone rang. It was Mr. nchet calling. Collin paused, respectfully ended the call, and led the groomsmen to turn around and leave. Seeing this, the smug Tracy was stunned, and quickly rushed up to ask, ¡°Collin, the bride is still waiting inside, why are you guys leaving?¡± Collin looked at Tracy and said, ¡°Mr. nchet has gone to pick up the bride himself.¡± Tracy was dumbfounded, ¡°Pick up the bride? Impossible! She is clearly still in the house!¡± Collin frowned, ¡°She? Ma¡¯am, you might be mistaken, the Ms. Mendoza our young master is marrying is not named She!¡± With that, Collin coldly sidestepped Tracy and walked away with his men. Tracy stood frozen in ce, her face white as a sheet. What? They got the bride¡¯s identity wrong?! Everyone started to whisper¡­ Arnold, who was just beingplimented by rtives, was now the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes! Arnold¡¯s face was as he turned and vented his anger on Tracy. ¡°Tracy! What the hell is going on! Didn¡¯t you say Mr. nchet is marrying She?¡± Tracy looked innocent, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know this would happen! When the nchet family came to propose, they said they wanted to marry our daughter, even the betrothal gifts were sent to our house¡­ Arnold, didn¡¯t you see it too?¡± Arnold, furious, pped Tracy. ¡°How could you arrange it without rifying things first? You¡¯ve made our Mendoza family lose face!¡± She was waiting for her groom to rock up, but it was a no¨Cshow. Hearing the kerfuffle outside, she dragged her wedding dress from the room and asked, ¡°Dad, mom! What¡¯s going on out there? Where¡¯s my groom, Mr. nchet?¡± ¡°She, Mr. nchet¡¯s butler just said there¡¯s been some kind of mix¨Cup. They¡¯ve gone to fetch the real bride!¡± She was gobsmacked. ¡°What? Mom! How can there be a mix¨Cup in something like this? Wasn¡¯t Mr. nchet supposed to marry me?¡± Tracy clutched her face, swollen from Arnold¡¯s punch. ¡°She, don¡¯t me your mom, I¡¯m just as flummoxed¡­¡± The rtives, who had long been irked by the arrogance of the Mendoza family mother and daughter, began to rib them. ¡°She, quit kidding yourself! You should realize, a man of Mr. nchet¡¯s stature. He wouldn¡¯t marry an actress like you, with all your scandals!¡± ¡°I always wondered how you managed to hook up with the nchets Guess it was all a big misunderstanding!¡± ¡°She, just go back to your acting! After all, it¡¯s only in the soap operas that you get to marry your dreamy rich men! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hahaha¡­ She couldn¡¯t stomach the rtives¡® mockery any longer, she shot Tracy a resentful look then dashed back to her room. She was infuriated, and felt like she could never show her face again! But how could there be a mix¨Cup? Wasn¡¯t Mr. nchet the one who gave her the ring? No! She wouldn¡¯t believe it. Mr. nchet¡­who on earth did he go to pick up? Who was that woman? Did she live nearby too? Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The sun had taken a dive, and the night had sneaked in. The nchet family. A huge new house, a gigantic marriage bed. After being brought to the nchet family. Theo handed her over to some maids, instructing them casually. ¡°Doll her up a little.¡± The maids got to work immediately. They washed her face, put on makeup, and dressed her in a traditional white wedding dress, including a white veil. With her vision obscured by the veil, Ellinor could only see white. When she looked down, she saw the man¡¯s fancy shoes in front of her. His deep voice, like a cello, echoed in her ears, ¡°y along. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Though his words soundedforting, they actually put pressure on her. At this moment, Ellinor had already realized that escape was impossible! If this man could find her home, he could find her no matter where she ran! Biting her liThe Kiss that Sparked it All (Ellinor and Theo) Chapter 6The Kiss that Sparked it All (Ellinor and Theo) Chapter 6The Kiss that Sparked it All (Ellinor and Theo) Chapter 6p, Ellinor said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll y along. I was the one who provoked you first, so I should pay the price! But, you need to give me a clear timeframe. How long do I need to cooperate with you? When the time is up, we¡¯ll go our separate ways and stop bothering each other!¡± Theo didn¡¯t have any interest in her either, and he responded indifferently, ¡°Three months.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be tangled up with this woman for too long. Three months was enough time for his grandfather to recover from the surgery. ¡°Deal!¡± Ellinor found the timeframe neither long nor short and could ept it. She reached out and took the man¡¯s hand.. ¡°Let¡¯s go get married!¡± Theo was slightly taken aback, then looked at the hand Ellinor was holding. He had always disliked physical contact, but surprisingly, he didn¡¯t feel any disgust. Her hand was small and soft. The nchet family¡¯s wedding was of a ssic style. Ellinor went along with Theo into the banquet hall and held a simple and traditional wedding ceremony. Then, she was taken to this room filled with the scent of a new marriage. When Theo walked into the room, Ellinor was sitting on the edge of the bed with her back straight. She still had the white veil on her head, looking pure and innocent. A hint of mockery shed in the man¡¯s eyes, his voice cold, ¡°Stand up, no need to pretend.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t move. Feeling that something was off, Theo walked over and lifted her veil. Under the warm light, a delicate little face appeared in front of him. Her long eyshes drooped down and her expression calm and obedient. There was a bit of drool hanging off the corner of her slightly open mouth. She had fallen asleep while sitting? Perhaps it was because he moved her when lifting the veil, but the sleeping Ellinor lost her bnce and started to fall to one side. Theo instinctively reached out to catch her, preventing her from falling to the ground. Ellinor furrowed her brows but didn¡¯t wake up. Looking at the small woman in his arms, Theo was somewhat surprised. This was the first time he had seen this woman without makeup, and he was unexpectedly taken aback. She looked better without makeup. Perhaps sensing the presence of a stranger too close, Ellinor suddenly opened her eyes. She found herself half¨Cembraced by a man and their faces extremely close. She instinctively struggled, as if she had seen a ghost, said, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m warning you, there should be boundaries between us. We¡¯re only pretend married!¡± This girl became so cold the moment she woke up! If he hadn¡¯t reached out to support her just now, she would definitely have fallen, face¨Cfirst! Theo narrowed his eyes displeased, ¡°Who told you that we¡¯re pretend married?¡± Ellinor frowned, alert and said, ¡°Are you trying to cheat me? We clearly agreed that this rtionship will end after three months!¡± Theo hooked up the corners of his mouth, ¡°I did promise you it would end after three months, but I never guaranteed what could happen during these three months.¡± After saying that, Theo pinched Ellinor¡¯s chin with his slender fingers. The rough calluses on his fingertips revealed a formidable sense of power; it was overwhelming. ¡°A real man should keep his word. How can you be so shameless!¡± Ellinor red at him and shook her head forcefully, but she still couldn¡¯t break free from the man¡¯s control. Theo leaned in close, staring at her. Seeing Ellinor¡¯s features all scrunched up, he let out a coldugh, released her, and said scornfully, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m not interested in girls like you!¡± Although Ellinor was relieved, she was also very unhappy. ¡°Heh, that¡¯s a relief! You¡¯re an old man. You are definitely not my type either!¡± Ellinor reached out and poked Theo¡¯s chest, ¡°Do me a favor and move. I¡¯m tired; I want to take a bath and go to sleep!¡± Theo looked down at her, not moving out of the way. Ellinor didn¡¯t want to butt heads with him either and walked around him. She strutted into the bathroom and soon, the sound of running water could be heard. After taking a bath and getting out of the tub, Ellinor realized she hadn¡¯t brought a change of clothes. Now, this was awkward! The bridal gown was too heavy and ufortable. After thinking about it, Ellinor stuck her head out of the bathroom to look outside. Theo was still there, sitting on the sofa and looking at his phone. She said helplessly, ¡°Please give me the clothes I wore on my way here!¡± Theo slightly lifted his head, looked at her coldly, and said, ¡°I threw them away.¡± He actually threw them away? Ellinor gritted her teeth, ¡°Then could you lend me a clean set of clothes to wear?¡± Theo raised his eyebrows, squinting at her, ¡°Is that how you ask for help?¡± ¡°What should I do then?¡± ¡°Beg me.¡± With a bang, Ellinor closed the bathroom door. Forget it, she could just wear the wedding dress again. Just as Ellinor picked up the wedding dress to put it back on, there was a knock on the door. She opened a crack in the door and saw that it was Theo, asking unhappily, ¡°What do you want?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Through the crack in the door, the scent of shower gel wafted out from the bathroom. The girl stood at the door only wrapped in a towel. Her fair neck and shoulders, and her wet hair clinging to her corbone drew his attention. The man¡¯s blood was pumping, his eyes intense and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing. He raised his hand and handed her a set of men¡¯s pajamas. Ellinor was stunned Just as she was about to reach out for the clothes, the clothes were yfully lifted up by the man¡¯srge hand, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say thank you? Hmm?¡± ¡°Sir, thank you¡­.¡± Ellinor smirked and swiftly grabbed the clothes, adding with a frown, ¡°My ass.¡± With that, she mmed the door shut with a thud! Theo¡¯s face darkened. If he had withdrawn his hand a secondter, his arm would have been caught in the door. Ungrateful little brat! The man¡¯s pajamas were ridiculouslyrge for Ellinor, making her look like a shapeless sack of potatoes, swaying back and forth. The pants were particrly oversized, always slipping down.. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 where that iman had gone The toma Ebror get changet. Theo had already left the rocan. She didn¡¯t give a feast aerir Altar al Khay were just partners, with a partnershipsting onry three months. Once the contract was up, it was every Synged and they¡¯d be strangers again. She locked the door and hit the hay night awdy The next morning. Elinor was woken up by the racket from the maid of the nchet family knocking on the doce ¡°Mr. nchet asked me to bring you some clothes, Ellinor What a nuitane Ellinor hadn¡ü finished her beauty sleep yet but in omeone else¡¯s Rouse she had no choice but to get up and open the door She took the dress the maid had brought her. After freshening up and changing her clothes. Ellinor stepped out of the room to find something to nibble on, only to get drenched by a bucket of cold, stinky Laughter echoed around her Her vision was obscured by the dirty water it wasn¡¯t until the water dripping down her head had dried up that she could make out the scene, before her in front of her stood a young girl around her age, all dolled up and stuck up, smirking at her A few of the nchet family¡¯s maids were surrounding the girt One of them was holding an empty bucket, the dirty water from which was apparently all over Ellinor now With a slight frown, Ellinor lifted her wetshes and calmly looked at the strange girl, asking, ¡°Who are you? Why did you drench me?¡± Veronica nchet¡¯s thin lips that were painted with thetest lipstick, cracked open in a aughty ha. Tim Veronica the nchet family¡¯s Miss, and Theo is my brother¡± So, she was her sister inw Ellinor raised an eyebrow nonchntly. ¡°So why did you dranch me Veronica looked down on Ellinor with utter disdain in her ayat ¡°That bucket of water was a warning for you to know your ce! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve marned into our nchet family you can actually be a nchet family woman You don¡¯t have the night? Ellinor frowned. ¡°But I¡¯m still your brother¡¯s wife, your sister as tave. By this how you treat me? Veronica sneered. ¡°Sister inw? Don¡¯t tter yourself. My brother didit even sleep in your roomst night. You spent your wedding night alone, and you dare call yourself my brother¡¯s wife? Let me tell you, my brother only married you to appease my grandfather¡¯s iness. Once my grandfather gets better, you¡¯ll have to leave our nchet family? So thats why that weird man was in such a rush to get mamed. Veronica warned again. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about clinging to my brother. There¡¯s no way he would fall for a woman like you! Apart from having the title, you¡¯re worthless in our nchet family You¡¯re not even as good as a maid When my brother is not around, what I say goes and you have to follow my rules, got it?¡± Ellinor nodded obediently. ¡°Uh huh, I got it.¡± Seeing Ellinor acting weak Veronica was very satisfied. ¡°At least you know your ce. Better behave in the future! Let¡¯s go, I have a nail appointment today, the manicurist should be here any minute. Having said all that, Veronica was ready to leave with her maids. ¡°Hang on¡± But Ellinor stopped her Veronica stopped in her tracks and looked at her impatiently. ¡°What now? Is there anything else you want to say? Elinor smiled, ¡°No I just wanted to ask Miss nchet Since I just got married into the family. I¡¯m not quite sure about the rules you mentioned Could you please exin them to me in detail? This way I can remember them and follow your rutay. Veronica was taken aback at first, then she sneered. Women from poor families like yours sure know how to tade ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Ellinor looked earnest, ¡°Miss nchet, my memory is not too great. I was hoping you coulde into my room and exin things in detail. I¡¯d like to take notes.¡± ¡°What a pain!¡± Veronica was a bit annoyed, but she didn¡¯t pass up the chance toy down thew, so she followed Ellinor into the room. However, as soon as she stepped into the room, the door was closed. Her maids were locked out. They were stunned at first, then they heard Veronica¡¯s scream from inside and rushed to knock on the door. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss¡­ Are you okay?¡± As soon as Veronica entered the room, her hair was grabbed by Ellinor and she was dragged into the bathroom. She screamed in terror, ¡°Ah! What¡­ What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Ellinor held Veronica¡¯s hair with one hand and her hands with the other, asking. ¡°Tell me, what was in the bucket you just dumped on me?¡± Looking at Ellinor at this moment, Veronica couldn¡¯t help but shudder, ¡°It¡­ It was dirty water from cleaning fish in the kitchen!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so!¡± Ellinor smiled, and the next second, she dunked Veronica¡¯s head into the toilet.. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Veronica: ¡°Ah¡­!¡± After 30 seconds, Ellinor finally lifted her up. ¡°How does it feel, Miss nchet?¡± Veronica was pale, ¡°You¡­ You actually hit me! You¡­.¡± Ellinor looked unsympathetic, ¡°You were the one who started it. I was just defending myself. You soaked me in waste water, and I let you taste the toilet water. Fair is fair.¡± Veronica was horrified, ¡°Ah! I am the daughter of the nchet family. My brother loves me the most. How dare you treat me like this?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t care, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Your brother brought me here to be his wife, not to be mistreated by your family. Remember this next time, and don¡¯t mess with me again!¡± After saying that, she dunked Veronica¡¯s head into the toilet once again, then dismissively shook her hand off. Veronica lifted her head, gasping for air, on the verge of crying from the nausea. She¡¯d never been humiliated like this before. Leaning over the toilet, she dry heaved for a bit before grinding her teeth and saying, ¡°Ellinor, you¡­ you just wait and see! I¡¯ll make sure my brother divorces you!¡± Ellinor smirked, ¡°Oh really? That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll have to thank Ms. nchet for the help then!¡± Seeing that Ellinor wasn¡¯t worried or scared at all, Veronica felt like she was punching cotton and felt utterly dejected. Ellinor then dragged Veronica up, and threw her out of the room. Rushing to take off her dirty clothes, Ellinor headed to the bathroom for a shower. She had no clothes to wear, so she came out wrapped in a towel, just in time to see her cell phone shing on the bedside. table. Walking over, she picked up the call. Her coworker Gemma sounded very urgent, ¡°Ellinor, there¡¯s a big problem! You need to get to the company ASAP!¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The phone call ended abruptly, with Ellinor barely having time to ask anything before hearing the busy tone. She had no clothes to wear, and all she found in the closet were the weird guy¡¯s clothes. She put on a random men¡¯s white T¨Cshirt, which hung down to her knees like an oversized casual dress. It didn¡¯t look too out of ce. Then, Ellinor rushed out the door. At Nexus Industries. Ellinor was clocking in at the front door when Gemma, who had a head full of troubles, rushed out to find her. ¡°Ellinor, finally, you¡¯re here! The manager wants you in his office ASAP, brace yourself¡­.¡± ¡°The manager wants me?¡± Ellinor rarely saw Gemma this anxious, ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Gemma looked around to make sure no one was listening and then whispered to Ellinor, ¡°All the company¡¯sputers have been attacked by a virus. The system ispletely paralyzed, all the important internal files have been lost¡­.¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me? If there¡¯s a problem with theputers, they should call the tech guys.¡± Gemma said worriedly, ¡°The tech guys are on it! The point is, Debby told the manager that it was because you downloaded a game on thepanyputer, causing all theputers to get infected! And today, the boss invited an important client to check out our new project. The presentation of the project we¡¯ve worked so hard on can¡¯t be pulled up now. The manager is furious. He¡¯s definitely going to me you!¡± Debby? Thepany¡¯s nepotism kid! She and Ellinor were both still in their internships. Nexus Industries was a Fortune 500pany, with many outstanding students wanting to join every year. Ellinor got here through the rmendation of the president of Creston University due to her excellent grades, while Debby, was said to be the manager¡¯s rtive.. There was only one official employee spot in thepany this year, and it would be between her and Debby. Ellinor had a rough idea of what was going on. Before Ellinor knocked on the manager¡¯s office door, she heard Debby inside trying to calm the manager down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, theputers will be fixed! It¡¯s all Ellinor¡¯s fault, ying games during work hours¡­.¡± Morgan angrily said, ¡°Where the hell is that damn Ellinor? Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡± Ellinor knocked on the door and pushed it open. ¡°Manager, you wanted to see me?¡± As soon as Morgan saw her, he started yelling. ¡°Ellinor, so you finally decided to show up? On a workday, youe to work at this time? You took a day off without a reason yesterday. Is this your work ethic?¡± Ellinor walked in and politely exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got married yesterday, and I ran into some trouble this morning, so I¡¯m a bitte.¡± Morgan found Ellinor¡¯s excuseughable, ¡°Married? Even if you really were getting married, don¡¯t you know to ask for leave? Do you think this is your house? Come and go as you please, bete if you want to, y games if you want to!¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°This is my first time getting married, and I have no experience. I will ask for leave in advance next time.¡± Debby just couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re shameless. Skip work, and you even use marriage as an excuse. This is just a ridiculous excuse!¡± At this point, the office door was open. Thepany¡¯s CEO Joseph and a formidable man were standing at the door, just in time to hear Ellinor¡¯s reply to Morgan. Theo squinted slightly. Morgan was about to continue scolding Ellinor when he saw the two men at the door, he quickly stood up and went to greet them with a big smile. ¡°Oh! Mr. Joseph, when did you and Mr. nchet arrive, pleasee in¡­.¡± Debby took the opportunity to look over, when she saw the handsome and chic man next to Joseph, she was immediately smitten Ellinor didn¡¯t care too much, she just nced over, and then her eyes widened! That weird guy? Why did she see him everywhere! Thepany¡¯s CEO Joseph asked seriously, ¡°Morgan, what were you guys arguing about just now? I heard that thepany¡¯s system ispletely paralyzed, what¡¯s going on?¡± Morgan, sweating profusely, pointed at Ellinor and said, ¡°¡­Joseph, it¡¯s the new intern. She was ying games during work hours, leading to thepany¡¯s system being invaded by a virus, the tech department is currently fixing it urgently¡­.¡± Joseph angrily said, ¡°What? Why are you still keeping an intern like this, are you nning to hire her officially?!¡± Morgan quickly shook his head, ¡°No! Joseph, I¡¯m going to fire her right away!¡± Debby smirked smugly. Theo nced at Ellinor with a cold look, not lingering. Just like he never knew her, he said coldly, ¡°Joseph, it seems I picked the wrong time toe, so let¡¯s do this another day!¡± ¡°Mr. nchet, I¡¯m really sorry to let you see this¡­¡± Joseph felt very guilty, he knew it would be even harder to invite Mr. nchet again. At this point, Ellinor saw Gemma anxiously peering in from the office door. She suddenly remembered that this new project was Gemma¡¯s first time leading a team independently. If this project failed, she could never get a chance to take on important tasks again. Gemma had always taken good care of her during her internship. ¡°Mr. nchet!¡± Ellinor suddenly spoke up. Theo, who had already turned around, stopped. Ellinor walked up to him, ¡°Mr. nchet, I know your time is precious, but since you¡¯re here, you should do something. Otherwise, missing out on a good project would truly be a waste of time!¡± Theo looked at her, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t have anything to show me right now.¡± Ellinor confidently stated, ¡°Just give me a coffee break, and I can get the new project¡¯s PPT presentation in front of Mr. nchet!¡± Joseph and Morgan looked at Ellinor in disbelief. Debby rolled her eyes contemptuously. All the tech experts were scrambling to solve the problem, and yet there was Ellinor, talking big about how she could fix it. Was she just blowing smoke? Was this her attempt to make up for her previous screw¨Cups? After a two¨Csecond pause, a hint of interest showed on Theo¡¯s poker face. ¡°Youngdy, you have a strong fighting spirit. Joseph, since I am here and feeling a bit parched, let¡¯s have a cup of coffee before I go!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Snapping back to reality, Joseph immediately ordered, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go make Mr. nchet a coffee!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Seizing the opportunity to interact with Theo, Debby rushed off to make the coffee. Ellinor returned to her desk and plugged a USB into herputer. Gemma walked over curiously and asked, ¡°Ellinor, what are you doing? Do you actually know how to fix aputer?¡± Focused on the screen, Ellinor replied while clicking her mouse, ¡°I¡¯m installing an antivirus software.¡± Gemma sighed in disappointment, ¡°Ellinor, that¡¯s useless. The tech guys said thepany was targeted by a hacker. Antivirus software won¡¯t do a thing.¡± Lifting her head slightly, Ellinor gave Gemma a faint smile, ¡°Let¡¯s just give it a shot. Who knows, miracles do happen.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 All Gemma could do was marvel at Ellinor¡¯s optimism, while she herself had already lost hope. The project proposal they had prepared for a month was now useless, and although she was extremely disappointed, there was no other solution! She sighed, then turned and headed for the break room. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll go make you some coffee to perk you up!¡± ¡°Uh, thanks!¡± Ellinor responded in a low voice, while a red progress bar appeared on the ck screen of her computer. When the bar was full, Ellinor quickly cracked the password. She clicked a hidden chat box, typed a few words and sent them. [What¡¯s the beef?] The hacker was shocked and replied: ¡°Who are you? You actually breached the final level encryption system of AJ Alliance!¡± Ellinor¡¯s fingers danced on the keyboard: [Who I am is not important. The point is, why are you attacking Nexus Industries? Every debt has its debtor. If someone pissed you off, go settle the score with them, don¡¯t ruin the fruits of many innocent people¡¯sbor!] The hacker, not willing to admit defeat, immediately counterattacked. But he was sessfully intercepted by the defense system that had already been set up. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little admiration for this mysterious opponent who was technically superior to him. When Gemma returned with the coffee, Ellinor¡¯sputer had been repaired, and all the files had been restored to their original state. ¡°It¡¯s really fixed! Ellinor, you¡¯re amazing! How did you do it?¡± Ellinor removed a USB stick, spun it on her index finger, leaned back in her chair, and smiled, ¡°I got this antivirus software off eBay that ims to be bulletproof, turns out it wasn¡¯t lying! Gonna leave a positive reviewter!¡± Gemma frowned in disbelief, ¡°What! Really? The IT department said no antivirus software would work, looks like they¡¯re the ones who are useless!¡± Ellinor took the coffee from Gemma, gestured with her chin and said, ¡°Alright, go get your PPT copied out to show Joseph and the others!¡± ¡°Oh, right! I¡¯m on it! Ellinor, I love you!¡± Gemma blew Ellinor a big kiss, then immediately rushed off to get her work done. Co¨Cworkers suddenly swarmed around, asking Ellinor for the link to the antivirus software. Ellinor dealt with them leisurely. ¡°I¡¯ll send it to the group chatter!¡± She took a sip of coffee from the cup, her eyshes slightly lifted, ncing towards Joseph¡¯s office¡­. That weird guy probably hadn¡¯t finished his coffee yet, right? In the office. After bringing Theo his coffee, Debby kept switching her sexy pose, trying to catch his attention. But no matter what, the man didn¡¯t give her any attention. Gemma knocked on the door gently, ¡°Mr. Joseph, the PPT is ready. The scheduled meeting can proceed now.¡± Joseph, who was enjoying his coffee with Theo, brightened up, ¡°Theputer is fixed?¡± Gemma nodded confidently, ¡°Yes, Joseph. Ellinor fixed theputer.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s kinda talented.¡± Joseph finally rxed. He stood up, and made a polite gesture, ¡°Mr. nchet, our meeting materials are ready. We can head to the conference room. The head of our new project will be there to give you a detailed introduction.¡± Theo put down his coffee cup elegantly and stood up. His every move was filled with the charm of a mature man. Debby was gnashing her teeth. Ellinor actually fixed theputer! Fifteen minutester, Theo came out of the meeting room with a poker face. Joseph followed him respectfully. When they passed by Ellinor¡¯s desk, Theo suddenly stopped and gave Ellinor a cold look, his lips lifting into a slight frown. ¡°Joseph, I¡¯ve wasted an hour of my time, thanks to yourpany¡¯s talent.¡± Joseph was a bit embarrassed, ¡°Mr. nchet, I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± Theo didn¡¯t look at Ellinor again, he turned and walked towards the elevator. Just as Ellinor was about to ask what happened, Debby walked over with a triumphant look on her face, ¡°Ellinor, so what if you can fixputers? Mr. nchet still doesn¡¯t like your proposal.¡± Ignoring Debby, Ellinor turned to Gemma, who had just returned from the meeting room, ¡°Gemma, what happened?¡± Gemma lowered her head, her voice filled with sorrow, ¡°Ellinor, there was a critical data error in the PPT. Mr. nchet called our proposal trash¡­.¡± Ellinor frowned. At this point, Joseph returned with a serious look on his face, ¡°Gemma, what¡¯s going on? How could you make so many mistakes? If you can¡¯t handle it, then quit!¡± Gemma hung her head, ¡°Joseph, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­.¡± Seeing Debby¡¯s triumphant expression, Ellinor immediately realized she was the culprit. *Joseph, the error in the PPT has nothing to do with Gemma. Although theputer was fixed, the virus damaged some of the original files, causing the data in the PPT to get messed up. I should have checked before letting Gemma present it. It¡¯s my fault. I will resign.¡± Joseph frowned at Ellinor. Morgan spoke up from behind Joseph, ¡°Resign? In your dreams! Ellinor, you should be fired. Pack up and leave, don¡¯t make Joseph mad anymore.¡± As Ellinor was waiting for the elevator, Gemma found her, ¡°Ellinor, I should be the one leaving.¡± Ellinor shook her head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Morgan was nning on firing me anyway, you don¡¯t need to get involved.¡± Gemma was steamed, ¡°But if you just walk out like this, Debby will get the job handed to her on a silver tter. She¡¯s clearly not as skilled as you; this is too easy for her!¡± Ellinor just shrugged coolly, gave Gemma a wave, then turned to step into the elevator. As Ellinor exited the elevator, the one next door opened up too. Debby strutted out, dropping a box of office supplies right in front of Ellinor. ¨C ¡°You forgot to pick up your stuff. The boss said your desk needs to be cleared out it¡¯s turning into my office.¡± Ellinor kept her cool, bent down to pick up her things, ¡°Debby, as a colleague, I have a piece of advice for you.¡± Debby crossed her arms in triumph, cocked her shoulder, ¡°What advice? Spill it!¡± ? ? ¡£ Ellinor¡¯s lips curled up slightly, leaning in to whisper, ¡°If your ability doesn¡¯t match your position, you¡¯re bound to fail.¡± Debby was taken aback, ¡°Ha! You lost to me, and now you¡¯re trying to scare me? Ellinor, carrying her stuff, walked out of thepany building, when a ck, limited¨Cedition Mercedes business car abruptly pulled up beside her. Collin got out from the passenger side, saying, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, Mr. nchet would like you to get in the car.¡± Ellinor tried to dodge him, but he blocked her way, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, please get in the car.¡± Unable to avoid him, Ellinor¡¯s face darkened as she reluctantly got in. Debby happened to see this scene. She initially came out because she saw a limited¨Cedition luxury car parked outside thepany and wanted to take a closer look. She didn¡¯t expect Ellinor to get into the car! Debby was dumbstruck. What the hell was going on? That was a limited¨Cedition Mercedes! Why the hell did Ellinor get to ride in such a car? Was she even worthy? If you want to read new more chapters please tell me inment section the i will upload new chapters .. Thanks Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Debby watched the luxury Mercedes Benz pull away; her heart filled with jealousy. Back at the office, she sarcastically said to her colleagues: ¡°Do you know why Ellinor could leave so easily? She¡¯s been a sugar baby to some rich dude, she doesn¡¯t need this job!¡± ¡°Sugar baby?¡± The colleagues gathered around, intrigued. Debby exaggerated, ¡°I just went to take some stuff Ellinor left behind and saw her getting into a luxury car with an old man. She was sitting on hisp, they looked really cozy!¡± ¡°Old man? How old?¡± Debby. ¡°Maybe in his 60s!¡± ¡°Hmm, old enough to be her grandpa. Who knew Ellinor could be so shameless!¡± ¡°Never judge a book by its cover.¡± Gemma couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Debby, don¡¯t spread lies. Ellinor isn¡¯t like that!¡± Debby sneered, ¡°Am I lying? I saw it myself! If you don¡¯t believe rne, go check the surveince footage and see how Ellinor got into that Mercedes!¡± Gemma was speechless. How could she have ess to thepany¡¯s surveince? Debby was obviously, tormenting her and smearing Ellinor even after she had left. It was too much! Gemma couldn¡¯t argue with Debby, so she swallowed her anger and resumed her work. Then she noticed something strange, ¡°Hold on, what¡¯s this? Why is there a weird file on myputer desktop?¡± Another colleague chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve got a file too. I don¡¯t know what it is!¡± ¡°Strange, me too! Let¡¯s open it and see¡­.¡± After everyone opened the file, the office fell into silence. They all looked at Debby with mocking eyes. Debby didn¡¯t like their stares, ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that?¡± Gemma stood up again, more assertive this time, ¡°Debby, so it was you who yed games during work and caused thepany¡¯sputer to be hacked!¡± Debby looked shocked, her guilt showing, ¡°Gemma, what are you talking about? Be careful, if you don¡¯t have evidence, I¡¯ll sue you for defamation!¡± Gemma produced the evidence, confidently saying, ¡°Am I talking nonsense? Didn¡¯t you cheat people in the game for their gear and then block them after getting it? Turns out the other party is a professional hacker who hacked into yourputer and even thepany¡¯s system. Yet you med everything on Ellinor and even changed today¡¯s meeting PPT when I wasn¡¯t paying attention! The evidence is in the computer. The hackerpiled your actions into a file, and we each have a copy!¡± What?! Facing her colleagues¡® strange looks, Debby felt extremely guilty. She nervously returned to her desk. The new file on her desktop contained screenshots of her chat with the gamer and footage from the surveince camera when she secretly changed the PPT¡­ How could this be?! Joseph walked out of his office expressionless, his anger couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°Who is Debby? Get her to pack up and leave immediately for vitingpany rules!¡± Debby went pale. She started to wonder if Joseph¡¯sputer also had the file? Morgan heard Joseph¡¯s roar and immediately came out of his office, looking very tense. Debby saw Morgan and ran over to him for help, ¡°You have to help me¡­.¡± Morgan sternly red at Debby, pushed her away, and ignored her. He wanted to distance himself from this trouble¨Ccausing rtive! In the end, Debby¡¯s sry was all deducted, she was fired and left with a dirty face. Served her right! Gemma felt incredibly relieved and immediately texted Ellinor the good news. Meanwhile. In the backseat of a luxury Mercedes Benz. Ellinor ced her personal items aside and sat very close to the door. Next to her was her ¡®newly wedded husband¡± Theo, but since she got into the car, Theo hadn¡¯t looked at her once. He just focused on his phone looking expressionless. Her phone buzzed twice, Ellinor put down the box in her hand and picked up her phone.. It was a message from Gemma via WhatsApp, telling her Debby was fired and Morgan was severely reprimanded by Joseph. Ellinor smiled slightly, not surprised. When the hacker told her the reason for attacking Nexus Industries¡® system, she gave him one suggestion. Make a precise strike instead of hurting innocent people. Debby deserved her karma! After replying to Gemma, Ellinor unconsciously crossed her legs, her slender legs slightly crossed. She was only wearing a men¡¯s oversized T¨Cshirt, and since she was sitting, the hem moved up a bit. The sunlight shone through the car window on her delicate skin. It was hard to look away. The man raised his eyebrows slightly, his gaze fleeting over the two slender legs next to him. They were as thin as his forearm, too thin. ¡°Is this how you young people attract men¡¯s attention?¡± Ellinor looked at Theo in confusion, ¡°What? Dude, I don¡¯t think I did anything?¡± Theo put his phone away, his eyes locked on her, ¡°What are you wearing?¡± Ellinor looked down, then realized, ¡°Oh¡­ your shirt! The maid dirtied the clothes I was supposed to wear this morning, so I had to wear your shirt out!* The man massaged his forehead, frowning, ¡°Did I agree to this?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes internally and muttered discontentedly. ¡°It¡¯s just a shirt, do I need to call for permission? You¡¯re so stingy.¡± Besides, she didn¡¯t have his contact, how was she supposed to get his permission? Theo¡¯s forehead vein was prominent, ¡°What did you say?¡± Ellinor said with a smile, ¡°I mean¡­ Mr. nchet, do you really want to see your wife making the headlines for streaking on your first day of marriage?¡± Theo sat in silence. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. His gaze sharpened slightly, ¡°What if I said I don¡¯t mind?¡± Ellinor gritted her teeth, ¡°Then I¡¯ll strip off my clothes right now and return them to you, and go streaking!¡± The corner of Theo¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, ¡°Go ahead, and strip.¡± Ellinor felt she was really out of luck this year. How could she have run into such a headache of a man! She was silent for two seconds. Fine, I¡¯ll strip!¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Collin, sitting in the passenger seal, had aplex expression. He signaled the driver to stop the car, and then they both got out, moving away to avoid disturbing. Ellinor¡¯s face was rigid, her hands gripping the hem of her white T¨Cshirt, slowly pulling it up¡­. Theo waszily leaning against the car door. His neutral gaze fell on her with a hint of amusement in his eyes. At Nexus Industries. Morgan was severely reprimanded by Joseph for mishandling personnel and favoring his rtives. Joseph even issued him an ultimatum. If he couldn¡¯t find a way to recoup today¡¯s losses that led to the failure of the project and cooperation with the nchet family, he would be fired just like his rtive Debby! Morgan was at his wit¡¯s end, driving out to find a solution. He was worrying about how to keep his job when he unexpectedly saw Mr. nchet¡¯s car parked by the road. Mr. nchet was still here? This was a godsend! He could seize this opportunity to exin to Mr. nchet why the n went wrong and try to salvage some room! Thinking of this, Morgan quickly parked his car nearby and ran towards the ck Mercedes¨CBenz. This top¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cline Mercedes had tinted windows, and you couldn¡¯t see if there was anyone inside from the outside. Morgan carefully asked, ¡°Mr. nchet? Are you in the car, Mr. nchet? Mr. nchet¡­.¡± Due to the excellent sound instion of the car, Morgan¡¯s voice did not prate. Was there no one in the car? Mr. nchet was not in the car? Where did he go? Morgan looked around but didn¡¯t see Mr. nchet, so he tried to open the car door. At that moment, in the car¡­ Theo¡¯s face was cold, leaving no room for Ellinor to back down, and Ellinor was not about to give in to this man! She had just been bullied by this man¡¯s sister this morning, and if she didn¡¯t show a tough attitude now, wouldn¡¯t she be considered a pushover by the nchet family for the next three months? Ellinor clenched her teeth and forcefully pulled her T¨Cshirt up¡­. Fortunately, she was wearing a small tank top underneath. Although it was skimpy, it wasn¡¯t too revealing! Theo¡¯s gaze instantly became serious. She was really going to undress! Suddenly, the car door was pulled open, and sunlight and cold air rushed in¡­ Before Ellinor could react, she was abruptly pulled in by Theo! Her vision went dark, and then her nose was filled with the scent of a man¡¯s perfume mixed with tobo, her heart pounding¡­. Theo reacted quickly, in an instant, he grabbed his coat beside him and covered Ellinor¡¯s body, pulling her into his arms to avoid being seen by others. After Morgan opened the car door, he saw Mr. nchet holding a woman in his arms. The woman¡¯s face was pressed against Mr. nchet¡¯s chest, wrapped in a man¡¯s clothing, and two straight legs beneath¡­. He opened his mouth wide, stunned, and immediately realized that he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have, breaking out in a cold sweat, ¡°Ah! Sorry, Mr. nchet! I called for you outside just now, but there was no response, so I¡­¡± Theo was holding the person in his arms tightly, looking up coldly and saying, ¡°Get lost!¡± Morgan quickly closed the car door, wiping the sweat off his forehead nervously, feeling uneasy. He had interrupted Mr. nchet¡¯s private matter, and now he was doomed¡­ Ellinor was held so tightly that she could barely breathe. After struggling a bit, she managed to wriggle out from the man¡¯s coat, frowning and asking. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Theo looked down at the little girl in his arms. Under her thick eyshes, herrge eyes were full of dissatisfaction. She was dissatisfied? If he hadn¡¯t blocked her, her body would have been fully exposed! Didn¡¯t she feel embarrassed? Coming to his senses, Theo released her, saying seriously, ¡°Get dressed now! Everything you say and do represents the nchet family. Don¡¯t do anything as disgraceful as taking off your clothes at will!¡± Disgraceful? Wasn¡¯t it him who asked her to take it off? Ellinor smirked sarcastically, ¡°So, you¡¯re giving me permission to wear your clothes?¡± Theo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, a small smile unconsciously appeared on his face. This little girl, she really held a grudge! ¡°Go ahead and wear it!¡± Ellinor huffed, moving aside to put her clothes back on. Theo didn¡¯t look at her again. He turned his face, got out of the car and mmed the car door shut! Morgan was nervously exining to Collin, ¡°Collin, I didn¡¯t mean to, you have to help me exin to Mr. nchet¡­. Hearing the car door close, Collin looked up to see Mr. nchet walking over, ¡°Mr. nchet¡­¡± Morgan felt a chill run down his spine, instantly turning around to bow and apologize. ¡°Mr. nchet, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to open the car door to look¡­.¡± Theo¡¯s ck eyes were icy, ¡°What did you see?¡± Morgan was stunned for a moment, shaking his head vigorously, ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything! I didn¡¯t see anything¡­.¡± Collin stepped forward, bowing his head and apologizing, ¡°Mr. nchet, I was answering a call and didn¡¯t notice someone approaching the car. It¡¯s my fault!¡± Theo nced at Collin and said nothing. He lit a cigarette, turned his face to look at Morgan, ¡°Since you¡¯vee all the way to my car, what do you want?¡± Morgan hastily said, ¡°Mr. nchet, it¡¯s Morgan, from Nexus Industries. We just met at thepany! Uh¡­I need to exin. The botched proposal you saw today was tampered with by an intern for personal gain. It¡¯s not representative of our real standard. I hope you could give us another chance to show our capabilities.¡± Theo took a casual puff of his cigarette, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Someone messed up the proposal, huh? Was it thatputer whiz intern?¡± Morgan was taken aback for a moment, awkwardly shaking his head. ¡°Uh¡­ no, it was another one! But both interns have been sacked now. I assure you there won¡¯t be any more blunders on our part. Mr. nchet, could you spare a bit of time¡­¡± They were fired? Theo¡¯s gaze deepened, sweeping over the back seat. ¡°I don¡¯t have time right now.¡± Theo gestured to Collin with his eyes, presuming that the young girl should have changed her clothes by now. Then he turned to get into the car. Morgan hurriedly followed, ¡°Mr. nchet! This project is really good. Please give me some time, just twenty minutes¡­¡± Collin blocked Morgan sternly, warning him, ¡°Morgan, Mr. nchet is busy. If you keep pestering him, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences.¡± Morgan froze, not daring to pester any further. He stepped back to the side of the road, bowing to the luxurious Mercedes as it slowly drove past him. Mr. nchet had a woman waiting for him in the car now, he clearly didn¡¯t have time for Morgan. He would have to find another time to talk to him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor felt a bit stuffy in the car and slowly rolled down the window for some fresh air¡­. In the moment he looked up. Morgan was stunned. Was he seeing things? The woman in Mr. nchet¡¯s car, why did she look so much like Ellinor. The one he just fired today! Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Ellinor had swapped her top for a guy¡¯s T-shirt. Feeling a bit cold due to the open car window, she decided to also wear the suit jacket that the man just draped over her. ¡°I heard that you lost your job?¡± While aimlessly staring out of the car window, Ellinor heard Theo¡¯s deep voice. Ellinor smirked, ¡°Yes, all thanks to you!¡± Theo nonchntly flipped through the files in his hand. ¡°I gave you guys a chance, but you messed up. By my standards, that n was not worth investing in.¡± Feeling a bit sleepy, Ellinor yawned. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m no longer a Nexus Industries employee, you don¡¯t need to justify anything to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Theo flipped another page, casually saying, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for an internship in apany¡­.¡± ¡°Mister, could you stop up ahead?¡± Ellinor cut him off, looking out of the window as if she spotted something. The moment the driver stopped the car, Ellinor hopped out. She ran to the bus stop up ahead and jumped onto the bus that just pulled in. She found a window seat, stuck her hand out of the window, gave the Mercedes behind her a thumbs¨C up, and then slowly rotated it 180 degrees downward in a dismissive gesture. The bus slowly drove away, and only then did she pull her hand back in. Watching this, Collin¡¯s temples were throbbing. This Ms. Mendoza was incredibly bold, no one in Greenhaven would dare disrespect Mr. nchet like that. ¡°Mr. nchet, your suit jacket was taken by Ms. Mendoza. You have a projectpletion ribbon¨C cutting ceremony this afternoon¡­¡± ¡°Just have someone deliver a new one.¡± Theo frowned, his face stern, as he continued to scan through his documents. ¡°Understood!¡± Collin added, ¡°Veronica just called to say she¡¯s been hospitalized.¡± Theo looked up slightly, ¡°Why was she hospitalized?¡± Collin exined, ¡°This morning, Ms. Mendoza shoved Veronica¡¯s head into the toilet bowl and made her drink a few mouthfuls of toilet water¡­ Veronica is a bit of a clean freak, and she was so disgusted that she¡¯s been vomiting since morning. Now she¡¯s dehydrated and at the hospital for an IV¡± ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor said there¡¯s nothing serious, she¡¯ll be fine after an IV, a good meal, and a couple of days of rest. But, Veronica has been crying non¨Cstop, she insists that you go back and avenge her by teaching Ms. Mendoza a lesson¡­¡± Theo expressionless, ¡°Veronica¡¯s always been spoiled by her grandmother and is used to getting her way. Ms. Mendoza may be a bit hotheaded, but she doesn¡¯t go looking for trouble. Let Veronica taste some hardship this time, she¡¯ll probably learn to restrain herself a bit. Don¡¯t bother with her.¡± Collin was taken aback, noticing that Mr. nchet seemed to be particrly lenient towards Ms. Mendoza? He turned to ask, ¡°Then, since Ms. Mendoza lost her job today, should we find her another one?¡± Theo casually replied, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her, as long as she doesn¡¯t do anything to damage the reputation of the nchet family within the next three months.¡± ¡°¡­Understood!¡± At first, Collin thought that Mr. nchet might have had some special feelings for Ms. Mendoza, but it appeared he was overthinking it. That¡¯s right, Mr. nchet¡¯s heart only had room for Ms. Howard, and that hadn¡¯t changed over the years. But because the nchet family and the Howard family were sworn enemies, their love couldn¡¯t be fulfilled. And so, Mr. nchet remained single, which greatly worried his father, forcing him to pressure him into marriage. Ellinor took the bus home to pack her things. She would be staying with the nchet family for the next three months. She couldn¡¯t just keep wearing his clothes. Upon walking in, she ran into She, who was home because she lost her job. She always treated Ellinor arrogantly. When she saw Ellinore back, she immediately put on a haughty attitude. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. I thought it was my takeaway!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t bother to engage She, she just sidestepped her and headed upstairs But She was relentless, blocking her way and looking at her with contempt. ¡°Ellinor, you came home wearing men¡¯s clothes? You didn¡¯te homest night. Did you spend the night with some guy?¡± Before Ellinor could exin, She started screaming. ¡°Dad! Mom! Come quick! Look at what Ellinor is wearing!¡± Arnold came out of his room, his face turned serious upon seeing the men¡¯s clothes on Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, why are you wearing men¡¯s clothes? Where did you gost night?¡± Following him out, Tracy looked shocked at the scene, ¡°This¡­ this is absolutely uneptable! Ellinor, you¡¯re an unmarried girl, how could you just casually wear men¡¯s clothes? The Mendozas are a respectable family!¡± She chimed in, ¡°Dad, Ellinor refused to meet the guys mom set her up with, but she spent the night out with a guy! How could she!¡± Arnold¡¯s face darkened even more, he angrily said, ¡°Ellinor, exin yourself right now. What¡¯s the deal with the clothes?¡± Ellinor calmly exined to her father Arnold, ¡°Dad, my clothes got wet due to an ident, so I borrowed someone else¡¯s. I¡¯ll wash and return them.¡± She scoffed, ¡°Borrowed clothes? Who would believe that?¡± Arnold suspiciously asked. ¡°Then where did you gost night?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°I found a ce to rentst night, so I stayed there. I¡¯m here to pack my stuff and move out.¡± To her, the nchet family was like a rented house. The rent being three months of her time. Arnold frowned, ¡°You¡¯re moving out? You got a home and you¡¯re not staying? Where are you moving to?¡± Tracy mocked from the side, ¡°Arnold, is Ellinor nning to shack up with some man? Living together before marriage isn¡¯t a good habit! What if the girl loses her purity and honor. How can she get married? It could even ruin our family¡¯s reputation!¡± She sneered, ¡°Ha, she¡¯s already started noting home at night anding back in men¡¯s clothes. What purity is she talking about!¡± Arnold looked more and more upset, staring at Ellinor in disappointment. Ellinor looked at Tracy and She, smiling lightly. ¡°Thanks for your concern Auntie Tracy and She! I¡¯m just an ordinary person. No matter what embarrassing things I do, no one knows me, not even many of my rtives remember me. So, I won¡¯t ruin the Mendoza family¡¯s reputation. ¡°On the other hand, She, you are a big star, very famous. A little gossip can make you a hot topic. You should be more careful about your reputation. Don¡¯t give the unscrupulous media a chance to write about you being kept by rich men. If you can¡¯t get married because of this, Auntie Tracy will have to worry about you again.¡± She was furious, ¡®Ellinor, who are you saying can¡¯t get married?¡± Ellinor pretended to be surprised, ¡°Oh, I forgot. She, you got married yesterday! By the way, where¡¯s your new husband Mr. nchet? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce your brother¨Cinw to me?¡± The room went silent¡­ Arnold¡¯s anger was redirected at Tracy and She! Thinking about yesterday¡¯s wedding made him boiling mad. He lost his dignity in front of his rtives and friends! Ellinor added, ¡°Dad, it was fine for me to stay at home when I was still studying, but now I¡¯m an adult and I¡¯ve started to work. I want to try living independently. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to embarrass you after I move out.¡± Comparing Ellinor to Tracy and She, Amold felt she was much more obedient. So he waved his hand, ¡°Do whatever you want. If you want to move out, just do it. The house is a mess anyway!¡± ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± Ellinor nced at Tracy and She, then turned and went upstairs. While she was changing. She barged in. Just as she was about to yell at her, She suddenly saw the brand logo on the men¡¯s suit jacket that Ellinor had taken off! What! The jacket turned out to be from FA, a luxury brand! Howe this country bumpkin, Ellinor, came across such a high¨Cend piece of man¡¯s clothing! Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 She excitedly grabbed the coat and demanded, ¡°Ellinor, where did you borrow this from? How did you get in touch with a man who can afford such expensive clothes?¡± Ellinor nced at the dress nonchntly, ¡°Is it pricey? A generous man lent it to me. I barely know him!¡± Seeing her clueless look and not appearing to be lying. She scornfully said, ¡°I bet you wouldn¡¯t know a man who can afford such high¨Cend clothes! Wash it and return it when you¡¯re done using it. Don¡¯t get into trouble because of greed! A man with taste wouldn¡¯t be into a country girl like you!¡± Ellinor casuallyughed, ¡°Oh right, sis you didn¡¯t answer my question. Where is your boyfriend?¡± She¡¯s face instantly turned sour, seeing that Ellinor seemed unaware of the details, she faked it with, ¡°Uh¡­ I changed my mind about getting married yesterday, so I¡¯m still single. There is no boyfriend!¡± Ellinor raised her eyebrows curiously. ¡°You don¡¯t want to get married? Why? The nchet family is top¨Cnotch. Don¡¯t you like them?¡± She scoffed, ¡°Top¨Cnotch family, so what! The man I want woulde running at the flick of my fingers! That Theo is almost thirty and yet has no girlfriend. He must have something wrong with him. Maybe he can¡¯t have kids! So, even if he¡¯s head over heels for me, I won¡¯t marry him and be a widow¡± Ellinor wanted tough, and nodded, ¡°Hmm, sis you really thought this through. Congrats on dodging a bullet!¡± After packing her stuff, Ellinor went downstairs, said a quick goodbye to Arnold, and then left the Mendoza family with her suitcase. Meanwhile, She sneakily followed Ellinor¡¯s taxi in her car. She was curious about who the man that lent Ellinor the coat. The man who wore such high¨Cend custom clothes must be a billionaire! Yesterday¡¯s chaotic wedding made her lose all her dignity. If she could take this opportunity to find a rich and handsome man, she could finally lift her head in front of her rtives and friends! Ellinor¡¯s taxi stopped in the old town. Ellinor got out of the taxi, walked into a small roadside restaurant with her suitcase, and sat down to order food alone. She sat in her car and shook her head. She thought Ellinor had stepped up, now that she was able to borrow such expensive branded clothes. But when she went to eat in the hole in the wall restaurant, She realized that Ellinor was just an ignorant country girl! Just as she was chuckling, there was a knock on her car window She rolled down the window and saw a stern¨Cfaced traffic cop. ¡°You can¡¯t park here! You¡¯re viting traffic rules.¡± She retorted discontentedly. ¡°There are no other vehicles here, what¡¯s the problem with me parking here? I¡¯m a public figure. I parked here because I was worried that I would be recognized by fans after getting out of the car and cause traffic congestion. This will also alleviate your work pressure, do you understand?¡± The traffic cop was unshaken, ¡°No matter who you are, this is a pedestrian street, no one can park here! Your car is illegally parked. If you continue to not cooperate with the regtions, I will have your car towed. Those are the rules!¡± ¡°Would you dare?¡± She took off her sunsses, ¡°Look carefully at who I am! Do you know how many millions of fans I have on Twitter? Be careful, I¡¯ll summon my fans toin about you!¡± The traffic cop barely nced at her and instantly picked up his walkie¨Ctalkie to call for a tow truck. She stomped her feet in anger and started bickering with the traffic cop like a shrew, attracting a crowd. But not many recognized her, everyone was criticizing her for not following the rules. She was no longer arrogant, and could only watch as her sports car was towed away by the tow truck. Then she saw Ellinor who had finished eatinging out of the restaurant. She remembered the important matter, so she didn¡¯t care about her car anymore. She hastily left the crowd and followed Ellinor. Ellinor walked into arge shopping mall in the old town, and went straight to a luxury brand gship store. She started choosing clothes boldly. She, hiding in the dark, couldn¡¯t believe her eyes! There was definitely something up with Ellinor! Where would she get the money to shop in luxury stores, and specifically pick the mostContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. expensive clothes? Seeing that Ellinor had finished choosing clothes and left through another door of the luxury store, She wanted to follow. But she was warmly stopped by the store manager, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, the clothes you selected are already packed, would you like to pay ¡®cash or card?¡± She was bewildered, ¡°You must be mistaken! I just entered your store!¡± The store manager smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the famous actress She? Your assistant came in earlier. She selected clothes for you ording to your size. We¡¯ve already packed them for you, you just need to pay now.¡± She frowned, ¡°What do you mean? I came alone, I didn¡¯t bring an assistant, and I didn¡¯t n on buying clothes from your store!¡± Some store clerks whispered¡­ ¡°Do you think she finds it too expensive and can¡¯t afford it?¡± ¡°You see, she¡¯s wearing outdated styles from a couple of years ago!¡± ¡°Other female celebrities are generous when theye to our store, this She looks a bit shabby. I heard she quit the industry a few days ago. Is she short of money¡­?¡± She angrily said, ¡°Who said I can¡¯t afford it? I just don¡¯t like the styles in your store!¡± The store manager enthusiastically said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, rest assured, these styles are thetest of the season. They were personally designed by the master of fashion and are absolutely fashionable. However, if you are short of money, then it¡¯s a pity¡­.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m short of money? I¡¯ve got plenty of it! Here, swipe the card!¡± The clerks¡® whispers left She no room to back down. She gritted her teeth, swiped her card, and spent tens of thousands. She finally understood. This was all the doing of that despicable woman Ellinor! Had Ellinor realized she was being followed a while ago? Bet that traffic cop was called over because she reported it! She came out of the luxury store with her shopping bags and quickly went after Ellinor. She wanted her to return her car and money. But she was a second toote. The moment she dashed out of the mall, she saw Ellinor hop into another cab. She quickly hailed a taxi to keep up. This time, Ellinor headed downtown. She got out, lugging her suitcase into a very swanky residence. She was gobsmacked. This was prime real estate in the city center. Whoever built a private house here must be rolling in it! That sly fox Ellinor just waltzed in like it was nothing? Could she really have found some big shot? Just then, a ck sedan pulled up and parked in front of the residence. Veronica was helped out of the car by a few maids. She had just got back from the hospital after an IV drip; herplexion was still not good. Seeing someone approaching, She walked over and asked, ¡°Excuse me, could you tell me who lives here?¡± Veronica looked at She¡¯s outdated outfit with disgust, ¡°What do you do? How dare you ask around our doorstep?¡± She was taken aback. In front of Veronica, who was dressed from head to toe in designer clothes, she didn¡¯t have much confidence. Sheughed awkwardly, ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m looking for my sister I saw her walk into this yard¡­.¡± Veronica was somewhat impatient, ¡°Your sister? Who¡¯s your sister?¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She was about to say, ¡°My sister is.¡± Suddenly, Veronica smelled the overpowering perfume from She and started throwing up. Seeing this, the maid quickly pushed She away. ¡°Keep your distance! We don¡¯t have lime for you right now!¡± ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± The maids carefully helped the weak Veronica, who was vomiting, into the room. She didn¡¯t get any answers and was even pushed away, which made her very unhappy! But she didn¡¯t dare to offend the people living here. The driver of the nchet family rolled down the window and kindly reminded, ¡°You better scram, this ain¡¯t a ce for you to snoop around.¡± She turned her head and asked, ¡°Are you the driver here? Please tell me, who lives in this house?¡± The driver was very cautious, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you who lives here, but I heard that they recently hired a bunch of new maids. Your sister might be one of them.¡± Maids? Did Ellinore here to work as a maid? Wasn¡¯t she an intern at Nexus Industries? Before She could ask more, the driver had already driven away. The more she thought about it, the weirder it seemed. She called a ssmate who worked at Nexus Industries and found out that Ellinor had been fired. So Ellinor really came here to work as a maid? Was it because being a maid required her to be on call all the time, that was why she had to move in? Ellinor¡¯s ability was just that, and she bet she stole that expensive coat from her master! Thinking about this, She suddenly felt better and decided to go home and tell her father. At the nchet family¡¯s residence on the second floor. Ellinor leanedzily against the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, watching She leave, and a smirk appeared on her face! The next day. Around noon, an elegant elderlydy was helped out of a limousine and walked into the nchet family¡¯s house. Upon seeing the elderlydy, Veronica ran over, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re finally here!¡± ¡°As soon as I got your call, I had someone book a flight this morning!¡± Marissa looked at her darling granddaughter with a worried expression, ¡°Veronica, it¡¯s only been a little while, how did you lose so much weight?¡± Veronicained, ¡°Grandma, my brother¡¯s new wife has been giving me pressure since she came in, and it made me go to the hospital.¡± Marissa¡¯s eyes widened with energy, ¡°I want to see what¡¯s so great about her, daring to bully my precious granddaughter! Someone, bring that Ellinor to me!¡± Veronica helped Marissa to the sofa, snuggling up to her grandmother and whispering sweet words. Soon, Ellinor was brought down by the butler. ¡°So you¡¯re Ellinor?¡± Marissa looked her up and down. Ellinor nodded. ¡°Uh¨Chuh, did you want to see me?¡± Marissa¡¯s gaze turned stern, ¡°I heard that you bullied Veronica into the hospital? Just because you married into the family, you think. you¡¯re the mistress of the nchet family now?¡± Ellinor guessed the identity of the old woman and also had a rough idea of how Veronica twisted the facts. She calmly exined, ¡°Marissa, Veronica was the one who sshed dirty water on me first yesterday, I just defended myself. I didn¡¯t bully her.¡± Marissa turned to her granddaughter, ¡°Veronica, is this true?¡± Veronica shook her head with tears in her eyes, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t listen to her making things up! There were many servants at home yesterday, they can all prove that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡± At Veronica¡¯s signal, several maids immediately stepped forward. I can vouch for Veronica, she didn¡¯t bully Ellinor.¡± ¡°I can confirm that too!¡± ¡°And me!¡± Marissa¡¯s stem gaze turned back to Ellinor, ¡°What do you have to say now?¡± Ellinor looked at the maids who hade forward and frowned helplessly. Everyone here was on Veronica¡¯s side, she had no way to argue, ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ve said all I have to say. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing else I can say.¡± Manssa snorted coldly, ¡°You still won¡¯t admit your mistake? Seems like your family didn¡¯t teach you how to behave properly, so let the nchet family do it! Get someone to fetch the nchet family rules and have her copy them a hundred times, no meals until she¡¯s done. Learn the nchet family¡¯s rules well!¡± Ellinor was speechless. Why did this grandmother and granddaughter both like to teach people manners? ¡°Grandma, thank goodness you¡¯re here to stand up for me!¡± Veronica leaned against Marissa triumphantly, picking up a dessert from the coffee table, ¡°Grandma, you must be hungry after your flight. Have some dessert first, I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare your favorite lunch.¡± Ellinor shouted, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t eat that dessert!¡± Veronica was displeased, ¡°Ellinor, this is the nchet family, what can¡¯t my grandma eat? Grandma, just eat it, ignore her!¡± Marissa lovingly took a big bite of the dessert that Veronica had fed her, and it was toote for Ellinor to stop her Veronica provocatively looked at Ellinor, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to copy the rules? A hundred times, remember!¡± Just as she said this, Marissa suddenly turned pale, her pupils dted, and she opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Veronica was startled, ¡°Grandma? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing this, Ellinor quickly stepped forward to check. Veronica disdainfully pushed her away, ¡°Get away! Don¡¯t touch my grandma!¡± ¡°She¡¯s in danger, don¡¯t get in my way!¡± Ellinor said. ¡°What danger! What are you trying to do to my grandma?¡± Veronica stood in front, waving her hand to stop Ellinor from getting close. In a fit of desperation, Ellinor pped Veronica and pushed her aside. Then, she rushed over to Marissa on the couch, hugged the old woman around the waist, and jumped up hard. Veronica got up covering her face. Seeing Ellinor dragging Granny, she screamed, ¡°Ah! Ellinor¡¯s gone mad, she¡¯s going to hurt Granny! What the hell are you all doing, save her!¡± The nchet family¡¯s servants picked up their tools and approached Ellinor, but no one dared to move carelessly with Marissa in her arms. *Back off!¡± Ellinor stepped back, holding Marissa. ¡°Old Mrs. nchet!¡± ¡°Let go of her!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice rang out, ¡°What¡¯s all themotion about!¡± Theo walked in, and the atmosphere instantly tensed up. Veronica, seeing Theo like a lifeline, threw herself into his arms, ¡°Theo, save Granny, she¡¯s going to get hurt by Ellinor!¡± Theo frowned, looking at Ellinor who was holding Granny, he asked coldly, ¡°Why are you doing this to an old woman?¡± Just as Ellinor was about to exin, Veronica interrupted, ¡°She made Granny mad, Granny asked her to copy house rules but she refused. So she¡¯s taking revenge on Granny! This woman is totally irrational, you should divorce her!¡± Theo handed the interfering Veronica to Collin, his dangerous eyes staring at Ellinor, ¡°Let go of my grandmother now!¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Theo got impatient, ¡°Wait for what?¡± Marissa started to cough violently. Only then did Ellinor release Marissa, and the nchet family members immediately surrounded her to take care of her. Seeing his granny coughing so hard she couldn¡¯t catch her breath, Theo grabbed Ellinor¡¯s neck, ¡°Who gave you the audacity toy a hand on my grandmother?¡± ¡°¡­cough¡­¡± Ellinor¡¯s feet suddenly left the ground, her face turning red fromck of air. In Theo¡¯s bloodshot eyes, she felt a murderous intent that was close at hand! Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Ellinor¡¯s face started turning purplish¨Cred. Marissa, having just caught her breath, quickly said, ¡°Theo, let her go.¡± Only then did Theo loosen his grip, shoving Ellinor aside to ask, ¡°Granny, are you okay?¡± Marissa weakly waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m okay now. I just had a dale pit stuck in my throat. Ellinor saved me using first aid. The pit on the floor. I just spat it out.¡± Theo paused, looking down at the insignificant pit on the floor, then back at Ellinor, his brows slightly furrowed. Ellinor, pushed harshly to the ground, picked herself up and rubbed her sore arm.. She then walked over to Marissa and exined, ¡°Marissa, I baked that dessert for myself this morning. I didn¡¯t remove the pits from the dates, which isn¡¯t suitable for the elderly. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I caused.¡± She bowed sincerely, then straightened up to look at Theo, ¡°Mr. nchet, I suggest you call a doctor for a check¨Cup, just to be safe.¡± With that, she turned and went upstairs, back to her room. Theo watched Ellinor¡¯s thin figure, his expressionplex. Marissa, having been frightened, was helped into her room for a rest. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In the afternoon, their family doctor came to check on Marissa, took her blood pressure, and confirmed she was alright. After the doctor left, a revived Marissa said, ¡°Veronica, you go out, I have some words with your brother.¡± Veronica was reluctant but left obediently at Theo¡¯s stern look. Now alone, Theo walked beside the bed, asking. ¡°Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡± Marissa looked up at her tall grandson and smiled kindly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Theo, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡± Theo said. Marissa asked, ¡°Theo, how did you meet this Ellinor?¡± ¡°Coincidentally.¡± Theo said. Marissa slowly nodded. ¡°That girl is good, I like her.¡± A hint of surprise shed in Theo¡¯s eyes, then he squinted, ¡°Just because she just saved you?¡± He remembered that before he came back, his grandmother had even punished her. Now she liked her? Appreciation shone in Marissa¡¯s eyes, ¡°Ms. Mendoza is calm andposed, neither humble nor arrogant in front of me. Even when misunderstood by you, she didn¡¯t freak out, and calmly apologized to me. She¡¯s sensible and good.¡± Indeed. Theo thought about how he almost choked her just now, and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Theo, you haven¡¯t spent the night with her yet, have you?¡± Marissa asked. The topic changed abruptly, and Theo¡¯s face turned serious. Marissa joked, ¡°You¡¯re almost thirty years old, what¡¯s there to be shy about!¡± Theo didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Theo, I know, you rushed into this marriage to deal with your grandfather¡¯s pressure, but I think the wife you chose is good. Marriage is no child¡¯s y, you two need to get along.¡± Marissa said. Theo didn¡¯t exin anything to Marissa. Marissa continued, ¡°On your wedding day, I was abroad with your grandfather preparing for his surgery, so I couldn¡¯t attend. Today, I¡¯ll bear witness for you newlyweds, and you can move into your new house later. I hope when your grandfather recovers, he¡¯ll see his grandson.¡± Theo¡¯s face was solemn, ¡°Granny, I think¡­¡± Marissa frowned, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll tell your grandfather that you faked the marriage to deceive him! You know your grandfather¡¯s temper, even after his surgery, he could hurt himself from anger.¡± Theo rubbed his temples, ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll have dinner sent inter. You should rest after eating.¡± With that, Theo turned to leave. Chapter 15 Marissa didn¡¯t give up. ¡°I hope you two don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± When Theo returned to his room, he saw Ellinor sitting at the desk, writing something, not even looking up when he entered. He walked behind her, looking at what she was writing. ¡°Doing homework?¡± Ellinor, focused on her work, retorted, ¡°I¡¯m copying your family rules! It¡¯s the 21st century and your family still has rules, how outdated.¡± Theo took her pen, ¡°No need to copy, no one will punish you again.¡± Ellinor stretched, ¡°Then I go take a bath and sleep.¡± After the earlier sh, Ellinor had a deeper understanding of the power difference between her and Theo. If this man wanted to hurt her, it¡¯d be as easy as crushing an ant. She wasn¡¯t afraid of him, just didn¡¯t want to make life harder for hersell. For these three months, she needed to maintain stability in the nchet family, avoid making enemies, and minimize contact with this man. Then she could leave. Ellinor got up and walked around Theo, trying to stay as far from him as possible, but her arm was suddenly grabbed- ¡°Ah!¡± She winced in pain, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Theo squinted at her, ¡°You still feel pain?¡± He was gripping her injured arm! When Theo pushed her today, her arm hit the corner of the coffee table and got hurt. Ellinor was unhappy, ¡°This injury is also caused by you!¡± Theo paused, then let go, ¡°Go downstairs and have the family doctor treat your wound.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just scraped my skin, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to go downstairs. She shook off his hand and went straight to the bathroom to shower. After she finished showering and changed into her pajamas, she prepared to go to bed. ¡°Come here!¡± The man¡¯s voice rang out coldly. Seeing Theozily leaning on a single sofa, his gaze proud like an emperor. She had no intention to go over, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The man¡¯s face was handsome as he slowly pointed to the medical kit on the table, ¡°Let me apply medicine for you.¡± Ellinor smirked a little, ¡°No need, thanks for your kindness!¡± Theo¡¯s gaze deepened, he said, ¡°Youe over, or should I?¡± Ellinor was fed up. She didn¡¯t want the guy to approach her bed. Gritting her teeth, she got up and extended her injured arm to him, ¡°Get on with it! Hurry!¡± The medical kit was just delivered. Theo intended for her to treat her own wound, but she seemed to misunderstand, thinking he was going to help. He¡¯d never taken care of anyone before, and didn¡¯t intend to start now. He opened the medical kit, dabbed a cotton swab into some ointment, and slowly applied it to the girl¡¯s wound. Ellinor had intentionally extended her arm to him in a fit of pique, she didn¡¯t expect Mr. nchet to actually help her apply the ointment himself. Raising an eyebrow, she asked, ¡°Do you feel guilty towards me?¡± Theo was expressionless, ¡°I injured you today, and it¡¯s my responsibility. As for my grandmother, don¡¯t hold a grudge. She won¡¯t be here much longer.¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°Your grandmother isn¡¯t a bad person!¡± Theo looked at her, ¡°She made you copy house rules, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s bad?¡± Ellinor pouted, ¡°Only bad people make others copy house rules? That¡¯s probably the harshest punishment a good person could think of. The bad people I¡¯ve met would¡­¡± She didn¡¯t continue. Theo¡¯s gaze became tense, ¡°Would do what?¡± She spoke too quickly earlier, and Ellinor felt no need to share her experiences with a stranger. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Is the ointment applied yet? If it¡¯s done, I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± She said. After applying the ointment, Theo didn¡¯t let go of her arm. Ellinor assumed Theo still had concerns, so she assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised you I would cooperate for three months. I¡¯ll treat it like a job and fulfill my duties! Your sister may be annoying, but your grandmother is just misunderstood and protective of her granddaughter. I understand and won¡¯t hold it against her.¡± Theo looked deeply Into Ellinor¡¯s eyes. He initially thought she would be difficult, but turned out she was quite understanding. Plus, she was cute. Ellinor had long, curledshes and her small face had two dimples. Theo suddenly stood up, startling Ellinor, ¡°What?¡± His long arm reached under her waist, lifting her up without warning! Ellinor was scared as hell, ¡°What are you doing?¡± After she spoke, she was ruthlessly thrown onto the bed. Theo took off his coat, loosened his tie, and started unbuttoning his shirt, his actions full of intense desire. Ellinor just sat up to run, but was pushed back onto the bed by hisrge hand. This was her first time up close with a man¡¯s adam¡¯s apple and chest muscles, and she found it quite attractive! ¡°Mr. nchet, you can¡¯t do this! Keep your cool, remember I¡¯m not your type!¡± She shouted. Theo¡¯s arms propped on either side of Ellinor¡¯s head, his gaze was like a wolf, staring down at her from above. ¡°What if I want to let loose tonight?¡± He said. His strong body suddenly pressed down. Ellinor was about to scream, but her mouth was muzzled, ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Ellinor¡¯s eyes were wide as saucers,pletely bbergasted at the sight of the man doing push¨Cups on top of her! Her mouth was covered by Theo¡¯s other big hand, and the man just pulled the quilt over their bodies, only their heads were visible. They were staring at each other, sometimes close, sometimes for apart, so it almost seemed like they were¡­. Ellinor was a bit flustered. Faced with such suggestive actions, she couldn¡¯t help but push away the man¡¯srge hand. ¡°You..¡± Ellinor said. Theo had just finished a push¨Cup, he leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to take this three¨Cmonth mission seriously? This is something you need to cooperate with, don¡¯t move around!¡± Ellinor was taken aback for a second, then she noticed some movement at the room¡¯s doorway. Marissa had the door slightly ajar, sneakily observing them. So, that was it! Upon realizing, Ellinor whispered, ¡°Do you need me to help you?¡± Theo was somewhat surprised, ¡°Can you?¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze was very determined! A hint of mockery shed in Theo¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Ellinor took a deep breath, and started her performance, ¡°Honey, keep it up! Faster! Go!¡± Theo stared at her, veins throbbing in his forehead, and he quickly covered her mouth again! Ellinor frowned, ¡°Mmm mmm mmm¡­¡± The suppressed sounds, somehow, suggested something else. The gap in the door gradually decreased, until the door closed. Marissa revealed a satisfied smile, and turned to leave. Ellinor pushed away the man¡¯s hand again, impatiently saying. ¡°Your grandma left, you can get up now!¡± Theo threw off the quilt, swiftly got up, and put on the shirt he just took off. Ellinor sat up against the head of the bed, casually whistling, ¡°You¡¯re pretty old, but you still maintain your abs, really disciplined!¡± Theo stiffened, old? How old did she think he was? ¡°Ellinor, if you look at me like that again, I¡¯ll think you¡¯re into me.¡± Theo said. Ellinor said, ¡°I¡¯m only into your abs, the rest is not my type!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Theo walked to the head of the bed, reached out and pinched Ellinor¡¯s chin, ¡°Then what type of men do you like?¡± Ellinor was forced to look up, ¡°I like obedient and submissive types!¡± Theo scoffed, ¡®Do those even count as men?¡± Ellinor snickered, ¡°Then what type of women do you like, old man?¡± Theo didn¡¯t answer. Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Let me guess, do you like sexy women?¡± Theo looked at her, leaned down slightly, ¡°Definitely not the type that would cheer me on in bed!¡± Theo let go of her chin, and turned to walk to the bathroom. Ellinor thought, since Marissa was home today. Theo would definitely spend the night in the room. Though she knew Theo wasn¡¯t interested in her, sharing a room made her feel ufortable. When Theo came out of the bathroom, Ellinor had already fallen asleep. Her phone screen was still lit, showing the game she was ying. She acted like a child, yet wanted a boyfriend? Dream on! Theo walked over and took her phone, pressed the lock screen button, and ced it on the bedside table. He was not nning to take care of her, but considering he identally hurt her today, he covered her with the quilt. Then, Theo turned and walked towards the sofa. The next morning, when Ellinor woke up, Theo was no longer in the room. Since she was unemployed, she didn¡¯t need to get up early for work. Sshey in bed, checking her phone. Suddenly, she received an urgent message from her friend Chase. Chapter 16 Boss, found a real work by the painter Lady Lotus! It¡¯s in an auction house, hurry over!] So, Ellinor immediately got out of bed to get ready. As she was about to leave, she ran into Marissaing out of the kitchen. Ellinor politely said, ¡°Good moming, Marissa.¡± Marissa frowned, ¡°Just call me grandma.¡± Seemed her attitude changed from yesterday. Ellinor corrected herself, ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°Good, that sounds more intimate.¡± Marissa smiled, and made her sit down, ¡°Come, try the breakfast I made.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The nchet family¡¯s servants were all surprised, thedy of the house actually cooked breakfast for the new bride. This was unprecedented! Ellinor was in a hurry to leave, but couldn¡¯t refuse her kindness, so she began to eat breakfast. ¡°Thank you, Grandma, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Ellinor said. Marissa happily watched her eat, ¡°If you like it, eat more.¡± She had put a lot of fertility¨Cboosting foods in the breakfast, hoping they would have a child. At that moment, Veronica came downstairs yawning. ¡°Good morning, Grandma.¡± Marissa¡¯s expression suddenly became serious, ¡°Veronica, you¡¯re just in time,e apologize to Ellinor.¡± Veronica froze, looking at Marissa in shock, ¡°Grandma? You want me to apologize to her? She¡¯s the one who bullied me!¡± Marissa frowned, ¡°Veronica, the house is not only filled with servants who serve you, other servants have eyes too. I¡¯ve looked into it, it was indeed you who bullied Ellinor first, which led to her retaliation.¡± Ellinor quietly ate her breakfast, ncing at Veronica who looked terrified. Marissa had already pulled Veronica in front of Ellinor, ¡°Apologize quickly, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Veronica disagreed in her heart but didn¡¯t dare to defy her grandmother, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ellinor smiled, put down her empty bowl, stood up and said, ¡°Grandma, I have some things to take care of, I need to go now.¡± Marissa nodded, ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± After Ellinor left, Veronica began to sob, ¡°Grandma! Why do you always favor Ellinor, you don¡¯t care about me anymore.¡± Marissa lectured sternly, ¡°I¡¯m partial to those who treat me right!¡± Veronica was far from convinced, ¡°But my brother could never like her. He¡¯s actually into Ms. Howard.¡± Marissa¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Zip it! Don¡¯t you dare mention that woman again!¡± Veronica rarely saw her grandma so pissed off, so she just mmed up. At the auction house. Chase, the president of the Crescent Society, followed behind Ellinor, briefing her, ¡°Boss, this is a genuine piece by Lady Lotus, Whispers in the Wind! Some foreign businessman brought it here for auction. Starting bid is half a million bucks!¡± Lady Lotus was the pen name of Ellinor¡¯s mother. Over the years, everyone said her mother was dead, but she never found a death certificate. Without any other leads, her only option to track down her mother was through her works. Ellinor asked, ¡°Chase, how much dough do we have in the bank?¡± Chase replied, ¡°We have about five million bucks avable; the rest is tied up in other investments.¡± ¡°Good enough, Just as Ellinor was about to enter the auction house, she saw Theo¡¯s car pull up. What was that oddball doing here? Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 ¡°Boss, why aren¡¯t we going in?¡± Chase asked. Ellinor stood still, watching Theo alight from his car and enter the auction house. She frowned, ¡°I saw someone I don¡¯t fancy Let¡¯s wait a bit before we go in.¡± Chase followed her gaze, ¡°That looks like Theo from the nchet family! Boss, do you know him?¡± Ellinor looked displeased, ¡°We¡¯re not exactly pals.¡± The auction house had two levels. The ground floor was for regr customers, and the upper floor was for VIPs who preferred privacy. It was filled with private booths, each with its distinct number. Theo was in booth number 1, and Ellinor was in booth number 7. After a few ordinary antiques were auctioned off, several oil paintings, the main attractions of the auction, were brought onto the stage. The auctioneer professionally introduced the era and the value of these paintings, before starting the bidding at a million dors! ¡°1.5 million!¡± ¡°2 million!¡± ¡°3 million!¡± Eventually, these paintings were won by a mysterious buyer from booth number 1 for a whopping 1.8 million dors, causing a stir among the spectators! Inside booth number 7. Ellinorzily leaned back on the couch, yawning. So, the weirdo came for the oil paintings. He had got the paintings now. There was nothing left worth seeing. He should be leaving soon, right? ¡°Next up, we have a masterpiece by the famous Impressionist artist Lady Lotus, ¡®Whispers in the Wind¡°. The starting bid is half a million dors!¡± Here it was! ¡°Bidder number 3 bids $600,000!¡± ¡°Number 11 bids $700,000!¡± ¡°Number 5 bids $750,000!¡± Ellinor gave Chase the nod, signaling him to start bidding. ¡°Number 7 bids a straight one million!¡± The audience gasped, this person really knew how to throw money around! The auctioneer started to count, ¡°One million once! One million twice! One¡­¡± As he was about to finalize, Collin from booth number 1 suddenly raised his paddle. The auctioneer was taken aback, his tone suddenly filled with excitement, ¡°Bidder number 1 bids two million!¡± There was an uproar in the room¡­ He jumped straight to two million! Was number 1 trying topete with number 7? Ellinor frowned, why hadn¡¯t that weirdo left? Chase wasn¡¯t pleased either, ¡°What¡¯s Mr. nchet¡¯s deal? Trying to show off his wealth?¡± Ellinor calmly instructed, ¡°Chase, keep going!¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± ¡°Number 7 bids two and a half million, any higher offers?¡± ¡°Number 1 bids three million!¡± ¡°Number 7 bids four million!¡± ¡°Number 1 bids five million!¡± ¡°Five million once, five million twice¡­¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes darkened, the trouble now was that she was running out of funds. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chase suggested, ¡°Boss, this painting is important to you. We could temporarily use the money set aside for the project!¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No, we can¡¯tpromise thepany¡¯s financial health because of my personal business. 111 find another way. to get the painting. For today, let him have it!¡± Chase was helpless. The auctioneer mmed his hammer, dering bidder number 1 as the winner of Whispers in the Wind¡® for five million dors. Everyone was stunned. Bidder number 1 spent five million on a painting far beyond its worth! Ellinor was pondering Although her mother was somewhat famous under the pseudonym Lady Lotus, she wasn¡¯t a mainstream artist, and her work was more niche. Theo paid a high price of five million for Whispers in the Wind¡®. Could he have some connection to her mother, or know her personally? *Hello.¡± Two female receptionists from the auction house came over with coffee and desserts. ¡°Ellinor? Is that really you? How do you have the privilege to sit here?¡± one of them suddenly shouted. Ellinor looked up, it was Debby. She had been fired from Nexus Industries and was now working as a receptionist at the auction house? Debby stared at Ellinor in surprise, then nced at Chase in his designer suit with clear jealousy. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re so lucky! You got me fired, and now you¡¯re living the good life with a rich guy!¡± Her voice was shrill and loud, and the entire auction house could hear her. On the other side. Theo, who had just left booth number 1 and was preparing to leave, stopped in his tracks when he heard themotion. His cold gaze instantly turned towards booth number 7. Debby had just started her job yesterday and was still in her probation period. She had been disrespectful to a VIP guest, causing a disturbance and creating a bad impression. The auction house manager hurriedly escorted Debby out along with security, apologizing profusely to the guest in booth number 7. Knowing she was about to lose her job, Debby shouted as she was escorted out, ¡°Ellinor, you witch! You got me fired again! One day, you¡¯ll be dumped when men get tired of you!¡± He hadn¡¯t misheard. Someone was calling Ellinor. She was here? The person bidding from booth number 7 earlier was her? Theo turned around and walked towards booth number 7. Chase had just excused the apologetic auction house manager and was about to close the door when Theo¡¯srge frame appeared in the doorway ¡°Is Ellinor here?¡± Theo asked, looking at Chase. Chase was stunned for a moment before smiling and nodding. ¡°Do you need something from her?¡± Theo spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Tell her toe out.¡± Without hesitation, Chase turned to the room and said, ¡°Come on out, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± Soon, a girl in a work uniform walked out of booth number 7, looking at Theo quizzically, ¡°Sir, did you need something?¡± Theo looked down at the stranger in front of him, furrowing his brows, ¡°You¡¯re Ellinor?¡± The receptionist replied, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Allison. Like the ¡®son¡® in ¡®Mason¡°.¡± Allison? Theo instantly lost interest. He looked up at Chase, giving a slight nod, ¡°Sorry for the disturbance.¡± With that, Theo turned to leave, Collin following suit. Watching Theo¡¯s retreating figure, Chase pulled out a VIP shopping card from a well¨Cknown brand from his wallet, handing it to the girl called Allison, ¡°You¡¯re doing great. Change your name and you¡¯ll be Allison from now on.¡± ¡°Got it, thanks, sir.¡± The female receptionist happily took the shopping card and politely left. Chase returned to Room 7, ¡°That guy has left! How the hell did you get to know Theo? Why are you hiding from him?¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°No biggie, just that we got hitched a few days ago.¡± Chase had just picked up his coffee to take a sip, when he spit it out. ¡°What did you just say?!¡± He was surprised. Ellinor calmly exined the situation to Chase. Chase was first shocked, thenughed, ¡°So, on your wedding night, did you get cozy with Mr. nchet?¡± Ellinor glowered at him, ¡°You looking for trouble?¡± Seeing his boss getting angry, Chase quickly made his escape, ¡°I need to hit the john.¡± Ellinor also stood up and headed to the restroom. At the unisex sink, she washed her hands while waiting for Chase toe out. When she looked up at the mirror, Ellinor¡¯s expression suddenly froze. In the mirror, Theo was standing behind her, hands in his pockets. She had managed to avoid him once, but not this time. Theo slowly walked up to her, looking down at her, his eyes full of questions about her identity. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Just then, Chase slowly emerged from the men¡¯s restroom, ¡°Im getting more and more pissed off! Theo can have any famous painting he wants, why does he have to snatch Whispers in the Wind from us! He¡¯s really¡­¡± His words suddenly stopped, as he saw Theo standing in front of Ellinor. Theo nced at Chase, then turned to look at Ellinor again. His eyes seemed meaningful and his tone careful, ¡°Hello?¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Ellinor turned to Chase, cocking her head slightly. Years of understanding made Chase instantly get Ellinor¡¯s drift Clearing his throat, Chase lifted his hand, adjusting the Bluetooth earpiece he typically wore on his left ear Then, with a nonchnt look, he walked past Theo and Ellinor. He deliberately lowered his voice, pretending to be on a phone call, ¡°It was super awkward just now, I was dissing Mr. nchet and he overheard me! Yep, he¡¯s the one who nabbed the painting you were eyeing Let¡¯s just let him have it! Lady Lotus has more than just Whispers in the Wind, we can get another er¡± With that, Chase walked away Ellinor tumed to Theo, raising her eyebrows innocently. ¡°That guy seemed to be badmouthing you¡® Theo looked at Ellinor, skeptical. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know each other?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No clue who he is! Do you know him? Why would he insult you?¡± Theo asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ellinor feigned frustration, sighing, ¡°Come on, I just got canned by Nexus Industries! Heard they were hiring auctioneers here, so! dropped off my resume. I¡¯m here for an interview!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Theo was still dubious. ¡°Did you get the job?¡± Ellinor shook her head and shrugged, ¡°Nope! They¡¯re looking for someone with at least three years of experience, which I don¡¯t have.¡± Theo eyed her. She looked really young. If she were to stand on the auction stage, people might mistake it for a student supplies auction. Ellinor looked up and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°My grandpa wanted some paintings, I¡¯m here to buy them. Theo said. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re such a good grandson Ellinor said. Just then, his phone rang. Theo answered the call, frowning, then hung up. Afterward, he looked at Ellinor thoughtfully, ¡°Where are you heading next?¡± Ellinor answered nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ll keep sending out resumes and job hunting.¡± Theo gently patted her head, leaning down slightly, his voice low and irresistible, ¡°Come with me, I can give you a job.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ellinor was taken aback. Before she could think, he grabbed her wrist and led her away. Pearl Moon. This was Ellinor¡¯s second time here, the previous time was when Theo forcibly brought her here to get engaged. The surrounding decorations were grand and beautiful, with colorful flowers, red carpet, ribbons, balloons. Ellinor looked astonished, ¡°What are you up to this time, sir? Don¡¯t tell me you want to throw another wedding?¡± Theo nced at her impassively, ¡°Are you that eager to marry an older man like me? You want another Western¨Cstyle wedding?¡± Ellinor was about to retort when a girl¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Theo!¡± She turned to see a young woman in a wedding dress, her dress held up as she ran towards Theo, anxiously asking. ¡°Theo, did you bring the person I asked you to find?¡± Theo brought Ellinor, who was standing next to him, to the bride, ¡°How about her?¡± The bride looked at Ellinor Ellinor felt like she was being sold, crossing her arms defensively. ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± The bride looked at Ellinor, pouting a little unhappily. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty? Theo, the bridesmaid you found for me is prettier than me, the bride!¡± Theo nced at Ellinor,ughing coldly, ¡®She¡¯s pretty? When did your eyes go bad? And you didn¡¯t even tell me?¡± Ellinor red at Theo in anger! Now she got it. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The girl in the wedding dress was Theo¡¯s niece. She was getting hitched today and needed a bridesmaid. So, Theo brought her along. Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t you know? Bridesmaids are supposed to be single young girls. I¡¯m your newlywed wife. How can I be her bridesmaid?¡± Theo frowned. Did he really not know? The girl was surprised, ¡°Oh my gosh! You¡¯re Ellinor!¡± So, the girl enthusiastically grabbed Elinor¡¯s hand and introduced herself with a smile, ¡°Hi, Ellinor! I¡¯m Belinda, Theo¡¯s niece! Uh, my bridesmaids got stuck in traffic on the overpass. We needed someone to step inst minute, so we didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Come on, Ellinor. Let¡¯s get you into a bridesmaid¡¯s dress!¡± Belinda pulled Ellinor towards the dressing room. Ellinor red at Theo before leaving. This guy promised her a job, but it turned out he just wanted her to be a free bridesmaid! Seeing Ellinor all riled up, Theo couldn¡¯t help but smile. Messing with her every now and then was quite amusing. Jonah appeared with a ss of champagne and patted Theo on the shoulder, ¡°Theo, what are you looking at?¡± Theo came back to his senses, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go mingle.¡± Jonah said. ¡°Sure.¡± Theo said. In the dressing room. Belinda pointed at several evening gowns hanging on the rack, ¡°These are the four bridesmaid dresses I ordered. Pick one you like, Ellinor!¡± Ellinor, who was always casual about her attire, grabbed the one on the far end, ¡°This one will do!¡± Belinda smiled, ¡°Great! Get changed here, Ellinor. I¡¯ll go check if the other bridesmaids have arrived.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ellinor changed into the dress. It was a blue strapless dress with pleats at the neckline, making her look innocent and pure. She sat on the sofa in the dressing room, waiting for Belinda toe back. She checked the unread message from Chase on her phone. and sent a reply. ¡°Belinda!¡± Suddenly, someone walked into the dressing room. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ellinor looked up and locked eyes with the man. ¡°Belinda just stepped out.¡± She said. The man asked, ¡°You¡­¡± Just then, Belinda came back, ¡°Connor, what are you doing here?¡± Connor turned to Belinda and smiled gently, ¡°I came to see how your preparations were going. Have all the bridesmaids arrived?¡± Belinda was full of confidence, ¡°No worries, everything¡¯s under control!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Connor nodded and turned to Ellinor, ¡°By the way, who¡¯s this?¡± Belinda excitedly pulled Ellinor over and introduced her, ¡°She¡¯s the bridesmaid Theo found for us! Isn¡¯t she gorgeous?¡± ¡°I see!¡± Connor extended his hand to Ellinor in a friendly manner, ¡°Hello, thank you for being willing to help us.¡± Connor, Belinda¡¯s fianc¨¦, was a handsome man. Ellinor felt like she¡¯d seen Connor before, but couldn¡¯t remember where. Out of courtesy, she shook his hand, ¡°No problem, it¡¯s what I should do.¡± As Connor held her hand, he smiled. It was supposed to be a simple handshake, but he suddenly squeezed her hand, his thumb gently rubbing her palm. Ellinor was slightly taken aback, frowning at Connor. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ¡°Alrighty, Connor! Off you go, entertain our guests outside! No need to worry about the bridesmaid stuff, I¡¯ve got it covered!¡± Belinda shoved Connor out of the dressing room. She tumed around and looked at Ellinor, who was already dressed in her bridesmaid dress, and said with a smile, ¡°Ellinor, you look stunning! No wonder Theo suddenly flipped a switch and decided to marry you!¡± Ellinor managed a weak smile. Belinda continued, ¡°Ellinor, how did you and my uncle start dating?¡± Dating Theo? That was a painful memory! Ellinor frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him and me, today you¡¯re the spotlight, let¡¯s talk about how you and your fianc¨¦.¡± Belinda enthusiastically started talking about her and Connor¡¯s love story, focusing on the sweet and happy moments. Soon, two girls entered the dressing room, temporary bridesmaids Belinda had found. Belinda sent them off to change into their bridesmaid dresses, took a call in the meantime, asked Ellinor to greet thest arriving temporary bridesmaid, and then rushed off. A few minutester, Debby walked into the dressing room, ¡°Where do I change into the bridesmaid dress?¡± Ellinor pointed to the side, ¡°Over there!¡± Seeing Ellinor, Debby said angrily, ¡°Ellinor? You again! What are you doing here?¡± Ellinor, lounging on the sofa and looking at her phone, nced at her and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m here to help out, as a bridesmaid.¡± Debby, who had lost her job and was approaching her credit card repayment date, saw an ad online for a bridesmaid gig, with a day¡¯s pay of 300 dors, and promptly took it up. She didn¡¯t expect Ellinor to be doing the same thing! She looked at Ellinor, dressed in a bridesmaid dress, with a sarcastic tone, ¡°Oh! Weren¡¯t you chasing after rich men at the auction house this morning? Now you¡¯re here being a temporary bridesmaid? Got dumped, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t respond, just kept scrolling through social media on her phone. Thinking she had hit a nerve, Debby snorted in satisfaction, ¡°You had iting! You really think those rich guys would actually consider you girlfriend material? They¡¯re just ying games with you!¡± Ignoring her, Ellinor continued to tap on her phone. Debby threw a few more jabs before going to change. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Seeing thest bridesmaid dress left on the rack, Debby frowned in displeasure. She didn¡¯t like the simple and elegant strapless style. It had no design sense! She nced at the dress Ellinor was wearing, walked over, and demanded, ¡°Hey! Take off the one you¡¯re wearing and swap with me!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why?¡± Debby stated defiantly, ¡°Because you cost me two jobs, you owe me!¡± Ellinor gave a coldugh, ¡°Then, I wonder who cost me my job?¡± Debby didn¡¯t care about that, she hurriedly grabbed Ellinor, trying to help her undress, ¡°Less talking, more undressing!¡± Ellinor was getting annoyed, and clenched her fists, but then she thought of Belinda¡­. This was Belinda¡¯s wedding: finding four temporary bridesmaids was no easy feat. The wedding was about to start, and there could be no more hups. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trade with you!¡± Ellinor said. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Debby said. After changing, Debby was pleased with her reflection. She was feeling beautiful about herself, until she saw Ellinoring out of the changing room. Ellinor had put on the bridesmaid dress Debby didn¡¯t like, but her elegance wasn¡¯t diminished. Instead, her shoulders and neck looked even more delicate, her skin even more exquisite. Turned out, it wasn¡¯t that the dress on Ellinor was more beautiful, but her grace made any dress look high¨Cend. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¡°You disgusting woman!¡± Debby spat out, fire burning in her jealous eyes. Ellinor had no intention of arguing with Debby at someone else¡¯s wedding, so she turned around and headed for the restroom. When she came out, she was surprised to see a man and a woman arguing at the far end of the corridor, who then slipped quietly into the storage room together. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the man was the groom, Connor, and the woman was Debby, wearing a bridesmaid dress the same color as hers! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. What on earth could be going on between the groom and the bridesmaid on the wedding day? Inside the storage room. ¡°Connor, you¡¯re heartless, getting married behind my back!¡± Debby said. ¡°Debby, what are you doing here?¡± Connor asked. ¡°I¡¯m here to be a bridesmaid, but I didn¡¯t expect the groom to be you! No wonder you stopped answering my calls!¡± Debby said. ¡°Debby, here¡¯s a card with 20,000 dors in it. Consider it our breakup fee. Leave after you¡¯ve done your bridesmaid duties, and don¡¯t make a scene!¡± Connor said. Debby took the card, ¡°Twenty thousand? If you want to break up, you should give me at least a hundred thousand!¡± Connor was annoyed, ¡°A hundred thousand? Debby, don¡¯t be so greedy! If you don¡¯t want this twenty thousand, I¡¯ll have security escort you out!¡± Hearing their argument in the storage room, Ellinor finally remembered why Connor looked familiar. Connor had picked up Debby from Nexus Industries before. Debby was always showing off and parading her handsome boyfriend around. And Belinda had said that she and Connor had been in love for three years. That seemingly well¨Cmannered Connor had a mistress! Poor Belinda, she loved him so much! Ellinor¡¯s face was expressionless. Belinda was Theo¡¯s niece. This was the nchet family¡¯s business, none of her concern. She didn¡¯t need to meddle. The wedding began. Belinda walked down the aisle, steadily advancing towards the man she believed would apany her for the rest of her life. In the audience, Jonah, suddenly reminded of something, gently nudged Theo beside him and asked with a smile, ¡°Theo, where¡¯s that girl you brought home the other day? Why didn¡¯t you bring her?¡± Theo remained silent, his gaze fixed on Ellinor on stage. Collin answered for him, ¡°Sir, she¡¯s here too.¡± ¡°Here?¡± Jonah looked around, ¡°Where? I don¡¯t see her.¡± Collin pointed to the stage, ¡°There.¡± Looking at the stage, Jonah saw only the bride Belinda and four bridesmaids left, ¡°Which one is she?¡± Every time he¡¯d seen her before, she was either heavily made up or wearing a veil. He hadn¡¯t seen her true face yet! The big screen on stage was ying a video of the bride and groom¡¯s love story. Meanwhile, the priest was asking the bride if she was willing to marry the groom, no matter what the future held. Suddenly, the screen switched to a surveince video showing Connor and a woman in a bridesmaid dress struggling with each other in the corridor before entering the storage room. The crowd immediately broke into whispers. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Connor turned pale as a sheet, his eyes wide as dinner tes riveled on Debby, one of the bridesmaids. That chick, she must be up to no good! Belinda¡¯s joyous smile slowly hardened into a grimace. She gaped in disbelief at her groom¨Cto¨Cbe, ¡°Connor, what¡¯s the deal between you. and that woman? What were you two doing in the storage room?¡± Connor gentlyid a hand on Belinda¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Belinda, let me exin, it¡¯s not what you think! That bridesmaid said she was feeling sick and asked me to help her get to the storage room. But once we were in, she started undressing and tried to seduce me! I was freaked out and bolted right out of there, I swear I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Belinda was far from convinced by Connor¡¯s exnation. She pushed him away and headed towards the four bridesmaids on the stage, ¡°Which one of you is the woman in the video? Step forward now!¡± From the back, Debby sneakily shoved a yawning Ellinor forward. Caught off guard, Ellinor stumbled and ended up standing in front of Belinda! Belinda was taken aback, furrowing her brow, ¡°You?¡± In the audience, Jonah was enjoying the drama unfold, ¡°Theo, your wife is trying to seduce the groom at someone else¡¯s wedding? And that groom is your niece¡¯s fianc¨¦! Oh boy¡­¡± Theo remained quiet, watching silently. Ellinor, always a bit slow when yawning, took a moment to collect herself, then shook her head, ¡°Just look at the dress the woman in the video is wearing. It¡¯s clear who it is. My dress doesn¡¯t have a ruffled neckline.¡± Debby nced down and realized, darn it! Among the four bridesmaids, only her dress had that design! She quickly med Ellinor, ¡°It was her! She seduced the groom! She was originally wearing this dress, but after she went to the bathroom, she suggested we swap dresses. I didn¡¯t think much of it and agreed. Turns out she seduced the groom and switched dresses to frame me!¡± Belinda and Ellinor exchanged nces. ¡°Ellinor, you were indeed wearing that bridesmaid dress at first, why did you switch?¡± Belinda asked. Hearing Belinda question Ellinor, Debby chimed in, ¡°Yeah, Ellinor, if you weren¡¯t seducing the groom, why did you switch dresses with me?¡± Ellinor looked at Debby who used her, ¡°I remember you being the one who insisted on switching, not me.¡± Debby retorted, ¡°Do you have any proof? If not, stop spreading rumors!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Isn¡¯t the proof already on the big screen?¡± Debby nced at the screen, where the surveince footage was still looping. The footage wasn¡¯t clear and didn¡¯t capture the woman¡¯s face. This was hardly concrete proof! Debby sneered dismissively, ¡°The woman in the video is you, isn¡¯t it? You said this is proof, so you¡¯re admitting it¡¯s you!¡± Ignoring Debby, Ellinor calmly turned to the control panel, ¡°Can someone please turn the volume up to the max? We¡¯ll clear up who the woman in the video is.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The volume on the big screen maxed out, and the voices from the surveince video became clearer. Everyone heard the quarrel between Connor and Debby, their conversation revealing their illicit rtionship, making it clear they were lovers! ¡°It was you!¡± Belinda pped Debby in a fit of rage! Debby covered her face, herplexion pallid and lips trembling. How could the surveince have sound? And so clear at that! When she snuck to retrieve the surveince footage, it was definitely without sound. Yes, the surveince footage that suddenly popped up on the big screen was her doing! Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Debby was just out to get Connor, that scumbag who had given her a measly 200 grand as a breakup fee! And she dragged EMinor into the mess, ruining her reputation and chances with any decent guy. But who would¡¯ve thought the silent security cameras would suddenly have sound?! At this moment, Connor was frantically pulling at Belinda, ¡°Belinda, let me exin. I really don¡¯t know her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You¡¯re still trying to justify yourself even now! Connor, I really misjudged you!¡± Belinda, disgusted, pushed him away. She picked up her wedding dress and walked out of the church without looking back. Connor shot Debby a furious look and ran after Belinda. On stage, Debby was being med by everyone and had to leave in disgrace. This woman, ying the mistress and even attending the wedding as a bridesmaid. Taking the breakup fee and still trying to push the me onto others, she was shameless! If there were rotten eggs around, everyone would¡¯ve definitely thrown them at this shameless woman! Ellinor, tired and yawning, looked up to see Theo staring at her from the crowd. Why was he looking at her like that? Ellinor walked off the stage and was immediately reced by Collin who cleared his throat and said, ¡°Everything that happened here today, including the wedding, is best forgotten. If word gets out, the nchet family will deal with everyone present. Remember that.¡± The church fell silent, then people started to voice their stance: ¡°We don¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°Right! We didn¡¯t see anything!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here for the buffet!¡± ¡°Yeah, me too.¡± The Wesley family was the family of Theo¡¯s mother. The nchet family and Theo were people they absolutely could not offend. Theo stood up and left amidst the shocked stares. Ellinor, wanting to get out of there and go to sleep, followed him. Jonah, in high spirits, walked up to Ellinor and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to be this pretty, kid!¡± Ellinor nced at Jonah. Who was he? They left the church. In the corridor, they ran into Connor pleading for Belinda¡¯s forgiveness, ¡°Belinda, I promise I won¡¯t cheat again! Today¡¯s our wedding day, let¡¯s finish the ceremony first, okay?¡± ¡°Connor, it¡¯s over. There won¡¯t be any weddings!¡± Belinda said. Seeing that Belinda was not going to forgive him no matter what, Connor¡¯s face darkened. Only by marrying into the Wesley family could he inherit his family¡¯s wealth! He forcefully pulled Belinda close and whispered in her ear, ¡°Belinda, listen to me. Just go through with the wedding, I promise I¡¯ll treat you well. If you don¡¯t cooperate, don¡¯t me me for leaking your private photos online for all the men in the world to see!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Belinda froze, looking at the man she had loved for three years in disbelief. What did he just say? Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ¡°You¡¯re such a jerk!¡± Belinda was so angry that she raised her hand to hit Connar, but he was already prepared and grabbed her hand in time. Instead of getting mad, Connorughed, ¡°Belinda, you better marry me quietly, or I might do something you can¡¯t imagine.¡± ¡°In your dreams! I¡¯d rather die than marry someone like you!¡± Belinda was so furious that her eyes turned red. She now saw Connor for who he truly was and felt disgusted. She wanted to beat him up so badly. But her hand was held tightly by Connor, and she couldn¡¯t break free. With a chillingugh, Connor said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll post your private photos on social media? Then¡­¡± p! Suddenly, a harsh pnded on Connor¡¯s face. Connor was knocked backwards, hitting a wall painting in the corridor. Ellinor shook off her hand contemptuously, ¡°You piece of trash!¡± Belinda was dumbfounded. Connor got up groggily, only then did he see that it was Ellinor who hit him, ¡°Who do you think you are, daring to hit me!¡± Ellinorughed, saying contemptuously, ¡°People like you, even shaking hands takes advantage to feel up, and you use private photos to threaten your girlfriend of three years, shouldn¡¯t I hit you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to meddle in my affairs!¡± Connor pushed Ellinor away, ready to fight back. However, his hand was easily caught by Ellinor, with a twist, there was a crack and Connor¡¯s hand was broken. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Connor screamed in pain, looking at Ellinor in horror. How could this woman be so strong? Belinda came back to her senses, walked over, and kicked Connor a few times, ¡°Tsk! I wasted three years of my time on a trashy man like you!¡± Ellinor yawned and kept Connor down, letting Belinda beat him. Not far away, Theo watched indifferently. Jonah shook his head in amazement, ¡°Theo, your girl sure can fight! But, I¡¯m starting to worry about you, you won¡¯t be domestically abused by her in the future, will you?¡± Theo gave Jonah a cold look, then said, ¡°Are you guys done yet!¡± Belinda stopped, her eyes red, looking at Theo, ¡°Uncle, he betrayed me, and threatened me.¡± Ellinor also thought it was about time, and let go of Connor, who was beaten up badly by Belinda. Suddenly, Connor stood up, picked up a vase and smashed it towards Ellinor, ¡°You nosy bitch!¡± Theo immediately stepped forward, pulled Ellinor behind him, and then kicked Connor down. His boot was stomped hard on Connor¡¯s face, ¡°Are you asking for death?¡± Connor turned pale with fright, ¡°Mr. nchet.¡± Jonah strolled over, ¡°I wonder, does your Wolff family no longer wish to live in Greenhaven? You dare to provoke Theo¡¯s woman!¡± Connor was stunned, thinking, she was Mr. nchet¡¯s woman? He didn¡¯t dare toy a hand on Belinda because he was afraid of Theo¡¯s influence, but he didn¡¯t expect that Mr. nchet would protect that little girl in the same way! ¡°Mr. nchet, I just don¡¯t want to split up with Belinda, I hope she can give me another chance.¡± Connor said. Theo squinted his eyes darkly, ¡°So, you threatened her with her private photos?¡± Connor looked uneasy, ¡°I had no choice! Mr. nchet, I really can¡¯t split up with Belinda, I can¡¯t lose her!¡± Jonahughed, ¡°You can¡¯t lose her, or you can¡¯t lose the inheritance of the Wolff family?¡± Connor¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°¡­¡± So that was how it was! Belinda cried in her uncle¡¯s arms, so Connor had been using her all along. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Theo, supporting Belinda, coldly said, ¡°Take him away, don¡¯t let him dirty Pearl Moon¡¯s corridor¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Collin had people take Connor down. Theo, helpless,forted his crying niece in his arms, and looked at Ellinor with a somewhat stern tone, ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± Ellinor shook her head lightly. ¡°Thanks for your concern, I¡¯m fine.¡± At this moment, Debby was hiding at the corner of the corridor and saw what had just happened. She was deeply fascinated by Theo. Such a charming man. he was rich, powerful, and super handsome, the dream boyfriend she had been longing for. However, Ellinor was able to have a man like Theo help her. That cunning woman always knew how to show off in front of rich men. She couldn¡¯t let Ellinor get her way. Debby thought for a moment, gritted her teeth and burst into tears, ¡°Belinda, I was framed, you can¡¯t be deceived by Ellinor.¡± Belinda turned her head to look at Debby, frowned, wiped her tears and scolded, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t shown up, I almost forgot about you.¡± Debby didn¡¯t panic, she pointed at Ellinor righteously, ¡°Belinda, it wasn¡¯t me! It was her, she seduced your groom! The voice in the video was synthesized by her. Please believe me! She¡¯s good at computer technology and knows thoseplicated techniques. She framed me.¡± Belinda walked over to Debby, annoyed, ¡°You dare to nder her? Do you know who she is?¡± Debby was stunned, ¡°Who is she?¡± Wasn¡¯t Ellinor just an insignificant bridesmaid? Belinda kicked Debby. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, she doesn¡¯t need to seduce Connor. She¡¯s my¡­¡± ¡°Good friend! We¡¯re good friends!¡± Ellinor interrupted Belinda. She didn¡¯t want too many people to know about her rtionship with Theo that would onlyst for three months. ¡°Right! She¡¯s my good friend.¡± Belinda agreed with this, hands on her hips, ¡°Collin, send out the word now. Anypany that dares to hire this woman is going against me, my uncle, and the Wesley family.¡± ¡°Okay, Ms. Wesley,¡± Collin nodded. Debby was really panicked now, begging for mercy immediately, ¡°Belinda I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± Belinda ignored her. Debby then pleaded to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, considering we¡¯re colleagues, can you put in a good word for me?¡± Before Ellinor could say anything, Belinda pulled her away, ¡°Ellinor, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t bother with her.¡± Debby then pleaded with Theo, ¡°Mr. nchet, Mr. nchet, please help me.¡± Theo didn¡¯t even nce at her, walked past her with a poker face, and followed the two girls ahead. Debby was stunned, stomping her feet in anger. What on earth was going on? How could Ellinor be friends with a rich girl like Belinda? And Mr. nchet even stepped in to save her! Then, Connor, who was beaten to the brink of death, staggered back. He saw Debby, rushed over and pped her, ¡°You bitch! I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Debby screamed and tried to escape, but was pinned down and searched. Connor found the bank card with 200,000 on her and nned to take it! Debby immediately tried to snatch it back, ¡°That¡¯s the breakup fee you gave me! How could you take it back!¡± ¡°You ruined my wedding, made me lose my inheritance, and you still want a breakup fee? Fuck you!¡± Connor spat on her face, ¡°Go to hell!¡± On the way back to the nchet family, Theo looked at the documents in his handszily, and said lightly, ¡°Did you do it?¡± Elinor sounded sleepy, ¡°Hmm? What?¡± ¡°The surveince video on the big screen at the wedding.¡± Theo said. Ellinor looked somewhat confused, ¡°Yes, and no.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Theo, still looking down, flipped a page of the document, ¡°So, is it or isn¡¯t it?¡± Ellinor spilled the beans. ¡°The video was uploaded by Debby, but the voice was indeed recorded by me on my phone and added inter.¡± Theo hummed quietly. ¡°I invited you to be a bridesmaid, and you went and crashed the wedding How you gonna fix this?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Mr. nchet, let me be straight with you. This is your family¡¯s business, I shouldn¡¯t have butted in. But these irresponsible dudes are public enemies, and I feel the need to expose them every time I see one!* Theo smirked, a hint of mockery in his tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were some kind of justice warrior.¡± Ellinor seemed a bit ticked off, ¡°That guy, Connor, he¡¯s not only sneaking around behind Belinda¡¯s back, but he also took the opportunity to touch my hand when he met me. That¡¯s enough to show how sleazy this man is on a regr basis! Mr. nchet, I don¡¯t think you want your niece to marry such a trashy guy, do you?¡± Theo turned to look at her, ¡°He touched your hand?¡± ¡°Absolutely! That jerk will only bring trouble to Belinda!¡± Ellinor said. ¡°How did he touch it?¡± Theo asked. Ellinor felt that Mr. nchet was missing the point, ¡°He pretended to shake hands with me, and then took the opportunity to touch the palm of my hand.¡± Theo¡¯s gaze deepened, but he didn¡¯t say anything further. Upon arrival at the nchet family home. Ellinor got out of the car and walked towards the yard on her own. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Mr. nchet seemed to have a lot of work to deal with and wouldn¡¯t be going home. So, she didn¡¯t wait for him. Collin got out of the car and called out to her, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, hold on a sec.¡± Ellinor stopped and turned around, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Collin took a picture frame wrapped tightly in brown paper from the back of the car and handed it to her, ¡°This painting is a thank you gift from Mr. nchet for saving Marissa yesterday. Please, Ms. Mendoza, ept it.¡± A painting from Mr. nchet? Could it be¡­. Ellinor was taken aback, a glint of excitement in her eyes. She tore open the brown paper around the frame, and sure enough, it was Whispers in the Wind?! So, Mr. nchet bought this painting at a high price as a thank you gift for saving his grandmother! Damn! If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have let Chase bid. The price was jacked up to 50 million, what a steal for the auction house and the seller! Ellinor thought for a moment, then turned back and knocked on Theo¡¯s car window. The dark car window slowly rolled down, Theo looked handsome in profile, but he didn¡¯t look at her. Ellinor said, ¡°Mr. nchet, get out of the car, I need to talk to you!¡± Theo¡¯s gaze remained on the files in his hands, ¡°The painting is yours by right, no need for more words¡± Ellinor stressed, ¡°No! I have something else to tell you!¡± Theo slightly tilted his head to look at her, Ellinor¡¯s eyes were bright and full of anticipation. He suddenly became curious about what this littledy wanted to talk to him about. Theo closed the files in his hand and got out of the car. The man was much taller than Ellinor, he looked down at her, his gaze indifferent and cold, ¡°Go ahead.¡± However, Ellinor suddenly pushed him against the wall, opened her arms and tightly hugged his sturdy waist, boldly requested, ¡°Sir, pat my head!¡± Theo frowned, displeased, ¡°What, you¡¯ve fallen for me?¡± Ellinor blinked her big eyes, ignoring the question, ¡°Hurry up, just pat my head!¡± Theo didn¡¯t move, dangerous glints in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds, let go of me now.¡± Ellinor frowned, not giving up, she boldly stood on tiptoes and hooked her arm around Theo¡¯s neck! Theo¡¯s dark eyes watched her little face slowly approach. Ellinor reminded him, ¡°Your grandma is watching from upstairs! Don¡¯t make a fuss, we have to make it look real!¡± Theo paused slightly, looked up and sure enough, he saw his grandmother peeking from the second floor window. Ellinor¡¯s little head began to sway left and right, simting a kissing motion, but it was obviously fake. Theo looked at her with a half¨Csmile, then lifted his hand to steady her restless little head. He bent down slightly to amodate her, stopping at a close distance. Ellinor was startled, their eyes met at almost touching distance, both of their hearts started to race. Collin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, cough. Was this something he could watch for free? He quickly turned around and looked up at the sky! Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 After an intimate moment, Ellinor instantly pushed Theo away With a heart full of joy, she took the painting from Collin, tucked it under her arm, and walked away. After a few steps, she turned back, winked, and gave Theo a thumbs up, ¡®Mr. nchet, thank you! You¡¯re looking sharp today!¡± Theo gazed at her meaningfully. So, she only thought he was handsome when she got gifts? Watching Ellinor trot happily into the yard, Collin couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Mr. nchel, Ms. Mendoza is quite endearing, isn¡¯t she?¡± Theo shot Collin a cold look, ¡°Are you still staring?¡± Startled, Collin looked away. ¡°Mr. nchet, where are you headed next?¡± ¡°Work.¡± Theo said. ¡°Right!¡± Collin said. The next day. While enjoying a nutritious lunch prepared by Marissa, Ellinor received a call from Belinda. ¡°Ellinor!¡± Belinda said. Ellinor didn¡¯t have Belinda¡¯s number, but she recognized her voice, ¡°How did you get my number?¡± ¡°I asked Theo for it!¡± Belinda said.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ellinor was even more confused, ¡°How does he have my number?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your husband. Is it strange that he has your number?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°Hmm, fair point!¡± Ellinor said. ¡°What are you doing? If you¡¯re free,e have a drink with me!¡± Belinda said. Ellinor frowned, ¡°Why do you want to drink?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was tinged with a reckless drunkenness, ¡°I¡¯m a broken¨Chearted Woman I need to vent! Come find me. I¡¯m bored alone!¡± Just as she hung up, she received a text from Belinda with the address of a bar. Marissa walked out of the kitchen with a pot of soup, ¡°Ellinor, who was that? They want you to go drinking? You¡¯re trying to get pregnant, you can¡¯t drink!¡± Ellinor obediently replied, ¡°Marissa, I won¡¯t drink. It¡¯s Belinda. She¡¯s upset and drinking alone. I¡¯m going to pick her up.¡± Marissa put down the soup, looking somewhat shocked, ¡°Belinda? Has Mr. nchet introduced you to the Wesley family yet?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, why, Marissa?¡± Marissa smiled kindly. ¡°Oh, nothing. Bars can be dangerous. I¡¯ll have the driver take you to pick up Belinda.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ellinor found it strange. The nchet and Wesley families were inws, but they didn¡¯t seem to interact much. The nchet family wasn¡¯t invited to Belinda¡¯s wedding yesterday, and it seemed like no one from the Wesley family attended her and Theo¡¯s sham wedding. Never mind, she thought. The nchet family¡¯s affairs were none of her business. Twilight Bar. The bar was noisy and rowdy. In the flickering lights, Ellinor spotted Belinda. Overnight, Belinda had dyed her hair pink and was dancing wildly in the club. Was this what a broken¨C hearted woman supposed to be? ¡°Dear Ellinor! You¡¯re here! Let¡¯s have fun together!¡± Upon seeing her, Belinda ran over, hugged her, and tried to drag her to the dance floor. But Ellinor didn¡¯t want to dance, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you home!¡± Belinda pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home, it¡¯s boring!¡± It took some effort for Ellinor to get her to sit down and rest for a while. Then she ordered a juice. But Belinda didn¡¯t like juice. She downed a ss of alcohol instead, ¡°Ellinor, I have great news for you. Connor¡¯s hand is injured!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°What happened?¡± Belinda gave a bitter smile, her expressionplicated, ¡°I heard he was attacked on his way homest night. Both his hands were Injured and even if they heal, he won¡¯t be able to use them like before. His life is ruined!¡± Ellinor was slightly puzzled. Suddenly, Belinda frowned, pointed upstairs and shrieked, ¡°Ellinor, look! Isn¡¯t that your husband? And there¡¯s a woman with him! Geez! I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d cheat too! All men are the same! Let¡¯s go expose them!¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Following Belinda¡¯s direction, Ellinor looked up to see the tall, cool silhouette of Theo passing by the ss walkway on the second floor. He was panied by a tall, beautiful woman with long legs and curly hair. Ellinor pulled her gaze back, expressionless, her tone nonchnt, ¡°Just ignore him.¡± Belinda, still not fully recovered from a painful breakup and now drunk, was puzzled, ¡°Ellinor, your husband is upstairs with another woman and you¡¯re not bothered?¡± Ellinor casually sipped her juice, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Belinda was outraged. ¡°This is not right! If you¡¯re too afraid to confront your husband, I will! He¡¯s married and yet he¡¯s with another. woman. I¡¯m so disappointed in my uncle!¡± She stormed off upstairs, fists clenched in anger. Ellinor wanted to stop her but didn¡¯t. She massaged her brow, thinking, let Belinda go. Theo wouldn¡¯t do anything to his own niece. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She decided not to interfere in Theo¡¯s affairs. They were only husband and wife in name, so it was normal for them to do their own thing. Ellinor leanedzily on the bar seat, observing the colors and people in the bar. She was feeling a bit tired. If it wasn¡¯t for Belinda, she¡¯d be home sleeping. Just then, Chase and his crew briskly walked over. He said, ¡°Ellinor, you could¡¯ve given me a heads up! If the manager hadn¡¯t spotted you and run to tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were here!¡± Chase was the owner of this bar, which was part of Crescent Society¡¯s entertainment business. Ellinor nced at him, ¡°I¡¯m only here to pick someone up. I¡¯m not nning to stay and will be leaving shortly.¡± Chase curiously sat next to her, ¡°Ellinor, who are you here to pick up?¡± ¡°My niece.¡± Ellinor said. ¡°Since when did you have a niece? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Chase asked. Ellinor couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin and instead asked him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work? What are you doing here?¡± Chase opened a bottle of mineral water and handed it to her, ¡°Networking is part of my job! And there are others at the office. Everything¡¯s under control.¡± Ellinor took a sip. ¡°You¡¯re alwaysworking!¡± Chase chuckled, ¡°By the way, Theo didn¡¯t find out we know each other, right?¡± Ellinor casually replied, ¡°No, I fooled him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! Too bad about that painting though.¡± Chase said. ¡°I got it.¡± Ellinor said. Chase¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You got it already! How?¡± ¡°He gave it to me.¡± Ellinor said. ¡°He gave it to you? The painting he bought for five million dors?¡± Chase was shocked. ¡°Yes, he owed me a favor. The painting was his way of repaying me.¡± Ellinor said. Chase was skeptical, ¡°Just like that?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is there more?¡± Chase grinned, ¡°My guess is he likes you and is trying to win you over!¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, ¡°Can you be serious? Shouldn¡¯t you beworking? Get going!¡± Chase shrugged and got up, not daring to bother her anymore. Before leaving, he asked the waiter to bring some fruit tes, snacks, and a cup of juice to Ellinor¡¯s booth. After Chase left, the lights in the bar were making Ellinor dizzy. She closed her eyes to rest, waiting for Belinda to return. ¡°Excuse me, may I sit here?¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 A man¡¯s deep voice cut through the booming music of the bar, reaching Ellinor¡¯s ears. Just as Ellinor was about to close her eyes for a moment, she heard someone speaking. Annoyed at being disturbed, she frowned. She opened her eyes, and saw a man standing under the dazzling lights, grinning like a Cheshire cat, looking quite dapper. He was wearing ck trousers and a white shirt, sans tie, with two buttons undone at the cor, revealing a hint of his corbone. He looked both rebellious and elegant. What a sight for sore eyes! The man didn¡¯t get a response from Ellinor, his smile deepened, kindly asking, ¡°Are you here alone?¡± Ellinor answeredzily, ¡°Nope.¡± The man smiled gracefully. ¡°May I sit here then?¡± Even though he was easy on the eyes, Ellinor was not polite, ¡°Nope.¡± The man was taken aback, seemingly surprised at being rejected by a girl, but he quickly regained his smile, ¡°How old are you? Are you of age, daring toe to a ce like this alone?¡± Ellinor looked somewhat speechless, asking, ¡°Are you a cop, sir?¡± The man was slightly taken aback, not understanding why she would ask that, ¡°No, why?¡± Ellinor was a bit irritated, ¡°Then why are you grilling me? My old teacher always told me, don¡¯t talk to strangers!¡± The man was stunned, almost amused, exining, ¡°I just saw you alone here, and was a bit worried, this ce might not be very safe for a young girl.¡± Ellinor looked at him casually, picking up the juice on the table and taking a sip, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll feel safe as long as you keep your distance. Every time she spoke, it seemed to stun this self¨Cproimed gentleman. Each of her responses took him by surprise. The man was intrigued by Ellinor, smiling politely, ¡°You¡¯re really interesting! May I have the honor of getting your number?¡± Just then, Ellinor¡¯s phone suddenly buzzed. It was Belinda. She didn¡¯t have time to deal with the man any longer, so she answered the call. On the phone, Belinda¡¯s voice sounded urgent, ¡°Ellinor! Get up here now!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to move, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go up, youe down.¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was tearful, ¡°I can¡¯te down! Ellinor, hurry up and save me!¡± Hearing that something was off with Belinda¡¯s voice, Ellinor frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where are you?¡± The call was then cut off, and Ellinor¡¯s face immediately turned pale. The man noticed her expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need my help?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ellinor nodded, standing up. The man looked at her, ¡°Okay, just tell me what you need.¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Please move, you¡¯re in the way.¡± The man was speechless. He reluctantly stepped back, making way for her to pass. The man stood in ce, watching Ellinor rush towards the elevator with interest. ¡®Bartlett, what are you looking at?¡± A colleague passing by asked curiously. The man chuckled, ¡°A girl with quite a personality, drinking juice all by herself. I can¡¯t even tell if she¡¯s of age.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. His colleague was surprised, ¡°What kind of girl can catch your eye? That¡¯s something!¡± The man just smiled without saying a word. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 The second floor of the Twilight Bar was filled with posh private rooms, soundproofed from the bustling bar below It was like a whole different world. Ellinor tried to reach Belinda, but no one picked up. She had no idea which room Belinda was in. The Bar¡¯s general manager spotted Ellinor and approached her respectfully, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, are you searching for Mr. Larios?¡± Ellinor shook her head gently and asked, ¡°Have you seen Miss Wesley from the Wesley family in any of the private rooms?¡± The manager replied, ¡°No, we haven¡¯t hosted anyone from the Wesley family upstairs today.¡± Belinda might have sneaked up to see Theo without following the usual check¨Cin procedure. Ellinor gave it some thought, and then asked, ¡°Which roorn is Theo in?¡± The manager answered truthfully, ¡°Mr. nchet is in the Blizzard Room.¡± The Blizzard Room was thergest and most luxurious private room in the Twilight Bar, reserved for the high society. Just as she was about to check the Blizzard Room for Belinda, the noisy voice of She came from behind, ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone! Move out of my way, don¡¯t block me!¡± A waiter awkwardly tried to dissuade her, ¡°Miss, the Blizzard Room is for private gatherings. You are not on the guest list, you can¡¯t go in. Ellinor turned her head and locked eyes with She. She was taken aback, then immediately frowned, ¡°Ellinor, what are you doing here?¡± Remembering how Ellinor had her car towedst time and made her buy a bunch of ill¨Cfitting designer clothes, she had yet to square things with this cunning woman! Ellinor kept her cool, ¡°Same as you, I¡¯m here to find someone.¡± Hearing this, She looked at her as if she had just heard a hrious joke. She looked her up and down with disdain, ¡°Who could you possibly be looking for here? The Blizzard Room ahead is for VIPs only, filled with rich and influential people. You think you can blend in dressed like that? You¡¯re hrious!¡± Ellinor was dressed simply yet elegantly. Her clothes were made from the finest materials. They just didn¡¯t have shy designer logos. The manager of the Twilight Bar stepped forward and asked respectfully, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, do you need us to handle this situation?¡± She smirked triumphantly, ¡°Kick this unfit woman out! Twilight Bar is one of the most high¨Cend bars in Greenhaven. Don¡¯t just let any country bumpkins in. You might lower your standards!¡± The manager didn¡¯t nce at She, instead, he respectfully gazed at Ellinor, waiting for her instructions. Ellinor waved her handzily, ¡°Just follow your usual protocol, I¡¯m off to check the Blizzard Room.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Mendoza.¡± The manager bowed and gestured for Ellinor to enter. Ellinor naturally walked towards the Blizzard Room. The path was clear, without any obstacles. She pushed the door and walked right in. She was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t understand. She hurriedly tried to follow, but was stopped by the security summoned by the manager, ¡°Miss, if you try to force your way in, we won¡¯t be polite!¡± She asked with dissatisfaction, ¡°Why can that woman in cheap clothes enter the Blizzard Room, but I can¡¯t, despite being dressed in branded clothes? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m She, the popr actress She!!!¡± The security guard replied seriously. ¡°Regardless of whether you¡¯re a star or a richdy, it makes no difference to us, we just follow the rules. Please respect our rules and leave!¡± She was scared by the serious guard, she couldn¡¯t get in and didn¡¯t dare to resist anymore. She asked resentfully, ¡°Who on earth is that woman who just went in? Why does your manager respect her so much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s our guests¡® privacy, we can¡¯t disclose it.¡± Unable to get an answer, She was so furious she was about to lose her mind! She couldn¡¯t understand how Ellinor did it? She was just a maid in a rich family! She decided not to leave, she would wait here to see who Ellinor woulde out with. She initially came to find her sponsor. She broke ties with him impulsively when she thought she could marry into a wealthy family. causing her to lose her job. When she tried to renegotiate a contract with her agency, she was told she had been cklisted and they were nurturing new talents. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She heard that her former sponsor was here partying with friends and came to seek his help, hoping to reconcile and continue receiving his support and resources. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Inside the Blizzard Room private suite. This private booth was more like a huge open space, really roomy. The light was soft, and the music was a live band performance. People dressed to the nines, chatting and drinking. Ellinor was weaving through the crowd, on the hunt for Belinda. Suddenly, a girl with pastel pink hair bolted towards her, ¡°Ellinor¡­¡± Ellinor frowned, frantically checking her from head to toe for injuries, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up? You called me toe rescue you?¡± Belinda seemed a bit rattled, clinging to Ellinor¡¯s arm, pointing behind her, ¡°It¡¯s them! They were messing with me!¡± Ellinor looked up and saw three well¨Cdressed young men closing in, clearly from wealthy backgrounds. The guy on the left said, ¡°Hey, girlie, you can¡¯t just say that! You agreed to hang out with us, how can you say we were messing with you?¡± The guy on the right was checking out Ellinor who just arrived, ¡°Hey! Another beauty, and this one looks well¨Cbehaved, I like it!¡± Ellinor kept a poker face, turning to Belinda, ¡°How did you get mixed up with them?¡± Belinda looked wronged, whispering, ¡°I came in to find you and didn¡¯t see you, so I asked them about you! Then, they invited me to y dice, saying if I won, they¡¯d take me to you! Then. I lost! They gave me the choice of ¡®downing ten bottles of booze or kissing one of them. I didn¡¯t want to kiss them! And I was scared they might spike the drinks. They wouldn¡¯t let me leave if I didn¡¯t drink¡­¡± Ellinor got the picture, looking at the young men, ¡°You¡¯re proud of picking on a girl like this?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you women always asking for gender equality? Regardless of gender, a loss is a loss! If you can¡¯t handle it, you shouldn¡¯t have joined in the first ce!¡± Ellinor looked serious, ¡°I¡¯ll y with you!¡± The man in the middle, looking at the seemingly gentle and polite Ellinor,ughed, ¡°You sure?¡± Ellinor said with certainty, ¡°If I win, her loss to you guys doesn¡¯t count!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The man in the middle raised an eyebrow, ¡°What if I win?¡± Ellinor looked him straight in the eye, fearless, ¡°You name the terms!¡± The man in the middle took a couple of steps closer, whispering into her ear, ¡°Are you still a virgin?¡± Ellinor stiffened, a trace of anger on her face. ¡°Your reaction says you¡¯re still a virgin!¡± The man in the middleughed wickedly, pulling out a hotel room card from his pocket, handing it to Ellinor. ¡°I want your first time!¡± Belinda saw the room card, her face turning red with anger, ¡°You¡¯re tantly messing with us!¡± Ellinor took the card, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start!¡± Belinda was taken aback, anxiously trying to stop her, ¡°Ellinor, this isn¡¯t right! I chose drinking. Don¡¯t y with them!¡± At the back of Blizzard Room was a billiard room. The young master of the Howard family said leisurely, ¡°I have to tell you guys, I met Snow Bunny online the other day, she can even easily crack our AJ Alliance¡¯s encryption system. She¡¯s truly one of the best hackers in the world!¡± Jonah pocketed a ball, ¡°Byran, you should do less pointless stuff, your father still hopes you could help your brother manage thepany!¡± Byran didn¡¯t care, ¡°With my brother around, I don¡¯t want to deal withpany stuff!¡± At this point, someone walked in and said, ¡°Guys, there¡¯s something interesting going on outside, a girl is ying dice with three men, and she¡¯s betting her virginity!¡± Jonah put down his pool cue, ¡°Hmm, that sounds interesting! Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Theo was lounging on the sofa, expressionless, clearly not interested in this. The curly¨Chaired woman next to him said with a grin, ¡°Mr. nchet, I think I saw your niece Belinda with the girl who¡¯s ying dice!¡± Theo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 The person called John cheerfully handed Ellinor a dice cup, ¡°Ellinor, 111 keep it simple so you won¡¯t use me of bullying you! Let¡¯s roll for the highest number, best out of three, how¡¯s that?¡± Ellinor nodded modestly, ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± Belinda, eyes reddened with worry, pleaded, ¡°Ellinor, I was wrong, don¡¯t y with them! I¡¯ll drink, no matter how many bottles!¡± How could Ellinor possibly outwit those three sneaky guys? If she lost, they¡¯d definitely take advantage of her! No. Ellinor patted Belinda¡¯s panicked hand, ¡°Shush! Keep calm, it¡¯s all good.¡± How could it possibly be fine? Belinda wanted to call Theo for help, but her phone was snatched away by one of them earlier. They hadn¡¯t even started yet, and they were already surrounded by a crowd. Everyone had a dice cup in hand. John lifted his dice cup, shook it expertly, mmed it on the table, and smiled confidently, ¡°Who¡¯s going first?¡± Ellinor politely replied, ¡°You first!¡± ¡°So polite! Well, don¡¯t mind if I do!¡± John lifted his dice cup, revealing four sixes and one five, a total of twenty¨Cnine points! Nobody was betting on Ellinor. She was just a girl, how could she possibly know how to roll dice? It was all down to luck, and the chances of her rolling five sixes in a row were slim to none! Unfazed by the doubts, Ellinor casually shook the dice cup and opened it. To everyone¡¯s surprise, she rolled five sixes! John¡¯s confident smile froze, and he said begrudgingly, ¡°Lucky roll! Let¡¯s go again!¡± In the second round, John rolled five sixes! Ellinor¡¯s roll? Also five sixes! A tie. The third round began, and the crowd was even more interested, anticipating the final result. This time, John rolled five sixes again, smirking at Ellinor, ¡°You¡¯re lucky, but the odds of rolling five sixes three times in a row are slim! Thest round was a tie, so it seems we¡¯ll need to add two more rounds. Best out of five, I¡¯m already looking forward to spending the night with you.¡± ¡°No need for extra rounds, I would probably disappoint you.¡± Ellinor¡¯s tone was indifferent. She shook the dice cup vigorously for about ten seconds, then mmed it on the table. Open! All five dice split in half, with half showing six and the other half showing one. The total was thirty¨Cfive points! Best out of three, Ellinor won! The three rich kids were stunned, their faces full of disbelief as they leaned in to confirm. Everyone was amazed. This young girl was something else! ¡°We won? We actually won?!¡± Belinda stuttered in surprise, then jumped excitedly. ¡°Ah! We won! Ellinor, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯re like my goddess!¡± Ellinor yawned, covering her face with her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Not far away on a sofa, Jonah watched the whole scene, finding it rather amusing. ¡°Theo, that girl is full of surprises!¡± Theo sat on a single¨Cseat sofa with an air of authority, leisurely sipping a ss of red wine. He looked cool and collected. Byran caught some information, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that girl? Theo, do you know her?¡± Jonahughed, ¡°That¡¯s Theo¡¯s newlywed wife!¡± Byran paused, frowned, and his gaze sharply turned towards Ellinor. The curly¨Chaired woman standing next to Theo¡¯s single¨Cseat sofa held a ss of champagne. She swirled the wine thoughtfully, her beautiful eyes revealing a hint of disdain as she looked at Ellinor. Ellinor threw the room card back at John like a dart, then dragged Belinda away. Just as they were about to leave, Belinda suddenly remembered something and turned back to ask for her phone, ¡°Give me back my phone! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. John, still feeling resentful, found an excuse, ¡°Want your phone back? Then let her y another round with rne!¡± Ellinor was annoyed, she told Belinda, ¡°Forget it, let your rich uncle buy you a new one when we get back.¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Belinda looked a bit troubled, ¡°But¡­¡± Ellinor gave her a deep look, ¡°Is there important info in that phone?¡± Belinda nodded awkwardly. Ellinor rubbed her temples, then turned to the main guy, ¡°So, how do you want to proceed?¡± The guy looked back at Ellinor, determination in his eyes, ¡°No winners or losers this time! Let¡¯s y a round of this spinner game. If you y. I return the phone!¡± Ellinor nced at the spinner game on the table, finding it utterly boring. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll y!¡± She agreed. The guy grinned in satisfaction, ¡°Rules are, you¡¯ve gotta press stop with your eyes closed. You do what Ind on, I do what yound on!¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Can¡¯t we pick our own?¡± The guy shook his head, ¡°That¡¯d be no fun!¡± Ellinor shrugged, ¡°Fine then!¡± This time, she was to go first. The spinner spun rapidly. Ellinor closed her eyes, reached out, and stopped it. Shended on a punishment of [Kneel and p yourself twenty times]! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Belinda burst intoughter, ¡°You asked for this, no backsies!¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll y by the rules!¡± The guy shrugged, looking a bit awkward, but he knelt down and pped himself twenty times. Once he was done, it was his turn to choose for Ellinor. The spinner started to spin. The guy watched intently before closing his eyes and stopping it! Belinda couldn¡¯t wait to see, her face falling instantly. Hended on [Kiss a person of the opposite sex you know for one minute]! Ellinor looked at the punishment, her eyebrows knitted in irritation. The guy grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve done my pping punishment, no backing out now!¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°Do you even know who she is? You dare to have her kiss you! Let me tell you, she is uncle¡¯s¡­¡± my Ellinor interrupted Belinda, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Belinda tried to stop her, ¡°Ellinor! He¡¯s doing this on purpose, don¡¯t let him take advantage of you! Screw the phone!¡± But Ellinor had made up her mind. ¡°Come on, beautifuldy, I¡¯m waiting!¡± The guy spread his arms, puckering his lips, waiting for the kiss. However, Ellinor didn¡¯t move towards him, ¡°The punishment says I have to kiss someone of the opposite sex that I know, but I don¡¯t know you.¡± The guy was all confidence, ¡°Stop struggling! Who else could you possibly know here except me?¡± Ellinor scanned the crowd, looking for someone she knew. Belinda suddenly saw a lifeline, she pointed it out to her, ¡°Ellinor! It¡¯s Theo, Theo¡¯s over there! You can just kiss him!¡± If it was Theo, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. They were husband and wife, it was normal for them to be intimate. She certainly didn¡¯t want Ellinor to be taken advantage of for the sake of her phone! Ellinor saw Theo, and the woman next to him dressed in a deep V¨Cneck dress, gentle yet sexy with curly hair. So Theo was into this type of woman! Theo was with that woman. If she went over, it would only lead to unnecessary trouble. Moreover, she had kissed Theo once before to avoid a blind date, only to be strong¨Carmed into an engagement and marriage, trapping her for three whole months. If she kissed him once more, the consequences were unimaginable! H¨¨r gaze left Theo, and Ellinor spotted someone else, the man who had chatted her up downstairs. The man stood somewhere quiet, a helpful smile on his face as he watched her. His face clearly said: Yep, no problem, you can choose to kiss me. Ellinor had to admit, he looked clean with thin lips and white teeth, not at all repulsive. She would choose him then! And so, Ellinor walked towards the man. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 As she was making her way towards that guy, Ellinor had to pass by Theo. She didn¡¯t even nce at him, but she could feel his intense gaze on her. She kept her eyes ahead and walked steadily, but outta nowhere, It felt like something tripped her and she ended up falling! Just when she was least expecting it, Ellinor, now off¨Cbnce, tumbled right into Theo¡¯s sturdy chest. The crowd watching went dead silent, like a graveyard. Jonah, looking mighty pleased, let out a whistle, breaking up the tense silence. Whispers started to circte among the crowd. ¡°She¡¯s really got the guts to pick Mr. nchet!¡± ¡°What kinda man is Mr. nchet for her to dare touch him!¡± ¡°She definitely did that on purpose!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Which Greenhaven woman wouldn¡¯t wanna get with Mr. nchet?¡± ¡°I bet Mr. nchet will just push her away. His favor ain¡¯t that easy to win.¡± Ellinor lifted her head, her long eyshes fluttering, her eyes filled with embarrassment and helplessness, ¡°Mr. nchet.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Theo arched his eyebrow, ¡°What are you up to?¡± Ellinor let out a sigh, exining, ¡°Mr. nchet, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I didn¡¯t choose you.¡± Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit, ¡°Oh really?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes! The guy I chose is over there! I just tripped and fell, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll get up now.¡± Just then, John ran over and yelled, ¡°Are you out of your mind? You actually dared to touch Mr. nchet? Get up, don¡¯t make Mr. nchet mad!¡± Ellinor tried to get up, but Theo¡¯s hand suddenly pressed down on her waist, stopping her! He shot the guy a cold nce, ¡°What if I don¡¯t let her get up?¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. nchet. John was stunned speechless, looking terrified. Ellinor gestured towards the guy ahead to Theo, ¡°Mr. nchet, I didn¡¯t mean to touch you. I chose him, let go of me.¡± Theo nced at the guy, his gaze deep. Ellinor tried to get up again, but as soon as she straightened up a bit, Theo¡¯s hand pushed her back down, and she fell all over again. Their lips collided, even their teeth nged together! Before she could wrap her head around it, Theo was kissing her aggressively. Ellinor¡¯s eyes were wide open, she waspletely taken aback! Even though it was an ident, now that it happened, there was no need to go after someone else. Soon, Ellinor epted the reality and started counting down from 60 in her mind. Her heart was thumping so fast it felt like it was going faster than her countdown, and she started to feel hot. A minute finally passed, Ellinor was a little breathless. She rested her head in the crook of Theo¡¯s neck and caught her breath, not daring to look at him, waiting for her blush to fade before getting up. This was her real first kiss, and even though there were no feelings involved, she still felt a little shy doing it in front of so many people. Theo felt the little girl in his arms acting all shy and embarrassed. His rough hand gently caressed the back of Ellinor¡¯s head, like he would to sooth¨¦ a scared pet. Then, he raised an eyebrow and red at the guy who was now dumbstruck, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Not satisfied? Want something else? Need me to join in your games?¡± John snapped back to reality, frantically waving his hands, ¡°No, no! Mr. nchet, you¡¯re busy, we won¡¯t bother you!¡± With that, he turned to run. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Belinda, hands on hips, stomped over. John stopped in his tracks, all his bravado gone, cautiously asking, ¡°Miss, is there anything else you need?¡± Belinda held out her hand, ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Only then did Headliner remember, hastily calling his buddies over to give the phone back. Upon retrieving her phone, Belinda red at them unhappily. ¡°I told you Theo was my uncle. Do you believe me now?¡± ¡°We believe you! We really didn¡¯t see it! We were wrong!¡± ¡°Mr. nchet, we didn¡¯t know she was really your niece!¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry! We¡¯re truly sorry!¡± Who would have thought that this woman who snuck in with pink hair was Mr. nchet¡¯s niece!? They thought she was just a girl who was making excuses to get close to Mr. nchet. Luckily, they didn¡¯t cause any major issues. The three young men gathered together and bowed deeply in apology to Belinda and Ellinor, ¡°We¡¯re sorry! Please forgive us, beautifuldies!¡± Belinda red at them and pointed at the door of the Blizzard Room, ¡°Out! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± The three of them left so fast that it was like they had been given a second chance at life! By now, Ellinor had calmed down and got up from Theo¡¯sp. ¡°You guys continue; I¡¯m leaving.¡± Belinda quickly followed, ¡°Ellinor, wait for me, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± As Ellinor and Belinda walked out of the Blizzard Room, She, who was hiding by the restroom¡¯s door, suddenly rushed out and blocked their path, ¡°Ellinor! Stop right there! I have a question for you!¡± Ellinor, in a bad mood, frowned impatiently, ¡°What do you want?¡± She demanded, ¡°Tell me, how did you get into the Blizzard Room?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Is it really that hard?¡± Her calm attitude only made She angrier! Hard? Of course it was! She, She, a big star, couldn¡¯t even get in! ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say.¡± Ellinor bypassed her, leading Belinda away. Belinda looked back at She, ¡°Ellinor, who is that?¡± Ellinor nonchntly replied, ¡°Just a rtive.¡± Annoyed, She took out her phone and snapped a picture of Ellinor and the pink¨Chaired Belinda, ¡®Fine, since you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll have my dad ask you! Just wait!¡± Ellinor had just led Belinda out of the bar when a ck Mercedes pulled up in front of them. The tinted window rolled down to reveal Theo¡¯s stem profile, ¡°Get in.¡± Ellinor frowned and obediently got into the car without a struggle. Belinda tried to follow but was stopped by Collin, ¡°Ms. Wesley,e with me. Theo has asked me to take you home for some reflection.¡± Belinda was obviously unwilling and frowned, ¡°Why do I need to reflect? Theo! Theo? Hey¡­¡± The ck Mercedes sped off. The car was quiet. Theo sat there, propping his forehead with one hand, a stern look in his eyes, ¡°You could have just called me to solve the issue. Why did you insist on dealing with it yourself?¡± Ellinor lowered her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have your number.¡± The man extended hisrge hand, ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Without any dy, Ellinor handed him her phone. Theo stored his private number in her phone and handed it back to her, ¡°Ellinor, remember this. For the next three months, I can give you anything you want except love. So, if you have any issues next time, just call me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Ellinor was taken aback. She turned to look at him and chuckled coldly, ¡°Anything I want except love? Does that include the kiss just now?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Theo kept a poker face. ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t necessary before, but during our marriage it was. I won¡¯t allow my reputation to be tarnished. So, any thoughts of getting cozy with other men can¡¯t happen again.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, turned her gaze to the street view outside the car window, and let out a sarcastic snort. ¡°You can¡¯t even hold yourself to that, yet you expect me to? Aren¡¯t you also secretly meeting other women in public?¡± Theo looked deeply at her. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Ellinor seemed confused and pulled a grimace. ¡°Jealous? We aren¡¯t really husband and wife! I¡¯m pissed off. I¡¯m pissed off that you forcibly kissed me without any notice and nearly suffocated me!¡± Theo lightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°If I recall correctly, you didn¡¯t give me any notice thest time you kissed me.¡± Ellinor was momentarily speechless and her brows furrowed. ¡°Cough! That¡¯s different, isn¡¯t it? I just pecked you lightly. I didn¡¯t even use my tongue¡­¡± Theo smiled slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t do what?¡± His yful tone made Ellinor blush, and she shut up in annoyance, saying, ¡°Nothing!¡± To be honest, she¡¯d rather choose to kiss that unfamiliar man, the brief acquaintance she met in the bar. It would just be a nd kiss and they would never cross paths again. Unlike Theo, whose influence in Greenhaven was so vast that today¡¯s incident would surely stir up a lot of trouble! She hoped to keep a low profile during these three months, letting as few people know about her rtionship with Theo as possible. After three months, she couldpletely cut ties and have nothing more to do with the nchet family. As she was pondering, her phone rang again. Ellinor nced at the caller ID; it was her father, Arnold. Arnold calling at this time probably meant She was stirring up trouble again. Ellinor answered the phone, and as expected, her father¡¯s tone was as irritable as she expected, audible even without speakerphone. ¡°Ellinor, what disgraceful thing have you done out there?! Come home and exin right now!¡± Ellinor rubbed her temples. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m a bit tired today, I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± Arnold barked, ¡°No way! What on earth have you done to be so tired? Come back right now!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to argue any further, so she hung up the phone and turned it off. Arnold¡¯s shouts over the phone were clearly audible in the quiet car. Theo nced at the financial report on his phone, reading quickly. He then casually asked, ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°Just some family matters; there¡¯s no need to bother you.¡± The ck sedan dropped Ellinor off at the front door of the nchet family¡¯s old mansion and drove away. Theo didn¡¯t go with her. This was for the best; the nchet family¡¯s olddy was at home; they didn¡¯t need to pretend to be affectionate in front of her to avoid giving the game away. Ellinor went upstairs to her room, feeling terrible. She turned on herputer and logged into her game. Ding ding! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. A private message from a gaming friend came. Sunset Avenu¨¦: ¡°Ellinor, you finally logged in!¡± This gaming friend named ¡°Sunset Avenue¡± was the one who was tricked by Debby and sessfully paralyzed the entire system of Nexus Industries. Since the time she infiltrated the AJ Alliance¡¯s encryption system and negotiated with this person, he had been pestering her, insisting on bing her apprentice. Although she didn¡¯t agree, this person insisted on calling her ¡°mentor.¡± Ellinor typed back, ¡°Did you need something?¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Sunset Avenue: [Sad face] Don¡¯t sweat it! Just not in the best mood today and wanted to chat with my mentor! Ellinor: What¡¯s up? Sunset Avenue: [Angry face] Today at the Blizzard Room, I saw my sister¡¯s love rival! I tripped that woman, hoping she would make a fool of herself in public, to vent my sister¡¯s frustration! But guess what? That woman deliberately fell into the arms of the man my sister likes and even used the chance to steal a kiss! I¡¯m so pissed! Ellinor stared at herputer screen, lost in thought. What a small world! It turned out she was the one who tripped her. She remembered that besides Jonah and the curly¨Chaired woman, there was also a handsome young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes who was about 17 or 18 years old. This was probably ¡°Sunset Avenue¡°! Ellinor: Do you think there¡¯s a possibility that you tripped her for no reason? Maybe she was helpless too. Sunset Avenue: [Humph! I think she¡¯s just a scheming woman! Deliberately cozying up to the man!] Ellinor sighed and didn¡¯t respond; she went to y a game to blow off some steam. After a few victorious rounds, Ellinor checked her unread messages again. Sunset Avenue: [Sad face] Mentor, are you in Greenhaven? Can I invite you out for a meal? Ellinor: Forget it; I bet you wouldn¡¯t be happy to see me. Sunset Avenue: [Question face] Why? Mentor, you¡¯re my idol! How could I not be happy to see my idol?! Ellinor, with her hand propped on her cheek, wanted tough, thinking, because I¡¯m the woman you just cursed at. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ellinor closed the game and got up to answer the door. It was Marissa, ¡°Ellinor, I made you some sweet soup;e and have a taste.¡± Behind the olddy was a maid, holding a bowl of sweet¨Csmelling soup. Recently, Marissa had been making her various things to drink. However, they all tasted good, so she didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡± Ellinor opened the door wider to let the olddy in. Marissa, watching her granddaughter¨Cinw sip the soup she made, smiled warmly. ¡°Ellinor, did you come back alone? Where¡¯s Belinda?¡± Ellinor answered honestly, ¡°Grandma, Mr. nchet has already sent Collin to take Belinda home.¡± Marissa frowned slightly, ¡°Did you run into Theo outside?¡± Ellinor obediently sipped her soup and nodded. Marissa was slightly upset, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡± Ellinor exined, ¡°Grandma, Mr. nchet did drop me off at the door, but he is quite busy with work and has a lot to deal with. He mighte backter.¡± Marissa grumbled, ¡°He has such a beautiful young wife at home, but he neveres home! All he knows is work; can work give you a child?¡± Ellinor pulled a wry smile, not knowing whether tough or cry. Actually, Marissa was quite cute and not as stern as when they first met, just a bit too eager for them to have children. The next afternoon, Ellinor returned to the Mendoza family. As soon as Arnold saw her, he angrily smashed the water ss in his hand and roared, ¡°You shameless thing, kneel down!¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Ellinor stepped over the shattered porcin on the ground and walked up to Arnold. ¡°What¡¯s up with Dad? Why¡¯s he madder than a wet hen?¡± She stood off to the side, arms crossed, and said in a mocking tone, ¡°Got the nerve to ask, do ya? You know damn well what you did!¡± Ellinor shot She an indifferent look. ¡°I¡¯ve done a ton of things, so which one are you harping about?¡± Arnold¡¯s face was gloomy, and he angrily questioned, ¡°Tell me, you said you found a job and were moving out. What kind of job did you find?¡± Ellinor was at a loss for words because she couldn¡¯t exactly put her current job into simple terms. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Her job was to pretend to be the wife of some big¨Cshot CEO to help him deal with his family. What kind of job was that? An actress? A temporary wife? Seeing Ellinor tongue¨Ctied, Arnold got even angrier. ¡°Still trying to pull the wool over my eyes? A graduate from a prestigious university, working as a bar hostess! Where¡¯s your dignity, Ellinor? Are you trying to make me sick with worry?¡± A bar hostess? Ellinor frowned in confusion. Arnold mmed a photo down on the table. It was of her and Belinda leaving the Blizzard Room bar the day before. Belinda had dyed her hair pink after a breakup, wore really edgy clothes, and had too much to drink. It was easy to mistake her for something she wasn¡¯t, which was why those rich kids had the guts to mess with her. And Ellinor, being with Belinda, was guilty by association. Ellinor looked at the photo, then at She. ¡°Dad, did She give you this photo?¡± She didn¡¯t panic and just smirked arrogantly. ¡°So what if I did?¡± At this moment, their mother, Tracy, came over, trying to mediate. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t me your sister. She just wants you to straighten up. Working as a bar hostess might be quick money, but it¡¯s beneath you! Oh, Ellinor, how could you?¡± Ellinorughed when she saw Tracy¡¯s feigned heartbroken expression. ¡°Straighten up? I think the one who needs to straighten up is She.¡± She red at her, ¡°What the hell are you implying, Ellinor? I¡¯m not the one working as a bar hostess! Why do I need to straighten up?¡± Ellinor ignored her and turned to Arnold. ¡°Dad, the girl with pink hair in the photo is just a rtive of my landlord. She was drowning her sorrows at the bar, and I was helping myndlord get her home.¡± Arnold hesitated, half¨Cbelieving her. ¡°Is that true?¡± Ellinor nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true.¡± She didn¡¯t believe her and stepped forward to expose her lie. ¡°Ellinor, do you think you can fool Dad? The Blizzard Room is a private booth at Twilight Bar; not just anyone can go in! If you¡¯re not there working as a hostess, how could you strut in like you owned the ce? Can you exin that?¡± Ellinor looked at her calmly and smiled. ¡°Because myndlord is a big fish there, that¡¯s why I could go straight in.¡± She frowned, suddenly recalling when she had followed Ellinor before and saw her enter a luxurious mansion. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Amold started to believe his younger daughter, ¡°Ellinor, is it really like you said? You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ellinor looked sincere, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I would never do anything improper.¡± Amold breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good then! Ellinor, you need to do well; otherwise, how can I face your mother?!¡± She was not pleased to see her father¡¯s change in attitude towards Ellinor and came over to comin again, ¡°Dad, even if Ellinor didn¡¯t go to work as a hostess, her current job isn¡¯t any better! I didn¡¯t want to say it at first, afraid you¡¯d be angry if you knew, but seeing. Ellinor so unambitious, as her older sister, I have to speak out! Dad, Ellinor has gone to work as a maid for a rich family, thendlord she just mentioned is actually her employer!¡± ¡°What?¡± Arnold frowned, looking at Ellinor discontentedly, ¡°Is this true, Ellinor? You¡¯re working as a maid?¡± ¡°Well, kind of¡­ yes!¡± Ellinor thought she was enved by Theo to pretend to be his wife for three months, constantly amodating him, which was simr to being a maid. Amold said with frustration, ¡°You gave up a good job at Nexus Industries to be a maid? What were you thinking?!¡± Before Ellinor could speak, She interjected, ¡°Dad, Ellinor was fired from Nexus Industries! Ah, who knows what she did wrong to get fired?!¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment again, ¡°Ellinor, when will you ever stop causing trouble? Fine, I don¡¯t want to meddle anymore. If you want to be a maid, be a maid; just don¡¯t go around saying you¡¯re my daughter. I can¡¯t afford to lose face!¡± Ellinor remained calm, ¡°Dad, the thing is, my graduation thesis is about the development of the housekeeping industry, so I wanted to gain firsthand experience. Besides, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything shameful about having a legitimate job. Arnold was taken aback, feeling that his younger daughter made a fair point. His displeased look softened, ¡°I see!¡± Ellinor nodded, very obediently saying, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to worry about my graduation thesis, but you really need to talk some sense into my sister!¡± Amold frowned in confusion, ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong with your sister?¡± She also looked puzzled, ¡°Talk to me? Ellinor, what do you mean? What should Dad talk to me about?¡± Ellinor looked at She and sighed, ¡°Sis, the entertainment industry is veryplicated. You¡¯ve been struggling there alone for years; you should¡¯ve told us if you were being bullied, why suffer alone?¡± She was at a loss, ¡°Ellinor, what the hell are you talking about?!¡± Ellinor took out her phone, opened the trending news on Twitter, and handed it to Arnold, ¡°Dad, I really can¡¯t exin my sister¡¯s situation to you; you¡¯ll see.¡± Arnold took the phone in confusion; his eyes widened instantly and were filled with rage. He looked up at She angrily, ¡°You disgrace, how could you do something like this?!¡± She was a bit stunned, asking in confusion, ¡°Dad, why are you scolding me?¡± Arnold¡¯s scolding her was no surprise; he even wished he could deal with this eye¨Ccatching daughter right away, ¡°You dare to ask me, don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?!¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± She was both panicked and confused, ¡°Ellinor, what did you show Dad?¡± Ellinor blinked, quietly watching her, ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t you know? You¡¯re the hot topic of the day, and you¡¯re the top one on the trending list.¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 She was totally baffled. Why the hell was she trending? She hadn¡¯t taken on any new gigs recently, so how in the world did she end up on the trending list? And at the very top of it? Even during her heyday, when she was constantly in the limelight, she never topped the trending list! What on earth was going on? Feeling a knot in her stomach, She quickly checked her phone. There it was, her name right at the top of Twitter¡¯s trending list. The trending topic was: #Actress She¡¯s Sugar Daddy Exposed # She¡¯s hand trembled as she clicked on the trending hashtag. The posts were filled with videos of her at some dinner party, schmoozing with industry bigwigs, and a GIF of her sitting on thep of some balding sugar daddy! Holy crap! How did these unmentionable scenes end up on the trending list? Who was doing this? Who was trying to ruin her?! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Amold was mortified because trending meant the whole world could see her disgraceful acts, ¡°You embarrassing misfit, look at your reckless behavior in the video!¡± She turned pale, shaking her head in denial, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve got it all wrong, I¡­¡± Arnold snapped in disgust, ¡°You were sitting on that old man¡¯sp! What else could it be? How could I have raised such a shameless daughter?!¡± She tried to exin, ¡°Dad, I¡­I was just discussing work¡­¡± Arnold, livid, grabbed a dried flower from the cab and threw it at her face, ¡°Discussing work? Is sitting on a man¡¯sp part of the discussion?¡± She was hit on the head and was terrified, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Dad, calm down. I believe she didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Ellinor poured a cup of warm water for Arnold, pleading, ¡°Dad, She was just trying to get ahead; that¡¯s why she got taken advantage of by those old men!¡± Arnold got even angrier, ¡°Get ahead? What honor has she brought to our family? She¡¯s causing a scandal and it¡¯s on the trending list. I don¡¯t even know how to face people now!¡± No pain, no gain. At first, Arnold was embarrassed that his younger daughter, Ellinor, who was working as a maid. But now, She¡¯s outrageous behavior was the real embarrassment! Compared to She, at least Ellinor was a good girl who worked hard. She didn¡¯t dare argue with her father, but she pointed at Ellinor and snapped, ¡°Ellinor, stop ying the good guy in front of Dad! It¡¯s all your fault; ever since you came back, nothing good has happened¡­¡± Smack! Arnold pped She across the face in anger! ¡°You dare me your sister! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s always out partying, and you have the nerve to criticize your sister! At least she works hard and doesn¡¯t do anything inappropriate! Look at you! I don¡¯t see any signs of remorse from you. It¡¯s high time someone taught you a lesson, you shameless creature!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed and fell to the ground while crying. ¡°You dare cry!¡± Arnold was about to hit her again when Tracy rushed over to stop him, ¡°Arnold, stop! Don¡¯t hit She; there must be some reasons she can¡¯t exin!¡± Arnold snorted in disgust, ¡°What reasons? I see she¡¯s willing to do anything to climb up thedder! Tracy, this is the daughter you raised! You two havepletely dishonored the Mendoza family! From now on, you both stay at home; no one is allowed out!¡± Arnold didn¡¯t want to see Tracy and her daughter anymore. He huffed coldly and went upstairs. Tracy quickly helped She up and asked anxiously, ¡°She, are you okay?¡± She copsed into Tracy¡¯s arms, crying, ¡°Mom, how could this happen? How did these things be a trending topic? I¡¯m so humiliated!¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Tracy consoled her daughter, ¡°She, don¡¯t sweat it, Mom¡¯s got your back! We¡¯ll restore your reputation Now, no more tears.¡± Ellinor stood quietly nearby, watching the mother¨Cdaughter drama unfold before her. A smirk tugged at the corners of her mouth, and she let out a soft chuckle. Upon hearing Ellinor¡¯sughter, She immediately stopped crying. She scowled, pointing a finger at Ellinor in usation. ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s you! You¡¯ve set me up Ellinor put on an innocent face and shrugged. ¡®Sis, I¡¯m just a lowly maid What power do I have to harm you? Hiring inte trolls is pricey, and I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Indeed, she didn¡¯t spend a dime and just used some technical tricks. She still red at her angrily, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t hire inte trolls, you¡¯re the one driving a wedge between me and Dad. If you hadn¡¯t returned, Dad wouldn¡¯t have found out!¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Sis, wasn¡¯t it you who asked Dad to call me back?¡± She was speechless Ellinor continued, ¡°Besides, even if I hadn¡¯te back today, Dad would¡¯ve found out from the news anyway Sis, if you don¡¯t want people to know, don¡¯t do it in the first ce¡± She had noeback and could only continue to sob. Tracy couldn¡¯t bear to see her daughter in such distress and revealed her true colors, ¡®Ellinor, stop throwing shade! Do you think you¡¯re a saint or something? You¡¯re just a little rat, always ying the good girl in front of your dad!¡± ¡°I know who I am, even if you don¡¯t. But I¡¯m well aware of the kind of people you two are,¡± said Ellinor calmly, with a faint smile, ¡°Auntie Tracy, She, do you know what this is? It¡¯s karma for your bad deeds!¡± With that, she turned and left to find Arnold. She had some words for her father. Tracy was gritting her teeth in anger as she watched Ellinor strut away. This little rat, Ellinor, dared tough at them! Just wait and see, she¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to her! Tracy had always wanted to kick Ellinor out of the Mendoza family but never seeded. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Although their family wasn¡¯t wealthy, they had a lot of property left by their ancestors. The rent alone was enough for them to livefortably. But how could Tracy tolerate this little outsider rat getting a piece of the pie?! Before, Tracy tried to marry off Ellinor quickly, making her an outsider and losing her inheritance rights. But the matchmaking for Ellinor kept hitting snags and dragging on until now. It looked like she needed toe up with another n to deal with this little rat soon. She was a troublemaker in the house! Arnold was fuming in his study when someone knocked on the door. He snapped, ¡°Buzz off!¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me.¡± Ellinor¡¯s sweet voice came through. Arnold cooled down a bit, ¡°Ellinor? Come in.¡± Gently, Ellinor opened the door to the study and walked in with a painting in her hand. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Amold was still fuming about She¡¯s scandal making the trending list, his brows furmwed in frustration. Ellinor quickly stepped in and gently reminded him, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t sweat it. This whole drama won¡¯t be the talk of the town forever Once the dust settles, it¡¯ll be forgotten¡± ¡°Mmm¡± His youngest daughter was always the sensible one, saving him a lot of headaches Arnold, with a gloomy look on his face due to recent hitches, let out a sigh, ¡°Ellinor, you needed something?¡± Nodding. Ellinor ced a painting on the table, ¡°Dad, have a look at this painting¡± As she spoke, she carefully peeled off the brown paper covering it, revealing an incredibly stunning piece What she had brought was the painting ¡°Whispers in the Wind,¡± one of her mother¡¯s masterpieces, given to her by a certain gentleman. Amold froze for a moment upon seeing the painting, then asked excitedly. ¡°Ellinor, this is Lady Lotus¡¯s masterpiece, Whispers in the Wind! I heard it was auctioned off for a whopping five million by some mysterious buyer! Where did you get this? Is it authentic?¡± Ellinor replied calmly, ¡°Yes, Dad, it¡¯s authentic. The man who bought this painting is my employer. He gifted it to me as a thank you for saving his grandmother¡¯s life¡± Arnold was bbergasted, ¡°He just gave you a painting he spent five million on?¡± Nonchntly, Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s loaded and incredibly devoted to his granny. To him, five million isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°What a stroke of luck!¡± Arnold eximed, his hand tenderly tracing the lines of Whispers in the Wind, his gaze filled with fascination and a touch of mncholy as if the painting triggered some distant memory. Noticing her father¡¯s changing emotions, Ellinor asked, ¡°Dad, Lady Lotus, that was mom¡¯s pseudonymn, right?¡± Arnold stiffened, looking at her in shock, ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± His daughter exined, ¡°I remembered bits and pieces from when I was little. I found an old photo of Mom in the house and the name Lady Lotus was written on the back. The handwriting matched the signature on Lady Lotus¡¯s paintings.¡± So, that¡¯s how she found out¡­ Knowing the cat was out of the bag. Arnold admitted, ¡°Yes, Lady Lotus was your mother.¡± Ellinor, already knowing the truth, probed further, ¡°Dad, I noticed some of Lady Lotus¡¯s supposed posthumous works seem fresh, not like they¡¯ve aged. Could mom still be alive?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Arnold cut her off sharply. ¡°Your mother passed away when you were very young! The new¨Clooking paintings you¡¯re talking about are probably fakes; someone is trying to cash in on Lady Lotus¡¯s style. And, Ellinor, never mention that your mother was Lady Lotus in public. Understood?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I mention her?¡± Arnold was at a loss for words. After a moment of silence, he finally said impatiently. ¡°Your mother wasn¡¯t my official wife. If you bring her up, people will start calling you an illegitimate child¡± He always dodged questions about her mother and always changed the subject. There must be some secret he¡¯s hiding. Although her memories of her mother were hazy, Ellinor remembered her as a proud, aloof woman who would never settle for being the other woman! She never believed the rumors about her mother being a mistress. Even if her mom had passed away, she was determined to uncover the truth and clear her mother¡¯s name. Leaving Whispers in the Wind with Arnold for safekeeping, Ellinor bid her father goodbye She knew Arnold would take good care of her mother¡¯s masterpiece. She could tell that he still cared deeply for his deceased wife,All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 She wasn¡¯t worried about Tracy and her daughter ruining her mother¡¯s paintings. First off, they didn¡¯t even know that Lady Lotus, the painter, was her mom. Arnold had done a great job keeping it hush hush Secondly, even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t do anything to her mother¡¯s paintings. Even though these two werent fans of her mom, they sure did love money And with a painting worth five million, they¡¯d treat it like their own treasure After stepping out of her house, Ellinor walked alone towards the nearby bus stop, preparing to take the bus back to the nchet family¡¯s mansion. While waiting for the bus, a ck Mercedes¨CBenz slowly drove by and stopped right in front of her. It was that old man¡¯s cart Oh, Lord! Why did she keep bumping into him? Was she unlucky or was it that he was always following her around? Collin got out of the passenger seat and courteously opened the backseat duor for her, saying ¡°Please get in. Mr. nchet sent me lo pick you up* Seeing that Theo wasn¡¯t in the car, Ellinor immediately knew it wasn¡¯t a mere coincidence Frowning unhappily, she asked Collin, ¡°How did he know I was here? Did he have someone tailing me? Is he afraid I might run away?¡± Collin seriously replied, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you mentioned yesterday on the phone that you would be back here today. That¡¯s why Mr. nchet asked me to wait for you here.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot Realizing she had no choice, Ellinor obediently got in the car and asked, ¡°Where are you taking me to?¡± As Collin took his seat, he turned to respond, ¡°Mr. nchet asked me to pick you up for dinner and then take you both home.¡± Ellinor looked surprised and furrowed her brows, ¡°What¡¯s up with him? Has he gone mad today? He¡¯s actually inviting me for dinner?¡± Collin looked embarrassed and pulled a slight smile. He was getting used to Ms. Mendoza¡¯s straightforwardness and honesty, so he seriously exined, ¡°Old Mrs. nchet called Mr. nchet today, scolding him for always leaving you alone at home, so¡­ ¡°Ah, I see! I knew that weird man wouldn¡¯t really invite me to dinner.¡± Ellinor raised her eyebrow, ¡°What are we having?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Collin politely replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Ms. Mendoza would like¡­..¡± Ellinor cut him off, ¡°I don¡¯t! Tell the old man that I want BBQ!¡± Collin was taken aback, his hand shaking on the steering wheel, ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll tell Mr. nchet right away.¡± Ms. Mendoza was quite a character Most women would be over the moon to have dinner with Mr. nchet, not being picky about the food. And she actually asked Mr. nchet to have BBQ with her? As far as Collin knew, Mr. nchet had never eaten BBQ in his life. That greasy stuff could really smoke someone out! Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 At the entrance of the BBQ joint, Theo stepped out of the car and followed Ellinor inside Standing by the car, Collin watched Theo¡¯s retreating figure with awe When Ellinor said she wanted BBQ, he dialed Theo on autopilot, informing him of Ms. Mendoza¡¯s request. He didn¡¯t expect Theo to agree to ditch their upscale dinner reservation for a BBQ joint. Theo¡¯s attitude towards Ellinor was clearly out of the ordinary However, he wondered if Theo could stomach the smell of BBQ. Inside the BBQ joint, the air was thick with the scent of grilled meat and smoke. Ellinor sat by the window, pen in hand, ticking off dishes on the menu before looking up and asking Theo, ¡°Can you handle spicy?¡± Sitting across from her, Theo nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Ellinor acknowledged and chose the spicy seasoning. The seating in the BBQ joint was very close¨Cknit. You could hear the conversations of the people next to you clearly ¡°Look at that guy, he¡¯s so hot!* ¡°He really is!¡± ¡°Is that girl across from him his girlfriend? She looks a lot younger than him!¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s his sister.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous, I wish I had a hot brother like that!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m different. I don¡¯t want a brother, I want a husband that handsome!¡± A handsome man in a suit, sitting in a BBQ joint, stood out and caught the attention of the female diners at nearby tables. Theo looked around the noisy environment, his face stern, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a quieter private room?¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°Who needs a private room for BBQ? It¡¯s supposed to be eaten in a bustling environment, that¡¯s when it¡¯s the best!¡± Theo looked at her, not understanding but choosing toply with her wishes. After Ellinor finished ordering, she handed the menu to Theo, I¡¯m done; anything else you want to add?¡± Theo took the menu, handed it to the waitress, and said, ¡°A bottle of mineral water, please.¡± The waitress had been staring at Theo¡¯s face until he gave her a puzzled and impatient look. She snapped out of it, took the menu, and awkwardly smiled, ¡°Okay, sir, please wait a moment¡± After the waitress left, Ellinor pulled out her phone to y games while waiting for the food. She and Theo had nothing inmon to discuss Suddenly, there was a knock on the window Ellinor looked over and saw Belinda standing outside the BBQ joint, her face pressed to the window, looking at them in surprise and joy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Upon closer inspection, Ellinor noticed two other people beside Belinda. One was the curly haired bombshell with Theo at the Twilight Bar yesterday, and the other was the online friend who almost tripped her. Belinda soon excitedly rushed into the BBQ joint to find them, ¡°Uncle, I thought I had mistaken you! I didn¡¯t expect you to dine in such a small restaurant!¡± Theo looked at Ellinor seriously, nodding slightly, ¡°She wanted to eat here.¡± His tone was t, but that short sentence shocked the young man and the woman with curly hair who had followed Belinda¡­. So he was willing toe here because she wanted to eat here Has Ellinor really achieved such a high status in Theo¡¯s eyes? Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Belinda looked at Ellinor with admiration and awe, ¡°Ellinor, you are amazing! My uncle only eats at upscale restaurants, and you¡¯re the only one who can make him willing to stay in this crowded, noisy barbecue ce!¡± Ellinor pulled a half¨Chearted smile It was not that she had any unique ability, it was just that he needed Ellinor to y lovey dovey with him in front of Marissa, that was why he generously invited her to dinner Theo nced at Belinda coldly. ¡°Didnt I tell you to reflect on your actions at home? Who allowed you toe out?¡± Belinda pouted and stuck out her tongue, ¡°I don¡¯t want to reflect at home! I got dumped by my boyfriend, and I¡¯m not even married, I¡¯m already unlucky enough! Uncle, how can you bear to let me stay at home bored¡± Theo ignored her, looking at the curly haired woman and the young man beside her. Byran looked at Theo, his eyes full of admiration, and greeted. ¡°Hello, Theo.¡± Theo nodded slightly in response, ¡°Why are you three together? Where have you been?¡± The curly¨Chaired woman shed a charming smile, adjusting her hair as she stepped forward, ¡°Theo, Byran, and I were shopping and just bumped into Belinda at a nearby mall * Theo responded indifferently, without furtherment. The curly¨Chaired woman nced at the new food on their table and enthusiastically said, ¡°Theo, it seems you just started eating. We are also looking for a ce to eat, why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± Theo didn¡¯t answer but turned to look at Ellinor. Ellinor was concentrating on grilling the meat. Realizing that Theo was looking at her, she immediately understood his meaning and casually said ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind! After all, this meal was on Theo¡¯s dime, she was just here to eat. She didn¡¯t care about anything else. After Ellinor expressed her opinion, Theo agreed, ¡°Sit down then¡± Watching the interaction between the two, the curly¨Chaired woman looked a bit gloomy. Belinda affectionately sat beside Ellinor, and the curly haired woman sat beside Theo. Since there were only four seats, Byran had to sit on a chair brought over by the waiter After ordering different vegetables and meats, the curly¨Chaired woman smiled and greeted Ellinor, ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Haillie Knotts, a long¨Ctime good friend of Theo.¡± Ellinor took a sip of water and nodded in response, ¡°Hello.¡± Belinda looked at Ellinor with passionate admiration, ¡°Ellinor, I forgot to ask you yesterday, how are you so good at video games? Did you study it before? You¡¯re really amazing!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Before Ellinor could respond, Byran scoffed, ¡°Hmph, being good at video games makes her your goddess? Belinda, what kind of taste is that!¡± Belinda frowned unhappily and red at Byran, ¡°My goddess is Ellinor, what¡¯s it to you! You think your taste is so high, who¡¯s your goddess?¡± Byran raised his eyebrows proudly. ¡°Do you know one of the two top hackers in the world, Snow Bunny? That¡¯s the goddess in my heart! She will also be my future wife! I will definitely win her over and spoil her! Upon hearing this, Ellinor almost spat out the beef she just put in her mouth, coughing nonstop Belinda immediately became nervous, Auntie, are you alright?¡± Theo, who was being roped into a conversation by Haillie, instantly looked over when he heard Ellinor¡¯s cough. He handed her a tissue, instructing her to spit out the food before coughing. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, no one is racing you to eat Haillie was stunned. She had never seen Theo care for a woman like this! Byran sneered, ¡°Really, such a drama queen!¡± Haillie quickly intervened, ¡°Byran, how can you talk like that! Ellinor was really choked Byran was dismissive, ¡°Choked on a barbecue! I think she¡¯s just putting on an act! Trying to look weak on purpose!¡± Haillie sighed, ¡°You kid.¡± Ellinor wiped her mouth, stood up, and said, ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom.¡± Haillie also stood up. ¡°Ellinor, let me apany you!¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¡°Auntie, I wanna go tool Belinda stood up, wanting to follow Ellinor, but Byran blocked her by stretching his leg across the seat Annoyed, Belinda said. ¡°Byran, what are you doing? Move it!¡± Byran smirked. ¡°You wanna get past? Well, why don¡¯t you hop over!¡± Belinda helplessly said, ¡°Uncle, look at him.¡± Theo¡¯s gaze shifted from Ellinor¡¯s disappearing figure back to the two. With a stern look, they immediately quieted down, not daring to bicker anymore. Bathroom Ellinor exited the toilet and went to the sink to wash her hands. Seeing hering out, Haillie handed her the coat she just look off, saying awkwardly, ¡°Ellinor, could you hold my coat for a bit? I just realized there¡¯s nowhere to hang it in here¡± Ellinor nodded, dried her hands with a paper towel, and took her coat Haillie also came out from the toilet in a bit of a while. Washing her hands, she looked apologetically at Ellinor and said, ¡°Ellinor, Byran has always been blunt. Don¡¯t take his words at the table to heart.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Hmm? What did he say?¡± Stunned, Haillie smiled, ¡°If you don¡¯t care, that¡¯s great! Ellinor, you¡¯re so easy¨Cgoing!¡± Ellinor also smiled, ¡®Am 17 You tter me.¡± Today¡¯s Haillie was different from the one at the barst night, she was dressed more casually, and her makeup was exquisite, enhancing her natural beauty. Ellinor thought this must be the sister that Byran mentioned. Byran tripped her yesterday for this sister, causing her to fall onto Theo. However, suppose Haillie really liked Theo, and Theo liked her, why wouldn¡¯t he marry Haillie and introduce her to the elders of the nchet family? It was perplexing Haillie had finished washing her hands and reached for a paper towel but identally knocked the box into the trash bin¡­ She sighed in embarrassment, ¡°Oh no! The towels are unusable now! Ellinor, I must bother you with my coat again, my hands are still wet.¡± Ellinor was indifferent, ¡°Hmm, no problem¡± Theo was gone when they returned to the table, leaving only Belinda and Byran arguing. Haillie looked around and confusedly asked, ¡°Byran, Belinda, why is it just you two left? Where¡¯s Theo?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°He went out to take a call it¡¯s too noisy here¡± ¡°Oh, I see Haillie¡¯s eyes drifted towards the window, seemingly searching for Theo¡­ Ellinor, unconcerned, sat back in her original spot and continued to enjoy her barbecue. After a while, when everyone was almost done eating. Theo still hadn¡¯t returned Belinda suggested everyone go outside for some fresh air and wait for Theo there, as the barbecue shop was getting hot. Everyone agreed with her idea. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As they were about to leave, Haillie stood up, put on her coat, and reached into her pocket, and her face suddenly changed, ¡°Oh no! Where¡¯s my watch?¡± Belinda helped her look for it on the table and under it. ¡°There¡¯s nothing on the table or on the floor! Haillie, are you sure you brought it today?¡± Haillie shook her head firmly. ¡°No! I¡¯m sure I wore it. I took it off because it was inconvenient while eating barbecue and put it in my coat pocket! What should I do? I could live with it if it was something else, but that watch is essential. It was thest birthday gift my grandfather gave me before he passed away!¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Belinda showed a hint of sympathy, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t panic, let¡¯s help you look for II¡± Ellinor squinted seeming to have foreseen what was about to happen. Byran also started to help search then Suddenly, as if he remembered something, he looked at Ellinor with suspicious eyes and questioned, ¡°Oil Weren¡¯t you the one who brought back Haillie¡¯s coat?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yes, I did Got a problem with that?¡± Byran¡¯s eyes showed a hint of contempt. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you return Haillie¡¯s wristwatch to her?¡± Ellinor remained calm, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it, so what am I supposed to return?¡± Byran suddenly grabbed Ellinor¡¯s arm, as if afraid she would run away, ¡°From the beginning to end, you were the only one who touched Haillie¡¯s coat. If you didn¡¯t take it, then who did?¡± Ellinor remained calm, ¡°When going to the restroom, she asked me to hold it for her; I just did her a favor¡± Byran scoffed. ¡°Then, you took the opportunity to rob someone¡¯s pocket!¡± Ellinor remained calm, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Clearly, Byran didn¡¯t believe her, he threatened, ¡°Your words don¡¯t count! If you didn¡¯t take it, dare to let us search you?¡± Belinda pushed Byran away unhappily. ¡°Have you lost your mind! How could my aunt steal a watch! My uncle would buy it if she really likes it!¡± Byran scorned with a sneer, ¡°Then she should agree to the search! To prove her innocence!¡± ¡°No search, why should we let you search! Searching in public is an insult!¡± Belinda stood firmly before Ellinor, determined not to Yesterday at the bar, her aunt risked herself to save her, today, she would protect her aunt no matter what! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Feeling that Belinda was in the way, Byran tried to pull her aside. In the scuffle, Ellinor had been pushed back a step¡­ With a thump, something fell onto the ground Het him approach. Byran let go of Belinda and picked up the thing that fell next to Ellinor, his eyes wide open, ¡°What¡¯s this? Do you still dare to say you didn¡¯t take it? You look so innocent, but you¡¯re actually a thief! You don¡¯t deserve to marry Theol Haillie looked at Ellinor with disbelief, ¡°Ellinor, did you take it?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t know where the watch fell, she furrowed her brows. She looked at Haillie and gently curled her lips, ¡°Whether I took this watch myself or you deliberately put it on me, Haillie, you should know better than me, right?¡± Haillie feigned innocence, ¡°Ellinor, what are you talking about? Why would I do such a thing?¡± Byran couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Enough is enough! The watch clearly fell from you, you not only deny it but even dare to nder Haillie!¡± The BBQ shop crowd had gathered around to watch the show, all eyes were on Ellinor, and whispers filled the room¡­. ¡°Aren¡¯t they at the same table? Why would she steal from a friend?¡± ¡°That girl doesnt seem like the type!¡± ¡°Hah, in this world, you can¡¯t just judge by appearances!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A cold voice suddenly rang out. Theo¡¯s presence made the atmosphere instantly drop. This man¡¯s aura was too strong, the crowd naturally parted to make way for him. Belinda quickly ran to Theo and said. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re finally back! Byran keeps saying my aunt Ellinor stole Haillie¡¯s watch, he even wanted to search her!¡± Byran wasn¡¯t afraid, he held up the evidence and said: ¡°Theo, bro, I¡¯m not ndering her! Haillie¡¯s watch fell from Ellinor, everyone here saw it!¡± Theo looked down at the watch, then looked at Ellinor. His expression was inscrutable; he asked sincerely: ¡°Did you steal this?¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Was this guy starting to doubt her, tou, just like Byran? They were just a couple for the show so they have no absolute trust. Ellinor was a bit disappointed but didn¡¯t really give a hoot She shook her head and coolly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t nab it.¡± Theo¡¯s face was poker¨Cfaced, he just casually nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s bounce.¡± The food in the barbecue joint was strong¨Csmelling, and the ce was hot and noisy, not his cup of tea They were about to leave, Byran paused, and his brow furrowed lighter. He couldn¡¯t swallow that it would end like this, he stepped in front of Theo and said, ¡°Theo, she¡¯s a thief, how can you still trust her?¡± Theo squinted, ¡°The thing wasn¡¯t stolen. What do you want her to do?¡± Byran stubbornly said, ¡°But she¡¯s a thiefl Theo, how can you let a thief stick around you!¡± Theo¡¯s face turned icy, he coldly asked, ¡°Who are you calling a thief?¡± Byran was a bit scared, but he still firmly pointed at Ellinor, ¡°Her¡­¡± Theo¡¯s face turned stern, ¡°Say that again?¡± Haillie stepped forward, softly saying. That¡¯s enough, Bytan, don¡¯t say any more. I feel bad for causing such a fuss over my watch.¡± She took the watch from Byran and walked up to Ellinor¡­ ¡°Ellinor, if you fancy this watch, I can give it to you¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After saying this, Haillie put the watch on Ellinor¡¯s wrist, smiling, ¡°Consider it a gift for our first meeting¡± Byran frowned. ¡°Haillie, she¡¯s a thief, why are you gifting her your watch!¡± Haillie looked helplessly at Byran, ¡°Byran, don¡¯t say that. Ellinor probably didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Byran mumbled discontentedly. ¡°Hallie, you¡¯re too kind¡± Ellinor looked at the watch on her wrist; it was delicate and beautiful, encrusted with a fewrge diamonds. Sheughed like she had gotten a treasure, appreciating the watch for a while, and then looked up at Haillie, ¡°Is it okay? Isn¡¯t this thest gift your grandfather gave you before he died? Can you really give me such an important thing?¡± Seeing Ellinor¡¯s naive expression, Haillie suddenly felt she was just ordinary, she smiled and said, ¡°Of course. The watch is precious to me, but as long as it doesn¡¯t fall into strangers hands, I don¡¯t mind. Ellinor, I think we have a unique bond. So, gifting it to you is another kind of memory¡± Ellinor smiled lightly and raised her eyebrows, ¡°Then I should ept your kindness?¡± Byran didn¡¯t like the fake and materialistic side of Ellinor, he scoffed, ¡°You actually took it!¡± Ellinor just gave Byran a nce, ignoring him. She lifted her arm, swung the watch, and asked Theo, ¡°Honey, if I say I like this watch, would you buy one for me?¡± The term ¡°honey¡® gave Theo a jolt. He raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at her intensely. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Ellinor nodded in satisfaction, carefully took off the watch, and tossed it directly into the barbecue dish on the table! Her action stunned everyone present, it was an expensive watch! Haillie was in shock, her whole body trembling. ¡°My watch¡­¡± Byran shouted in surprise and anger, ¡°Ellinor, what are you doing!¡± Ellinor calmly took a napkin from the table, carefully wiping her wrist and fingers, her expression as if she had just touched something disgusting. After cleaning her hands, Ellinor threw away the napkin, then said to Theo, ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to buy me any watch, justpensate Haillie for her watch!¡± After saying that, she turned around and left, leaving alone. Haillie could no longer keep up her smile, she said awkwardly. ¡°Theo, why is Ellinor acting like this¡­¡± Theo watched Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure with a hint of amusement in his eyes. He looked at Haillie, his expression returning to normal, ¡°That¡¯s just how she is, straightforward. Send the watch¡¯s price to Collin, he willpensate you ten timester.¡± Haillie was stunned, she said sadly, ¡°Theo, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years; you know I don¡¯t care about the money of a watch, but that watch really meant a lot to me Isn¡¯t Ellinor being a bit too much¡­¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Theo squinted his eyes slightly and retorted, ¡°If it¡¯s so important, why did you just hand it over to someone else so easily? Since you¡¯ve given it to someone else, how it¡¯s dealt with is her business.¡± Haillie looked absolutely livid.. Byran exined to Haillie, ¡°Theo, that woman, she¡­¡± Theo sternly shot him, ¡°And you, if you nder my wife again in front of me, don¡¯t even think about calling me your friend¡± Wife? Theo actually referred to Ellinor as his wife! Byran was utterly stunned! Theo had already turned to leave. Byran clenched his fists in frustration and shouted, ¡°Then, if she¡¯s your wife, then what does my sister mean to you?¡± Theo paused bnefly but didn¡¯t answer and quickly walked towards Ellinor. Belinda snapped out of her daze and humed to catch up. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, wait for me!¡± Both Hallie and Byran looked extremely upset¡­ The onlookers were whispering amongst themselves. Annoyed, Byran red at them and rudely said, ¡°What are you all looking at? Go eat your barbecue!¡± They first sent Belinda home. With the chatterbox gone, the car became unusually quiet. Ellinor rolled down the window and enjoyed the cool night breeze. ¡°That watch just now was worth a million.¡± Upon hearing Theo¡¯s calm voice, Ellinor sneered, ¡°My innocence is priceless!¡± Theo smiled faintly, ¡°So, I still owe you this time?¡± Ellinor gave him a resentful look, ¡°Do you also suspect that I took Haillie¡¯s watch?¡± Theo gazed at her, ¡°Does it matter if I suspect you?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Although we¡¯re a fake couple, we are real partners! I believe there needs to be basic trust between partners. Otherwise, our coboration won¡¯t be pleasant!¡± Theo nodded calmly, ¡°Hmm, you make a good point. But I didn¡¯t suspect you today.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡®Really?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes lit up, a little skeptical Theo reached out to smooth a few strands of hair that the breeze had ruffled on her head, ¡°If you¡¯re fond of money, my stuff would be worth more. You could take it directly from my house, no need for all this hassle.¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°What if I n to pack up everything valuable in your house after the three months?¡± Theo¡¯s usually aloof expression softened, ¡°Everything at home is old, nothing good. If you need something, tell me, and I¡¯ll have someone buy you a new one! Huh, he had said before that he could give her anything except for his feelings within these three months. He really wasn¡¯t kidding! Ellinor sighed, ¡°I just want these three months to end as soon as possible!¡± Theo¡¯s gaze darkened, his eyes narrowing in displeasure, ¡°So, being with me for three months is a burden to you?!¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just too much trouble! Your rich people¡¯s lives are tooplicated, I don¡¯t want to get involved!¡± Theo watched Ellinor¡¯s annoyed face, a hint of displeasure creeping into his heart. Did this girl really detest his family that much? Beep beep! Ellinor¡¯s phone suddenly received a text message. She picked up her phone and saw it was from an unknown number ¨C [If you don¡¯t want your rtionship with Theo to be exposed, let¡¯s meet at the coffee shop under the bridge at 3 pm tomorrow!] The message also included a photo of her and Theo sitting across from each other at the barbecue restaurant. Judging from the angle of the image, it was taken from outside the restaurant window Ellinor frowned, who was messing around? Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 The next day at 3 pm., Ellinor rolled up to the agreed¨Cupon caf¨¦. It was a humble yet ssy joint, eerily quiet on the inside. Just a couple seemingly on a date and a bespectacled guy bustling away were the only other patrons in sight. Ellinor picked a random spot, ordered herself a cup of coffee and a dessert, and started people watching as she enjoyed her treats The pair appeared to be having a date, asking each other about their preferences, nothing suspicious about them. The bespectacled guy was also constantly hammering away at hisptop,pletely engrossed in his work. She wondered, who could have sent her the text? Or, had the person not arrived yet? ¡°Ellinor!¡± At the sound of a familiar voice, Ellinor looked up, ¡°Mr. Morgan?¡± It was her boss from her internship, Morgan. Morgan seemed to have packed on a few extra pounds, he had a wide grin on his face, ¡®Ellinor, it¡¯s been ages.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Even though Ellinor hadn¡¯t quit that long ago. Could Morgan be the one who texted her? Ellinor decided to test the waters, ¡°Morgan, what brings you here?¡± Morgan plonked himself down, all gleeful, ¡®Ellinor, it was me who wanted to see you¡± Ellinor took a sip from her coffee, ¡°So it was you who texted me yesterday?¡± Morgan gave her a nod, ¡°Yep, it was me! I know all about what happened between you and Mr. nchet.¡± Ellinor arched an eyebrow, ¡°So what?¡± Morgan grinned, ¡°Ellinor, I need to tell you, because Mr. nchet didn¡¯t agree to cooperate with our company on the new projectst time, I got axed. I believe you had a hand in this too!¡± Ellinor remained nonchnt, ¡°My fault? Morgan, you¡¯ve got it all twisted. As far as I know, it was your cousin Debby who messed up by gaming on the job and got our system hacked, I was just the scapegoat. I haven¡¯t even settled scores with you guys, and here you are ming me?¡± Morgan was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Ellinor to know about what happened after he got fired in such detail. He coughed awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s all water under the bridge, who¡¯s to me doesn¡¯t really matter now! Ellinor, do you know how hard it was for me to climb up from a nobody to a manager¡¯s position? At my age, it¡¯s hard tond another good job, and I have a family to feed¡­¡± Ellinor cut him off, not wanting to hear any more of his sob story, ¡°Morgan, spit it out if you¡¯ve got something to say!¡± Morgan, seeing she was all business, got straight to the point, ¡°I saw you in Mr. nchet¡¯s car the other day, and just yesterday I saw you dining with him. I know you¡¯re tight with Mr. nchet! So, I was hoping you could do me a favor.¡± Ellinor was a tad curious, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Morgan gave her a sly smile, ¡°Ellinor, considering your special rtionship with Mr. nchet, it should be easy for you to persuade him, right? As long as you can get Mr. nchet to agree to work with Nexus Industries again, they¡¯ll let me have my old job back!¡± Ellinor got his drift, ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Morgan was full of confidence, his eyes narrowing into slits, ¡°I¡¯ve done my homework, Mr. nchet got hitched not long ago. Ellinor, what do you think would happen if Mr. nchet¡¯s legit wife finds out about his side chick?¡± His legit wife? Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Ellinor was taken aback, then understood, and wanted tough, ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know, maybe his wife would kill me!¡® Morgan huffed confidently. As long as you know! If you want me to keep this secret for you, you have to find a way to make Mr. nchet agree to cooperate with Nexus Industries!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ellinor sighed helplessly. ¡°Morgan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, it¡¯s that I really can¡¯t! You know I¡¯m just an ordinary side chick, how could I possibly influence his work decisions?¡± Morgan smirked and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why not! If youdies sweet talk your men, and make them happy, they¡¯ll give you anything¡± A hint of disgust shed in Ellinor¡¯s eyes, and sheughed sarcastically. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to sweet talk, why don¡¯t you try persuading Mr. nchet yourself, Morgan?¡± Morgan was taken aback and became angry. ¡°Ellinor, what are you ying at! I saw you in Mr. nchet¡¯s car that day, all disheveled! It¡¯s because you¡¯re young and somewhat attractive that you became Mr. nchet¡¯s mistress. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself! I¡¯m giving you one more chance, tell me! Will you help me or not?¡± He¡¯s asking for her help, yet he¡¯s so arrogant! Ellinor calmly forked a piece of dessert into her mouth, and smiled faintly, ¡°Sorry, but I really can¡¯t help you!¡± ¡°You bitch!¡± Morgan was so angry he mmed the table, raising his hand to p her¡­. ¡°At your age, you¡¯re still hitting a girl? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded, and Morgan¡¯s raised hand was held back before it couldnd! Morgan looked surprised at the man who stopped him, and cursed angrily, ¡°Who the hell are you? Get lost! Stop meddling!¡± The man smiled, his eyes sharp, Tm her friend. As long as I¡¯m here, you can¡¯t hurt her.¡± Morgan had no choice but to withdraw his hand, unable to match this man who towered over him. He pointed at Ellinor, cursing, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re quite cunning! You always look so innocent, but behind the scenes, you¡¯re so unruly! Not only are you Mr. nchet¡¯s side chick, you¡¯re also entangled with this man! Fine! You won¡¯t help me, huh? Then just wait, I¡¯ll make you regret this!¡± With that, Morgan stormed off. Ellinor justughed it off, continuing to eat her dessert like nothing happened. The man who had just helped her pulled out a chair, elegantly sat across from her, his handsome face with a warm smile, ¡°Hey, we meet again! Mind if I sit here today?¡± Ellinor recognized him, it was the handsome man who had hit on her at the Twilight Bar ¡°Actually, I do mind.¡± His response made the manugh helplessly, ¡°I just helped you, and this is how you treat me?¡± Ellinor gave him a dismissive nce, ¡°Sir, do you not understand the difference between helping and meddling?¡± Even if the man hadn¡¯t stepped in, Morgan wouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt her. Not only would Morgan not be able to hurt her, but he¡¯d also get a fork jabbed into his hand, paying in blood for the derogatory words he¡¯d just said about women! The man¡¯s handsome eyes were filled with the novelty of a new discovery, ¡°You really are a special girl! My name is Bartlett Rex, can we be friends?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do you want to be friends with me, or are you trying to hook up with me?¡± Bartlett was taken aback, andughed even harder, looking at her with interest, ¡°Can I do both?¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Ellinor was about to respond to Bartlett¡¯s honesty, she appreciated it¡­ But Bartlett cut her off with a chuckle, ¡°Hold on, no need for an answer If I push you too hard and keep bothering you, wouldn¡¯t that make me seem annoying?¡± Judging by this girl¡¯s previous reactions, she wouldn¡¯t say yes easily Ellinor was a bit taken aback, realizing that this guy was pretty sharp. ¡°Ellinor?¡± Bartlett tried to say her name. ¡°Hmm?¡± Ellinor, who was busysting her dessert, looked up at him. Bartlett smiled, ¡°No biggie. I just heard someone call you that. So I wanted to make sure it¡¯s your name. It¡¯s cute, you¡¯re cute too, but it seems like your personality doesn¡¯t quite match your cute looks, huh?¡± Ellinor¡¯s expression changed, she gave him a cold nce. Seeing her like this, Bartlett couldn¡¯t help but find it adorable and burst outughing. ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s an art exhibit today, are you avable? Do you want to go with me?¡± Ellinor shook her head nonchntly, ¡°No thanks.¡± Facing rejection, Bartlett felt a bit down, he added: ¡°Are you sure? I heard they¡¯ve got lots of original world¨Cfamous paintings, a rare opportunity, you know!¡± Ellinor shook her head again. ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I need to head home.¡± Marissa nchet had made her soup, she couldn¡¯t keep her waiting! Bartlett checked his watch, it was not even four yet, ¡°why so early?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t bother to answer him, her phone was blowing up with messages¡­ It was from Chase [Boss, I found the authentic Lady Lotus¡®] [And it¡¯s three of her masterpieces that were never exhibited after her death!] Ellinor was on edge, she quickly replied. [Where¡¯s the painting?] Chase responded instantly: [These paintings are exhibited today in a private gallery, but the owner only invited his friends, I couldn¡¯t get in. Boss, can you check if Mr. nchet got an invitation?] Ellinor frowned, and asked. [Who¡¯s the gallery owner?] Chase responded. [Bartlett. The eldest son of the Rex family, just returned home to take over the family business. The paintings exhibited today are said to be from his personal collection, a one¨Ctime event¡®] Ellinor¡¯s frown deepened as she looked up at the man sitting across from her, ¡°Bartlett?¡± Hearing Ellinor say his name for the first time, Bartlett¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What¡¯s up, mydy?¡± Ellinor asked him, ¡°Did you just invite me to an art exhibit?¡± Bartlett nodded, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Ellinor blinked, ¡°Is it toote if I agree to go with you now?¡± Bartlett was slightly surprised, then heughed, ¡°Not at all! But why do you change your mind suddenly?¡± ¡°I just realized I have nothing to do at home, might as well go appreciate some art with you.¡± ¡°Great, shall we?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 So. Ellinor left the cafe with Bartlett and hopped into his car No one noticed the brief sh in the shadows! As Bartlett¡¯s car started, an orange sports car followed behind ¡°Stay on them taill The driver Carlos, looked confused ¡°Boss, why are we tailing the heir of the Rex family?¡± Byran Howard sitting in the passenger seat, pped hit lekick Carlos ¡°Duh! We¡¯re not after Bartlett. I¡¯m after Carlos looked surprised Boss you¡¯re into Mi Rers woman? Byran woman sitting next to him!¡± sim again. ¡°What nonsense are you talking? Do you think I¡¯d be into someone that unattractive? Am I blind?¡± Carlos rubbed his head, puzzled In his opinion, the girl wasnt unattractive at all! Hed been eyeing her from afar and found her very beautiful. She was both innocent and cute, like a little sprite Byran frowned, leaning back in his seat, armis crossed. ¡°That un Woman is the Theo just married Carlos was taken aback and grew more womed Then Boss, if you¡¯re into Mi ould ha Oh man! If it wasnt for the fact Carlos was driving fyran ¡°Stop talking tionsense! I¡¯m trying to expose the true face of that woman, let Theo see her Carlos looked helpless Boss, the reason Ms. Howard and Mi nchet can¡¯t be togeth has nothing to do with anyone else is, and help my sister get back together with him!¡± the feud between our families, Howards and the nchets. It I don¡¯t care! The man my sister ant be snatched away by an and Carice yapping and step on it. Don¡¯t lose them!¡± Ignoring Carlos, Byran took out his phone and weint Theo nchet a clear photo of Ellinor getting into Bartlett¡¯s car Ten minutes passed without any response from Theo Byran grew more anxious but he didn¡¯t dare to call Theo. He dialed another number instead. ¡°Veronica nchet, it¡¯s me. Byran¡± of the blue Veronica sounded confused on the other end. ¡°Byran, what¡¯s up? Why are you calling me Byran replied sternly ¡°Veronica Ive discovered your sister¨Cinw¡¯s unseemly behavior I¡¯m tailing them now?¡± Veronica gasped. ¡°What?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Ellinor is sitting in some other man¡¯s car. They might be headed to a hotel together! I¡¯m following them. But I need someone from the nchet family as a witness Veronica can youe?¡± ¡°Byran, are you serious? Ellinor is so shameless doing this behind my brother¡¯s back! My grandma has been so fond of her recently, I¡¯m so pissed¡± Veronica told Byran about how Ellinor had dunked her head in the toilet, how she pretended to be well behaved in front of their grandma, and how Ellinor stirred up trouble between her and their grandma Byran became very angry after hearing this. It seems this woman is good at pretending Today, we¡¯ll expose her true colors!¡± Veronica, having found an ally, was excited ¡°Okay! Byran, 1 help you!¡± ¡°Good III text you their meeting ceter After thinking for a bit, Byran added, ¡°You should bring some of the elders from your family That way we cax expose Ellinor all at once Veronica nodded serously understand I go talk to my grandma right now?¡± After hanging up. Byran smirked Just you wait. Ellinor Today will be your downfall! Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Outside a building oozing with artsy vibes Bartlett casually tossed his car keys to the valet, then with great elegance, quided Ellinor into his art gallery Not far off, an orange sports car was parked on the side of the road, its upant observing. Carlos cautiously advised. ¡°Young Master, I think they¡¯re just here for the art show nothing suspicious. Our Howard family and the nchet family aren¡¯t exactly on good terms. You tailing Mrs nchet might just stir the pot!¡± Byran shrugged it off, ¡°How would you know! A man and a woman alone at an art show, there¡¯s gotta be something fishy!¡± Saying this, Byran got out of the car, intending to tail Ellinor in the gallery. A gallery staff member stopped him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, you¡¯re not on the quest list, you can¡¯te in.¡± Byran frowned unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m from the Howard family. We¡¯re old pals with the Rex family Why can¡¯t I come in?¡± Upon hearing this, the staff member turned to confirm the gallery¡¯s quest list with his colleague. ¡°The Howard family only Balfour Howard is on the list, no mention of his name.¡± ¡°Uh Overhearing their quiet discussion, Byran cleared his throat and said, ¡°My brother couldn¡¯t make it today, I¡¯m standing in for him!¡± The staff member considered this, ¡°Well, let him in then¡± ¡®Mr. Howard, pleasee in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Byran strode in¡­ Inside the gallery Ellinor slightly tilted her head up, gazing at Balfour¡¯s painting on the wall, her expression a bit dreamy ¡°You¡¯re not really into those world¨Cfamous paintings, but you seem to love Lady Lotus¡® work?¡± Bartlett¡¯s voice came from behind her. He had just gone over to greet a few friends and was now back, standing next to Ellinor again. Ellinor nced at him, ¡°Mmm, I like it.¡± Bartlett asked curiously, ¡°Why do you love Lady Lotus so much? Her paintings aren¡¯t really crowd¨C pleasers.¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s my role modell Seeing her mother¡¯s early works, Balfour felt a bit conflicted, and Ellinor almost blurted out ¡®because she¡¯s my mom.¡± Bartlett smiled slightly, ¡°I see! I had the privilege of meeting your role model.¡± Ellinor s eyes lit up, staring straight at Bartlett, ¡°You¡¯ve met Lady Lotus? When? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Bartlett nodded. ¡°I was lucky to meet her when I was a kid. These three paintings were purchased by my father from Lady Lotus back then, andter he gifted them to me.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°What do you think of Lady Lotus as a person?¡± Bartlett pondered, ¡°She was an extremely beautifuldy, gentle yet a bit aloof, had her own unique perspective on things, but was somewhat prideful, just like her works, not pandering to the masses.¡± Yes, her mom was just as she remembered ¨C cold on the outside but extremely gentle with her family¡­. Ellinor asked him again, ¡°Bartlett, would you sell these three paintings?¡± Bartlett understood her intentions, ¡°You want to buy them?¡± Ellinor nodded. Bartlett raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t sell them. Each painting has a special sentimental value to me, so they¡¯re not for sale.¡± Ellinor frowned. If Bartlett wouldn¡¯t sell them, that could be a bit tricky¡­. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Bartlett suddenly bent down, leaning in close to her ear, and whispered, ¡°If you like it, I can gift it to you as a wedding present at our wedding¡± Ellinor slightly lifted theers of her mouth, her eyes revealing disdain, and didn¡¯t respond to his joke She was contemting how to persuade Bartlett to sell her the three paintings when all of a sudden, she felt a wave of difort rising from the pit of her stomach! Ellinor knitted her brows, her face turning pale. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Bartlett noticed her difort and asked in a low voice. Ellinor¡¯s forehead was dotted with sweat and her lips were slightly pale T¡­I suddenly feel unwell¡­¡± Bartlett looked worried. ¡°The air conditioning in the gallery is pretty intense. Did you catch a cold?¡± ¡°Maybe!¡± Ellinor gritted her teeth, her body trembling slightly Bartlett took off his coat and draped it over her, saying softly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the lounge to rest. It¡¯s warmer there because the air conditioning is off¡± ¡°Okay, thanks¡± Ellinor was unsteady on her feet and had to ept Bartlett¡¯s assistance. In the shadows, Byran captured the entire scene on his phone, sneering, ¡°A man and a woman sneaking off to an empty lounge in the middle of the day, who would believe they¡¯re not up to something!¡± Byran had caught Ellinor¡¯s weak spot and immediately sent the gallery¡¯s location to Veronica! Inside the lounge Ellinor¡¯s face was growing paler, her body weak. Bartlett brought her a ss of water, ¡°How do you feel? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?¡± Ellinor clutching her stomach, slowly shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine after resting here for a bit. You don¡¯t need to worry about me, go join your friends Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Bartlett didn¡¯t leave but sat nearby, watching her with concern. ¡°Are you really scared of hospitals?¡± Ellinor was taken aback and didn¡¯t deny it. It didn¡¯t feel great to have a stranger see through her She really hated hospitals. As a child, she got sick and her mother took her to the hospital for an IV. When she woke up, her mother was gone. She stayed in the hospital alone for seven days, each day filled with unease. Later, her father, Arnold Mendoza, appeared, told her that her mother had passed away, and took her home from the hospital. Seeing her mood, Bartlett didn¡¯t probe further, ¡°My private doctor is on his way. You should lie down and rest. When the doctor arrives. I¡¯ll call you.¡± ¡°Thank you Ellinor was feeling too unwell to resist, so shey down on the lounge¡¯s small bed, curling up in an attempt to alleviate the pain in her abdomen. She was covered with Bartlett¡¯s coat, andter, Bartlett ordered someone to bring a nket to cover her with Meanwhile ¡°Veronica, why did you bring me to a gallery? I don¡¯t like looking at paintings. There¡¯s soup simmering at home. I¡¯m waiting for Ellinor toe back and have it!¡± Veronica, supporting Marissa nchet, walked into the gallery and smiled, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ll see Ellinoronce you go in.¡± Marissa was a bit puzzled. ¡°Veronica, are you saying Ellinor is here too?¡± Veronica chuckled and nodded The gallery staff recognized Marissa and politely ushered her in. Veronica led Marissa into the gallery and ran into Byran, who unhesitatingly led Marissa to the lounge. Ignoring the gallery staff¡¯s attempts to stop him, Byran kicked open the lounge door and saw Ellinor, weak and leaning against Bartlett. Marissa had been a bit confused, but was instantly shocked after seeing what was happening in the lounge. ¡°Ellinor?! What¡­what are you doing¡°¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 hapter 56 Ellinor looked up to see Marissa, slightly surprised and voiced weakly, ¡°Granny? Why are you here¡­¡® Before Marissa could say anything. Veronica sauntered forward, hands on her hips, scolding. ¡°Ellinor, you still have the nerve to call her granny? We, the nchet family, won¡¯t ept a woman like you who¡¯s been messing around!¡± Byran also couldn¡¯t resist a smug look, chiming in, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve been caught red handed, stop pretending! Ellinor furrowed her brows At this moment, she really didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with them. Bartlett quietly observed the intruders and the pale¨Cfaced Ellinor. He was a bit surprised by their rtionship, but he had a rough idea of what was going on. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After steadying Ellinor, he stood up and smiled, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Marissa nchet. You didn¡¯t send anyone to notify me of your visit. If I knew you wereing, I would have personally weed you.¡± Veronica interjected again, scoffing disdainfully, ¡®Nonsense! If we had informed you, how could we have caught you? Besides, my granny doesn¡¯t need to be greeted by the likes of you!¡± Bartlett¡¯s smile didn¡¯t faller. He simply nced at Veronica and ignored her. He continued to calmly exin to Marissa, ¡°Marissa, Ellinor is not feeling well. She was just resting here. She wanted to go to the bathroom but almost fell because she¡¯s weak. I was simply helping her, and then you all walked in.¡± Byran sneered sarcastically from the side, ¡°Humph! Do you really think we¡¯ll buy your story? Feeling unwell? that¡¯s just an excuse! A man and a woman alone together, nothing good cane of it!¡± Bartlett looked at Byran, his smile not reaching his eyes, ¡°Mr. Howard is here too? I don¡¯t remember inviting you?¡± Remembering how he had snuck in, Byran coughed awkwardly, ¡°Ahem! I¡¯m here in ce of my brother, Balfour!¡± Bartlettughed lightly, ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± At that moment, Haillie Knotts walked in, looking bewildered, ¡°Byran, so you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been looking for you! Why did you call me so urgently toe here? What happened?¡± When she received Byran¡¯s call, Haillie was nearby having coffee with a friend. Hearing it was about Ellinor¡¯s affair, she rushed over to see the drama! Byran pointed to Ellinor on the bed, ¡°Haillie, look, caught in the act!¡± Haillie looked at Ellinor, wrapped in a nket on the bed, then at Bartlett standing nearby. Her face showed surprise and disappointment, ¡°Ellinor, how could you¡­ Oh my god! I can¡¯t believe you would do such a thing!¡± Ellinor gave her a look but didn¡¯t say anything. Her indisposition made her look quite bad, as if she was feeling guilty. Haillie sighed in heartache, then went to stand by Marissa who hadn¡¯t said a word. She reached out to support her,forting, ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t get too worked up. What¡¯s done is done, we can¡¯t change it. We¡¯ll just have to wait until Theo finds out and see how he handles it! Manssa¡¯s face was stern. She didn¡¯t respond to Haillie¡¯s words, avoided her support, and looked at Ellinor doubtfully with her old but sharp eyes, ¡°Ellinor, you tell me what happened. I just want to hear it from you.¡± Haillie¡¯s face stiffened and she awkwardly withdrew her hand. Ellinor was in severe pain and couldn¡¯t help but sharply inhale. She lifted her head and honestly said, ¡°Granny, I just came to see the art exhibition today. Then I suddenly felt unwell and rested here. Mr. Rex was just kindly helping me.¡± Marissa softened her gaze as she saw Ellinor¡¯s poorplexion, asking with concern, ¡°Unwell? Ellinor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 When Veronica saw that Grandma seemed willing to believe Ellinor, he immediately interrupted, ¡°Gran, don¡¯t listen to her excuses, don¡¯t let her fool you again if she¡¯s really feeling unwell, why isn¡¯t she in the hospital but hanging around with a guy in the lounge? Gran, we, the nchet family, can¡¯t tolerate such a woman with loose morals. She has character issues, not only is she having an affair, she even swiped Haillie¡¯s watch yesterday Ask Haillie if you don¡¯t believe me¡± Haillie put on a generous expression and shook her head. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s just a lost watch, no big deal But what Ellinor¡¯s done today, it¡¯s really unfair to Theo¡­ Ellinor turned pale, gave a little smile, but ignored Haillie and the others. She threw off the nket on her, propped herself up and said to Marissa, ¡®Gran, whether you believe it or not, I haven¡¯t done anything to wrong the nchet family Seeing her face so pale, Manssa wanted her to sit down before they continued¡­. But Byran, impatient, came forward, grabbed Ellinor by the cor and said, ¡°Enough with your excuses! No one here is going to believe your lies! If you know what¡¯s good for you, admit your mistake and leave the nchet family. Don¡¯t wait for us to kick you out!¡± Bartlett came over and pulled Byran¡¯s hand away, ¡°Let go of her, can¡¯t you see she¡¯s not feeling well?¡± Byranughed. ¡°Oh, you stood up for her like this? And you dare say there¡¯s nothing going on between you two?¡± Bartlett didn¡¯t bother arguing. ¡°Innocent people are naturally innocent! Mr. Howard, you¡¯d better watch what you say, because there are consequences for speaking recklessly!¡± Bartlett, who always had a smile on his face, now had a serious look, his sharp eyes emitting an intimidating aura. Byran felt a bit ufortable, mumbling. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. You two were caught together in the lounge¡­¡± Bartlett ignored Byran, turned around to look at the weak Ellinor, and supported her wobbling shoulders, ¡°Ellinor, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± A man¡¯s mature and deep voice suddenly echoed. It was calm and steady, but there was a strong sense of danger. Everyone was taken aback and looked back¡­ The tall and upright figure of Theo appeared at the lounge door. The man with his hands in his pockets looked handsome, his face cold and dark. Behind him, Collin, with a serious and loyal expression, followed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing Theo, Veronica got excited and ran over, ¡°Theo, you¡¯vee at just the right time! Ellinor¡¯s having an affair, and she was caught red-handed meeting with this guy here!¡± Theo frowned, ¡°Shut up!¡± Veronica shrank her neck in fear.. She thought, her brother must be very angry after learning about his wife¡¯s infidelity, so she didn¡¯t dare to say more. In any case, there¡¯s no turning back for Ellinor today! Seeing Ellinor being supported by Bartlett, Theo¡¯s eyes turned extremely cold. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Looking at the scene before her, Haille could tell that something juicy was about to unravel A gleeful sense of schadenfreude shed in her eyes. Ellinor had messed with her watch, and karma was hitting back today! Should she say ¡°serves you night?? Haillie feigned a sigh, walked over, and kindly advised. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t get too steamed Nobody could¡¯ve seen Ellinor pulling this stunt behind your back.¡± Theo shot Haillie a nce, then moved his gaze away, his icy starending on Ellinor. He said. ¡°Come over!* Ellinor was calm, thanked Bartlett who was supporting her, and obediently walked towards Theo, ¡°Theo ¡± But before she reached him, a sudden wave of dizziness hit her and she started to lose control. Theo extended his arm to catch her, frowned and said, ¡°Where¡¯s that bravado now? Are you already weak like this? She was already feeling terrible, and now he was mocking her. Ellinor was pretty ticked off. If only she had the strength now, she¡¯d totally punch him! Was he even a man? He didn¡¯t need to treat her like a princess, but at least have some sympathy, right? As Theo held Ellinor carefully, Haillie. Byran, and Veronica were all a bit puzzled Because it seemed like Theo didn¡¯t care about being betrayed at all, rather he was more concerned about Ellinor¡¯s health?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor rested on Theo for a bit, gathered enough strength to raise her head, and asked him, ¡°Theo, did you bring the stuff I asked you to buy?¡± At this, everyone was a bit confused What stuff? Mentioning that, a rarely seen look of embarrassment and helplessness crossed Theo¡¯s mature and stern face. Then he took out a pack of tampon from his pocket and handed it to her ¡°Thanks!¡± Ellinor took the stuff and stood up from his arms, walking towards the restroom on her own. Theo signaled with his eyes, and Collin immediately turned around to apany Ellinor The atmosphere in the lounge got a bit weird. Haillie, Byran, and Veronica were totally bbergasted. Their aloof and superior Theo, actually went and bought tampon for Ellinor. Marissa also noticed that there wasn¡¯t any trust issue between the two, the situation wasnt as Veronica depicted So, Marissa walked over and asked ¡°Theo, what¡¯s going on? Did you know Ellinor was here?¡± Thea nodded lightly, ¡°Yeah I knew She came to see the exhibition today and told me in advance. Later she felt unwell and texted me toe pick her up Everyone was shocked! Especially Byran and Veronica, their faces had turned quite ugly What was going on? Was Theo called over by Ellinor herself? Ellinor went out to meet other men behind his back, and she even notified Thea in advance? What the hell was happening? Seeing how pale Ellinor was Manssa was worned, ¡°Theo, Ellinor isn¡¯t well, you should take her to the hospital for a checkup¡± Theo¡¯s look was serious, he rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, granny, she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just having cramps because of period, I¡¯ll take her to the hospital for a checkup¡± Only then did Marissa realize that Ellinor was on her period, and her difort was due to menstrual cramps. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Marissa was relieved to hear Ellinor was okay, but it also confirmed that she wasn¡¯t pregnant. The old lady couldn¡¯t help but feel bummed out. Looks like Ellinor and her grandson have to keep pushing for it next month! Things didn¡¯t go as Byran expected. He walked up to Theo and said. ¡°Theo, before you got here. I saw Ellinor hanging out with that guy in the lounge it was all sketchy You should totally dump her!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Theo replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at school? Why are you so nosy about my wife?¡± Byran got awkward, I took a day off¡± Theo asked again. ¡°Just to spy on my wife?¡± Byran stammered I just happened to see her alone outside, so I followed her, and then I saw her meeting with another guy¡­ Theo, poker faced, said, ¡°Byran, let me remind you, she married me to be thedy of the nchet family, not to be in prison. Where she wants to go, who she wants to meet is her own business. As her husband, I trust her judgment and believe she wouldn¡¯t do anything improper¡­ Byran, not convinced, raised his voice, ¡°But she has done something improper! She was in a room with another man, even lying in bed!¡± Veronica also joined in, ¡°Theo, Ellinor really¡­ Theo coldly looked at Veronica, ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss too! And you dragged grandma here? She¡¯s old, what if something happened to her because of this, how would you take responsibility?¡± Veronica immediately lost her voice, ¡°Theo, L¡­¡± ¡°Take grandma home now!¡® Theo ordered sternly. Veronica didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, obediently helped grandma out, and went home¡­. Haillie, watching all this, was surprised. She thought for a moment, then feigned kindness saying. ¡°Theo, Byran and Veronica are young. they don¡¯t know better. But, they did all this because they care about you¡­¡± Theo coldly looked at Haillie, ¡°And you?¡± Haillie stiffened, ¡°I of course, L Theo¡¯s eyes shed with displeasure, ¡°They¡¯re young and naive, are you?¡± Haillie frowned unwillingly. ¡°Theo, we really did see Ellinor lying on that bed¡­¡± Theo said calmly and firmly. ¡°She just came to see the art exhibition and was resting here because she wasn¡¯t feeling well. Is there a problem with that?¡± Haillie¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Theo, do you really trust her that much? Even when all three of us saw it with our own eyes, you still don¡¯t believe it?¡± Theo said, ¡°I have no reason to doubt my own wife and listen to idle gossip.¡± Haillie was dumbstruck, her shock was beyond words. She had already seen Theo¡¯s special care for Ellinor at dinner, and today she saw his unconditional trust in her. Gotta admit, Ellinor really has some tricks up her sleeve! The matter wasn¡¯t resolved, Veronica took Marissa home, and Haillie dragged Byran away. In the lounge, only two men were left sitting face to face, and the atmosphere was super tense. After a while, Bartlett gracefully shrugged, smiled and said, ¡°Theo, it¡¯s been ages.¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Theo grunted a response, ¡°When did you get back?¡± Bartlett stepped forward, grinning from ear to ear, ¡°About a week ago. My return was quite rushed, I haven¡¯t even had a chance to catch up with you and Jonah yet!¡± Theo replied, ¡°No rush, whenever you have time¡± Bartlett chuckled, ¡°Theo, we actually bumped into each other at the Twilight Barst time, but you seemed pretty upied so I didn¡¯t bother you¡® ¡°Really?¡± Theo¡¯s face was expressionless, but a hint of chill flickered in his eyes. Indeed, they had crossed paths at the Twilight Bar. That night, Ellinor lost a game at the Twilight Bar and was punished to kiss a guy. The guy she was supposed to choose was Bartlett Bartlett continued, ¡°Theo. I heard you got hitched recently Looks like I missed out on the wedding feast!¡± A smirk tugged at Theo¡¯s lips, ¡°My wife and I can treat you to a meal another day¡± Bartlett paused for a second, then smiled, ¡°Sounds good, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it!¡± Just then, Collin rushed in saying, ¡°Mr. nchet, Ms. Mendoza isn¡¯t feeling well. For some reason, she suddenly started having a nosebleed!¡± Theo furrowed his brows and quickly headed towards the restroom¡­ Bartlett followed. In the restroom. Ellinor was bent over the sink washing her nose, the water in the white basin was tinged with red. After washing up, she stuffed tissue into her nostrils to stop the bleeding Turning around, she looked funny, like a little pig Theo was watching her from behind, a touch of mockery in his eyes. Ellinor looked weak, herrge eyes listless, ¡°Superior Sir, I¡¯m okay now, we can go.¡± After saying that, she took weak steps, walked past Theo, and tried to walk out on her own¡­. Theo frowned, turned around and caught up with her, lifting her up. Ellinor was startled, ¡°Superior Sir? What are you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re in no condition, we¡¯re going to the hospital!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital¡­¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Theo looked at the pale, weak Ellinor in his arms, ¡°Just listen to me! Your health is closely rted to my personal issues until we divorce. I¡¯m not interested in bing a widower at this age!¡± So that¡¯s it Ellinor furrowed her brows, gave a dryugh, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die even if you do!¡± Seeing her frail appearance but stubborn mouth, a hint of mockery shed in Theo¡¯s eyes, ¡®So, you¡¯ll be a widow if I die?¡± Ellinor giggled softly, ¡°Sounds good, doesn¡¯t it? As his spouse, I could inherit his vast fortune, and there¡¯ll be one less nuisance at home? Theo¡¯s face changed, but he quicklyughed, ¡°Seems like I need to watch out for you in the future!¡± Ellinor gave him a nce, then turned her head away. Whatever, let it be. No more struggles! She was too ufortable, no energy left to struggle or walk¡­ Every step she took felt like walking on broken ss! Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Bartlett hurried over with a middle aged man carrying a medical kit, ¡°Theo, my personal doctor just arrived. Why not have him take a look at Ellinor first?¡± ¡°No need for the fuss.¡± Theo, holding Ellinor, bypassed Bartlett directly Bartlett, knowing Ellinor didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital, followed to try to persuade them But Collin turned around and stopped him, ¡®Mr. Rex you don¡¯t need to worry about Ellinor. Mr. nchet has already called an ambnce. It¡¯s outside An ambnce Bartlett narrowed his eyes, looking thoughtfully at the sight of Theo carrying Ellinor away, and said no more Inside the ambnce, Ellinory on the stretcher, her face looking even worse. Her pale face wasn¡¯t because her physical difort had intensified, but because of herplicated emotions ¡°Superior Sir, I thank you! For taking an ambnce to the hospital during my period, I must be one of a kind in Greenhoven!¡± The man sitting next to her stretcher, due to his tall stature, sat in the vehicle with his long legs bent, asionally bumping his head on the roof Theo, who had followed the ambnce as family, gave Ellinor a disapproving nce, ¡°Are you still not satisfied? You¡¯re not a kid anymore. Can¡¯t you remember your own menstrual cycle?¡± His tone was displeased, like an adult scolding a careless child Ellinor frowned, her pale face showing a bit of grievance, sheined. ¡°Of course I remember my cycle, just don¡¯t know why it came early this month, and it¡¯s suddenly so painful I never get cramps¡­ As a man. Theo didn¡¯t quite understand or could empathize with women¡¯s menstrual issues. Ellinor¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, and it was obvious that the pain was no joke. Theo checked Ellinor¡¯s sweaty forehead, then reached up to rub her hair, ¡°Hmm, at least you had the sense to message me when you¡¯re not feeling well. That¡¯s worth some praise¡± His condescending manner was like petting a grumpy but powerless sick kitten! With his warm and rough palm on her head, Ellinor was taken aback, feeling a bit awkward¡­ Hehe, she didn¡¯t care about his praise at all! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She¡¯s just doing her job, ying the role of his wife for three months! If it wasn¡¯t for her mom¡¯s painting today, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to go to the exhibition with Bartlett. The moment she nned to go to the exhibition with Bartlett, she sent a text to Theo informing him. As Theo had said, for the next three months, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate any misunderstandings about him being unfaithful. Since Bartlett is a man and has shown interest in her, it¡¯s even more necessary to inform Theo to avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings About Byran, Ellinor had noticed from the beginning that he was following her, but she didn¡¯t mind! What she didn¡¯t expect was her body¡¯s sudden condition, or that Byran would go to such lengths to bring Veronica and Marissa to catch her cheating! In the ambnce, two young nurses were sneaking peeks at Theo¡­. ¡°Look, he¡¯s so handsome and so good to his girlfriend! What a godly boyfriend!¡± ¡°His girlfriend gets cramps and he¡¯s so nervous he calls an ambnce! My boyfriend only knows how to y video games!¡± Ellinor looked at Theo, the Superior Sir, with confusion. A godly boyfriend? She¡¯d love to hand this hot potato of a boyfriend over to them for free! Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 In the emergency room of the hospital, the emergency doctor checked Ellinor¡¯s lower abdomen and asked her about some rted symptoms, then called for a senior doctor to treat her. The senior doctor frowned, then turned to the family members nearby, ¡°Has she been popping a lot of supplementstely? Theo had been rarely home, so he didn¡¯t have a clue about Ellinor¡¯s diet Collin stepped up and said, ¡°Mr. nchet, ording to our butler, Marissa has been cooking nutritious soups for Ms Mendoza three times a day Could that be the problem?¡± The senior doctor shook his head after hearing this, ¡°She¡¯s young and healthy, there¡¯s no need for her to overdose on supplements. Too much of a good thing can cause difort, even early periods Her nosebleed and menstrual pain are the result of an overdose of supplements!¡± Theo asked. ¡°So what should we do now? The senior doctor said, ¡°No biggiel! Just stop the supplements, I¡¯ll prescribe her some painkillers. She should drink more water and watch her diet when she gets home¡± Collin went to the pharmacy to get the medicine. Ellinor tried to sit up and weakly reached out to grab her shoes on the floor¡­ Despite trying her best to put on her shoes, she just didn¡¯t have the energy ¡°Do you need a hand?¡± Theo watched her and asked with a slight smile. Ellinor didn¡¯t look up, it¡¯s okay, I can do it myself¡­¡± Despite her firm words, she was indeed weak, her hands had no strength. Just as she was worrying, arge hand reached over, gently adjusted her shoes for her, and then helped her put them on. Ellinor looked up and saw Theo¡¯s head, she was surprised. This usually arrogant guy was actually helping her put on shoes? Collin came back with the medicine and was also stunned to see this sight. Mr. nchet actually helped someone put on shoes, it was quite a shock. Theo¡¯s movements were efficient yet gentle. He helped Ellinor put on her shoes. He looked at her petite feet, not sure if her feet were too small or his hands were toorge. Theo started, ¡°Those supplements that grandma makes you eat, you just eat them all? Don¡¯t you ever refuse?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Grandma means well, she works hard to make soup for me, how could I refuse? You¡¯re hardly ever home, if you were, you could share the burden with me, then I wouldn¡¯t have to eat it all by myselfi Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Theo looked at her, his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°You wish I coulde home for meals every day?¡± Ellinor thought for a moment, then shook her head seriously, ¡°You better note home, it¡¯s easier for me to handle grandma alone. If you¡¯re home, I have to act affectionately with you, which makes me really ufortable!¡± Theo¡¯s face suddenly darkened, he put her foot that he had just put the shoe on heavily on the ground, ¡°Walk by yourself!¡± Ellinor was startled, why did he suddenly get so angry? She¡¯s a patient now! Back at the nchet family¡¯s house, Marissa looked at her guiltily, ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s all my fault. I thought giving you more supplements would be good for your health, I didn¡¯t expect it to make your period so painful!¡± Ellinor leaned against the bed head, smiled, and shook her head tofort Marissa, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine.¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¡°Your face is looking awfully pale, and you¡¯re still saying you¡¯re fine?¡± Marissa was worried sick. She turned to her grandson. ¡°Theo, go massage Ellinor¡¯s belly¡± Theo grimaced Ellinor too stiffened up, waving her hand, it¡¯s okay! Grandma, I¡¯ve already taken some painkillers I¡¯m feeling much better Manssa disagreed, ¡°If you¡¯re already feeling better, then him massaging your belly should make you pain¨Cfree¡± ¡°Grandma Ellinor didn¡¯t know how to politely refuse, so she looked at Theo, hoping he¡¯d say something Theo smiled faintly at her awkwardness, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. I¡¯ll get someone to bring her a heat pad.¡± Marissa wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°How could a heat padpare to her husband¡¯s massage?¡± Neither Theo nor Ellinor had anything to say to that. They looked at each other, both clearly reluctant¡­ Marissa picked up on something. ¡°Theo, Ellinor, why are you two acting so stuffy? You don¡¯t seem intimate at all. Haven¡¯t you slept together yet?¡± Ellinor was taken aback, then forced augh, ¡°We have! We¡¯ve slept together several times, grandma!¡± Theo squinted at Ellinor, who was dead serious, and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s night, several times¡± Marissa frowned, ¡°You¡¯re already living together as husband and wife, why are you still shy? Theo, what are you waiting for? Go take care of your wife!¡± Under grandma¡¯s supervision, Theo went over and sat next to Ellinor. He leaned in and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± As he spoke, his hand was already on her painful lower abdomen¡­. The belly is an animal¡¯s most vulnerable spot, only the most intimate and trusted people are shown this side, like dogs and cats rolling over to show their belly, not minding to show their weakness But her rtionship with Theo wasn¡¯t quite that close, so Ellinor tensed up and felt uneasy. She blushed out of sheer embarrassment but still forced a smile at Marissa Marissa watched as her grandson gave her granddaughter¨Cinw a belly rub, then asked, ¡°Ellinor, feeling better?¡± Ellinor blushed and nodded, ¡°Yes, much, much better!¡± Marissa was satisfied, ¡°Good, your face is looking better than before. I guess this method works! Theo, keep doing this for Ellinor, don¡¯t go anywhere tonight, just stay home and keep herpany¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma, I will,¡± Theo replied with a smile. Marissa gave a few more instructions before leaving Once grandma was gone, Ellinor¡¯s tension eased up, but the warmth on her belly caused her to blush again, ¡°Ahem, Superior Sir, grandma¡¯s gone, you can stop now!¡± Theo¡¯s hand was still on her belly, not stopping. He raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°If this method really works, I don¡¯t mind continuing to massage for you.¡± Ellinor was embarrassed, ¡°No, no need This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Theo looked at her with a sly smile, ¡°What, are you shy?¡± Ellinor frowned ring at his handsome face, said indignantly, ¡°I¡¯m not shy!¡± Theo mocked her, nodding, ¡°Yeah, you weren¡¯t shy when you loudly told grandma we¡¯ve slept together several times.¡± Ellinor was mortified, ¡°Theo!¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Watching Ellinor blush in embarrassment. Theo¡¯s smirk grew wider ¡°Ellinor, if you want to be a good wife, you gotta learn to call your husband ¡®honey ¡°Call you ¡®honey?¡± Ellinor thought about his suggestion, then scoffed, ¡°Nah, I think I¡¯d get goosebumps! Not willing huh? Theo¡¯s face darkened, his hand on her stomach pressing down harder Ellinor suddenly felt ufortable, she grimaced, ¡°Ouch, be gentle!¡± Because of her cramps, her voice was weak. The phrase be gentle in this room, where only the two of them were, seemed rather suggestive. Both froze, looking at each other with stiff expressions. After a moment of silence. Theo chuckled, ¡°How gentle do you want me to be, hmm?¡± His hand really did lighten up, tickling her stomach like a yful tease¡­. Ellinor felt ticklish and was sure this man was just messing with her. Annoyed, she snapped, ¡°Hmph, you better take your hand off me and back off!¡± Hand? Theo leaned closer to her, ¡°What are you so nervous about? Blushing like that?¡± Ellinor put her hand on his chest, trying to push him away. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous, I¡¯m just, um¡­. Hot That word added anotheryer of suggestion to the already charged atmosphere. hot¡­¡± She was ufortable, her face red from being teased, she bit her lip nervously Her longshes cast shadows on herrge, teary eyes¡­ The usually careless Ellinor now looked so vulnerable, Theo¡¯s eyes softened, his throat suddenly dry. Fine, no more teasing! He gave her a deep look, pulled his hand back and handed her a ss of water from the bedside table, ¡°Have it.¡± Ellinor took the water, ¡°Thanks¡± Theo got up and went to the bathroom. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor sighed in relief, today Theo was acting a bit off¡­. Meanwhile, at the front door of the nchet family home. Veronica sat in her pink sports car, growing more and more irritated, and banged the steering wheel in frustration. After a failed scheme, she had been scolded by her grandmother. In a bad mood, she went for a drive. But now, she didn¡¯t dare to go home. Seeing her brother¡¯s car in the yard, she was scared, scared of being scolded again¡­. That damn Ellinor was her nightmare! Ever since Ellinor married into their family, she felt like she was always in trouble. Even her doting grandmother was now constantly displeased with her, always urging her to learn from Ellinor Learn what from Ellinor? Her poverty? As Veronica was feeling restless, she noticed a short, plump man sneaking around their front door¡­ Who was this? Veronica got out of the car, watched for a moment, then walked over and asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing loitering around our house?¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Morgan jumped a bit, fumbling to exin, ¡°Um¡­ this is the nchet home, right? I was looking for Mrs. nchet You¡¯re looking for Ellinor? Just hearing Ellinor¡¯s name annoys me now Veronica thought, studying Morgan with a disdainful look ¡°What do you want with her?¡± Morgan sized up Veronica. From head to toe, she was wearing limited edition designer brands. She was pretty, with a haughty air about her. She looked like a spoiled rich girl¡­. So, he made a guess, ¡°Miss, you said this is your house? Could it be you¡¯re Mrs. nchet?¡± Veronica furrowed her brows, realizing he had no idea who her brother¡¯s wife was. She didn¡¯t bother exining, instead questioning, ¡°And what if I am! What do you want with Mrs nchet? Morgan, thinking he had found the right person, immediately put on a fawning smile, ¡®Mrs. nchet, there¡¯s some gossip about Mr. nchet that I thought you might be interested in Do you have time for a chat?¡± Gossip about my brother? Veronica was curious and puzzled. After a moment of thought, she nodded, ¡°Follow my car. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else¡± Morgan hopped into his car and followed Veronica¡¯s pink sports car to a dessert shop. Inside the shop, Morgan ced several photos on the table and slid them toward Veronica The photos were of Theo and Ellinor together. Veronica looked uninterested, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of showing me these?¡± Morgan was puzzled by Veronica¡¯s calm reaction, ¡°Mrs. nchet, this woman is Ellinor, your husband¡¯s mistress!¡± Veronica was taken aback, ¡°A mistress?¡± So this fat guy had misunderstood Morgan continued, ¡°This woman is using her youth and beauty to seduce Mr. nchet. It may disrupt your rtionship in the future. I can help you get rid of her, but after the job¡¯s done, I hope you can do me a small favor¡± Veronica, who was just thinking about how to retaliate against Ellinor, was intrigued, ¡°What favor?¡± Morgan smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a small favor No big deal for someone like you, Mrs. nchet!¡± After hearing Morgan¡¯s intention, Veronica thought it was no big deal, ¡°Deal. If you can get rid of this woman named Ellinor and make my brother.. ahem, my ¡®husband¡® despise herpletely, I¡¯ll make sure he invests in your Nexus Industries project!¡± With the terms settled, Morgan was overjoyed, ¡°Mrs. nchet, you¡¯re truly straightforward! Just wait for the good news! Within a week, I¡¯ll make sure Mr. nchetpletely despises Ellinor!¡± After Morgan left, Veronica sat in the dessert shop for a while longer, sipping her drink with anticipation. Ellinor, let¡¯s see if you can escape this time!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The next morning. Theo unusually stayed home for breakfast. At the breakfast table, Ellinor was given a lot of attention. Marissa, worried about her recovery, offered to have Theo feed her. Ellinor tried to refuse, but Manssa insisted Expecting the aloof man to refuse, she was surprised when he just smiled mysteriously and went ahead, cutting the fried egg into bite¨Csized pieces and feeding her. So cheesy! She couldn¡¯t refuse in front of Marissa. So she had to open her mouth and eat, all while maintaining a smile. It wasn¡¯t until her phone rang, like a lifesaver, that she had an excuse to leave the table. She quickly answered the call in her room. It was the principal of Creston University on the line. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Since they haven¡¯t seen each other for a while, the principal of Creston University made small talk with Ellinor for a while before getting to the point, ¡°Ellinor, your graduation ceremony is next Monday As one of our outstanding graduates, you need to bring your parents to the ceremony. The school hopes that you and your parents could give a speech on stage, sharing your learning experiences¡± Ellinor politely declined. Im really sorry, Sir, but I don¡¯t have parents¡± *No parents? What are you talking about? Your file says your father and stepmother are both alive! ¡°Sir ¡± Over the phone, someone seemed to be calling for the principal. The principal responded, then hurriedly said, ¡°Ellinor, remember to bring your parents early on Monday Don¡¯t bete!¡± With that the principal hung up. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Ellinor was a bit annoyed Although she technically had parents, they might as well not exist. From a young age, Arnold had been hands¨Coff with her. As a father, he never attended her parent¨C teacher meetings, and her stepmother, Tracy Mendoza, was even less likely to make an appearance for her sake. But the principal always thought of her as his excellent student, and she didn¡¯t want to let him down. After some thought, Ellinor decided to try calling Arnold, Dad, are you avable next Monday? Over the phone, Arnold was enjoying breakfast with Tracy and her daughter. ¡°Next Monday? That¡¯s the day your sister is signing a contract with a newpany live online Tracy and I need to dress up and support your sister!¡± Ellinor was surprised, ¡°Sis is signing with a newpany? Seems like her career wasn¡¯t affected by the negative newsst time!, Arnoldughed happily, ¡°Yes! The whole thing was a misunderstanding. The girl in the video was not your sister but an actress who had surgery to look like her. Your sister was maliciously ndered, but thank goodness Auntie Tracy had a way to reveal the truth and clear her name. Moreover, because of the attention the news brought, a big agency is chasing to sign her!¡± Ellinor smiled faintly. Tracy really knew how to get things done, whitewashing her daughter, She Mendoza. Amold asked, ¡°Ellinor, why did you ask if I was avable next Monday? What¡¯s up?¡± Thinking of the principal¡¯s instructions, Ellinor hesitated, then said, ¡°Monday is my graduation ceremony. The school asked me to bring my parents. So, I wanted to ask if you could Arnold cut her off before she could finish, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve always been at ease about your studies, so I won¡¯t go to your graduation. Your sister¡¯s signing ceremony is more important, as it has to do with her future career.¡± The answer was expected Ellinorughed sardonically, ¡°Alright, I got it. Bye, Dad.¡± Just after hanging up, She sent several messages in a row: ¡°What? You want Dad to attend your graduation?¡± ¡°Too bad, I¡¯m the most important daughter in Dad¡¯s heart! What¡¯s the point of your good grades? Dad doesn¡¯t care!¡± ¡°Oh, and I have some great news. I¡¯m about to sign with the biggest film and televisionpany in the world. They represent international superstars. I¡¯m not far from being one myself! Dad told me he¡¯s proud of me and even bought me lots of gifts!¡± She then sent a picture of several brand¨Cnew designer bags. Ellinor smiled faintly, replying, ¡°Good luck!¡± Without the jealous response she hoped for from Ellinor, She¡¯s boasting felt like punching cotton. She sent another message, ¡°Ellinor, no matter how hard you try, you¡¯ll always be an ordinary illegitimate child! Don¡¯t even dream of surpassing me, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t care about She¡¯s shallow boasting and arrogance. What she cared more about was how to exin to the principal about the absence of her parents at Monday¡¯s graduation ceremony¡­ Just then. Theo walked in, opened the wardrobe, and took out a suit jacket. ¡°Come here¡± Hearing hismanding tone, Ellinor frowned, ¡°What for?¡± Theo said, ¡°Help me tie this tie!¡± Ellinor was speechless If it weren¡¯t for her previous promise to y the role of his wife, she wouldn¡¯t y along with him! She got up, walked over, and put a delicate tie around Theo¡¯s neck¡­. He was too tall, she had to stand on her toes to barely reach, and because of the height difference, her movements looked clumsy and ufortable. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Theo was staring at her with a smirk. It took Ellinor quite an effort to tie Theo¡¯s tie. She red at him and suddenly a lightbulb went off in her head, ¡°Superior Sir, are you avable next Monday? ¡°No.¡± The man answered quickly, almost coldly Ellinor pouted and didn¡¯t say anything else, but she purposely inessed up his tie and walked away. The man frowned and fixed his tre himself. What? Is something happening on Monday?¡± Ellinor turned to look at Theo After thinking about it, even if Theo was free, what role would he y at her graduation ceremony? Plus, this man was too high¨Cprofile, it would inevitably attract unnecessary attention! ¡°Never mind, just asking!¡± She gave up. Theo didn¡¯t ask any further. He walked up to her, lifted her chin, and asked from above, ¡®Is your stomach still hurting?¡± Ellinor red at him, ¡°Thanks for caring, sir, I¡¯m fine now!¡± ¡°Good, just don¡¯t die in my house He casually finished, let go of her pointed chin, put his sult jacket on his arm, and walked away Ellinor waved her fist at the man¡¯s tall figure. Theo really deserved a punch! Later, Ellinor thought of Marissa. If she asked, her grandmother would probably agree to apany her to the graduation ceremony But grandmother was old and the graduation ceremony would be long and boring, it didn¡¯t seem right to bother her.. Forget it, she¡¯ll just go by herself when the timees! Monday The principal of Creston University was giving the opening speech at the auditorium¡­ For today¡¯s graduation ceremony, each department selected a top student, who was apanied by their parents. Each parent was proud of their child. But Ellinor stood alone, out of ce At this moment, in the counseling office upstairs. The counselor said in a worried tone. ¡°Mr. nchet, your sister has failed for the seventh time since she enrolled. If this continues, whether she can graduate smoothly is a problem!¡± Veronica was summoned for being a cker again. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Theo sat on the sofa in the counseling office, supporting his forehead with one hand, no longer wanting to deal with his sister. He nced down and saw Ellinor standing on the stage. ¡°What¡¯s going on downstairs?¡± The counselor came over and looked down, ¡°Mr. nchet, it¡¯s the graduation ceremony for the seniors! The students on the stage are the top students selected by each department Today, they attend the graduation ceremony with their parents and give graduation speeches.¡± Speaking of which, the counselor also noticed Ellinor standing alone on the stage, ¡°Eh? Why is Ellinor standing alone? She was the top scorer in the college entrance exam. The principal¡¯s favorite student. Why didn¡¯t her parentse?¡± Theo squinted, thinking back to a few days ago when Ellinor asked him if he was avable on Monday Was it because of this graduation ceremony? The counselor sighed again, ¡°I can¡¯t believe her parents don¡¯t even cherish such an excellent girl!¡± Theo asked, ¡®Counselor, do you think a husband counts as a guardian?¡± The counselor was taken aback, ¡°Mr. nchet, what did you say?¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 On the stage, Yvette, the honor student from the Music Department of Creston University, was giving her graduation speech with her father by her side Overwhelmed by the memories of their four years in college, they were both on the verge of tears. ¡°Man, Yvette¡¯s dad looks so young! And so handsome!¡± ¡°Yvette is the most beautiful girl in our Creston University, no wonder with those good genes from her parents! ¡°Wow, Yvette¡¯s dad just said he¡¯s going to donate three pianos to the music department! He¡¯s loaded¡± Im so jealous of Yvette¡¯s life! Shees from a wealthy family, her parents adore her, she¡¯s pretty, and she¡¯s academically excellent tool With her vanity fully stoked from all thepliments and envy pouring in from her ssinates, Yvette stepped down from the podium with her head held high Backstage, she spotted Ellinor, waiting for her turn to take the stage. By tradition, thest to go on stage was usually the most important person. Yvette wasn¡¯t thrilled about this, but she didn¡¯t dare to protest as it was the principal¡¯s decision. She decided to approach Ellinor and feigned surprise, ¡®Ellinor, you came all by yourself today?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yep¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Yvette put on a sympathetic face, ¡°I heard from some ssmates that you¡¯re an illegitimate child who was sent to live in the countryside. You had to work really hard to get into the city for school! It must¡¯ve been really tough for you, being sent away at such a young age! Poor thing! I guess that¡¯s why you work so hard, because you don¡¯t have parents to depend on! Luckily, I don¡¯t have to work as hard as you do, my parents love me and they give me everything I want!¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Really? So you n to rely on your parents after graduation?¡± Yvette choked on her words, looking upset, ¡°Ellinor, I was just trying to show some concern, but you just have to be so prickly! Well, my dad was right, people who are pitiable often have despicable qualities!¡± Hearing her name called by the emcee, Ellinor left Yvette on the spot and walks onto the stage She thanked her alma mater and her teachers, reminisced about her college life, and talked about how she has grown¡­ The young woman on the stage, makeup¨Cfree, exudes calmness and confidence. Her humorous graduation speech was quite infectious, making the audienceugh and cry at the same time. Not like those melodramatic speeches from the previous speakers, which only moved themselves. Whispers began among the crowd¡­. ¡°Ellinor sure lives up to her reputation as the top student, I really like her graduation speech!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Ellinor is also one of the most beautiful girls in our school, albeit with a less privileged backgroundpared to Yvette!¡± ¡°Real talk, Ellinor from the Math Department is the true genius here, and she¡¯s even prettier than Yvette!¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s pretty and talented, isn¡¯t she still just an illegitimate child? Did you guys notice? She came alone today, no parents to apany her!¡± ¡°I heard she was born to her dad and his mistress! Like father like daughter, I bet she¡¯s no angel in private!¡± Yvette, who had returned to her seat among the students, feignedpassion and nudged her friend, ¡°Oh my, you guys, don¡¯t be so harsh. Ellinor¡¯s already pitiful enough. Even if she did something ¡®desperate, it¡¯s all for survival, right?¡± Her face showed sympathy, but inside, she was feeling pretty smug Before college, Yvette was always the center of attention. But since she became ssmates with Ellinor, she¡¯s always been overshadowed by the top student! Now, she¡¯s finally found something that Ellinor couldn¡¯t beat her at ¨C family background and social status! Ellinor could never match up to her on these two points! As Ellinor¡¯s speech continued, the auditorium suddenly went eerily quiet¡­ After a few minutes of silence, the students started whispering again¡­ ¡°Did you see that? The man who just walked on stage is so handsome!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Who is that? I¡¯ve never seen a man so handsome in real life!¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¡°He¡¯s handsome and oozes confidence. Is he a specially invited guest of the school?¡± Ellinor had just finished her speech when she felt all eyes on her Curious, she turned around and was shocked to see Theo Theo? What was he doing here? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Theo¡¯s gaze swept over Ellinor before he walked up to the microphone, adjusted its height, and spoke in his deep, captivating voice. ¡°Hi everyone. I¡¯m a family member of Ellinor¡¯s. I¡¯m here today to express our gratitude towards Creston University for their education and care of Ellinor I¡¯m pressed for time so won¡¯t be saying much I n on making a donation to Creston University in Ellinor¡¯s name, a new laboratory building, to show our appreciation.¡± Ellinor Theo, are you okay?¡± The auditorium was abuzz with surprise and shock. Everyone was shell¨Cshocked by this unexpected good news. ¡°Wow! He¡¯s a man of few words, but he just donated a building! ¡°Such a handsome guy donating a building, is he Ellinor¡¯s dad?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here as a parent, so he must be Ellinor¡¯s brother. But they don¡¯t look alike at all!¡± ¡°He¡¯s too young to be her father, isn¡¯t he?¡± The principal of Creston University excitedly stepped onto the stage, ¡°Students, let¡¯s thank Ellinor¡¯s generous family and give a big round of apuse for Ellinor and her family!¡± Apuse broke out, filling the room. Yvette looked upset. Her pride waspletely shattered, and once again, her limelight was stolen by Ellinor! In contrast, the three pianos her father had just pledged to donate seemed so insignificant! Wasn¡¯t Ellinor an orphan with no one to care for her? Who was this handsome and generous man to her? Meanwhile A female student rushed into the freshmannguage ss, ¡°Veronica, big news! Your brother just donated a building to the school!¡± Veronica, who had just been scolded by her brother for her studies, still had red eyes. But hearing the news, she was over the moon, ¡°I knew it! Although my brother scolded me, he still cares about me! He donated a building to the school to make the teachers go easy on me in exams!¡± The student awkwardly said, ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t think your brother did it for you¡­¡± Veronica didn¡¯t believe it and waved her off, ¡°Stop kidding, if it¡¯s not for me, who else could it be for?¡± The student regretfully said, ¡°It¡¯s really not for you, it¡¯s for the senior Ellinor!¡± Veronica¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡®Ellinor? She¡¯s also in Creston University?!¡± The student had an incredulous expression, ¡°Ellinor is an outstanding figure in Creston University. She was the top scorer in the national higher education exam, a record that has yet to be broken! I heard that she didn¡¯t want toe to Creston University at first, but our principal personally persuaded her to come!¡± ¡°Right! Moran, the senior, has always been in love with Ellinor. He has been courting her for three years without sess!¡± The first piece of news made Veronica a little angry, but thest one was too much for her to take! She liked Moran, but when he rejected her, he said he already liked someone else. She never expected that person to be Ellinor! A ssmate then asked. ¡°Veronica, so your brother has two sisters? Is Ellinor your sister? Why does she have a different surname?¡± Veronica answered impatiently, ¡°Ellinor is not my brother¡¯s sister!¡± Confused, the ssmate asked, ¡°Then who is she? Why did your brother attend her graduation ceremony as a parent? And even donated a building for her Veronica gritted her teeth, ¡°She is¡­ Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 ¡®She¡¯s bitch!¡± The girl was a bit awkward, not knowing why Veronica detested Ellinor so much Uhm Veronica, your family is really loaded, huh? You can just donate a building like it¡¯s nothing!¡± Despite the nchet family always being low¨Ckey, everyone in school knew Veronica was a rich girl. But they had no clue she was part of the nchet family, and her brother was the Theo nchet! Veronica was in no mood for ttery now. She asked, ¡®Is my brother still at school?¡± The girl replied. ¡°He should be in the principal¡¯s office discussing the building donation¡± Veronica got up and stormed out of the ssroom, pulling out her phone to call Morgan. ¡°Hey Weren¡¯t you supposed to make my brother, uh, I mean, my husband totally fed up with that woman Ellinor? It¡¯s been days! Where¡¯s your action?¡± Morgan was also helpless, exining, ¡°Mrs. nchet, to be frank, Ive been staking out the Mendoza¡¯s ce for days, but I haven¡¯t seen Ellinor Can¡¯t make a move without her around! No idea where she¡¯s run off to Upon hearing this, Veronica realized Morgan didn¡¯t know the whole story. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t find Ellinor if he was staking out the Mendoza¡¯s ce because Ellinor doesn¡¯t live there! *III send you Ellinor¡¯s locationter. Get on with it today!¡± Morgan was more than happy ¡°If Mrs. nchet could lend me a helping hand, that would be awesome!¡± She hung up, a dark resentment shing in her eyes. Ever since Ellinor joined the nchet family, her grandma and brother didn¡¯t dote on her like before, and even looked at her unfavorably Moreover, her ideal sister¨Cinw was not some country bumpkin like Ellinor, but Ms. Howard from the Howard family! Ms. Howard from the Howard family was a well¨Cbreddy who had always treated her well. Even for the sake of Ms. Howard, she had to drive that damned Ellinor out of the nchet family! Principal¡¯s office. The principal of Creston University invited Theo to his office and earnestly discussed the details of the building donation. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After everything was settled, the principal personally saw Mr. nchet out. Ellinor was by Theo¡¯s side throughout, witnessing the whole donation process, which was beyond her comprehension. After saying goodbye to the principal, she left with Theo. The university corridor was very quiet at this moment. Ellinor turned her face slightly, looked up at the tall and handsome Theo, and finally asked, ¡°Superior Sir, why did youe to our school today?¡± Theo, striding forward leisurely, nced at her and said, ¡°You asked me if I was free on Monday, right? It was for this graduation ceremony, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yes, it was!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me everything then?¡± ¡°I thought about it, and decided it was too trivial to bother you with!¡± Theo agreed and said softly. ¡°To me, it really is a waste of time.¡± Ellinor was speechless. Yeah, she knew he would say that! Theo then added, ¡°But to you, the graduation ceremony is an important event in your life. At least for now, you¡¯re still my wife in name, I don¡¯t mind indulging you in such small matters.¡± Ellinor said, ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to donate a building to show off your wealth, did you?¡± The man¡¯s lips curled up in disdain, ¡°You really think I did this for you? I just wanted to support the country¡¯s education and contribute to society. You were just a side note.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, ¡°Ha, I see!¡± He wanted to donate a building and so he did. Why did he have to do it in her name? Moreover, he had agreed with the principal that the building would be named after her once it was built! So high¨Cprofile! It would be hard for her to distance herself from him in the future) ¡°Ellinor¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Ellinor halted, hearing someone calling her name A sunny¨Cfaced big boy huffed and puffed as he ran towards her.. He was a junior from the third grade. Ellinor asked him puzzled, ¡®Moran, what¡¯s up? You need something?¡± The shy big boy, scratching his head awkwardly with a sincere smile, said, ¡°Ellinor, congrats on your graduation!¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Moran seemed to want to say something, but then he noticed the imposing man standing next to Ellinor, ¡°Uh¡­Ellinor, who is this?¡± Ellinor promptly replied, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my uncle!¡± Theo turned speechless Upon learning that this was Ellinor¡¯s rtive, Moran immediately bowed politely. ¡°Hello, mister!¡± Theo didn¡¯t bother to respond, his face cold. Moran didn¡¯t mind Theo¡¯s coldness. He blushed as he asked Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, can I talk to you alone for a moment?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Uncle, just give me a sec.¡± After speaking, she followed Moran to a slightly distant ce to chat. They stood by the window in the corridor In the middle of their conversation, Moran pulled off the second button from his jacket and handed it to Ellinor. Ellinor took it and looked at it, smiling. Watching this. Theo smirked. Collin, always quick to notice, saw Theo¡¯s confusion and exined, ¡°Mr. nchet, in Japanese manga, the second button of a shirt is the nearest to the heart, symbolizing one¡¯s feelings. That boy¡¯s gesture means he¡¯s willing to give his heart to Ms. Mendoza.¡± Theo squinted. Something with such implications, and Ellinor actually epted it! He vaguely remembered Ellinor once saying she liked gentle, obedient boys who would call her older sister. Was this boy the type she was talking about? Theo scoffed, ¡°Students are dating at such a young age these days?¡± Collin replied bluntly, ¡°Mr. nchet, college students are adults.¡± Theo lit a cigarette, watching the two in the distance. Just beginning to experience love, their faces always flushed¡­. Ellinor stretched out her hand, patting the boy¡¯s head. Her lips moved but he couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying. She was smiling the whole time though. She wasn¡¯t even taller than the boy, yet she acted like an older sister, patting his head? Theo took a deep puff of his cigarette, then blew out the smoke, put out the half¨Cfinished cigarette, and tossed it into the bin. He didn¡¯t say another word until they got in the car. Ellinor didn¡¯t initiate any conversation either, she was busy with her phone, replying to Chase¡¯s messages. Just as the car was about to leave Creston University campus, Veronica suddenly appeared, gging them down. Veronica hopped in, chirping. ¡°You guys can give me a lift home!¡± Theo lifted his eyes, looking at her coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning on going to college?¡± Veronica shrank back, ¡°Bro, I misspoke! I don¡¯t have sses this afternoon¡­¡± Theo didn¡¯t bother with her anymore, signaling to the driver to start the car. Veronica sat next to Ellinor, her attitude very friendly, ¡°Ellinor, so you also studied at Creston University, howe I never saw you at school before?¡± Seeing Veronica¡¯s drastically different attitude, Ellinor smiled slightly. ¡°In my final year of college, I spent most of my time doing internships off¨Ccampus.¡± ¡°Oh, got it!¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Veronica pondered for a moment, then said, ¡®Ellinor, It¡¯s your graduation day. Aren¡¯t we gonna celebrate?¡± Ellinor yawned, ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s there to celebrate¡± Veronica, however, got close to her, enthusiastically hooking her arm around Ellinor¡¯s, ¡°Ellinor, surviving college isn¡¯t a piece of cake Let¡¯s go celebrate! I know a mall that just got a whole bunch of limited edition stuff Wannae with me?¡± Ellinor nced at Veronica¡¯s hand on her arm, raised an eyebrow curiously, ¡°So you want me to go shopping with you now?¡± Veronica nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes! We¡¯ve got nothing better to do since we came home so early! Come on, Ellinor, let¡¯s go!¡± This friendliness was rare. If she could get along with the nchet family, it would save her a lot of trouble. With that in mind, Ellinor smiled faintly, ¡®Alright, let¡¯s hit the mall.¡± Veronica broke into a wide grin, then turned to Theo, ¡°Theo, we girls are going shopping. You might wanna sit this one out.¡± Theo was engrossed in some document, he replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Veronica was secretly thrilled, ¡°Great! Theo, just have the driver drop me and Ellinor at the mall!¡± After the girls got out of the car, Theo rolled down the window, nced at Ellinor, and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t stay out toote. Get back home early¡± Ellinor nodded. At the mall. They hadn¡¯t been to many shops when Veronica suddenly clutched her stomach, wincing in pain, ¡°Ellinor, my stomach hurts need to use the restroom!¡± Ellinor looked around for a restroom, but saw a ¡°Under Maintenance¡± sign on the nearest one. She frowned, ¡°This floor¡¯s restroom out of order, let¡¯s go upstairs. Hurry!¡± Veronica shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t make it upstairs! Ellinor, I bet there¡¯s a working toilet in there. I¡¯ll go check, you wait here!¡± With that, Veronica dashed into the restroom under maintenance. Ellinor frowned in resignation, slowly followed, and waited outside. After a while with no sign of Veronica, she grew worried and decided to go in. As soon as she went in, her vision went ck! Someone had put a bag over her head from behind, and then hit her in the back of the head. She copsed unconscious! A restroom door opened, and Veronica emerged, a triumphant grin on her face¡­ Ellinor, you¡¯ve walked right into my trap this time! At the nchet Hotel. Suite 3201. Ellinory unconscious on the king¨Csize bed in the suite. Veronica stood by the bed, arms crossed over her chest, looking down at the now¨Ctrapped Ellinor in a posture of victory. ¡°Make sure everything is clean and tidy. I don¡¯t want to be dragged into this! Veronica reminded. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Morgan patted his chest confidently, ¡°Mrs. nchet, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ve got everything under control. Nothing¡¯s gonna go wrong!¡± Veronica gave him a haughty look, ¡°You¡¯d better make sure everything goes smoothly!¡± ¡°I promise you¡¯ll be pleased!¡± After promising confidently, Morgan turned to a young man standing by, ¡°Did you hear that? Take good care of thisdy. When the police con I don¡¯t need to repeat what you need to say ¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 The blond guy smirked, revealing a set of yellow, stained teeth, and chuckled creepily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got this! I was nabbed for the same thingst time!¡± He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the beautiful girl on the bed. He was just itching to get started! He had just gotten out of jailst month. He hadn¡¯t been around women for years while he was inside. Now he couldn¡¯t find a job, let alone a woman. His pockets were empty! A few days ago, his buddy Morgan hooked him up with this gig. He was supposed to get with a chick and he¡¯d even get paid! He was all over it! Even if he wasn¡¯t getting paid, getting with a beautiful girl like her, even if it meant doing time again, would be totally worth it! Heh heh heh¡­ Just looking at the sleazy blond guy made Veronica feel like throwing up! Before, Ellinor had shoved her head in the toilet, making her sick for days. Now it was her turn to make Ellinor feel even worse! Morgan¡¯s n was to set Ellinor up as a prostitute, get her caught in the act by the police at a hotel. When that happened, Mr. nchet would certainly not want anything to do with a woman like that. Perfect, that¡¯s exactly what Veronica wanted! Once her brother had no use for Ellinor and her grandma found her repulsive for being a dirty bitch, they¡¯d surely kick her out of the nchet family! Morgan seemed to think it was about time and said respectfully, ¡°Mrs. nchet, the following might be a bit disturbing. Maybe we should leave?* Veronica didn¡¯t want to witness the unsavory scene either, gave Ellinor a re, then turned around to leave the room with Morgan Finally alone in the room, the blond guy licked his lips, rubbed his hands together, quickly stripped off his clothes and jumped on the girl on the bed¡­ The nchet family. In the evening. Veronica returned home. As soon as she walked in, she saw Theo sitting on the couch in the living room reading a newspaper, looking serious. She felt a bit guilty. ¡°Theo, why are you home so early today?¡± Theo nced at her and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why are you the only one back? Where is she?¡± Veronica had cooled down by now andughed, ¡°Oh, Ellinor ran into an old friend at the mall. She said she wanted to catch up with him, so she told me toe back alone!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Theo narrowed his eyes, ¡°Old friend?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Veronica nodded and deliberately added, ¡°Ellinor¡¯s old friend is a guy, with blond hair. They seemed pretty close, no idea what their rtionship is!¡± Theo frowned and took a deep sip from his coffee. Suddenly, Collin rushed in, ¡°Mr. nchet, there¡¯s been an incident!¡± ¡°What happened? Theo asked calmly, sipping his coffee. Collin approached Mr. nchet and Veronica and exined, ¡°There¡¯s been a scandal at one of our hotels, which is bad for our reputation. This afternoon, someone anonymously reported room 3201 for prostitution. Two suspects were caught on the spot by the police.¡± Upon hearing this, Veronica knew instantly that her n had worked. She was secretly thrilled. Ellinor, that bitch, would be kicked out soon! Haha, she deserved it¡­ Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¡°Any news from the cops?¡± Theo asked, cool as a cucumber, his eyes glued to his financial magazine. Collin responded, ¡°They¡¯re on it, questioning suspects and stuff, but haven¡¯t got any solid leads yet¡± This sort of thing happens all around the world every day. Not exactly headline news or anything out of the ordinary. Taking a sip of his coffee. Theo instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s downy the situation until the police figure it out. We¡¯ll respond officially when the timees ¡°Gotcha!¡± Collin nodded, but he didn¡¯t look as cool as usual. He even seemed a bit hesitant ¡°Mr. nchet, there¡¯s a rumor that the woman involved is¡­ Ellinor Theo looked up from his magazine, his eyes suddenly sharp. Collin seemed regretful, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to believe it when I first heard, but our hotel check¨Cin records show Ms. Mendoza did check into the nchet Hotel room 3201 this afternoon. And we can¡¯t find her now¡± Theo paused for a bit, squinted his eyes and said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions without solid proof! Find her first!¡± ¡°Right! Collin, you must be mistaken. Ellinor would never do something like that! Veronica chimed in, trying to draw attention to herself. Just a minute ago, she had received a message from Morgan, ¡°Mrs. nchet, I¡¯ve sorted everything out. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget you if we seed, Veronica replied, and chuckled to herself. Now, she followed her n and opened up her news app, clicked on a headline in the society news section that read, ¡°A woman and a man suspected of solicitation caught red¨Chanded in the nchet Hotel suite!¡± and acted surprised, ¡°Look at this! The woman they caught is wearing the same clothes as my sister¨Cinw was today, and the guy with her has blonde hair. He looks just like the old friend she ran into at the mall!¡± She handed her phone to Theo.. Theo looked at the screen of Veronica¡¯s phone, the faces of the two suspects in the news video were blurred, but the woman¡¯s clothes were indeed identical to what Ellinor wore today Veronica covered her mouth in ¡®disbelief, ¡°No way! Brother, this woman¡­ is it really Ellinor? That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want me to join her when she said she was going to catch up with her old friend this afternoon! They were up to no good, that¡¯s so out of line¡­¡± Theo¡¯s face darkened, he didn¡¯t show any clear emotion. Just then, Marissa, who had been resting in her room, came out, ¡°Theo, Veronica, where is everyone? Where¡¯s Ellinor? Call her down for dinner!¡± Theo was about to caution Veronica to keep her mouth shut, but Veronica blurted out, ¡°Granny, we have a situation! My sister¨Cinw was taken by the police!¡± ¡°What! Taken by the police?¡± Marissa almost lost her bnce, barely held by a maid, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened to Ellinor?¡± Veronica showed Marissa the news video on her phone, ¡°Look, Granny! My sister¨Cinw was taken by the police this afternoon!¡± Marissa recognized the woman¡¯s clothes in the video, it was indeed what Ellinor wore when she left in the morning. Marissa was shocked, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! Ellinor would never do such a thing!¡± Veronica said angrily, ¡°Granny, my brother and I don¡¯t want to believe it either, but it¡¯s the truth!¡± Suddenly, the phone in the house rang! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Seeing that everyone was too preupied to answer the phone, Devin went over to pick it up. Devin was stunned for a second, then hit the speakerphone button¡­. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 A serious voice echoed over the phone, ¡°This is East Town Police Station, are you rted to Ellinor?¡± Devin nced at Mr. nchet, who nodded. He then dared to reply, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s up?¡± The voice on the phone said, ¡°If you¡¯re rted to Ellinor, we need you toe to East Town Police Station ASAP There¡¯s something we need you to confirm¡± After the call ended. Marissa was so shocked that she copsed weakly onto the couch. Veronica was even more convinced of her suspicions, ¡°Granny, see, the cops have called. That woman who was arrested must be my sister¨Cinw! How could she do such a thing? Granny, you¡¯re so soft on her!¡± Marissa was heartbroken and couldn¡¯t ept the fact. Theo got up, grabbed his zer, and told Veronica sternly, ¡°You stay here and keep Grannypany. Don¡¯t step out!¡± Veronica tried to stop him, ¡°Bro, that woman isn¡¯t worth it. You shouldrit concern yourself with her anymore! What she did¡­ if you help her, it¡¯ll only harm our family¡¯s reputation!¡± Theo frowned and rebuked her, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, get out of here!¡± Veronica insisted, ¡°Bro, you shouldn¡¯t concern yourself with that Ellinor anymore! She¡¯s not worth it!¡± The siblings were in a stalemate, ¡°Huh? Is Dad home early today? Granny, I¡¯m hungry. Is dinner ready yet?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ellinor¡¯szy voice suddenly rang out in the house. Everyone was stunned, looking towards the source of the sound. They saw Ellinor, just woken up, slowlying down the stairs. Seeing her. Theo¡¯s eyes rxed, his eyebrows slightly raised. Marissa suddenly sat up straight, her eyes filled with joy, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re home!¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, Granny¡± Veronica¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, ¡°You¡­ how are you home? Weren¡¯t you¡­?¡± Ellinor yawned, ¡°Is it strange that I¡¯m home? Where else should I be?¡± Veronica was confused. Morgan had just sent a message saying the matter was resolved. Why was Ellinor at home? After thinking for a while, she came to her own conclusion, ¡°Ellinor, how could you escape from the police? What you did was embarrassing enough, are you going to drag us, the nchet family, into it too?¡± Ellinor tilted her head in confusion, ¡°Police station? Why would I be at the police station?¡± Veronica snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent, your scandal is all over the news, we all know! The police just called, you can¡¯t hide it anymore, admit it!¡± *Scandal?¡± Ellinor looked surprised, but she calmly walked over to thendline, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about, but I can call back and ask what¡¯s going on!¡± With that, she picked up the phone and hit the redial button. ¡°Hello? Is this the police station? Hi, this is Ellinor. You just called me, is there something specific you need?¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The speaker red, and a stern voice of a police officer came through ¡°Ellinor, someone found your wallet and phone this afternoon, and they used your ID to check into a hotel. Can you swing by the police station to confirm these are your things and to see if anything else is missing?¡± Ellinor responded politely. ¡°Sure, got it, thanks, sir!¡± ¡°No worries¡± After hanging up. Ellinor looked at Veronica calmly, ¡°That¡¯s it? Getting my lost stuff back is a scandal now? Veronica, you thought the police were reaching out to me for a huge issue?¡± Veronica was speechless This was not what she expected! The police contacted Ellinor just because she lost something? ¡°Ellinor, d you¡¯re good, so d! You did give me a fright!¡± Marissa let out a sigh of relief. Then, the olddy turned her head, looking at her trouble finding granddaughter with annoyance, ¡°Veronica, what¡¯s wrong with you recently, always making a mountain out of a molehill Stop shooting your mouth off!¡± Veronica wouldn¡¯t take it, using Ellinor, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not talking nonsense! Even Collin found out Ellinor was at the hotel today! And the woman in the news video was obviously her! Why else would she be dressed just like the woman in the video!¡± Indeed, Ellinor¡¯s outfit was the same as the woman in the video, but she remained calm and unflustered, ¡®My clothes aren¡¯t some limited edition or anything. It¡¯s not unusual to have the same outfit. But Veronica, why are you trying to smear me, linking me to some negative news story?¡± Veronica snorted, ¡°Is it me smearing you, or are you guilty as charged? You checked into the hotel, and you¡¯re dressed just like the woman in the video. What a coincidence, huh? How do you exin that?¡± Ellinor responded innocently. ¡°The police just made it clear on the phone, someone used my ID to check into that hotel. I lost my wallet, ID, and phone when we were shopping this afternoon Couldn¡¯t reach you, so I came back home alone.¡± Veronica chuckled, ¡®Ellinor, you¡¯re tantly lying! Her exnation might fool grandma, but not Veronica! She personally saw Morgan take Ellinor to the hotel this afternoon, how could it be as Ellinor imed Ellinor raised her eyebrows, ¡°Veronica, you seem pretty sure I went to that hotel? Did you see it with your own eyes? Were you at the hotel too?¡± Confronted with the question, Veronica faltered, ¡°I Why would I go to a hotel! I didn¡¯t!¡± She did see it, but she couldn¡¯t confess, or she would expose herself! ¡°Ellinor, Veronica has always been spoiled by me, she¡¯s stubborn! Don¡¯t mind her. I¡¯ll give her a good telling off!¡± Marissa tried to mediate One is her beloved daughter¨Cinw, the other is her cherished granddaughter. She loved them both deeply. It was tough for the olddy. She gave Veronica a disappointed smack, ¡°Veronica, you¡¯re in the wrong here, apologize to your sister¨Cinw right now!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Veronica naturally didn¡¯t want to apologize, but things were going beyond her control, she felt a bit lost. Without solid evidence against Ellinor, Veronica had no choice but to heed her grandma¡¯s words, reluctantly saying, ¡°Alright, I guess I was wrong today, I apologize!¡± Ellinor looked at her calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t ept an insincere apology: Veronica was extremely angry, eximing. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve already apologized, what more do you want? Don¡¯t push it!¡± ¡°Veronica, you can¡¯t be so disrespectful to your sister¨Cinw!¡± Marissa scolded sternly. Veronica was defiant, discontentedly saying. She is fit to be my sister¨Cinw? I will never ept a person from the countryside as my sister¨Cinw! She¡¯s a lying schemer! Trying totch onto my brother!¡± ¡°Enough! No more disrespectful words!¡± Marissa was so angry she wanted to p her, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it, this was her own spoiled granddaughter after all! Veronica knew her grandma wouldn¡¯t hit her, bing even more arrogant, pointing at Ellinor and yelling, ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth! She is a country bumpkin!¡± Marissa was speechless, ¡°You..¡± Ellinor, worried that Marissa would get angry, walked over and gently patted the olddy¡¯s back, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be mad, I won¡¯t stoop to her level, but I won¡¯t forgive her either.¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¡°Ellinor, for this olddy¡¯s sake Manssa, despite her inner conflict still hoped for a reconciliation between the two Ellinor firmly responded ¡°Gran, this isn¡¯t the first time. Last time, she took you to the gallery and framed me. Now, she¡¯s made me out to be some kind of disreputable person and even threw some nasty words my way I can¡¯t forgive someone who repeatedly nders and insults me without a sincere apology. I hope you understand, Gran.¡± Marissa let out a helpless sigh. Of course, she understood Ellinor¡¯s feelings. What girl wouldn¡¯t get mad if she were used like this? Both times, it was indeed Veronica who went overboard Veronica has been spoiled and needs discipline, but she¡¯s sickly and frail, so they couldn¡¯t be too harsh¡­. If only Ellinor could forgive her Even though she hadn¡¯t been punished, Veronica provokingly raised an eyebrow at Ellinor. Her arrogant face clearly disyed her attitude: ¡°What¡¯s up? I insulted you, and Gran won¡¯t do a thing to mel ¡°Apologize to her properly¡± A man¡¯s cold but powerful voice rang out, drawing the attention of the entire room to him As soon as Mr nchet spoke, the atmosphere immediately became serious The household staff and servants were all somewhat surprised. Mr. nchet rarely treated Veronica so harshly Today, because of the newdy of the nchet family, it seemed that Veronica had really pissed him off. Veronica was stunned, looking at Theo in disbelief, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re not siding with me either? You must¡¯ve been provoked by Ellinor!¡± Theo looked calm and authoritative, his tone unambiguous, ¡°You framed her, you should apologize.¡± Ellinor nced at Theo, feeling somewhat touched. Theo was fair, not favoring his sister. Veronica¡¯s eyes reddened unwillingly, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t¡­¡± Theo coldly said, ¡®Apologize to her!¡± Veronicas fear of her brother far exceeds her grandmother. She can be willful with her grandmother, but she doesn¡¯t dare to defy her brother¡¯s orders. In the end, she has to grit her teeth and bow deeply to Ellinor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ellinor just gave her a nce, didn¡¯t respond, and then turned to Marissa, ¡°Gran, I¡¯m going to the police station to retrieve my belongings, you can have dinner first, don¡¯t wait for me Marissa felt a bit guilty and worried about her granddaughter¨Cinw going to the police station alone, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Ellinor thought for a moment, ¡°Okay, after we pick up the stuff, let¡¯s eat out. Dinner¡¯s on me!¡± Marissa smiled kindly, ¡°Little Ellinor, I should be treating you!¡± The two of them left together arm in arm. No matter who¡¯s treating, the atmosphere was harmonious. Ignored after apologizing. Veronica was not pleased. ¡°Brother, you see, she ignored me even after I apologized¡± ¡°You¡¯re not eating tonight. Reflect on your mistakes! Theo gave her a cold nce, then left with his grandmother and Elly. Veronica gritted her teeth in anger. Her grandmother and brother were both siding with Ellinor. She almost wanted to kill Ellinor! So, she decided to follow them to the police station to see what¡¯s really going on! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. How could Ellinor have just lost some items? In the afternoon, she saw with her own eyes that Ellinor was knocked out by Morgan and taken to a hotel, where she did something terrible with a sleazy man in a suite¡­. How did Ellinor get back first? There must be something wrong somewhere! She had to find out what went wrong, then she can defeat Ellinor! Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Veronica drove herself, following sneakily to the police station The police station The officer handed the lost items to Ellinor, saying, ¡°Please confirm whether these are your lost phone and wallet, and check if anything else is missing¡± Ellinor was very cooperative, opened the wallet to check, then looked at the usage records on the phone, and confirmed, ¡®They¡¯re mine, nothing¡¯s missing¡± The officer nodded solemnly. ¡°Sign here and you can take them away. Remember, be careful in the future. If you lose something again, it might not be so easy to recover like today¡® Ellinor took the advice, smiling politely, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future, thank you, officer At this time, Manssa stood next to her, like a cultured and kind elder, thanking the officers with Ellinor, and praising their dedication to their job. Theo, with his tall figure, stood not far away. He just hung up the phone, put away his mobile, and squinted at the harmonious scene of Ellinor and her grandmother. Things went smoothly, and Ellinor got her lost items back. She held Marissa and discussed what they should have for dinner while walking out. ¡°Grandma, what do you want to eat? Ellinor asked. ¡°I can eat anything, Ellinor, whatever you want to eat, I¡¯ll apany you Marissa answered. Ellinor turned to ask Theo, ¡°What would you like to eat? It¡¯s on me!¡± Theo raised his eyebrows, smiling, ¡°Really? Can I choose something 1 like?¡± Ellinor nodded generously. ¡°Go ahead¡°¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Theo smirked, deciding to tease her, said ¡°Let¡¯s go to Noble Tastes then, their Wagyu beef is pretty good.¡± Noble Tastes is a well¨Cknown restaurant in Greenhaven with exorbitant prices! Clearly, he wanted her to pay the bill. Dream on! Ellinor immediately dropped her smile, ignoring Theo, and turned to Marissa, ¡°Grandma, can you eat spicy food? I know a Mexican restaurant, they make good spicy dishes Shall we go there?¡± Marissa readily agreed. ¡°Sounds good, I also like Mexican food, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Then let¡¯s head there now!¡± Theo was speechless. Was his suggestion just ignored? Just as they got to the entrance of the police station, Veronica suddenly rushed in. Seeing her granddaughter appear, Marissa was taken aback, ¡°Veronica?¡± Theo¡¯s face turned stern, his eyebrows furrowing, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay home and reflect on your mistakes? Why are you here again?¡°. Veronica was naturally not afraid of her doting grandma, but she instinctively felt scared of her brother Theo¡­ Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 She didn¡¯t dare to openly state her purpose foring to the police station, fearing that her brother and grandma would stop her. So, she swiftly skirted past them and walked into the station, loudly asking ¡°Excuse me, sir. Can you tell me if a man and woman were arrested today for prostitution at the nchet Hotel?¡± The cop looked up at her and responded truthfully, ¡°Yeah, that happened What¡¯s up?¡± Veronica then asked, ¡°Can I see the woman who was arrested? I think I might know her!¡± She just couldn¡¯t understand. The woman who was supposed to be arrested was Ellinor, yet Ellinor was able to return home safe and sound? So, she had to confirm it, to see with her own eyes that the woman was not Ellinor to be relieved. However, the cop shook his head, ¡°Sorry, the woman in question managed to escape during detention. Our colleagues are still hot on her trail!¡± Upon hearing the cop¡¯s words, Veronica had an epiphany! Her eyes sparkled brightly as she dered, ¡°I want to make a report! I know where that woman is!¡± The cop looked surprised, ¡°Are you sure? You should know this isn¡¯t a joke!¡± Without uttering another word, Veronica turned around and dragged Ellinor in front of the cop, unabashedly dering, ¡°Officer, this is her! Take a good look at her. Doesn¡¯t she look like the woman who escaped?¡± Caught off guard, Marissa quickly scolded, ¡°Veronical What are you doing?¡± Unfazed, Veronica replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry grandma, you¡¯ll know the truth soon enough!¡± The cop looked a bit startled, sizing up Ellinor, ¡°Uh¡­ I wasn¡¯t part of the operation today, so I haven¡¯t seen the suspect in person. But, she does look a lot like the woman described in the reports from my colleagues. Same clothes, simr height, and build¡­¡± Veronica grinned triumphantly, confidently stating, ¡°Officer, you can drop your doubts. Go ahead and arrest her! I can guarantee that the woman who escaped is right here before you All those things she ¡°identally¡± lost were just a smokescreen to divert suspicion!¡± The cop fell into deep thought Theo walked up steadily, looking at his sister and sternly said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble at home?¡± At this point, Veronica hadplete confidence, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m just stating facts! I want you to see Ellinor for who she truly is. Don¡¯t let this sly fox fool you anymore!¡± Theo remained calm, quietly telling Collin, ¡°Collin, take her home.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr nchet.¡± Collin immediately set into action¡­. However, Veronica quickly hid behind the cop, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home! Not until Ellinor faces thew!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Theo signaled Collin with his eyes to handle Veronica Not nning to stay any longer, Theo patted Ellinor¡¯s shoulder, ready to take her away Unexpectedly, the cop quickly followed, standing in their way and sternly saying, ¡°Sir, wait a moment! She can¡¯t leave!¡± Theo¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Why can¡¯t she leave?¡± The cop¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ellinor, growing more suspicious by the second. ¡°Ellinor needs to stay here to cooperate with our investigation. We just received an on¨Csite report, and I need to verify if the report is true, so she can¡¯t leave for now.¡± Seeing this, Veronica was even more convinced, ¡°Bro, see! The cop said he needs to verify things, which means even they think Ellinor is suspicious!¡± Theo squinted his eyes, turning to look at Ellinor¡­ Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Ellinor gave Theo a mocking smile, her face as calm as ever, ¡°Really? You¡¯re suspicious of me too, Mr nche17¡± Thea smirked. ¡°Suspicious of what? That you sold yourself to a stranger as a graduation gift? Ellinor was taken aback and shot him a re Was Mr nchet really in the mood to joke around at this moment? However, his sarcastic tone didn¡¯t suggest he was suspicious of her Ignoring Theo, Ellinor turned to the police officer and asked, ¡°Officer, how should I cooperate with your investigation?¡± ¡°Youe with me first, the officer responded sternly ¡°Ellinor Manssa nervously grabbed her arm, her face filled with worry Giving Marissa an apologetic smile, Ellinor said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Granny, I might not be able to have dinner with you today.¡± Marissa looked shocked, ¡°Ellinor, did you really.¡± Without further exnation, Ellinor followed the officer to the interrogation room. As she passed by Veronica, a triumphant smile spread across her face. She smugly said, ¡°Ellinor, did you think you could run home and act like nothing happened? You can¡¯t fool me!¡± Ellinor stopped in her tracks and looked at her calmly. ¡°Ms Veronica, why are you so sure that woman was me? What did you see? Or do you have any evidence? Do you dare to speak up?¡± A flicker of guilt crossed Veronica¡¯s face, but she scoffed dismissively ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, and I have no evidence. It¡¯s just my gut feeling! Ellinor, do you still want to argue? Let¡¯s see how you exin yourself when the police figure it out!¡± Ellinor said nothing more. She lowered her head and silently followed the officer into the interrogation room. Veronica was pleased with the situation, looking confident and satisfied. ¡°Just wait and see, Brother, Granny. Ellinor¡¯s true colours will be revealed soon!¡± Marissa was in shock and looked unwell. Collin helped her to a seat in the waiting area of the police station. He approached Theo and asked, ¡®Mr nchet, should I call themissioner about Ms Mendoza¡¯s situation?¡± Theo, his face inscrutable, said nothing ¡°Mr nchet?¡± Collin called out, thinking Theo hadn¡¯t heard him. Theo turned away, lighting a cigarette with elegance. He said coolly, ¡°Leave her. If she¡¯s done something, she should face the consequences. If she hasn¡¯t, she won¡¯t be held here Collin nodded, ¡°Understood Veronica was ted at her brother¡¯s indifference to Ellinor. She was sure that Ellinor was done for this time. About ten minutester, Ellinor emerged from the interrogation room, looking confident andposed. The stern officer who had taken her away was now awkwardly apologizing to her and politely escorted her to the lobby. Veronica rushed over to ask, ¡°Officer, what happened? Was she the one soliciting at the nchet Hotel?¡± The officer shook his head, ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed the situation. The incident you reported has nothing to do with Miss Ethnor.¡± ¡°What? Nothing to do with her?¡± Veronica was dissatisfied with the result. She demanded, ¡°Did you really check? I¡¯m sure it was her How could it have nothing to do with her? Tell me, did she bribe you?¡± The officer was clearly angry at Veronica¡¯s usation. He responded sternly, ¡°I can assure you, our colleagues have apprehended the woman involved in the illegal activity, and she is being dealt with. Miss Ellinor is just an unfortunate victim whose ID was stolen by the criminal. She booked a room at the nchet Hotel and just happened to wear the same clothes as the suspect, that¡¯s all.¡± Veronica was about to argue with the officer when the siren of a police car sounded outside. Not long after the siren stopped, a woman dressed exactly like Ellinor was brought in by two officers, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± Veronica was dumbfounded The officer said to Veronica, ¡°See that? The woman who was just brought back is the real suspect.¡± Veronica frowned at the female suspect. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right! She¡¯s not the one.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 She immediately spun around, pointing at Ellinor and spat out, ¡°It¡¯s you! This must be your doing! That woman has to be a stand in you found!¡± Ellinor shrugged innocently. ¡°Ms Veronica, are you determined to p the bad womanbel on me today? Is that what will make you happy?¡± Veronica snorted. ¡°What do you mean ¡®p abel? You are a bad woman!¡° SMACK! Suddenly, a pnded heavily on Veronica¡¯s face Marissa was fuming, the p just now leaving her huffing and puffing Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Veronica¡® Had enough yet? Kicked up a fuss at home, and now you¡¯re at it again in the police station? Ellinor is your sister¨Cinw. Why do you keep insulting her repeatedly?¡± Veronica, her hand on her pped face, was in disbelief and crying. ¡°Granny, you hit me? You¡¯ve never hit me before, and now you¡¯re hitting me for Ellinor, who came into our family not long ago?¡± When Veronica started crying. Marissa¡¯s heart softened, but what her granddaughter did today was way over the line! Marissa gritted her teeth and scolded sternly, ¡°1 should have hit you long ago! If I¡¯d disciplined you earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have spoiled you to this exten!! Now apologize to Ellinor and try to get her forgiveness!¡± ¡°Granny! I did nothing wrong! Why should I apologize?¡± Veronica, in an emotional meltdown, screamed, ¡°Ellinor is the bad woman! Everything I said is true! It¡¯s her! The woman at the hotel is Ellinor!¡± Veronica, cursing and rushing towards Ellinor, furiously grabbed her by the throat, ¡°Ellinor, admit it! Admit that you were a hostess at the nchet Hotell You shameless woman.¡± Ellinor was shaken so much she couldn¡¯t speak. The police officers in the station gathered around, ¡°What are you doing? This is a police station. Stop it now!¡± Marissa was about to faint, ¡°Veronica, stop it now¡± Theo, having finished his cigarette outside the room, walked in just in time to support his grandmother, then coldly looked at Veronica and ordered, ¡°Let her go!¡± Veronica instinctively shrank back, ¡°Bro, this woman is bad!¡± Theo¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat it!¡± Veronica immediately let go of Ellinor. Theo asked Collin to support his grandmother, walked forward, gently lifted Ellinor¡¯s face, checked the red marks on her neck, and frowned. ¡°Are you dumb? Don¡¯t you know how to dodge?¡± Ellinor frowned andined, ¡°Dude, that¡¯s ssic victim¨Cming! She attacked me. You don¡¯t me her for attacking me, but you me me for not dodging? Does your nchet family have any sense of justice at all?¡± Theo¡¯s tense expression suddenly rxed. Amused by her words. He lightly pinched her face, ¡°You¡¯re a tough cookie, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor grimaced, ¡®Humph! My neck just got squeezed by your sister, and now you¡¯re pinching my face again! Your nchet family really is unreasonable!¡± Theo chuckled, his rough hand gently ruffling her hair, then he turned to look at Veronica, his voice icy, ¡°You, go home Seeing that her brother was furious, Veronica called out anxiously, ¡°Bro.¡± But Theo didn¡¯t look at her anymore. He lowered his head to check the red marks on Ellinor¡¯s neck, feeling quite unhappy, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, ¡°Not as much as when you pinched my face!¡± Theo smiled slightly. ¡°Now you know it hurts. Next time, dodge earlier.¡± Ellinor was speechless and decided to ignore him Seeing how her brother treated Ellinor: the tolerance and patience he¡¯d never shown to other women, Veronica was stunned and red at Ellinor even harder! Ellinor was lucky this time, but she wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook next time! Collin apanied Marissa out, with Veronica unhappily trailing behind And just then, a fat middle¨Caged man was brought in by two police officers! The fat man saw Veronica and ran straight towards her, grabbing her clothes with handcuffed hands, ¡®Mrs nchet! It¡¯s so good you¡¯re here! Please save me! Ms Veronica It¡¯s Morgan! Seeing Morgan at this time, Veronica¡¯s face turned pale, her eyes darting around, ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯ve got the wrong person! I¡¯m not Mrs nchet. I don¡¯t know you at all!¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Morgan was taken aback, ¡°Mrs nchet, howe you suddenly don¡¯t recognize me? I got busted here because I was working for you!¡± You got the wrong person! I have no idea who you are! Get away! Stay away from me!¡± Veronica sidestepped Morgan and said to the cops around her with irritation, ¡°What are you waiting for? Take this criminal away! Don¡¯t let him bber nonsense here. It¡¯s scary!¡± Then, Veronica ran ahead and hurried Marissa out, ¡°Nana, let¡¯s get out of here quick! The ce is a mess. All kinds of strange people are here!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Morgan, being led away by the officers, suddenly got pissed. He struggled and yelled, ¡°Mrs nchet, you decided to ditch me after using met If you treat me like trash, I¡¯m going to take revenge!¡± ¡°Officer. I want to report! It¡¯s her! She made me do everything She¡¯s the real mastermind behind this!¡± Morgan¡¯s sudden usation got everyone in the station to look at Veronica ¡°Nana, the guy is nuts! Let¡¯s get out of here quickly!¡± Veronica tried to keep her calm, eager to get away as fast as possible. But Manssa smelled something fishy and didn¡¯t follow her out. Instead, she turned to ask the officer. ¡°Officer, what did this man do?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, this man was arrested for allegedly installing cameras in a hotel suite, infringing on other¡¯s privacy!¡± one of the officers in charge answered Morgan initially nned to frame Ellinor as a prostitute to please Mrs nchet and get Mr nchet¡¯s investment. Later, he installed a hidden camera in the hotel suite out of his nastiness, intending to film Ellinor¡¯s humiliation for his own pleasure. But before he could get any footage, he got busted by the cops! Manssa looked at Morgan seriously. After some thought, she turned to Veronica, ¡°Veronica, do you really not know this man?¡± Veronica looked flustered and quickly denied. ¡°Nana, I don¡¯t know him! Please don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He must be off his rocker, mistaken me for someone else!¡± Morgan got furious, ¡°Mrs nchet, you, with such a noble status, even lie! Wasn¡¯t it you who gave me Ellinor¡¯s location today, helped me knock her out, and send her to the nchet Hotel to frame her as a prostitute?¡± Veronica went pale at his words, totally panicked, ¡°You You¡¯re talking nonsense! I didn¡¯t!¡± Marissa, having just experienced a scare, was rtively calm. She clutched her chest and took a deep breath, then asked Morgan sternly. ¡°Why do you call her ¡®Mrs nchet¡®?¡± Morgan was puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t she Mrs nchet? I met her at the gate of the nchet Manor, and she told me she was Mr nchet¡¯s wife, asking me to ruin the reputation of Mr nchet¡¯s lover Ellinor.¡± Veronica rushedly denied, ¡°Nana, it¡¯s not like that. You can¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡± Marissa closed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe that her beloved granddaughter turned out to be this kind of person. It was too much for her to take. If it weren¡¯t for Collin holding her, she might have copsed ¡°Who did you say is my lover?¡± A deep male voice sounded Theo came over. His cool and mature handsome face stood out among the officers in the station, with an extraordinary aura. Morgan was startled, ¡°Mr nchet, you¡¯re here too!¡± ¡°Who did you say is my lover?¡± Then, Ellinor walked out from behind Theo. Compared to the tall man next to her, she looked small, yawning and appearing quitezy. After such a long dispute, she felt sleepy again. Morgan was dumbstruck, ¡°Ellinor. Why are you here too? Weren¡¯t you.¡± Ellinor tilted her head and leaned gently on Theo¡¯s arm, raising an eyebrow, ¡°You mean to say I¡¯ve been arrested for being mistaken as a prostitute?¡± Theo looked down at Ellinor, leaning on his arm. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 The interaction between the two seemed more than just friends, but not too intimate, yet it gave a vibe of closeness ¡°Did Mr nchel pull her out?¡± Morgan was stunned, took a moment to think and then ventured, ¡°Did you, the mistress, manage to snag the top spot?¡± Ellinor looked up confidently at the man next to her, ¡°Sit, he¡¯s saying I¡¯m your side chick! What do you think?¡± Sheined like a child to a parent, being utterly adorable in the process! Theo narrowed his eyes at her, a hint of a smile forming at the corner of his mouth. Then, Theo turned his icy gaze to Morgan, ¡°Who¡¯s the side chick? Say that again? Morgan shrunk back nervously. ¡°Uh isn¡¯t she?¡± Collin stepped forward, stating seriously, ¡®Ms Mendoza is thewfully wedded wife of our Mr nchet.¡± What? Morgan was stunned. So, all he had seen. Ellinor and Mr nchet cuddling in the car, eating soup together in private, were not because they were lovers? But because they were legally married! He was wrong! All wrong! He was screwed Not only had he offended the real Mrs nchet this time, but he had also gotten Ellinor fired from Nexus Industries. Who would have thought that this girl, Ellinor, would be thedy of the nchet family, Mrs nchet! Morgan thought his mistake would, at most get him detained for a few days, but knowing he¡¯d offended them, he feared he might be arrested permanently! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. If not for the two cops being there, Morgan might have already been on his knees begging for mercy. ¡°Mr nchet, Mrs nchet. I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t know the truth.¡± *Please forgive me. Let me off the hook!¡± ¡°It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one who masqueraded as Mrs nchet and tricked me into framing the real Mrs nchet!¡± In his own interest, Morgan dragged Veronica into it. Veronica was livid, ¡°Morgan Shut up, stop spouting nonsense here!¡± Knowing Veronica wasn¡¯t Mrs nchet, Morgan was no longer scared of her, ¡°if I¡¯m lying how did you know my name is Morgan? No one has called me by my name from start to finish! Besides, the call you made to me, and the location info you sent me, are all recorded on my phone!¡± Veronica was so mad she was almost speechless, ¡°You¡¯re fabricating evidence. You¡¯re deliberately smearing me.¡± The cop from earlier walked over, giving Veronica a stern look. ¡°No wonder you were so sure earlier that Ms Mendoza was the prostitute from the hotel. It turns out you were involved in the whole setup. You didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d catch the wrong person, just a woman dressed like Ms Mendoza!¡± Veronica¡¯s face turned pale. She shook her head in denial, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re framing me.¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯re framed or not, we¡¯ll know after our investigation. The cop stepped forward, ready to take her in for questioning. Veronica fiercely resisted, pushing the cop away, ¡°Get off! Who are you? Why should I cooperate with your investigation? Help!¡± Theo frowned, about to say something ¡°Theo, ignore her!¡± Marissa, who had juste to her senses, pointed at Veronica with great disappointment ¡°Let the police investigate her thoroughly! Let me, an old woman, understand what kind of child I¡¯ve spoiled over the years!¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Veronica got hauled into an interrogation room and grilled for over twenty minutes. When the cops came out of the room, Collin went over to chat with them, then returned to spill the beans to Theo and Marissa *The cops got to the bottom of things Today¡¯s mess was cooked up by Ms nchet and the middle aged dude named Morgan¡± ¡°They found evidence of theirmunication on their devices. They nned to lure Ms Mendoza to the mall, then knock her out and drag her to a hotel, trying to frame her for prostitution ¡°Ms Mendoza identally dropped her phone and wallet, which were picked up by a woman dressed like her Morgan mistook the woman for Ms Mendoza, put a sack over her head, knocked her out, and took her to the hotel. ¡°The silver lining is that things didn¡¯t escte in the hotel. The guy didn¡¯t get what he wanted, and the woman who got nabbed by mistake wasn¡¯t a prostitute. However. Ms nchet screwed up, and she¡¯ll be in the mmer for 15 days¡± This floored Manssa, and she finally passed out Theo instantly caught his grandma and barked at Collin, ¡°Call an ambnce!¡± ¡°Right away, Mr nchet!¡± Collin immediately whipped out his phone to dial emergency services. Ellinor calmly said, ¡®No need, I¡¯ve already called an ambnce. It should be here any minute. As soon as she finished her sentence, paramedics rushed in with a stretcher, put the unconscious Marissa on it, gave her an oxygen mask, and quickly loaded her onto the ambnce headed for the hospital. Following Theo¡¯s orders, Collin left with the ambnce to apany Marissa Soon, the police station returned to its usual calm. Theo looked at Ellinor, who had called an ambnce in advance. Did this girl see it alling? Ellinor felt Theo¡¯s scrutinizing gaze but didn¡¯t care. She walked up to the police and politely asked, ¡°May I go in and have a word with Veronica?¡± The cop frowned in confusion, ¡°She tried to harm you, and you want to talk to her?¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°We¡¯re rtives, after all. We¡¯ll have to face each other eventually. Might as well clear the air now¡± ¡°You¡¯re very forgiving!¡± The cop was pleased with Ellinor¡¯s attitude and nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay, you can go in, but don¡¯t take too long¡± *Thank you¡± Inside the interrogation room. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing Ellinor walk in, Veronica immediately jumped up in anger and yelled, ¡°Ellinor! You vile thing! You caused all this trouble! This is all your dirty game!¡± A spoiled rich girl, who¡¯s never been questioned before, Veronica was now extremely emotional. But because she initially refused to cooperate with the police, her hands were tied to the table. She¡¯d probably be lunging at Ellinor right now if they weren¡¯t! Ellinor calmly sat across from her, fussing with her hair, finding Veronica¡¯s rant annoying She calmly said, ¡°No, this was your n. I merely took advantage of it.¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Veronica was speechless for a moment, grinding her teeth in anger. ¡°So you¡¯re a sneaky woman tool Acting all innocent in front of my brother and grandma, but being so sly behind their backs, always on the defensivel Ellinor answered with a smile, ¡°The innocent me, the cunning me I have many sides. The good people see the good side of me, and the bad people see my bad side. Ms nchet, before you use me, why not reflect on your own actions first? How about that?¡± This young girl, despite having an angelic face, exuded a devilish coldness from her smile, a tit for tat type Veronica shivered involuntarily, ¡°You wicked woman! You wicked woman!¡± Ellinor raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Whether I¡¯m a wicked woman or not depends entirely on your actions towards me. I¡¯ve warned you before not to provoke me, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen!¡± Veronica was aware she had lost but was still puzzled, ¡°So, how did you do it? The woman who was taken to the hotel by Morgan today was you! I saw it with my own eyes!* Ellinor leaned backzily in her chair and smiled, ¡°A girl has to be careful not to harm others and watch out for others. When you suddenly called me sister inw today and begged me to go shopping with you, I knew something was fishy. As for how things went down, I can¡¯t spill the beans!¡± Initially, Ellinor had a bit of hope for Veronica, hoping to live in peace with her for three months without stirring up trouble. However, her subordinate, Chase, recently found that Morgan had been lurking around the Mendoza family¡¯s doorstep for several days, so she had him followed. Once she found out Morgan was in contact with Veronica, she was informed in time. Everything that happened afterwards was under her control; she knew how to handle it. The woman who was dressed like she was indeed a stand in sent by Chase. Originally, Ellinor was somewhat lenient with Veronica for Marissa¡¯s sake and would not delve into it any further as long as Veronica stopped her overbearing actions. However, Veronica kept causing trouble and even tried tobel her as a prostitute! So, the current oue was her own doing. Veronica red at her angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, Ellinor! Even if you¡¯re capable, my brother would never fall for a fake woman like you!¡± Ellinor yawned, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great because I¡¯m not into your boring old brother either!¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t like my brother?¡± Veronica was indeed taken aback. After thinking for a moment, she rolled her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! If you don¡¯t like my brother, why did you agree to marry him? You¡¯re such a phoney!¡± ¡°You think I willingly married him?¡± Ellinor chuckled lightly. ¡°Maybe to other women, Theo is extremely attractive, but not to me I admit he¡¯s handsome, but always so cold and doesn¡¯t talk much. Being with such an umunicative man is less appealing than having a porcin statue at home for decoration¡± Veronica began to doubt if she heard wrong. She was a bit restless, ¡°You dare to talk about Theo like that? Be careful. He might really dump you!¡± Ellinor put her hands together in prayer, ¡°I really hope so! If he really breaks up with me, I would be very grateful. I might even throw a party to celebrate and take good care of myself¡± Veronica stared at Ellinor in disbelief, thinking she might be telling the truth. There were women in this world who didn¡¯t like Theo? His looks, physique, family background, and abilities were all outstanding. By what right did Ellinor spurn him? At this moment, Theo¡¯s tall figure stood at the reception room entrance, hearing everything clearly The man¡¯s face was dark, and his lips were tight, pursing them coldly. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¡°Alright, time to get real,¡± Ellinor looked at Veronica, her rxed demeanour shifting to something mom serious. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Tm telling you all this because there¡¯s really no need for you to go out of your way to get rid of me from the nchet family. Because when the timees. I¡¯ll leave on my own ord You couldn¡¯t make me stay a second longer even if you wanted to.¡± Veronica looked taken aback and confused, ¡°What time? When? Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Your brother married me just to keep your grandfather¡¯s condition stable. Three months from now, when your grandpa¡¯s health ispletely under control, my marriage with your brother will be over Then, I¡¯ll leave on my own. Whoever you want to be your sister¨C inw, go ahead and make it happen Veronica frowned sceptically. ¡°How can I be sure you¡¯ll really leave? Hah, don¡¯t think you can fool me! Every woman I¡¯ve ever met wants to get close to my brother¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Ms nchet, did you misunderstand me, or did I not rify myself? No matter how good your brother is, he¡¯s not my type. I want to get as far away from him as possible as soon as possible I hope these three months will pass quickly.¡± Veronica looked at Ellinor sceptically, lost in thought. Was Ellinor really not lying? Did she really have no interest in her brother? ¡°By the way, if you don¡¯t want me to have any strings attached with your brother when I leave, it¡¯s best not to tell Grandma about the three months. You know her better than I do She¡¯s dying to hold a grandchild. She¡¯d definitely try to intervene if she knew that your brother and I don¡¯t have a real marital rtionship. Get it?¡± With that Ellinor stood up, ready to leave She said all this hoping Veronica would stop causing trouble. She didn¡¯t have the time or energy to deal with it. Veronica, on the other hand, was a bit shell¨Cshocked. If Ellinor never intended to stay in the nchet family, then all her efforts had been wasted! She had evennded herself in detention. Why, oh why! ¡°Ellinor Veronica called out to her again. Ellinor stopped, turned, and asked, ¡°What now?¡± Veronica smirked arrogantly, ¡°I believe what you just said I won¡¯t oppose you for these three months. Get them to let me out!¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Sorry, but your actions today vited thew. Being detained is a reasonable punishment by the police. Just sit tight. It¡¯s only fifteen days. Time will fly.¡± Veronica protested, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here for fifteen days! Let me out! I want to get out! My brother can get me out! Get Theo to save me.¡± Ellinor just ignored her, pushing open the interrogation room door and strolling out. Coming out of the interrogation room, Ellinor saw Theo standing by a window deep inside the police station, talking to an older officer. She stood too far away to hear their conversation. However, judging from the officer¡¯s uniform, he must be at least a chief. He was very polite to Theo and kept exining something. ¡°Mr nchet, Im truly sorry. My subordinates mistook your wife for a suspect and interrogated her. They nearly arrested her, which was a mistake on our part. But those young men are recent graduates. They have no experience. I hope you can understand¡± Theo replied indifferently. ¡°Whether I understand or not is not important. What¡¯s important is how my wife feels. They should be grateful that she¡¯s not one to make a fuss over small things¡± Hearing that Mr nchet had no intention to pursue the matter, the chief breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Yes, Mrs nchet must be a very understanding woman! But we should still have those young men apologize to her.¡± Theo didn¡¯t say anything else At that moment, the chief¡¯s phone rang. He excused himself and stepped away to answer it. Ellinor slowly walked over, a hint of sarcasm on her face, ¡°What, were you nning to pull some strings to get your sister out?¡± Theo looked at her coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I will respect the decision of the police.¡± Hearing that, Ellinor looked surprised, ¡°She¡¯s your sister. Can you really abandon her just like that?! Thea looked serious, ¡°Veronica is an adult, not a child. She made a mistake, and she needs to face the consequences. Otherwise, she¡¯ll never grow up¡± Ellinor nodded approvingly. ¡°Good You¡¯re not one of those overprotective parents.¡± She stretchedzily and headed out of the police station. As she walked out the front door, she could hear a man¡¯s footsteps getting closer from behind. Ellinor stopped and turned around, looking at the tall, handsome Theo following her, ¡°Are you going to the hospital to see Grandma now?¡± Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Theo looked at her and said, ¡°Granny¡¯s fine Collin¡¯s taken her home¡± Ellinor nodded in relief, ¡°Alright, as long as Granny¡¯s okay I gotta take off now See you¡± And with that, she started to walk away, but after a few steps, she stopped and turned around, ¡°Why are you still following me?¡± Theo raised an eyebrow, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were gonna treat me to a meal?¡± Ellinor smiled wryly, ¡°I said I would treat Granny, and you were just a plus one. Now that Granny can¡¯t come, our meal is off.¡± Theo frowned, scoffing. ¡°So I¡¯ll treat you instead. We can still eat, right?¡± Ellinor, not interested waved him off, ¡°You go eat. I have other ns.¡± Theo squinted at her, ¡°What ns?¡± Ellinor frowned in annoyance, ¡°Do I have to tell you?¡± Theo stared at her coldly. ¡°What do you think?¡± This guy¡¯s control freak tendencies were too much to bear! Luckily, their marriage was short lived if it was long¨Cterm, who could stand it? In an exasperated tone, Ellinor said, ¡°I have a graduation ceremony today. My ssmates and I are having a get¨Ctogether, and it might gote.¡± She exined clearly and was upfront, but wasn¡¯t seeking his approval. Theo lit a cigarette, ¡°University friends. You don¡¯t really keep in touch after graduation Do you really need to go to this gathering?¡± Ellinor red at him, ¡°I want to go! Does a gathering need to have a purpose? After graduation, we¡¯ll all be busy with our lives, and we might not have this opportunity again. I want to say a goodbye¡± Theo was silent for a moment, ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll drop you off¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No need, I can take a cab¡± Before she finished her sentence, Theo had already hoisted her into the car. Ellinor thought Theo was a strange guy. He always seemed so high and mighty but loved to meddle in affairs Their destination was Club Vibe. ¡°Thanks¡°Ellinor got out of the car and walked into Club Vibe alone. Theo¡¯s car didn¡¯t drive away immediately but stayed put. The driver looked back and asked, ¡°Mr nchet, are we heading home or elsewhere now?¡± Theo didn¡¯t answer, and the driver didn¡¯t dare to ask again. Theo¡¯s eyes were fixed on the entrance of Club Vibe. Then, Jonah Wyton gave him a call. ¡°Theo, where are you? Wanna grab a drink at Twilight Bar tonight?¡± ¡°Change of venue.¡°. ¡°Alright, where do you wanna go?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Club Vibe.¡± ¡°What? Where did you say?¡± Jonah¡¯s voice paused for a few seconds as if he doubted what he had heard. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Club Vibe is the go¨Cto hangout spot for students. However, for big shots in the business world and rich second¨Cgeneration kids, this ce seems out of ce, too childish Jonah looked around at the shy decorations in Club Vibe with dissatisfaction, smacked his lips and said. ¡°Theo, when did you be such a kid at heart? Fancy wanting to hang out in a ce only kids would love Theozily sat on the not sofortable couch in the booth, nced at him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be here, you can go wherever you want¡± Jonah shrugged. ¡°Well since we¡¯re here, we might as well stay!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Kemp Larios came over handed Theo a drink, clinked sses elegantly, took a sip while looking at Jonah and said. ¡°We¡¯ve always been going to bars or clubs, nothing new. This ce is somewhat fresh, though!¡± ¡°Indeed¡± Jonahughed and sat down to clink sses with them, ¡°Let¡¯s just pretend we¡¯re reliving our student days today!¡± In reality they wouldn¡¯t havee to a ce like this during their student days Kemp took a sip of his wine and said, ¡°Looks like a group of college students are having a party in the booth across. They seem lively.¡± Jonah looked out and eximed with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s graduation season. They might be here for ast hurrah after their farewell dinner! Graduation, now that¡¯s the season of lovel Kemp raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of graduation season being break¨Cup season. When did it turn into the season of love?¡® Jonahughed. ¡°Kemp, you wouldn¡¯t understand, would you?¡± ¡°Break¨Cups happen because lovers are going their separate ways to different cities. But those boys and girls staying in the same city can easily resonate with each other! Graduation is a great time to confess. A lot of boys choose to confess to the girls they like on graduation day. If it works out, it¡¯s perfect! If not, they won¡¯t bump into each other on campus and avoid the awkwardness!¡± Kemp looked at him andughed. ¡°You seem to know a lot about this. Who did you confess to on your graduation day?¡± Jonahughed and replied, ¡°Huh, does Jonah need to confess? When have I ever been short of women!¡± Theo squinted, swirled his drink and fell into deep thought Graduation, confession? He remembered that morning at Creston University, a male student called Ellinor over and gave her a button with special meaning. They had a friendly chat That woman was indeed attractive. It wasn¡¯t surprising that someone confessed to her. Jonah held up his ss again and sighed, ¡°To be honest, I do miss our school days. Those were the days of freedom.¡± ¡®Excuse me!¡± Theo put down his ss, suddenly stood up and strode out. Jonah was taken aback, exchanged surprised looks with Kemp and then asked loudly, ¡°Theo, what¡¯s wrong? Where are you going?¡± ¡°Just taking a call. You guys carry on, Theo replied casually. ¡°Alright!¡± Jonah didn¡¯t think much of it, clinked sses with Kemp and they continued their conversation. Theo answered Collin¡¯s call and learned that his grandmother had eaten, and slept, which put him at ease. After hanging up, he didn¡¯t immediately turn back to the booth. Instead, he squinted at the booth across the room. The soundproofing in this ce could have been better. The sound of young people singing pop songs out of tune could be heard from the booth. At that moment, a guy from the booth rushed out to take a call and forgot to close the door. Through the half¨Copen door, Theo saw Elinor inside. Perhaps due to the loud music, Ellinor was listening intently to a male student. They were extremely close, their faces almost touching. Then the door was closed again by a girl Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The room for imagination just blew up as soon as the door shut. Theo lit a cigarette and exhaled a puff of smoke against the wall, letting it swirl around Electronic music and ambient lights were all mashed up inside the room, creating a lively and noisy atmosphere ¡°Ellinor, got any job ns after graduation?¡± Even though they were pretty close. Moran still had to raise his voice for people around him to catch his words. Upon hearing Moran¡¯s question, Ellinor straightened herself up and replied loudly, ¡°Still figuring it out! But Moran, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in school right now. What brings you here?¡± Moran pursed his lips shyly. ¡°Well, a few friends of mine who are graduating this year invited me.¡± Ellinor nodded, indicating she got it. But in reality, Moran came explicitly for her. Once Ellinor graduated, it would be harder for him to see her. He had been crushing on Ellinor for three years, ever since he saw her during first year, and his feelings never wavered. That morning, he finally worked up the courage to confess his feelings but was gently rejected by Ellinor. He didn¡¯t give up though. As long as Ellinor was still single, he had a shot! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ellinor, let¡¯s have a toast! No matter what job you choose in the future, I¡¯ll always strive to learn from you!¡± Moran picked up two sses of wine, handing one to Ellinor. Ellinor took the beautiful cocktail, smiling. ¡°No need to learn from me. You should strive for yourself. You got this!¡± The loud electronic music drowned out the clinking of sses. Ellinor raised her ss with a smile, but before she could even take a sip of the sweet liquor, a slender hand suddenly reached out and took her ss away ¡°No drinking when you¡¯re out.¡± Ellinor looked up to see Theo¡¯s stern and cold face. She was surprised initially, then frowned, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± The girl¡¯s displeasure and rejection were all captured by the man. Theo said coldly, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± His voice was not loud but deep and powerful, piercing through the noisy environment into her ears. Pick her up? But she had only been there for less than half an hour! Ellinor was puzzled, ¡°What time is it now? Mr nchet, didn¡¯t I tell you already? We have a ss reunion today. We might stay outte.¡± Theo frowned, ¡°Just because it¡¯s a ss reunion, you can drink as much as you want?¡± Mr nchet was too controlling! She knew her limits and how much she could drink. What was wrong with drinking with friends when she was in a good mood? Moran was stunned. This powerful man, he had seen him in the morning. He seemed to be a rtive of Ellinor¡¯s A So, he quickly stood up and exined, ¡°Uncle Ellinor, you don¡¯t need to worry! This is a cocktail with a shallow alcohol content. It won¡¯t get anyone drunk. And even if Ellinor drinks too much, I¡¯ll be responsible for sending her home!¡± Theo raised his eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ll send her home?¡± Moran nodded confidently, ¡°Yes! So you can rest assured and leave. I¡¯ve got Ellinor covered!¡± Theo¡¯s lips curled up in a slight smile, ¡°Leave her to you? Who the hell are you to her?¡± Moran¡¯s face turned awkward. ¡°Um. I am a ssmate of Ellinor¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Theo¡¯s gaze was icy, ¡°A ssmate who has feelings for her that go beyond friendship, do you expect me to leave her in your hands?¡± Moran¡¯s face immediately turned red, and he frowned. He felt furious at his character being questioned. ¡°I admit, I like Ellinor! But I¡¯m not a bad guy. I would never disrespect her. I would respect her a lot!¡± Theo squinted his eyes, lifted the cocktail he had taken from Ellinor¡¯s hand, and swung it slightly, his mouth slightly raised, ¡°You are quite bold, daring to confess your love to her in front of me?¡± ¡°Moran¡¯s face turned red again, looking very embarrassed Seeing her ssmate in an awkward situation, Ellinor frowned and stood up. ¡°Mr nchet, I promise I won¡¯t drink anymore. If you have nothing else to do, you can leave first¡± Theo looked at her, ¡°Are you kicking me out?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not kicking you out. I¡¯m asking you to leave! You being here is making my ssmates scared!¡± Theo¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy. Were her ssmates scared of him? What did she think of him, was he really that scary? At this time, the music in the box suddenly became much quieter, and a group of girls excitedly surrounded them. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re the gentleman who donated to our school today, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ellinor, your parents are really handsome!¡± ¡°Ellinor, introduce us to this handsome man!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The girls saw this handsome man, and they were all super excited, as if stars were about to fall out of their eyes. { Theo slightly raised his eyebrows, and a sarcastic smile appeared on his face, ¡°Clearly, your ssmates aren¡¯t scared by me.¡± At this moment, Ellinor finally understood what ¡®real troublees from teammates, not opponents¡® meant. One of the girls passionately said. ¡°Handsome gentleman, why don¡¯t you stay and have fun with us? You¡¯ve made such a big contribution to our school today. We can thank you on behalf of the school!¡± The girl¡¯s real purpose was not to thank him, but everyone agreed with her proposal and wanted to keep this handsome man. ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± ¡°Stay and have fun with us!¡± Theo squinted at Ellinor¡¯s speechless expression, slightly hooked his lips, and said lightly: ¡°No need, you guys continue to have fun I just came to see her.¡± His rough hand gently stroked the top of Ellinor¡¯s head, just like petting stroking a small animal. It seemed like a very responsible elder, but he was suppressing her from a superior position Ellinor frowned unhappily and red at him. Her female ssmates cast envious nces, thinking that being gently stroked by such a handsome man was a great fortune. Ellinor¡¯s mouth twitched. Theo continued ¡°Alright, you and your ssmates have fun I¡¯ll be in the box across,e find me when you¡¯re done¡± The man slightly bent down, gently lifted her stray hair on her cheek, moved closer, then whispered in her ear. ¡®Ms Mendoza, you must remember your current status. Being too close to other men is not in line with the image of my wife This was a warning, not a reminder The point was, when did she get too close to other men? The anger burning in Ellinor¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be released Theo slightly turned his face, and with a mature and gentlemanly attitude, he said to the people around. ¡°Everyone has fun All expenses today are on Ellinor. She¡¯s treating everyone¡± The ssmates were stunned, and then they allughed Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡°Whoa, really?¡± ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re a lifesaver ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re such a big spender1¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes were wide as saucers, a mix of shock and annoyance as she stared at Theo. Holy moly! Who said anything about footing the bill? It¡¯s a given in any ss reunion that everyone paid their way! There were over a hundred ssmates here eating and drinking Did he have any idea how much that would cost? Seeing her scrunched up face. Theo¡¯s lips curved up. He pulled back his hand that had been resting on her head, shoved his hand into his pocket, and sauntered out the door with grace All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After Theo left, the ssmates started to admire the generous Ellinor. The girls huddled around her, asking about the handsome parent, and Ellinor casually dismissed them On the other hand, the boys, didn¡¯t dare to approach her. After all, her rich parent was in the next room. They didn¡¯t have the guts to face him. Once she managed to wriggle her way out of the girl¡¯s questions, Ellinor sat down huffily, took out her phone and texted Theo: ¡°Do you have any idea how unreasonable you¡¯re being?¡± About half a minuteter, Theo responded calmly. ¡°What did I do?¡± Ellinor gritted her teeth, ¡°What was that all about? It was totally out of the blue!¡± After a moment, Theo replied ¡°Just taking some precautions to ensure no one gets any ideas. Wouldn¡¯t want to end up a cuckold.¡± Ellinor immediately sent back an eye¨Crolling emoji! Meanwhile, in the other room Theo, looking down at his phone at the emoji sent by the girl, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. Then his slender fingers quickly typed a reply: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The emoji was a gif of a chubby little girl stomping her foot and pouting, with the caption: ¡°I hate you!¡± It was a pretty urate depiction of her current mood. ¡°Theo, what¡¯s so funny? What could possibly make the usually serious Mr nchet crack a smile?¡± Jonah teased, leaning over to take a peek at his phone. Theo calmly locked his phone and looked up at him, ¡°Did Iugh?¡± Jonah nodded, ¡°Yeah, you did! Ask Kemp if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Theo¡¯s eyes darkened as he turned to Kemp Kemp took a sip of his drink, staying out of it. He gestured towards a table in the corner, ¡°Fancy a game of poker?¡± Jonah grinned, ¡°Sounds good. It¡¯s been a while. But we only have three yers?¡± ¡°Haillie and Byran will be here soon.¡± ¡®Perfect!¡® Seeing all the attention on Ellinor, Yvette, also a beauty from Creston University, felt like her limelight was stolen and she was unhappy about it. Jealously watching Ellinor, she thought for a moment, then picked up her guitar case with a sneaky smile and walked over to her. Yvette came up to Ellinor with a friendly, radiant smile and said. ¡°Ellinor, I heard you¡¯re pretty good at guitar. Today¡¯s our graduation celebration and farewell day. I n to perform a song I wrote myself for our ssmates Would you like to apany me on the guitar?¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Ellinor was sipping her juice slowly looked at Yvelle, she asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you sing your own song?¡± Yvette smiled gently, ¡°Sure, I can sing, but that would be kinda dull. They want me to sing and dance¡± She then turned around and asked the guys, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you guys want?¡± Upon hearing the mention of a beautiful singing and dancing, the boys¡® faces lit up instantly. ¡°Absolutely, we haven¡¯t seen Yvette dance yeti 1 heard Yvette used to learn ballet. Her dance must be a sight for sore eyes!¡± ¡°Today is thest day of our graduation party. We might not see each other again. Having Yvette¡¯s song and dance as the final act, our college life would be the perfect curtain call¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see Yvette¡¯s dance!¡± Yvette felt the support from the crowd. She then looked at Ellinor with a smile, ¡®Ellinor, everyone is looking forward to it How about we put on a show together?¡± Ellinor took a sip of her juice, looking bored. ¡°They want to see you dance, not me ying the piano. Why do I have to apany you?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yvette instantly put on a sad face, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to help me? You are willing to treat everyone to this party. I don¡¯t think you would mind helping me with this little favour.¡± Ellinor gave a slight smile, ¡°Yvette, if I remember correctly, you are from the music department, and there are quite a few of your ssmates here, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to find someone who can y the guitar, right? Why do you have to find me? We¡¯re not even close.¡± Yvette was at a loss for words, ¡°Because¡­¡± At that moment, a few girls came forward, chimed in one by one, ¡°Because you two are the beauties of our university! If you two perform together, it would be more attractive than others!¡± *Ellinor, please coborate with Yvette just this once! Consider it a fulfilment of all our ssmate¡¯s expectations!* ¡°Our college life is ending today. Witnessing a performance from you two beauties would be a sweet memory for the future!¡± These girls were Yvette¡¯s close friends. Their words stirred up the others. Suddenly, all eyes were on Ellinor. She really didn¡¯t want to move, let alone perform in front of everyone. However, she had yed the guitar on stage during the school celebration in sophomore year, iming she couldn¡¯t y now would be a hard sell. At this moment, it was hard to reject this invitation. ¡°Alright! Ellinor stood up, took Yvette¡¯s instrument case, and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not a pro, might not y the instrument well, hope you guys won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re just being modest!¡± With her goal achieved, a triumphant smile appeared on Yvette¡¯s face The party room was big, designed specifically forrge gatherings, with two floors. The lower level primarily had entertainment facilities, such as karaoke, pool, board games, and arcade games. The upper level was more of a leisure area, with a library, a movie room, and other quiet chatting areas, and a beautifully decorated, atmospheric terrace. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 On the terrace, were two artificial cherry blossom trees and some nts Beneath the cherry blossom trees, there was a small stage for customers to y and sing quietly. The soundproofing downstairs was not up to snuff, and was pretty rowdy Even with the music off, themotion from the next room was still seeping in. So, the ssmates suggested that the two beauties perform on the terrace upstairs. Upstairs, Yvette first handed the sheet music to Ellinor, smiling as brightly as ever. ¡°Ellinor, here! This is my originalposition. I¡¯m sure you can y it!¡± Ellinor took it and looked at the music she had written It looked good, but it wasn¡¯t something she could just y immediately Without some basic skills, it would be hard to y smoothly Seeing Ellinor struggling with the sheet music, Yvette smirked triumphantly, then feigned concern. ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s up? Is there a problem? Is myposition a bit tricky for you?¡± Ellinor nced at her, then back at the sheet music, sighed, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit tough, but I¡¯ll give it a shot. I¡¯ll try my best to y it for you.¡± Yvette smirked inwardly but kept a pleasant face. With Ellinor¡¯s amateurish skills, she dared to say she would try her best to y it. What a joke! She had poured her heart into the music for a year, incorporating all the skills she had learned over a lifetime. Even she could not y it perfectly, let alone an amateur like Ellinor! But that was what she wanted, to see Ellinor make a fool of herself in public! Ellinor had been overshadowing her for four years with her top student status. On thisst day of college, she was determined to put Ellinor in her ce and take back the spotlight! She wanted everyone to know that Ellinor¡¯s top¨Cstudent title was just for show. When it came to talent and charisma, Ellinor was nowhere near her! Ten minutester, Yvette dragged Ellinor onto the small stage on the terrace, ready to start their performance. Ellinor found a convenient spot to sit, clipped the sheet music, and prepared to apany her However, when she opened the guitar case Yvette had given her, she looked startled, her eyebrows furrowing. Seeing no movement from Ellinor, Yvette turned and put on a concerned face, ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s up? Not ready yet?¡± Ellinor looked at her and said regretfully, ¡°Come and see for yourself¡± Yvette went over and was surprised, ¡®Oh, my! I¡¯m so sorry. I think I identally put a violin in the guitar case!¡± By now, their ssmates were getting impatient. ¡°When are you two going to start?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been waiting for ages!¡± ¡°The instruments are all the same Just y whateveres to hand!¡± From the crowd, some wise guy shouted that out. Yvette took the opportunity to say ¡°Ellinor, they¡¯re right. You can y guitar music on a violin. Why not give it a try?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow at Yvette¡¯s subtly provocative expression, sure now that she had purposely switched the instruments. Yvette quickly asked, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t y the violin?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t say a word Yvette quickly put on an innocent face, feigning apology¡°, ¡°Uh¡­my bad I thought a top student like you would at least know how to y a few instruments. looks like! was wrong!¡± From the crowd, Yvette¡¯s friends started to chime in, crossing their arms and making snide remarks. ¡°If you can¡¯t y the violin, get off the stage! It¡¯s better if Yvette ys and sings by herself. Don¡¯t ruin the piece our music department¡¯s prodigy worked so hard on!¡± ¡°Yeah, get off the stage! Don¡¯t waste our time. We want to see Yvette!¡± ¡°Oil I thought this legendary top student, Ellinor could do anything! Looks like she¡¯s all talk, no action!¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¡°If Ellinor can¡¯t y the violin then hurry up and get off the stage Just let Yvette do the show!¡± ¡°Yeah,e on, get off! We¡¯ve all been waiting, don¡¯t waste our time anymore!¡± This time, Yvette finally felt she¡¯d outdone Ellinor, and was pretty chuffed However she didn¡¯t forget to show her understanding and sympathy. She gently said to Ellinor: ¡°Ellinor, since it¡¯s like this, I won¡¯t give you a hard time anymore. You can go down first Let me take over!¡± ¡°Alright Ellinor nodded, and agreed. Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to y anymore! Just as she put down the violin and got off the stage, she heard Yvette¡¯s friends in the front row talking loudly. ¡°Humph! She can¡¯t even y the violin. Ellinor isn¡¯t that great!¡± ¡°She has such a good family background, is her academic performance really as good as the rumours say? If you¡¯re rich, creating an image of an all¨Crounder genius isn¡¯t a big deal!¡± ¡°What good family background When I was assigned to organize the archives, I saw Ellinor¡¯s student file! She¡¯s just a student from the countryside. Before college, she was poor relying on grants to study!¡± ¡°What? Is she poor? Then howe her family has so much money to donate a building to the school today?¡± ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s her family? I bet she met some rich bloke in Greenhaven because she¡¯s pretty! Some poor girls would always give up their morals for money!¡± ¡°That guy? You mean the handsome guy today is Ellinor¡¯s sugar daddy?¡± ¡°Can such a young man be her biological dad? Hmph! Nothing looks wrong on the surface, but who knows what¡¯s going on behind the scenes!¡± ¡°By the way¡® I heard rumors that Ellinor was often called into the principal¡¯s office and stayed there for at least an hour! Now I suspect she might have something with the principal! Otherwise, why would he favour her so much, even letting her be the finale at the graduation ceremony!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°No way? Our principal could be her grandpa¡± ¡°What¡¯s impossible! The principal is also a man.¡± Theirments got more and more outrageous. Ellinor¡¯s eyes grew cold. She stopped, turned around and walked towards those gossiping girls. ¡°What did you just say about the principal?¡± Seeing Ellinore over, the girls looked a bit guilty and panicked ¡°Eh, since you¡¯ve heard it, why ask us?¡± Ellinor coldly stared at them and said: ¡°The principal has been educating people all his life. He¡¯s highly respected. Do you have the right to spread rumours about him?¡± One of the girls snorted, ¡°Huh! Our mouths are on our bodies. We have the freedom to say whatever we want!¡± ¡°Exactly¡® Exactly¡± ¡°Why are you so nervous when we mention the principal? Did we hit a nerve?¡± Ellinor frowned, and grabbed one of the girl¡¯s cors, ¡°Dare to say one more word?¡± The girl was startled, struggling but unable to free herself from Ellinor¡¯s grip, but she didn¡¯t back down, ¡°Ellinor, are you trying to hit someone? Ha, doing this will only make us think you¡¯re angry because you¡¯re embarrassed¡°¡± Ellinor slightly narrowed her eyes, and released her hand, ¡°I won¡¯t hit you, but you need to apologize to Mr Principal in front of all the students for the untrue words you just said¡± The girl casually straightened her cor and said, ¡°Want us to apologise? Unless you prove, you¡¯re a real genius, not a product of the principal¡¯s overpraise!¡± Ellinor lightly said, ¡°How do you want me to prove it?¡± The girlughed, ¡°If you can y the violin, we¡¯ll believe there¡¯s nothing inappropriate between you and the principal, that you¡¯re truly a genius!¡± She urately judged that Ellinor definitely couldn¡¯t y the violin. Otherwise, why would she have given up the opportunity to show off and left the stage earlier? Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Ellinor didn¡¯t immediately respond, but the girls around her started to get all riled up. ¡°What, can¡¯t y?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t y, then your whole Miss Perfect¡® act is just a bunch of baloney!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even y the violin, then isn¡¯t your whole ¡®Miss Perfect title just the Principal blowing smoke? You said you don¡¯t have any special rtionship with him. Who¡¯s going to believe that?¡± Ellinor had never called herself Miss Perfect¡®. This was all due to Creston University¡¯s Principal going overboard with his praise, constantly boasting about her achievements, which led to this reputation. And it was confirmed that she frequently got called to the Principal¡¯s office, each time staying for about an hour. The Principal of Creston University was a math freak. Since she was an outstanding student in the math department, the Principal would call her in to discussplex math problems whenever he encountered one, even putting aside his position to ask her for solutions humbly What was initially a very innocent had been twisted into something scandalous by these people! The Principal¡¯s appreciation for her academic abilities encountered her in her studies. She respected the Principal greatly and couldn¡¯t tolerate him being misunderstood because of her. Thinking this, Ellinor said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll y a piece for you guys then!¡± As soon as she said this, the people around her startedughing. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t push yourself if you can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°You just stepped down because you couldn¡¯t y. Now you want to go up and y again. Do you really think we¡¯d believe you can y the violin? Hahaha ¡°When I say y a piece, I mean y a piece everyone admits is good! Not just strumming a few random notes!¡± At this point, on the opposite balcony. Byran, being too young, wasn¡¯t allowed to drink and y cards with Theo and Jonah, so he had to sit on the balcony feeling bored out of his mind Just then, he saw Ellinor being surrounded and provoked by her ssmates. ¡°Is that the annoying Ellinor over there?¡± Byran held a bottle of soda, watching the scene with focus. His sidekick, Carlos, also leaned over to look, ¡°Hmm, looks like it¡¯s really Mrs nchet!¡± After he said this, he got a smack on the head from Byran! ¡°Mrs nchet, my foot! She¡¯s not Mrs nchet! She doesn¡¯t deserve it! She can only be my sister!¡± Byran corrected him unhappily. ¡°Yes, Mr Howard! I misspoke.¡± Carlos rubbed his head with a wronged look and sighed helplessly Byran stared at the opposite side, his handsome lips curled up slightly. ¡°Those must be her ssmates! Looks like there are quite a few people who don¡¯t like her. It¡¯s not just me! This just proves that there¡¯s definitely something wrong with this Ellinor girl!¡± Carlos disagreed with Byran¡¯s opinion, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with Ms Mendoza, it¡¯s just those girls looking for trouble Ow!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he got another kick from Byran! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Byran coldly said. ¡°If I say she has a problem, then she definitely has a problem!* Carlos was so wronged that he almost cried, ¡°Okay, whatever Mr Howard says is right!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Byran said arrogantly, ¡°Carlos, go call Theo and the others right now. Let everyone see that woman¡¯s ridiculous act! I refuse to believe that some country bumpkin can y the violin¡®¡± Carlos felt this wasn¡¯t quite right, but he didn¡¯t dare to voice his opinion, afraid to get hit by Byran again, so he could only nod and go downstairs. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Yvette and her posse were still goading Ellinor. ¡°Alright! If you can y a song today and get every single one of us here to apud, you win! Then we¡¯ll do whatever you ask, no need for apologies.¡± Ellinor remained stone faced, ¡°Deal¡± The lead girl continued. ¡°But, if your performance slinks and can¡¯t get us all on board, you¡¯ll have to crawl out of here, and we¡¯re gonna film it and post it on the school forum! You still up for the challenge?¡± Ellinor frowned, paused for a couple seconds, seemingly considering the proposition, then said, ¡°Sure.¡± The girl smirked scornfully. ¡°Then you go up and y, if you lose, don¡¯t be foolish!* Ellinor turned and took the violin from Yvette Yvette put on a pretence of concern, ¡°Ellinor, you should bow out of this challenge. Girls need to have dignity, crawling out would be so embarrassing¡± Ellinor smiled slightly. ¡°How do you know I¡¯ll fail before I even start?¡± Yvette taunted. ¡°Ellinor, the violin is way harder than the guitar. The fingering is tough. Im just trying to save you from making a fool of yourself!¡± ¡°Thanks for your concern!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t say more, casually tuned her violin, then looked up at Yvette, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to sing? Shouldn¡¯t you be preparing?¡± Yvette just snorted. She didn¡¯t really care about Ellinor, she just wanted to see this country bumpkin make a fool of herself! Yvette again feigned concern, advising Ellinor a few more times, then with a helpless expression, she look center stage, adjusted the mic, and prepared to sing. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, she wasnt ready to start singing. She had always believed Ellinor wouldn¡¯t be able to y well, she couldn¡¯t apany her properly, and in the end, she still had to rely on herself to y and sing! Under the watchful and skeptical eyes of everyone, Ellinor finally started to y. It was noise, not music! Ellinor was ying the violin haphazardly, it was chaotic and ear¨Cpiercing, causing disgust among the students on stage. ¡°OMG, I almost thought Ellinor could really y the violin!¡± ¡°She dares to go on stage with such terrible ying!¡± ¡°This is just messing around! It¡¯s so bad!¡± ¡°She¡¯s just wasting Yvette¡¯s violin!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Yvette and her friends wereughing secretly. This was the effect they were expecting Ellinor had lost face today, her image was ruined, she was no longer the legendary all¨Crounder! Not only that, she still had to crawl out soon! HAHAHA At that moment. Several people were already standing on the balcony, each with an attractive expression. Byranughed and said, ¡°Theo, did you see that? What is Ellinor ying? It¡¯s just terrible!¡± Haillie also smiled, her eyes full of contempt, looking at Ellinor across, clearly enjoying her embarrassment. This was the expected oue! How could a girl from the countryside possibly understand the art of elegant music? Those from remote areas, in order to make a difference, might really work hard academically, and it¡¯s not surprising to be excellent students, but when it came to artistic cultivation, it¡¯s hard to reach a high levell Kemp looked on indifferently, with no obvious expression on his face. Jonah shook his head and sighed, putting his hand on Theo¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Theo, it looks like your new bride can¡¯t y an instrument!¡± Theo¡¯s eyes were deep, he squinted, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Really?¡± Jonah raised an eyebrow, what else could it be? Her performance was already this bad, what was there to doubt? Just then, the ear¨Cpiercing noise from across became pleasant. Jonah was taken aback, he turned to look again, thinking someone had reced Ellinor, but to his surprise, it was still her ying the violin! Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Ellinor¡¯s expression was casual as her ying shifted from n random pluck to a rhythmic strum. The song she was ying was exactly the one from the guitar sheet music Yvette had initially given her Downstage, the faces of the students turned from dissatisfaction to confusion, then admiration and intoxication. Yvette and her friends were stunned T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They didn¡¯t expect Ellinor to actually y the song! As the situation took an unexpected turn, it was crucial not to panic. Yvette¡¯s friends started to nudge her. ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t be fooled! You sing tool¡± ¡°Yeah, Yvette, drown out Ellinor with your voice!¡± ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t forget to dancel¡± With the prodding of her friends, Yvette came back to her senses. Once she caught the rhythm, she started singing her own lyrics, twirling and dancing. She sang her heart out, trying to pull the student¡¯s attention onto herself, outshining Ellinor! In fact, she seeded. Some of the students did turn their attention to her. So, Yvette danced with even more vigour But who would have thought, the rhythm of Ellinor¡¯s ying elerated. Her fingerwork was so fluent and it didn¡¯t look like she was a first¨Ctimer! The song got faster and faster, but it never went off key or missed a beat. This was definitely a mark of high skill level. Yvette¡¯s singing and dancing obviously couldn¡¯t keep up with the rhythm anymore. But she wouldn¡¯t give up, she sang and danced faster However, the faster she sang, the less stable her breath became. She didn¡¯t even have time to catch her breath, let alone dance. She got dizzy and fell uncontrobly onto the stage, and looked embarrassed!!! There was an uproar downstairs Yvette fell! ¡°How can she be unfamiliar with the song she wrote herself!¡± ¡°Yvette sounded like she was out of breath, Ellinor¡¯s violin performance was better!¡± ¡°Yes¡± Ellinor proves her genius once again. She¡¯s not even from music major, but she ys the violin so well!¡± Yvette was down, and Ellinor stopped ying her song She nced at Yvette, who was unable to get up, then addressed the crowd ¡°Yvette¡¯s song is a modern style, which can be yed on a violin, but it¡¯s not quite right. Let me y a song that suits the violin!¡± ¡°Great!¡± ¡®Cant wait!¡± ¡°Start, Ellinor, we¡¯re listening!¡± Ellinor nodded and smiled, ¡°This is for my soon¨Cto¨Cbe parting ssmates. Forgive me if it¡¯s not well yed.¡± The girl gently pulled the violin strings, the melody was light, embodying courage and tenacity it was touching, a perfect blend of strength and softness. As the song ended, the ce quieted down. Everyone was still absorbed in the thrilling melody The first apuse came from the terrace across Ellinor turned her head and saw Theo? Theo stood there pping nonchntly, his apuse crisp and vigorous On his cool handsome face was a faint smile, as if he was appreciating and mocking at the same time. When did Theo get there? How long had he been there? And his friends were there too! Were they all here for the show? Especially that guy Byran, he looked somewhat dazed, snapping back to reality only to re at her fiercely! ¡°Very good, very good! The violin sounds great!¡± Jonahughed happily, leading the apuse that immersed the students in the music. Suddenly, the apuse was thunderous. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 ¡°Ellinor is truly an all¨Crounder She ys the violin even better than the music students!¡± ¡°My God. I¡¯ll never doubt her skills again¡± ¡°Me neither! Now I get why Ellinor is known as ¡°Miss Perfect, and why the principal admires her so much! It became crystal clear, everyone in the room was singing praises, pping their hands off But Yvette and her buddies looked like they¡¯d just eaten a sour grape. Ellinor gently put down her violin and walked towards them. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to apologize to Principal¡± The ringleader looked in disbelief, ¡°You you¡¯re not even a music major. How could you y the violin so well?¡± Ellinor calmly replied. ¡°Well, I know how to y the violin!¡± The girl was so funous with Ellinor¡¯s calm tone that she gritted her teeth, ¡°You yed better than¡­¡± ¡°Go on, what were you going to say?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow The girl mped her mouth shut. She didn¡¯t want topliment Ellinor, feeling totally cheesed off! Seeing her silence, Ellinor continued. ¡°I¡¯ve done ying Everyone¡¯s cool with it. Now, keep your promise and apologize to the Principal. The girls looked at each other, hesitating, obviously none of them wanted to apologize. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and apologize to Ellinor and the principal!¡± ¡°Yeah, you started the mess Now you lost and don¡¯t want to say sorry?¡± ¡°Go apologize!¡± Under the chorus of me, the girls felt humiliated, only then they reluctantly went on stage. ¡°We¡¯re sorry. We apologize to Ellinor and the Principal for our irresponsible words, We were wrong. We hope you all forgive us.¡± The crowd started to buzz, discussing the girl¡¯s issue. Ellinor got what she wanted and left, rubbing her ears, it was too noisy She never nned to attend this reunion, but was supposed to meet Chase at thepany. But Theo insisted on giving her a lift, she couldn¡¯t go to thepany That¡¯s why she let Theo drop her off here. Since she was here, she had to step in to avoid raising any suspicion Little did she know, there would be such a drama at this boring reunion! Just as Ellinor stepped out of the room, she heard someone calling her from behind. ¡°Ellinor! Stop!¡± Ellinor stopped and turned back. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Yvette chased after her with the violin, huffing and puffing. ¡°Ellinor, you broke my violin, and you want to just leave? Pay me for the violin first!¡± ¡°The violin is broken? It was fine when I yed it! Ellinor remained calm, and looked at the violin Yvette was holding. Nothing seemed wrong. Yvette shoved the violin in her face, ¡®Look closely! The scratches on the violin were definitely made by you on purpose! This violin is antique and very valuable, you know?¡± Now, Yvette had dropped her pretentious and smug face in front of the ssmates, her mask was off, showing a face full of hatred and dissatisfaction. Ellinor nced at the violin, indeed, there were many scratches. She frowned, ¡°How much do you want for it?¡± Yvette feigned kindness and politeness. ¡°Considering we¡¯re ssmates, I won¡¯t ask for too much, just twenty thousand dors!¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Ellinorughed. ¡°Twenty thousand dors? Yvette, do you take me for a fool? You¡¯m not seriously trying to scam me, are you? Yvette sneered ¡°Ellinor, isn¡¯t your family loaded? Your folks could buy a whole building for our school Why can¡¯t you afford to pay for a violin?¡± Ellinor narrowed her eyes, ¡°And if I don¡¯t? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°What if you don¡¯t? Yvette¡¯s eyes widened in shock. If you don¡¯t pay me for my violin today, I¡¯m calling the cops! Your prints are all over it. Everyone saw you ying it. You can¡¯t deny it! Ellinor shrugged unbothered Yvette was clearly upset about not being the center of attention earlier and was now trying to stir up trouble. How boring! ¡°Fine, call the cops! They can verify whether this violin of yours is an antique and whether it¡¯s worth a hundred grand. And they can decide if you¡¯re trying to ckmail me Yvette was taken aback, a hint of panic in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected this not to phase Ellinor and blurted out, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re so cunning!¡± Ellinor smirked, ¡°Am I cunning? Or are you just being unreasonable and trying to set me up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! You¡¯ll pay for my violin! You have to pay me today! If you don¡¯t, you¡¯re not guing anywhere!¡± Yvette, unable to out¨Cargue her, began to block Ellinor¡¯s way hysterically She thought. If I couldn¡¯t make Ellinor lose face earlier, now I¡¯ll make her pay. She won¡¯t be getting off easy! In truth, she had scratched her own violin just to frame Ellinor! And while her violin wasn¡¯t an antique, it was indeed expensive! She couldn¡¯t let her n to frame Ellinor fail, and her precious violin got ruined for nothing! So, until Ellinor paid, she wouldn¡¯t let this drop! Even the patient Ellinor was nearing her breaking point. She clenched her fists, ready to take action. ¡°Hi girl, why the temper?¡± Suddenly, a deep, refined voice with a hint of wildness interrupted their quarrel. Yvette thought a passerby was trying to meddle and was ready to snap at them, but she turned around only to be stunned by the sight of the man before her! A handsome man with amanding presence, tall and lean, striking features and a designer suit, was walking toward them. Seeing this hunk, Yvette blushed, her previous tantrums quickly forgotten. She lowered her eyes demurely, ying the victim, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you, Sir. She broke my expensive violin and wants to leave without paying, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so upset.¡± ¡°Is that so? Destroying someone¡¯s property and not wanting to pay? That¡¯s not nice¡± Ellinor watched Jonah approach, recognizing him as Theo¡¯s friend, but couldn¡¯t fathom his intentions. Why was he getting involved? Jonah walked up to Yvette, gently asking. ¡°Where is the damage? Let me take a look.¡± ¡°Sir, look these scratches, they¡¯re all her doing!¡± Yvette blushed as she handed her violin to the handsome man while pointing the finger at Ellinor. She thought this handsome man must be interested in her toe over and help. This proved she¡¯s more attractive, and more capable of capturing men¡¯s attention than Ellinor Jonah studied the violin, shaking his head regretfully. ¡°The scratches on this violin are indeed severe. A real shame for such a fine instrument.¡± Seeing the distinguished and handsome man siding with her. Yvette felt a surge of confidence. She thought for a moment, then began to weep pitifully. ¡°Sir, you must help me! My violin is an antique, but she intentionally damaged it and refused topensate me.¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯ll ruin your makeup, and it won¡¯t be pretty¡± Jonah gracefully pulled out a white handkerchief from his chest pocket and gently wiped away Yvette¡¯s tears with a gentlemanly touch Having such a handsome and noble man caring for her, Yvette felt incredibly moved and even more attractive N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He must be her knight in shining armour! She leaned towards Jonah and whispered. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine ¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that Jonah said with a smile, handing her the handkerchief. I heard someone ying the violin beautifully in the next room. Was it you?¡± Yvette¡¯s face tensed How should she respond? If she told the truth, wouldn¡¯t that give Ellinor another chance to show off? After thinking. Yvette gave a vague reply. ¡°The music you heard was yed on this violin, but sadly, someone has damaged it.¡± ¡°What? The person who damaged this violin is really nasty!¡± Jonah frowned and finally turned his gaze to Ellinor. ¡°Miss, why did you damage her violin?¡± Miss? Why did he refer to her as Miss? Ellinor raised an eyebrow, locking contemptuously at Jonah She thought to herself. Theo was weird enough. Now even his friend was abnormal! At this point, Yvette was stunned, her eyes wide in surprise. ¡°What did you just call her?¡± ¡°I called her ¡®Miss¡® what¡¯s wrong with that? Jonahughed, looking charming. Yvette was in disbelief, her face turning sour, ¡°How how could she be your ¡°Miss¡°?¡± Jonah chuckled, ¡°She¡¯s my friend¡¯s wife, so naturally, she¡¯s my ¡°Miss¡± ¡± ¡°Your friend¡¯s wife?¡± Yvette was shocked, looking at Jonah, then Ellinor, unable to ept this reality. How could Ellinor have anything to do with the prince of her dreams? So annoying! Jonah turned to a man standing not far away and said with a smile. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t just stand there! Come over and see what to do. Your wife damaged thisdy¡¯s violin Hearing Jonah¡¯s words, Ellinor turned her head and saw Theo walking over with his hands in his pockets. Seeing Theo, Ellinor was somewhat irritable. Jonah took the violin from Yvette and handed it to Theo, saying with a smile, ¡°Theo, look at the scratch on this violin. She said it was your wife¡¯s doing¡± Theo took the violin calmly, nced at it, and smashed it against the wall. The violin shattered all over the floor, leaving only the neck in his hand. Then, without a care, he threw the neck away, like discarding trash Coming back to her senses, Yvette screamed in horror, ¡°My violin!¡± Theo didn¡¯t show any emotion, ordering coldly. ¡°Collin,pensate her.¡± Collin nodded immediately, ¡°Yes¡± Theo didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone else, turning to Ellinor, a trace of mockery in his cold eyes, ¡°Ms Mendoza, is your party over?¡± Seeing Theo¡¯s action of smashing the violin, Ellinor was a bit speechless, andughed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s over, I n to go home.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± He gently put his arm around Ellinor¡¯s shoulder and led her away Not far away, Ellinor suddenly thought of something, stopped, turned around and said, ¡°Collin, please compensate my ssmate for the violin at its original price. Even if you pay a bit more, your boss wont reimburse you!¡± ¡°Uh ¡°Collin twitched the corner of his mouth and agreed, ¡®I understand, Ms Mendoza.¡± After instructing Collin, Ellinor left the party with Theo, Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Theo¡¯s tall and upright figure, with Ellinor obediently tagging along, made them look super cute together due to their height difference Yvette was squatting on the ground, bawling her eyes out, her violin was ruined, and she felt terrible about it She thought that crying would earn her the sympathy of the noble guy who had wiped her tears earlier, but to her surprise, no one came to help her up even after she cried for quite a while. She looked up to see her Prince Charming walking away And that hunk was leaving too! How could he just leave when she was in such a pitiful state? Yvette quickly got up and chased after him, ¡°Sir, wait up.¡± Jonah stopped and turned his head with a smile, ¡°Yes? What¡¯s up?¡± Yvette was taken aback and felt slightly ufortable. Was it her imagination? Her Prince Charming was still smiling, but he seemed much colder than before. ¡°Um sir, this is your handkerchief. Thanks for your kindness earlier Yvette shyly handed over the handkerchief, hoping Prince Charming would ask for her contact information However, Jonah just smiled faintly and didn¡¯t take the handkerchief, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can keep it.¡± Yvette¡¯s cheeks turned red, and her heart beat faster! He told her to keep the handkerchief. The texture of the handkerchief was not cheap. Did this mean? Just as Yvette fantasised about their rtionship. Jonah said calmly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t like to have a handkerchief used by a woman like you¡± Yvette was stunned, and humedly tried to exin, ¡°Sir, you must have misunderstood something. I¡­ I¡¯m not the kind of woman you think.¡± Jonah chuckled, ¡°No? The violin piece just now was not yed by you, but you didn¡¯t deny it! The violin was ruined by you, but you we¡¯re willing to me others! And now you¡¯re ying innocent in front of me? Your actions have made it clear to me that you¡¯re not pure¨Chearted¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jonah¡¯s blunt words expose her scheme, making Yvette feel extremely embarrassed and unable to defend herself. She thought he was her Prince Charming who liked her, but she was just overthinking it. Jonah left Collin walked up to Yvette. ¡°Madam, I checked. The violin is worth 20 grand. Please give me your ount number. Thepensation will be transferred soon.¡± Yvette couldn¡¯t help but get angry. She shouted at Collin: ¡°Twenty grand? My violin is worth a hundred grand! Not a penny less!¡± Collin was expressionless, ¡®Madam, if you insist it¡¯s worth a hundred grand, you must provide a purchase receipt or record Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to go through legal procedures.¡± Hearing the words ¡®legal procedures, Yvette immediately backed down. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in awsuit right after graduating from university. She thought The violin was already ruined, but she couldn¡¯t give up onpensation. She gritted her teeth in dissatisfaction, then honestly gave her bank ount number All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Today was really her unlucky day all because of Ellinor! It was all Ellinor¡¯s fault! She decided to be enemies with Ellinor! In the car, Ellinor was looking down at her phone. Theo¡¯s deep, cold voice rang out,ced with a hint of contempt, ¡°Ms Mendoza does y the violin quite well!¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¡°You¡¯re too kind¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t even lift her head, just casually responding Theo, hand on his forehead squinted at her. ¡°Did you learn this before?¡± His question carried a hint of probing Because it was unusual that Ellinor could y the violin so well Choosing Ellinor to be Mrs nchet was an ident, but after this ident, he had people investigate her background The Mendoza family was middle¨Css, but Ellinor was an overlooked illegitimate daughter, raised by rural rtives since childhood. Her upbringing did not afford her to learn ssical instruments. And just now, at the ss reunion, the piece she yed on the violin, without seven to eight years of solid practice, couldn¡¯t reach that level. This girl was full of contradictions, making people feel she was not simple But Ellinor didn¡¯t care about the man¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, just sulkily looking at the expenditure bill on her phone. She just paid the bill at the ss reunion, and now her wallet was empty, with only over eighty dors left on her bank card! And the culprit who made her poor was the man sitting next to her! The man was still making sarcastic remarks, saying her violin ying was good, really! The more she thought about it, the angrier Ellinor got, ¡°Mr nchet, we¡¯re not really married What I¡¯ve learned or not is none of your business! After three months, we¡¯ll go our separate ways Why are you asking so much?¡± Reprimanded by Ellinor, Theo frowned, ¡°Ms Mendoza, I just paid thepensation for a violin for you. Why are you so unfriendly to me?¡± What¡¯s wrong with her attitude? She¡¯s been very polite! Ellinor red at him, ¡°Mr nchet, that violin was broken by you, if you don¡¯tpensate, should I compensate?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Theo¡¯s face darkened, feeling misunderstood for the first time. Ellinor grumbled angrily. ¡°And if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had to pay for dinner today spending all my living expenses!¡± So that¡¯s why she was unhappy Theo raised his eyebrows, and teasingly smiled, ¡®Ms Mendoza, aren¡¯t you happy to have a gathering with your ssmates? You¡¯re unhappy because you have to pay?¡± ¡°Do I have to pay for a gathering? Mr nchet, do you think everyone can be asvish with money as you?¡± Ellinor frowned, clearly dissatisfied. ¡°It¡¯s not a small gathering of a few people. It¡¯s arge ss reunion where everyone defaults to splitting the bill. Because of your word, I lost a month¡¯s sry! Humph!¡± Since they reached an agreement, Ellinor has always been patient in front of him, trying to avoid conflicts. But today, he saw her getting genuinely angry. Her resentful look, because of no money, made him think she was cute. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer all the money you spent today to you.¡± Theo calmly said. ¡°Really?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately showed him her bank ount number and entered the exact amount. Theo She reacted really quickly, without any politeness! Ellinor didn¡¯t think she needed to be polite with Theo. It wasn¡¯t her money to pay! Theo jokingly pretended to be her parent, iming she would pay, and her ssmates misunderstood, If she didn¡¯t pay and left, it would look like she¡¯s avoiding the bill! But if she paid, she¡¯ll be broke! Although she still had some money at Chase¡¯s, that money was buying her mother¡¯s painting, not for spending! Theo lightlyughed, took out his phone, and transferred the total amount she spent today. Seeing the money in her ount, Ellinor¡¯s mood improved significantly Her previously scowling face fnstantly rxed, and she started talking more ¡°Sir, do you know your actions today made my ssmates think you¡¯re my sugar daddy?¡± Sugar daddy? Theo frowned, ¡°What? Do I look like an old sugar daddy?¡± Ellinor shook her head ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! Because you neither look nor are old enough to be my dad, they misunderstood, thinking you¡¯re a sugar daddy who¡¯s keeping me for some benefits.¡± After hearing her say this, Theo realized she might have been mistreated at the ss reunion. He frowned. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 ¡°So you¡¯re ying the violin for them? Ellinor said, ¡°You think I want to? Its because some people intentionally spread rumours about the principal and me, causing misunderstandings among most of my ssmates Only when I y the violin will they apologize! The principal is an elder I deeply respect, so I have to help him clear things up!¡± After hearing thes, Theo looked at her sideways, then leaned in closer. ¡°So why arent you helping me clear things up?¡± Suddenly a handsome face popped up Ellinor jumped ¡°What should I help you clear up?¡± As Theo spoke, he leaned in closer ¡°You need to rify that I am your husband¡± The word husband falling into her ears made Ellinors heart flutter Regaining her serises, Ellinor instantly replied with disgust, Forget it! I don¡¯t want people to know that I got married so early. I still want to marry the person I like in the future¡± Hearing her mention a future husband, Theo sarcastically replied ¡°Really? Id like to see who dares to marry a woman like you?¡± Feeling belittled by him. Ellinor asked unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± The replied with an unhappy tone Ms Mendoza is so fierce, you would kiss any random stranger outside What kind of person are you?¡± Ellinor responded angrily I told you, that was an ident The driver suddenly hit the brakes Due to inertia, the two of them, face to face, unintentionally leaned in, their lips colliding and then bouncing back¡­ Straightening up. Theo backed away from her, ¡°Sorry¡± He didn¡¯t mean to Ellinor Blushed, the wanted to be angry, but the didn¡¯t feel that mad The awkward part was she had just emphasized that her first time grabbing him and kissing him was an ident, and just now he obviously didn¡¯t mean to. How could she That would only make her more embarrassed question him She didn¡¯t say anything, only pushed Theo away, furiously wiped her mouth, turned her head, and rolled down the window, letting the wind blow, pretending like nothing had happened Seeing Ellinor like this. Theo was momentarily captivated The car stopped, the driver went to check, then came back to report ¡°Mr nchet, there¡¯s been a car ident ahead, causing a traffic jam, f¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to pass for a while ¡± Traffic jams were the most annoying Theo rubbed his temples, suddenly heard the sound of the car door opening He turned his head and saw that Ellinor was already out of the carT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a subway station ahead. I¡¯m taking the subway home.¡± Ellinor replied casually, then walked away There¡¯s a traffic jam, she didn¡¯t want to sit in the car and wait with him! After two seconds of silence. Theo also got out of the car. Collin, who was sitting in the passenger seat, immediately followed, but was stopped by Theo¡¯s cold command. ¡°You can leave work how don¡¯t follow me¡® Collin could only stop ¡°Alright Watching Mi nchet follow Ms Mendoza from a distance, he was a bit worried Theo had never taken the subway before, what if And did Mr nchet have feelings for Ms Mendoza The traffic near the subway statiofi was also bad, it was jammed A car was stuck in the traffic, unable to move forward or back In the car was She and her parents, who had just finished signing a contract with a newpany and were happily on their way home after dinner with the manager Today the nchet Corporation¡¯s film and televisionpany officially signed her. They not only gave her a high¨Cend nanny car but also promised her a lot of good resources She was of confidence in her future, she felt that she was not far from bing an international superstar, but the traffic jam was annoying She stuck her head out the car window to check the traffic ahead but unexpectedly saw Ellinor and a tall man crossing the road! ¡°Mom, Dad Look, isn¡¯t that Ellinor? It¡¯s sote, why is she with a man?¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Amold and Tracy both looked out of the car window when they heard She¡¯s surprised voice Tracy said, ¡®Amold look, that¡¯s Ellinor! I think that¡¯s her boyfriend with her Can you believe a gut like Ellinor is out gallivanting around with a man thiste? That doesn¡¯t look good, does 117¡± Amold frowned in displeasure. For one, his daughter Ellinor was outte with a man, which was improper Secondly, he saw Ellinor and the guy heading for the subway entrance From their angle, all they could see was the man¡¯s back or profile, his face was totally hidden. But they all came to the same conclusion about him. He¡¯s broke She sighed with feigned concem, ¡°Dad, why has Ellinor picked a boyfriend who still takes the subway! She¡¯s not getting any wiser The guys mom introduced to her all had cars and houses!¡± Tracy chimed in, sighing with a victimized air. ¡°Oh well, what Ellinor likes matters most! I think the guy is pretty tall and probably handsome too. I¡¯m just worried he might be too poor to treat Ellinor well¡± ¡°How can a Mendoza girl marry such a guy? It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± Amold huffed in annoyance. Earlier today, he proudly apanied She to sign a contract with a bigpany and had a few drinks with the manager. But now he felt disappointed to see Ellinor¡¯s state She and her mother, Tracy, exchanged a smile. In their minds, Ellinor was just fit for a subway¨Criding poor guy. Inside the subway station. As Ellinor was buying tickets at the automatic ticket machine, Theo stood behind her, watching her operate the machine. After buying her own ticket, Ellinor turned and left without even ncing at him. Standing in front of the machine. Theo followed the prompts a few times, then frowned. Although it was his first time taking the subway, he wasn¡¯t so clueless as to not know how to use the ticket machine. The main problem was that he wasn¡¯t familiar with the routes and didn¡¯t know which direction to buy the ticket for Looking around. Ellinor had long disappeared. The people lining up behind him were starting to get anxious, urging, ¡°Have you bought it yet? Can you operate the machine or not?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Theo turned around, and his cold and imposing aura shocked the naggingdy behind him into silence. She wisely chose to line up elsewhere. Not wanting to dy others. Theo stepped aside, took out his phone, and called Collin, ¡°Which direction should I buy the ticket for?¡± Collin was dumbfounded He didn¡¯t take the subway either, he had no ideal ¡°Just hold on, I¡¯ll look it up right away!¡± Theo responded with a stern face Just then, a woman¡¯sughter came from behind him. He turned around and saw Ellinor leaning against a pir, watching him andughing heartily, saying. ¡°Is this your first time at a subway station?¡± Theo was expressionless and didn¡¯t reply. Ellinor continued tough ¡°Considering you paid for the get¨Ctogether, I¡¯ll treat you to a subway ride! Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, she threw a subway card at him like a dart Theo reached out and caught it, taking a quick look at the card between his fingers So she had bought his ticket along with hers? She had intentionally hidden tough at him Theo wasn¡¯t angry and chuckled lightly as Ellinor walked in In a while, Collin called back, ¡®I found it! You should buy ¡°No need¡± Theo hung up before he could finish Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Ellinor walked slowly with Theo towards the waiting area. She couldn¡¯t help butugh again when she saw him hang up on Collin Theo heard and shot a cold re at her, ¡°What¡¯s so funny now?¡± Ellinor giggled. ¡°I was wondering, if you rich folks went bankrupt, would you even lose your basic survival skills?¡± Theo frowned. ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Ellinor nodded honestly. ¡°Yup! I got you just standing there clueless in front of the ticket machine on camera It¡¯s perfect for showing grandma back home! Theo roared. ¡°Ellinor!¡± Ellinor pulled out her phone and showed him the photo, waving it in front of him, ¡°Look, you were hrious!¡± Suddenly, a boy on a skateboard rushed past. ¡°Watch out!¡± Before Ellinor could react, she was yanked aside, falling into a warm, sturdy embrace and narrowly avoiding the skateboarder The skater nced back but quickly skated away without stopping Theo looked down at the woman in his arms who had just been mocking him, ¡®Ms. Mendoza, were you too busyughing at others to watch where you¡¯re going?¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t find the words to respond, as she had indeed been very careless Theo added, ¡°No phones while walking and stay on the inside.¡± Ellinor put away her phone and obediently moved to the inside, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not deleting the photo!¡± Theo snorted, ncing at her, seemingly indifferent about the photo. The subway was not too crowded at night, with many seats avable Ellinor and Theo found a quiet spot to sit All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Perhaps because of Theo¡¯s striking looks and his top tier designer suit, he naturally became the center of attention. Women sneaked nces at him, even men couldn¡¯t help but stare. Theo seemed oblivious, turning a blind eye. After a few stops, the car was pretty empty. With the quiet atmosphere, it was a bit awkward. Ellinor¡¯s phone was out of battery. Left without her go¨Cto distraction, she noticed Theo silently staring at her. It made her ufortable. ¡°Can we discuss something?¡± Ellinor tried to break the ice. Theo replied, ¡°Shoot.¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Ellinor seemed to be feeling worn out and said slowly All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I hope you can try to trust me in the future, don¡¯t always be on quard, thinking I¡¯d stray to other men. I need some personal space! I¡¯ve told you that since I¡¯ve agreed to work with you for the next three months, I won¡¯t do anything to harm you before the contract ends. You can rest assured Theo asked, ¡°Do you think I came to see you today because I don¡¯t trust you?¡± Ellinor looked up and nced at the man. ¡°What else? If you trusted me, you wouldn¡¯t have stuck around with us all day and kept an eye on me in our booth, it was super awkward for my ssmates!¡± Theo said lightly, ¡°Ms Mendoza, we may be business partners, but during the next three months, I will inevitably share some responsibility for your safety I don¡¯t doubt your character, it¡¯s the guys hanging around you that I don¡¯t trust Can¡¯t you see they¡¯re after something?¡± Ellinor shrugged off his concerns, Tm not a fool, of course I can see what they¡¯re up to. But I know how to handle it.¡± Theo snorted. ¡°You know how to handle it, then why did you take the drink they offered so readily?¡± ¡°It was just a cocktail!¡± Ellinor genuinely thought Theo was overthinking! ¡°Just a drink?¡± Theo¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in disapproval ¡°How do you know there¡¯s nothing slipped into that drink? You¡¯re an adult, shouldn¡¯t you know better than to ept drinks from strangers in a messy ce like this? Do I need to remind you?¡± Ellinor was stunned and caught off guard by his lecture. Did he see himself as her guardian now after attending her graduation ceremony as one today? Since her mother passed away, she hasn¡¯t had anyone to take care of her. Her father barely paid attention to her and only cared if she¡¯d embarrass the Mendoza family¡¯s reputation. It had been a long time since anyone had spoken to her in such a caring tone. Ellinor snapped back, ¡°So, if you offered me a drink, I shouldn¡¯t take it either?¡± Theo paused for two seconds, then squinted, ¡°Am I the same as the others?¡± Ellinor chuckled. You¡¯re definitely not like the others! You obviously have no shortage of women, you don¡¯t need to resort to dirty tricks to get them, the key point is that.. you¡¯re not interested in me, so you wouldn¡¯t stoop to such tactics, right?¡± Theo replied casually, ¡°Ms. Mendoza seems to understand quite well.¡± Ellinor snorted, ¡°You¡¯re a strange one! One moment you¡¯re mocking me and saying no one would dare marry me, the next you¡¯re worried someone might spike my drink.¡± Theo instantly responded, ¡°There are plenty of men in the world, someone might end up liking you.¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Well, thanks for your concern!¡± Her voice gradually softened Then, Theo felt a weight on his shoulder, a small head had fallen asleep there.. Ellinor was just too tired and dozed off She had been tired since the beginning Theo turned to look at the first girl who dared rest her head on his shoulder, his face expressionless, but he didn¡¯t disturb her. When Ellinor woke up, she found herself lying in afy bed. It was still dark outside How did she get back? She tried to recall, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything from the subway trip to the nchet family¡¯s house Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 She didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. All she could think about was how she was still in her clothes and had gone to sleep without a shower She felt gross all over So she got up, grabbed some clean clothes from her closet, and headed straight to the bathroom There was steam and the sound of running water in the bathroom it was warm and burnid Did she forget to turn off the tap when she came back home? Ellinor walked further in to check the tub and then she saw a man¡¯s naked body. The man showering heard her and quickly turned around. Their eyes met ¨C one set cold and dark, the other shocked and embarrassed Ellinor¡¯s sleepiness vanished in an instant. She was wide awake. She gasped and quickly turned around, ¡°You why didn¡¯t you lock the door?¡± Theo replied coldly. Ms Mendoza, I believe this is my room. I¡¯m taking a shower in my room, why should lock the door? Why didn¡¯t you knock beforeing in?¡± Ellinor was both embarrassed and angry¡­You hardly ever stay here. I¡¯ve gotten used to being alone. How was I supposed to know you were showering? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m showering, and you just barged in. I didn¡¯t get mad, and yet you¡¯re the one ming me?¡± Fair point! ¡°Ms. Mendoza, aren¡¯t you going to leave? Or are you nning to join me?¡± Ellinor scoffed, quickly exited the bathroom, and mmed the door shut! The scent of soap made her blush. She wanted to forget what she had just seen! The shock reminded Ellinor of something She faintly remembered falling asleep on the subway and him not waking her up when they reached the station. Did he carry her back from the subway station? Thinking of this, Ellinor became even more embarrassed. She woke up early today for her graduation ceremony, and the day had been full of events. First, she was framed by Veronica, then she had to prove her innocence at the police station, then she had to attend a reunion and was forced to y the violin. She was genuinely exhausted, that¡¯s why she fell asleep on the subway. The fact that he didn¡¯t just leave her alone on the subway was already a big deal! Then, Theo came out of the bathroom, dressed in a bathrobe, smelling fresh. Ellinor silently went into the bathroom to avoid the awkward face¨Cto¨Cface encounter. When she came out after her shower, Theo was already asleep on the sofa. They had to sleep like this since Marissa was home, and they couldn¡¯t sleep in separate rooms. He slept, and Ellinor went back to bed The next day When Ellinor woke up. Theo was nowhere to be found in the room. She didn¡¯t mind, she felt morefortable when he wasn¡¯t home. As she came out of the room, she saw the nchet family¡¯s maid carrying a suitcase downstairs. Ellinor found it strange and asked, ¡°Whose luggage is that?¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 The maid answered ¡°Ellinor, Marissa nchet is about to hit the road¡± Was Marissa leaving? Ellinor was worried about whether Marissa had been affected by yesterday¡¯s incident with Veronica nchet. Then she heard Marissa calling her name in a soft voice. ¡°Ellinor¡± She lifted her head and saw Marissa sauntering over from across the room. ¡°Granny. I heard you¡¯re about to split?¡± Manssa smiled gently, sighing. ¡°Yeah, I gotta jet. I need to go look after your grandpa. The stubborn old man hasn¡¯t followed the doctor¡¯s orders since his surgery He needs me ¡°Oh, I see¡± Upon hearing this, Ellinor didn¡¯t insist on Marissa staying. ¡°Well, take care of yourself, Granny Watch your step.¡± Manssa nodded and held her hand gently. ¡°Ellinor, I know you¡¯ve been having a rough time. Veronica really crossed the line! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m gonna ship her off to her grandpa¡¯s. She won¡¯t be a nuisance to you guys anymore¡± It¡¯s rare to find an elder who doesn¡¯t y favorites when ites to their grandkids, even in the face of right and wrong Ellinor felt moved. ¡°Thanks for understanding Granny.¡± ¡°After I leave, you and Theo have to keep your chins up, alright?¡± Keep their chins up? Ellinor was puzzled. She didn¡¯t immediately understand what ¡°keep your chins up¡± meant. Seeing the meaningful smile on Marissa¡¯s face, she blushed She giggled awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Granny, we will Marissaughed. Tll be waiting for some good news then!¡± -Sure! Granny was definitely going to be disappointed. There was absolutely no chance of any good news between her and Theo By the time Grannyes back, her agreement with Theo would have expired and she would be leaving. Theo nchet sent Collin to take Marissa to the airport. Considering how kind Marissa had been to her, Ellinor decided to apany them to the airport. After bidding goodbye to Marissa, Ellinor came out of the airport. Collin handed her a job application form in the car. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, Mr. nchet knows you¡¯ll be looking for a job after college. He asked me to arrange one for you.¡± Ellinor was surprised. She looked down at the form in her hand, ¡°So what job are you arranging for me?¡± As he started the car, Collin replied, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, fill out this form first. After that, I¡¯ll have the HR department arrange a suitable job based on your application.¡± Working for the nchet Corporation was undoubtedly a golden opportunity, but Ellinor didn¡¯t seem interested. However, she might be able to break free from Theo¡¯s control within the three¨Cmonth agreement period. She might as well go along with his n. After some thought, Ellinor put down the form, ¡®Nah, I won¡¯t fill it out. I¡¯m not picky about jobs. As long as it pays well!¡± Collin couldn¡¯t help but admire Ms. Mendoza¡¯s straightforwardness. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll arrange a job for you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No need to wait, arrange it now! I have nothing to do back home anyway!¡± Alright.¡± So, Collin drove her to a subsidiary of the nchet Corporation. Chapter 108 The maid answered ¡°Ellinor, Marissa nchet is about to hit the road¡± Was Marissa leaving? Ellinor was worried about whether Marissa had been affected by yesterday¡¯s incident with Veronica nchet. Then she heard Marissa calling her name in a soft voice. ¡°Ellinor¡± She lifted her head and saw Marissa sauntering over from across the room. ¡°Granny. I heard you¡¯re about to split?¡± Manssa smiled gently, sighing. ¡°Yeah, I gotta jet. I need to go look after your grandpa. The stubborn old man hasn¡¯t followed the doctor¡¯s orders since his surgery He needs me ¡°Oh, I see¡± Upon hearing this, Ellinor didn¡¯t insist on Marissa staying. ¡°Well, take care of yourself, Granny Watch your step.¡± Manssa nodded and held her hand gently. ¡°Ellinor, I know you¡¯ve been having a rough time. Veronica really crossed the line! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m gonna ship her off to her grandpa¡¯s. She won¡¯t be a nuisance to you guys anymore¡± It¡¯s rare to find an elder who doesn¡¯t y favorites when ites to their grandkids, even in the face of right and wrong Ellinor felt moved. ¡°Thanks for understanding Granny.¡± ¡°After I leave, you and Theo have to keep your chins up, alright?¡± Keep their chins up? Ellinor was puzzled. She didn¡¯t immediately understand what ¡°keep your chins up¡± meant. Seeing the meaningful smile on Marissa¡¯s face, she blushed She giggled awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Granny, we will Marissaughed. Tll be waiting for some good news then!¡± -Sure! Granny was definitely going to be disappointed. There was absolutely no chance of any good news between her and Theo By the time Grannyes back, her agreement with Theo would have expired and she would be leaving. Theo nchet sent Collin to take Marissa to the airport. Considering how kind Marissa had been to her, Ellinor decided to apany them to the airport. After bidding goodbye to Marissa, Ellinor came out of the airport. Collin handed her a job application form in the car. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, Mr. nchet knows you¡¯ll be looking for a job after college. He asked me to arrange one for you.¡± Ellinor was surprised. She looked down at the form in her hand, ¡°So what job are you arranging for me?¡± As he started the car, Collin replied, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, fill out this form first. After that, I¡¯ll have the HR department arrange a suitable job based on your application.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Working for the nchet Corporation was undoubtedly a golden opportunity, but Ellinor didn¡¯t seem interested. However, she might be able to break free from Theo¡¯s control within the three¨Cmonth agreement period. She might as well go along with his n. After some thought, Ellinor put down the form, ¡®Nah, I won¡¯t fill it out. I¡¯m not picky about jobs. As long as it pays well!¡± Collin couldn¡¯t help but admire Ms. Mendoza¡¯s straightforwardness. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll arrange a job for you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No need to wait, arrange it now! I have nothing to do back home anyway!¡± Alright.¡± So, Collin drove her to a subsidiary of the nchet Corporation. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Collin had just parked the car when he suddenly got a phone call. His face turned serious in an instant and he said, ¡®Ill be right there¡± After hanging up, he turned to Ellinor apologetically. Ms Mendoza, something urgent hase up and I can¡¯t apany you anymore. Just go in by yourself and look for Manager Fang Tell him I sent you, and he¡¯ll take care of you¡± Ellinor quickly nodded shed an OK sign, and then exited the car Collin sped off in a rush, driving really fast. Ellinor watched his car pull away and raised an eyebrow wondering if something urgent had really come up. Maybe something happened to Theo? This was an entertainmentpany under the nchet Corporation Ellinor walked into the lobby and exined her purpose to the receptionist. The receptionist nced at her and then called Manager Fang to confirm the situation. ¡°Ms Mendoza, please follow me The receptionist led Ellinor to the manager¡¯s office ¡°Ms Mendoza, Manager Fang is currently in a meeting with one of our artists. Please wait outside until they¡¯re done! Ellinor nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± After exining everything the receptionist returned to her post. Ellinor quietly waited at the door. Not far away in the break room, two girls were chatting while waiting for their coffee ¡°Did you hear ourpany just signed She Mendoza?¡± ¡°How could I not know! She is the hottest female artist now!¡± ¡°She¡¯s definitely hot! But it¡¯s mainly because her previous scandal hit the trending list, and then she managed to clear her name these past few days. I really don¡¯t know why thepany would want to sign someone with a bad reputation like She!¡± ¡°Who cares about a bad reputation? She¡¯s still very famous! Her value has skyrocketed because of this incident! In this era, no one cares about reputation, as long as you can make money, you¡¯re a good artist!¡± ¡°Speaking of She, she was here just now. She might be in a meeting with Manager Fang in his office! *Really? The two girls returned to their posts with their coffees. Ellinor overheard the news and started thinking So the artist in the office was She. She saw yesterday on social media how smug Tracy Mendoza and her daughter She were about signing with the nchet Corporation. But she had a hunch that something was off In the previous scandal video, the woman sitting on the investor¡¯sp was She Now, it was said to be someone who looked very simr to her The woman in the video was identified as a web celebrity who had stic surgery to look like She. Not only did She gain a lot of attention from this, but she also sessfully cleared her name. This seemingly simple operation of clearing one¡¯s name actually required a lot of manpower and financial support Tracy and She¡¯s money alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to pull it off. If She was able to get this much attention, Tracy must have done something underhanded. At this moment, the office door opened. The morous She walked out of the manager¡¯s office with a smile. As soon as she saw the person standing outside the door, her smile froze, and then she frowned unhappily ¡°Ellinor, what are you doing here?!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ellinor smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to work! Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 ¡°To work? Aren¡¯t you a nanny at some wealthy person¡¯s home?¡± ¡°My employer is hardly ever home. And there¡¯s not much to do around the house So, I thought I¡¯d find a side gig to make some extra dough She gave Ellinor a once¨Cover with a mocking smirk on her face. Seeing Ellinor looking for extra work made herugh, ¡°You need a side gro? Looks like your employer isn¡¯t paying you much, huh?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yeah, not much¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, She? Why are you still hanging around the door? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be shooting a magazine cover?¡± A frendly middle¨Caged man¡¯s voice came from the office. She turned her head, giving the man inside a flirtatiousugh, ¡°I was just leaving, but someone¡¯s blocking the door!¡± ¡°Blocking the door? Let me see who dares block our star¡¯s way!¡± The manager. Mr Fang came out, ready to scold an ignorant subordinate. But when he saw Ellinor standing at the office door, he froze. He¡¯d worked in the entertainment industry for years and seen many beauties, but he was rarely taken by a woman¡¯s looks But a girl with a bare face like the one at the door was a rare sight in the entertainment circle. ¡°You are Mr. Fang collected himself and asked her Ellinor introduced herself politely. ¡°Mr. Fang, my name is Ellinor. Someone told me toe see you and said you¡¯d arrange a job for me Mr. Fang paused, ¡°Ellinor? So it¡¯s you! Come in!¡± Collin had just called him to arrange a job for a girl named Ellinor. Though Collin hadn¡¯t specified who this Ellinor was, anyone who had Mr nchet¡¯s right hand man, Collin, personally arranging a job for them must be special. He couldn¡¯t afford to neglect her All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ellinor followed Mr. Fang into the office. She was left at the office door, looking displeased. She thought Mr. Fang woulde out and give Ellinor a piece of his mind! But not only did Mr. Fang look at Ellinor like a dirty old man, but he also cordially invited her into the office, leaving her hanging! What the hell was going on?! She felt ufortable So she didn¡¯t leave and turned back into Mr. Fang¡¯s office She wanted to see what kind of job Ellinor would be doing ¡°Ms. Mendoza what kind of position are you interested in?¡± Mr. Fang asked Ellinor from behind his desk Ellinor replied, ¡°Anything is fine, as long as it pays well!¡± Mr Fang looked at her somewhat regretfully, thinking, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, have you ever considered being an artist? I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯re quite attractive. If you¡¯re willing to debut as an artist. I believe you have a bright future¡± An artist? Ellinor frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that! Are there other positions?¡± She was just here to get by She¡¯d leave after three months and had no intention of staying long¨Cterm. She immediately felt threatened when she heard Mr. Fang¡¯s intentions to sign Ellinor. Even though she despised Ellinor and didn¡¯t want to admit that she was beautiful. But in this situation, she had to face reality and be on guard. If Ellinor could also sign with the nchet Corporation and make her debut, she might steal her thunder. No, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let that happen! Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 The minute She heard this, she immediately jumped in, ¡°Mr. Fang, she¡¯s looking for a job, right? Why doesn¡¯t shee work with me? I really need an assistant right now!¡± Manager Fang seemed a bit troubled, ¡°Well..¡± After all, Ellinor was brought in by Collin. It seemed inappropriate to have her serve as a personal assistant ¡°She, I appreciate your thought. But it might not work because Ms Mendoza is¡­¡± ¡°How much is the monthly sry for an assistant?¡± Ellinor cut off Manager Fang¡¯s words and asked Manager Fang was clearly surprised by Ellinor¡¯s question. He found this girl¡¯s behavior quite odd. She was not interested in bing an artist but was somewhat interested in bing an artist¡¯s assistant? She nced at Ellinor smugly. ¡°As my assistant, the monthly sry is three to four thousand¡® Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t shortchange you!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing this price, Ellinor lost interest, she leaned back in her chair and said, ¡°The pay is too low, I¡¯m not doing it!¡± She had seen through She¡¯s concerns She frowned. ¡°You think three to four thousand is low? How much do you want then?¡± Ellinor yawned, casually raising a finger, ¡°Ten thousand!¡± 4 She acted like she had heard a joke. She rolled her eyes and scoffed, ¡°Ten thousand? You want a ten thousand sry for being an assistant. In your dreams!¡± Ellinor ignored her, turned to Manager Fang, and asked, ¡°Manager Fang, did you say I could sign up to be an artist earlier? I¡¯m guessing an artist¡¯s sry should be pretty high, right?¡± Manager Fang, seeing her interest in bing an artist, immediately smiled, ¡°Of course! You¡¯ll not only earn a sry but also a high percentage of the ie.¡± Ellinor looked excited, ¡°That sounds great, then I¡¯ll Seeing this, She started to get anxious. ¡°Alright, ten thousand a month,e be my assistant!¡± Ellinor looked at She, smiling. ¡°Can I get an advance on my first month¡¯s sry?¡± She¡¯s face dropped and she murmured, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t push it!¡± Ellinor ignored her and turned to Manager Fang ¡°Manager Fang, I¡¯ve decided, I think bing an artist¡­¡± ¡°Fine! You can get an advance on your sry!¡± She grudgingly agreed. Ellinor smiled satisfactorily. She said, ¡°Thank you, please advance me my first month¡¯s sry!¡± She held back her anger and forced a smile. She transferred the money to Ellinor, all the while thinking about how to get back at this crafty gall Manager Fang was somewhat confused by the situation between the two girls. He didn¡¯t want to get involved, but he did really want to keep the seemingly very talented Ellinor ¡°Ms Mendoza, are you sure you want to be an artist¡¯s assistant? It¡¯s a tough job. You should consider bing an artist.¡± She had already transferred the ten thousand in advance to her ount. Ellinor gave a satisfactory smile, then politely declined. ¡°I really appreciate your kindness. But I¡¯m not really good at the arts. I think being an assistant suits me better¡± Manager Fang sighed regretfully, ¡°Alright¡± What a pity if she had decided to debut, she would definitely have been a hit! She hurriedly pulled Ellinor out of thepany, fearing any furtherplications. In the car. Ellinor, who had received her sry, naturally slipped into the role of an assistant. She handed She a bottle of soda, ¡®What are you so nervous about? Have a drink to calm down!¡± She felt she had been duped out of ten thousand dors and wasn¡¯t very happy. She red at Ellinor discontentedly, I¡¯m not nervous! What do you know?! Don¡¯t try to guess my feelings with your shallow understanding!¡± ¡°Not nervous? Then why were you in such a rush to pull me out? Were you worried that Manager Fang would really sign me up?¡± ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t think you¡¯re something special just because Manager Fang wants to sign you! Even if you became an artist, you wouldn¡¯t amount to anything! I was worried that your inappropriate behavior would disgrace the Mendoza family! Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 She shot Ellinor a look, ready to throw a couple more insults her way, but was cut off by the sudden ring of her phone It was a video call from their dad, Arnold Mendoza She waved her phone in front of Ellinor, bragging, ¡°See, it¡¯s Dad calling! I bet you hardly ever get calls from him, huh? Just shows that he doesn¡¯t care about his illegitimate daughter!¡± Ellinor just shrugged andughed, ¡°Better answer it quick, sis, or your beloved dad might hang up.¡± She picked up, making sure Ellinor could hear On¨Cscreen, Arnold and Tracy appeared, smiling at their celebrity daughter. Amold asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯s work today, She? Have you eaten yet?¡± She pouted, pretending to be upset, ¡°Haven¡¯t had the chance! I¡¯ve been so busy, who has time for food?¡± Arnold frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve got to eat! No matter how busy you are, healthes first!¡± Tracy chimed in, ¡°She, your dad is night! if you really can¡¯t, have some milk first We¡¯ll be worried sick if you starve yourself.¡± She put on a wronged face, ¡°Ive no appetite for anything but Dad¡¯s cooking¡± Arnold cooed, ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy I¡¯ll cook for you when you get back from work!¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll get home sote! You¡¯ll be asleep¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter! No matter howte, I¡¯ll get up to cook for you!¡± ¡°Thanks, Dad I knew you loved me the most!¡± ¡°Alright, your mom and I won¡¯t disturb you at work. Come home early tonight; I¡¯ll cook for you!¡± Just as Arnold was about to hang up, She called him back. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Wait, Dad! Look who¡¯s here!¡± She suddenly turned the camera to Ellinor. Spotting his less aplished daughter, Ellinor, Arnold frowned in disappointment, ¡°Ellinor? What are you doing in She¡¯s car?¡± Ellinor smiled, ready to talk to her father. But She didn¡¯t give her the chance, turning the camera back to herself, ¡°Dad, here¡¯s the thing! I ran into Ellinor at thepany today. She was there for a job interview. So I asked her to be my assistant! You know, family helps family!¡± ¡°Oh, I see! She, turn the camera back. I¡¯ve got something to say to your sister.¡± She did as told. Arnold, looking at his younger daughter on screen, advised seriously. ¡°Ellinor, your sister has given you a great opportunity. You should work hard! It¡¯s much better than being someone else¡¯s maid. It¡¯s better to look after your sister than serve others. It¡¯ll put me and Auntie Tracy at ease!¡± Ellinor felt the irony, but she just smiled sweetly, ¡°Tll be sure to appreciate my sister¡¯s help¡± She¡¯s pride was evident as she excitedly bragged, ¡°See? I¡¯m Dad¡¯s favorite. No matter what I do, he forgives me. He treats me like a princess¡® But you, no matter how good or hardworking you are, no matter how much you try to please him, you can¡¯t get his attention!¡± Ellinor closed her eyes, choosing to ignore her. She felt she hadn¡¯t vented enough and added, ¡°Ellinor, nobody in this world could love you!¡± Ellinor gripped her water bottle tightly, ¡°So what? Should I die if no one loves me?* She scoffed, ¡°No one would care whether you live or die No one would mourn your death! What¡¯s the use of being a top graduate? In the end, aren¡¯t you just my assistant? Ellinor, you better behave yourself, or I¡¯ll have Dad kick you out of the Mendoza family!¡± Without batting an eyelid, Ellinor replied, ¡°Do as you wish, sis I¡¯ll be waiting¡± She red at Ellinor¡¯s nonchnt look, feeling unsatisfied. But she figured there was no need to deal with her right away. She had plenty of time and opportunities to knock her down a peg or two in the future! Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 In the midst of the afternoon magazine shoot, She started being a total diva. She kept sending Ellinor on errands, having her run up and down the building like a hamster in a wheel But Ellinor saw thising a mile away so it didn¡¯t really rock her boat. She figured she was quick on her feet, so she took it as a form of exercise. She didn¡¯t agree to be She¡¯s assistant for the dough, but because she wanted a front row seat to how She and Tracy got where they are today She bet her bottom dor that She and Tracy had done some shady stuff to get ahead. Sticking close to She seemed like the best way to sniff out some dirt. By the time the shoot wrapped up, night had already fallen, Instead of hopping into She¡¯s car. Ellinor decided to hail a cah home. ¡°Ellinor Where the hell do you think you¡¯re going? Who said you could leave?¡± She¡¯s needle sharp voice echoed again, clearly not done with Ellinor. Ellinor coolly turned around and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for me to clock out?¡± She snorted, ¡°Who said you could clock out? There¡¯s no set off time for personal assistants, you¡¯re off only when your boss is done!¡± Ellinor took it in stride and asked, ¡°So, have you got other work lined up?¡± She haughtily said, ¡°No more work! But I have an upscale dinner to attend tonight and you¡¯reing with me. You might learn a thing or two!¡± An upscale dinner? Ellinor couldn¡¯t care less But who would¡¯ve thought that She, a second rate starlet, could rub elbows with high society? Ellinor thought for a bit, ¡°Alright then.¡± She broke into a satisfied grin. ¡°Then get in! I¡¯ve got a dress for you for tonight. Go change!! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Okay¡± Ellinor nodded and hopped into the car to change. She watched her with a cunning smile ying on her lips. Tonight¡¯s dinner was super swanky, with celebs from all over expected to attend. She had to pull a lot of strings to score an invite. Because she heard Theo would be there tonight! Ever since that wedding, she couldn¡¯t get Theo out of her mind, feeling like she just missed the opportunity to be Mrs. Theol What a shame! Plus, she was curious about who the luckydy was. The bride even lived in the same viplex as them! There was hardly any info online about the nchet family, and not a single photo of Theo. It was all very hush¨Chush. What did Theo even look like? She hoped to use tonight¡¯s dinner as an opportunity to meet Mr. nchet. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 After changing her clothes, Ellinor walked out and She bit back herughter She had picked out a particrly in floral dress for Ellinor that made her look like a country bumpkin Ellinor was stunningly beautiful, even without makeup. Herplexion was clear, radiant, and wless She worried that if she didn¡¯t tone down Ellinor¡¯s image a bit, she might steal her thunder at the uing party and even attract the attention of more nobles and wealthy merchants She had always been jealous of Ellinor¡¯s beauty, but seeing her now in a in dress like a country girl, she felt somewhat relieved. She mockinglyplimented ¡°Well, you don¡¯t look half bad! This is the dress I specially picked for you. Wear it to the party with me!¡± Ellinor walked up to the mirror and took a look, ¡°Thanks, I think it looks pretty good¡± The makeup artist next to them started to chuckle, whispering to She, ¡°She, she actually thinks she looks good!¡± Sheughed lightly. ¡°She grew up in the countryside. Her taste is naturally like this. Give her simple makeup, nothing too shy, or it¡¯ll be embarrassing for me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, She, I know what to do!¡± The makeup artist smirked and started doing Ellinor¡¯s makeup with a mischievous attitude. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. To please She, she braided Ellinor¡¯s hair into two braids and added lots of freckles and blush to her face for a more homely look. She was very satisfied with the result. Ellinor now looked like a country girl and no man would give her a second nce Pearl Moon Pearl Moon was a top¨Cnotch urban estate in the country. Only the most prominent families with status, position, and power could Rost parties here. Even if ordinary rich businessmen were willing to pay a lot of money, they couldn¡¯t host parties here. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even step foot here in their lifetime. The receptionist was at the entrance of the banquet hall, weing each guest with a smile She, dressed in a borrowed high¨Cend custom ck evening gown, confidently walked over and handed over her invitation. ¡°Wee, Ms Mendoza Pleasee in¡± The receptionist smiled and led the way, but stopped Ellinor, who was following behind her, ¡°Mm, you can¡¯te in!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow and exined, ¡°I¡¯m with Ms. Mendoza¡± The receptionist looked skeptical at Ellinor¡¯s humble outfit and didn¡¯t seem to believe her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is not a ce where you can just walk in. Please leave now, or Ill have to call security!¡± She watched as Ellinor was dismissed and blocked by the receptionist. After feeling satisfied, she arrogantly lifted her chin, saying as if she were doing her a favor, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let her in with me. She¡¯s my assistant; she needs to be with me¡± The receptionist blinked, looked back at She, then skeptically nced at Ellinor again and thought, how could the elegantly dressed Ms Mendoza have such a inly dressed assistant? ¡°Oh¡­ I see!¡± The receptionist apologized to She with a smile, but her attitude towards Ellinor was still not friendly, ¡®Since you¡¯re with Ms. Mendoza, you can go in.¡± Ellinor gave the receptionist a nonchnt look and calmly followed She in The banquet hall was magnificent and glorious, with renowned musicians ying elegant piano music. All the furnishings were filled with exclusive, aristocratic luxury This was She¡¯s first time at the legendary Pearl Moon, she had only heard about it and never had the chance to see it before Today, she finally got the chance, and the grandeur of Pearl Moon far surpassed her imagination. She had acted as a rich girl in her previous ys and the crew would rent high¨Cend hotels for the set, butpared to this real high¨Cend banquet, that was child¡¯s y! Sheposed herself after her initial shock, realizing she had overreacted, and quickly put on a calm andposed expression as if she were used to such grandeur Seeing Ellinor also stunned, she immediately mocked her, ¡°Look at you, all stunned Scared silly, aren¡¯t you? Ellinor, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you would never get to experience such high¨Cend events in your life!¡± Ellinor just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything She was just thinking about the time when a certain man had forcefully brought her here for an engagement, and her freedom was gone for three months, making her feel a bit mncholic Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 At that moment, it seemed like She had spotted a familiar face in the crowd. Quickly, she turned to Ellinor and said, ¡°Ellinor, find yourself a spot to chill out; I¡¯ve gotta go chat with a friend. Heads up, don¡¯t mess with this stuff, if you break something, you might not be able to foot the bill.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ellinor nodded in a rather nonchnt way Then, She picked up a ss of red wine and elegantly sauntered over to an intellectual looking middle aged man, raising her ss in a toast and greeting him The middle¨Caged man seemed thrilled to see her approach, his eyes filled with affection. They seemed to be having a real st chatting Ellinor stood where she was, picked up a ss of juice from the buffet table, took a gentle sip to wet her throat, and squinted slightly as she observed She¡¯s every move It wasn¡¯t usual for She to bump into someone she knew here, and it seemed like she had a pretty tight rtionship with this guy. Something fishy was definitely going on! She must have scored the invitation to Pearl Moon thanks to this middle¨Caged guy And it was very likely that She¡¯s recenteback and reputation rehab had something to do with this man¡¯s help. She and her mom, Tracy, were always pretty shy. If they had known a guy like this, they would have milked it way sooner and not wait till now. So, this suggested that they¡¯ve only recently got acquainted with this guy. But how did they meet? Just as Ellinor was absorbed in her observations and thoughts, she overheard some nasty chitchat nearby. ¡°Look at that girl, her outfit is just so basic!¡± ¡°Good god Who let her in? She doesn¡¯t fit in at Pearl Moon at all!¡± ¡°Exactly¡® How could she show up dressed like that and with such a dowdy braid!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and check out whose daughter she is!¡± Soon, a group of dolled¨Cup, pretty girls circled around Ellinor. ¡°Sweetie! Who did youe with?¡± ¡°We¡¯re regrs at Pearl Moon parties, howe we¡¯ve never seen you before?¡± Ellinor snapped out of her thoughts, raised an eyebrow at them, didn¡¯t say a word, and just walked off. The rich girls felt affronted when she ignored them and they chased after her to stop her. ¡°Hey! We¡¯re talking to you!¡± Ellinor was indifferent, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Do you have an invitation to be here?¡± ¡°Nope¡± ¡°So, how did you get in?¡± ¡°Just walked in.¡± ¡°Do you know who¡¯s hosting tonight¡¯s banquet?¡± ¡°Nope Ellinor absentmindedly picked up a small cake from the dessert buffet, paying no mind to these drama queen rich girls. Seeing her only concerned about food and drink, the rich girls jumped to a conclusion. ¡°She¡¯s a freeloader!¡± ¡°No wonder she¡¯s dressed so poorly!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Do you want to leave on your own, or should we have you kicked out?¡± Ellinor remained calm and kept eating her cake. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving¡± ¡°You¡¯re not nning on leaving? Then we¡¯ll have to kick you out!¡± ¡°Someone help! There¡¯s an intruder!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s security? We need help!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why all themotion?¡± A deep male voice suddenly came from behind them. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 The rich girls paused, turning their heads with slightly subdued arrogance. ¡®It¡¯s Mr. Howard!¡± ¡°Mr. Howard is here!¡± Even Ellinor turned to look The Mr. Howard they were referring to was none other than Byran Howard, who had previously teamed up with Veronica to expose her at the gallery Byran was tall and slim and elegantly dressed in a white tailcoat, looking like a fine young man of noble birth He walked over, frowning in annoyance, ¡°What¡¯s all the noise about? You guys are too loud! One of the rich girls pointed at Ellinor, ¡°Mr. Howard, we didn¡¯t mean anything by it! There¡¯s just a poorly dressed intruder here. We thought we should ask her to leave ¡°Yeah, how can we let such a person into your family¡¯s Pearl Moon? It¡¯s too ssy for her!¡± ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯re just in time. Call the security to kick her out!¡± Byran just lifted his chin and looked at them with disdain, Who told you that if you¡¯re not dressed well, you can¡¯te into Pearl Moon? Everyone has the freedom to dress as they like Why are you meddling so much?¡± The rich girls were taken aback. They thought they would be praised by Mr. Howard for defending Pearl Moon¡¯s honor, but instead, they were reprimanded ¡°But she really sneaked in¡­ ¡°Yeah! She doesn¡¯t even have an invitation!¡± Byran dismissed this, ¡°If she got in, that means she had the right to. Do you think Pearl Moon security is just here for show and let anyone in?¡± ¡°Uh. sorry, we overthought it¡± ¡°Yes, we have no right to interfere with Pearl Moon¡¯s affairs¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Howard, we¡¯re sorry we bothered you¡± With nothing left to say, the rich girls walked away in shame. Byran snorted coldly, then turned to the girl who had been bullied, ¡°You¡¯re fine now! Don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯re just shallow¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± Byran said distractedly, then turned to leave. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, he felt something off. Why did the girl¡¯s voice sound familiar? He stopped, looked back, and recognized her, ¡°Ellinor? Is that you?¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Hey!¡± Byran immediately frowned, ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°I wear what I want. I have the freedom to dress, don¡¯t I? You said so.¡± Byran scoffed, ¡°If I knew it was you, I would have let them kick you out!¡± Ellinorughed, finding him quite amusing Just now he helped a stranger out of trouble, not for a pick¨Cup or to unt his status, but simply out of kindness. But the moment he realized it was her, his demeanor changed. Why did Byran target her? Simply because Theo had a thing for his sister, and he saw her as a threat to his sister and wanted to help solve the problem. All in all, the young man wasn¡¯t too bad. Byran asked impatiently. ¡°Did youe with Theo?¡± The moment Ellinor heard Theo¡¯s name, she felt annoyed and furrowed her brow, ¡°He¡¯s here too?¡± Byran was puzzled, ¡°If you didn¡¯te with Theo, how did you get in?¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 With a smug look on her face, Ellinor said, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Byran red at her unhappily, ¡°Whatever, bber if you want! I don¡¯t have time for you right now! Ill deal with you when I¡¯m freet With that he hustled off as if he had some pressing maller Ellinor turned her head in search of She, only to find that she was gone. She and the middle¨Caged man had disappeared She looked around but there was still no sign of She. Instead, she saw a group of young guys around Byran¡¯s age, hot on Byran¡¯s tail ¡°There¡¯s Byran! He¡¯s heading that way!¡± ¡°Get him!¡± ¡°Byran, stop¡® No hiding!¡± Byran picked up the pace, darting out of the banquet hall, only to be cornered in the hallway by the group. ¡°Byran, are you a man or not? Can¡¯t admit that you lost?¡± There was nowhere left for Byran to go. He red at them, ¡°I never denied it!¡± ¡°Well then, ept the consequences of losing the bet! You lost the game to us, now fulfill the agreement!¡± Byran retorted defiantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose! I yed fair and you guys cheated!¡± The ring leader, Julius Gaye, smirked, ¡°When we started the game, no one said we couldn¡¯t use special tactics!¡± With that, he waved the bet agreement in front of Byran, ¡°You signed this. You lost the game we agreed upon, so hand over the ownership of Pearl Moon to our family. Byran¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Although Pearl Moon belongs to us, I can¡¯t decide its ownership. I can¡¯t fulfill this bet¡± Julius sneered at him,ughing scornfully, ¡°Why would you bet on something you can¡¯t deliver? Weren¡¯t you all high and mighty iming that everything of the Howard family¡¯s is at your disposal? Turns out it was all hot air!¡± Byran¡¯s face grew even more sour, he spat out angrily, ¡°You guys ganged up on me, that¡¯s the only reason I lost!¡± ¡°A loss is a loss! No excuses! Julius¡® smirk turned malicious. ¡®So, you can¡¯t fulfill the bet? F Out of respect for our familles¡® long¨Cstanding rtionship, I won¡¯t push you Just kneel down here and call each of us grandpa¡®, then I¡¯ll tear up this agreement in front of you, and we¡¯ll call it quits!¡± ¡°You Byran¡¯s eyes were ame with anger. ¡°Are you gonna do it? If not, I¡¯ll take this agreement to your father or brother! I¡¯m curious to see if all the men in the Howard family are as irresponsible and devoid of honor as you! ¡°No! Please.¡± Byran was panicking. He didn¡¯t want his father and brother to be ckmailed because of his mistake. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll call you Grandpa. He took a deep breath, bowed his head, and prepared to¡­ Suddenly. Byran yelled out, ¡°Dream on!¡± With that, he threw a punch at Julius. Julius took the punch, then shoved Byran against the wall, ¡°You dare hit me! Come on, everyone hit him! Hit him until he apologizes!! Byran fell to the floor, clutching his stomach, which had been hit hard, with a cold sweat pouring down his face. Julius arrogantlyughed, ¡°Apologize to me and beg me for mercy! Only then will I let you go!¡± Byran curled up on the floor, gritting his teeth as he red at him, ¡°In your dreams!¡± ¡°Still defiant? Guys, keep hitting him! Hit him hard!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Let him go.¡± A girl¡¯s calm and icy voice echoed. The guys led by Julius halted their attack. They turned around All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. It was a girl, dressed rather shabbily Chapter 118 Chapter118 ¡°You country bumpkin, you¡¯re so badly dressed that it¡¯s seriously offensive to the eyes!¡± ¡®Back off, country girl, and mind your own business!¡± ¡°Get lost, get lost, get lost!¡± Ellinor was filming them with her phone, slowly approaching them, and calmly saying. ¡°I¡¯ve caught all your antics on camera This counts as disturbing public order! Even if you¡¯re underage, once I hand this footage to the police and press charges, you¡¯ll still get a p on the wrist and a criminal record¡± ¡°You¡¯re all children of wealthy families, you know how much a criminal record can affect your future studies and career? I don¡¯t think I need to spell it out to you, do 12- Julius and his friends all had stunned and uneasy expressions on their faces. Clearly, Ellinor¡¯s words had hit a nerve. They looked at each other, not knowing what to do. ¡°Nosy woman, snatch her phone! Julius yelled How could Julius stand being threatened by a woman out of nowhere, especially one who looked so frail? Dealing with her should be a piece of cake! His friends all released Byran and rushed at Ellinor, attempting to snatch her phone. Ellinor calmly dodged their attacks, continuing to film their actions. After a while, the big guys were dead tired, but they hadn¡¯t evenid a finger on her! Byran, temporarily out of strength, look a breather, sat up, and was stunned by Ellinor¡¯s unruffled moves Did she have some sort of training? Feeling she had enough evidence, Ellinor pocketed her phone and smiled at the boys She suddenly jumped up, lifted her leg, and delivered a series of spinning kicks, one for each guy. They all fell to the ground in pain Byran sat there with his mouth agape, struggling toprehend how such a petite girl could pack such a punch?! All sorted! Ellinor dusted off her hands, walked over to the injured Byran, and offered her hand. ¡°Are you okay? Do you need me to call an ambnce?¡± Byran, feeling a bit embarrassed, averted his face. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine!¡± Julius, clutching his aching belly, grumbled ¡®Well, aren¡¯t you something, Byran, getting a woman to save you!¡± Feeling humiliated, Byran tried to defend himself. Ellinor spoke up first. ¡°I¡¯m not his help. I¡¯m just a passerby who can¡¯t stand the sight of a gang picking on one person!¡± Julius, feeling humiliated, gritted his teeth. They couldn¡¯t beat her! A single woman! He ignored Ellinor and told Byran ¡®Byran, I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore! If you¡¯re unwilling to admit your mistake, then, ording to our bet, hand over the rights to Pearl Moon! Don¡¯t make me track down your family!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Byran looked pained and helpless, ¡°¡­¡± Ellinor leaned over and whispered, ¡°What game did you lose at?¡± Byran grumpily replied It was eSports. I would have won, but they cheated!¡± Ellinor thought for a moment, then looked at Julius. ¡°How about another round? If you can still win, hell admit defeat and hand over the bet on the spot. If you can¡¯t, the previous bet is off!¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Julius adjusted his tie, dismissing Ellinor¡¯s provocation ¡°Ha! We won, didn¡¯t we? There¡¯s no need for a rematch, right? I ain¡¯t got time for this Ellinor remained calm, pulling out her phone to y a video she had just recorded All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Tve gol footage of you guys ganging up on Byran If you don¡¯t agree to a rematch, I have to call the cops! Let¡¯s see if your families care more about getting the Pearl Moon, or if they¡¯re scared you¡¯ll get a criminal record and beg us to drop the case!¡± ¡°You.¡± Julius was at a loss for words. They had already tried and failed to beat this woman, even worse, they couldn¡¯t even get close to herl ¡°Finel One more match it is! You think we¡¯d lose a garne to a girl like you?!¡± Ellinor responded coolly. ¡°We don¡¯t have an eSports room here, so let¡¯s y a mobile gamel You guys know how, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Juliusughed confidently at the mention of a mobile game. Just to be clear, we can have a rematch, but I¡¯m raising the stakes!¡± ¡°What are you raising?¡± Ellinor asked. ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll hand over the bet agreement for you to shred. But if we win again, you have to delete the video in front of us, transfer the Pearl Moon to me, and make Byran apologize to us on a live broadcast!¡± Without hesitation, Ellinor agreed. ¡®Fine by me.¡± Byran, however, was fuming ¡°Ellinor, who gave you the right to speak for me?! Are you trying to make me look even worse?!¡± Ignoring him, Ellinor shot back, ¡°You¡¯re already aughing stock as it is!¡± Blushing in embarrassment and anger, Byran muttered. ¡°The Pearl Moon is of great importance to the Howard family, we can¡¯t let anyone else have it!¡± Mockingly, Ellinor retorted, ¡°Then why did you bet it?¡± Left speechless, Byran started to question whether Ellinor was really there to help him or if she was a spy sent by the enemy. Once everyone agreed to a rematch, they tidied up and returned to the banquet hall, finding a quiet lounge area to sit down. Julius and his crew a group of five, formed a team. Ellinor and Byran, however, only had each other They¡¯d have to rely on randomly matched teammates, who could very likely be beginners. Feeling the pressure, Byran sat next to Ellinor, asking her seriously, ¡°How good are you? What¡¯s your level?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very good, level 0 Ellinor replied nonchntly. Byran¡¯s face turned ashen, almost tearful. ¡°You you want a rematch with them; you must be trying to sabotage me!¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Rx what if we get paired with a pro?¡± Byran was far from rxed, he was totally freaked out! The chances of getting paired with a pro were slim to none, maybe even less than a pie falling from the sky! While he had confidence in his gaming skills, Ellinor, being a newbie, was a definite handicap. Plus, their random teammates, who weren¡¯t very good at gaming, would surely lead to their defeat. If he lost ownership of Pearl Moon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to face his father and brother. Worse still, he¡¯d have to apologize to that jerk Julius on a live broadcast Damn! What on earth was Ellinor thinking?! Chapter 120 Chapter120 Julius and his buddies were lounging on the couch with smirks stered all over their faces, watching Byran, who looked like a lost puppy Juliun tauntingly said, ¡°Byran, h?d you admitted your mistake to me earlier, I might¡¯ve let you off the hook! But no, you just had to be a rebel and challenge me. Now, not only will you have to hand over ownership of Pearl Moon to me, but you¡¯ll also have to call me big bro on a live stream You¡¯ve brought this upon yourself, don¡¯t me me for being tought Although Byran was unsure inside, he knew he couldn¡¯t show any weakness. He shopped back. ¡°The game hasn¡¯t even started yet, we don¡¯t know who will lose!¡± Julius chuckled. ¡®Don¡¯t cry when you¡¯re calling me ¡®big bro on live stream!¡± Byran shot back, ¡°Enough with the chit chat, let¡¯s get this started! Everyone whipped out their phones and logged into the game The five of them auto¨Cteamed up, while Ellinor and Byran waited for the system to randomly match them with teammates, Soon enough, three other yers joined their team. Game on! Byran wasn¡¯t too optimistic about his team. He was tense,cked confidence, and his palms were sweaty But when he saw the level of the yers who had joined his team, his eyes lit up. He couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes! After rubbing his eyes and confirming that he wasn¡¯t seeing things, he realized that all three yers were top levelgamers. He had actually been matched with gaming pros!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Well, this is a stroke of luck! Feeling confident, Byran murmured to Ellinor, ¡°We hit the jackpot with these top¨Clevel gamers! Ellinor, as long as you don¡¯t mess up, we¡¯ll win! Just follow my lead!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t even acknowledge him and just charged ahead. ¡°Did you hear me? Follow me!¡± Byran was frustrated that she wasn¡¯t listening, but he had no choice but to follow and protect her But when he saw Ellinor¡¯s moves, he was dumbfounded¡­ FirstBlood¡® Doublekill! Triplekilll Quadrakill! Pentakill Ellinor, marked as level 0, had scored a pentakill! She.. she didn¡¯t seem like a level O yer at all! Byran was utterly shocked and had a newfound respect for Ellinor, but now wasn¡¯t the time for curiosity Once he knew that Ellinor wouldn¡¯t be a liability, Byran focused on the game. Julius¡¯s team had gone from cocky to worried when they saw the top¨Clevel teammates, and now they were just anxious. They were getting their asses kicked! In the end, Ellinor and Byran¡¯s team won. Game over Julius angrily threw his phone on the ground. Byran was grinning from ear to ear, reaching out his hand. ¡°You lost, hand over the betting agreement!¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ¡°Byran, you lucky dog¡± Julius stood up, rummaging for the bet agreement in his pocket and crumpling it with a disgruntled expression before tossing it to Byran. Byran caught the ball of paper, unfolded it to double check, then promptly ripped it up ¡°Julius, if you guys didn¡¯t cheat, you¡¯d have lost fair and square Still can¡¯t swallow your defeat? How about another round? If you lose, you¡¯ll have to call me grandpa. Dare to take it on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your games!¡± Julius was clearly not up for another round, with a gloomy face, he turned and left with his gang, with tails between their legs. Byran could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Ellinor waszing about on the couch quitting the game, and opening up a pinned group chat on WhatsApp. She shot a message to the group, ¡°You guys did good I¡¯ll give you a cash bonus later Chase Larios avatar popped up. ¡°You roped us into your game, and now you just want to buy us off with some cash?¡± Ellinor replied. ¡°What do you want then?¡± Chase sent a goofy emoji. ¡°I want you!¡± Another avatar, named Ida Gipson, appeared, ¡°Boss, I haven¡¯t seen you at thepany in a hot minute¡± Chase chimed in, ¡°Exactly!¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°I¡¯ll make time to drop by in the next few days. Behave yourselves!¡± After cating her underlings, Ellinor pocketed her phone and got up to leave. ¡°Ellinor, wait!¡± Byran called out to her. Ellinor halted, ¡°What is it, Mr. Howard?¡± Byran stood up, giving her a rather unfriendly look, ¡°Why did you help me today? I haven¡¯t been exactly nice to you in the past.¡± Ellinor replied nonchntly, ¡°Consider it payback for you having my back earlier.¡± Byran scoffed, ¡°With your smarts, you could have handled those girls even if I hadn¡¯t stepped in. They¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t give them a thrashing!¡± *ttered¡± Ellinor gave him a faint smile, then turned her attention to the bruises on his face, ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m curious, why didn¡¯t you call for your security when you were getting beaten up on your own turf?¡± Byran stubbornly retorted, ¡°If I called them, they¡¯d tell my dad and my brother. I don¡¯t want them to know!¡± Ellinor patted his shoulder, ¡®Kid, sometimes you¡¯ve gotta swallow your pride in front of your family. Your safety alwayses first, there is no need to suffer for the sake of face.¡± Byran scowled. ¡°I don¡¯t need you telling me what to do!¡± Ellinor shrugged and pulled her hand back. Then forget I said anything.¡± Seeing Ellinor about to leave, Byran quickly followed her, ¡°Ellinor, since you helped me today and you¡¯re pretty badass at gaming. I¡¯d like to be friends with you.¡± Ellinor stopped and turned to him, ¡°You want to be friends with me? Have you forgotten about me sleeping with your sister¡¯s man?¡± Byran lifted his chin, ¡®I haven¡¯t forgotten, but I know you and Theo aren¡¯t actually together!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°And how do you know that?¡± Byran confidently replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need to see it to know it. Theo would never betray my sister. He wouldn¡¯t want you!¡± Ellinor squinted slightly. ¡®Is that so? Then why doesn¡¯t your sister just marry Theo? That way, I wouldn¡¯t be in the picture.¡± At this, Byran¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°There are some issues between our families¡® elders, so their marriage is being put on hold. But I believe they¡¯ll end up together eventually.¡± ¡°Ellinor, since we re friends now, I just want to remind you that you¡¯re just being used. Theo¡¯s marrying you because of pressure from the nchet family¡¯s patriarch. Don¡¯t have unrealistic expectations for Theo It¡¯ll only hurt you in the end because Theo will only ever be my sister¡¯s husband!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Ellinor thought back to how Theo had treated her, how he¡¯d made it crystal clear to her that he could give her anything but his heart in these three months. It was obvious his heart was already somewhere else with Byran¡¯s sister Her eyes dimmed slightly, and she smiled, ¡°Thanks for the heads up, but I¡¯m not really into making friends with kids.¡± With that, she walked away with grace Byran, whose friend request was promptly denied, looked disgruntled. He followed Ellinor stubbornly, clearly not willing to let it go. ¡°Ellinor, who are you calling a kid? I¡¯m not a kid? Ellinor ignored him, letting him trail behind her while she casually looked for She in the ballroom. After a once¨Cover of the room and with no sight of She, she noticed a swing chair by the floor¨Cto¨C ceiling windows She walked over and sat down to take a break. The swing chair was positioned perfectly to view the most beautiful scenery in Pearl Moon, the garden under the moonlight and the beautiful fountain. Looking up, the full moon seemed to be falling into a sea of flowers This ce was not only a symbol of opulence but also of exquisite taste and romantic ambience; no wonder the elite of Greenhaven chose it for weddings and other significant events. Ellinor wasn¡¯t usually a fan of such parties, but she found herself surprisingly fond of this ce, a feeling that she couldn¡¯t put into words. ¡°Ellinor! I¡¯m talking to you! Did you hear me?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Byran was still yapping beside her, saying something about how befriending him was an honor and she should appreciate it, and that she had to be his friend or else it was an insult, etc. Ellinor paid him no mind, just looking up at the full moon, and then suddenly asked, ¡®Byran, you said earlier that Pearl Moon has a special significance to your family, what¡¯s so special about it?¡± Despite Ellinor not agreeing to be friends, Byran had taken it upon himself to consider her one. So he didn¡¯t mind answering her question. ¡°This is an estate my father built for my sister; she loved lively ces It¡¯s usually empty, so my father allows people to hold parties here to keep it fively¡± Ellinorzily squinted her eyes, ¡®Pearl Moon, it¡¯s a pretty name is Ms. Howard the one Theo¡¯s got the hots for?¡± Byran replied, ¡°No! I have two sisters; the one involved with Theo is my younger sister, Patricia Howard. My elder sister was Pearl Howard; sadly, she¡¯s no longer with us. Pearl Moon was built in her memory¡± Ellinor nced at him, ¡®No longer with us? She passed away?¡± Byran shook his head, looking a little down, ¡°I¡¯m not sure! I never met Pearl, they say she disappeared when she was very young. I guess¡­. she might be dead¡± Realizing she¡¯d touched a sore spot, Ellinor frowned slightly, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked that¡± Byrans mood swings were quick, the sadness on his face vanished in an instant, he said determinedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡® I consider you a friend, so you can ask anything!¡± Ellinor fell silent She didn¡¯t remember agreeing to be friends. Just then, the Howard family¡¯s servant, Carios, rushed over looking relieved, ¡°Mr. Howard! There you are! I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you!¡± Byran turned to Carlos impatiently. ¡°What do you want?¡± Carlos was about to speak when he noticed the wound on his master¡¯s face. He swallowed his words, looking terrified, ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡­ what happened to your face? How did you get hurt?¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Byran casually wiped the small cut at the corner of his mouth ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor scratch What¡¯s up?¡± Carlos looked visibly worried, ¡°Um¡­your mom asked me to get you home to do your homework. She said exams are around the corner, and if you don¡¯t hit the books soon, your dad might be sending you off to boot camp Byran didn¡¯t seem too pleased, as he seemed tock the words for a response. Ellinor shed a smile, ¡°Better get your butt home and do your homework or your mom might whoop you¡± Feeling a bit embarrassed in front of his new friend, Byran blushed, ¡°Cut it out! I¡¯m not a kid anymore, my mom won¡¯t spank me anymore!¡± Carlos nced at Ellinor, puzzled at how Byran could be hanging out with the usually despised ¡®Mrs nchet¡®. Plus, she looked a bit weird today. However, he didn¡¯t have time to ponder, Byran was hurt, and even if he didn¡¯t need to be rushed to the ER, he should at the very least get him to see a doc ASAP Carlos quickly pulled Byran away. ¡°Let¡¯s hit the road! If we¡¯rete, your dad might whoop you too.¡± Ellinor giggled Byran seemed ticked off, ring at Carlos, ¡°You dimwit, cut the crap! I¡¯ve never been whooped!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Carlos mumbled defensively. ¡°Oh, my bad! You¡¯ve never been whooped¡± Byran was irritated, ¡°Don¡¯t pull me! I can walk!¡± As Carlos led Byran away, Ellinor seemed quite pleased ¡°Ellinor!¡± She¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. Ellinor turned around to see She storming over. ¡°Ellinor, there you are! I¡¯ve been looking all over for you and here you are, goofing off all by yourself on the swings!¡± Ellinor calmly replied. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you too. I couldn¡¯t find you and got tired, so I¡¯m taking a breather here!¡± She red, ¡°Get up, now!¡± Ellinor stood up She sat down on the swing, haughtily announcing. ¡°Just so you know, my godfather will be introducing me to someone importantter, and you need to be there to assist me¡± Godfather? Ellinor thought. Must be that middle¨Caged man she was having a great chat with earlier. She¡¯s godfather, Pollock, is a big¨Cshot director in the film industry. He was attending the banquet today to secure funding for his new movie. She¡¯s invite was courtesy of her godfather. He had also suggested she could meet some bigwigs in the investment world while there, and she mightnd more resources down the line if she catches their eye. Thinking about meeting important people made She a bit nervous. She needed an assistant to boost her image. Ellinor¡¯s outfit today was rather unassuming, so she wouldn¡¯t steal any limelight from She. ¡°Got it? You need to be on your toes. You¡¯re not just there to assist me but also to serve tea and water to the VIPS. They¡¯re big shots!¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Got it. But who are we meeting? At least give me a heads up.¡± She proudly announced, ¡°The head honcho of the nchet family ¨C Theo!¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Ellinor crinkled her brows when she heard that man¡¯s name, ¡®Do I really have to go with you? Can I not?¡± Seeing her reluctance, She shot back sharply. ¡°Ellinor, know your ce! You¡¯re my assistant, you do as I say! You¡¯re pocketing the ten thousand dors I¡¯m paying you, so you¡¯ve got no right to pick and choose!¡± Ellinor rubbed her temples, ¡°Alright then.¡± Just thinking about seeing Theo again gave her a headache, but She clearly had no intention of letting her off the hook easily. She was dressed pretty low¨Ckey today. Theo might not even notice her. ¡°She.¡± The middle¨Caged man from earlier slowly strolled over to call She. This was She¡¯s godfather. ¡°She, Mr. nchet, and his group are upstairs. I¡¯ll take you to meet them¡± he said. She sprang up from her chair with a delighted smile, ¡°I¡¯m ready, thanks, Godfather!¡± Pollock smiled at her and then his gaze fell on Ellinor. His smile faded, ¡°She, who¡¯s this? Why is she dressed like that?* She shot Ellinor a disdainful nce, then exined obediently, ¡°Godfather, she¡¯s my assistant!¡± Pollock, ever the gentleman, looked at Ellinor with clear disapproval, ¡°Why would you hire an assistant like this? It doesn¡¯t reflect well on you. I¡¯ll find you a better assistant when I get the chancel¡± She shook her head, ¡°Godfather, she grew up in the countryside. She had a hard time finding a job, so I felt sorry for her and gave her a chance Pollock looked touched and praised, ¡°She, you¡¯re such a kind¨Chearted girl.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She smiled and looped her arm through Pollock¡¯s, ¡°Godfather, enough about my assistant. Let¡¯s go meet Mr. nchel!* ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Watching She¡¯s affected performance, a hint of irony shed in Ellinor¡¯s eyes as she followed them. Downstairs was bustling with excitement, but the room upstairs was quiet and elegant. Four distinguished men sat around a tea table, leisurely chatting, while a professional tea master brewed tea. Pollock walked in with She, offered a slight bow, and greeted them warmly. ¡°Mr. nchet, Mr. Wyton, Mr. Larios, Mr. Rex, all of you are here! I didn¡¯t expect to have the pleasure of meeting all four young heirs of the four great families today!¡± Jonah Wyton took a sip of tea and looked up at them,ughing, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Pollock! Do you have any new work premiering soon?¡± Pollock humbly waved his hand, ¡°No, no! I¡¯m preparing to shoot a new film, but I haven¡¯t found any investors yet! So I came to see if you four might be interested in investing?¡± In the film industry, Pollock was widely regarded as a seasoned artist. But in front of real capitalists, he needed to stay humble in order to secure investments for his films. Jonah politely replied, ¡®Pollock, you¡¯re too modest. Each of your films grosses over a billion at the box office. How could you not find investors? I think you¡¯re intentionally leaving the opportunity for us to invest and make money!¡± Of course, there were people lining up to invest, but they always wanted to meddle with his creative process and casting choices. It was too much of a hassle. On the other hand, these business elites were generous and viewed it as a game. They basically wouldn¡¯t interfere with his filming content and wouldn¡¯t care even if they made a loss. Pollock immediately shook his head modestly, ¡°That¡¯s too much! What I earn from my films is just a drop in the bucket for you guys!¡± Jonah noticed the woman by Pollock¡¯s side and squinted at her, ¡°Is this yourtest actress?¡± Pollock pushed She forward and introduced her, ¡°This is She, a somewhat famous actress in the circle. She¡¯ll be the lead in my next film.¡± Jonah smiled and praised, ¡°Ah, Pollock¡¯s taste is always spot¨C on. Every lead actress he picks is a beauty with charisma!¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 When She heard herself being praised, she was over the moon, but she didn¡¯t dare lift her head to see what the man who praised her looked like from the beginning Beforeing in, her godfather told her to act a bit more innocent, as that would be more appealing to these noble gents. Pollock gave her shoulder a light top, indicating. ¡°She, this is Mr Wyton Go on, say hi to Mr. Wyton!¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Wyton¡± She barely lifted her head and gave a coy smile What she saw was a charming gentleman with an outstanding demeanor, his elegance tinged with a bit of aloofness. He was also both handsome and graceful He was even more exquisite than any male actor she had worked with before! Pollock continued to introduce her to the next gentleman, ¡°She, this is Mr. Larios, the president of the Larios Group.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Larios.¡± Kemp Larios nodded and continued drinking his tea. ¡°This is the host of today¡¯s banquet, the eldest son of the Rex family.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Rex¡± Bartlett Rex responded with a smile As She looked at each man introduced by her godfather, her astonishment never faded. Holy moly, these guys were not only rich and powerful, but they were also all incredibly handsome! Finally, Pollock led She to Theo, who was sitting in the middle, and formally introduced him. ¡°She, this is Mr nchet, the president of the nchet Corporation, which is the parentpany of your new employer. He is your top boss¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. nchet Finally, she got to meet the person she was most excited to see. She excitedly looked up, her heart racing, and was absolutely sturned. This was the Theo she almost married? What a beautiful man! He had a powerful aura, striking facial features, and a face as finely sculpted as a statue. If it weren¡¯t for his blinking eyes, she wouldn¡¯t even believe he was real! However, Theo didn¡¯t spare them a nce and continued chatting with Kemp casually. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It got pretty awkward for a moment, and both Pollock and She felt a bit embarrassed. Jonah chuckled and said, ¡°Pollock, have a seat. Tell us about your new movie, will you?¡± ¡°Um Thanks, Mr. Wyton.¡± Pollock pulled She to sit down, and the assistants behind them obediently followed. She kept her head down, behaving herself, not daring to look around. Actually, she was afraid of being noticed by those men. Except for Mr. nchet, most of the other men had seen her before. She certainly didn¡¯t want to be recognized! Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Pollock took a seat and started to yammer non¨Cstop about his new film script, hoping to get these four big shots to invest in his movie. As for She, she sat adorably next to him, her gaze drifting towards Theo. The more she looked at this handsome and dignified man, the more her heart fluttered. The more her heart fluttered, the more she felt a pang of regret. Not too long ago, she almost married Mr. nchet. The nchet family even had their wedding procession at her doorstep, but she missed out, and it turned into a joke. To this day, the enormous dowry given by the nchet family still sat in her house. Imagine if she had married into the nchet family, she would now be Mrs. nchet, sitting next to Theo, and be the envy of all women. Lost in these thoughts, She was a bit dazed and identally knocked over her freshly brewed tea, spilling it on herself. ¡°Yikes!¡± She jumped up, startled, and quickly started cleaning the tea off her ¡°She, are you okay? Did you burn yourself?¡± Pollock asked with concern. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m okay. She, feeling a bit embarrassed over her clumsiness, quickly said. ¡°Ellinor, grab some napkins from my bag for me, quick!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As her assistant, Ellinor grabbed She¡¯s bag, lowered her head, and searched for napkins, passing them to her once she found them. Although she looked obedient, she wasining inside. She actually called her by her name right here! They must not have noticed, right? Ellinor was hoping for the best. Her name wasn¡¯t particrly unique; many people had the same name, surely it wouldn¡¯t draw their attention. She was too worried about her dress to notice that the moment she shouted Ellinor¡¯s name, the four men almost simultaneously turned their gazes towards her assistant. ¡°Theo, doesn¡¯t the name Ellinor sound familiar?¡± Jonah joked Theo¡¯s gaze fell on the woman in the floral dress, as if trying to see right through her Ellinor felt his icy stare, but she kept her head down, not looking up. Even if she had been discovered, she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him here. She didn¡¯t want too many people to know about her rtionship with Theo, especially She and the others. If they found out, it would be nothing but trouble. Finally, She finished cleaning her dress and looked up, intending to apologize for her clumsiness, only to find that all four men at the table were looking at Ellinor. What¡¯s going on? She was a bit annoyed, she had dressed Ellinor so inly. How could she still attract male attention? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She was such a natural charmer that it was actually annoying! She managed to squeeze out a smile and changed the subject. ¡°Why are all of you looking at my assistant? Is it because her outfit is not good and you guys find it funny?¡± Theo¡¯s icy gaze switched to She, his eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°She¡¯s your assistant?¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 ¡°Uh¨Chuh, yes!¡± She replied in a sweet voice, excited as hell. Damn, Mr. nchet was talking to her! His voice was so sexy, it was like music to her ears. But the only reason he was talking to her was because of Ellinor, which was kind of a bummer. Upon hearing She¡¯s ¡®yes¡®, Theo furrowed his brows and red at Ellinor again, his eyes full of mixed feelings. Jonah turned his head with a smirk and shot a nce at his brother Theo, clearly intrigued. Even though he didn¡¯t exactly know what was going on between these two, he wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to tease Ellinor. With a mischievous smile, he turned to Ellinor and asked, ¡°You know how to make tea?¡± Ellinor kept her head down and shook it. She, however, frowned. She was pissed that all the attention from these top dogs was on Ellinor. So, she chuckled and said ¡°Mr. Wyton, my assistant here is a country bumpkin! Just look at her clothes; it¡¯s clear she has no taste, let alone know the elegant art of tea¨Cmaking!¡± Jonahughed it off, ¡°No worries if she doesn¡¯t; let her just make us some random teal We¡¯re bored of all the professional stuff, something simple might be a nice change!¡± ¡°Oh,e on¡­¡± She was totally confused. What was so appealing about Ellinor, who was dressed so casually and had such simple makeup? Since Mr. Wyton had made a request, She couldn¡¯t refuse anymore. She turned to Ellinor, giving her a hidden re, ¡°Quit standing there like a lost puppy! Go learn how to make some tea for the bosses!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to, but she really had no choice. With a sigh, she obediently went to make the tea. Ellinor knew this was Jonah¡¯s way of messing with her, they must have recognized her. She remained calm and went through the normal tea¨Cmaking process, casually using the tea set to make a pot of tea. Then, she poured out four cups and served them to the four men seated around the tea table. Thest cup was for Theo. Throughout all this, she kept her head down and didn¡¯t look at any of them. As long as there was no eye contact, there¡¯d be no need for any conversation, thus preventing She from finding out they knew each other. Just as she was about to put thest cup of tea in front of Theo, her hand was intercepted by a rough man¡¯s hand. It seemed like he was just reaching for the tea, but his coarse fingertips were pressing on hers, making it impossible for her to pull her hand back. ¡°Lift your head.¡± The man¡¯s voice was calm yet intimidating. Ellinor didn¡¯t lift her head, silently resisting him. She really didn¡¯t want She to find out they knew each other. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Knowing She, if she found out, she would definitely stir up trouble. Seeing Theo¡¯s attention on Ellinor, even touching her hand, She felt a surge of jealousy Feeling that something was off, She couldn¡¯t help herself and started to question suspiciously, ¡°Mr. nchet, why are you so interested in my assistant? Do you know her?¡± Theo, looking at Ellinor, slowly opened his mouth. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°Me? Knowing someone as distinguished as Mr. nchet? In my dreams!¡± Ellinor retorted quickly while trying her best to withdraw her hand. But she was too vigorous, and the cup got knocked off track, spilling half its tea. The man¡¯s hand was scalded red in an instant. ¡°Good Lord¡® Ellinor, what¡¯s wrong with you?! She yelped, pushing Ellinor aside and rushing over to fawn over Theo¡¯s burn. ¡°Mr. nchel, are you in pain? I¡¯m so sorry, my country bumpkin assistant is so clumsy. I¡¯m gonna give her a piece of my mindter!¡± Theo coldly withdrew his hand without letting She touch him, shaking off the remaining tea and epting a napkin from a waiter, slowly wiping his hand. His gloomy gaze remained fixated on Ellinor. He didn¡¯t even frown at the burn, but after a moment of silence, he ominously said, ¡°A harsh lesson is in order She reached out and grasped at thin air, her movement stiffening To cover her embarrassment, she turned her head and scolded. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Ellinor, what are you standing there for? Apologize to Mr. nchet now!¡± Ellinor simply bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. nchet. I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Theo ignored her, his stone¨Ccold face showing no emotion, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. L The other three gentlemen remainedposed, sipping their tea and silently observing, each with their own thoughts. The atmosphere was stifling Pollock was also at a loss. Mr. nchet was a man who should never be offended. This situation was bad! He frowned and signaled to his goddaughter, She. She immediately understood her godfather¡¯s intentions. After pondering for a moment, she dismissively waved at Ellinor, ¡°Alright, Mr. nchet surely won¡¯t hold a grudge against a clumsy woman like you! You¡¯re such a klutz, don¡¯t just stand here, find a corner and stay out of sight, lest Mr. nchet gets annoyed by your presence!¡± Of course, she wasn¡¯t trying to protect Ellinor. In fact, she was hoping Ellinor would piss off Mr. nchet and get a good scolding But since Ellinor was her assistant, her actions would reflect on She as the employer. If Mr. nchet decided to make a fuss, She would also get dragged down. So, it was better to keep the peace. And one more thing, she found Ellinor standing there quite an eyesore. Her outfits were so outdated and ridiculous that she was drawing all the attention and stealing She¡¯s thunder! Upon hearing She¡¯s dismissal, Ellinor happily nodded and walked away. Being away from those people was the best thing for her. The VIP reception room was spacious. Apart from Theo and a few servers attending to the guests, everyone else had left. Ellinor spotted a sofa in the distance where no one was sitting. It was a quiet spot. She went over and sat down, scrolling on her phone to kill time. As she was engrossed in a game of Tetris, a slender hand suddenly offered her a ss of orange juice. Ellinor paused for a moment, looked up, and saw Bartlett¡¯s handsome face smiling at her. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¡°Ellinor, long time no see Instinctively. Ellinor nced over at Theo, noticing Mr. nchet casually sipping his tea in the other direction, oblivious to her. Meanwhile, Pollock and She were engaged in a heated discussion, each taking turns in their back and forth Much like they couldn¡¯t hear her, she couldn¡¯t make out their conversation either Ellinor returned her gaze, nodding faintly at Bartlett but declining the orange juice he offered ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m good.¡± Bartlett merely smiled, unbothered. He gracefully set down the juice on the coffee table in front of her, then took a seat next to her. Noticing Bartlett¡¯s move, Ellinor nced at him, her brows slightly knitted, ¡°Need something?¡± Bartlett shrugged, ¡°Nah, just not interested in movie investments. Figured I¡¯d find a quiet spot here.¡± ¡°Suit yourself then.¡± Ellinor returned to her game of Tetris, barely acknowledging his presence. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Bartlett found himself at a loss. Although he had experienced her coldness before, it still felt ufortable when faced with it again. Coming from a privileged background, he was unustomed to being snubbed by women. This change of pace was oddly refreshing Bartlett squinted, his interest piqued as he watched Ellinor, then casually mentioned, ¡°Ellinor, you and Theo don¡¯t seem like your typical couple; am I overthinking this?¡± Her fingers paused on the game, looking up at him, ¡°And what¡¯s your definition of ¡®typical¡®?¡® Bartlett¡¯s smirk deepened, testing the waters, ¡°At the very least, you two seem to be distant andck intimacy.¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s between us. You, as a single man, might not understand.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Bartlett¡¯s smile faltered slightly; even his inherent elegance couldn¡¯t mask the disconcerting feeling her words caused. She was blunt, leaving no room for aeback Suddenly, Ellinor remembered something and pointed towards Pollock, ¡°By the way, does Mr. Rex know him? Is he famous?¡± Bartlett nced over, nodding faintly. ¡°Pollock is a well¨Cknown director back home. He¡¯s quite arrogant and only takes on big¨Cbudget projects. But he does have talent; his movies are popr¡± Ellinor continued, ¡°And what about his personal life? Any idea? ¡°Not much, I just heard his wife and kid live abroad.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks for that.¡± With her questions answered, Ellinor returned to her game. As for She¡¯s godfather, a basic understanding was enough. The rest could be left to Chase. Given She¡¯s rather poor business acumen, her coboration with a demanding director like Pollock was no coincidence. Who knows what shady dealings Tracy and She had gotten into this time for fame and fortune. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Bartlett took a moment to sip his tea, fell into silence for a while, then turned to Ellinor again, ¡°Why do you want to be an artist¡¯s assistant, Mrs. nchet? Isn¡¯t Theo giving you enough dough to spend?¡± Ellinor was leisurely ying a mobile game and answered without looking up. ¡°It¡¯s my cup of tea, nothing to do with money¡± Bartlett looked at her with a hint of seriousness. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m just concerned, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking. If you¡¯re in some kind of trouble, you can spill the beans to me, I might be able to lend a hand¡± Help her? Bartlett seemed to have a knack for using ¡°I can help you out as an icebreaker when chatting with her. Ellinor slightly raised her eyebrows with a mischievous glint in her eyes. She quit her game, put down her phone, and looked at Bartlett seriously, batting her eyshes. ¡°If I really have a problem, would you really help me out? You can¡¯t just be all talk and no action!¡± Bartlett couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Of course, as long as it¡¯s within my power.¡± ¡°Youd better be able to!¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡± Ellinor gave a small smile. Well, she wouldn¡¯t be shy then. ¡°Do you remember the three paintings by Lady Lotus I saw in your galleryst time? Can you sell those three to me?¡± The smile on Bartlett¡¯s face froze, he just wanted to stir her up to get the truth but ended up being cornered by her instead. Bartlett chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about if I¡¯m willing to sell. Do you, an artist¡¯s assistant, have the dough to buy my three paintings?¡± Ellinor looked at him steadfastly. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to sell, I can find the money!¡± Bartlett raised an eyebrow, ¡®Where are you gonna get the money? From your hubby? Are you sure he¡¯d give it to you? If he¡¯s willing to give you money, why would he let you work as an assistant?¡± Ellinor could tell that Bartlett was questioning her rtionship with Mr. nchet. This guy was just too nosy! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ellinor said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about where my moneyes from; you just need to tell me if you want to sell the painting¡± Bartlett replied, ¡°I¡¯m not selling.¡± Ellinor was clearly disappointed to hear Bartlett¡¯s straightforward answer. Those three paintings were her mother¡¯s works when she was young, and she really wanted to buy them for her own collection. If he insisted on not selling, there was nothing she could do. She couldn¡¯t just snatch them away. ¡°But I can give them to you for free.¡± Bartlett added this suddenly in a rxed tone. Ellinor¡¯s eyes lit up, but she immediately put on a guarded look, ¡°Spit it out, what¡¯s the catch?¡± Bartlett had a spark of admiration in his eyes; he couldn¡¯t helpughing Ellinor looked innocent like a kitten, but in fact, she was quite sharp and not someone who could be easily fooled. Bartlett swirled the tea in his cup and said with a smile, ¡°Very simple, all you need to do is have a drink with me, and I¡¯ll give you the paintings, deal or no deal?¡± Even though this man had such a gentle smile, he enjoyed stirring things up! Ellinor frowned, ¡°Not now, some other time.¡± Bartlett smiled, he already knew the answer, but he still asked, ¡°Why not now? Is it because your husband is here?¡± Yes. Because Theo is here! Even though she and Theo weren¡¯t really husband and wife, Theo was very particr about her behavior, he didn¡¯t allow her to do anything that might make him feel betrayed in the next three months. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 If she were to drink with other men here, that¡¯d be like ying with fire in Theo¡¯s danger zone, and it could end really badly. What a foolish move! After some consideration, Ellinor Iried to negotiate with Bartlett, ¡®Maybe we can do this another time. I¡¯ll even drink ten mounds with you!¡± Bartlett was having none of it. ¡°Nope Now or never.¡± He was as stubborn as a mule! Ellinor was in a pickle She nced over at Theo, and he was there sipping his tea,pletely oblivious to what was going on She then looked back at Bartlett, confirming. ¡°So if I drink with you, you¡¯ll definitely give me all three original pieces of Lady Lotus?¡± Without hesitation, Bartlett nodded with a grin, ¡°If you can do it, I¡¯ll have the paintings delivered to you right away¡± Ellinor looked back at the tea table. Theo was stillzily facing the other side, not showing any signs of turning around. Hopefully, he won¡¯t notice if we drink up quickly! For the sake of her mother¡¯s three paintings, Ellinor decided to roll the dice and picked up the orange juice on the coffee table, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do this!¡± Bartlett was a little taken aback. She agreed? Does she really want those three paintings that bad? Even willing to put up with his unreasonable demands? Just who exactly is Lady Lotus to her? Seeing Ellinor¡¯s determined face, Bartlett¡¯s eyes flickered with amusement. He raised his teacup, slowly moving it towards the girl¡¯s juice ss. Their cups gently clinked, creating a bit of friction. They also leaned forward, getting closer and closer, face to face. Suddenly! Her phone suddenly rang The hrious ringtone startled everyone. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ellinor instinctively pulled back her orange juice, looked down at her phone, and the caller ID showed ¨C Theo! Did he see? Ellinor felt a chill, turned her head, and immediately met the man¡¯s stern gaze Because her ringtone was so piercing, everyone at the tea table looked over. Including She. However, She had no idea who was calling her and just red at her with distaste, probably because she was embarrassed by her ugly ringtone. Theo was serious, his phone on his ear and his warning eyes on her. Not answering could get her into trouble. Ellinor frowned and had no choice but to grit her teeth and answer the phone. ¡°Come here.¡± On the phone, the man¡¯s voice was calm, but this calm was frightening. If she responds now or follows his instructions, then She will definitely know it was Theo who called her, know that they know each other, and thus discover their rtionship. If She knows about this, then the rest of the Mendoza family will definitely know, and her life won¡¯t be peaceful anymore. Ellinor calmed down, turned around, and told Bartlett, ¡°Sorry, I need to take this call.¡± Then, she put down her orange juice, got up, and left the room. She only responded after she walked a safe distance away. ¡°I¡¯m noting over, just say what you want!¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 After Ellinor left, the atmosphere went back to normal Pock, more peeved about being interrupted than anything else,pletely overlooked the inconspicuous assistant. Turning back, he continued enthusiastically pitching his movie script to Mr. nchet, Mr. Wyton, and Mr. Larios. She, without any semnce of propriety, sidled up to pour tea for the three bosses When she poured Theo¡¯s cup, she tried to sneak in a little closer. Suddenly, the man stood up coldly. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Theo came out, looking around for Ellinor, but found no trace of her. His expression was chilly. There was a private restroom for VIPS at the entrance that was unisex. The restroom door cracked open, and Ellinor poked her head out, ¡°I¡¯m in here!¡± After saying that, she carefully withdrew her head, leaving the door ajar. Theo squinted his eyes, strode over, and walked into the restroom. The restroom door closed N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ellinor looked up at him, a man much taller and darker than her, ¡°Just say what you have to say!¡± Theo looked at her, a hint of mockery in his eyes, ¡°Weren¡¯t you pretending not to know me just now?¡± Ellinor pulled a wry smile, ¡°¡­ Because I think we are worlds apart, there¡¯s no need to pretend we know each other in public.¡± Theo frowned, ¡°No need?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡®Sir, I know you married me just to appease your elders. In front of your family, I will cooperate with you, but this is not the nchet family, nor are there any members of the nchet family present. I believe we don¡¯t need to acknowledge each other.¡± Theo stared at her coldly and scoffed, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, is my identity embarrassing to you, or not worthy of you, that you hate it when others know you know me?¡± Ellinor frowned, candidly replying. ¡°Your identity won¡¯t embarrass anyone, on the contrary, it will add a little shine to most people, but I don¡¯t need that, nor do I want many people to know about our rtionship. Sir, I hope you can understand that when it¡¯s unnecessary, please help me hide our rtionship.¡± Theo¡¯s face was expressionless He was silent for two seconds before saying. ¡°If you insist, let¡¯s go with your way.¡± Ellinor let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank you for understanding¡± As long as he understood this point, she would feel a lot more at ease. ¡°Now, exin your behavior in the room just now.¡± The man suddenly lifted her chin, asking sternly. Ellinor was taken aback and forced to look into his deep eyes. ¡°Sir, what behavior are you referring to?¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, carrying a dangerous vibe, ¡°What did you do in the tea room before you came out?¡± Ellinor seemed a bit uneasy, ¡°I¡­ I was drinking orange juice! Theo raised an eyebrow sarcastically. ¡°Is orange juice supposed to be shared with a man?¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Sure enough, he saw it. Before Ellinor Mendoza could exin, the man approached her and said sternly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to drink anything strangers give you when you¡¯re out? Are you just ignoring what I say?¡± Since he was much taller than her, Ellinor had to tilt her head back to look at him, which was ufortable. ¡°No, I remember what you said The man held her face in his hand, forcing her to look at him. ¡°So you¡¯re deliberately going against my words, is that it?¡± Ellinor exined ufortably. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± The man¡¯s face remained calm, but there was some displeasure in his eyes. ¡°As my wife, you¡¯re drinking toasts with another man. What should I think?¡± Ellinor knew she was wrong, but she was helpless. So she exined, ¡°Because he has something I want.¡± The man¡¯s grip loosened a bit, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Although she didn¡¯t want to tell him too much, she had no choice but to exin now. Ellinor had to tell the truth: ¡°Mr. Rex has three paintings in his gallery that I want, but he won¡¯t sell them to me. He said if I drink a toast with him, he would give me the paintings.¡± Theo thought for a moment and let go of her, ¡°You can just tell me you want something You don¡¯t have to drink under someone else¡¯s threat.¡± Ellinor lowered her head and said, ¡°We¡¯re not really married. I didn¡¯t want to bother you or owe you anything¡± Theo looked at her coldly. ¡°This doesn¡¯t count as owing. I¡¯ve said that I can give you anything but love, as long as you y the part of my wife for these three months¡± Ellinor looked at him and said frankly, ¡°The fundamental nature of rtionships between people is rooted in mutual indebtedness. Whether it¡¯s emotional or financial, owing and repaying create a complex dynamic. If I owe someone or they owe me, it bes challenging to part ways easily. Therefore, I try my best to avoid such situations.* Theo frowned, ¡°You seem to be constantly waiting for the day to leave?¡± Other women wished for a deeper rtionship with him. Ellinor was afraid of having one. Ellinor smirked. She was still upset about her chin being pinched by him. To get back at him, she tiptoed and provocatively hooked her arm around his neck, ¡°Well? Do you want me to cling to you? You¡¯d probably be more afraid of me clinging to you, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Theo didn¡¯t dodge, just looked down at her pretending to be innocent. This little girl didn¡¯t look good today. She was dressed in a ridiculous outfit, her face painted yellow and her hair in two small braids. However, her eyes were still clear and bright on her yellow face, like the moon in the sky. She said things that were annoying, but she looked¡­ attractive. The man¡¯s eyes darkened, and a lump formed in his throat. Ellinor realized that her annoying action didn¡¯t seem to annoy Theo. She felt something was off. She frowned and asked, ¡°¡­.Theo?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Their eyes met, and she saw the desire hidden in his eyes. Ellinor was stunned, feeling an inexplicable difort, instinctively wanting to pull back her hand, but was held by the man. She almost bumped into his chest, closer than before¡­ The man stared at her surprised and shy expression, his eyes growing deeper. They were too close. They were like mas, slowly approaching, face to face¡­.. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The ringtone of her phone suddenly red out, snapping Ellinor back to reality. The flirty vibe that had been lingering between them vanished in an instant! Facing the man¡¯s gaze, she awkwardly stepped back a bit, pulled out her phone, and lowered her head to see it was She who was calling her Before she had a chance to answer, She¡¯s voice echoed from outside the bathroom, apanied by polite knocks on the door¡­. ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s you in there, isn¡¯t it? I heard your ringtone! Hurry up and get out, stop cking off in the bathroom!¡± Ellinor frowned and looked up at the man, shrugged and said, ¡°Theo, you heard that, right? Someone¡¯s hunting for me, I gotta go.¡± Theo lowered his head to look at her and didn¡¯t respond. Ellinor said. ¡°Could you hang back a bit before you leave? If she saw us both in the same bathroom, it would be hard to exin.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she turned to leave, but the man¡¯s hand was still on her waist, and he pulled her back into his arms. He lowered his head, leaned close to her ear, and warmed harshly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare drink toasts with anyone else!¡± Ellinor blinked, replied, ¡°Got it¡± Even if she couldn¡¯t see his expression at that moment, she could clearly feel the strong possessiveness radiating from him. But, that was just his personal habit, not any special feelings for her. She knew this very well, yet still there was an inexplicable annoyance in her heart. Like a stone thrown into a calmke, causing ripples, then quickly returning to tranquility. However, the stone that fell into the water sank to the bottom of theke, remaining there forever¡­ Ellinor left the bathroom She arrogantly crossed her arms and impatiently eximed, ¡°Ellinor, you sure know how to ck off! Hiding in the bathroom under the guise of answering a call! Do I pay you to ck off? Ellinor yawned firedly. ¡°It¡¯s half past ten at night. Regardless of how high the sry is, I think it¡¯s time to call it a day¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She snorted disdainfully, angrily saying. ¡°You have the nerve to mention quitting time? I haven¡¯t even confronted you about scalding Mr nchet! Do you know how serious it is to offend Mr. nchet? If he doesn¡¯t invest in my new movie today, it¡¯s your fault!¡± Ellinor¡¯s expression was cold, ¡°I¡¯ve apologized to him. Ifpensation is needed, I can pay for a tube of burn ointment. Any other impact is none of my concern. before I didn¡¯t want to go in. You insisted on bringing me in. The tea was also your idea¡± ¡°You She was left speechless. Ellinor stretched out, yawned again. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m gonna call it a day! Bye!¡± After saying this, Ellinor walked past She and headed downstairs, she had no intention of returning to that tea room, it seemed pointless. ¡°Ellinor, who said you could leave? Get back here! Did you hear me¡­ She stood there furning, ring at her.. Ellinor, on the other hand,pletely ignored her, not looking back as she descended the stairs said She gritted her teeth in anger. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact she was waiting for Pollock and couldn¡¯t leave, she would definitely chase after her and give her a piece of her mind! Ellinor was just a girl with no manners, like some country bumpkin,pletely unruly! She red at Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure, muttered a few words under her breath, then turned to go back to her room. But when she turned around, she saw Theo gracefully exiting the bathroom they were just in¡­. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 She was a tad confused What the hell just happened? That bitch Ellinor had just left, and Mr. nchet wasing out now? Were they both in there this whole time? As this possibility crossed her mind, She was taken aback, and a wave of caution swept over her. Mr. nchet was looking at Ellinor a bit funny just now, and Ellinor, that hussy, she knew how to charm men Maybe she did it on purpose, trying to get Mr. nchet¡¯s attention and get close to him. The thought of it was unbearable for She She needed to figure this out! So, she put on her sweetest smile, walked up to Theo and asked innocently, full of curiosity, ¡°Mr. nchet my assistant just came out of this restroom, and now you¡¯reing out too. Were you two using the restroom together?¡± ¡°Your assistant? Theo nced at She, his game frosty ¡°Didn¡¯t see her.¡± His cold demeanor, however, was somewhat reassuring to She. Maybe Mr. nchet just went in to use the restroom while she and Ellinor were talking? Men typically spent less time in the restroom than women, so that was normal. And besides, someone like Mr. nchet, with his status, would never use the restroom together with someone like Ellinor. She must have overthought! She quickly put on a smile again, coyly brushed her hair aside, and took the chance to say: ¡°Mr. nchet, my assistant identally burned you today, and I feel so guilty How about you give me your number, and I can make it up to you over dinner?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°No need¡± Theo replied curtly, then breezed past her and left ¡°Mr nchet. She looked a bit disheartened and followed him a few steps ¡°Wait, Mr. nchet! Mr. nchet, I mean it. But no matter how hard she tried to keep him around, the man didn¡¯t stop, didn¡¯t even nce back at her. Feeling the cold aura emanating from him, She didn¡¯t dare to follow any further, and had to let it go. She would find another chance to get close to himter. She stood there, watching the man¡¯s elegant and mature figure walk away, her eyes filled with admiration¡­ Mr. nchet¡¯s demeanor and charisma were indeed outstanding! ¨C Not only was he handsome, wealthy, and with high social status, but he was also forgiving he didn¡¯t make a fuss even when his hand was burned. His coldness towards people indicated that he wasn¡¯t someone easy to get! If a man like him were to fall in love with her, wouldn¡¯t she be treated and adored like a princess? The only regret was that such a perfect man was already married. Thinking of Theo being married to another woman, She felt a pang of sadness and regret. This man was so close to be hers! Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Theo went back to his room and sat down for a while longer Pollock was still rambling on about his new movie script, but he was the only one talking. The other four gents were each having their own conversations By the end, no one was even giving him a second nce. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t going to get any investment from these four guys today. Pollock helplessly checked the time. It was getting prettyte, and if he kept talking he might piss the others off He had no choice but to stand up, conjure up a solid excuse, say his goodbyes to the four men with She by his side, and then politely take his leave Once everyone else had left, Jonah grinned and asked, ¡°Theo, where¡¯s your wife at?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Bartlett also chimed in, ¡°Theo, where¡¯s Ellinor?¡± Theo looked at Bartlett, puzzled ¡°What do you want with her?¡± Jonah said excitedly. ¡°Nothing much, just wondering why she¡¯s working as an assistant for some small¨C time artist? Theo, she¡¯s your wife now, why are you letting her work?¡± Theo replied. ¡°She likes to experience life, to do what she wants. I won¡¯t interfere with her choices.¡± Jonah let out a sigh. ¡°Theo, I just realized how considerate and tolerant you are!¡± Theo shot him a cold look. Bartlett chuckled and said, ¡°Theo, I joked around with Ellinor earlier, didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually agree to have a drink with me. You wouldn¡¯t mind, would you?¡± Theo stared at Bartlett for a few seconds, and a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Not at all. She¡¯s young and doesn¡¯t know any better. I understand¡± Bartlett¡¯s smile froze Was Theo implying that he was as clueless as a child? The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Jonah and Kemp exchanged nces, sensing the tension between the two. They¡¯d been friends since childhood and it would be a shame if a woman were toe between them. Jonah casually changed the subject ¡°Bartlett, today¡¯s the day you officially take over Rex Enterprises. The celebration is almost over, aren¡¯t you going to take us out for drinks? Bartlett smiled and said, ¡°Sure, where do you guys want to go? I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± Jonah nudged Theo. ¡°Theo, where do you want to go?¡± Theo replied tly. ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ve got things to do.¡± Jonah frowned. ¡°Theo, Bartlett just got back to the country and it¡¯s rare for the four of us to get together. Don¡¯t be a party pooper!¡± ¡°I really do have things to do. I¡¯ll treat next time. I¡¯m gonna head out now.¡± With that, he put down his ss, got up, grabbed his suit jacket off the chair and draped it over his arm. With elegance, he turned around, waved his hand to bid them farewell, and walked away Jonah sighed in frustration. ¡°Theo¡¯s really forgotten his friends now that he¡¯s got a wife!¡± Bartlett watched Theo¡¯s retreating figure and gave a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Theo must have something important to handle.¡± Kemp stood up and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve got some good liquor at Twilight Bar. Let¡¯s enjoy it tonight!¡± Bartlett objected, ¡®Kemp,e on, didn¡¯t we agree that I would arrange it?¡± Jonah chuckled, ¡°You two decide. All I need to do today is enjoy myself!¡± In the car. ¡°So, when I asked you to arrange a job for her, this is how you handle it?¡± The man¡¯s voice was emotionless but full of threat.. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Collin was scared shitless and tried to exin with an innocent face. ¡°Mi nchet, there was some urgent business at thepany this afternoon, so I couldn¡¯t apany Ms. Mendoza to work. I just called the manager. He said it was Ms Mendoza who insisted on being an artist¡¯s assistant.¡± Theo frowned but didn¡¯t say a word, his face giving away nothing Carefully, Collin added, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange a less strenuous job for her¡± Theo remained expressionless as he said ¡°No need to babysit her. If that¡¯s her choice, let her do it.¡± ¡°Understood¡± *Check at Bartlett¡¯s gallery tomorrow, see if they have three Lady Lotus paintings. Buy them if they do. She wants them.¡± Collin nodded, ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Ms Howard¡¯s treatment is almost over. She¡¯ll be back home next month.¡± Theo closed his eyes, massaging his brow, ¡°Alright.¡± Not getting chewed out by Theo, Collin breathed a sigh of relief. After a while, when he was sure Theo had no other orders, Collin dared to look ahead and spotted something new! ¡°Mr. nchet, isn¡¯t that Ellinor?¡± Theo looked out the car window, and indeed it was her Ellinor was munching on skewers alone by the roadside. Dinner at thiste hour? Collin signaled the driver to stop He had a hunch about what might be going on, so he told Mr. nchet, ¡®Mr. nchet, that actress named She is notoriously difficult Ellinor, being her assistant, probably had a hell of a day. I bet she didn¡¯t even have time to eat Theo¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Go get her¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Collin nodded and got out of the car. Collin chatted with Ellinor briefly, then returned alone. He bent over at the car window, awkwardly reporting: ¡°Ellinor said she isn¡¯t done eating yet, and told you to mind your own business¡­¡± Theo was silent for a while, then he got out of the car. Ellinor, taking a sip of her orange soda, saw Theo approaching and finally standing in front of her table, looking down at her. If he wasn¡¯t so damn good¨Clooking, he¡¯d look like a loan shark! Ellinor raised her hand, shouting, ¡°Excuse me, twenty more skewers!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating¡± The man replied coldly. Ellinor looked up, a dumbfounded expression on her face, thenughed, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re overthinking. I ordered for myself, I¡¯m still hungry!¡± Theo was speechless His presence was overwhelming, just standing there made the atmosphere around the food stall a bit awkward. People eating skewers shot him surprised and admiring nces Indeed, it did seem highly inappropriate for such a refined gentleman, dressed in designer suits from head to toe, exuding sess, to appear in front of a roadside food stall Ellinor¡¯s appetite was affected. Sheined, ¡°Theo, if you¡¯re not going to eat, go back to your car. Or you could sit down and eat with me. Don¡¯t just stand there like a statue, it¡¯s killing our appetites!¡± Theo¡¯s face turned sour Collin watched Ellinor in admiration from the side. In all the years he¡¯d worked with Theo, he¡¯d never seen anyone dare to talk to him like that!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 The guy grabbed a chair, plonked down, and coldly watched her Ellinor didn¡¯t give two hoots about him and just kept munching on her barbecue skewers. After a while, she waved her skewer in front of the guy¡¯s mouth, grinning from ear to ear, ¡°Here, have a bite¡± The guy was taken aback, seemingly intrigued, so he slowly opened his mouth¡­. With a swift move, Ellinor pulled back the skewer and took a big bite, chuckling as she ate, ¡°Weren¡¯t you saying you weren¡¯t gonna eat?¡± Theo was no longer fuming, but he coldly said, ¡°Are you messing with me?¡± Ellinor reached into the te with her other hand, got a fresh grilled skewer, and handed it to him, ¡°Here, have this one. I¡¯m not fooling around anymore! It¡¯s not appropriate or hygienic to share a skewer. I¡¯ll treat you to a new one! Give it a try, it¡¯s really good!¡± Having been tricked once. Theo didn¡¯t trust her easily this time. He eyed her warily before taking the barbecue skewer. This time, Ellinor really meant to feed him. She had no intention of pranking him again. Seeing Theoke the skewer, Collin hurriedly tried to stop him, ¡°You can¡¯t eat this filthy stuff! Ellinor shot Collin a nce, dismissively saying. The skewers are tasty. They won¡¯t make him sick!¡± Collin felt helpless. He couldn¡¯t control Ellinor, but Theo had never eaten this kind of stuff before. What if he got a stomachache¡­ N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Mr. nchet¡­ Theo waved him off, telling him to mind his own business. Collin could only step back, still very worried, but he didn¡¯t dare to step forward to dissuade Theo. Watching Ellinor eat her skewer, Theo took a bite of his own and slowly started eating. At that moment, Ellinor leaned in with her cute face, batting her eyes at him, ¡°How¡¯s the skewer? Is it good?¡± Theo nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Told you!¡± Ellinor was very pleased, sheughed and said, ¡°Theo, I could tell it¡¯s your first time eating skewers, you don¡¯t have to eat so slowly!¡± With a stern face, Theo red at Ellinor¡¯s eating antics and found himself oddly at ease. The way she ate, full of zest and life, not like those pretentious women who always put on a demure front around him. ¡°Ellinor, your BBQ skewer is ready!¡± The owner brought the skewers over and immediately noticed Theo, she eximed loudly. ¡°This guy is even more handsome than thest one! Ellinor, you¡¯re always surrounded by top¨Cnotch hunks!¡± Ellinor gave a heartyugh, ¡°Oh, they¡¯re alright!¡± The bossdy brought over a bottle of soda, ¡°It¡¯s your first time here, this one¡¯s on me! If you like the skewers, make sure to bring Ellinor here often!¡± Theo looked down at the soda, not quite used to this kind of hearty interaction and unsolicited generosity. He was about to tell the owner to take it back, that he didn¡¯t need it. But Ellinor cheerfully answered for him: ¡°Thanks, we¡¯ll definitelye often!¡± The owner smiled and turned around to get busy. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Theo asked casually, ¡°You¡¯re tight with the owner?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yeah, wee here often!¡± ¡°We?¡± ¡°Um¡­ with my friends!¡± Suddenly, he remembered how the owner had said he was more handsome than the previous man Ellinor had brought. So, she had brought other men here before? Who was this previous guy? Theo frowned, ¡°Friend? An ex?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ellinor shook her head honestly. ¡°Nope, I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship, so no exes! I juste here with some ssmates and childhood friends!* Theo immediately asked, ¡°ssmate? The one who gave you the button?¡± ¡°Not him!¡± Ellinor answered without hesitation, then paused, ¡°How did you know someone gave me a button?¡± Theo kept a straight face, snorting. ¡°Because I was around that day¡± Ellinor thought for a moment, then remembered the graduation day when she had run into that male ssmate while walking with Theo. He must have seen it. ¡®He¡¯s just a ssmate, and we don¡¯t really keep in touch. He said he wanted to give me the button as a keepsake. I didn¡¯t think it was anything special, so I took it.¡± Theo felt ted but kept his cool, ¡°So, you have no idea what it means?¡± Ellinor was puzzled, ¡°What could a button possibly mean? I really have no idea. Let me look it up!¡± As she grabbed her phone to search, Theo stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with trivial stuff. Eat up, let¡¯s go home after.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ellinor was a little baffled, feeling that he was acting weird today. But she didn¡¯t think much of it and focused on her kebabs. After eating, she felt full and satisfied She had intentionally made her skip meals all day, so she couldn¡¯t help but overeat tonight. She was about to stand up with the help of the table when a gentlemanly hand suddenly extended towards her. Ellinor blinked, looking up to see Theo frowning helplessly at her. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, realizing she couldn¡¯t stand up by herself, she took his hand to get up Once she was on her feet, she thanked him and tried to pull her hand back, but Theo didn¡¯t let go, leading her slowly towards his car. Feeling embarrassed, she quickly said, ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t paid yet!¡± Theo nodded at Collin to settle the bill. With her hand held by Theo, Ellinor got shy His rough, powerful hand was gently holding hers, not hurting her but preventing her from pulling away. ¡°Look, that guy is so handsome!¡± ¡°Her boyfriend is not only good¨Clooking but also caring and gentle. Besides being envious, I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Hearing the whispers from bystanders about them being a couple, Ellinor felt more embarrassed A guy and a gal strolling hand¨Cin¨Chand, it was only natural people would mistake them for a couple! Only, she and Theo weren¡¯t side by side. He was leading and she was following, hirm pulling her along, her trailing reluctantly behind. Rather than looking like a couple, it seemed more like a parent dragging along a disobedient kid¡­ Ellinor felt that being misunderstood this way wasn¡¯t good. She and Theo were straight up business partners, so she tried to retract her hand to clear up the misunderstanding. But as soon as she made a move, they were already at the car. Theo let go of her hand naturally, opened the car door for her and said, ¡°Hop in¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She did, without stalling As she got in, he raised his arm to shield her head from hitting the car roof. Ellinor was startled. Though Theo seemed frosty, his manners and gentlemanly demeanor were well¨C refined. As they were driving along. Ellinor slumped in her seat and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Theo, engrossed in his phone, nced at her, ¡°What for?¡± Ellinor looked sincere. ¡°Thanks for the mea!!¡± She had nned to pay herself, but he took her hand and had Collin pay the bill. Theo ignored her. ¡°Let me see your hand Ellinor said, even sounding a bit bossy. She extended her hand, crooking her finger. Theo looked at her, ¡°What for?¡± Ellinor pulled out some burn ointment from her pocket, waved it around, and said seriously. ¡°I got this for you when we passed a pharmacy! I burned you today, so it¡¯s my responsibility!¡± ¡°No need.¡± The man remained expressionless and coldly declined. It wasn¡¯t really a burn, just a slight redness. He had already forgotten about the minor injury. Seeing him refuse, Ellinor just grabbed his hand, pulled it towards her, and examined the redness. She squeezed a little ointment out, and applied it to his reddened hand with a delicate touch, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to burn you, sorry!¡± Theo was taken aback, but he didn¡¯t resist her approach. Instead, he watched Ellinor apply the ointment. An injury he didn¡¯t care about was being treated so carefully by her. It made him feel special, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to apologize!¡± Ellinor was straightforward, ¡°Of course III apologize for my mistakes. And I know burns hurt, so you have to apply ointment!¡± Theo frowned, ¡°How would you know? Have you been burned before?¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Burns were definitely more unbearable than other injuries. It was like a relentless burning sensation that kept spreading, making the pain impossible to ignore. Ellinor nodded, ¡°When I was a kid growing up in the countryside, I had to do everything myself, so at first, I was always getting burns. They hurt so bad I couldn¡¯t sleep all night!* Theo asked anxiously. ¡°How old were you when you started working?¡± Ellinor replied casually, ¡°I can¡¯t remember!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She didn¡¯t want to talk much about her childhood. When it slipped out, she didn¡¯t want to keep talking. The man¡¯s other hand unconsciously covered her head, petting her like a small animal, ¡°Did you have a hard time when you were little?¡± ¡°It was okay!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t like the feeling of being pitied. So she disdainfully brushed away the man¡¯s hand on her head and exined seriously, ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand my family I think it¡¯s necessary to tell you. People from the Mendoza family are very greedy if they find out about our rtionship, it would not only bring trouble to me but also unnecessaryplications for you. I guess you don¡¯t like trouble, right? So, I hope you can cooperate with me and keep our rtionship as discreet as possible, avoiding others from finding out about it!¡± Theo smelled the unpleasant odor of the ointment, his mood not good, ¡°In the Mendoza family, does anyone dare to bully you? If necessary, I can¡­¡± ¡°No need!¡± Ellinor shook her head, interrupting the man, ¡°I can deal with my own family issues! And I think, we don¡¯t need to do anything extra for each other. After all, we will end our rtionship in three months By then, we can pretend to be strangers who don¡¯t even have to greet each other when we meet!¡± The warmth in Theo¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared, reced by coldness. She kept mentioning the end of their three¨Cmonth contract. How much was she looking forward to the end of this rtionship? After breaking up, they should be strangers who didn¡¯t even greet each other when they met? Why didn¡¯t she want to get close to him? Theo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, he withdrew his hand indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I don¡¯t have time to deal with your family affairs.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t respond, then handed him the ointment with the lid screwed back on, ¡°Here, keep this burn cream. Remember to apply it twice a day, it should be good in about a week!¡± With a stem expression, Theo did not ept it, so Ellinor had to lean over and stuff it into his suit pocket. After that, they were silent all the way until they reached home. They got out of the car and went to their respective rooms. Marissa was not there, so they didn¡¯t have to pretend to be a loving couple in the same room for now. Theo slept in the study, and Ellinor went back to her own bedroom. That night, someone had sweet dreams in the bedroom, while someone else smoked all night in the study. Early the next morning, Ellinor was woken up by the ring of the phone. She groggily reached for the phone on the bedside table and answered it. Her father, Arnold Mendoza¡¯s voice roared on the other end of the line. ¡°Ellinor!¡± Ellinor was still sleepy. ¡°Dad, what did I do now?¡± Arnold yelled, ¡°What did you do? You tell me what you did! You ruined your sister¡¯s new movie! Get back here right now!¡± She didn¡¯t ask much, just said calmly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way¡± After hanging up the phone, Ellinor sat up and rubbed her eyes to wake up. She didn¡¯t need to guess to know what had happened. She must have run home to tattle again. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 ¡°Dad, I¡¯m home!¡± No sooner had Ellinor spoken, Tracy, her stepmother, rushed over and stopped her at the entrance, feigning concern ¡°Ellinor, maybe you shouldn¡¯t go in just yet. Your dad is pretty licked off at you!¡± Ellinor responded calmly. ¡°Auntie Tracy, what¡¯s going on? Why¡¯s Dad mad?¡± Tracy raised her voice on purpose. ¡°You upset your sister¡¯s new movie investor yesterday, and your dad knows all about it! Ellinor, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯te home for the time being. Auntie Tracy is just looking out for you I¡¯m worried your dad might go ballistic!¡± Ellinor quietly watched Tracy¡¯s act without a word. If this old woman really cared about her, she could¡¯ve called in advance to warn her not toe home, instead of waiting for her to walk through the door to say these hypocritical words. Only Amold would believe the sham Tracy was pulling At that moment, Amold¡¯s irate voice came from inside, ¡®Is that Ellinor? Get her in here now!¡± Tracy, who had just been holding Ellinor back, turned around and ran back in to calm Arnold down. ¡°Arnold, don¡¯t get angry, what¡¯s done is done Even if youy into Ellinor today, it won¡¯t help She recover her losses!¡± Tracy¡¯s attempt al pacification only made Arnold angrier. He picked up a nearby golf club, ¡°I have to teach her a lesson today, or I won¡¯t be doing right by you and She Ellinor walked into the living room from the entrance, seeing her father Arnold, golf club in hand, ready to strike, the two¨Cfaced Tracy, and She, sitting on the couch crying her eyes out, her body shaking, looking utterly wronged! Seeing Ellinor, Arnold became even more enraged, yelling, ¡°You little witch, get over here and apologize!¡± Ellinor asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you would hit me, Dad?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Arnold¡¯s voice rose in anger, ¡°Tell me, didn¡¯t your sister feel bad for you struggling to find work, so she let you be her assistant and even gave you a high sry?¡± Ellinor frowned slightly and replied, ¡°I guess so!¡± Arnold continued his interrogation ¡°So how did you repay your sister?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor answered earnestly: ¡°Of course I work hard to show my appreciation to her!¡± Arnold red at her, ¡°Work hard? Have you been working hard? Your sister finally signed with a new company and got a film with Director Pollock! She took you along for the meeting yesterday, and you ended up burning the investor¡¯s hand! Ellinor, what were you thinking?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°Okay, I admit that was my fault, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Arnold raised the golf club in his hand, pointing at her angrily. ¡°Because of your mistake yesterday, your sister¡¯s new movie can¡¯t get financing and can¡¯t start shooting! That¡¯s Director Pollock¡¯s new film, any actor who gets a role in his movie bes an international superstar! Do you realize that you¡¯ve ruined your sister¡¯s future?¡± Tracy choked up: ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re really in the wrong this time! I know you might feel a bit jealous seeing your sister outperform you, but you can¡¯t sabotage her career over such a big deal!* Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 She lifted her tear¨Cstreaked face and said, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve always been good to you! I made you my assistant and even paid you your sry of ten grand in advance. Who else pays their assistant that much? Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°She, stop crying! Your dad and I know how much you¡¯ve been wronged Ellinor might have been jealous and ruined your career, but she¡¯s still family. Forgive her this one time and let it go Tracy immediatelyforted She Arnold¡¯s heart ached even more, his disappointment and anger towards Ellinor Mendoza growing. ¡°Look at how nice Tracy is to you. She is still trying to get She to forgive you even now! And you?¡± Ellinor just smirked Arnold, broom in hand, was tempted to give her a good beating but seemed to think better of it. He threw the broom aside in frustration and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bother hitting you today Pack your things and get out of this house. Don¡¯t evere back to Greenhaven! And because of your actions, I¡¯m not giving you your inheritance. It¡¯ll go to She aspensation!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Amold finished speaking, Ellinor saw Tracy and She share a cunning smile. Even without yesterday¡¯s incident where she identally burned Theo, those four wealthy heirs still wouldn¡¯t have invested in Pollock¡¯s movie She must know this, too They just wanted to use this incident to drive her away and deny her the Mendoza family inheritance, so they wouldn¡¯t have to share the wealth with her. That was Tracy and She¡¯s real goal Ellinor never cared about the Mendoza family¡¯s wealth; she didn¡¯t want their crumbs. But she wasn¡¯t about to let Tracy and She have their way! Since childhood, Tracy and She have never been kind to her. They tarnished her mother¡¯s reputation and spread nasty rumors about her They even spread rumors that her mother was a homewrecker! That was unforgivable! Ellinor thought for a moment, then looked at Arnold, ¡°Dad, if I can make up for She¡¯s loss, can I stay?¡± ¡°What? You can make up for the loss?¡± Arnold was stunned. Tracy nced at Ellinor with eyes filled with mockery She sneered, ¡°Ellinor, you make it sound so easy! How can you make up for my loss? Can you cough up a couple billion to invest in Pollock¡¯s new film?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m broke¡± Ellinor shook her head. She goaded her, ¡°Then why are you talking about making up for losses? Do you really think this is a good time to be joking around?¡± Arnold frowned ¡°I may not have the money, but I know someone who does.¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 She thought Ellinor was just blowing smoke, and she rolled her eyes in secret ¡°Who, huh? Spil out the name for us to heart ¡°The president of Crescent Society, Ida Gipson¡± ¡°Crescent Society? She was taken aback, instinctively exchanging a nce with Tracy, both in disbelief. Arnold, on the other hand, looked curious ¡°You mean that Crescent Society that¡¯s skyrocketed in just three years and is about to go toe to toe with the big four corporations?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, that Crescent Society!¡± ¡°I heard the president of the Crescent Society is a young woman¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s a real knockout!¡± She mocked with a whiny tone, ¡°Ellinor, cut the crap! There¡¯s no way you could know the president of Crescent Society. I bet you¡¯re just trying to shirk responsibility and pull the wool over mine and our parents¡® eyes!¡± Arnold¡¯s expression turned serious when he heard She¡¯s words, and he asked, ¡°Ellinor, do you really know the president of Crescent Society? How? Spill the beans ¡°Well, this is how it went. I found Ms. Gipson¡¯s phone on the street and returned it to her.¡± Ellinor confessed, ¡°I heard there were important documents for the corporation in It, and it would have been a disaster if it got lost. Ms. Gipson wanted to thank me with some kind of reward, but I refused. Then she told me if I ever needed help, I could always contact her, and she even gave me her business card.¡± As she spoke, Ellinor took the card out of her pocket. But before she could give it to her father, Tracy, with dor signs in her eyes, snatched the card to examine it. The card was sturdy, had a really fancy print, and even had a thin silver edge. It had such a high¨Cend texture, anyone could tell it wasn¡¯t just any old card! It read ¡°President of Crescent Society ¨C Ida¡± along with her contact info. Tracy looked up at Ellinor and felt skeptical ¡°Ellinor, a card doesn¡¯t prove anything. Unless you can get through to this Ms. Gipson right now, we can¡¯t believe you!¡± She nodded in agreement, ¡®Exactly, otherwise, we have no way of knowing if the number on this thing is legit. Call her up!¡± Arnold concurred, ¡°Ellinor, dial her up night now, let¡¯s see if it¡¯s really this Ms. Gipson who picks up!¡± Ellinor frowned a bit helplessly under the watchful eyes of her father, stepmother, and stepsister She took out her phone and dialed the number on the card. ¡°Hello, is this Ms. Gipson? This is Ellinor¡­¡± After the call connected, Arnold and Tracy¡¯s eyes were glued to Ellinor as they listened to her ask the person on the other end about their interest in investing in movies She, on the other hand, was off to the side, frowning in dissatisfaction. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She always thought Ellinor was just putting on airs; she absolutely didn¡¯t believe that Ellinor could be on the phone with someone as important as the president of Crescent Society! However, Ellinor suddenly handed her the phone, ¡°She, Ms. Gipson wants you to listen to the call, she has some questions about the movie she wants to ask you directly.¡± She was stunned, took the phone, and said, ¡°Hello?¡± Chapter 144 She thought Ellinor was just blowing smoke, and she rolled her eyes in secret ¡°Who, huh? Spil out the name for us to heart ¡°The president of Crescent Society, Ida Gipson¡± ¡°Crescent Society? She was taken aback, instinctively exchanging a nce with Tracy, both in disbelief. Arnold, on the other hand, looked curious ¡°You mean that Crescent Society that¡¯s skyrocketed in just three years and is about to go toe to toe with the big four corporations?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, that Crescent Society!¡± ¡°I heard the president of the Crescent Society is a young woman¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s a real knockout!¡± She mocked with a whiny tone, ¡°Ellinor, cut the crap! There¡¯s no way you could know the president of Crescent Society. I bet you¡¯re just trying to shirk responsibility and pull the wool over mine and our parents¡® eyes!¡± Arnold¡¯s expression turned serious when he heard She¡¯s words, and he asked, ¡°Ellinor, do you really know the president of Crescent Society? How? Spill the beans ¡°Well, this is how it went. I found Ms. Gipson¡¯s phone on the street and returned it to her.¡± Ellinor confessed, ¡°I heard there were important documents for the corporation in It, and it would have been a disaster if it got lost. Ms. Gipson wanted to thank me with some kind of reward, but I refused. Then she told me if I ever needed help, I could always contact her, and she even gave me her business card.¡± As she spoke, Ellinor took the card out of her pocket. But before she could give it to her father, Tracy, with dor signs in her eyes, snatched the card to examine it. The card was sturdy, had a really fancy print, and even had a thin silver edge. It had such a high¨Cend texture, anyone could tell it wasn¡¯t just any old card! It read ¡°President of Crescent Society ¨C Ida¡± along with her contact info. Tracy looked up at Ellinor and felt skeptical ¡°Ellinor, a card doesn¡¯t prove anything. Unless you can get through to this Ms. Gipson right now, we can¡¯t believe you!¡± She nodded in agreement, ¡®Exactly, otherwise, we have no way of knowing if the number on this thing is legit. Call her up!¡± Arnold concurred, ¡°Ellinor, dial her up night now, let¡¯s see if it¡¯s really this Ms. Gipson who picks up!¡± Ellinor frowned a bit helplessly under the watchful eyes of her father, stepmother, and stepsister She took out her phone and dialed the number on the card. ¡°Hello, is this Ms. Gipson? This is Ellinor¡­¡± After the call connected, Arnold and Tracy¡¯s eyes were glued to Ellinor as they listened to her ask the person on the other end about their interest in investing in movies She, on the other hand, was off to the side, frowning in dissatisfaction. She always thought Ellinor was just putting on airs; she absolutely didn¡¯t believe that Ellinor could be on the phone with someone as important as the president of Crescent Society! However, Ellinor suddenly handed her the phone, ¡°She, Ms. Gipson wants you to listen to the call, she has some questions about the movie she wants to ask you directly.¡± She was stunned, took the phone, and said, ¡°Hello?¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 ¡°Hey, Miss She¡® A soft, calm, elegant, and polite voice of a woman came through the phone, with impressive eloquence. One could tell she was the type of sessful person who was not old yet incredibly powerful She felt nervous; her tone immediately softened, and she humbly answered a few questions about the movie. Not long after, She said thank you and goodbye to the person on the phone with a smile, then hung up. ¡°So, what¡¯s the scoop, She? What was all the chitchat about?¡± Arnold and Tracy asked eagerly. ¡°Ms. Gipson said she¡¯ll consider investing in the movie, but currently theirpany has a new product and they¡¯re looking for a suitable spokesperson. She asked if I was interested in being their spokesperson!¡± She was beaming with excitement. ¡°She, that¡¯s a big win!¡± Arnold grinned. ¡°Crescent Society¡¯s products are well¨Cliked by the public and have a great reputation. If you could be their spokesperson, your fame would definitely skyrocket, and so would your worth!¡± She smugly said. ¡°Ms. Gipson also said to text her my address. She¡¯ll send a car to pick me up right now and head to Crescent Society for a face¨Cto¨Cface talk!¡± Tracy was grinning from ear to ear, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! She, you better get dolled up quick because the car Ms. Gipson sent will be here soon!¡± She nodded and stood up immediately to get ready. But Ellinor blocked her, extended her hand, and said, ¡°My phone.¡± ¡°Perfect! You can write a text and send the address to Ms. Gipson!¡± She frowned and arrogantly handed the phone back to her, ¡®Does this make up for the mess yesterday?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. She rolled her eyes at her. ¡°What? Do you want a pat on the back? Ms. Gipson hasn¡¯t agreed to invest in my new movie yet. She just said I should try being a spokesperson first! Only when Ms. Gipson really invests in my movie can you be off the hook!¡± With that, She bypassed her and went upstairs to get ready Ellinor sighed and turned to Arnold, ¡°Dad, do I still need to pack and leave?¡± Arnold was still basking in the good news, even Ellinor, whom he found useless just moments ago, seemed more pleasing. His attitude changed, ¡°Ellinor, good girl, this is the reward for your honesty, just stay here in Greenhaven!¡± A cunning glint flickered in Ellinor¡¯s eyes, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your generosity!¡± ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ll apany She to Crescent Society, with you, her benefactor there, Ms. Gipson will be more favorable to her! But be careful this time; don¡¯t mess it up again!¡± Arnold reminded Ellinor obediently nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be careful!¡± Tracy, who was standing nearby, looked at Ellinor¡¯s glowing face with difort and shot her a re. Hmph, she almost kicked her out of the house today. She was just lucky to dodge that bullet! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. But helping She get the chance to be a big brand spokesperson was a fair trade. Twenty minutester, the doorbell of the Mendoza family rang All dolled up, She was sitting on the sofa with an air of arrogance, ordering Ellinor to answer the door. Ellinor got up to open the door. There stood Chase Larios, dressed in a suit¡­ Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 ¡°Long time no see, old buddy, I really miss you!¡± Before Ellinor could respond, She¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Chase wiped the smile off his face, and he said in a senous yet elegant tone, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Chase, the vice president of Crescent Society¡± She was stunned when she saw the handsome guy at the door. Hearing that he was the vice president of Crescent Society, she enthusiastically pushed Ellinor aside, ¡°Wow! The vice president himself came to pick me up I¡¯m so ttered¡± Chase just smiled, ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t ck off when picking up Ms. Gipson¡¯s lifesaver and her sister¡± She¡¯s expression changed a bit when she heard this. She didn¡¯t want to bring up Ellinor, but there was no way around it. After all, Ellinor was the one who found Ms. Gipson¡¯s phone, and now she is the contact person between her and Ms. Gipson So, she pulled Ellinor over, affectionately linked arms with her, and said with a smile, ¡°I know all about it. Ellinor found Ms. Gipson¡¯s phone and returned it to her. We, the Mendoza family, have always been honest and trustworthy. Our parents have taught us to be good people since we were children; it¡¯s just what we do!¡± At this time, Arnold and Tracy also came out to see what was going on and heard what She said. Chase looked up at the two elders behind andplimented, ¡°I can tell that your family has done a good job in raising such upright daughters.¡± Arnold was very happy to hear this and modestly said, ¡°You tter us! ¡°Sir, pleasee in and have a seat!¡± As Tracy invited him in, she sized Chase up with curious eyes. This young man was handsome and the vice president of Crescent Society. He seemed to be a great match for She, and she couldn¡¯t help but have some thoughts. ¡°No, thank you. Ms. Gipson is still waiting for us at thepany. Chase politely declined. ¡°Ladies, shall we go?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She nodded with a smile and eagerly followed Chase. Ellinor, clearly uninterested, yawned and followed The car that came to pick them up was a unique antique car. She had been in many luxury cars, but never in such a rare antique one. She was so excited that she wanted to take a picture to show off. But because Mr. Lanos from Crescent Society was also in the car, she felt that taking a selfie would make her look unsophisticated So she sneakily took out her phone, discreetly filmed a short video, and posted it on Twitter The angle of the video captured the back of the driver, the steering wheel with the car¡¯s logo, and part of the antique interior. She captioned the post: [On the road to a new announcement, today is another vibrant day!] Soon, people started liking it and leavingments ¡°Wow! Is this an antique car?! She, is this your car?¡± ¡°Oh my god! Does someone actually dare drive such a high¨Cend antique car on the road? Every kilometer is burning money! She, you¡¯re so rich!¡± Im so jealous, I want to ride in an antique car too!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As She basked in the praise and envy of her social circle, her vanity was greatly satisfied Then she put away her phone and took a nce at Ellinor next to her. Ellinor was leaning against the leather seat, dozing off with azy and rxed look, as if she were in her own car, with absolutely no formality! In fact, it was her car Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 The driver up front and this Mr. Lanos dude are both her subordinates. She rolled her eyes at Ellinor again, not feeling too happy about the situation If it weren¡¯t for the time when Ellinor helped Ms. Gipson find her lost cell phone, she wouldn¡¯t be stuck dragging her less than¨C ssy sister along to Crescent Society Ellinor just wasn¡¯t up to snuff! Soon enough, the car pulled up in front of the Crescent Society building downtown. Chase got out of the car, then went around to Ellinor¡¯s side, bent down, and opened the door, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, alter you.¡± Ellinor got out of the car, expressionless, like it was just another day She was ticked off by this, but she figured Mr. Larios just randomly opened Ellinor¡¯s door, not because he was favoring her or anything. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of being treated worse than Ellinor, so she didn¡¯t get out on her side and instead moved over to Ellinor¡¯s side, but before she could even get out Chase casually closed the door. So she had to open the door herself and get out. Chase led them into the building, into the elevator, and then to the Crescent Society CEO¡¯s office. Having opened the door to the CEO¡¯s office, Chase casually knocked twice, saying lightly, ¡°Ms. Gipson, the two Ms. Mendozas you were expecting are here.¡± In the office, a woman in a sleek suit sat behind a desk, looking down at some papers. The woman¡¯s hair was medium¨Clength and curly, simply tied in a tow ponytail: a lock of hair was casually tucked behind her ear. She wore simple and elegant gold¨Crimmed sses that gave off a rxed yet mature businesswoman vibe. Having finished his errand, Chase nonchntly settled down on the sofa. Ida looked up from her papers, her gold¨Crimmed sses reflecting a faint light. Her gaze fell directly on Ellinor. She saw this and stepped forward, trying to deliberately block Ellinor. She smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Gipson, I¡¯m She Nice to meet you!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Ida gave a slight nod, ¡°Hello, Ms. Mendoza, on the phone earlier, you mentioned you were willing to endorse our new product, night?¡± She replied enthusiastically. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my pleasure to work with Crescent Society.¡± Ida gave a small smile, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll have someone show you our new product right away. Before bing the face of our product, you should first understand what it 15¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She felt a bit overlooked. They had just arrived, she hadn¡¯t even sat down yet, and she already had to go out¡­. She had the feeling that Ms. Gipson wasn¡¯t as polite as she was on the phone. The secretary came in, asking She to follow her out to see the product. As She followed the secretary to the office door, she turned around to see that not only had Ellinor not followed, but she was actually sitting down, She called out unhappily. ¡°Ellinor, are you daydreaming or something? Let¡¯s go!¡± Ida, however, said, ¡°No, I¡¯d like Ms. Mendoza to stay: I have something to discuss with her¡± She was taken aback, feeling a bit disgruntled, ¡°Uh.. Ms. Gipson, even though she¡¯s my sister, she¡¯s also my assistant. She might feel ufortable if she¡¯s not with me!¡± Ida¡¯s expression remained unchanged but seemed even colder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our staff will take good care of your assistant.¡± ¡°Uh.. okay¡± She didn¡¯t know what else to say. She was curious about why Ms. Gipson wanted Ellinor to stay but didn¡¯t have a reason to stay and listen. After thinking about it, she figured it must be some thank¨Cyou words for Ellinor helping her find her phone. Humph! What else important could she possibly have to say to her?! No matter how unhappy She was, she had to leave with the secretary. When the office was empty of others, Ida immediately stood up, walked around the desk, and naturally began massaging Ellinor¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Boss, d you could finally spare some time to visit the company!¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Ellinor¡¯s eyes were half¨Cclosed. She was totally into the ongoing massage, and she nonchntly replied, ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been hassled by some jerk, dealing with endless headaches, and I¡¯ve totally lost my freedom¡± Behind Ida¡¯s sses, her eyes squinted slightly. ¡°Are you referring to that big shot from the nchet Corporation?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyebrows knitted up slightly in irritation, but she didn¡¯t deny it. She didn¡¯t spill the beans to Ida about the recent events, but it didn¡¯t surprise her that Ida knew Chase, after all, was a notorious gossip Chase brought some snacks for Ellinor, then crouched down elegantly to massage her legs, all smiles, ¡°How¡¯s your married life? Are things, um, you know, smooth sailing in the bedroom?¡± Ellinor was about to munch on a bag of chips, but the question made her blush. She shot him a look, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Chase chuckled, bowed his head, and continued the massage, no longer pressing the matter Ida picked up a folder from the desk and handed it over to Ellinor, This is the recent financial report of thepany. Take a look.¡± Ellinor browsed through the folder and seemed pleased, ¡°Good, it¡¯s a decent bump fromst quarter.¡± Then she gave Ida some suggestions based on the numbers in the report. Chase was all ears, and after she finished, he stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯re not interested in running the company, but you¡¯re acting as She¡¯s assistant. What¡¯s up with that?¡± ¡°With you two in charge, I¡¯m at ease. As for being She¡¯s assistant, it¡¯s not a forever thing!¡± Ellinor replied earnestly, then asked, ¡°By the way, have you found out anything about the guy I asked you to investigate?¡± Chase nodded, ¡°That Pollock guy is a famous domestic director now, an art student from a small town. He used to do behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes work before he got famous. He met his current wife Gwyn at work, and with the financial support from her wealthy parents, he made his first film and won the best director award, which made him famous.¡± ¡°The key point is that Pollock used to live with your stepmother, Tracy, before he hit it big. They broke up when Tracy found a new lover¡± ¡°And I found something else. Tracy recently went to a private hospital for a paternity test. She bribed the dean with a hefty sum and faked a paternity test. The hospital changed the result from no biological rtion to ¡®biological father and daughter The people on the test were Pollock and She.¡± Hearing this, Ellinor smirked¡­ No wonder that arrogant Pollock took a special interest in the talentless She. He thought She was his own daughter! Damn! How low was that old hag. Tracy, willing to go?! She made her ex¨Clover She¡¯s father! But now that the truth is out, it was pretty straightforward what needed to be done next Ida made a cup of coffee for Ellinor, ¡°There¡¯s a big construction projecting up, specifically asking for your design. Are you up for it?¡± Ellinor took the coffee, sipped it casually, then asked, ¡°What kind of project?¡± Ida adjusted her sses and said honestly, ¡°Designing a new office building for the nchet Corporation.¡± Ellinor was speechless. Just hearing the name nchet Corporation made the coffee taste bad. Ida exined in detail, ¡°Because the city has expanded, the city center has moved north. The nchet Corporation¡¯s building which used to be in the city center, is now on the outskirts. So, the nchet Corporation ns to rebuild an office building in the new city center.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 ¡°The nchet Corporation reached out to us first. Their CEO, your old pal Mr. nchet, seems to have taken a liking to our building¡¯s design. He¡¯s insisted on having the building¡¯s designer, Moon, design their new nchet Corporation building¡± Ellinor frowned Moon was her alias On hearing this project was rted to Theo nchet, Ellinor was firm, ¡°We¡¯re not taking this project! ¡°But the nchet Corporation is willing to pay such a hefty design feel¡± Chase gestured with his fingers. A billion? Ellinor almost choked on her coffee¡­. That¡¯s a hell of a lot of money! Crescent Society was still a newbie and was currently expanding. Despite thepany¡¯s market value increasing, it didn¡¯t have much cash on hand A billion It was too tempting to resist! Chase and Ida exchanged nces, sensing that Ellinor seemed to be swayed. Seizing the opportunity, Chase added. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, this project hasn¡¯t reached the contract signing stage yet!¡± After some thought, Ellinor quickly changed her mind, ¡®Let¡¯s take the project!¡± If she missed out on a billion, she¡¯d be a real fool! Chase grinned. ¡°Great, Mr. nchet will be here shortly for a chat.¡± Sipping her coffee, Ellinor had a feeling something was off and looked at Chase, ¡°Wait, who¡¯sing?¡± Chase grinned from ear to ear, ¡°Your husband ising!¡± Ida thought Chase was over the top and pushed him aside, then calmly exined to Ellinor. ¡°Theo is interested in the building¡¯s design. He wants to visit our building to see the interior design and he also wants to meet the building¡¯s designer, Moon.¡± Ellinor frowned seriously. ¡°He can freely visit our building, but I won¡¯t meet him!¡± Ida nodded, ¡°Yes, I understand¡± Chase asked curiously, ¡°Why won¡¯t you meet him? If he knew his wife was the building¡¯s designer, he¡¯d certainly see you in a different light. Who knows, he might even fall head over heels for you!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor said expressionlessly, ¡°Once our coboration is over, there will be no further contact! It goes for you guys too, don¡¯t have any personal dealings with him apart from work, and don¡¯t let him know about my rtionship with you guys and Crescent Society!¡± Chase was puzzled, ¡°Why are you so adamant? What if you two fall for each other during your three month agreement¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡± Ellinor cut him off seriously, then asked, ¡®When is Mr. nchet expected?¡± Ida nced at her watch, ¡°Anytime now, he should be here soon¡± Just as she finished, the secretary knocked on the door, ¡°Ms. Gipson, Mr. Larios. Mr. nchet is here.¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Ellinor nervously stood up, ¡°Chase, I need you to distract him. I need to sneak out; he can¡¯t know I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Gotchal¡± Chase immediately dropped his cheerful grin and went to do as Ellinor instructed. Ellinor followed Chase to the office door and peeked through a crack to see what was going on outside. She saw Theo stepping off the elevator, with Collin trailing right behind him. With a smile. Chase stepped forward, ¡®Mr. nchet, wee! Sorry, we didn¡¯t meet you downstairs¡± Theo nodded nonchntly. ¡°No problem.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chase effortlessly turned to lead the way. ¡°I heard from our general manager, Ms. Gipson, that you¡¯re interested in our building¡¯s architecture Would you like a tour of the building first? Theo politely declined, ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already seen the ground floor structure. I just need to meet with Ms. Gipson and Moon right now¡± Chase apologized, Tm sorry, but Ms. Gipson is in a meeting right now, and it might take a while. How about I take you to the rooftop in the meantime? The structure there is quite different from the ground floor, and you get a great view of the city!¡± Theo didn¡¯t change his expression, ¡°No need, I can wait for Ms. Gipson in the reception room.¡± Chase knew that if he pushed it any further, it might raise Theo¡¯s suspicions. So, he shot a helpless nce at the general manager¡¯s office and politely said, ¡°Alright then, Mr. nchet, please follow me.¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows when she saw Chase lead Theo into the reception room. She was stuck. The reception room was on the way to the elevator or stairs from the general manager¡¯s office, and it was surrounded by ss walls. Theo would definitely spot her if she tried to leave. But having Ida meet Theo directly in the reception room wouldn¡¯t be appropriate either. Theo was a big client who bid a billion, he deserved to be received in the office Ida suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hide in the small break room in the back for now? It seems like Mr. nchet is busy, he probably won¡¯t stay here for long.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Alright, I have no other choice.¡± She grabbed a couple of snack packs Chase had just given her and retreated to the small break room in the back of the office. Then Ida had the secretary invite Theo in. ¡°Mr. nchet, please have a seat.¡± Theo gracefully sat down, and the secretary quickly served coffee. They exchanged a few pleasantries, then got down to business Theo nced around Ida¡¯s desk, ¡°Ms. Gipson, where is Moon, the chief designer of your group?¡± Ida smiled apologetically, ¡®Mr. nchet, I¡¯m sorry, but Moon isn¡¯t in the office today. You can leave your thoughts and requirements for the new building, and I will pass them on to Moon. Once the initial draft of the design is ready, I will send it to nchet Corporation for your review¡± Theo leisurely lifted his coffee and raised an eyebrow. So, I¡¯m paying this hefty design fee, but I can¡¯t even meet the designer?¡± Ida adjusted her gold¨Crimmed sses, maintaining her smile, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant; Moon really isn¡¯t in today.¡± Theo squinted slightly, ¡°is that so? Why did I hear that she came in today?¡± Ida¡¯s face stiffened for a moment but quickly resumed its normalcy. ¡°Oh? May I ask where you heard that, Mr. nchet?¡± Theo took a sip of his coffee, ¡°Just downstairs, your front desk staff was talking about Moon, saying she rarelyes in, but she did today.¡± Ida fell silent. Although Ellinor is the founder behind Crescent Society, thepany¡¯s employees think she¡¯s just the contracted designer, Moon When Ellinor and She arrived earlier, they were spotted by the front desk. Whenever the girls at the front desk had some free time, they would gossip Ida helplessly said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already heard, Mr. nchet, I won¡¯t hide it any longer. Moon did come in today, but she¡¯s not avable to meet with clients right now. I hope you understand.¡± Theo¡¯s eyes grew colder, ¡°Give me a reason.¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Ida said, ¡°That¡¯s kinda the designer¡¯s personal business and I can¡¯t really spill the beans¡± With a chuckle, Theo replied, ¡°Seems like Crescent Society isn¡¯t really keen on taking the nchet Corporation¡¯s order. No need to twist your arm then¡± Saying so. Theo put down his coffee and stood up. Ellinor heard everything loud and clear in the lounge. There was a hint of annoyance in Theo¡¯s voice, she knew he wasn¡¯t the patient type If he walked out today, she would miss out on a billion¨Cdor deal! As she was racking her brain, Ellinor suddenly noticed a pile of equipment that Chase had bought in the corner of the lounge. There was something that looked like a gas mask ¡°Mr. nchet, please hold on!¡± Theo, who was already at the office door, stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around at the sound of the voice Ida also turned to look¡­ What a peculiar sight! Ellinor, dressed in Ida¡¯s clothes and wearing a gas mask, walked out of the lounge. She walked straight up to Theo and said in a strange voice, ¡°Mr. nchet, I am Moon you wanted to meet.¡± Theo gave her a questioning look and was slightly frowning N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Collin was very surprised. Why did Moon dress up like this? Did she think Mr. nchet was toxic? Ellinor quickly exined, ¡°Apologies, Mr. nchet, I¡¯ve got a severe skin allergy recently and my face is a bit messed up. I didn¡¯t want to scare anyone, so I had to wear this This was the reason why Ms. Gipson mentioned that I was unable to meet clients. Do you mind my appearance while we discuss work?¡± Theo gave a slight nod, ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t care about the appearance of the designer¡± Ellinor politely bowed, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr. nchet.¡± ida came over with a smile, ¡°Since Moon is here, why don¡¯t you take a seat again, Mr. nchet? It was all a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s show you the sincerity of Crescent Society!¡± Theo sat back down. Ellinor took the seat between the two CEOS Without beating around the bush, Theo asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious about the inspiration behind your skyscraper design?¡± The building¡¯s exterior was actually an oval shape, but the color of the exterior ss created a three¨C dimensional crescent moon. It was a beautiful building that was hard to forget. Ellinor exined, ¡°I love the moon. The new moon symbolizes a fresh start and is a symbol of the future and progress¡­ As Theo listened to her talk about her creative inspiration, he felt a strange feeling. After she finished. Theo asked, ¡°Have we met somewhere before?¡± Ellinor was flustered and quickly denied, ¡®No way, how could I forget a dashing man like Mr. nchet?¡± Theo stared at the eyes behind her gas mask, feeling a sense of familiarity. Ellinor felt uneasy under his gaze and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Do you have any thoughts on the architectural design of the new office building, Mr. nchet?¡± Theo said in a deep voice, ¡°You have creative freedom, but the design mustn¡¯t be too cliche.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr. nchet. I hope we will have a pleasant time working together,¡± With the conversation almost over, Theo stood up to leave. Ellinor finally breathed a sigh of relief Ida got up to send off their important client, but as the office door opened, they saw She about to knock on the door. Upon seeing Theo, She¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. nchet, what brings you here?¡± Theo, however, first nced behind her to see if Ellinor was there. Seeing no one, he asked coldly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She answered, ¡®Crescent Sopfety asked me to endorse their new product I just went to check it out. But my assistant was held up by Ms. Gipson to discuss some matters, so I came back to find her!¡± Theo was puzzled Vs Ellinor here? Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 After passionately exining her purpose, She didn¡¯t get a peep out of Theo, and her smile was starting to look a little frozen Theo¡¯s icy expression was enough to make anyone back off N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She didn¡¯t dare force a conversation, so she tried to ease the awkwardness by turning to Ida, who had come out to see Theo off ¡°Ms. Gipson, where¡¯s my assistant? I need her to get something for me¡± A hint of trouble shed through Ida¡¯s eyes. Adjusting her gold rimmed sses, she replied calmly. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, your assistant just left¡± She frowned in annoyance. ¡°Left? Where did she go? She didn¡¯t even wait for me toe back!¡± Ida just gave a polite smile, showing no concern, ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡± She was already peeved that Ellinor was left alone to talk with Ida, and now she found out that she had left without a word. She was even more annoyed and immediately pulled out her phone to call Ellinor Ida tried to stop her, but it was already toote. Soon, Ellinor¡¯s phone rang from inside the office¡­. She was taken aback, ¡°Ms. Gipson, my assistant¡¯s phone is ringing inside your office. Isn¡¯t she still in there?¡± Ida looked a bit flustered and tried to cover it up with a smile, ¡°Ms Mendoza, your assistant really did leave. Maybe she just forgot her phone.¡± Theo remembered the architect, Moon, with the familiar eyes behind her face mask! He seemed to realize something and turned to go back to the office Ida stepped in front of the door, looking up at the customer, who wasn¡¯t much taller than her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. nchet? Did you forget something too?¡± Theo replied coldly, ¡°I have a new idea about the building design and need to talk to Moon again¡± Ida chuckled. ¡°Just let me know what you need, Mr. nchet, and I will pass it on to her¡± Theo asked, ¡°Why? Moon is inside, so why do I have to go through you? Are you afraid of something, Ms. Gipson?* Ida quicklyughed it off, ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong, Mr. nchet. What could I possibly be hiding? Moon is our chief designer, and as you know, she¡¯s having a severe allergic reaction. Her doctor has repeatedly advised her to rest. If she gets sick, not only will your order not bepleted, but it will also affect ourpany! So, as a caring boss. I just hope Moon can rest as much as possible and not be disturbed¡± Theo was stubborn, ¡°I just have one question for Moon. It won¡¯t take long. Please step aside, Ms. Gipson!¡± Theo was clearly getting impatient. ida frowned and stood her ground, ¡°Mr. nchet, please don¡¯t¡­ While these two were at a standoff, a crisp voice suddenly came from the side. ¡°I¡¯m here¡°¡± Upon hearing Ellinor¡¯s voice, Theo and Ida both turned to look. Ellinor strolled out from the left side of the office, even letting out a yawn. Chase was trailing right behind her. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She was green with envy when she saw Ellinor with Mr. Larios, but she had to ster on a friendly smile ¡°Ellinor, where¡¯ve you been?¡± Ellinor came over and honestly answered, ¡°I needed the loo but couldn¡¯t find it after a good look around. Then I bumped into Mr. Larios and asked him to lead the way¡± She gave Ellinor the stink eye, then turned to Chase, politely saying ¡°Mr Larios, I¡¯m so sorry my assistant has been a nuisance!¡± Chaseughed it off, ¡°No worries, I was headed for the loo myself, so it was no trouble.¡± She forced out a couple ofughs, secretly annoyed that Ellinor had the chance to be alone with Mr. Larios Ellinor then innocently asked. ¡°She, why are you back so soon? Have you already gone through the new products?¡± She couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer Ellinor¡¯s question, thinking, ¡°Why does my assistant have to be so nosy?¡¯ She turned to Ida with a smile, ¡°Ms. Gipson, I¡¯ve seen all the products now, when can we ink the deal?¡± Ida had regained herposure, ¡°We need to finalize things with your agency Artists can¡¯t sign work contracts directly¡± She chuckled, ¡°No problem, my agent cane for the signing this afternoon!¡± Ida nodded, ¡°Sounds good Bring your agent over this afternoon.¡± ¡°Great thank you!¡± She was delighted and couldn¡¯t resist probing, ¡°What about my new movie¡­?¡± ida replied, ¡°If the ad campaign with you goes well, I¡¯ll consider investing in your new movie.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Gipson I won¡¯t let you down!¡± She was quite confident. ¡®I won¡¯t disturb you any longer now, Ms. Gipson. I¡¯lle back with my agent this afternoon to sign¡± She turned around and gave Ellinor a disgusted look, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Ellinor said, ¡°Wait a minute, I need to grab my phone!¡± ¡°Well, get a move on then!¡± She was clearly irritated If it weren¡¯t for the people around, she would have definitely yelled at Ellinor. Ellinor walked up to Theo, without even ncing at him, and opened the door to the CEO¡¯s office. She quickly found her phone on the sofa in the reception area of the office and stuffed it into her pocket. On the adjacent sofa, Moon¡® with the gas mask was sitting there working on aptop, busily typing away as if recording something. Outside the office, Theo¡¯s tall figure stood there, sweeping a nce into the office, seeing both ¡®Moon¡® and Ellinor in the same ce. Ida looked at Theo and chuckled, ¡°Looks like our Moon hasn¡¯t taken a break yet. If Mr. nchet has something to say to Moon, please go ahead. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Theo replied, ¡°No need¡± With that, Theo turned around and walked away with Collin. Seeing Theo leave first, She quickly said goodbye to Ida and Chase, urging Ellinor to hurry up so they could catch the same elevator with Mr. nchet. Watching them step into the elevator and the doors slowly close, Ida frowned in concern, asking Chase, ¡°What just happened? How did she run out like that?¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 hapter 154 Chase let out a helpless sigh ¡°Simple She climbed out of the office window and back in through the bathroom window¡± Ida was shocked, ¡°But we¡¯re on the 30th floor Chase just shrugged ¡°Remember my climbing gear in the break room? Came in handy! Plus, you know how agile she is, this was a piece of cake for her Ida took off her sses and rubbed her forehead, ¡°What about the person inside?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your secretary She dressed up, put on the mask, and pretended to be busy¡± Ellinor is always so quick¨Cwitted¡± Chase squinted, deep in thought. ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s so against Theo finding out she¡¯s Moon?* Ida nced at him, reminding him. ¡°She must have her reasons, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions.¡± Chase stroked his chin, ¡°I don¡¯t buy that Theo has no feelings for her. I¡¯ll test him out.¡± Ida protested. What are you testing? Don¡¯t get Ellinor angry!¡± ¡°You just wait and see. I¡¯ll bring you good news!¡± Chase waved and strode off towards the elevator. Inside the slowly descending elevator. ¡°Had lunch yet?¡± Theo¡¯s deep voice echoed in the enclosed space, making the atmosphere a bit tense. She blushed when she heard that, and she shyly replied. ¡°Not yet! Have you, Mr. nchet?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Theo¡¯s eyes were cold, it was hard to tell who he was talking to Since it was just them, Theo¡¯s secretary, and her assistant Ellinor in the lift, She naturally assumed Mr. nchet was asking her. But Theo didn¡¯t immediately respond to her She decided to take the initiative. ¡°If you haven¡¯t eaten either, Mr. nchet, why don¡¯t I treat you to lunch? As an apology for my assistant scalding youst night!¡± Theo still didn¡¯t answer immediately but nced towards Ellinor, who was standing in the corner of the elevator. Ellinor was leisurely checking her phone and wasn¡¯t even locking up. After a while, Theo finally said slowly ¡°Sure.¡± She was over the moon when she heard Theo ept her invitation. Awesomel Mr. nchet agreed to have lunch with her! This must mean Mr. nchet had some feelings for her, right? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have epted. Just then, Ellinor looked up ¡°She, can i take a breakter? I¡¯m a bit tired, I want to go home and rest.¡± She, feeling irritated at Ellinor¡¯s interruption, immediately agreed without thinking, ¡°Sure, go home and rest. You can have the afternoon off.¡± Ellinor, who had predicted this response, nodded without surprise, ¡°Thank you.¡± Theo was upset, Ellinor clearly didn¡¯t want to have lunch with him. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to apologize? Why isn¡¯t Ellinoring?¡± She was taken aback. While flustered, she quickly exined. ¡®Mr. nchet, my assistant wants to rest at home, I don¡¯t think we need to force her. I can apologize on her behalf¡­ Theo retorted, ¡°It seems you¡¯re not sincere about apologizing, never mind then.¡± She panicked, ¡°No, no! I am sincere!¡± With that, she pulled Ellinor over. ¡°Ellinor, you were the one who scalded Mr. nchet yesterday, it¡¯s your responsibility! So, you have to apologize to Mr. nchet over lunch, you can rest after that! Ellinor frowned and reluctantly agreed Alright then Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 The elevator doors slid open. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Theo stepped out, with Collin following closely behind She, tagging along with Ellinor, came out too, fearing that Theo might take off and forget about their dinner date ¡°Miss Mendoza, hold up!¡± Surprised by the call, She turned to see none other than Chase striding out of another elevator, all smiles towards her With a confident spin, She turned to him, grinning. ¡°Mr. Larios, what brings you rushing after me? Is there anything else you need to discuss about the endorsement deal?¡± Chase barely gave her a nce, his eyes passing over her andnding on Ellinor, ¡°I¡¯m not after you. I¡¯m after the other Miss Mendoza ¡± She¡¯s smile froze. ¡®Oh Ellinor,e over here; Mr. Larios wants to see you!¡± She didn¡¯t forget to shoot her a re as she called Ellinor over Ellinor, looking puzzled, walked over to Chase, ¡°What¡¯s up. Mr. Larios?¡± Chase suddenly stepped closer to her with a strange smile on his face, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say this upstairs with all the employees around¡­ Miss Mendoza, do you have a boyfriend? Ellinor frowned, ¡°¡­¡± What was he up to? Before she could answer, Chase continued, ¡°If you are single, could you grant me the opportunity to pursue you?¡± Ellinor stared at Chase, wondering what had gotten into him. But Chase wasn¡¯t done, ¡°Miss Mendoza, I admit, I¡¯ve fallen for you. I hope you¡¯ll give me a chance to get closer to you!¡± On the side, She was gobsmacked and fuming. How could an assistant snag Mr. Lanos¡¯s heart at first sight?! All Ellinor could do was let out an awkwardugh, ¡®Mr. Larios, let¡¯s talk about this over there!¡± With that, she sidestepped him and headed off. Chase turned to follow Ellinor, but not without feeling a chilling gaze fixed on them. Once they were far enough, Ellinor asked him, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chase, instead of answering, raised his voice on purpose. ¡°Thank you for giving me a chance, Miss Mendoza! This is my card, it has my private number. I¡¯ll be waiting for your call!TM With that, he shoved his card into Ellinor¡¯s hand, hugged her, and bolted, diving back into the elevator, leaving a very puzzled Ellinor. Slowly, Ellinor turned around, only to find herself staring into Theo¡¯s eyes. Theo¡¯s face was a mix of emotions as his gaze fixed on her. She was furious over Chase¡¯s confession. But remembering her dinner date with Mr. nchet, she quickly put on a smile and asked Theo. ¡®Mr. nchet, what are we having for lunch?¡± ¡°Eat whatever you wanna eat¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Theo didn¡¯t seem to have any interest in food, but he didn¡¯t outright refuse either. She didn¡¯t care about Theo¡¯s indifference On the contrary, she was excited to share a meal with a man of Theo¡¯s status. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Charm Tower then, the food there is awesome!¡± Charm Tower was the most famous upscale restaurant in Greenhaven. The prices were sky high, and She wouldn¡¯t usually splurge if it wasn¡¯t to treat someone like Theo. Theo just gave a nonchnt nod and turned to walk towards the lobby door. She followed closely, turning her head to shout at Ellinor, ¡°Hurry up! You don¡¯t want Mr. nchet to wait, do you?¡± Ellinor frowned in annoyance Since they had been picked up by Chase and didn¡¯t have a car, they had to ride in Theo¡¯s car to the restaurant. She was naturally thrilled to be able to ride in Mr. nchet¡¯s luxury car She was excited when she saw the secretary walk up to open the back door of the top¨Cend luxury car, and Theo just stood aside, not getting in, as if he was waiting for something She approached and said, ¡°Mr. nchet, why don¡¯t you get in first?¡± Theo gave her a nce and said lightly. ¡°You first.¡± She¡¯s heart raced. She was very happy. It seemed that Mr. nchet was indeed waiting for her to get in first! Mr. nchet was such a gentleman. Not every woman got this kind of attention from a man as cold as him. But he was willing to wait for her to get in the car first. What did that mean? It meant Mr. nchet had feelings for her too! ¡°Thank you, Mr. nchet She epted Mr. nchet¡¯s kindness with a smile, then got into the car, looking forward to Mr. nchet sitting next to her. But Theo didn¡¯t immediately get in the car. Instead, he turned to look at Ellinor, who was standing still. He frowned and said, ¡°Get in.¡°/ His tone was like a parent scolding a child. Ellinor muttered, ¡°Alright¡­¡± After Ellinor got into the car and settled down. Theo finally got in. She had expected to sit next to Mr. nchet but was disappointed. She was not happy. As she looked at Ellinor, who sat in the middle, her mood became more and more irritated. But she didn¡¯t want to make a scene, so she secretly pinched Ellinor from behind Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor waspletely unprepared and yelped in pain, instinctively moving to the side and identally bumping into Theo¡¯s chest Theo lifted his arm to steady her shoulder. Looking at her deeply, he asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ellinor quickly reacted and immediately tried to move away, but Theo held her shoulder tightly. What is this guy trying to do? Let go! Haven¡¯t we agreed to pretend we don¡¯t know each other in front of She? She grew even more upset when she saw Ellinor so close to Theo. She reminded her with a fake smile, ¡°Ellinor, what are you doing? You¡¯re crowding Mr. nchet, move over here a bit Ellinor nced at She, then said to Theo, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. nchet. I didn¡¯t mean to bump into you¡­¡± As she spoke, she gave Theo a look, reminding him not to forget his promise to her Theo was silent for two seconds, then finally let go of her shoulder. Ellinor immediately returned to her original position, rubbing her shoulder that he had gripped so tightly. Theo quietly observed her small movements Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 When Ellinor straightened up, it put a stop to She¡¯s antics. She was afraid that Ellinor might again use it as an excuse to get close to Mr. nchet She picked a restaurant called Charm Tower, located in the heart of the city which was just a short drive away They entered the restaurant and had just sat down under the guidance of the staff. She said, ¡°Mr. nchel, you order first. I¡¯ll be right back from the restroom¡± Theo nodded nonchntly, his gaze not lingering on her for a second She turned to Ellinor and said, ¡°Ellinor,e with me! She called Ellinor for no reason, she was actually afraid that Ellinor would take the opportunity to get close to Mr. nchet when she left! Ellinor shrugged and stood up to go with her. In the restroom Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She was touching up her makeup in front of the mirror. She red at Ellinor from the mirror and mocked her. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think that just because Mr. Larios of Crescent Society has a crush on you, Mr. nchet will feel the same way about a country girl like you!¡± Ellinor replied nonchntly, ¡°I never thought that!¡± She turned her head and warned her seriously, ¡°You better not have!¡± Ellinor was a bit puzzled, she asked, ¡°She, what do you mean?¡± She took out lipstick from her makeup bag and sneered while applying it, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Mr. nchet¡¯s expression changes every time he sees you. I bet it¡¯s because he remembers you burning him yesterday!¡± Ellinor was a bit helpless, ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t want toe, but you insisted!¡± She looked at her with contempt, ¡°I brought you here to apologize to Mr. nchet, but he clearly doesn¡¯t want to see you all the time! So, just pretend to be busy in this restroom until I call you toe out. That way, you won¡¯t ruin Mr. nchet¡¯s appetite!¡± Ellinor agreed, ¡°Ok, no problem!¡± She wanted nothing more than to stay as far away from that man as possible! If it weren¡¯t for She insisting on her presence, she¡¯d be home napping by now. After She finished her makeup, she took her designer bag from Ellinor, put the cosmetics inside, and ordered before leaving, ¡°Stay here!¡± Ellinor obediently nodded, ¡°Okay, got it.¡± After She left, Ellinor also left the restroom. Even though she had no desire to intrude on Theo and She¡¯s lunch, she didn¡¯t want to hang out in the restroom either. So she found a quiet stairwell to call Chase, wanting to rify what his attitude was about. Chase answered the phone quickly. ¡°Missed me already?¡± Ellinor smiled slightly. ¡°Miss you Before she could finish her sentence, she heard¡­. ¡°Who are you calling?¡± A cold voice suddenly rang out from behind, giving Ellinor a fright! Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Theo popped up behind her out of nowhere, giving her the cold shoulder Ellinor felt a chill run down her spine and instinctively hung up her call. No biggie, just chatting with a friend! She replied nonchntly and slipped her phone into her pocket. ¡°Hand over your phone Theo extended his hand. Ellinor was taken aback and frowned with annoyance. The guy was a bit off, but she didn¡¯t feel like arguing. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she gave him her phone ¡°Unlock it¡± Theo said, stone¨Cfaced ¡°That¡¯s my private business! I have every right to keep it to myself!¡± Ellinor refused Theo¡¯s ga tumed cunning ¡°Got something to hide?¡± ¡°I have nothing to hide!¡± Ellinor retorted confidently ¡°If there¡¯s nothing to hide, then what¡¯s the password? Theo threatened, waving her phone in the air. What¡¯s with this guy? Why was he snooping around other people¡¯s phones out of the blue? Did he really think he could just invade people¡¯s privacy like that? Ellinor was fed up with his attitude, ring at him, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Theo¡¯s face hardened, he was clearly running out of patience. He rarely met people, especially women, who didn¡¯t dance to his tune. And Ellinor clearly didn¡¯t give a damn about his feelings. Despite sometimes appearingpliant, it was just an act to avoid trouble; she really didn¡¯t care about him. Most of the time, her eyes were filled with indifference and not an ounce of submission, fear, or even a bit of concern for him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Yet because of her usualpliance, her firm refusal this time stood out. What on earth was on her phone that she was so reluctant to let him see? He was even more curious now. Who was she calling that she had to be so secretive about it?! ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ll ask you again. What¡¯s the password?¡± Theo demanded harshly Ellinor was forced to look up at him, still not giving in, even defiantly saying. Take a wild guess! If you get it right, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Theo was fuming! Just then, her phone rang. It was Chase calling back¡­. Startled, Ellinor immediately tried to grab it! But Theo raised the phone out of her reach. ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± Ellinor frowned Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Theo just gave her a cold nce, lifted her phone, and answered the call. The voice on the other end of the line came through and Chase gently asked. ¡®Ms. Mendoza, why¡¯d you hang up without saying a word just now? Ellinor fell silent Theo looked at the guilty faced Ellinor, ¡®Is this the ¡®friend¡® you were talking about?¡± Ellinor still had no response. He was actually my friend and subordinate, I just didn¡¯t feelfortable telling you. But she could never say these words Luckily, she didn¡¯t save Chase¡¯s number Chase and Ida¡¯s numbers have always been memorized, and as long as Chase doesn¡¯t spill the beans, Theo would never know they¡¯ve known each other for a while. ¡°Ms Mendoza, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Where are you? Do you want me toe over right now?¡± Chase asked enthusiastically over the phone. Theo squinted, slowly put down the phone, and held it near his mouth. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°She¡¯s married¡± His tone was calm yet startling and filled with a strong sense of possessiveness, which firmly dered ownership. Chase asked in surprise from the other end of the line, ¡°What? Who are you?¡± Theo coldly replied, ¡°Her husband¡± Chase was silent for a moment, then said in a heartbroken tone, ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t believe it! Where¡¯s Ms. Mendoza? I need to hear it from her¡­¡± Before Chase could finish, Theo hung up the phone With a grim look on his face, Theo handed the phone back to Ellinor and said sarcastically, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this impatient and call him back so quickly Embarrassed, Ellinor chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think! When we were downstairs at Crescent Society, Mr. Larios said something strange to me I didn¡¯t understand what he meant, so I wanted to call back and see if there was a misunderstanding¡­ Theo sneered, ¡°A man publicly deres his love at first sight for you, and you don¡¯t understand what he means? Do you need to call back and confirm? Ms Mendoza, do you think I would believe you don¡¯t have ulterior motives? Or do you want to continue developing a rtionship with him? Or maybe make it official?¡± Ellinor was frustrated, ¡°I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t¡­. Theo firmly gripped her jaw, forcing her to look up at him, ¡°Ellinor, how many times do I have to remind you? You are my wife now, you are not allowed to contact other men privately!¡± Ellinor felt trapped, unable to escape his firm hold. She frowned in annoyance and said, ¡°You re overthinking this! I¡¯m not the person you think I am! We are not a real married couple, you have no right to check my phone; let alone answer my calls; that¡¯s invading my privacy! Even if we were a real couple, if you keep doubting me like this, we would end up breaking up sooner orter!¡± Theo, Ellinor felt like her jaw was about to be crushed by him, ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Theo¡¯s eyes flickered, he frowned, then let go of her. Ellinor held her sore face, thought for a moment, and decided not to argue too fiercely with this man. After all, they still had to see each other often for the next two months! Besides, She was still waiting for this gentleman to join her for lunch. If she didn¡¯t calm him down soon, She might notice something. ¡°Fine, I admit I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She lowered her head regretfullypromising Theo was slightly taken aback. Looking at her pitiful face, he wasn¡¯t as angry anymore, ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± Ellinor pouted, ¡°My mistake was making this call now, I should¡¯ve waited until three monthster! By then I won¡¯t be Mrs. nchet anymore, and you won¡¯t have any right to control me!¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Ellinor continued, ¡°Mr. nchet, you¡¯ve never truly believed in my loyally to you! You had Collin arrange work for me so you could keep an eye on me and know my every move, right?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Theo stared at her intensely, not responding immediately *Mr. nchet, I¡¯m only here for three months and am a fleeting presence in your life Please don¡¯t try to control me! If you don¡¯t trust me, I can swear an oath to you! Ellinor said, raising her hand resolutely, ¡°I swear, in the next two months and seven days, I will not do anything to betray you, and if I do, I am willing to ept punishment¡± After firmly making her pledge, she lowered her hand and turned to walk towards the door to the staircase. But just as her hand touched the handle and opened a sliver of the door, it was suddenly pushed back by Theo from behind. The door was now tightly shut! ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± The door was stuck, causing Ellinor to frown. She had already made her pledge, what was this man still unsatisfied with? A bit impatiently, she said, ¡°Mr. nchet, don¡¯t act like a jealous little boy!¡± Little boy? Theo seemed to have heard something preposterous. He then leaned over, chuckling softly in her ear, ¡°Jealous? Ms. Mendoza, do you think I would be jealous over you? To me, you¡¯re just a kid¡® ¡°But to me, you¡¯re a man!¡± Ellinor blurted out in frustration. After saying it, she felt it wasn¡¯t quite right and wanted to take it back. But what¡¯s said is said, like water poured out, how could she take it back? All she could do was leave! She tried to forcefully pull open the door, but it was held tightly by Theo and couldn¡¯t be opened. He whispered in her ear with his deep voice, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Ellinor just wanted to quickly leave the staircase, but she still couldn¡¯t open the door and was turned around to face Theo again! At this moment, Ellinor was blushing from her slip of the tongue, unable to look at Theo. Theo stared at her flushed face. He couldn¡¯t help but think that she really was captivating She had just mentioned that there were two months and seven days left. She remembered so clearly! Since when did his emotions be so easily affected by this little girl? He didn¡¯t want her to have too much contact with other men. Seeing otherspliment her made him ufortable and even anxious. She thought he wanted to control her, but if he simply wanted to control a woman, he didn¡¯t need to confine her somewhere because wherever she was, he could know everything about her if he wished. He arranged work for her because he knew she couldn¡¯t be idle. He figured it was better for her to be under his watchful eye than to be managed by others out there. Ellinor had misunderstood him! Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Theo¡¯s gaze suddenly turned profound. He realized that in two months and seven days, this little girl would be able to date other men, have intimate contact with them, and he would have no right to interfere anymore. No way! Ellinor was pressed against the door by Theo, feeling embarrassed and angry. Theo had been silent for a while, and she grew impatient, furrowing her brows and saying. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it directly. Can you let me go first? If you don¡¯t have anything to say, then I¡¯m leaving..¡± Suddenly, Theo lowered his head and kissed her. Ellinor¡¯s mind went nk, and she widened her eyes, trying to confirm if everything in front of her was really happening Theo¡¯sce was right in front of her, forcefully and passionately kissing her. What is happening? Ellinor snapped out of it, feeling offended and angry. She pushed Theo¡¯s chest with both hands, but found that she couldn¡¯t push him away. Instead, he held her waist tightly and gripped the back of her head, deepening the kiss. Theo¡¯s charm was irresistible. Gradually, she lost control as well, and her hands tightly grasped thepels of his suit, responding to his kiss. After a long time, the two finally separated, staring at each other and breathing slightly heavily. Theo looked at her with a mixture of pily and amusement, finding her both pitiful and amusing. He smiled and gently tousled her hair, saying seriously, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call other men.¡± Ellinor blushed, unsure if she was angry or shy. She took a step back, avoiding his touch, and then raised her hand to wipe away the lipstick marks on the corners of her mouth, saying with some resentment, ¡°I got it. There was no need for you to warn me in this way!¡± ¡°And after three months, no calls either!¡± Theo said again, his tone carrying a hint of tenderness. Ellinor¡¯s heart raced, looking at him in surprise. ¡°¡­Why?¡± Theo leaned closer to her, looking at her flushed face, and once again lowered his head, whispering, ¡°Because¡­¡± At that moment, Collin¡¯s serious voice suddenly came from outside the stairwell. ¡°She Mendoza, you can¡¯t go in!¡± Then She¡¯s voice also sounded, ¡°Are you standing guard here because Mr. nchet is in the stairwell? Why isn¡¯t Mr. nchet going back to have his meal? What is he doing alone in the stairwell? The food will get cold!¡± Collin replied, ¡°She, you should go back first. Mr. nchet will be back for his meal soon.¡± But She didn¡¯t want to leave, ¡°What is Mr. nchet doing in the stairwell? How do you know he doesn¡¯t want to see me? You¡¯re just a secretary. Can you represent Mr. nchet¡¯s thoughts? If he doesn¡¯t want to see me, why would he agree to have lunch with me? Move aside, I¡¯m going to find him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but he doesn¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± ¡°How do you know he doesn¡¯t want to see me? You¡¯re just a secretary. Can you represent Mr. nchet¡¯s thoughts? If he doesn¡¯t want to see me, why would he agree to have lunch with me? Move aside. I¡¯m going to find him!¡± ¡°Ms. Mendoza, please¡­¡± She seemed suspicious and wanted to forcefully enter to see what was happening¡­ N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ellinor realized it was not good and instinctively wanted to run downstairs. But just as she took a step, her wrist was grabbed by Theo. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ellinor turned back helplessly and red at Theo, displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you promised me that my sister shouldn¡¯t find out about our rtionship!¡± Theo didn¡¯t let her go, but the door to the stairwell was already being pushed by She¡­ Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Unable to break free from Theo¡¯srge hand, Ellinor, in a moment of desperation, pped him across the face Collin blocked the doorway in the stairwell, but She altempted to push her way in! The more he tried to stop her, the more curious she became She was determined to see what Mr. nchet was doing inside and if he was the only one there. Collin couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer and angrily said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, if you keep barging in like this, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± She didn¡¯t consider Collin important. In her eyes, Mr. nchet¡¯s secretary was nothing more than her assistant She had never given assistants much thought, and simrly, how could Mr. nchet possibly consider a secretary important! Just a secretary, daring to threaten her in the face. Once she won Mr. nchet¡¯s heart, she would be the first to have him fired¡® ¡°If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll shout sexual harassment!¡± You¡­ Collin was speechless with anger at She! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Realizing that her words had an effect on Collin, She had an idea. She deliberately approached him, standing tall, trying to intimidate him with her chest¡­ Collin couldn¡¯t avoid it and felt ufortable all over. He couldn¡¯t handle such despicable tactics, and he couldn¡¯t reallyy a hand on a woman¡­. Seizing the moment when Collin was trying to evade her, She found an opportunity and pushed open the door, barging in! Once inside, what she saw was¡­ Theo¡¯s tall figurezily leaning against the wall in the stairwell, looking rxed like an emperor. He held a freshly lit cigarette between his fingers, taking a drag and exhaling smoke¡­ She was deeply captivated by Theo¡¯s mature and handsome profile while he smoked. It took her a while toe back to her senses. ¡°Mr. nchet, why are you here alone? Aren¡¯t you going back to have dinner?¡± Theo raised an eyebrow and nced at her slowly. ¡°I¡¯m smoking.¡± She smiled lightly ¡°Oh, I see¡­ Then after you finish smoking, let¡¯s go back together for dinner. Otherwise, the food will get cold. Theo flicked the cigarette ash and said indifferently, ¡°You go back first.¡± Even the way Theo flicked the cigarette ash was so cool that it made She¡¯s heart race. She suppressed her infatuated side and put on a gentle and considerate look. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait for you to go back together. Otherwise, I can¡¯t eat alone!¡± ¡°You can eat first, he said coldly She thought Theo was concerned about her being hungry and shyly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry yet! I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Theo fell annoyed, furrowed his brow, extinguished the cigarette, stood up, and walked toward the door. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± She was taken aback, suddenly feeling nervous! Oh my, Mr. nchet stopped smoking so that she wouldn¡¯t go hungry! Lost in her excitement, she didn¡¯t notice the other situation, and from her angle, she couldn¡¯t see the lingering palm print on the left side of Theo¡¯s face¡­ After She followed Theo out of the stairwell, Collin closed the door to the stairwell. At this moment, Ellinor sat on the lower step of the next floor, her palm still throbbing with pain¡­ Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 In the moment of emergency, she pped Theo to free herself. Hearing the sound of them leaving, she breathed a sigh of relief Suddenly, the phone rang again, and it was Chase calling Ellinor furrowed her brow and answered the call Chase¡¯s teasing voice came through. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, is that you? Some guy just said you¡¯re married, I don¡¯t believe it! Quickly tell me it¡¯s not true¡­¡± Ellinor interrupted him irritably, ¡°Enough pretending, it¡¯s me!¡± Chase paused for a moment, then immediately resumed his usual tone andughed, ¡°So, how is it?¡± ¡°How is what?¡± ¡°You know, any progress between you and Mr. nchet? Was he jealous just now?¡± Ellinor understood his intentions and warned sternly, ¡°Stop doing these silly things in the future! I¡¯ve said it before, between Theo and me, it¡¯s only a three¨Cmonth working rtionship, nothing more!¡± Though she emphasized it verbally, her mind was in turmoil! She couldn¡¯t forget what Theo had just done to her so quickly In fact, this wasn¡¯t the first time they had kissed. The first time was a light peck to make the man she was arranged to meet feel awkward. The second time was in the private room of Twilight Bar, where she yed a game with some hooligans, lost, and had to find someone familiar of the opposite sex to kiss for a minute. Theo didn¡¯t allow her to find someone else, so he kissed her himself. But this time, there was no idental reason, no external factors interfering, he just suddenly kissed her¡­ He had said before that he would give her everything except his feelings. If he kissed her without any feelings involved, what did he take her for? Disgusting man! With these thoughts, Ellinor wiped her mouth with disdain, annoyed! On the other end of the phone, Chase said, ¡°Actually, I think Theo is a good person. Though he¡¯s a bit older, he¡¯s handsome! And he¡¯s intelligent, capable, and without the scandals that those scions of wealthy families often have. Why not actually be together with him¡­¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t listen any further, ¡°Enough! Stop talking nonsense. He has someone he loves in his heart, and I have no interest in getting involved!¡± Chase was taken aback, and immediately became displeased, ¡°Ah, he¡¯s really no good!¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Whether he¡¯s a good person or not has nothing to do with you and me! There are only two months and seven days left, and it will pass quickly. By then, he¡¯ll be a stranger to me! By the way, your call came at the right time. I have something for you to take care of!¡± When it came to business, Chase became serious, ¡°Alright, what is it?¡± Ellinor exined her arrangements in detail¡­. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chase epted the assignment, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it right away!¡± Just as she hung up the phone, Ellinor hadn¡¯t had a chance to catch her breath when She Mendoza¡¯s call came in. As soon as she answered, she heard She¡¯s criticizing andmanding voice, ¡°Ellinor, have you gone crazy? During work hours, why aren¡¯t you answering the phonel¡± Ellinor rubbed her temples wearily and forced a smile, ¡°Just a friend called and we chatted for a while. Is there something you need, She?¡± She¡¯s voice filled with resentment as she spoke loudly, ¡°Who allowed you to answer personal calls during work hours? Ellinor,e to me immediately! Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 She seemed to be in a funk again. After Ellinor said yes to her, she hung up and went looking for She In this swanky restaurant, there weren¡¯t a lot of patrons during lunchtime. The spot She had reserved was near the floor to ceiling windows, where you could enjoy the river view while eating It was a VIP spot with a minimum spend. She only booked this spot to show off in front of Theo! Normally, she would never shell out this much cash for a reservation What ticked her off was that despite spending all this money on the spot and ordering the priciest dish, the guy left without even taking a bite! At that moment. Ellinor was approaching from the distance Seeing She sitting by the window, looking peeved with her arms crossed, she could tell something was up The table was empty except for She Theo was gone. Ellinor had had a feeling She wouldn¡¯t call her in that tone in front of Theo, so the guy probably had left. ¡°She, what¡¯s up? You called me back for something? Ellinor asked. Upon hearing her voice, She immediately turned around, ring at her angrily, ¡°Ellinor, are you messing with me?¡± Ellinor gave her a confused look, ¡°What?¡± She was fuming, ¡°Ignoring my calls on purpose! Ellinor, don¡¯t you know, Mr. nchet left because you didn¡¯t show up. He thought you were insincere in your apology and left without even tasting the food!¡± Ellinor wrinkled her brows in innocence, ¡°If I remember correctly, wasn¡¯t it you who told me to pretend I was sick and not toe back?¡± She¡¯s face froze but she didn¡¯t back down, instead, she got even more pissed because she got called out. She pointed at Ellinor and yelled: ¡®I called you toe back the moment Mr. nchet showed his displeasure. It¡¯s because your phone was off that Mr. nchet got angry and left! If you¡¯d answered the phone and came back to apologize to Mr. nchet properly, he wouldn¡¯t have left! Ellinor, it¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯re a jinx!¡± Ellinor was speechless. She couldn¡¯t keep the guy around, and that was her fault? She was already annoyed that she had wasted a ton of money on this reservation. Seeing Ellinor standing in front of her with her don¡¯t¨Ccare attitude only made her even more pissed. She said. ¡°I don¡¯t care! If you can¡¯t get Mr. nchet toe back and have dinner with me today, I¡¯m going to fine you. You¡¯ll pay for this meal!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ellinor said helplessly, ¡°But I don¡¯t have any money¡± She gave Ellinor a disdainful look, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any money, give me back the sry I advanced you!¡± She knew she was broke. What money could a country bumpkin have? Even though she had already lost a lot on the meal, she now had to recover Ellinor¡¯s sry, at least to offset part of the loss. Ellinor, however, shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s not fair to dock my sry!¡± Seeing her dare to talk back, She got even angrier, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong? You were the one who spilled on Mr. nchet! Mr. nchet just left because of you! If you still think you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯ll call dad right now and let him be the judge!¡± Ellinor lowered her head, looking a bit scared, ¡°She, don¡¯t call dad, I¡¯ll figure out a solution¡­¡± She rolled her eyes, ¡°Hmph, what can you do? Just give me the money back!¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Ellinor, phone in hand, said, ¡°Mr. nchet probably hasn¡¯t left yet. I¡¯m calling his secretary now to see if we can get him toe back.¡± She froze, suddenly on edge. ¡°What? How¡¯d you get Mr. nchet¡¯s secretary¡¯s number?¡± Ellinor casually replied, ¡°Oh, I happened to run into Mr. nchet¡¯s secretary when I came out of the restroom earlier and we chatted a bit. I got his number then.¡± ¡°Why¡¯d you need his secretary¡¯s number? Are you trying to catch his eye again?¡± She retorted sarcastically. Ellinor shook her head earnestly. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to attract anyone¡­ I¡¯m your assistant now, getting paid by you, so I need to do my job I need to know more people and resources, hence why I took the secretary¡¯s number. It might be helpful for your work in the future! My dad reminded me this morning to do a good job helping you!¡± She eyed Ellinor skeptically, scoffing, ¡°Then give that secretary a call now. I¡¯d like to see if you can persuade Mr. nchet toe back!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. ¡°Ellinor lowered her head and turned away to make the call¡­ Soon, the call connected Collin, the secretary, answered respectfully, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, what can I do for you?¡± Ellinor politely requested, ¡°Could you tell Mr. nchet that I was in the wrong earlier and I hope he could return for the meal?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Collin was taken aback by Ellinor¡¯s sudden politeness, then replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Mendoza. Mr. nchet is off to a meeting, he may not be able to return¡± Ellinor sighed regretfully, ¡°I see¡­ She was next to Ellinor, listening carefully, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t hear the voice on the other end of the phone. Ellinor thought for a moment, then asked, ¡®Is he avable tonight? I¡¯d like to cook him a meal as an apology, I hope he could give me a chance, is it possible?¡± Collin hesitated, ¡°Umm¡­ let me ask Mr. nchet.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Alright¡± The car was smoothly driving on the road. Collin, from the passenger seat, looked back at Mr. nchet settling in the back¡­ There was still a faint palm print on his face. His handsome face was cold and ruthless, his brows furrowed, leaning back on the seat with his eyes closed, lost in thought¡­ But one thing Collin was sure of, Mr. nchet was in a really bad mood. Collin cautiously started, ¡°Mr. nchet, Miss Ellinor called to invite you to dinner. She said her behavior earlier was inappropriate and hopes to cook for you as an apology She asked if you¡¯re free tonight?¡± Hearing her name, recalling the p on his face. Theo was visibly annoyed. Without opening his eyes, he simply said, ¡°No.¡± Collin helplessly turned back to the phone, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, he¡¯s not¡­¡± Suddenly, Theo opened his eyes, sternly saying, ¡°Ask her when and where.¡± Collin¡¯s words were cut off, he paused, ¡°¡­Alright¡± After discussing the time and ce with Ellinor on the phone, Collin hung up, turned to Theo and reported: ¡°Ms. Mendoza wants to meet you at 8 o¡¯clock tonight, in room 808 of the Moonscape Hotel.¡± Theo thought, meeting him in a hotel¡­ for dinner? Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 After nailing down the meet¨Cup time and ce with Collin, Ellinor hung up and plopped down on a chair, feeling a bit peckish and fancying a bite to eat. The hotel where she was supposed to meet Collin was actually picked by She Later on, She sauntered over, eavesdropping on Ellinor¡¯s phone convo. When she heard that Mr. nchet had epted the dinner invite, she suggested the hotel meet¨Cup. Ellinor had no objections and simply ryed the suggestion Just as Ellinor was about to tuck in, She swooped in and snatched her cutlery. ¡°On your feet!¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°She, I¡¯ve sorted it out, so I can eat now, right?¡± She gave her a disgusted look, ¡°What have you sorted out? Mr. nchet still didn¡¯t show up for this meal! Sure, you¡¯ve now arranged to meet him tonight, but that doesn¡¯t make up for my loss during this meal!¡± Ellinor nced at the spread on the table, ¡°But all these dishes you ordered, you can¡¯t possibly finish them all by yourself, can you?¡± She scoffed. ¡°If I can¡¯t finish them, I¡¯ll just take them home, they¡¯re not for you to eat! What gives you the right to enjoy such pricey dishes at Charm Tower? Do you even know what fine dining is? If someone like you eats these dishes made from top¨Cquality ingredients, Charm Tower would feel like you¡¯re bringing down their standards!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ellinor smirked, stood up and said. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be on my way¡± She¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Go? Where are you off to?¡± ¡°I took the afternoon off today, you approved it, so I¡¯m going home to rest!¡± ¡°That was then, this is now, what if I don¡¯t agree anymore! Ellinor, you you wouldn¡¯t dare leave, stop! Ellinor¡­¡± Watching Ellinor leave, She was furing and about to give chase when her phone rang. It was a call from her mom, Tracy. She didn¡¯t have time to deal with Ellinor anymore and picked up the call, ¡°Hello, mom¡­¡± On the other end of the line, Tracy asked urgently, ¡°She, how¡¯s the endorsement deal with Crescent Societying along?¡± She, looking at Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure, answered her mother, ¡°The deal¡¯s almost done, but we¡¯ve hit a snag! Come to Charm Tower, I¡¯ve ordered a pile of dishes, too much for me to eat alone!¡± ¡°Charm Tower? How did you end up eating alone at such a ritzy ce?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all Ellinor¡¯s fault! I¡¯ll exin when you get here, just don¡¯t let dad know!¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Twenty minutester, Tracy arrived at Charm Tower. ¡°She, what the hell happened? Tell me quick!¡± Tracy sat down anxiously and started questioning. She spilled the beans about meeting Theo and what happened after, including the dinner date with Theo at the hotel¡­. After listening to everything. Tracy was feeling quite shaken. She looked at her daughter encouragingly. ¡°She, your dinner date with him at the hotel was the right move! You must seize this opportunity and win over this young heir from the nchet family!¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She was a bit uneasy. ¡°I do have a crush on Mr. nchel, but he is married, that¡¯s why I¡¯m hesitating, just in case ¡® Tracy dismissed it. ¡°So what if he¡¯s married? I kicked your darf¡¯s wife to the curb and look where I am now! She, being the mistress to a man of Mr. nchet¡¯s stature is way more respectable than being the wife of some average quy! Besides, there¡¯s no rush, there will be plenty of chances for you to be his legit wife in the future!¡± She thought her mom had a point, but she was still worned, ¡°But Theo is so cold, I¡¯m a bit scared to get close to him¡­¡± ¡®He¡¯s supposed to be a bit frosty. Don¡¯t worry She, after dinner, I¡¯ll take you to get something cool!¡± ¡°What cool thing?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see!¡± She found her mother to be mysterious, but her mom always knew more than her, so she must have some special tricks up her sleeve¡­ After a feast at Charm Tower, Tracy took She to the supermarket. Despite wearing a hat and sunsses, She couldn¡¯t hide her disdain. She felt a supermarket was beneath her superstar status, so she was quite disgusted, ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Tracy just smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cooking for Mr. nchet tonight? We¡¯re here to buy some groceries to prepare!¡± She said. ¡°I can¡¯t cook, I can just order takeout and pretend!¡± Tracy pulled her daughter to a secluded spot and whispered. ¡°What do you know? These mushrooms I¡¯m buying have a special effect, once Mr. nchet eats this dish, he¡¯ll be head over heels for you! Tonight, I¡¯ll help you cook at the hotel and leave after, and after tonight, you¡¯ll be Mr. nchet¡¯s woman!¡± She blushed, looking at the vegetables and mushrooms in the bag with surprise and anticipation, thinking her mother was truly a wise woman toe up with this! Meanwhile, Ellinor just got back to the nchet family by taxi, and was about to enter the house when a white van pulled up¡­ The driver rolled down the window and asked her for directions, ¡°Could you tell me where the nchet family lives?¡± Ellinor looked at the chubby driver wearing sunsses, ¡°What do you want with the nchet family?¡± The driver grinned, ¡°I got a batch of goods in my car that the nchet family ordered, but the address is unclear, I only know they live around here, but not exactly where!¡± She was suspicious, ¡°What goods?¡± *Just some daily necessities, fruits, and vegetables, they¡¯re all in the back!¡± The driver cheerfully said, even pointing to the back. Ellinor looked towards the back¡­ Suddenly, the van¡¯s side door was pulled open from inside, a man with his face covered leaned out, holding a can of something, he sprayed it at her face several times, she lost consciousness instantly! Before she even had a chance to fall, the unconscious Ellinor was roughly dragged into the van, the door closed, and the white van quickly drove off, disappearing from the front of the nchet family¡¯s house. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Eight in the evening Moonscape Hotel When Theo arrived, the receptionist handed him the key card for room 808 right off the bat, saying that thedy of the room had ordered it in advance. Once he got to room 808, Theo breezed right in with a swipe of the card. In the luxury suite, there was no one around, only the sound of running water from the bathroom N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Walking past the bathroom, Theo cast a casual nce inside. Through the frosted bathroom ss, he could vaguely see a woman showering Theo instinctively averted his eyes. On the dining table, freshly cooked food was still steaming. Was this meal prepared by Ellinor herself? He remembered his housekeeper mentioning that Ellinor asionally whipped up some snacks at home. The seemingly delicate her could cook? Theo spotted a note on the table. It read: ¡°Mr. nchet, go ahead and start eating when you arrive. Don¡¯t wait for me. The food won¡¯t taste as good when it gets cold. I got myself dirty while cooking. I¡¯ll join you after a quick shower¡± Theo wore a faint smile It seemed that Ellinor had paid attention to the details today. Meeting him in a hotel, what was she up to? Theo sat down and took a bite of the food. It wasn¡¯t bad. Compared to his usual diet, these dishes were nothing to write home about. But knowing they were made by Ellinor, he found them quite tasty. Theo felt a mix of exhaustion andplexity He had always been busy with family business, no time for romance, never showing much interest in any woman. He had only known this girl for a few weeks, yet she had a knack for knocking him off his rhythm. He had initially sought her out to keep his grandfather off his back, but often found himself warmed by the thought of her various expressions. Wiping his mouth, Theo recalled the passionate kiss from earlier in the day, and her words, ¡°You are a man in my eyes.¡± Maybe he should re¨Cevaluate his rtionship with this girl. Just then, the bathroom door swung open. She came out, wrapped in a towel. Even though she knew Theo had arrived, she still feigned surprise, shyly clutching her towel. ¡°Oh! Mr. nchet, you¡¯re here, I had no idea! Oops, I forgot to grab my clothes before showering¡­¡± Theo furrowed his brows. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She paused, ¡°Ah.. who else would it be if not me, the one who invited you for dinner?¡± Theo was not pleased, ¡°Where¡¯s your assistant?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re asking about my assistant Mr nchet, I¡¯m really sorry, my assistant is from the countryside, shecks manners and sophistication. It was my fault too, for the incident where you got burned yesterday. I shouldn¡¯t have hired such an ipetent person as an assistant. I sincerely apologize and I will fire her right away!¡± As she spoke, she moved towards Theo, suddenly tripped, her towel came undone, and she fell to the floor, striking a seductive pose, pretending to sob, ¡°Ah¡­ Mr. nchet, could youe and help me? My leg hurts from the fall¡­¡± Theo stood up and walked towards She¡­ Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Hearing Theo¡¯s approaching footsteps, She¡¯s heart started beating faster. The man of her dreams, her future rock, was about to be hers! However, Theo just walked right past her, heading straight for the suite door. She froze, reaching out and calling. ¡°Mr. nchet? Mr. nchet, where are you going? Don¡¯t leave, Mr. nchet, I really need your help. Theo didn¡¯t react and just left She wanted to get up and follow him, but she was buck naked and it was not convenient. She didn¡¯t have time to find clothes to put on now What the heck was going on? This wasn¡¯t right! Mom had added those mushrooms to every dish. Just a bit would get any man going! Mr. nchet must¡¯ve had the food! But why was he so indifferent when he saw her body? No reaction at all! As Theo stepped out of the elevator, a cold aura radiated from his icy face. Just minutes ago, he was reconsidering his rtionship with Ellinor, ready to have a serious talk with her. Ellinor wanted to meet him in a hotel, but she had him meeting another woman who¡¯s clearly trying to seduce him!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She really didn¡¯t care if her husband was tempted by other women! Has she ever really taken him seriously? Thinking about this, Theo clenched his fists in anger. His phone suddenly vibrated. A call from an unknown number. Theo answered the call. ¡°Theo, your wife hasn¡¯te home thiste and you¡¯re not worried? Not even a phone call?¡± Theo stopped in his tracks, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Forget about who I am, she¡¯s with me now!¡± Theo smirked, ¡°Really? Well, you can have her. Do whatever you want.¡± The caller was at a loss for words, ¡°Theo! Are you mistaken? She¡¯s your wife!¡± Theo calmly replied, ¡°If I lose a wife, I can find another¡± With that, he hung up without hesitation. On the other end of the phone. In an abandoned wastnd, a dpidated warehouse. After the call ended, the kidnapper spit on the ground in anger and turned to look at Ellinor, tied to a chair, and sneered, ¡°I thought you were important to your husband. Turns out you¡¯re useless.¡± The kidnapper had put the call on speaker, so Ellinor heard everything clearly. His tone, his words, all chillingly indifferent Ellinor looked deste. She¡¯s not really surprised by the oue, but she was a bit disappointed. She laughed at herself. She actually thought that man would spare no expense to rescue her, after all, he once said he could give her anything but his heart. What a joke! She actually believed him! She¡¯s just a pawn. Her life and death were of no importance to that man, not even worth wasting time and energy. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Ellinor¡¯s mouth was taped shut, her eyes wide open, and a muffled sound came from her throat as if she had something to say The kidnapper thought for a moment, then reached out and ripped the tape off her mouth. They taped her mouth shut for fear that she would yell for help when she woke up in the city. But now, they were out in the boonies, and her yelling wouldn¡¯t do her any good. With her mouth free, Ellinor took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since you guys already know I pose no threat to Theo, can you let me go?¡± The kidnapper grunted unhappily, ¡°Let you go? If I let you go, wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ve wasted my time today? You¡¯re quite a looker, I think I¡¯ll have some fun with you!¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°You can y with me, but you have to untie me first. I don¡¯t like being forced ¡± Perhaps they had never seen such a cooperative hostage before, the kidnapper and his aplices were stunned, looking at each other. The kidnapper looked at her warily, ¡°Don¡¯t try any tricks with us!¡± Ellinor blinked her innocent eyes. ¡°What kind of tricks could I possibly y here, with you guys? How could a weak woman like me escape under your noses? You¡¯re not overestimating me, you¡¯re underestimating yourselves!¡± The kidnapperughed heartily, ¡°Of course you can¡¯t run! I love forcing people, it¡¯s such a thrill!¡± Ellinor sighed, sounding somewhat regretful. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t show my skills when you tie me up like this! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you now, when I was studying, I did some special jobs to earn extra money. I¡¯m really good at serving people, I can give you the most thrilling andfortable experience!¡± The kidnapper listened to her talk and couldn¡¯t help butugh with his buddies, ¡°Oh? You¡¯re a pro? Where did you work before?¡± ¡°I used to work part¨Ctime at the Twilight Bar.¡± ¡°Twilight Bar? That¡¯s a fancy bar in Greenhaven! I want to experience the kind of service that a whore from a high¨Cend bar can offer! Go ahead, untie her!¡± One of the kidnappers wiped his mouth and untied Ellinor. Ellinor stood up and stretched, smiling at him, ¡°Where are we going to y?¡± The kidnapper nced at the ground. ¡°Right here!¡± Ellinor looked a bit embarrassed, ¡°Here¡­ They¡¯ll all be watching?¡± The kidnapper chuckled, ¡°Not only will they watch, they¡¯ll join inter!¡± Ellinor covered her mouth with her hands, butughter bubbled out, growing louder and happier. ¡°That¡¯s great, I love it when there are a lot of people! It¡¯s more fun with a crowd!¡± The kidnappers were all shocked. ¡°This woman seems so innocent, turns out she¡¯s a slut!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get started then, I can¡¯t wait!¡± As Ellinor flirtatiously tossed her hair and began to unbutton her top, she walked towards the chubby kidnapper¡­. The chubby guy was practically drooling, he thought she was undressing too slowly and lunged to rip off her clothes! However, Ellinor suddenly kicked up and nailed the chubby kidnapper in the stomach, sending him flying a meter away! The smirks on the other kidnappers¡® faces froze in ce! The chubby guy clutched his stomach and gritted his teeth, ¡°You¡¯re asking for it! Boys, get her!¡± A few men charged at Ellinor with their fists¡­ Calm as a cucumber, Ellinor took them down one by one. In no time, she had them all on the ground, writhing in pain, some with broken bones, unable to get up¡­ Finally, Ellinor stepped on the chubby kidnapper¡¯s stomach and saidzily. ¡°Sorry, I might not have made myself clear N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Twilight Bar is a legitimate nightclub, they never engage in illegal activities! And my part¨Ctime job at ¡°Twilight Bar¡® was to train their security department in hand¨Cto¨Chandbat, I taught the bouncers how to deal with sleazy thugs like you!¡± The chubby guy and his goons were staring at Ellinor in horror, like she was a devil, afraid that she would attack again¡­ Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Ellinor was beat. She gave the tubby guy a light kick before turning to make her exit. Suddenly, the massive warehouse door was thrust open from the outside, letting out a piercing screech of rusty metal¡­. Someone walked in! A tall guy with silver hair, dark skin, and a blue diamond earring in his left ear N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ellinor took a few cautious steps back, sizing up this neer The other kidnappers were incapacitated with broken bones, they looked at the silver¨Chaired guy as though he was their savior. ¡°You¡¯re just in time, don¡¯t let this bitch escape!¡± The silver¨Chaired guy got closer, and she got a good look at his features. He had a deep scar on his left cheek, his whole aura screamied ¡°badass¡°. The silver¨Chaired guy stomped hard on the chubby guy, ¡°Can¡¯t even handle a woman, you¡¯re useless!¡± The fat guy cked out from the pain. Ellinor quickly realized that this silver haired guy was the mastermind behind the kidnapping, she frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡± This man was ruthless even with his own people, he wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. The silver¨Chaired guy looked at Ellinor like she was amb ready for ughter, taunting. ¡°You¡¯re not worth knowing who I am!¡± Ellinor remained cool and collected, ¡°So, you¡¯re looking to give me a hard time like them?¡± The silver¨Chaired guy nced at her, said distastefully. ¡°I¡¯m not into girls Theo has been with!¡± He suddenly pulled out a gun from his waistband, aiming it at Ellinor¡¯s forehead. Ellinor was startled, but kept herposure, ¡®I don¡¯t even know you, just because I¡¯m of no use to you, doesn¡¯t mean you need to kill me, right?¡± The silver¨Chaired guy gave a merciless smile, ¡®Hostages with no value are just a liability!¡± With that, he pulled the trigger¡­ The phone rang out of the blue! The silver¨Chaired guy¡¯s trigger¨Cpulling hand froze and he answered the call. Whatever was said on the other end had him frowning, ¡°What? What¡¯s the situation now? I¡¯m on my way!¡± By the time he hung up, Ellinor was nowhere to be seen. One of the kidnappers pointed towards the warehouse window, ¡°The bitch just jumped out that window!¡± The silver¨Chaired guy red murderously at the window. He didn¡¯t have time for this woman today, but next time he saw her, she was toast! Meanwhile A helicopter was speeding through the air¡­. In the cabin, Collin turned up the volume and said, ¡°Mr. nchet, judging from thest known location of the white van in the road surveince, the guys who kidnapped Ms. Mendoza should be hiding in that abandoned warehouse below!¡± Theo was all business, ¡°We¡¯rending now!¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Ellinor managed to make a break for it from the warehouse, fumbling her way alone through the dark wilderness Her phone was chucked somewhere unknown by the kidnappers while she was out cold Right now, the sky was dark and stormy with not a hint of moonlight. In the pitch¨Cck, she couldn¡¯t find her bearings and had to find a spot to hunker down and wait till daybreak to find the way back home This suburban wastnd was even more barren than the real wilderness. Out there she could¡¯ve found a cave to hide in. But here there was nothing but t wastnd. All around, apart from some thorny weeds, there wasn¡¯t a single big tree for cover! Then the sky started to pour With no ce to take shelter, she was left to the mercy of the rain. Suddenly, she heard footsteps following her from the back, the rustling of the weeds, and the sweeping of a shlight¡­ Who else could it be out here in the dark, if not the aplices of the kidnappers! Ellinor held her breath and immediately ducked into the bushes¡­ The footsteps were getting closer and closer, a tall man¡¯s silhouette stopped one meter away from her, the shlight shining directly at her, blinding N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Come out!¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold and hard, full of menace. Ellinor knew her hiding spot had been found out. She grabbed a handful of dirt and flung it at the man¡¯s face, trying to blind him! He might have a gun and she had nothing. Going head to head was not an option. She had to blind him to get a chance to escape.. However, he reacted swiftly, dodging the dirt and grabbing her wrist tight! Ellinor was taken aback, trying to wriggle free while raising her other hand to strike¡­ ¡®It¡¯s me¡± The man¡¯s voice was steady and strong Being close, his voice was clearer. The familiarity of his voice made Ellinor pause¡­. Immediately after, she was pulled into a warm, broad chest! The man¡¯srge hand gently held the back of her head, as ifforting a scared little animal, and stroked her hair, ¡°Easy, it¡¯s okay now.¡± Ellinor¡¯s guard gradually dropped, ¡°Theo, how did you¡­¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Theo didn¡¯t seem as calm as usual, his deep voice revealing rare concern. He held her shoulders and under the dim shlight, he checked her from head to toe. Ellinor shook her head, blinking in confusion. How did Theo end up here? Wasn¡¯t he just saying he didn¡¯t care about her and would leave her to the mercy of the kidnappers? He even hung up the phone impatiently without even asking about the ransom¡­ The rain was getting heavier. Seeing no obvious injuries on the girl, Theo¡¯s tension eased a bit. He took off his jacket and draped it over her, even covering her head to shield her from the rain, then apologized quietly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Ellinor watched Theo¡¯s unusual behavior in silence, feeling a bit unsettled. Actually, he wasn¡¯tte. In fact, he was quite fast It had been less than half an hour since the fat kidnapper called him for ransom¡­ If he left downtown right after hanging up the phone, it would have taken almost two hours to get here. But he arrived in just half an hour, his speed was astonishing! How did he manage that? ¡®Mr nchet!¡± Collin ran over, panting heavily, quickly opening the umbre in his hand to shield him from the rain. Seeing Ellinor in Mr nchet¡¯s arms, Collin breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank goodness, we¡¯ve found Ms. Mendoza! Ms. Mendoza, are you alright?¡± Ellinor nodded her head faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 ¡°That¡¯s a relief¡± Collin heaved a sigh of relief. If anything happened to Ms. Mendoza, Mr. nchet would be hopping mad. From the moment today¡¯s incident happened. Collin noticed that Mr. nchel¡¯s concern for Ms. Mendoza had far surpassed the definition of a contract marriage. Mr. nchet cared about Ms. Mendoza. A lot. ¡°Mr. nchet, there¡¯s a thunderstorming up. The helicopter can¡¯t take off! I¡¯ve arranged for a car nearby. It¡¯s here now Why don¡¯t you get Ms. Mendoza in the car first?¡± Upon hearing this, Ellinor realized something. So they came by helicopter No wonder they arrived so fast! Theo then ordered ¡°You stay here and wait for the police to arrive. Make sure they nab those guys no one should slip through the!¡± Collin nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet, III see to it!¡± After giving instructions to his subordinate, Theo picked up Ellinor, turned around, and strode toward the car ahead. Collin followed behind with an umbre¡­ Ellinor felt a bit awkward. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m not hurt, I can walk¡­¡± As she spoke, she tried to wriggle out of his hold¡­ Theo¡¯s strong arm tightened, gripping her securely, and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Keep fidgeting and I¡¯ll dump you in the ditch!¡± Ellinor stopped moving immediately, rolled her eyes and pouted. This guy¡¯s good side doesn¡¯tst more than three seconds! Theo ced Ellinor in the passenger seat, then personally buckled her seat belt¡­ The two were very close to each other. Ellinor felt ufortable, instinctively tried to fasten the seatbelt herself, but identally yanked Theo who was bent over her¡­. Pulled by her, Theo¡¯s chin naturally rested on her corbone Turning his head, his lips unintentionally brushed against her fair neck¡­ Theo¡¯s throat went dry with heat. He swallowed, released her, and straightened up. Due to the previous contact, Ellinor turned her face away in embarrassment, blinking awkwardly¡­ After Theo stood up straight, he stood by the car door and stared at her for a while, his gaze burning Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At this moment, she looked oddly attractive. Then, Theo reached out to close the car door for her, loosened his tie in annoyance, walked around the front of the car to the driver¡¯s seat, and got in. It was pouring rain, and the car was driving on a country road, the windshield wipers swinging back and forth¡­ The two people in the car were silent, the atmosphere somewhat awkward. Clearing her throat, Ellinor asked, ¡°Theo, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t care about me and let the kidnappers do whatever they wanted? Why did youe looking for me?¡± Theo nced at her. ¡°You heard that?¡± Leaning on her hand and looking out the window, Ellinor pouted andined, ¡°Yeah, I not only heard it, I also think you were being really mean!¡± Theo gazed at the road ahead, his voice deep as he exined, ¡°If I had shown any intention to save you then, those people would have been more cautious and might have tortured you in the cruelest way to provoke me. Moreover, this matter had to be handled secretly, we couldn¡¯t let anyone know. Otherwise, more and more people would want to kidnap you to threaten me in the future. Even after our rtionship ends, you wouldn¡¯t be able to live a peaceful life.¡± Yeah, that¡¯s the truth! Theo¡¯s status was unique, and there must be plenty of people who wanted to find his weaknesses to manipte him. Ellinor sneered, propped her cheekzily, turned her head to look at Theo, ¡°So, you do realize that your actions can cause trouble for other people Her eyes were challenging as she spoke, her lips red, her teeth white¡­. Theo¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, his throat even drier. Just a quick nce at her stirred a strong urge from within, his whole body frembling. As a grown man, he knew exactly what this feeling meant. Suddenly, he mmed on the brakes! Ellinor was thrown forward by inertia, then yanked back by the seatbelt, leaning back in her seat, her face full of surprise, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡®Get out!¡± Theo said coldly Ellinor was dumbfounded, her face full of confusion, ¡°Why? It¡¯s raining outside! What did I do wrong?¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Theo looked ahead with a cold expression, not even ncing at her, and impatiently said, ¡°Get off the car and sit in the back¡± Ellinor felt angry She hadn¡¯t said anything excessive, so why was this man getting mad? His emotions changed so quickly! Fine, she would get off the car and sit in the back where she¡¯d be morefortable. No need to look at his face! Ellinor unfastened her seatbelt, prepared to open the car door, and before leaving, she gave the man a re. In that moment, she suddenly noticed that Theo¡¯s hand gripping the steering wheel was clenched tightly, as if he was struggling to restrain something¡­ She furrowed her brows and tentatively asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Theo didn¡¯t answer ¡°Get off immediately!¡± Ellinor began to sense that something was off. So she pulled the car door shut again, turned around, and looked at Theo seriously. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling unwell, don¡¯t continue driving I can take over for you¡± Suddenly, Theo turned his face to look at her, his gaze predatory, with an abnormal redness in his eyes¡­. Ellinor froze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Theo grabbed her by the cor and pulled her towards him. He held her head firmly in his hands and kissed her forcefully! Ellinor was startled, her eyes widening, and she pushed him away with force¡­ What on earth was happening! The car was still in the middle of the road! His kisses grew deeper, yet he seemed to feel it wasn¡¯t enough, like he was under some sort of spell, greedily taking in her taste. Ellinor became furious and fiercely bit him! The pain made Theo regain some rity. He stopped and forcibly maintained hisposure. He released her, wiped away the blood from his lip, his breath heavy, and warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to lose control, sit in the back!¡± Ellinor realized something. She didn¡¯t have time to be angry. She quickly grabbed his wrist and furrowed her brows. ¡°What did you eat tonight?¡± Theo struggled to control his desires as he looked at her. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ellinor figured it out. ¡°Did you go to Moonscape Hotel tonight and meet She Mendoza?¡± Even in his almost unconscious state, mention of the hotel sparked annoyance in Theo¡¯s eyes, and he sarcastically replied, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to go? Said you wanted to personally cook and make it up to me?¡± Ellinor touched her forehead, understanding She must have put something in his food. Now the effects were taking hold! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She was always scheming to attach herself to powerful men. She and her mother would go to any lengths to achieve their goals! The only thing that puzzled her was why Theo clearly had no interest in She. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who was easily fooled So why would he easily eat something She made in the hotel room? Ellinor didn¡¯t know that the only reason Theo was willing to try it was because he thought she made it herself. Ellinor looked up and asked, ¡°Tell me, what did you eat?¡± The key now was to find the cause and solve the problem! Seeing that Ellinor seemed to have some medical knowledge, Theo felt a surge of warmth, despite her cute and charming appearance. Theo coldly turned his head, his voice hoarse, and said, ¡°A dish with a particr type of fungus.¡± It was that kind of mushroom! A rtively umon ingredient. She hade across it in medical books before. This type of mushroom was known to enhance intimacy between couples, and consuming it would intensity pleasure for spouses, making it difficult for men to control their emotions. Its effects were incredibly potent. The worst part was, there was no antidote for it. Only sexual activity could dissipate its effects¡­ After reaching this conclusion, Ellinor immediately released his wrist, avoiding any physical contact that would stimte his desires. ¡°You seem to be under the influence of that type of fungus.¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Theo held back his difort, giving a silent nod. He had a hunch about what was happening Ellinor looked at him with a hint of sympathy, asking. ¡°Can you still drive? Or do you want me to take over?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Theo restarted the cat, gripping the steering wheel tightly ¡°You, backseat, now¡± ¡°Okay¡± Ellinor understood why Theo had asked her to get out of the car suddenly, so she wasn¡¯t mad However, she didn¡¯t actually get out because the rain wasing down hard. She just hopped from the passenger seat to the back. Just as she settled down. Theo raised the divider between the front and back seats, isting them in two different spaces. Although they were still in the same car, they were separated by a thin partition, close enough to hear each other¡¯s breathing. Ellinor was in turmoil, knowing full well that Theo was struggling to keep hisposure, unable to y it cool. The rain was getting heavier, the roads flooded. It was too risky to keep driving, so Theo pulled into a motel on the outskirts. The receptionist told them there was only one room left. This put them in an awkward spot. In normal circumstances, sharing a room with Theo wouldn¡¯t be an issue. After all, they had a simr arrangement back at the nchet family¡¯s ce, one on the bed, the other on the couch, minding their own business. But today. Theo had identally consumed something, and was grappling with an overpowering urge. What if he couldn¡¯t control himself¡­. Ellinor was still mulling it over when Theo said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She gaped at him, on high alert This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Despite his pallor, Theo showed no emotion. He took the room key from the receptionist, then took her with him into the elevator.¡± In the confined space of the elevator, Ellinor was on edge. Theo¡¯s breathing was particrly loud, charged with danger She turned to look at him, only to find him staring at her intently. Their eyes met. She knew what he was enduring, and he knew what she was wary of. Their thoughts were all too clear in their nces. Feeling awkward, Ellinor blinked and looked away. Once in the room, Theo went straight into the bathroom and closed the door with a bang. Ellinor could finally let out a sigh of relief, sitting down to collect her thoughts and figure out a n. In the car, she had only told Theo that he was poisoned by some kind of fungus, but left out the most crucial part. If her memory served her right, the medical literature stated that anyone who consumed this kind of mushroom and failed to satiate their desires within the day would suffer severe consequences. Depending on the dosage, the worst case scenarios ranged from lower body paralysis to death from full¨Cbody congestion. She had no idea how much Theo had eaten. She yed a dirty game! If She had just bought some aphrodisiacs from an adult store, even if Theo was affected by the drugs now, he could have endured it. But she used this mushroom, forcing Theo into a corner where he had to sleep with her to detoxify, thereby iming him¡­. But little did She know, Theo had fled to the suburbs before the drug could take effect, thereby thwarting her n. Ellinor needed to find a way to help Theo detoxify, and fast¡­. She reached for her pocket instinctively, only to remember that her phone had been tossed away by the kidnappers. Luckily, she was wearing Theo¡¯s coat, which had his phone in its pocket. She used his phone to search for information, but found nothing useful. As she was fretting, she identally opened the contact list. An idea struck her, and she quickly found and dialed Byran¡¯s number. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 The phone had been ringing for a while before someone finally picked it up ¡°Hello?¡± Bryan Howard said cautiously, lowering his voice a bit. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m doing my homework What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Elinor chimed in. ¡°Elinor?¡± Bryan¡¯s voice lifted a bit in surprise, then he quickly tried to soften it again, sounding slightly irritated. ¡°Elinor, why are you calling me from Theo¡¯s phone?¡± ¡°I was wondering is your sister at home? She asked Bryan was a bit puzzled ¡°Why? You need to see my sister?¡± Elinor hesitated, feeling it was inappropriate to tell Bryan directly. ¡°Theo nchet needs her right now. Could you check if she¡¯s avable toe over? Bryan was even more confused. ¡°My sister is abroad right now, it¡¯ll take her a while to get back. Why does he need to see her? Why doesn¡¯t he just call her himself?¡± It was then that Elinor understood their predicament. The person they needed was miles away! ¡°Never mind then! Bye!¡± Elinor said it abruptly. Bryan was annoyed ¡®Elinor, can you finish what you¡¯re saying?¡± Elinor didn¡¯t have time for chit¨Cchat and quickly hung up. She had originally hoped Bryan¡¯s sister could help Theo out with some issues. But Pearl was abroad! Elinor sighed in frustration Theo¡¯s phone suddenly buzzed again. She thought Bryan was calling back, but the caller ID showed it was Theo¡¯s friend, Jonah Wyton Her first instinct was to hand the phone to Theo, but given his current situation, she decided to answer it herself. ¡°Theo, where are you?¡± Jonah sounded casual. ¡°It¡¯s me Elinor said it tly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Jonahughed ¡°Oh, where¡¯s Theo?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the shower, can¡¯t answer the phone¡± Elinor said it bluntly. Jonah paused for a couple of seconds, thenughed in surprise. ¡°Oh, I get it! Sorry to interrupt.¡± Elinor widened her eyes, blushing as she understood the insinuation in Jonah¡¯s words. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t hang up!¡± Jonah was about to end the call ¡°Hm? Anything else?¡± Looking out at the rainy scenery, Elinor thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Does Theo have any ex¨C girlfriends?¡± Jonah didn¡¯t expect such a question at this moment and chuckled ¡°Why? You want to know about Theo¡¯s past?¡± Elinor sighed ¡°No! I mean, can you help contact one of his ex¨Cgirlfriends? Maybe she could meet him?¡± On the other end of the line, Jonah was leisurely enjoying a ss of wine in a club. He almost choked on his drink at Elinor¡¯s request. ¡°What? You want to reunite Theo with his ex? All three of you together? Elinor, you guys¡­y these games?¡± Elinor was initially confused, not understanding his meaning, and asked what he meant by these games¡®. She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! He¡¯s in a special situation right now, and he needs a woman to come Before she could even finish, arge hand suddenly snatched the phone from her! Elinor froze, turning around to find Theo standing behind her, having seemingly appeared out of nowhere. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Theo had juste out of a bath, draped in a white robe, his hair half wel, giving off azy and casual vibe, but he didn¡¯t look loo pleased. ¡°Um. when did youe out?¡± A cold showerter, Theo seemed a bit moreposed. He had barely stepped out of the bathroom when he saw Elinor making a call by the window. ncing at the ongoing call on the mobile screen, Theo ended the call, stared at her, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the big idea, calling my ex7¡± Elinor didn¡¯t dodge the question and candidly exined. You need to sort out your current situation, so I just¡­ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°So, you¡¯re ying matchmaker now? Theo snapped. Elinor nodded. ¡°Well, yeah, that was the idea, but no luck so far. Why don¡¯t you try getting in touch with your ex and see if she can pop over?¡± Theo responded, ¡°Seems like Ms Mendoza is quite happy to share her husband with other women, huh?¡± Today, she had even set him up with another woman at a hotel who had drugged him! If he hadn¡¯t left early, he would have been in deep trouble. And she couldn¡¯t care less! Elinor chuckled, looking helpless. ¡°I was just trying to help you out!¡± ¡°Oh, you want to help me?¡± Theo smirked, his tone dripping with sarcasm ¡°Since Ms. Mendoza is so helpful, why don¡¯t you do the honors?¡® Elinor was taken aback and frowned in difort. I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not your type.¡± Theo moved a step closer, his rough hand forcefully lifting her chin. ¡°I¡¯m starving here; who cares about types?¡± Feeling a dangerous vibe, Elinor instinctively stepped back, her mind racing. ¡°Really? If you don¡¯t care about type, I can check if there are any flyers for services at the door They¡¯re quite convenient these days¡± Was she thinking of getting him a professional? Theo¡¯s eyes were a mix of anger and desire. She seemed quite keen on this! Clearly, she didn¡¯t care one bit if he was with another woman! Just as Elinor was trying to step back, Theo grabbed her hand, turning her around and holding her wrists together behind her! With a harsh pull, her upper body was forced upright, and her head tilted up to look at him Elinor was no match for his strength What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Theo pushed her against the wall, revealing a muscr leg that was slightly raised and pressed between her knees against the wall, leaving her immobile. He leaned in, his heavy and passionate breath washing over her scrunched face. ¡°Why would I need another woman when my wife is right here. Ms. Mendoza? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Elinor turned her head away, avoiding getting closer. If they got any closer, they would be kissing Theo was not pleased, hisrge hand turning her face back to him, looking down at her and asked, ¡°Are you this scared of me touching you? Are you in a hurry to push me towards other women?¡± Every time he saw this annoying woman, the desire he thought he had suppressed red up again, like an unquenchable wildfire. Theo was now out of control, his cold eyes were filled with fervent mes. Elinor felt things were getting out of hand, so she said, ¡®Please calm down! Don¡¯t forget, you don¡¯t really like me.¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Theo¡¯s eyes were full of desire, like a predator eyeing its prey. He said, ¡°What If I told you I¡¯m interested in you right now?¡± Just as he finished a thunderp sounded outside the window Suddenly, the rain got even heavier, rolling like waves Elinor looked at him in surprise and thenughed, ¡°Did you hear that? Even God doesn¡¯t let you lie, Theo He wants to punish you!¡± Theo was furious This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Elinor sighed ¡°Theo, you might just be hallucinating from food poisoning, thinking you want to bed every woman you see. I get it.¡± devery Did she get it? ¡°What do you take me for, Elinor?¡± Theo stared at her, his warm breath hitting her face with a hint of tobo. Elinor¡¯s gaze was firm, and her brow furrowed. ¡°I take you for a man. A man whose brain is clouded by d¨¦sire¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Theo¡¯s breath was heavy, his chest heaving as if he were losing control Then he bent down and kissed her. Elinor¡¯s eyes went wide with shock. She fought against him, resisting his strength and twisting her head to bite him. Then, suddenly, her resistance stopped. Her hands were released, and he backed off, panting heavily. She was in a panic, looking up at him. Theo turned and walked towards the guest room door. Elinor let out a sigh of relief, then asked uneasily, ¡°Where¡­ where are you going?¡± Without turning his head, Theo¡¯s voice was firm: ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in the car You stay here. Get up at seven and meet me downstairs At that moment, his body felt like it was crawling with ants. If he didn¡¯t get away from this woman, he would really lose control. From the beginning. Theo had never thought about forcing her to solve the problem. If he hadn¡¯t seen her on the phone trying to get a woman for him as soon as he came out of the bathroom, he wouldn¡¯t have lost his temper He had taken a cold shower to calm himself down, but she had provoked him again. Elinor watched his retreating figure, torn. He didn¡¯t realize that his situation wasn¡¯t something he could just endure. If he didn¡¯t have sex with a woman, he would be paralyzed from the waist down by morning, at the very least. Thinking back on the past few weeks, she and this man had been getting along fairly well. Except for being a bit too domineering at times, he was a decent partner. He even gifted her an expensive painting. It was pouring outside. Even if a woman was willing, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get there in time. So now she could either stand by and watch a healthy man with whom she had no connection be paralyzed or die. Or she could choose to help him. This was a tough decision for a girl who had never been in love before. But then she thought about how she was the one who had invited Theo to the hotel, which led to him being targeted by She Mendoza. She couldn¡¯t deny her responsibility for this. Besides, when she was kidnapped, Theo was the first one toe and save her. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 If she doesn¡¯t do anything today, she¡¯ll feel guiltyter on, and that¡¯s even more mental torture! Realizing this. Elinor took a deep breath and said, ¡°Hold on! I can help you!¡± Theo stopped in his tracks N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Just like a vampire, still with a shred of humanity, struggling with his primal instincts when faced with an enticing human, trying to control the urge to pounce¡­ Theo squinted his eyes menacingly ¡°Why?¡± Elinor stepped in front of him hesitated for a moment, then undid the belt on his bathrobe and said. This is an emergency, consider it a humanitarian act! Besides, you¡¯re pretty handsome and have a great body, so helping you out isn¡¯t a loss for me! Let¡¯s do it!¡± Her words, all hitting his soft spots, were devoid of emotion, only fairness. Theo, suppressing his excitement, stared at her and said. ¡°If it were any other man in this situation, would you also be so kind to help him?¡± Elinor nodded ¡°If he¡¯s a good person, I would!¡± Theo was nning to let her off the hook, but hearing her firm answer, he felt angry instead. So, he¡¯s not special at all! Would she do the same for other men? Theo extended his arm, putting it around her waist as if to punish her, looking at her and saying, ¡°Alright, since the kind¨Chearted Ms. Mendoza is so charitable, I¡¯ll ept.¡± Elinor had more to say, but a passionate kiss swiftly approached, silencing her! Theo picked her up and threw her onto the bed, his strong body pressing down on her, his rough hand gently brushing away the hair on her face. ¡°Regretting it yet?¡± Elinor, dizzy from the kiss, closed her eyes, unwilling to confront him, and dered firmly, ¡°No regrets for doing a good deed¡± Theo¡¯s eyes sparkled with a fiery light, and heughed sarcastically, ¡°Good, even if you regret it now. I won¡¯t let you off. Kind¨Chearted Ms. Mendoza, no crying from now on!¡± Elinor was in turmoil, she knew she was slowly getting caught up in it, but she attributed all her reactions to saving a life¡®, ignoring any other emotions. This way, her rtionship with Theo will be easier to manageter, lessplicated, and still just a partnership that can be ended at any time. After a night of passion, By the time she woke up, the day was already bright. Elinor stirred, feeling pain all over, as if she¡¯d been taken apart and put back together. She was alone in bed. She found a bathrobe to put on and got out of bed. She wanted to go to the bathroom but noticed the door to the room was slightly open and there were voices in the hall; it was Collin. She went over to take a look. ¡°Mr nchet, the kidnappers from yesterday have all been caught, but their leader vehemently denies knowing his men and even had a perfect alibi prepared. There¡¯s no evidence of contact with his men in hismunication tools; the police couldn¡¯t do anything and had to release him again.¡± ¡°Find that man, bring him to me.¡± ¡°Understood¡± Theo turned around to push the door open. Seeing Elinor with sleep in her eyes standing at the door, he frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Are you awake?¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Elinor looked at him, blinked, seemed a little embarrassed, and then responded softly Theo was now in a clean, tidy suit, presumably the clothes that Collin had just brought him Elinor thought for a moment, then lowered her head and said, ¡°Uh, all of my clothes are ruined. Can you ask someone to bring me a couple of clean clothes?¡± Theo looked around at the scattered torn clothes in the room, remembering the night before His eyes narrowed slightly revealing a satisfied smile He handed her a shopping bag and said, ¡°These are just some random clothes Collin picked up at the mall. If they don¡¯t fit, just make do, and we¡¯ll swap them when we get home¡± Elinor took the bag and said, ¡°Thanks¡± Then she turned and went into the bathroom After freshening up, she changed into the new clothes. It was a very simple dress. It was a bit big, but it fit well enough. When she came out after changing, Theo was smoking by the window Elinor looked at his back and said softly. I have to go now.¡± Theo turned his head to look at her, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. He exhaled a puff of smoke and thenmanded, ¡°Come here* Come here for what? Elinor reluctantly walked over, stopping half a meter away from him, maintaining some distance. ¡°What else do you need?¡± Theo turned around, sitting on the windowsill, and put out his cigarette. ¡°What should you call me?¡± Elinor was a bit puzzled. ¡°What should I call you?¡± Theo¡¯s gaze was stern. ¡°What do you think? How should a woman address her husband?¡± Elinor¡¯s face turned red, and she said awkwardly, ¡°Can you stop making jokes at my expense? It¡¯s not funny!¡± Did she actually think this is a joke? Theoughed coldly, saying ¡°Of course, Ms. Mendoza was so generousst night; I naturally won¡¯t shortchange you.¡± Elinor didn¡¯t know what he meant by not shortchanging her, but she didn¡¯t need anypensation. What happenedst night wasn¡¯t forced, nor was she confused. Although she felt a bit helpless, she was clear¨Cheaded and willing. She was just helping him out, she didn¡¯t consider herself anything, nor did she expect to get anything. Suddenly. Theo stood up and walked up to her. His fingers gently grabbed her chin, and he leaned down to kiss her. Elinor was taken aback and instinctively tried to step back, but he pulled her back. After what happenedst night, she was no longer scared by his actions, just a bit confused. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When he finished kissing her, Elinor asked him, ¡°Are you still high?¡± Theo¡¯s face immediately turned cold, and the warmth in his eyes instantly disappeared. This woman was usually as cunning as a fox, but at times like this, she turned dense, which was really annoying. Such a romantic idiot! When they were checking out, the front desk clerk said there were some hard¨Cto¨Cclean red stains on their sheets and they needed to pay for somepensation. What could the hard¨Cto¨Cclean red stains be? Some people might mistake it for a girl¡¯s period stain. However, the two people involved knew exactly what it was. Elinor lowered her head in embarrassment, her ears turning red. Theo smiled as he watched Elinor¡¯s shy expression. He took out his wallet, took out some money, and put it on the counter. ¡°Keep the change.¡± Theo put away his wallet, put his arm around Elinor¡¯s shoulder, and led her out to the car. After getting in the car, Elinor finally recovered a bit and rolled down the window to get some fresh air. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Theo turned to Elinor and asked ¡°Where are you headed?¡± ¡°Could you drop me home, please? Elinor replied. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As Theo hit the road, he casually told her, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that assistant job anymore. I had Collin find you something to do, not to make you serve others¡± Elinor turned to look at Theo, her mind ticking She¡¯s now Theo¡¯s wife. If people found out she was working as an assistant, it would reflect poorly on Theo¡¯s reputation. Tve got a few things to wrap up, and then I¡¯ll quit,¡± she promised Theo didn¡¯t say anything more and took her home. As she got out of the car, something urred to Elinor Leaning on the car window, she asked, ¡°Mr. nchet, could you lend me some money? I lost my phone to the kidnappers yesterday, and I don¡¯t have any cash on me.¡± Theo looked at her, not bothering to ask how much she needed. He simply handed her his own phone and said, ¡°The passcode is my birthday¡± Elinor took the phone with a surprised look on her face. When¡¯s your birthday?¡± she asked. Theo just gave her a cold look, turned his head, rolled up the window, and drove off. Elinor could only chuckle helplessly and resort to googling. Mr. nchet¡¯s birthday was September 17th. That¡¯sing up soon, isn¡¯t it? Was Mr. nchet hinting at a birthday gift? The Mendoza household was quiet. Only She and Tracy Mendoza were home, with Arnold Mendoza out for a run. She had just gotten back and was ranting in the living room. ¡°Mom, you said that mushroom would make men fall for you, but Mr. nchet didn¡¯t react at all when he saw me yesterday! He didn¡¯t even help me up when I fell How embarrassing!¡± Tracy frowned. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I tested it on your dad, and it worked wonders! If Mr. nchet really ate that dish, he wouldn¡¯t be unaffected. He¡¯d be suffering from side effects. Paralysis at the very least, if not death!¡± As she spoke, Tracy rummaged through a cupboard and pulled out her secret book, ¡®How to Quickly Attract a Man. She found the section about the mushroom and noticed a small note at the bottom: (The mushroom only worked on the opposite sex you¡¯re attracted to. The dopamine produced in the body will activate the toxin. It didn¡¯t work on those you¡¯re not interested in.) Realizing the truth, She was mortified! Why wasn¡¯t Mr. nchet interested in her? Was she not pretty enough? She had a good figure and great skin, and she was charming. Just then, they heard the front door open. They assumed it was Arnold, so they stopped talking. But it was Elinor¡­. She immediately looked dissatisfied ¡°Elinor! So, you finally decided to show up, huh? Taking my sry but not working! Give it all back now!¡± Without a word, Elinor walked up and pped her! She gasped, holding her face. ¡°Are you mad? How dare you hit me!¡± Seeing this, Tracy was also rmed. ¡°Elinor, why on earth did you hit She?¡± Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Elinor slowly pulled a tissue from the box on the table, wiping her hands. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you two be getting a taste of your own medicine for your actions?¡± If it weren¡¯t for their dirty tricks, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a messst night! Tracy, grinding her teeth in anger, red at Elinor, who was behaving differently than usual. ¡°Elinor, I¡¯ve known for a long time that your angel face in front of your dad is just a sham! Now that your dad¡¯s not home, you¡¯ve dropped the act, haven¡¯t you?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Elinor gave a faint smile ¡°Auntie Tracy, we¡¯re no different! Your sweet act in front of my dad is also a sham, isn¡¯t it? Do I need to list all the things you¡¯ve done behind his back?¡± Speechless, Tracy cursed in fury ¡°How dare you, an orphan,pare yourself to me?¡± Of course, She took her mother¡¯s side and joined in ¡°Elinor, my mom is right, you¡¯re nothing but an orphan! Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your shameless mother!¡± As she cursed, she lunged at Elinor, her hand raised to strike. Elinor didn¡¯t dodge, instead grabbing her wrist firmly ¡®I don¡¯t need your teaching! Tell me, how did you manage to get the contract resources from the nchet Corporation? Dare to spill the beans?¡± Stunned, She tried to pull her hand back but couldn¡¯t. She cast a proud nce at Elinor, impatiently replying, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I¡¯m talented and caught the eye of the management at the nchet Corporation!¡± Elinor let go of her hand, smiling lightly. ¡°I see. Or should I say it¡¯s because your supporter is quite powerful? By the way, does our dad know you refer to your supporter as ¡°dad?¡± Regaining her footing, She red at Elinor, snorting with contempt. ¡°So what if I do? It¡¯s all for the sake of a better job and to bring honor to our family! Besides, he and I are just friends! Even if our dad knows, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± She really wasn¡¯t afraid, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have unted her newly acknowledged ¡°dad¡°, the famous director, in front of Elinor! Elinor nodded ¡°Well, I believe you two are just friends! But the rtionship between him and Auntie Tracy. I doubt it¡¯s that simple.Tight?¡± Caught off guard, She hadn¡¯t expected Elinor to know about this. She quickly turned to look at her mother, Tracy Tracy remained calm. ¡°Elinor, what are you trying to say? It¡¯s perfectly normal for She to be treated like a daughter by a senior colleague! What does it have to do with me?¡± Elinor looked at Tracy ¡°From what I know, Pollock had a girlfriend before he became famous. They lived together for several years, and that girlfriend¡¯s name was Tracy! Tracy, is it a coincidence that you share the same name as his ex¨Cgirlfriend?¡± Tracy¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡®How how did you find out?¡± Elinor continued ¡°Tracy, you¡¯re really charming. Even after so many years, your ex¨Cboyfriend still wants to help your daughter and even treats her as his own! Could it be that my sister is actually Pollock¡¯s biological daughter?¡± Pointing at Elinor, Tracy snapped, ¡°Elinor, stop spouting nonsense! What do you know? Do you have any proof?¡± Elinor shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t have any proof indeed¡± Tracy knew Elinor couldn¡¯t possibly have any evidence. So she crossed her arms over her chest, looking fearless. ¡°Since you have no evidence, I¡¯m going to sue you for nder if you keep this up!¡± Elinor sighed, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just have to tell my dad and let him investigate it himself. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Tracy sneered, ¡®Don¡¯t you dare threaten me with your dad! The truth is, She is my kid with another guy So what? You think you can just spill that to your dad without a shred of evidence and he¡¯ll believe you? Do you know how much he adores us? He takes our word for everything! A little buttering up, and he¡¯s putty in our hands! ¡°Really now?¡± Elinor giggled, turning to call out to the door. ¡°Dad, did you catch that? Tracy just admitted she cheated!¡± Tracy and She froze, turning to the door in terror. The front door was kicked open, and Arnold stormed in, fuming. ¡°Tracy you shameless wretch!¡± Seeing this, She rushed over to try and calm her father Dad, don¡¯t be mad! Mom didn¡¯t mean what she just said¡± Amold angrily shoved She aside, snarling. ¡°Get away from me! I¡¯m not even sure you¡¯re my daughter!¡± She panicked, ¡°Dad, 1. Ignoring She, Arnold stalked toward Tracy and pped her hard across the face. ¡°You disgrace! I provided for you, fed you, gave you money to blow, and you sneak around with other men?!¡± Tracy stumbled to the floor, only then shaking her head in denial through her sobs. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Arnold, I didn¡¯t betray you! Really! Elinor just got me all riled up!¡± Arnold didn¡¯t believe her anymore. ¡°So you and that Pollock aren¡¯t old mes?¡± Tracy¡¯s gaze wavered for a moment. She knew denying it now wouldn¡¯t do her any favors. So she put on the best pitiful face she could muster and admitted through her tears, ¡°Yes! Arnold, I admit, I did have a thing with Pollock in the past, but that was before I met you! There¡¯s nothing between us now!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing between you two? Then why does he ept She as his daughter? She must be your love¨Cchild with him!¡± ¡°No! Arnold, She is your daughter! If you don¡¯t believe me, we can get a DNA test at the hospital! Don¡¯t listen to Elinor, she¡¯s just jealous and trying to stir up trouble! Arnold, if you don¡¯t trust me, I¡¯d rather just off myself!¡± As soon as she said this, Tracy suddenly stood up and rushed towards the wall, mming her head against it. She fell to the floor. Arnold was shocked, rushing over to lift her up and check her condition. ¡°Tracy, you¡­¡± Tracy had a cut on her head that was bleeding a little. She spoke weakly: ¡°Arnold, you have to believe me. I didn¡¯t betray you, and She really is your child.¡± Seeing her stake her life on her innocence, Arnold wavered. ¡°Tracy, are you really willing to let She and I take a paternity test?¡± Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Tracy leaned into Amold¡¯s arms, coughed a couple of times, and said, ¡°Arnold, let¡¯s take a DNA test right now. If I can¡¯t prove my innocence today, life ain¡¯t worth living anymore¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she half¨Cclosed her eyes, feigning a fainting spell. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Mom! Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She rushed over, kneeling by her side. She anxiously shook her mother¡¯s body, saying. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t scare mel Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Arnold panicked too: ¡°Tracy Tracy, wake up¡± Tracy simply closed her eyespletely, acting as if she had lost consciousness She could tell Tracy was just putting on an act, so she wasn¡¯t worried at all. To y along with her mom¡¯s drama, she cried out with feigned resentment: ¡°Dad, do you still not trust mom even after all this? Elinor is deliberately trying to stir up trouble in our family! If anything happens to Mom today I don¡¯t want to live either.¡± Amold was a mess. He looked at his eldest daughter, crying like a river, then turned to his younger daughter, Elinor, who remained calm. He was more inclined to side with the pitiful¨Clooking Tracy and She So he scolded, ¡°Elinor, what are you standing there for? Call an ambnce now! Are you happy to see your Auntie Tracy die because of you? At this moment, Elinor was filled with cold sarcasm. Tracy was really good at acting! No wonder Tracy was so confident about their father¡¯s love for them. The fact has been proven: they just need to cry, and their dad would be heartbroken. Despite all their faults, their father always saw the best in Tracy and She. He always chose to forgive, trust, and spoil them. But when it came to his younger daughter, whom he sent to the countryside when she was little, he was overly strict and intolerant of any mistakes. Once she did something that displeased him, he would criticize and punish her, no matter how well she behaved or how outstanding she was: Elinor didn¡¯t say anything but called for an ambnce. At the hospital. The emergency doctor said Tracy only had a minor head injury. She just needed some disinfection and treatment for the wound. But Tracy pretended to be in difort, iming she felt extremely dizzy and nauseous. She also insisted that her mother was seriously injured and demanded hospitalization! The doctor had no choice but to arrange a hospital stay, as Tracy did hit her head and mild concussion symptoms were not umon. Tracy keptining about the pain. Arnold was very worried about her condition, so he agreed to her hospitalization for further observation. Arnold sat by her side, nervously holding his wife¡¯s hand, worried that there would be any complications. Seeing that her parents had almost restored their harmonious rtionship, She sneaked a satisfied smirk. Then she turned her head and looked at Elinor, who had been standing by the side. She let out a cold laugh and then reprimanded Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 ¡°Elinor, today was supposed to be a good day! If you hadn¡¯te back, the three of us would be happily tucking into our breakfast at home! But since you came, we¡¯ve all ended up in the hospital, even causing my mom to be hospitalized! Tell me, what are you ying at?¡± Elinor, her face as calm as ever, replied, ¡°I thought the doctor said Auntie Tracy just had some minor scrapes and didn¡¯t need to be hospitalized. Weren¡¯t you guys the ones who wanted to stick around?¡± She, grinding her teeth with anger, pointed at her and said, ¡°You dare to argue¡­¡± ¡°Enough¡± Tracy needs her rest!¡± Arnold turned around, shooting Elinor a frustrated re. ¡°Elinor, if you¡¯ve got no business here, then clear off! I don¡¯t want Auntie Tracy waking up to see you and get upset again¡± Hearing her dad take her side and tell Elinor to leave, She couldn¡¯t resist smirking Elinor, did you think you can steal Dad¡¯s love and trust from me and mom? Dream on! She shot a victorious nce at Elinor and said, ¡°You had thising!¡± Elinor wasn¡¯t bothered by She¡¯s cockiness, nor did she n to leave just because of her dad¡¯s words. She calmly reminded Arnold, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to get a paternity test with She? We¡¯re in the hospital now, I thought I could wait to see the results before leaving Arnold frowned. ¡°You dare mention the paternity test? If it wasn¡¯t for your antics today, Auntie Tracy wouldn¡¯t be lying here!¡± Seizing the chance, She interjected, ¡°See, Dad, Elinor is always stirring up trouble!¡± At this moment, Tracy slowly opened her eyes, regaining consciousness, and weakly said, ¡°Arnold, Elinor is right¡­¡± Hearing her voice, Arnold immediately turned to his wife, holding her shoulders concernedly, and said ¡°Tracy, you¡¯re awake! Are you feeling better?¡± Tears welled up in Tracy¡¯s eyes, and she bravely said, ¡°Arnold, I¡¯m okay Elinor was right earlier: Since we¡¯re in the hospital, why don¡¯t you go ahead with the paternity test with She?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. All Arnold could feel was guilt. ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Why would we need a paternity test? I trust you¡± But Tracy cut him off: ¡°Amold, enough. I know you care about me and She, that¡¯s why we should clear your doubts. I don¡¯t want this wedge between us. Go ahead, it¡¯ll also prove my innocence in front of Elinor.¡± Seeing his understanding yet wronged wife, Arnold was filled with regret, chastising himself for doubting such a good woman! Tracy instructed She, ¡°She, listen to Mom. Take your dad for the paternity test, preferably the one that can give the quickest results.¡± She nodded in understanding but expressed her concerns: ¡°But, Mom, what about you here alone?¡± Tracy put on a brave face and said, ¡°Elinor is here, she¡¯ll stay and take care of me.¡± She looked at Elinor skeptically. ¡°Her? Mom, it¡¯s already a blessing if she doesn¡¯t do anything to harm you, how could she possibly take care of you?¡± Tracy, putting on a show in front of Arnold, scolded She, ¡°She, don¡¯t talk about your sister like that! Besides, we¡¯re in a hospital, Elinor won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± In the end, Tracy¡¯s firm stance convinced Arnold to go for the paternity test. Before leaving. Arnold sternly warned Elinor, ¡°Take good care of Auntie Tracy. If Ie back and see anything¡¯s wrong with her, you¡¯ll have me to answer to!¡± Elinor obediently nodded, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Not long after She and Arnold left the ward, Tracy sat up and startedughing triumphantly. Her laughter, filled with confidence, was a stark contrast to the weak patient she was just moments ago ¡°Elinor, how was that? I scared you, didn¡¯t I? You really thought I¡¯d be scared of some silly paternity test?¡± Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Elinor was eyeing Tracy with furrowed brows. ¡°Auntie Tracy, are you sure?¡± Tracy broke out into a cackle. ¡°My own flesh and blood, how could I not know who the kid¡¯s dad is? Elinor, if you¡¯re trying to use this to knock me down, you¡¯ve got the wrong idea. She really is mine and Arnold¡¯s kid¡® Hahaha.¡° Elinor slightly raised an eyebrow, looking somewhat dissatisfied ¡°Really? And why would Pollock be okay with raising a kid that¡¯s not his with another man?¡± Mentioning Pollock Tracy gave her a disdainful look. ¡°You, a nobody, don¡¯t deserve to know the reason! Anyway, wait till the paternity test results are out, and you¡¯ll get a scolding from your dad! She and I, we¡¯ll get even more of your father¡¯s love and care!¡± Then the hospital room door was flung open, and Pollock stormed in with a face full of fury ¡°Tracy, you dared to lie to me, She isn¡¯t even my kidi Seeing her old me Pollock show up out of the blue, Tracy was taken aback, her face suddenly turned pale ¡°You¡­how did you get in here?¡± Pollock snorted contemptuously ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who texted me, saying you¡¯re hurt and asking me to come see you? I was worried sick about you all the way here!¡± Tracy shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t! When did I text you? Hmm? Where¡¯s my phone?¡± As she was looking for her phone while exining, she realized it was missing. Just as Tracy was getting frantic, Elinor walked up, handing her the phone with an innocent look. ¡°Your phone fell out when you were getting examined, Auntie Tracy. I picked it up to hold onto it for you. No need to thank me.¡± Tracy was dumbfounded, then it hit her. ¡°You! Elinor, did you take my phone and text Pollock?¡± Elinor gave a slight smile. Tracy: ¡°You¡± Pollock sarcastically said, ¡°Tracy, I really trusted you too much. I can¡¯t believe I thought a woman like you would selflessly bear a daughter for me!¡± Tracy was trying to exin. ¡°Listen to me, She, she At this moment, She and Arnold, who had finished their paternity test samples, walked into the room, which was left open. Seeing Pollock in the room, She was surprised. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Arnold¡¯s face turned serious He red at Tracy in the hospital bed. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± Tracy swallowed the words she was about to exin to Pollock and nervously said to Arnold, ¡°Uh¡­ he¡­he came to¡­¡± Pollock, realizing he was duped by Tracy, was furious, but he was a public figure after all. He couldn¡¯t show any weakness. So he put on a smile and pretended to be casual. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Arnold, right? I heard my daughter¡¯s mom was injured, so I came to visit.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Arnold, who knew Pollock was Tracy¡¯s ex¨Clover, sneered at him. ¡°Pollock, you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll take good care of my wife and daughter!¡± Pollock gave a slight sneer. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Seeing Pollock¡¯s face was off, She quickly followed him out Chapter 187 Chapter 187 ¡°Pollock, there¡¯s been a bit of a hup at home, and my dad is kind of in a foul mood, so he might come off a bit cold. Don¡¯t take it to heart, okay?¡± Pollock stopped in his tracks, shooting She a disdainful nce. His once gentle and doting demeanor was gone, reced by indifference, as he coldly stated ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re reading too much into this. Why would I be upset with your dad? You should hurry back and be with your parents! She was hit hard by this: ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want to deal with me anymore? Pollock, with a stony face, replied. ¡°We ain¡¯t blood rted, so why make a fuss about dealing or not dealing with each other? Move aside, I¡¯ve got stuff to dor She was now panicking, cautiously probing. ¡°What about my leading role?¡± Pollock, expressionless, said ¡®Ms. Mendoza, I¡¯ve seen some of your previous work, your acting is so¨C so, and your lines ain¡¯t great. There¡¯s no way my movie will feature an actress like you you better look for other opportunities!¡± She grabbed Pollock¡¯s shirt desperately and said. ¡°You can¡¯t just walk away! You promised me the leading role; how could you go back on your word?¡± Pollock pushed her away indifferently, saying, ¡°If your mom hadn¡¯t lied to me from the get¨Cgo, saying you were my daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have promised you the leading role out of guilt. Now that it¡¯s clear you are Arnold¡¯s biological daughter, stop bothering me!¡± Just like that, She lost her only lifeline. How can she just ept this? Ever since she started in this business, this movie with Pollock was her biggest break! And now that he¡¯s saying he didn¡¯t need her anymore, how was she supposed to face her peers? 4 The more she thought about it, the less she can ept this oue. So, She looked around to make sure no one¡¯s watching, then turned to Pollock, dropping to her knees and grabbing his pants leg as she sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter, your real flesh and blood! My mom only said what she said to keep Arnold calm, you can¡¯t just believe her so easily! We even had a paternity test, you can¡¯t forget that, can you?¡± Pollock frowned, ncing around nervously, afraid of being seen in this situation. He¡¯s somewhat shaken. ¡°You, get up! What are you doing kneeling here?¡± But She won¡¯t get up and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re my real dad. If you don¡¯t acknowledge me as your daughter, I¡¯m not getting up!¡± Pollock helplessly said, ¡°You! Okay, okay, get up, we can talk this out.¡± ¡°Pollock!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s angry shout echoed through the hospital hallway Pollock turned around and said, ¡°Darling! When did you get back?¡± Pollock¡¯s wife was standing not far away, angrily pointing at him, ¡°So, you have a daughter now! Pollock, you sure know how to keep secrets!¡± ¡°Darling, it¡¯s not what you think; don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡± Pollock looked flustered, shaking his head in denial. It¡¯smon knowledge that Pollock didn¡¯t hold much sway at home. His sessful work was all facilitated by the support of his wife and her family. Over the years, his wife held the reins of the family finances; he never dared to confront her Seeing this. She sensed trouble and quickly stood up to flee. ¡°Hold it right there!¡± Pollock¡¯s wife sternly called her to a stop. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Pollock¡¯s wife sauntered over, giving She¡¯s face a once¨Cover beforending a hefty p on it ¡°You shameless little hussy, what the hell were you doing with my husband?¡± The usually arrogant She didn¡¯t dare show her true colors now, shamefully covering her face 11 A crowd started to gather as passersby heard themotion.. Panicked about being recognized and making headlines, Pock hurriedly tried to pull his wife away ¡°We¡¯re in a hospital, there are people everywhere! Honey, let¡¯s talk about this at home!¡± His wife shrugged him off I¡¯m not afraid of making a scene!¡± ¡®Honey I¡¯m begging you.¡± ¡°Pollock, remember, we signed a prenup! The agreement clearly states that if you cheat, you¡¯re out with no conditions! Now you even have a daughter, what else can you say?¡± Pollock quickly shook his head to exin, ¡®Honey, I didn¡¯t cheat! She¡¯s not my daughter, she¡¯s just a girl I know!¡± His wife snorted coldly, throwing a DNA test report at his face. ¡°Then exin this to me, will you?¡± Pollock picked up the report and turned pale. It was the DNA test that Tracy had done for him and She! ¡°Honey, how how did you get this report?¡± ¡°Hmm! Pollock, you wanted to make her the star of your movie; did you want this little tramp¡¯s mother to be your wife too?¡± ¡°Honey, L¡­¡± At that moment, not far from the hospital room, Elinor was leaning against the door frame, watching the dispute with arnusement. Seeing that the timing was right, she turned back into the room. ¡°Dad, Auntie Tracy, it seems like She has run into some trouble outside; she¡¯s being hit by a woman!¡± ¡°What?¡± Tracy sat up abruptly. Arnold, worried by Elinor¡¯s words, noticed Tracy¡¯s unexpected strength and started doubting her health condition. Tracy realized her slip¨Cup and quickly feigned fatigue, clutching her forehead weakly. ¡°Arnold, help me out; we need to see who¡¯s bullying our She!¡± ¡°Take it easy, be careful!¡± Arnold recovered from his shock and, without a second thought, helped her up to find their daughter In the hospital corridor, She was being scolded by Pollock¡¯s wife, attracting a crowd of onlookers. No one stepped in to stop it. Pollock, unable to restrain his furious wife and afraid of being recognized, retreated to the side, covering his face with his hands. Seeing the scene, Tracy shouted angrily. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you hitting my daughter? Let go of her now! Arnold, supporting Tracy, was also furious. ¡°How dare you bully people in a hospital! Let go of my daughter, or I¡¯m calling the police!¡± She, her face streaked with tears, looked at her parents. ¡°Dad, Mom, please help me. Hearing their voices, Pollock¡¯s wife turned to look at Tracy, releasing She and pushing her aside. ¡°So you¡¯re this girl¡¯s mother!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Tracy frowned, looking a bit uneasy. ¡°Who are you? What gives you the right to insult people?¡± ¡°Im Pollock¡¯s wife! You, you despicable woman, have a husband, a family, and yet you seduce other women¡¯s husbands! Have you no shame?¡± Hearing that the woman was Pollock¡¯s wife, Tracy¡¯s momentum faltered. She put on a smile and said, ¡°Ah! So you¡¯re Mrs. Pollock! There must be some misunderstanding! It¡¯s crowded here; shall we go to the room and talk?¡± Too angry to care about the crowd, Pollock¡¯s wife threw the DNA test report at Tracy. ¡°Misunderstanding? Didn¡¯t you do this DNA test for my husband and your daughter? The results show they¡¯re father and daughter, and you dare to say I misunderstood?¡± ¡°What?¡± Arnold was shocked, grabbed the report, and went pale with rage. Pushing Tracy aside, he red at her and demanded, ¡°Tracy, what the hell is going on?¡± Tracy didn¡¯t have time to answer Arnold. She shook her head at Pollock¡¯s wife. ¡°No, no! My daughter isn¡¯t your husband¡¯s; she¡¯s my husband¡¯s! You¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡± Pollock¡¯s wife looked at Tracy coldly. ¡°The DNA report is right here, how do you still have the nerve to deny it?¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Tracy knew better than to mess with Pollock¡¯s wife, who came from a powerful family. If Mrs. Pollock got the wrong idea and thought She was Pollock¡¯s daughter, She¡¯s future would bepletely ruined. Bearing all this in mind, Tracy had no choice but toe clean. Im sorry. I pulled the strings. I just wanted to use Pollock to get more resources for my daughter. They¡¯re not rted by blood, the paternity test was faked. If you don¡¯t believe me, check the agency¡± The look on Pollock¡¯s face was one of disgust ¡°Tracy, you Arnold was also dumbfounded ¡°Tracy you¡¯re unbelievable¡± Both men were repulsed by Tracy¡¯s actions Mrs. Pollock seemed to think. Tracy was telling the truth, her story made sense, and she started to believe her Pollock quickly escorted her away while she calmed down. Feeling extremely awkward, Arnold also prepared to leave. ¡°Amold, where are you going?¡± Seeing Arnold about to leave, Tracy nervously grabbed him. In disgust, Arnold said, ¡°I can¡¯t stand this embarrassment with you guys anymore! Tracy, brace yourself, we¡¯re getting a divorce tomorrow!* Divorce!!! Tracy was scared. It was the first time Arnold had mentioned divorce. Just then, a nurse came by and said, ¡°Your paternity test results are in!¡± Tracy quickly took the report and handed it to Arnold, trying to appease him by saying, ¡°Arnold, look, the results are in. She is your biological daughter, you can¡¯t divorce, me!¡± Arnold coldly tossed the report aside without even a nce. ¡°How do I know this one isn¡¯t fake too?¡± ¡®Arnold! Arnold ¡± No matter how much Tracy called, Arnold just walked away without looking back. At this point, She, who had been scolded by Mrs. Pollock until her hair was a mess, suddenly sat down on the floor. ¡°Mom, what do we do now? Pollock is ignoring mel Dad doesn¡¯t trust us anymore and he wants a divorce. What do we do?¡± Tracy squatted down and cried with her daughter, ¡°She, there must be a way; there has to be! I won¡¯t get a divorce from your dad.¡± Not far away. Elinor watched Tracy and She with a smirk. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Justice is finally served!¡± Chase Larios appeared beside Elinor, watching the scene with satisfaction. Elinor turned and walked away, yawning from exhaustion. She suddenly remembered the fatigue was due tost night¡¯s affair with Mr. nchet, blushing and rubbing her temples. Yesterday afternoon, she had Chase airmail the fake DNA report to Pollock¡¯s wife overseas. Being hot¨C tempered, Mrs. Pollock immediately flew back home. Today, Chase brought Mrs. Pollock here ording to Elinor¡¯s instructions. Chase respectfully followed Elinor, saying, ¡°I found out something about you.¡± Elinor asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Chase handed Elinor the report and said, with aplicated look, ¡°I always found Arnold¡¯s attitude towards you a bit off, so I went ahead and did a test with your hair. The results show that you and Arnold are not rted by blood!¡± Elinor looked at the report Chase handed her, stopped in her tracks, and froze. She wasn¡¯t Arnold¡¯s biological daughter? Then whose daughter was she? Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 She and Tracy headed back to the hospital room to grab their stuff They wanted to get back home ASAP tofort Arnold. Just as they walked into the room, there was Elinor, chilling in a chair, lookingpletely at ease. This sight just ticked off She and Tracy, who were already at their wits end! She stepped up to give her a shove, but before she could, Elinor had a firm grip on her wrist. With a nonchnt look, Elinor asked, ¡°Why the sneak attack, sis?¡± Imitated, She retorted, ¡°Elinor, you¡¯re behind all of this, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tracy chimed in, ¡°Yeah, it has to be you!¡± Elinor tilted her head. ¡°What are you talking about? What did I do? Every decision you made was your own, right?¡± Furious, She clenched her teeth and was about to p Elinor when there was a sudden knock on the door. Both She and Tracy turned to see Chase, the Vice President of the Crescent Society, standing at the door with a polite, gentlemanly gesture She immediately put on a charming smile and said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Larios, what brings you here?¡± Chase replied with a smile: ¡°Your assistant told me you were here.¡± Her assistant? That would be Elinor! Did Elinor and Mr. Larios had some kind of secret connection? She then remembered that Mr. Larios had confessed his feelings for Elinor. Did Elinor agree to date Chase? She was green with jealousy at the thought, and she asked, ¡°So, Mr. Larios, you are here to¡­¡± ¡°To see you,¡± Chase cut her off. She was overjoyed and said smugly, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here to see me. It must be about the endorsement deal, right? Mr. Larios, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fully cooperate no matter what you require!¡± Chase walked in and replied, ¡°That¡¯s great to hear, Ms. Mendoza. I have the contract you signed with us yesterday, and we would like to terminate it. If you could please sign this She¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Terminate? Mr. Larios, I don¡¯t get it. We just signed the contract yesterday. Why do you want to terminate it now?¡± ¡°Ms. Mendoza, haven¡¯t you been following the news? Your negative news is trending, and you¡¯ve been labeled as a scandalous star. Our contract clearly states that the endorser needs to maintain a positive image. With your scandal, you are fully responsible, and we have the right to terminate the contract without conditions.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Negative news? She was stunned and quickly checked her phone. What she saw made her face turn pale It was the short video taken by the bystanders. The faces of Pollock and his wife were blurred out. Obviously, Pollock had used his connections to wipe himself and his wife from the video, leaving her to face the music alone! Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 This whole thing was not what¡¯s being stered all over the Inte! She was super pissed. She used to be the one ying games behind people¡¯s backs, but now the tables had turned and she¡¯s on the receiving end. She felt like she couldn¡¯t defend herself. ¡°Mr. Lanos, things ain¡¯t like what they¡¯re saving on the inte! Please, believe me,¡± she hurriedly exined. Chase wasn¡¯t swayed by her words and said sternly, ¡®Ms. Mendoza, the issue here isn¡¯t whether I believe you, but whether the public does! If you¡¯re not down for a peaceful termination, we can take this to court. But just a heads up, if you lose, you¡¯ll be forking out a heftypensation¡± She started to panic She knew she couldn¡¯t win against the Crescent Society in court. After mulling it over, she had to back down. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sign. And just like that, She signed the termination agreement. Tracy was just looking on, feeling sorry for her daughter. She just lost a movie role, and now the endorsement from Crescent Society was gone too. She wondered how She would bounce back from this. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chase tucked the contract away satisfactorily and looked up at Elinor. Elinor gave him a slight nod, and Chase got the message. He turned to leave. Unable to vent her anger at the unyielding people, She redirected it at Elinor. ¡°Elinor, I¡¯m telling you now, you¡¯re fired! Give me back the money you drew in advance!¡± Elinor said. ¡®Sure.¡± She frowned at the amount and said, ¡°That¡¯s it? You took a considerable sum from me!¡± Elinor said, ¡°Sis, the workload I¡¯ve done for you far outweighs the normal amount. It¡¯s only fair I keep half.¡± She¡¯s eyes widened ¡°You think you¡¯re all that, huh? Elinor, what high¨Clevel job do you think you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re just a regr assistant, I could hire three people with this money to work for me at the same time!¡± ¡°Oh? Really? With your current situation, do you think people would still want to be your assistant?¡± ¡°Elinor, even if I¡¯m having a bit of a rough patch, it¡¯s not your ce to look down on me!¡± Elinor stood up and stretched, saying. ¡°Don¡¯t get it twisted, sis. I wasn¡¯t looking down on you. Because you¡¯re a non¨Centity in my eyes. She was livid ¡°You.¡± Tracy, being older and wiser, came up to mediate, saying, ¡°She, let¡¯s go home and find your dad¡± Ignoring them, Elinor yawned and left the ward. While waiting for the elevator, she donated the remaining money to a charity. She could use the money, but she wasn¡¯t desperate for it. She just couldn¡¯t let She boss her around for a few days without paying the price. Hopefully, She will learn her lesson this time and not mess with her again. The elevator doors opened, and Collin came out, saying ¡°Mrs. nchet, Mr. nchet asked me to pick you up.¡± Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Upon seeing Collin, Elinor scowled and said. ¡°How did he know I was in the hospital¡± This moming. Theo only dropped her off at the Mendoza family¡¯s front door Did he have someone tailing me? Collin exined, ¡°Because you have his phone, he can track its location.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Elinor looked down at the phone in her hand, feeling a bit peeved at being remotely monitored. Collin continued, ¡°He also knew you called an ambnce, but because of an important meeting in the company today, he couldn¡¯t leave and asked me to check on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s my stepmother who got a bit hurt¡± ¡°d to hear you¡¯re okay. Mrs nchet¡± The way Collin kept addressing her as Mrs. nchet made Elinor feel ufortable She remembered that before this, Collin always called her Ms. Mendoza, she wasn¡¯t sure why he suddenly changed his tune. She didn¡¯t want to delve into the issue of a simple address, so she asked, ¡°Where does Theo want you to take me?¡°, Collin replied, ¡°Nowhere in particr, he just ordered me to get you home safely.¡± It seemed thatst night¡¯s kidnapping incident had made Theo more cautious ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then!¡± Elinor nodded, saving herself the hassle of hailing a cab. She was worn out and just wanted to get home and rest! As the car drove along. Elinor rested her cheek on her hand and stared out the window, lost in thought, her emotions a jumble. Today, Chase told her that she wasn¡¯t Arnold¡¯s biological child, and the news was a big blow to her. If she wasn¡¯t Arnold¡¯s daughter, then whose daughter was she? Who was her biological father? Why did he abandon her and her mother? And why did Arnold take her back to the Mendoza family, raising a child with no blood ties to him? What was his motive? Moreover, Arnold didn¡¯t really want to raise her. Not long after he brought her home, he sent her to the countryside! All these questions formed a giant puzzle in her mind. By the time the car reached the nchet family home, Elinor had fallen asleep. Collin carefully woke her up ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Elinor rubbed her eyes and woke up. She looked out the window to confirm they were at the nchets, then unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car. Collin quickly followed, saying, ¡°Wait a moment, please!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Elinor stopped and turned around, asking sleepily, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Collin went around to the back of the car and opened the trunk. ¡°He had some stuff for me to give to you;e see if it¡¯s what you were looking for¡± What stuff? Elinor was puzzled, walked over, and saw in the trunk three beautifully wrapped paintings¨Cthe three remaining works of her mother from the Bartlett Rex gallery! Collin exined. ¡°These are the three paintings he bought for you; check if they¡¯re the ones you wanted¡± Elinor was momentarily stunned, then realization hit her: ¡®Oh, yes! But how did Theo get this painting? Didn¡¯t Bartlett say he wouldn¡¯t sell it?¡± Collin exined, ¡®Bartlett and Mr. nchet are old friends, and a lot of Bartlett¡¯s business relies on cooperation with the nchet family, so naturally he would give Mr. nchet some special privileges¡± So that¡¯s how it was! Elinor gently stroked the paintings, feeling deeply moved. It felt like, through these paintings, she could touch the warmth of her long lost mother¡­. So, when Theo said he would treat her well this morning, this was what he meant! Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . This painting was exactly what she wanted. ¡°Uh, be sure to send my thanks to Mr. nchet for me!¡± Saying this, Elinor rang the doorbell of the nchet family¡¯s residence, waiting for a servant toe out and help her bring in the three paintings. Checking his phone, Collin looked up and said ¡°Mr. nchet also wanted to know what you¡¯d like to have for dinner tonight¡± Elinor blinked ¡°Huh? Is heing home for dinner tonight?¡± Collin nodded. ¡°Seems like it¡± Elinor frowned somewhat unwillingly, thinking to herself, With Marissa nchet not around to keep an eye on us, why did he still bother toe back? ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m not fussy about food!¡± ¡°Eh, alright then..¡± Following Theo¡¯s instructions, Collin watched as Elinor safely entered the nchet family¡¯s residence, got into the car, and left. Meanwhile, at the nchet Corporation Having just finished a meeting Theo leaned back in his chair, rubbing his tired eyes. His secretary knocked on the door, respectfully asking. ¡°Mr. nchet, Mr Howard has been waiting in the reception room for you for an hour.¡± Theo nced up and said, ¡°Let him in ¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Shortly after, the secretary led Bryan to the entrance of the CEO¡¯s office. Bryan walked into the office with long strides, nervously observing Theo as if seeking some clue. ¡°Theo, are you okay? What happenedst night? Theo was reviewing a folder when he nced at him upon hearing this: ¡°You think something happened to me?¡± Bryan frowned anxiously and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know! Last night. Elinor called me using your phone and said you needed my sister¡¯s help with something. I told her Pearl was abroad and asked her what was going on, but she just hung up! Theo, what happenedst night that required my sister¡¯s help?¡± Recalling Elinor¡¯s actionsst night, hunting for women for him, Theo asked, ¡°And how does she know your sister?¡± Bryan looked as if it were obvious: ¡°I told her! I warned her not to have too high expectations of you and also told her that you could only be my sister¡¯s man!¡± Theo frowned, looking at Bryan, sternly saying. ¡°Stop talking nonsense in front of her.¡± Bryan was stubborn, ¡°But I¡¯m right! Theo, have you forgotten that my sister has been waiting for you? You and my sister¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡® Byran¡¯s here too! Enjoying your summer break? Come join us for some fun!¡± Jonah suddenly entered, inadvertently interrupting Bryan. Hearing about fun, Bryan immediately perked up, forgetting about whatever he was agonizing over. He widened his eyes, curiously asking. ¡°Where are we going to have fun?¡± Jonahughed, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the Mountain Racecourse in ages; my horse must miss me! The weather¡¯s been greattely, it¡¯s the perfect time to stay there for a few days!¡± Upon hearing this, Bryan got excited. ¡°Horse riding! Count me in!¡± Jonah smiled, then turned to Theo, who was sitting behind his desk. ¡®Theo, care to join?¡± Theo kept his eyes on his files, unwaveringly saying ¡®You guys go ahead, I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Jonah was surprised ¡°How can you not have the time? Tomorrow¡¯s the weekend, you don¡¯t have to work at thepany! Oh, right, you can bring your wife along too. You guys haven¡¯t gone on a honeymoon since getting married, this could be a good opportunity to take her out and have some fun!¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Theo was squintingzily, he never thought there would be a so called honeymoon phase in his marriage with Elinor Bryan grumbled dissatisfied. ¡°Jonah, you¡¯re overthinking it! Theo and Elinor won¡¯tst long, they don¡¯t need a honeymoon, Theo will eventually go on a honeymoon with my sister!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get II Jonah locked at Theo sitting in the office chair and said, ¡°Theo, what do you think? Wanna go?¡± Theo flipped a page of the document and said, ¡°She¡¯s tired today, we won¡¯t go. Tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll take her to meet up with you guys.¡± Jonah was delighted ¡®It¡¯s settled then! Then he turned to leave Seeing Bryan was still there, Jonah stopped and patted him on the shoulder, asking, ¡°What are you still doing here? Get going¡± Bryan was willing to follow, but his face was a bit annoyed. He hesitated for a moment, then requested, ¡°Jonah, can you make a call to my brother for me? I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t let me go¡± Janah chuckled. ¡°Why are you still so scared of your brother?¡± Bryan was helpless ¡°You know what kind of person he is! He¡¯s even stricter than my dad ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call himter!¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± In the evening, at the nchet family residence. Elinor had slept all afternoon after she got back, woke up hungry, and headed to the kitchen to make something. There were quite a few servants in the nchet family, but except for Devin, who was somewhat respectful towards Elinor, most of them were from Veronica nchet¡¯s side and held hostility towards her. Moreover, everyone felt that Mr. nchet didn¡¯t care much about the woman he hastily married and rarely came home after the marriage. So, when Marissa nchet left, the servants at home paid even less attention to Elinor. If Mr. nchet didn¡¯te home, naturally, no one would specifically prepare dinner for her Elinor didn¡¯t mind all these, she never considered herself part of the nchet family nor cared about the attitudes of the nchet family¡¯s servants. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She had been ustomed to taking care of herself since she was young and was happy to make food ording to her own taste when she was hungry When Theo got back, he saw her alone in the kitchen cooking with not a single servant around, and Devin wasn¡¯t there either. He suddenly felt upset, walked to the kitchen door, and asked her, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Elinor turned around and said, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re back! I¡¯m cooking; do you want some?¡± She was wearing a in¨Ccolored apron with the strap tied into a bow at the back, tied very tightly, making her small waist look even slimmer. Theo¡¯s throat felt a bit dry. He squinted at the dishes Elinor had already prepared, then nodded and said lightly, I can give it a try¡± Elinor had thought that he would refuse disdainfully, but hearing him say he could try, she chuckled secretly and said, ¡°Then you can wait in the dining room for a while.¡± Theo didn¡¯t say anything he put down the things in his hand, took off his suit jacket, and casually threw it on the couch, then returned to the kitchen. His expression was indifferent, he casually rolled up his shirt sleeves and asked her nonchntly, ¡°Need help?¡± Elinor looked up and blinked, a bit surprised that this man who lived in luxury would offer to help. She thought for a moment, then said, ¡®Um You can get two eggs and beat them into liquid for me.¡± Theo responded, then asked, ¡°Where are the eggs?¡± Elinor chuckled lightly. ¡°Theo, this is your house, right? How could you ask me where things are in your own house?¡± Theo frowned ¡°Do you think I would be so bored as to check where everything is in the kitchen?¡± Elinorughed awkwardly ¡°The eggs are in the first drawer under the fridge¡± Theo¡¯s face was senous as he turned to grab some eggs from the fridge Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 In the kitchen, the two of them were quietly getting on with their tasks, no longer speaking. As Theo beat the eggs, his gaze was fixed on the woman beside him, who was diligently at work, never moving away Dinner was ready quickly, and Elinor said to Theo. ¡°You go ahead and take the food to the table, I¡¯ll quickly pop to the loo and then join you!¡± Theo picked up the dishes and left the kitchen. Just then, Devin entered from outside, shocked to see Theo actually doing such chores himself. He quickly nced around, noticing there was no housemaid in sight! Those irresponsible ckers had probably gone off toze around somewhere while he was away! ¡°Mr. nchet, when did you get back? Hand those over to me, you shouldn¡¯t be doing this kind of stuff!¡± Theo nced at Devin, didn¡¯t hand him anything, went to the table to put down the dishes, sat down, and said nonchntly. ¡°You think I can¡¯t do this stuff, but the mistress of this house can?¡± Devin was taken aback, quickly grasping his meaning, and awkwardly exined: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. nchet, my bad I just went out to water the garden, didn¡¯t know Mrs. nchel woke up and wanted dinner. The maids are a bit unhappy with Mrs. nchet because of the whole incident with Ms nchet, so¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. With a quiet demeanor, Theo slowly straightened his shirt cuffs and said, ¡®If they¡¯re unhappy, fire them all.¡± Theo¡¯s tone was calm, but there was an undeniable authority that was quite intimidating Devin didn¡¯t dare to defend the maids. He could tell Mr. nchet was genuinely furious, not just bluffing Elinor returned from the bathroom and, noticing Devin, politely asked, ¡°Devin, would you like to join us for dinner?¡± Devin was surprised ¡®Mrs. nchet, you¡¯re too kind, I¡¯m not hungry! Uh, I still have some stuff to do; you guys enjoy it.¡± With that, Devin left to scold the cking servants. Elinor sat down and noticed a box of takeaway barbecue on the table, her eyes lighting up! It was her favorite barbecue! She asked in surprise, ¡°Did you get this barbecue?¡± Theo was expressionless ¡®Collin picked it up on his way¡± Elinor believed him and reached for a piece to eat! Theo said. ¡°Is this for you?¡± Elinor shot him a re and said, ¡°You¡¯re eating my cooking; I¡¯m eating your barbecue, it¡¯s a fair trade!¡± Theo snorted chuckled and tasted the food she made it was pretty good. ¡°Did you go to the hospital today?¡± Theo suddenly asked. Elinor nodded while munching on her meat. ¡°Yep, my stepmother was injured, Collin probably told you, right?¡± Theo asked again. ¡°Did you get yourself checked out while you were there?¡± Elinor frowned in confusion ¡°Why would I check myself? I¡¯m fine!¡± Theo said seriously, ¡°Because of what happenedst night, you should check if I didn¡¯t control myself well and hurt you¡± Elinor¡¯s face instantly turned red, almost choking on her meat. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Thea handed her a tissue, his tone full of helplessness and seriousness, reminding her, ¡°Slow down, nobody¡¯s going to snatch your food Elinor struggled to swallow the food in her mouth, took the tissue and wiped her mouth, then awkwardly turned her face away from him and said, ¡°Mr. nchet! Please stop bringing upst night!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of sarcastic humor Is Ms. Mendoza feeling embarrassed?¡± Elinor said unhappily. I¡¯m not embarrassed, I just don¡¯t want to remember!¡± Don¡¯t want to remember? Theo stared at her for two seconds, smiled, and said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, your selfless contributionst night was a good deed, you should cherish the memory¡°¡± Hearing his sarcastic words, Elinor¡¯s cheeks immediately turned red, blinking in embarrassment¡­ He was clearly messing with her on purpose! If it wasn¡¯t for saving him, she wouldn¡¯t have done thatst night. Theo looked at her blushing face. ¡± He smiled, stopped teasing her, and asked seriously: ¡°Any ns for tomorrow? If not,e with me to the Mountain Racecourse.¡± With the change of topic, Elinor finally dared to look at him and asked doubtfully, ¡°Mountain Racecourse? Do I have to go?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Theo looked at her reluctant face and said, ¡°Do you have anything else to do tomorrow?¡± Elinor shook her head and said, ¡°No, but I don¡¯t want to go out.¡± Theo said seriously. ¡°If you have nothing else to do, juste with me. You¡¯re just going to sleep if you stay at home.¡± Clearly, he was not asking for her opinion, he was just informing her! Oh well, since they¡¯re in this together, they better cooperate! Elinor sighed. ¡°Mr. nchet, do I have to y along with you again tomorrow?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly. ¡°At this point, is that all you can think about acting?¡± Elinorughed ¡°Then what else can you have me do? Are you asking me out on a real date?¡± A date? Theo didn¡¯t care, picked up the cup on the table, and calmly took a sip of water. ¡°Real or fake, we¡¯ve been through it, haven¡¯t we?¡± Elinor was choked by his words again: ¡°Mr. nchet, you¡­you¡¯re bringing that up again!¡± Her cheeks, which had just returned to normal, were now as red as a monkey¡¯s butt at his words. Seeing her cheeks turn red with embarrassment, Theo frowned and gently patted her back, afraid she might really choke on her food. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Get up early tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you out¡± He¡¯s taking her out? Elinor couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, wondering if she had misheard¡­. His mood really changed like the wind! ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± After saying that, she lowered her head and focused on her meal, not talking to him anymore! Otherwise, after a few words, the topic would go back tost night¡¯s events. After finishing her meal, Elinor went back to her room. Theo went to his study to deal with some work, and by the time he finished, it was alreadyte at night. He was about to head to his room for some rest when he found the bedroom door locked. Elinor had actually locked him out! Theo felt helpless, he could have summoned someone to get the key and open the door, but then he thought, Never mind. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 She should be snoozing by now, no need to bother her Theo returned to his study, his face as nk as a sheet, to crash for the night. First thing next morning. Elinor groggily got up, freshened up a bit, tidied herself up casually, and then followed Theo downstairs to hop in the car In the car, she quickly dozed off on the seal It¡¯s not like there was anything to talk about with him anyway! After a car ride of over two hours, they arrived at the Mountain Racecourse. The moment Elinor The Kiss that Sparked it All (Ellinor and Theo) Chapter 197The Kiss that Sparked it All (Ellinor and Theo) Chapter 197The Kiss that Sparked it All (Ellinor and Theo) Chapter 197got out of the car, a figure swiftly pounced over¡­ ¡°Elinor¡± Belinda Wesley gave her a warm embrace, waking Elinor up quite a bit! ¡°Elinor, it¡¯s been forever since Ist saw you, I missed you so much!* Elinor gave a helpless smile and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been ages!¡± Belinda clung onto Elinor¡¯s neck, as if she wanted to hang her entire self on her. Seeing Belinda¡¯s reckless behavior, Theo sternly said, ¡°Back off; don¡¯t crush her¡± Belinda, being scared of Theo, reluctantly let go, frowning. ¡°Are you calling me fat?¡± Theo gave her a nce, disregarding her words, and questioned, ¡°Howe you¡¯re here? Who are you with?¡± Belinda replied, ¡®Jonah told me he was holidaying here, and since my horse is also here, I thought I¡¯d join in the fun!¡± Theo frowned ¡°Does your mom know?¡± Belinda seemed a bit guilty, she turned her face towards Elinor and asked with concern, ¡°You look a bit out of it, didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± Elinor nodded. ¡°I woke up too early and didn¡¯t get enough sleep.¡± Belinda grumbled. ¡°Theo¡¯s such a pain, he knew you had to wake up early for this today, but he didn¡¯t let you get a good night¡¯s sleep!¡± Theo and Elinor were both speechless. What the hell was Belinda imagining? ¡°Elinor, let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll ride the horses; it¡¯ll wake you up!¡± Belinda pulled Elinor and dashed towards the horse track. Theo sauntered behind them Inside the racecourse. In the open rest area, under the sunshade, Haillie Knotts Bryan, Jonah, Kemp Larios, and Bartlett, all dressed in riding gear, sat there chit¨C chatting. Belinda ran over, waving and shouting excitedly. ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here! Theo and Elinor are here!¡± Hearing the noise, Jonah and the gang looked over to see Belinda leading Elinor over. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. And Theo was following not far behind them. Barlett gave a smile to Elinor Haillie, decked out in fancy riding gear, had her perfectly styled wavy hair tied up in a high ponytail to avoid it getting messed up while riding. Her eyes scanned Elinor from top to toe, seeing her in in clothes. A sense of superiority and pity shed in her eyes, and she thought Theo wasn¡¯t treating Elinor well, otherwise, why would she be dressed so simply? Bryan, on the other hand, frowned when he saw Elinor, as if pondering something. Jonah stood up, smiling and said, ¡°Theo, you guys didn¡¯test night, you missed out on the big feast Bryan treated us to!¡± Theo casually stood next to Elinor and said, ¡°No problem, he can treat us again today¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Janah looked at Bryan with a grin and said, ¡°Bryan, did you catch that? Theo wants another treat from you!¡± Byran¡¯s gaze was focused on Elinor Startled out of his reverie by Jonah, he stammered. ¡°Uh, Theo, my bank card has been frozen by my bro. I blew my secret stash on the feast yesterday I¡¯m broke today, I can¡¯t host another dinner Theo, expressionless, gave a slight nod, saying ¡°No worries, she¡¯s picking up the tab today¡± Who? Elinor realized he meant her and instantly frowned, looking unhappy Why should she treat these people? She barely knew them! Plus, she was just a plus one that Theo brought along, right? All eyes fell on today¡¯s host, Elinor¡­ ¡°Tm not, Elinor began to refuse, but before she could finish, Theo¡¯s handnded on her shoulder, pulling her closer. Leaning in, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, my phone¡¯s with you. You know the payment passcode. You y hostess, I¡¯ll foot the bill.¡± Hearing this, Elinor¡¯s frown turned into a smile. She cheerily announced to the group, ¡°No problem, dinner¡¯s on me tonight!¡± Jonah chuckled with interest. ¡°If it¡¯s on you, then we won¡¯t hold back!¡± Elinor grinned and said. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back! Order whatever you fancy!¡± Jonah pped his hands excitedly and said, ¡°You heard her, guys! Eat whatever you want tonight!* Theo watched Elinor noticing the switch in her attitude once she heard it was his money. Damn, she¡¯s being adorable for no reason again! ¡°Ms. Mendoza, aren¡¯t you being a little too generous? Allowing them to splurge with my money?¡± Elinor shot him a re, mumbling. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re the one who offered to host. Not me! Being a host means being generous. If you¡¯re going to be stingy, better not to host at all! Theo snorted. ¡°If Ms. Mendoza is so generous, why not host with your own money?¡± Elinor retorted sarcastically. ¡°My money should be spent on things that matter to me, not on feeding strangers! Plus, since you¡¯re iming me, you want me to pay you too?¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Elinor¡¯s face turned red. Damn, she¡¯d let that slip. Embarrassed, she quickly turned away. After a brief pause, Theo smiled and gently ruffled her hair. ¡°Hmm, Ms. Mendoza makes a good point. Save your money for what you want, and use mine however you please Is that okay?¡± Seeing that Theo didn¡¯t tease her, Elinor breathed a sigh of relief. She beamed, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t be shy about spending!¡± A gentle smile yed on Theo¡¯s lips as he watched her, his gaze softening Not too far away, Haillie watched Theo and Elinor¡¯s interaction with displeasure. She found their coziness irritating. She¡¯d never seen Theo so attentive to a woman, listening so patiently as if making concessions. This wasn¡¯t the Theo she knew! After a moment of thought, Haillie put on a friendly smile and walked over, saying, ¡°Elinor, I didn¡¯t notice you were here too. Is this your first time riding?¡± Elinor turned to look at Haillie; her feelings towards this woman were tainted because of the watch incident. ¡°No, I¡¯ve ridden a few times before.¡± ¡°Really? Haillie said, forcing a smile but thinking that Elinor was just putting on a brave face. How could a girl with her background have had the chance to ride horses? ¡°Well, that¡¯s even better. We can have a little raceter¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Belinda couldn¡¯t wait and grabbed Elinor, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go get you some horse riding gear!¡± ¡°Horse¨Criding gear? Elinor raised an eyebrow and said, ¡®I don¡¯t have any.¡± Belinda was taken aback. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring any? Well, I brought two sets; you can wear mine, but I didn¡¯t bring any extra boots! Haillie chimed in with a friendly smile. I just so happen to have an extra pair of boots, I¡¯m just not sure if they¡¯ll fit you, Elinor? With that, shepared her foot size with Elinor¡¯s ¡°My feet are a bitrger, but you can give my boots a try¡± Elinor nodded ¡°Alright, thank you¡± Haillie smiled warmly and said, ¡°We¡¯re all friends here; no need for formalities!¡± And with that, the three girls headed for the changing room. In the changing room. Elinor tried on the horse¨Criding gear Belinda gave her The outfit was red and tight¨Cfitting, revealing the beautiful curves of her body. She tied her hair up into a small bun. Her petite and round face was delicate, and she looked very innocent, yet the red outfit highlighted her feminine charm. Belinda was stunned. ¡°You look absolutely stunning in this outfit!¡± Elinor didn¡¯t show any expression. Your outfit looks good, not mine¡± Belinda insisted, ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s you who make this outfit look good! If I were a guy, I¡¯d definitely chase after you; I wouldn¡¯t let anyone else have a chance!¡± Elinor smiled slightly. ¡°Elinor, here, try these boots on, they¡¯re new, I haven¡¯t worn them.¡± Haillie walked over with a pair of boots. As Elinor turned her head to hear her voice, Haillie was stunned. Elinor, in her horse¨Criding gear and with a bun, looked both beautiful and brave. She was so breathtakingly beautiful that even Haillie felt a bit inferior. Elinor tried on Haillie¡¯s boots, but they were toorge and would fall off when she walked. She took them off and handed them back to Haillie, saying, ¡°Thanks for the thought, but they don¡¯t fit; I¡¯ll just wear my own sneakers!¡± Haillie could onlyugh helplessly, saying, ¡°Well, then that¡¯s the best we can do.¡± After changing into the horse¨Cnding gear, Elinor and Belinda headed out first. Haillie said she needed to use the restroom and told them not to wait. Outside Theo and Jonah were chatting under a sunshade. Jonah was the first to see Elinore out of the changing room; he was taken aback, then nudged Theo with his elbow and nodded slightly, indicating him to look¡­. Theo nced over casually, and it was as if an arrow had hit his heart! Elinor, in her red outfit, seemed to glow Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He always knew she was beautiful, but seeing her in the horse¨Criding gear with her hair tied up, he was still taken aback. Now, Elinor was not the innocent, childish girl in casual clothes but a mature and charming woman, In short, she was absolutely beautiful. However, just then, a sharp scream came from the changing room. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 A sudden shriek had everyone jumping out of their skins! ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on in there?¡± ¡°That sounds like Haillie¡± Elinor and Belinda heard it too. They exchanged a startled look and shook their heads, indicating they had no idea what was going on. They had juste out of there, and Haillie seemed perfectly fine when they left.. Then they all rushed into the changing room together. Inside, Haillie sat alone on a bench, pale as a ghost, with a pained expression on her face and tiny beads of sweat on her forehead. Seeing this, Bryan stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Jonah also moved closer, softly asking. ¡°What happened?¡°| Haillie locked up at them, trembling as she said. ¡°My my foot¡­¡± What was wrong with her foot? Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Haillie¡¯s feet. One foot was still in a shoe; the other was bare, stretched out as if enduring some severe pain! ¡°My foot was sweating, so I decided to change shoes before going out again. But when I was changing, something in the shoe pricked the sole of my foot, and it hurts like hell.¡± Haillie exined, struggling to keep the pain at bay Hearing this, Bryan immediately knelt down to examine her foot. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something lodged in her foot! It looks like a nail! What do we do now?¡± Jonah, dropping his usual casual tone, said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s an emergency doctor at the stable. I¡¯ll get someone to fetch him.¡± Bryanforted her, saying. ¡°Hang in there, the stable doctor will be here soon to treat your wound¡± Haillie nodded, tears streaming down her face. Nearby, Belinda found something strange. She tugged at Elinor¡¯s hand and whispered in her ear, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the boot you just tried on? How is there a nail in it?¡± Elinor, looking at Haillie, squinted her eyes but said nothing. The stable doctor arrived quickly and checked Haillie¡¯s foot. Then he pulled out a pair of tweezers from his medical kit, quickly removed the nail lodged in Haillie¡¯s foot, disinfected the wound, and dressed it. Throughout the process, Haillie was in tears, gripping Byran¡¯s arm tightly After everything was done, the doctor advised, ¡°It¡¯s all right now. The nail has been removed. Make sure not to get it wet for a few days to prevent infection.¡± Haillie, who looked like she had gone through torment, weakly said to Bryan, ¡°Bryan, it still hurts a lot. Could you ask the doctor for some painkillers?¡± Looking at Haillie¡¯s pained face, Bryan felt both sympathy and anger. He frowned at the doctor and said, ¡°What the hell is going on here? How can there be dangerous things like nails in the changing room?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The doctor, with an innocent look on his face, exined, ¡°Eh, Mr. Howard, the earring isn¡¯t ours. What hurt Haillie was ady¡¯s earring, and we don¡¯t have any female staff in the stable, so there¡¯s no way it could be ours.¡± With that, the stable doctor presented the earring he had just removed to prove the stable¡¯s innocence. It was indeed an earring, and it even had a diamond on it! Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Bryan looked at Haillie with a sigh and said, ¡°Haillie, you identally dropped your earring in there, be more careful next time!¡± Haillie nced at the earring in the doctor¡¯s hand, shook her head innocently, and said, ¡®No, this earring isn¡¯t mine, I never wear this kind ¡°Haillie, you¡¯re saying this earring isn¡¯t yours?¡± Bryan suddenly became alert ¡°Could someone have intentionally put it in your shoe? Someone¡¯s trying to harm you!¡± This gol everyone on their toes. They¡¯ve been friends since childhood, their families were close too. Who would harm a friend like this? Byran¡¯s words surprised Haillie, and then, as if realizing something, she looked at Elinor, who was standing between Theo and Belinda, with disbelief ¡°Elinor, we have no issues, why would you do this?¡± Everyone looked at Elinor in surprise. The only stranger they had just met. And Elinor was just yawning out of boredom, raising her eyeszily when she heard, ¡°Hmm? Were you talking to me?¡± Seeing Elinor¡¯s attitude, Haillie felt even more wronged and angry and started using her ¡°You were the only one who tried on my boots, if it wasn¡¯t you, who else could it be? Elinor, I was just trying to lend you my shoes; if they didn¡¯t fit, that¡¯s fine, but why would you hurt me like this? As a ballet dancer, what if my foot got injured? How am I supposed to dance?¡± Elinor looked at her calmly and said indifferently. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. But it¡¯s just a small earring. Haillie, you¡¯re not made of paper, you won¡¯t fall apart if you get pricked¡± Haillie felt even more wronged and said tearfully, ¡°You¡¯re not the one who got pricked, of course you don¡¯t know how much it hurts! Elinor, I know we had a misunderstanding over a watch, but that¡¯s in the past. Do you really need to get back at me like this?¡± Elinor frowned slightly, as if she had heard an unfunny joke. ¡°Get back at you? Haillie, I settled our misunderstanding that day, I¡¯m toozy to bother about it again!¡± Haillie was taken aback, she didn¡¯t expect Elinor to have such a direct attitude But that¡¯s good, the more Elinor was like this, the more she seemed rude and uneducated! Once everyone saw the situation clearly, they will know who the real victim is Thinking about this, Haillie took a deep breath, tried to hide her grievance, and forced a smile. She showed a magnanimous attitude and then said. ¡°Elinor, there¡¯s no need to deny anything I¡¯m not ming you. As long as you admit your mistake, we can have an honest talk and let bygones be bygones. For Theo¡¯s sake, we might still be friends in the future.¡± Elinor frowned, looking displeased ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve never been friends with you, and I won¡¯t be in the future. I don¡¯t need to save face for anyone to do something I don¡¯t want to do. Plus, why would I admit to something I didn¡¯t do?¡± Haillie didn¡¯t really want to be friends with Elinor, but now Elinor¡¯s unreasonable attitude was exactly what Haillie wanted Now, Haillie came across as rational and magnanimous she was the one hurt, yet she was seeking reconciliation, only to be coldly rejected. This made her appear even more helpless and wronged Tears welled up in Haillie¡¯s eyes as she looked at Theo, who had been silent all along with resentment and anger. ¡°Theo, you¡¯ve seen Elinor¡¯s attitude¡­ You, me, and Jonah, we¡¯ve been friends for years; we know each other, do you think I would frame her for no reason?¡± Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Haillie Knotts was obviously hinting that Theo nchet should step in and say something All eyes, including Jonah Wyton¡¯s, were on Theo, waiting to see how he would handle this tricky situation between his wife and his friend Theo kept a poker face, then, in a deep voice, he said, ¡°I get it You wouldn¡¯t frame someone for no reason His words clearly showed that he sided with Halle Hearing Theo¡¯s words, Elinor felt a pang of disappointment and quietly lowered her head. It didn¡¯t surprise her that no one was on her side. It was normal not to be believed by everyone. However, throughout their time working together, she and Theo had been through a lot, even at this moment, the man she once risked her life to save took a stand against her without hesitation. This made her feel extremely disappointed. Trust is the hardest thing to build in this world. Everyone in the room had their own thoughts, looking at Elinor with regret Haillie was very pleased with herself, a gleam in her eye, but she still acted the victim: ¡°Theo, I¡¯m d you believe me. Otherwise, I would have been wronged today without any chance to exin¡® Belinda Wesley couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, she stood up and said, ¡°Theo, you don¡¯t believe Elinor, but I do.¡± Then she firmly looked at Haillie and said, ¡°Haillie, you need proof to use others! I was there when you let Elinor try on your boots, but I didn¡¯t see her put any earrings your boots All I saw was that Elinor found the boots ufortable, and she took them off immediately and gave them back to you? Belinda standing up for Elinor was not a surprise to Haillie. She sighed with a bit of resignation, then said in ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re too naive. A person with malicious intent would naturally avoid others¡® eyes. And you saw it too, only Elinor touched my boots. She was fine when she tried them on, but as soon as I wore them, my foot was pricked. No one else touched my boots in between, isn¡¯t the answer obvious?¡± Belinda retorted, ¡°That doesn¡¯t prove that the earring in your boot was put there by Elinor. She didn¡¯t even wear earrings today! If you put it that way, I¡¯d say it¡¯s possible you put the earring there on purpose!¡± Haillie paused for a moment, then said innocently, ¡°Belinda, how could you say that about me? Why would I want to hurt myself by putting things in my own boots?¡± Belinda retorted, ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re up to? Last time when your watch went missing, you and Bryan Howard used Elinor without any proof.¡± Bryan frowned at the side, wanting to argue, but hesitated for a while and said nothing. Haillie didn¡¯t know how to respond to Belinda, but considering Belinda was Theo¡¯s mece, she couldn¡¯t offend Belinda. So she didn¡¯t argue with Belinda anymore, she turned to Theo, sighed with a wronged face, and said. ¡°Theo, forget it, I don¡¯t want to argue endlessly with Elinor. I just want to be treated fairly. If you let Elinor apologize to me, let¡¯s put this behind us. I don¡¯t want this to affect our friendship.¡± Belinda angrily put her hands on her hips and argued, ¡°Why should she apologize to you? She didn¡¯t¡­¡± Before she could finish, a heavy hand rested on her shoulder, and Theo moved her aside, stopping her from interrupting. Theo took a step forward, looking coldly at Haillie. ¡°You want fairness? Then who will ensure the innocence of my wife?¡± Haillie was taken aback. ¡°Theo, what are you talking about? Are you doubting me?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I¡¯m not doubting¡± Theo said without expression, with a firm tone, ¡°I¡¯m sure my wife would never do such a thing¡± Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Elinor¡¯s heart began to race, and she blinked, looking over at Theo Did he believe her? Haillie frowned, seemingly puzzled. ¡°Theo, didn¡¯t you just say you believed me? Why are you saying this now?¡± Theo¡¯s expression remained unchanged ¡®I do trust that you wouldn¡¯t use her for no reason So, please, tell me what exactly made you nder my wife¡± So, that¡¯s what he meant by his previous statement! Moreover, using the word ¡®nder was like he had already found her quilty! Fear began to creep into Haillies heart. Theo, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. You know me, right? How could you doubt me like this?¡± Theo remained steadfast ¡°Time isn¡¯t always the best judge. My wife and I may not have known each other for long, but we trust each other enough not to question each other because of someone else¡¯s words.¡± Haillie was taken aback, her eyes reddening ¡°Theo, you can¡¯t treat me like this, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Thee grew impatient. ¡°If you can¡¯t provide a reason, then stop ndering my wife, or I won¡¯t hesitate to sue you¡± After saying thest sentence, Theo casually turned away, asking Elinor in a low voice, ¡°Hungry?¡± Elinor hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yeah, a bit¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then, we¡¯ll grab some breakfast¡± In front of everyone, Theo naturally took her hand and led her out of the dressing room Belinda followed them out,ughing ¡°Theo, you almost gave me a heart attack! Why didn¡¯t you make yourself clear? I thought you didn¡¯t trust Elinor!¡± Theo shot her a cold nce and asked, ¡°Do I look like the kind of guy who would be irresponsible?¡± Belindaughed, ¡°No, no! I misunderstood! Your bond is so strong; how could you doubt each other over something so insignificant?¡± Elinor looked perplexed. Theo took Elinor and left, and Jonah and the others also prepared to leave. They were simply onlookers and didn¡¯t want to get involved. However, watching Theo lead Elinor away, Haillie¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot with anger. Was Theo actually going to sue her over that country girl, Elinor? Haillie gritted her teeth in indignation, thought for a moment, and called out again, ¡®Wart! Theo!¡± Theo stopped and slightly tilted his head. ¡°What now?¡± With a face full of a sense of injustice, Haillie said, ¡°Theo, if you just take Elinor away like this, everyone will think I¡¯m deliberately ndering her!¡± ¡°And what do you propose?¡± ¡°Because you trust Elinor so much, and she firmly denies any wrongdoing, then let her prove that the earring that stabbed me isn¡¯t hers!¡± Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Theo didn¡¯t hesitate and cut straight to the chase. ¡°She doesn¡¯t owe you any exnation¡± Haillie was taken aback, ¡°Theo, what happened to you? You were never like this! Did some girl bewitch you?¡± Theo didn¡¯t respond and just kept walking with Ellinor Suddenly. Ellinor yanked her hand out of his and turned around, ¡°What if I can prove that earring isn¡¯t mine? Are you going to apologize to me?¡± Haillie was stunned, then dismissed her with a wave, ¡®If you can prove it¡¯s not yours, I¡¯ll apologize Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Just an apology? If I can prove it¡¯s not mine, you¡¯re covering all my expenses today! I can¡¯t let you off the hook for frarning someonel This country girl thought picking up the tab was the ultimate punishment? She didn¡¯t know that for a rich girl like Haillie, spending some cash was no biggie! Plus, Haillie didn¡¯t think Ellinor could prove a thing! It was hard to prove she didn¡¯t do something, especially with no surveince. What evidence could Ellinor possibly have? Haillie nodded confidently, ¡°Deal¡± Theo slowly turned around, eyeing Ellinor with a curious look, wondering what she¡¯d do next. Jonah and the rest stopped to watch. Ellinor walked up to Haillie and extended a hand, ¡°Where¡¯s that earring that pricked you? Let me see it!¡± Haillie hesitated, then finally had the doctor hand over the earring Ellinor took it and put it on her ear in front of everyone. Puzzled, Haillie watched her and thenughed, ¡°The earring looks great on you. It suits you. She wasn¡¯t genuinelyplimenting her but implying to everyone that the earring suited Ellinor, thus it must be hers! Ellinor shot back, ¡°See, is my ear swelling?¡± Haillie was taken aback, and sure enough, Ellinor¡¯s ear was swelling! Just a few seconds after putting on the earring, her ear had turned red and swollen, and even turned a purplish color. It looked bad. What was going on? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ellinor couldn¡¯t bear the pain any longer and took off the earring. Her hand that had touched the earning also broke out in a rash and was turning purple. ¡°I¡¯ve been allergic to silver since I was a kid. I break out in a red, purplish rash whenever I touch it. The posts of these earrings are usually made of pure silver, so they couldn¡¯t possibly be mine.¡± As she spoke, she handed the earring back to the doctor and wiped her already swollen hand. Haillie was totally thrown off, her face frozen in shock, ¡°This¡­¡± Ellinor continued, ¡°So, are you going to apologize now?¡± At this point, Haillie looked extremely awkward and didn¡¯t know what to say. If she didn¡¯t apologize, she¡¯d look like a total jerk. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 So, Haillie cracked a gentle smile again and whispered, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m really sorry, it was a misunderstanding! You should¡¯ve mentioned your allergy earlier, if you had, we wouldn¡¯t have had this mix¨Cup! Ellinor retorted casually. ¡°So now you¡¯re trying to y the misunderstanding card, Haillie? You almost painted me as a viin in front of everyone, and now you¡¯re ming me for not proving my innocence sooner?¡± Haillie¡¯s smile was strained, ¡°Ellinor, that¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Haillie, I don¡¯t care what you mean, just remember you¡¯re picking up the tab for all this mess!¡± Even though Haillie felt ufortable, she had to suck it up and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ellinor, I messed up. I¡¯ll take the hit. Today was on me, consider it my apology¡± Just as Ellinor was about to speak, she was suddenly turned around and found Theo¡¯s face in front of hers, startling her. The man leaned in assertively and checked her ears, then her swollen palms. He looked furious, and barked at the stunned doctor, ¡°Where¡¯s the antihistamine?¡± The doctor was taken aback, then answered, ¡°Mr. nchet, I didn¡¯t bring any with me, I¡¯ll go fetch some right now!¡± ¡°Then go now!¡± He growled impatiently ¡°Right away!¡± The doctor grabbed his medical kit and rushed out. Theo then scooped Ellinor up and, without a care for her feelings, carried her out. Belinda quickly ran after them, ¡°Wait for me!¡± Watching this scene, Jonah nudged his friend, Kemp Larios, ¡°Kemp, do you think Theo¡¯s fallen for her?¡± Kemp kept a poker face and replied coldly, ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± Jonah quickly added, ¡°You¡¯re the expert, aren¡¯t you? Weren¡¯t you smitten with the Hughes family¡¯s daughter?¡± Seemingly reminded of a painful past, Kemp was irritated, ¡°Shut up!¡± After scolding Jonah, Kemp walked out. Jonah shrugged, ¡°Bartlett, see, I didn¡¯t even say anything and he¡¯s already mad!¡± Bartlett chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re always bringing up things that upset people!¡± Inside the dressing room, only Byran Howard remained with Haillie. ¡°Haillie, let me help you back to your room to rest.¡± Haillie was upset, ¡°Byran, it seems we¡¯ve underestimated her! Ellinor is more cunning than we thought!¡± Frowning. Byran was remorseful, ¡°Haillie, you still don¡¯t believe Ellinor? She had such a severe reaction to the earrings!¡± Haillie scoffed, ¡°Who knows what trick she used?! Maybe she did it to clear her name. I wouldn¡¯t put it past her!¡± Byran disagreed with Haillie, ¡°Haillie, I think you¡¯re overthinking. Ellinor wouldn¡¯t purposely harm you; she¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Haillie was taken aback, ¡®Byran, what are you saying?¡± Byran, who hated Ellinor even more than she did, was actually defending Ellinor! Byran looked steadfast and innocent, ¡°Ellinor is my friend now, I choose to trust her.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Haillie looked shocked, ¡°Friend? Byran, when did you two be friends? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Byran exined to Haillie about the time Ellinor saved him at Pearl Moon. Haillie still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. ¡°So, you¡¯re betraying your own sister just because Ellinor helped you win a game?¡± Byran shook his head, ¡°No, of course not! I wouldn¡¯t betray you. I just think Ellinor isn¡¯t a bad person¡± ¡°Byran, you disappoint mel Haillie stood up and hobbled out of the room Byran was left alone, frowning and deep in thought Under a parasol. Ellinor was sitting on Theo¡¯sp, and he was applying medicine to her ear. The doctor stood nearby, nervously holding a bottle of medicine. Theo¡¯s long fingers held a cotton swab, which he dipped in medication and gently applied to Ellinor¡¯s bruised earlobe. He then took her hand and gently wiped the rash on her palm Ellinor felt a bit itchy and tried to pull her hand back. Theo sternly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ellinor was extremely reluctant but felt helpless. After all, Theo was just trying to help, and if she firmly refused, people would think she was ungrateful. Most importantly, she couldn¡¯t resist Theo. He was too strong, and she couldn¡¯t break free. So, she had to endure the itch and let him apply the medicine.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After the medication was applied, Theo took an allergy pill from the doctor and handed it to her along with a cup of water. Ellinor frowned, ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t need medicine. This rash will go away on its own in a couple of days¡± Theo frowned and said, ¡°You need to take this!¡± Ellinor was not used to being controlled like this and was unhappy. So, she angrily swallowed the pills and washed them down with a big gulp of water. Theo finally let her go after she obediently took the medicine. Breakfast was prepared by the stable. On the table were delicious sandwiches and hearty bowls of oatmeal. Ellinor was very hungry, so she sat down to eat. Just as she was about to take a spoonful of oatmeal, a large hand had already picked up the bowl. Theo took the oatmeal she was about to eat, which made her angry and ready to argue. But then she saw Theo slowly scoop up a spoonful of oatmeal and start to feed her. Ellinor was stunned and then said with a sense of helplessness, ¡°Theo, my hand just has a rash, it¡¯s not useless.¡± Theo didn¡¯t care about what she said and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Ellinor thought this was weird. ¡°Theo, I can eat on my own!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t rub off the medicine on your hands.¡± Ellinor fell silent. Well, if she wasn¡¯t hungry, she wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with Thea. With a sense of helplessness, Ellinor opened her mouth and swallowed the oatmeal that Theo was feeding her. Then, Theo patiently fed her the oatmeal, spoon by spoon Belinda was stunned when she saw this, ¡°Oh my god, is this really my uncle? I never thought he could take care of a girl so well!¡± Ellinor was already feeling awkward, and Belinda¡¯s words made her lose her appetite even more. Belinda came closer, her face full of admiration, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve never seen my uncle take care of a girl like this. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a considerate man after being with you! How did you do it? Can you teach me?¡± Ellinor frowned and looked at the stern¨Cfaced man in front of her. Where was he being considerate? He had no idea what the word ¡®considerate¡® meant at all! Seeing that Ellinor was too embarrassed to eat her oatmeal, Theo frowned and red at Belinda, ¡°Have you had your breakfast?¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Belinda chuckled and nodded, ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯ve already eaten!¡± Theo spoke coldly. ¡°Then what are you still doing here?¡± Belinda was taken aback, thenughed. ¡°Oh, Uncle, I get it leave you guys alone now. Off I go to see if my little pony has grown!¡± Ellinor was speechless After Belinda ran off, another spoonful of oatmeal was brought to her mouth. Ellinor looked down at the catmeal, then up at Theo and frowned slightly. ¡°Theo, do we need to keep this act up in front of Belinda too?¡± She thought he was putting on a show? Theo was displeased, and the rare softness in his eyes disappeared, ¡°Just eat your palmeal!¡± Ellinor thought Theo¡¯s temper was strange. She opened her mouth to eat the oatmeal but was thinking about what a bad temper he had! While eating her oatmeal, she heard Theo call her name in a very serious tone. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Ellinor.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up¡± Ellinor looked at Theo, waiting for him to speak. Theo stared at her intently and was silent for about a minute before speaking again, ¡°Remember, you don¡¯t have to prove anything to anyone, especially not by hurting yourself¡± Ellinor was confused, ¡°So, if I¡¯m falsely used, can¡¯t I prove my innocence?¡± Theo said, ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll believe you unconditionally. You don¡¯t need to prove your innocence to anyone else. You¡¯re always innocent in my eyes. Do you understand?¡± Ellinor was stunned and felt very awkward. Why was he suddenly making such a promise¨Clike statement? Another spoonful of oatmeal was brought to her mouth, but Ellinor shook her head, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m full. I can¡¯t eat anymore¡± Theo didn¡¯t force her when she said she didn¡¯t want to eat. Instead, he casually put the spoonful of oatmeal into his own mouth and swallowed it. Ellinor was momentarily stunned and felt a bit shy when she saw Theo do this. Sharing a bowl of oatmeal and utensils was something only intimate people do! Theo was a clean freak. Why didn¡¯t he mind eating and using things she had used? Ellinor felt a bit ufortable, ¡°Theo, your behavior today is making me quite uneasy!¡± Theo continued eating her leftover oatmeal, casually saying. ¡°If you¡¯re ufortable, you¡¯ll get used to it eventually.¡± Ellinor awkwardly said, ¡°There¡¯s no eventually! In two more months, our partnership will end. Once we separate, I¡¯ll have to break the habits I¡¯ve developed¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s not separate Theo responded, his tone t as if stating a very natural fact.. Ellinor was stunned. What was he talking about? Not separate? What did he mean by that? ¡°Ellinor,e over here for a moment. I have something to tell you!¡± Byran suddenly appeared, his face serious. Before Ellinor could respond, Theo spoke first, ¡°What do you need from her? Just say it here.¡± Facing Theo, Byran frowned, feeling pressured, ¡°Theo, I want to talk to Ellinor alone¡­¡± Ellinor stood up, ¡°Theo, I¡¯ll go with him for a bit.¡± Theo frowned unhappily and coldly said, ¡°Sit down.¡± Ellinor knew Theo had a strong need for control. She thought for a moment, then leaned in and whispered in his ear, ¡°Theo, I¡¯ll go listen first, thene back and tell you secretly¡± Theo¡¯s mood suddenly improved and his stance was no longer as firm. He then responded with a low grunt. Without thinking too much, Ellinor followed Byran Arriving at the horse track¡¯s forest with Byran, Ellinor asked him, ¡°What did you want to tell me? Spit it out!¡± Suddenly, Byran raised his arm and leaned against a tree, effectively trapping Ellinor in his arms. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Ellinor instantly froze, then nonchntly crossed her arms and gave Byran a disdainful look ¡°Mr Howard, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Byran appeared extremely uneasy, as if contemting how to respond After half a minute, he finally blurted out, ¡°Ellinor, I want to pursue your Ellinor felt oddly calm, then boredly sized him up from head to toe, ¡°Are you even legal? Byran lifted his chin defiantly. ¡°In another six months, Ill be legall Ellinor yawnedzily ¡°Thene find me when you¡¯re legal!¡± After saying that, she was ready to take off, clearly uninterested in carrying on the conversation. But Pyran blocked her way with his arms, refusing to let her go. Byran became serious ¡°Ellinor, stay away from Theo. He belongs to my sister! If you¡¯re into rich guys, you can be with me. I can spoil you too, my family can give you whatever you need¡°¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t escape his grasp, Ellinor leaned against a tree, looked at the boy in front of her, and chuckled. ¡°You want me to be with you? You haven¡¯t even started working yet and you¡¯re still living off your parents. What would I get from being with you? Would I have to support you? Hearing Ellinor¡¯s words, Byran felt humiliated but couldn¡¯t retort ¡°I¡¯m not a kid! You¡¯re only a few years older than me! When I have control over the finances, I¡¯ll give you plenty of money to spend!¡± Ellinor coldly watched the naive boy in front of her make his promises, and easily shrugged off his arm, ¡°I appreciate your feelings, but I don¡¯t have time to wait for you to grow up We¡¯re not a good match!¡± With that, she easily slipped away from Byran. But Byran emphasized again, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re not allowed to be with Theo. He¡¯s my sister¡¯s man!¡± So the reason he said all that was because he wanted Theo for his sister. What he didn¡¯t know was that she was far from being his sister¡¯s rival. Her rtionship with Theo was purely business, and it would end when the contract expired. Thinking about this, Ellinor suddenly reyed what Theo had just said to her, ¡°Then let¡¯s not separate.¡± He said it so casually that she didn¡¯t think he had thought it through. Before this, Theo had mentioned many times that he wasn¡¯t interested in women like her. He could give her anything but feelings. Clearly. Theo also didn¡¯t want to develop a more intimate rtionship with her during their coboration So what did he mean by ¡®not separating¡®? Theo¡¯s thoughts were always changing, and there were so many of them! Ellinor paused, fell silent for two seconds, and calmly said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Theo isn¡¯t mine, and I don¡¯t need to give him back to your sister! You should worry less about this and focus on your homework!¡± Byran frowned and angrily retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me! I¡¯ve already finished my homework!¡± ¡°Then stop showing up in front of me!¡± Ellinor, growing tired, quickly walked away But Byran kept following her, ¡°Ellinor, I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m going to start pursuing you from today. Just wait and see!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ellinorughed, ¡°You want to chase me? First, get into a good college, and then we can talk about it! I like boys who are good at academics; otherwise, I worry it might affect my kids 1Q.¡± As she spoke, she tapped her temple, clearly mocking Byran¡¯s intelligence. Byran was so angry that he started shaking. ¡®Ellinor! What do you mean? I¡¯m very smart!¡± Ellinor ignored him and while humming a tune, she leisurely walked away. Byran stood in ce, frowning, then clenched his fist So it¡¯s just about getting into a good college, that was not hard for him. Ellinor, just wait You will be mine. When Ellinor returned, she saw Theo sitting under a beach umbre, casually chatting with Jonah and the other guys. She really didn¡¯t want to approach them. Jonah always brought up embarrassing topics, and he would definitely make fun of Theo and her. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 But Theo had already spotted her. She had no choice but to go over, or she wouldn¡¯t have a way to exin why she didn¡¯t. Ellinor sighed and walked over. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m back Theo was sipping a cup of coffee when he nced at her, ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Ellinor shook her head boredly. ¡®Nothing worth mentioning. He¡¯s too naive¡± Theo suddenly felt unhappy. She had promised to tell him what Byran said when she returned. Was she lying to him? Jonah patted the stool next to him, grinning ¡°Ellinor, have a seat. Let¡¯s chat!¡± Ellinor nced at Jonah, she didn¡¯t want to chat with him at all. He¡¯d definitely make her ufortable. Just then, Belinda ran over from a distance, ¡°Ellinor! Let¡¯s pick a horse. It¡¯s cool in the morning and perfect for a horse race. I¡¯ll get super¨Chot at noon!¡± Ellinor looked at Belinda, then at Theo, and asked earnestly. ¡°Theo, can I go?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Although she wouldn¡¯t always obey Theo, he brought her here today, mainly to y the mole of his wife. So she had to respect his opinion. If he let her go, she could leave his side. Theo, who was originally upset with her for not telling the truth about Byran, felt happy again when he heard her asking for his permission He looked at her affectionately and nodded slightly, ¡°Go have fun ¡°Thanks, Theo!¡± After a smallugh, Ellinor turned around and followed Belinda to the stables. Theo sipped his coffee, watching Ellinor until she was out of sight. Jonah saw this and joked, ¡°Theo, you¡¯ve be so gentletely! What happened? Did Ellinor charm you?¡± Theo red at him, ¡°Do you have a problem?¡± Jonah shrugged, ¡°No problem, I¡¯m just curious about what magic Ellinor had to make you fall for her.¡± Theo was expressionless, but he coldly replied to Jonah. ¡°Stop being so curious about other people¡¯s wives¡± Kemp spoke up. ¡°He just needs a woman to keep him in check!¡± Jonah crossed his legs. ¡°Kemp, don¡¯t curse me just because you were once controlled by a woman!¡± Kemp growled, ¡°Are you asking for trouble?¡± Bartlett stood up andughed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not sit around. Let¡¯s go horse riding. How about a race?¡± Jonah leaned back in his chair, ¡°Bartlett, you guys go ahead. It¡¯s too hot for me!* Bartlettughed helplessly, ¡°Jonah, you arranged this outing. Why aren¡¯t you participating now? Kemp said coldly, ¡°Ignore him!¡± Jonah retorted immediately, ¡°Kemp, how could you treat me like this?¡± At the stables. Among the hundreds of horses, Ellinor picked out a white one with a ck spot on its forehead. She was about to lead the white horse out when she heard someone say, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to handle that horse. You better choose another one.¡± It was Haillie Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 The sound of Haillie¡¯s voice made Ellinor spin around, only to find Haillie leading a chestnut horse and watching her from a distance ¡°Haillie, has your foot already healed¡± Ellinor asked Belinda had gone to another row of stables to fetch her horse, leaving the two of them alone. Haillie¡¯s pretentious friendliness was gone as she openly showed hostility Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. towards Ellinor ¡°My foot¡¯s still busted, but that little scratch ain¡¯t stopping me from riding!¡± Haillie had wailed so dramatically when she got hurt that any passerby might¡¯ve thought she¡¯d been maimed And now, here she was, standing and leading a horse as if nothing had happened. She must¡¯ve been pretending back then, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to ride so soon Ellinor simply smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good to know¡± She didn¡¯t want to engage with Haillie any further and without giving her another nce, she continued towards the horse she¡¯d chosen. Just then, Haillie scoffed, ¡°Ellinor. I¡¯d steer clear of that horse if I were you. Even if you manage to lead it out, you won¡¯t be able to ride it!¡± Ellinor paused. Haillie¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound like a taunt. She nced at the horse, then back at Haillie, ¡°What do you mean, Haillie?¡± Haillie looked at her with disdain. That horse already has an owner, and it only listens to its owner. No one else has been able to ride it so far!¡± Ellinor was curious. ¡°And who¡¯s the owner?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing who the owner is! If I were you, I¡¯d pick another horse, otherwise, you¡¯ll scare the living daylights out of the others!¡± Haillie¡¯s dislike for her was now clear. Ellinor, however, found this conversation quite enjoyable and responded with a smile, ¡°Thanks for the heads up, but can I ask you one more thing?¡± Haillie frowned and looked at her with contempt. ¡°What now?¡± Ellinor asked, ¡°Haillie, do you dislike me because you have a crush on Theo?¡± Haillie exined straight up. ¡°Theo, Jonah, and I have been friends since we were kids. Our rtionship is pure and not something a woman like you would understand!¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t bothered by her insult and asked, ¡°If you¡¯re not into Theo, why are you targeting me? The watch incident and today¡¯s incident were both deliberate setups, weren¡¯t they? You¡¯re just trying to make Theo hate me, right?¡± Without showing any guilt, Haillie nodded, ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to know, I¡¯ll tell you straight up. Patricia¡¯s my best friend and I can¡¯t stand by and watch a woman like you steal him it¡¯d break her heart!¡± Ellinor caught on immediately, ¡°So your bestie is Byrans sister?¡± ¡°Exactly! ¡°She must be a wonderful person for you all to care for her so much.¡± Haillie was proud and overjoyed when talking about her bestie, ¡°Absolutely! Patricia Howard is the best girl in the world! She¡¯s noble, kind, and academically outstanding You can¡¯t hold a candle to her!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ellinor asked nonchntly Haillie was irked by Ellinor¡¯s indifference. Nothing seemed to bother her. So, she said fiercely, ¡°Ellinor, since we¡¯re already talking about Patricia, let me tell you more about her! Theo and Patricia were great together. They only broke up because of family conflicts, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can just waltz in and marry Theo!¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Ellinor hung her head and heaved a frustrated sigh. ¡°You might not believe me, but I¡¯m not into Theo, and I¡¯ve no interest in marrying him. Hailhel You¡¯re just wasting your time and energy going after me like this!¡± Haillie blinked, looking at her in confusion, ¡°What did you just say? You don¡¯t like Thea? I dare you to swear that there¡¯s nothing going on between you two and you don¡¯t like him!¡± Ellinor fell silent She couldn¡¯t do what Haillie was demanding. Because her rtionship with Theo had be quite intimate due to¡­ that incident. Of course, she had to do what she did then N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But no one would understand her dilemma, and even if she tried to exin, no one would believe that she was just trying to save someone So, it was best to keep this a secret forever. Once the three¨Cmonth coboration period was over, she would leave the nchet family and completely disappear from Theo¡¯s life, proving through her actions that she had no interest in anything rted to the nchet family. Seeing Ellinor¡¯s silence, Haillie scoffed. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t dare! How could you say you don¡¯t like Theo and don¡¯t want to marry him! Women like you, once they get their hands on a rich man, they don¡¯t let go so easily!¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her, nor did she feel the need to exin her actions. Just then, Belinda approached her, leading a horse, ¡°Ellinor, have you picked a horse yet?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed Haillie was there too and frowned ¡°Haillie, didn¡¯t you hurt your foot? Howe you¡¯re riding? Were you pretending to be in pain?¡± Haillie didn¡¯t dislike Belinda, so she replied softly. ¡°Belinda, my foot feels much better after resting. I don¡¯t want to miss out on riding with everyone, so I¡¯ll try to hang in there¡± Belinda muttered under her breath, ¡°No one wants to ride with you¡± Ignoring Haillie, Belinda led the horse towards Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, have you picked a horse? If so, let¡¯s lead them out.¡± Ellinor nodded and pointed at the horse, ¡°I¡¯ve picked. It¡¯s that one¡± She hadn¡¯t changed her mind. She¡¯d chosen the white horse with a ck spot on its forehead. Haillie frowned at Ellinor; daring to choose that horse was practically asking for trouble! Seeing which horse it was, Belinda shook her head, ¡°Ellinor, you can¡¯t ride that horse! A lot of people have been thrown off by it; some even broke their bones. For safety reasons, you better pick another one.¡± Even Belinda was saying this, it showed the horse was indeed wild It was loyal, only recognized its own master, and wouldn¡¯t submit. She liked that kind of horse Haillie sneered, then suddenly said, ¡°Belinda, since Ellinor insists on that horse, just let her try! Maybe Ellinor can really tame that wild horse!¡± It was her own choice. If she ended up being thrown off, she had no one to me but herself! Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Belinda was still hesitating. ¡°But¡­..¡± Ellinor had already led the horse out, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s give it a try Belinda was still worried ¡®Ellinor, are you sure about this? This horse is really hard to ride! Ellinor just chuckled, ¡°No worries, I really like this horse.¡± ¡°Alright then, just be extra careful when you¡¯re riding it!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I got it¡± Haillie, leading the horse, was trailing behind them, looking at Ellinor¡¯s back with disdain. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Ellinor tumble off the horse¡¯s back. Actually, Haillie¡¯s foot no longer hurt, but she had to y along with her previous act, so she pretended to limp. Byran came over on a chestnut horse looking for them, and when he saw the white horse Ellinor was leading, he was first shocked, then frowned ¡°Ellinor, you actually dared to take Yvette out!¡± Yvette? Such a handsome horse with such a cute name? Ellinor reached out to pat Yvette¡¯s neck, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Can¡¯t I ride it?¡± Byran dismounted from his horse and exined seriously. ¡°You can ride Yvette, but you might lose your life after that! Yvette is my sister¡¯s horse; it only lets my sister ride it, anyone else who tries to ride it gets thrown off hard!¡± Ellinor was stunned. This was Byran¡¯s sister¡¯s horse? ¡°Which sister¡¯s horse is it?¡± Byran said, ¡°My eldest sister¡¯s!¡± ¡°I heard from my brother that this was a pony my father gave my eldest sister for her third birthday. My sister named it Yvette! After my sister disappeared, for all these years, Yvette never let anyone ride it! So, I suggest you take Yvette back and switch to another horse! Otherwise, if you fall off, you might end up crippled!¡± Ellinor looked at the white horse next to her. It didn¡¯t seem as fierce as they described. Plus, there was something oddly familiar about the name ¡°Yvette¡°. ¡°Yvette¡± She tried calling its name The white horse seemed to respond a bit, tilting its head to look at her and trying to nudge her head. Seeing Yvette¡¯s reaction, Byran immediately pulled Ellinor back a bit, ¡°Careful! It¡¯s starting to get agitated! You¡¯ll definitely get thrown off if you try to ride it!¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t scared at all. She reached out to pat Yvette¡¯s face, soothing its mood. Haillie came over to Byran¡¯s side, ¡°Byran, I told Ellinor the same thing just now, but she insists on choosing Yvette, why don¡¯t we just let her try?¡± Byran frowned seriously, ¡°Haillie, this horse is very dangerous, you know how fiery Yvette¡¯s temper is; it could easily turn deadly!¡± Haillie looked helpless. But Ellinor is stubborn¡­¡± Suddenly, there was a horse¡¯s neigh! Byran whipped his head around just in time to see Ellinor had already hopped onto the horse¡¯s back, swinging the reins, ¡°Yvette, let¡¯s go!¡± Yvette was very excited, it reared up and neighed. Ellinor would have surely fallen off if she wasn¡¯t holding onto the reins! Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 What a nerve¨Cwracking scene! Over yonder, Theo, about to race Jonah and others, heard themotion and turned to see this hair¨C raising spectacle Theo was freaked out, he immediately whipped his ck thoroughbred around and dashed over Over here, after Yvette gave an excited neigh, shended steadily on all fours and then cheerfully carried Ellinor towards the fields of the racing track, not resisting the rider on her back. This made Bryan, who was about to rush to the rescue, freeze He waspletely bbergasted. Ellinor could actually ride Yvette? How How is that possible? Haillie was also speechless, disappointed, and pissed off that she didn¡¯t see Ellinor tumble off the horse as she had expected Why could Ellinor tame this stubborn horse? This horse didn¡¯t even let Patricia ride! Belinda was still scared, but she admired Ellinor even more. Ellinor could even tame such a wild horse, no wonder she could win her uncle¡¯s heart. Upon confirming that Ellinor was safe, Theo rxed. He reined in his horse, slowing its pace. He watched Ellinor riding in the distance with an expression of appreciation for her ability It seemed like there was nothing in this world that Ellinor couldn¡¯t handle. ¡°Yvette!¡± After running a fewps in the field, Ellinor pulled on the reins to let the horse rest a bit. Yvette obediently slowed down and leisurely strolled. Ellinor stroked its mane, ¡°Do you miss your owner?¡± The horse didn¡¯t speak, but it made some animal noises as if to affirm her question. ¡°Ellinor Ellinor!¡± Belinda rode over, and her horse walked alongside Ellinor at the same pace. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re amazing You actually tamed this difficult horse. This makes me admire you even more!¡± Ellinor shook her head, not particrly thrilled, ¡°She¡¯s got a good character, she¡¯s just a bit stubborn.¡± ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re still amazing! Nobody else can ride her!¡± Haillie and Byran also rode over Byran looked at Ellinor with a haughty expression, ¡°Ellinor, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to tame Yvette! How did you make my sister¡¯s horse listen to you?¡± Ellinor replied nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any tricks. I just felt a connection with her, so I rode her¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. -Haillie was¨Cdisgusted by Ellinor¡¯s exnation! How could she possibly have a connection with Byran¡¯s sister¡¯s horse? How could a pauper like her have any connection with such a noble thoroughbred? If it weren¡¯t for Theo bringing her here today, she probably wouldn¡¯t even get a chance to see such an expensive purebred in her life! Haillie scoffed quietly. ¡°Ellinor, since you can handle Yvette so well, why don¡¯t we have a race?¡± Ellinor looked at Haillie, then nced sarcastically at her injured foot, ¡°Is your foot okay, Haillie? You¡¯re not gonna me me if something happens, right?¡± Caught off guard, Haillie gave an awkwardugh, ¡°Ellinor, that was a misunderstanding before. I¡¯ve apologized to you! Can you stop bringing it up?¡± When no one else was around, Haillie¡¯s dislike for her was pretty obvious. But when others were present, she¡¯d act all friendly and kind. It was making it awkward for her to expose Haillie¡¯s true colors Ellinor shrugged and smiled faintly, ¡°I was just kidding! Of course, you can race me. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Byran had always been a big fan ofpetitions, so he eagerly suggested ¡°Let¡¯s have a race, all four of us! From here to the end of that forest up front, first one there¡¯s the winner! What do you reckon?¡± Belinda raised her hand. Tm in!¡± After everyone agreed, they spread out horizontally, each entering their ownne, making sure their starting points were aligned and ready to bolt ¡°Ellinor¡± A deep male voice suddenly roared from behind them Ellinor was ready to run with Yvette when she heard her name. She turned around to see Theo, sitting on a glossy ck horse, stationed not far away looking at her with a stern face Dressed in an elegant and professional equestrian outfit, Theo looked noble and handsome. Theo on the horse didn¡¯t resemble a prince but was more like a majestic king. Ellinor was taken aback before asking. ¡°Theo? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± His tone was calm. It was not exactly amand, but it carried a sense of undeniable authority. Ellinor frowned in confusion, guiding Yvette towards Theo, curious about what Theo was up to. Belinda, Byran, and Haillie also turned around, watching with different thoughts. Ellinor¡¯s horse stopped face to face with Theo¡¯s. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, Theo? We were just about to start a race!¡± They were sitting on their horses, facing each other, at a distance unreachable by stretching an arm. Unsatisfied with the distance, Theo pulled the reins, moving his horse forward and aligning the horses¡® bodies just so he could look at Ellinor up close. His gaze swept over Ellinor¡¯s slightly swollen ear, then dropped to her hand holding the reins. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Feeling perplexed, Ellinor nevertheless released the reins and extended her hand. Theo flipped her hand in his rough,rge one, noticing her allergic rash had improved, which slightly eased his tense mood. ¡°Theo?¡± Ellinor frowned in confusion, growing impatient. Theo looked back up at her, aware of her eagerness to race. He pulled out a sealed water bottle from the side of the saddle, opened it, and handed it to her. ¡°Have a drink, then you can go y.¡± He called her over just for this? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ellinor was stunned. She thought he had something important to say! Feeling a bit thirsty, she took the water and gulped down a few sips, then handed it back, ¡°Thanks, Theo. Can I go race now?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Theo replied With his permission, Ellinor turned her horse and galloped away without looking back. Did Theo call her over just to give her water? Since when did Theo start caring so much about her? Theo watched Ellinor¡¯s slim figure bobbing on the horse, deep in thought for a moment. He took a sip from the water bottle in his hand and then sealed it Theo, you¡¯re so considerate! You even rode over to give Ellinor some water to drink!¡± Jonah joked while stopping his horse next to Theo.. Theo¡¯s expression darkened. He nced sideways to see that Jonah, Kemp, and Bartlett had all ridden over to him. Jonah held up a water bottle, mimicking Theo¡¯s serious tone, then turned to his friend on the other side, ¡°Kemp, have a drink before you go y. Your lips are chapped, and it¡¯s breaking my heart¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Kemp felt like he was gonna puke. With a poker face. Theo casually lifted the whip in his hand and gave it a hearty swing The whipnded on the backside of Jonah¡¯s horse. The next second, the horse darted off, Jonah and all, Jonah, unable to control his startled horse, could only shout from a distance, ¡°Theo! It was just a joke, man! How could you do this to me? Theo stowed his whip, his face as impassive as ever. Bartlett chuckled softly, ¡°Theo, Kemp, shall we continue our match over there?¡± Kemp nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Theo responded indifferently, but his eyes unconsciously drifted to Ellinor. Her match with the others had already begun. She was galloping towards the woods, currently in the lead. Theo, Kemp, and Bartlett headed to the equestrian field to have a friendlypetition to kill some time. Soon, Jonah came back on his horse, cursing the three of them as he joined in And so, more than an hour passed Ellinor, Belinda, Byran, and Haillie hadn¡¯t returned from their race. Though the Mountain Racecourse was huge, there was only one grasnd and one forest suitable for horse racing. Even if they had been racing all this time, they should have returned by now. Even if they weren¡¯t tired, the horses must have been As Theo jumped over an obstacle in the field on his horse, he felt an inexplicable sense of unease and rubbed his furrowed brows. At that moment, several figures on horseback appeared in the distance. They were back. But, there were only three horses and three people. As they got closer, he saw clearly that it was Belinda, Byran, and Haillie. Ellinor was missing After a sharp look around the trio, Theo asked in a low voice, ¡°Where is she?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Belinda looked up, her face pale and tear¨Cstreaked, ¡°Uncle Theo, Ellinor¡­¡± Theo immediately asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡± Belinda broke down, crying. ¡°We were racing, and Ellinor came in first. We were all tired, so we dismounted to rest under the trees in the woods. When we decided to head back, Ellinor got back on her horse, Yvette. Suddenly, Yvette got wild and took off with Ellinor. The three of us quickly followed, but Yvette was too fast! We couldn¡¯t catch up! Eventually, we found a calmed down Yvette near the edge of a cliff on the mountain, but Ellinor was nowhere to be found. It seems like she might have fallen off the cliff.¡± Byran¡¯s shoulders were trembling, guilt was written all over his face, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Haillie, the oldest of the group, wasparatively calm. With a regretful look, she sighed, ¡®Theo, Byran, and I both warned Ellinor not to ride that horse today, but she didn¡¯t listen to us. She thought she could handle Yvette; we didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± Theo didn¡¯t have the patience for Haillie¡¯s rambling. With a stern face, he whipped the reins, turned his horse around, and galloped off towards the cliff. This was serious. A life was on the line! Jonah, Kemp, and Bartlett also quickly got on their horses and followed Theo to check out the situation. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 On the edge of a cliff. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Yvette, the white horse, was still lingering mournfully on the edge A piece of torn red fabric was hanging off a rock on the cliff¡¯s edge. They recognized it as part of Ellinor¡¯s riding outfit. Theo pulled on his horse¡¯s reins, leaped off immediately, and briskly walked to the cliffs edge. He peered down with sharp eyes but didn¡¯t see anything Behind him, the scattered, hurried sound of horse hooves approached and then stopped Jonah, Kemp, and Bartlett had arrived The three got off their horses, looking at the dangerous scene at the edge of the cliff. They exchanged nces and were speechless for a moment Jonah became serious and solemn. He stepped forward and patted Theo¡¯s shoulder gravely. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Theo¡¯s expression was stern and he was silent. Sad? Why should he be sad? Theo turned around and looked at Jonah with a stern and calm gaze. ¡°I¡¯m going down there. You guys go call for a rescue team right now!¡± With that, he turned around, took a climbing rope from the saddle of his ck horse, swung it out, and hooked it onto arge tree at the edge of the cliff. Then he tied it around himself, ready to go down personally Seeing this, Kemp raised his arm to grab Theo¡¯s arm, trying to calm him down. ¡°Theo, cool down.¡± Jonah also tried to stop him, ¡°Theo, we don¡¯t know what the terrain is like down there. You can¡¯t go!¡± Bartlett slowly walked to the edge of the cliff, bent down to pick up the piece of red fabric hanging from the rock, and sighed sadly. ¡°Such a shame, Ellinor was so young Theo was quite annoyed. He broke free from Kemp¡¯s grip, ¡°Go call for a rescue team now!¡± Theo At that moment, Belinda, Byran, and Haillie arrived on their horses. Before they got close, they saw Theo jumping off the edge of the cliff. Haillie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she shouted. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t Belinda was also frightened, ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°Theo!¡± Byran urgently spurred his horse, trying to get it to run faster. But Theo¡¯s figure had already disappeared from the edge of the cliff. When they arrived at the edge, Belinda immediately jumped off her horse, ran up, and looked down in despair. She couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Oh my god, my uncle has gone to die with Ellinor!¡± Byran was initially very anxious, but after hearing Belinda¡¯s words, he felt helpless and said, ¡°Theo went down with a rope. He¡¯s not that stupid to go die with Ellinor!¡± Belinda finally realized this and instantly stopped crying. She looked around, and sure enough, she saw the rope hooked on the tree. She sighed in relief, ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth!¡± ¡°I hope Uncle can bring Ellinor back up. I hope she¡¯s safe.¡± Byran took a pack of tissues out of his pocket and threw it to her with a disgusted look, ¡°Wipe your snot; it looks disgusting!¡± Belinda red at him, picked up the tissues, and sobbed, ¡°I want to disgust you!¡± Haillie, standing to the side, was shocked into silence. She stood dazedly at the edge of the cliff. She never expected that Theo would risk his life to save Ellinor! Is Ellinor that important to him? Is he willing to risk his life for Ellinor? What does Patricia mean to him then? At the bottom of the cliff. It was dark and damp, with weeds sprouting everywhere. The rope tied to Theo wasn¡¯t long enough, so he was still a considerable distance from the bottom of the cliff. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 He gave the stone wall a forceful kick, swinging his body and, in one fluid motion, untied the rope and landed on the ground. Hisnding sent a horde of bats fluttering away Brushing off the thomy weeds that clung to him. Theo scanned his surroundings with sharp eyes. The bottom of the cliff was a harsh environment, making him incredibly ufortable However, he didn¡¯t see any sign of Ellinor No matter what state Ellinor was in, alive or dead, he had to find her! He furrowed his brows, parted the underbrush, and searched for Ellinor. Suddenly a dark figure lunged at him from behind. Theo, quick as a fox, spun around andnded a kick, sending a brown bear tumbling to the ground, wailing in pain. The bear seemed to be starving so when it saw food, it got all excited. After a brief pause, it charged at Theo again. Theo was agile and strong, and in no time, he had the bear sprawled on the ground. Danger averted! However, the appearance of the bear made Theo realize something was very wrong. There was a freaking big beast at the bottom of the cliff! He hadn¡¯t seen any sign of Ellinor. Could she have been eaten? The thought made Theo seethe with anger. He drew a small shotgun from his waist, aiming at the bear¡¯s head. The bear seemed to know it was about to be shot, but it didn¡¯t have the strength to run away. It justy there, trembling. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t kill the bear!¡± Ellinor¡¯s voice echoed through the valley. Theo spun around, and there she was, looking all disheveled, her hair a mess, and her clothes ragged, not far from him.. She looked rough, but she was still full of spirit. Ellinor stepped over some underbrush and approached Theo. ¡°Theo, about the¡­ Before she could finish. Theo rushed over and pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly She couldn¡¯t breathe with her head pressed against his chest. Finally, she managed to lift her head, ¡°Theo, that bear is a protected species, it¡¯s illegal to kill it!¡± After Theo made sure she was alright, he rxed, looking at her and educating her, ¡°Humans can kill any protected species in self¨Cdefense, you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°By the way, Theo, why did youe down here?¡± Theo frowned, looking at her as if she were an alien, ¡°What do you think?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t fall down initially I was hanging on a crooked tree, waiting for rescue! But then I saw youing down with a rope. I shouted at you, but you didn¡¯t hear! I had no choice but to jump down to find you, and 1 fell!¡± Theo immediately grabbed her shoulders, scanning her for injuries, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ellinor waved her hand dismissively, ¡°I¡¯m fine! I just ripped my clothes!¡± Theo stared at her, ¡°If you didn¡¯t fall initially, why did you jump down after seeing me?¡® ¡°Because ¡°Ellinor almost blurted out, but stopped herself, thinking it might be misunderstood. Theo frowned, pressing her, ¡°Because what?¡® Ellinor turned her head away, ufortable under Theo¡¯s intense gaze, murmuring. ¡°I came down for the same reason you did!¡± Theo paused, then burst intoughter He looked at her dirty little face, then ruffled her messy hair, saying, ¡®So you¡¯re not aplete idiot, you actually worried about your husband!¡± Ellinor was speechless Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Ellinor chuckled helplessly deciding she¡¯d had enough of Theo. She walked around him to check on the bear that had been knocked down. After a thorough examination, she saw that the bear was in a bad state. weak to run away Seeing a human approach, it roared in fear, trying to bluff its way out! Ellinor was lost in thought, looking at the pitiful creature. She sighed sympathetically, ¡°Despite its size, it¡¯s still a youngster, trying to act all tough¡± Theo joined her, coldly studying the massive bear. He doubted Ellinor¡¯s judgment, the beast clearly seemed dangerous was injured and too ¡°Theo, brown bears don¡¯t usually choose to live in such harsh conditions. I guess it fell down identally, just like us. We shouldn¡¯t hurt it anymore, let¡¯s set it freel ¡°III take your word for it Without objection, Theo idly toyed with the silver mini¨Chunting rifle in his hand before putting it away. Ellinor turned her head to look at him, deep in thought. Theo¡¯s handling of the gun was too proficient. His identity might not be as simple as that of Mr. nchet from the nchet family ¡°Do you usually carry a gun with you. Theo?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t usually need to carry it myself.¡± Theo exined casually. ¡°The Mountain Racecourse is a wilderness, there might be some wildlife; that¡¯s why I brought a gun.¡± Ellinor gave a nomittal response, then sidestepped away from him Theo caught her small movement and feeling a bit peeved, he asked, ¡°What are you doing? Are you afraid of me?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, but I¡¯m afraid your gun might go off!¡± Theo flicked her forehead, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking!¡± Ellinor frowned, rubbing the spot on her forehead that stung a little. She wasn¡¯t pleased What was Theo implying? Was he mocking her? ¡°Theo, where¡¯s the rope you were tied to when you came down? You can have the people up there pull us up one by one now!¡± Theo tilted his head up, signaling her to look over there. Following Theo¡¯s gesture, Ellinor looked up to see the rope swinging in the wind dozens of meters above them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Even if they stood on each other¡¯s shoulders, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach it. Feeling helpless, Ellinor suggested, ¡°I think we should find a ce to rest for now. Who knows how long it will take for them to find us? It¡¯s going to be cold here at night.¡± ¡°Alright, Theo replied simply As Ellinor walked ahead, she suddenly felt a weight on her shoulders. Turning her head, she saw that Theo had draped his coat over her She was a bit taken aback. ¡°Thank you¡± She said politely Theo didn¡¯t say anything and just casually walked beside her. They hadn¡¯t gone far when they heard the bear start to whimper, like a weaned child. Ellinor stopped, looked back, and then asked, ¡°Theo, should we¡­ take it with us?¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Theo looked at her, ¡°If you want, you can take it with you¡± Ellinor nodded Then, Theo turned around and tied the brown bear with vines, hoisted it onto his shoulders, and slowly followed behind Ellinor After a long trek with the two of them and the bear, they finally found a small cave at the bottom of the dark, damp valley where they could take a breather But the cave was cluttered with pesky weeds, they needed a good clean up N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Theo set the bear aside. He rolled up his sleeves gracefully and began pulling out the half¨Cmeter tall weeds at the mouth of the cave Ellinor wanted to help out. As soon as she reached out. Theo swatted away her hand. He gave her a stern look, signaling for her to rest She could only stand aside, feeling rather awkward She had never seen Theo hard at work before. Now, she found him even more masculine than when he was all dressed up in a suit She was so engrossed in watching Theo that she forgot to watch her surroundings. All of a sudden, a sharp pain shot through her arm, and she winced in pain. Looking down, she saw that a yellow¨Cgreen snake had bitten her arm. She immediately grabbed the snake and flung it into the distant bushes. Seeing the two deep, bloody tooth marks on her arm, Ellinor thought back to the look of the snake. She was pretty sure it wasn¡¯t venomous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Theo sensed something was off and approached her with a serious face Ellinor casually wiped the blood off her arm, ¡°No biggie, just got a little love bite from a snake.¡± She just got bitten and said it was no biggie? Theo frowned, grabbed her arm, and inspected it. Theo felt a surge of unease when he saw the clear bite marks on Ellinor¡¯s slender arm. He immediately leaned down to suck the venom out of her arm, spitting a mouthful of blood onto the ground Then, Theo rushed over to the bushes nearby, rummaged around, and picked a wild herb. Theo chewed up the herb and applied it to her bite wound. He then tore a piece of cloth from his shirt to bandage her wound. Ellinor didn¡¯t say a word throughout the whole process. She just stared at Theo, finding it all a bit surreal. After bandaging her wound, Theo looked up at her. Seeing her unhappy face, he asked, ¡°Are you grossed out by me?¡± Ellinor snapped out of it and shook her head immediately. She touched the herbal patch on her wound, ¡°I¡¯m not grossed out, I¡¯m just surprised! Theo, you seem to be quite experienced with snake bites. Who would¡¯ve thought someone like you would know how to treat a snake bite!¡± Theo showed no emotion and casually replied. ¡°I was bitten by a snake before; a girl taught me what to do ¡± ¡°A girl taught you?¡± Upon hearing about the girl Theo mentioned, Ellinor slightly furrowed her eyebrows, then asked with a smile, ¡°Theo, seems like you have quite a fan club!* Theo nced at her upon hearing Ellinor¡¯sment, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Ellinor froze. She felt that the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. She turned her face toward the unfortunate bear and chuckled, ¡°Why would I be jealous? I¡¯m just bored and stuck here, so I¡¯m making a joke to tease you. Based on our rtionship, it doesn¡¯t matter to me how many women you¡¯ve been with.¡± Theo stared at her, ¡°Are you really not jealous?¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Ellinor shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I can gossip about my exes with you!¡± Theo looked quite miffed. You have ex¨Cboyfriends? I remember Ms. Mendoza saying you¡¯ve never dated anyone?¡± Ellinor nodded candidly. ¡°I haven¡¯t dated anyone, but that doesn¡¯t mean I haven¡¯t had crushes on a lot of guys! Theo started to get a bit ticked off and asked coldly, ¡°Really? Well, Ms. Mendoza, spill the beans I¡¯m all ears¡± Elliner didn¡¯t look at his face, so she didn¡¯t notice his mood swing She started to list all the local and international male celebrities she had crushed on To Theo, who didn¡¯t follow the entertainment industry, those names might as well be real people from her past. Ellinor adored those celebrities; she even said dreamily, ¡°When I was eighteen, I had a crush on a guy named Halley. I loved listening to his songs and even daydreamed about marrying him.¡± *Shut up!* Theo, with a straight face, abruptly cut her off. Ellinor jumped, even the bear nearby was startled. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She turned to look at him, confused, ¡°Theo, why the yelling all of a sudden? Didn¡¯t you ask me to talk?¡± Theo gave her a cold look, didn¡¯t say a word, and walked off, dragging the unfortunate bear into the cave The bear was tossed into the corner of the cave and trembled in fear. Ellinor followed him into the cave. The cave was dark, and their phones had no signal, but they could still use the shlight function. Theo sat near the entrance, one leg stretched out, the other casually bent, his arm resting on his knee. He took out a lighter and lit a cigarette, exuding azy, wild vibe He smoked in silence. Ellinor was even more confused, they were chatting just a moment ago, why was he mad again? She had never met someone so moody! If he wasn¡¯t talking, she wouldn¡¯t either. Ellinor was upset and sat down, found afortable position against the cave wall, and waited for rescue in silence. After a while, she fell asleep against the cave wall. When she woke up, it was already dusk outside. Despite Theo¡¯s jacket draped over her, she felt a chill to the bone. At the moment. Theo was sitting next to her, eyes closed, apparently asleep. Ellinor was a bit thirsty and wanted to go out for a drink. She got up quietly, without waking Theo, and left the cave alone. Although the valley was damp, she didn¡¯t find any streams or other sources of water. It seemed hard to find clean water to drink here Suddenly, Ellinor saw a tree and felt thrilled; she walked over to it like she had just discovered treasure When she got to the tree, she confirmed it was the one she was thinking of This tree was called a water tree. If you cut the trunk, clean sap would flow out, which was naturally filtered water that could be used as emergency drinking water in the wild Ellinor immediately found a sharp rock on the ground and cut a small piece of the water tree¡¯s trunk, and soon, clean sap flowed out. Ellinor washed her hands first, then cupped her hands to drink the water. After a while, she finally quenched her thirst. She was about to go back, but after thinking about it, she decided to bring some water back for Theo. Although the guy was moody, he came down today to look for her, and usually he was quite nice to her Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 But she couldn¡¯t find anything to hold the water in. Ellinor looked around, broke off a fewrge leaves from the bushes, and folded them into a makeshift cup. Sure, the leaf cup leaked a bit, but as long as she moved fast, Theo could still drink the water Once she filled up the cup, she hurried back to the cave. In the cave, Theo was still in the same position, eyes closed, not awake. Ellinor brought the water up to him, knelt down, and gently patted his shoulder, ¡°Theo, wakey wakey, have some water!¡± Theo didn¡¯t wake up Ellinor patted him a bit harder. ¡°Theo? Wake up!¡± Still, Theo didn¡¯t wake up. Ellinor¡¯s brow furrowed as she realized something was off. From her experience with him, she knew he was super vignt with top¨Cnotch scouting skills. He wouldn¡¯t usually sleep this deeply, especially not in the wild! There was just one possibility left, Theo had fainted! But he was fine, why did he suddenly faint? Could it be because the snake that bit her today was venomous?! Theo had sucked out the poisoned blood for her, but he didn¡¯t rinse his mouth. With this thought. Ellinor felt heartbroken. She quickly put the leaf cup aside, shook Theo by the shoulders, and called out, ¡°Theo! Theo? Wake up! Theo¡­¡± But no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t wake Theo up. Ellinor started to feel uneasy; she was so worried something might happen to him. A person can go without food for a short time, but not without water! When the body is not in good condition, it¡¯s especially important to rehydrate. And if Theo really passed out because of snake venom, he needed to drink more water to flush out the toxins. Ellinor tried to feed him water, but he couldn¡¯t swallow. All the water dripped down the corners of his mouth. What a waste! This couldn¡¯t go on! She hesitated for a few seconds, took a deep breath, took a big gulp and was about to feed him in the most primitive way Saving him was important; she couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. At this moment, Theo furrowed his brows and suddenly opened his eyes, just as Ellinor¡¯s lips were about to touch his ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Theo froze, then stared at her with sharp eyes when he saw Ellinor¡¯s face get so close. Ellinor froze when she saw that Theo was suddenly awake. She swallowed the water in her mouth, quickly moved away from him and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Theo, since you¡¯re awake, get up and drink some water yourself!¡± She handed him the water left in the leaf cup Drink water? Looking at the water Ellinor handed him, Theo pondered for a moment, suddenly realizing what her actions were for Without saying a word. Theo closed his eyes again. Seeing this, Ellinor felt puzzled, ¡°Theo?¡± What was going on? Did he pass out again? Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Ellinor was shaking Theo¡¯s arm desperately, ¡°Theol Wake up, don¡¯t scare mel Theo closed his eyes and remained silent for a minute before he slowly said, ¡°Why did you stop doing what you were doing just now?¡± Ellinor was speechless What she had been doing was. Ellinor understood Theo¡¯s meaning after a bit of thought, and she wasn¡¯t happy, ¡®Don¡¯t you dare take advantage of me! Ellinor was pissed when she realized she had been fooled. She brought the remaining water to him and coldly said, ¡°Drink it yourself! I busted my ass to bring this water back for you, if you don¡¯t drink it, it¡¯s all going to go to waste!¡± Theo wasn¡¯t even thirsty But little Ellinor had gone out of her way to bring this water back for him, so he was definitely going to drink it. Theo reached out to take the leaf cup from her and drank the remaining half cup of water in one gulp. Then, as if he suddenly thought of something, he stared at the empty reed leaf cup in his hand. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Ellinor, have we met somewhere before?¡± Ellinor sat there, hugging her knees, and looked quite skinny. She thought he was messing with her again when she heard Theo¡¯s words. She looked at him and said, ¡°Theo, stop pretending to have amnesia, it¡¯s boring!¡± But Theo wasn¡¯t joking, he said very seriously. ¡°I mean, a long time ago, did we meet somewhere?¡± She gave him a strange look as she listened to Theo¡¯s serious tone, which waspletely unlike his usual teasing ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Before I was eighteen, I lived in a vige and had no chance to meet a rich boy like you, Theo.¡± Theo lowered his head in deep thought Ten years ago, he went to the countryside to inspect the poverty alleviation projects established by his group in poor areas but was ambushed by enemies and senously injured In a hurry, he hid in the forest of a small mountain vige, waiting for his subordinates toe to his aid. While waiting in the forest, he was dizzy from excessive blood loss, and the smell of blood attracted a poisonous snake that bit him. That day, he almost lost his life, but a little girl who happened to pass by saved him. The girl wasn¡¯t very old and was only around ten, but she was remarkably calm and mature. First, she used a headband to tightly bind his arm to prevent the poison from spreading through his blood vessels, then she sucked out the poisonous blood from his wound and spat it out, one mouthful at a time. Afterwards, she found a certain herb in the nearby bushes, chewed it up, and applied it to his snakebite. The girl told him that where there are snakes, there was usually this herb and that it could neutralize most types of snake venom. Then, she took out her handkerchief and bandaged another wound on his body. Due to the remaining venom in his body, he temporarily lost his sight and couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face clearly For the next three days, the girl would pass by the forest every day, bringing him a bun and pouring a cup of water from her bottle for him to drink. She, too, had fashioned a cup from reed leaves to hold the water The day his subordinates found him, the girl hadn¡¯te yet, and he had urgent matters to attend to. He left a subordinate to wait for the girl, leaving her a bracelet his mother had given him as a token, and told her that she coulde to the nchet Corporation in Greenhaven for help any time she needed it. He took the leaf cup the girl had made as a souvenir Soon after, a girl came to the nchet Corporation looking for him with the bracelet. That¡¯s when he realized that the girl who had saved him was Patricia, who had been vacationing and recovering in a summer vi in the country at that time. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 That reed cup didn¡¯tst long before it withered and got tossed out by the housemaid during the clean up. Who would have thought Ellinor could make such a thing out of reeds. ¡°Theo, we gotpany!¡± Ellinor¡¯s voice snapped Theo out of his thoughts. He turned his head to see shlight beams sweeping at the entrance, apanied by the noise of a helicopter approaching Theo got up, took Ellinor¡¯s hand, and headed towards the entrance to check out the situation A helicopter was hovering low in the valley with someone on board shining a shlight around, searching thend. It must be the rescue team! Ellinor lifted her phone with the shlight on and waved it toward the helicopter to get their attention. The people on the helicopter noticed the flickering light below, changed direction, and flew towards them, slowly descending The cabin door opened, and Jonah and Kemp immediately jumped down ¡°Theo, Ellinor, are you guys okay? Are you hurt?¡± Jonah came over quickly, shining his shlight on them to check them out. Ellinor shook her head, ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Theo red at Jonah. ¡°Did you guys remember toe save us only after finishing dinner?¡± Kemp came over to exin, ¡°Theo, the rescue team was stuck in traffic on the mountain. We called a helicopter to pick them up, but ours were too big to fly in the valley. Jonah had to borrow this small one; that¡¯s why it took so long¡± Jonah nodded in agreement, ¡°Yeah! I had to ask a lot of people before finally borrowing this small junky helicopter. None of us usually buy these tiny ones!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Theo pinched his eyebrows, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± He then put his arm around Ellinor¡¯s shoulder to help her into the helicopter. At that moment, a mournful roar came from the bear in the cave. Ellinor heard the bear¡¯s cry, looked back at the cave entrance, then down at Theo, ¡°Theo, the bear¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Theo understood her meaning without her having to finish, turned to Jonah and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more inside, have them bring it too.¡± Jonah looked puzzled, ¡°One more? It was just the two of you who came down, who else?¡± A few minutester, the rescue team carried out an injured brown bear. Jonah couldn¡¯t help but joke, ¡°Theo, when did you be such a softie, even saving wild animals?¡± Theo replied tly, ¡°Ellinor likes it. I¡¯ll take it home for her to y with for a few days, then we¡¯ll release it.¡± Jonah looked at his friend of over twenty years in shock, ¡°You¡¯re really thoughtful!¡± Theo shot him a cold look, then boarded the helicopter. Jonah shrugged and followed Once everyone was on board, the helicopter flew off. Back at the cliff. As soon as Ellinor stepped out of the helicopter, a tearful Belinda rushed over. She immediately hugged her, ¡°Ellinor, thank God you¡¯re okay, you scared me to death.¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Ellinor gave Belinda a helpless pat on the back, ¡°Chill, girl. It¡¯s all good now¡± Byran walked over with a sour look on his face and asked coldly. ¡°Ellinor how am you feeling?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Wrapped in Belinda¡¯s arms, Ellinor let her weep. She then turned to Byran with a smile, saying. Im not hurt, that must be a bummer for you, huh? Byran frowned, ¡°Why would I be bummed?¡± Ellinor replied casually, ¡°Well, if I were dead, you wouldn¡¯t have to go through all the trouble of getting rid of your sister¡¯s love rival¡± Annoyed, Byran retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t wish for you to die! I just Just then, Yvette, the white horse lingering at the edge of the cliff, let out an excited neigh and started running towards Ellinor Everyone was on high alert! After all, this wild horse had thrown Ellinor off the cliff earlier that day, and it seemed ready to attack her again. Theo quickly moved in front of Ellinor, shielding both her and Belinda. Jonah, Kemp, and Bartlett also stepped forward, ready to lend a hand in stopping the crazed horse. Finding a human barrier in its path, Yvette had to stop and started pacing nervously, letting out anxious neighs Seeing this, Ellinor gently pushed the still weeping Belinda away and squeezed through the people blocking her way to approach Yvette. Theo grabbed her wrist, sternly saying. ¡°Don¡¯t go there!¡± Ellinor was cool as a cucumber, ¡°Theo, I¡¯ll be fine. Let me go check on it. It won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Though Theo was uneasy about her getting closer to Yvette, her determination made him pause. He decided not to stop her and followed her instead. Ellinor went up to Yvette, gently stroking her face, and said softly. I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t worry or me yourself.¡± Yvette¡¯s restless mood instantly calmed down. It nuzzled Ellinor as if apologizing, making a sound like a sob. Tickled by its nuzzles, Ellinor couldn¡¯t help butugh. Watching all of this, Theo¡¯s tense expression rxed a bit, and a tender look shed in his eyes Belinda, wiping away her tears, walked over and said, ¡°Ellinor, after you fell, this horse has been standing here. No matter what we did, it just wouldn¡¯t leave. And it wouldn¡¯t let us get close! I think it knew it did something wrong and was feeling guilty you know?¡± Ellinor turned her head to look at Belinda, exining seriously. ¡°It¡¯s not the horse¡¯s fault it was used¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in confusion, ¡°What are you talking about? It was used? Ellinor, are you saying someone used this horse to hurt you?¡± By then, it had gotten dark. Ellinor didn¡¯t borate to Belinda; instead, she scanned the people around her. Finally, her gazended on Jonah, ¡°Lend me your shlight!¡± Jonah looked around, realizing Ellinor was talking to him. He walked over, twirling the shlight in his hand, teasing. ¡®Beg me, and I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡± Ellinor smirked, ¡°As if I¡¯d beg you!¡± With that, she swiftly grabbed the shlight from Jonah¡¯s hand. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ellinor didn¡¯t pay him any mind and went straight to the horse¡¯s side instead Seeing Jonah being bullied by Ellinor, Theo couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile Ellinor got to work, taking the saddle off Yvette and handing it to Theo, who was standing next to her. She then lit up the horse with a shlight,bing through its coat, searching for something. Under the shlight, something tiny suddenly reflected the light. Ellinor swiftly brought the shlight closer and took a good look. It was a diamond studded earring that hadpletely embedded itself in the horse¡¯s skin. And the earring was identical to the one that had pierced Haillie¡¯s foot during the day. Theo also noticed the earring but didn¡¯t say anything for a moment As she was allergic to silver, Ellinor didn¡¯t touch the earring. She turned around and said to everyone in a nonchnt tone. ¡°Everyone,e take a look. This is why Yvette freaked out today¡± Everyone was curious. When they got a close look at the earring on the horse, they instantly understood what had happened Then, everyone turned their gaze towards Haillie, who was just pretending to care about Ellinor a moment ago; their eyes filled with suspicion and rejection. Byran furrowed his brow deeply. Fuming with anger, he roared. ¡°Haillie, how could you do this?¡± Hallie pretended to be clueless, ¡°What are you talking about? What did I do? Byran, what are you babbling about? I don¡¯t understand you!¡± Byran pointed at the earring on the horse, ¡°Come and see for yourself! Why is this earring on Yvette the same as the one that stabbed your foot this morning? Did you sneak it under Ellinor¡¯s saddle when we weren¡¯t paying attention? Is that why Yvette freaked out from the pain and threw Ellinor off the cliff?¡± Haillie¡¯s face turned pale instantly, her lips trembling as she stammered, ¡°It wasn¡¯t mel Byran, you can¡¯t nder me like this¡­ Just because that earring is the same as the one that pierced my foot this morning, doesn¡¯t mean I was the one who put it there! Byran was already furious and disappointed, but seeing the woman he had always respected and trusted refusing to admit her mistake, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who? Me? I¡¯m a guy; I don¡¯t have pierced ears, so I couldn¡¯t possibly have earrings!¡± Haillie didn¡¯t know how to respond, but she still wouldn¡¯t admit it, so in her confusion, she was desperate to clear her name and blurted out. ¡°Byran, I wasn¡¯t the only person in the woods at that time! Wasn¡¯t Belinda there too? She was there.. As soon as Belinda heard this, she immediately replied, ¡°Haillie, what are you implying? Are you saying I wanted to harm Ellinor? What are you spouting? Why would I harm Ellinor? I can¡¯t even love her enough!¡± Ellinor was speechless. That sudden deep love confession¡­. Because Theo was there, Haillie never dared to offend Belinda and awkwardly exined, ¡°Belinda, I didn¡¯t mean that; I was just trying to tell Byran not to be so certain that I did it.¡± Belinda asked discontentedly, ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, then who did? Ellinor is allergic to silver, she can¡¯t touch those things, and she doesn¡¯t have a masochistic streak, so she definitely didn¡¯t do it herself! So, other than you, it¡¯s me?¡± Haillie didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s not like that, I¡­¡± Belinda angrily said ¡°I didn¡¯t want to think of you as that bad, but now you even dare to frame me! You really are a wicked woman!¡± ¡°Uncle, stay away from this bad woman in the future! She¡¯s full of tricks and always trying to harm your wife!¡± Theo¡¯s face was cold, he was visibly angry, and his gaze was fixed on Haillie. Haillie waspletely panicked and she shook her head in fear, ¡®Theo! It really wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 A tiny earring couldn¡¯t show fingerprints, and even if it did, they¡¯d be rubbed off on the horse by now. There wasn¡¯t any surveince in the woods, so yeah, there¡¯s no concrete evidence pointing to Haillie. But everyone knew what was really going on Theo didn¡¯t reply to Haillie and just lifted his hand to adjust Ellinor¡¯s Jacket ¡°It¡¯s cold here, let¡¯s go back to the hotel at the racecourse¡± The hotel at the Mountain Racecourse. A doctor rushed over to examine the snakebite on Ellinor¡¯s arm andmended them on their quick thinking. Even though the snake wasn¡¯t poisonous, they¡¯d done well to apply herbs to the wound, which would kill bacteria and prevent infection. Only after the doctor confirmed that the snake was non¨Cvenomous did Theo finally rx. The doctor gave Ellinor a few more instructions, telling her to keep the wound dry, and then left after checking on Theo Once the doctor was gone, Ellinor asked Belinda to fetch some cling film from the kitchen. She wrapped the film around the wound to keep it dry, then headed to the bathroom to take a shower. She was all mucked up from today¡¯s cliff adventure, and her hair was full of dust. She¡¯d feel ufortable if she did not have a shower, and she probably couldn¡¯t even sleep Theo knew what Ellinor was up to the moment she started wrapping the cling film around her wound. Hezily leaned against the bathroom door, his tall frame slightly tilted, arms crossed, watching her ¡°Need a hand?¡± Ellinor frowned at his teasing and replied sarcastically. ¡°Thanks for the offer, Theo, but how could I trouble you with this!¡± Theo leaned closer and whispered into her ear with a smirk, ¡°No trouble at all. I¡¯d be more than happy to assist you.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ellinor smiled faintly, ¡°No need!¡± Theo¡¯sugh grew louder, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to reconsider? My services are top¨Cnotch and are guaranteed to make youfortable¡± Comfortable? What was he saying?! Ellinor was blushing furiously as she red at him, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re a shameless pervert!¡± Theo exined in all seriousness, ¡°I was talking about giving you a massage. What were you thinking?¡± Ellinor was beyond embarrassed, ¡°You¡­¡± Unable to counter him, she decided to avoid him instead! She quickly stepped into the bathroom and locked the door! He had taken to teasing Ellinor, finding her blushing reactions amusing. Belinda, who was also in the room, had witnessed their yful exchange and wasughing. ¡°Uncle, so this is how you are around Ellinort Theo¡¯s smile vanished instantly, and he resumed his usually stern expression, shooting Belinda a harsh nce. ¡°Stay here and keep herpany; I¡¯m stepping out.¡± Belinda quickly agreed, ¡°Sure thing, Uncle! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Ellinor!¡± Theo responded and turned to leave Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 When Ellinor came out of the bathroom with her hair still wet, she noticed only Belinda was there and instinctively looked around for Thea Belinda leaned in and said, ¡°Ellinor, Uncle just left. He¡¯s probably off to give Haillie¨Cthat wicked woman a piece of his mind, all for your Ellinor froze and her brow furrowed Haillie was indeed nasty. She was sly and cunning pretending to be sweet while plotting Today, she even tried to kill Ellinor But, Theo, Haillie, and Jonah had been friends for many years. He wouldn¡¯t ruin the friendship just for her, a pawn who would be gone in three months. Besides, Haillie was Patricia¡¯s bestie, and Patricia was the girl Theo had a crush on. He wouldn¡¯t do anything to Haillie. As Ellinor was thinking. Belinda, grinning from ear to ear, grabbed her and said, ¡°Ellinor, let me dry your hair for you!¡± ¡°No need. I let it dry naturally Ellinor casually rubbed her semi¨Cwet hair with a towel. But Belinda shook her head and said seriously, ¡®No way! The nights here are chilly If you go to bed with wet hair, you¡¯ll catch a cold! Plus, Uncle told me to take good care of you if you catch a cold and he hears you sneezing when hees back, he¡¯d me me for sure!¡± Belinda was overthinking, especially when it came to her and Theo¡¯s rtionship! Ellinor had no choice but to let Belinda dry her hair. Belinda pushed her into a chair and started blow¨C drying her hair. The hairdryer Belinda brought didn¡¯t make much noise and didn¡¯t interfere with their conversation. It was pretty good ¡°Ellinor, I saw that you guys brought back a bear from the valley. Are you going to roast it and eat it?¡± Eat it? With the right amount of heat and wind from the hairdryer, Ellinor, feeling sleepy,zily answered, ¡°That¡¯s an endangered animal, we can¡¯t eat it. If I hadn¡¯t stopped your uncle today, he would have killed it¡± Belinda was a bit surprised, ¡°Ellinor, you are so kind. Only you can handle my uncle like that!¡± Ellinor was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t kill the bear because you stopped him. You don¡¯t know, but my uncle is a famous wildlife hunter. He hunts in the tropical jungles abroad every year to practice his shooting skills, and he never shows mercy to any wild animals. He only listens to you. If it was someone else, he wouldn¡¯t do it!¡± Ellinor asked awkwardly. ¡°¡­Really?¡± Belinda nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes¡® Ellinor, you just married him a month ago, you probably don¡¯t know him well yet. Once you get to know him, you¡¯ll see how ruthless he is!¡± ¡°How can you badmouth your uncle like that? He seems pretty nice to you!¡± ¡°Of course, my uncle cares about me because we¡¯re family! But he¡¯s really ruthless, heartless, and brutal towards outsiders. He has a bad reputation, and his name alone scares the hell out of many people!¡± Ellinor had heard about Theo¡¯s brutal reputation before. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. That¡¯s why when she found out that the man she randomly kissed on the street was Theo, she was so scared! But she hadn¡¯t really seen Theo¡¯s brutal side yet. Was he really that terrifying? At that moment, someone knocked on the door of their suite. Who could it be? Belinda turned off the hairdryer and ran to open the door. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 The door swung open Standing there, in all his grim seriousness, was Byran. Belinda¡¯s brows furrowed the moment she saw him ¡°Byran, what are you doing here? ¡°I¡¯m here to see Ellinor¡± ¡°And why would you want to see her? You and Haillie are two peas in a pod. You¡¯re not wee here!¡± With a furious nce at her Byran retorted, ¡°Move aside, I¡¯m not here for you¡± Pushing Belinda away he barged into the suite. Seeing Ellinor¡¯s arm wrapped in bandages, he sighed in frustration Ellinor, I heard you got bitten by a snake?¡± Loungingzily in her chair, legs crossed, Ellinor replied, ¡°Mhm, I did.¡± Looking somewhat ufortable, Byran asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± With a yful kick in the air and a smirk, Ellinor replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, the snake wasn¡¯t venomous. You must be disappointed, huh?¡± Byran frowned, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m not as bad as you think. I just wanted you to stay away from Theo I didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you!¡± Belinda stepped in to interrogate him, ¡°Byran, you¡¯re such a piece of work! Who do you think you are to ask her to stay away from Theo? They¡¯re married! It¡¯s none of your business! Byran was fuming. ¡°Ugh! Get lost; I¡¯m not arguing with you!¡± Belinda shot back angrily ¡°Who are you calling a fool? You¡¯re the fool here!¡± And so the argument began¡­. These two seemed to lock horns every time they met. Ellinor rubbed her temples in exasperation. After a lengthy argument, Byran couldn¡¯t beat Belinda and left her with a ¡°I¡¯m not arguing with you!¡± He turned to Ellinor and asked seriously ¡°Ellinor, can I ask you for a favor?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ellinor was quite surprised, ¡°Wow, Mr. Howard, you need a favor from me? That¡¯s a first.¡± Byran seemed to struggle to voice his request. ¡°Theo is really mad about today¡¯s Incident. He¡¯s nning on pulling out his investment from Haillie¡¯s family business. The Knotts haven¡¯t been doing well recently, and if the finances dry up now, they¡¯re definitely going to go under. So, I was wondering¡­ Could you maybe talk to Theo? Give Haillie another chance to make things right?¡± Ellinor was silent for a moment, deep in thought. Theo was really getting serious about Haillie? Seeing Ellinor¡¯s hesitation, Byran added, ¡°Haillie is my sister¡¯s best friend. Despite what she did today, she did it for my sister¡¯s sake. I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing¡­¡± Ellinor looked at Byran calmly. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ve got the wrong person. You should be asking your sister to talk to Theo, not me, the victim¡± Byran¡¯s brows furrowed in anxiety ¡°I can¡¯t ask my sister! She¡¯s too kind hearted. If she found out what Haillie did for her, she¡¯d be devastated and me herself! Plus, my sister isn¡¯t well. I¡¯m worried that all the worry and anxiety will keep her up at night.¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but feel a little moved as she watched Byran¡¯s concern for his sister. Such a strong sibling bond was truly rare. Patricia, who held such an important ce in Theo¡¯s heart and was cared for so deeply by her brother, was indeed special. He was so protective of her that he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her losing sleep over something Even her best friend, Haillie, was willing to hurt others just to help her resolve a romantic rivalry Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 So many people were willing to go all out for her, she must be someone special, huh? Ellinor thought for a while, then said to Byran. Tve got an idea The Howard family¡¯s loaded, right? Even if Theo pulls out his investment from Haillie¡¯s family business, you guys could still step in and help out your sister¡¯s best burds, the Knotts family, through this rough patch Byran looked troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t have the say in our family¡¯s finances. My brother has always kept his personal and business life separate, and he¡¯s never been a fan of Haillie. So, he¡¯s definitely not going to invest in the Knotts family¡± Ellinor expressed regret, ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bummer, I can¡¯t help you then¡± Even if she had some pull with Theo, she had no right to interfere with his decisions. Even if Theo would listen to her, she wouldn¡¯t lift a finger to help Haillie As for the one who repeatedly set her up and nearly got her killed, Ellinor wouldn¡¯t plead for her. She firmly believed in karma If a person did something wrong, they had to pay for their actions. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Byran looked tense and stepped forward. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m begging you, go talk to Theo.¡± Ellinor stood her ground and slightly tilted her head, ¡°I¡¯m tired¡± Belinda stepped in just in time to back her up and pushed Byran a bit. ¡®Did you hear that? She¡¯s tired. Byran, you can hit the road now! Stop bathering her!¡± Byran was already in a bad mood. Seeing Belinda get involved, he suddenly became furious, ¡°Belinda¡® I¡¯m talking to Ellinor, mind your own business!¡± Belinda didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Her business is my business! Haillie¡¯s been bullying her for too long. Theo dealing with her is just him sticking up for Ellinor; it¡¯s only right! I think just pulling out the investment is already lenient!¡± Byran couldn¡¯t refute her, he was so mad that his face turned green, ¡°Buzz off, you have no say here!¡± After saying that, he tried to bypass her to continue talking to Ellinor. Belinda spread her arms and blocked his path, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should get lost! This is Theo and Ellinor¡¯s room! I have every right to speak here!¡± ¡°Belinda¡® You re so annoying!¡± ¡°Haha, I thought you were going to say something harsher! Byran, you¡¯re such a dunce!¡± ¡°Belinda¡°¡± And they started bickering again! Ellinor felt a headacheing on and sighed. While they were going at it, she slipped away from the suite to find somewhere quiet. Meanwhile, in another room. ¡°Theo, okay, I admit, I did put the earring there, but I only wanted to scare Ellinor a bit; I really didn¡¯t expect her to fall off the cliff.¡± Upon hearing that Theo wanted to pull his investment from their family business, Haillie immediately felt terrified, stopped resisting, and quickly admitted her mistake. Their business hadn¡¯t been doing well these years, and it¡¯s only through their coboration with the nchet Corporation that they could stay afloat in the business world. If Theo pulled out his investment, their business would bepletely ruined! Back in the day, it was thanks to Patricia that Theo invested in their family business. And now, for Ellinor, he was actually going to pull out. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 After a long silence from Theo, Haillie spoke up again ¡°Theo, you know the score with our family. If you pull out your investment now, the Knotts family¡¯s business will go down the drain!¡± Theo, standing on the open air balcony of the suite, lit up ¨¤ cigarette and looked at the nervous Haille ¡°The nchet Corporation isn¡¯t a charity. The problems in your family didn¡¯t just pop up overnight. The money the nchet Corporation has been investing in your family has been dwindling year after year I¡¯ve been turning a blind eye because we¡¯ve been pals for years. But now, if you didn¡¯t consider me a friend, then there¡¯s no reason for the nchet Corporation to continue helping the Knotts family¡± Haillie shook her head frantically, trying to exin. ¡°Theo, not How could you think that? When did I ever stop considering you a friend? We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids, you¡¯re one of my closest friends!¡± Theo raised an eyebrow blowing out a puff of smoke, ¡°Really? If we¡¯re friends, why do you keep hurting my wife?¡± Haillie was extremely embarrassed but also somewhat defiant, ¡°Theo, we are friends, but I don¡¯t think I have any ties to Ellinor. I admit I can¡¯t stand her arrogance, so wanted to teach her a lesson Theo cut her off, ¡°My wife is my business. If you dare to mess with her, you¡¯re messing with me!¡± Theo¡¯s words left Haillie dumbfounded Then, she lowered her head timidly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Theo. I was wrong, and I won¡¯t do it again. Please, for the sake of our friendship, don¡¯t pull out your investment.¡± ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d still consider you a friend after you yed around with my wife¡¯s safety, Haillie?¡± ¡°Theo, are you really going to cut ties with me because of Ellinor? We¡¯ve known each other for so many years.¡± With a burning cigarette between his fingers. Theo flicked off the ash indifferently, ¡°Haillie, you better pray my wife¡¯s okay. If she feels anything wrong today, you and your family will pay a much heavier price than the withdrawal of my investment¡± Haillie was frozen in ce She had never seen Theo act so coldly towards her or any of their friends. The way he addressed her as ¡°Haillie¡± felt distant. It wasn¡¯t how friends would address each other. Theo was really pissedi Haillie was in a panic, ¡°Theo, we¡¯ve known each other for so long: don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Theo had said all he needed to say. He didn¡¯t say anything more to Haillie but put out his cigarette and walked towards the door, leaving the suite. Even though this was Byran¡¯s suite, Byran had already left. He didn¡¯t want to stay there for too long to avoid any misunderstandings, given the fact that they were alone. Watching Theo leave, Haillie felt completely hopeless. She knew Theo was a man of his word. The withdrawal of his investment was inevitable. But there was one thing she just couldn¡¯t stomach! Thinking of this, Haillie clenched her teeth and yelled out to Theo¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Theo, wait! I have something else to say!¡± Theo didn¡¯t stop. Seeing this, Haillie had no choice but to run up and block Theo¡¯s path, demanding excitedly, ¡°Theo, I just want to ask you one more thing! Have you forgotten your promise to the Howard family and Patricia? Or are you just like every other man, always chasing after someone new?¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 When Patricia¡¯s name was mentioned, Theo looked mildly surprised. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡®I won¡¯t forget what I promised Patricia, and I¡¯ll always keep my word.¡± Haillie let out a chuckle, ¡°Theo, even if you don¡¯t consider me a friend anymore, I¡¯m cool with that. But I hope you remember everything Patricia has done for you! You can¡¯t Just ditch such a great girl like Patricia just because Ellinor shows up!¡± With that, Haillie turned and left, opening the door to the suite. And there stood Ellinor, right at the door. Ellinor fell silent. She had overheard the conversation between Theo and Haillie when she was nearby, so she quickened her pace, trying to leave the suite in order to avoid being mistaken for eavesdropping But just as she reached the doorway, Haillie opened the door. Now she looked like she had just been caught red¨Chanded eavesdropping and was at a loss for words. Ellinor waved at Haillie inside the suite and Theo behind her, ¡°Hey! I just happened to be passing by, you believe me, right?¡± Haillie and Theo struggled to find a response. Theo frowned slightly as he looked at Ellinor Haillie snapped back to reality purposely turned her head to Theo, and said, ¡°Theo, I believe you¡¯ll keep your word!¡± With that, Haillie returned to her suite. She deliberately passed by Ellinor, paused, and said in a voice only Ellinor could hear, ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky, Ellinor! Patricia will be back soon, and then you¡¯ll see who the most important woman in Theo¡¯s life is!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ellinor remained impassive. Why should she care about who the most important woman in Theo¡¯s life is? She didn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass! So what if Patricia came back? By then, she might have finished her coboration with Theo, and they would go their separate ways! Haillie left Theo slowly walked up to Ellinor and noticed her slightly damp hair. He frowned as if scolding her, ¡°You came out with your hair still¡® wet. Where are you off to now?¡± Ellinor sighed in exasperation. Belinda was halfway through blow¨Cdrying her hair when Byran showed up. How was she supposed to finish? ¡®Belinda and your little brother are arguing in our suite, so I came out to get some peacel Little brother? She referred to Byran in such a way that it was obvious she knew something But she was so nonchnt about it? Theo squinted at her, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask me?¡± Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Ellinor whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± They locked eyes. Suddenly, the man turned his head away and coughed twice! Ellinor stiffened slightly. ¡°Theo, are youing down with a cold?¡± Theo waved it off with a poker face, ¡°I¡¯m fine Ellinor took his pulse, and her brow furrowed. It was damp and cold in the valley today. Theo gave her his coat, plus he had rested in a cave, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t catch a cold! ¡°Theo, you might have caught a chill You should pile on some nkets when you sleep tonight, a good sweat could do the trick¡± ¡°You know traditional medicine?¡± Theo curiously looked at Ellinor, recalling thest time she knew he had food poisoning simply by feeling his pulse when he identally ate She Mendoza¡¯s poisonous dish. Ellinor nodded, ¡°A little.¡± Theo asked, ¡°Did you study it?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°Not exactly I grew up in a monastery, and there happened to be a nun who knew some traditional medicine. She often helped people solve various medical problems, and I learned a bit from watching her.¡± ¡°A monastery? The man¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Why were you living there when you were so young?¡± ¡°Because of my father..¡± Ellinor started but suddenly stopped. She suddenly remembered when Chase Larios discovered she wasn¡¯t Arnold Mendoza¡¯s biological child, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word ¡®father¡°. ¡°Because my stepmother didn¡¯t want me, she sent me to live with rtives in the countryside. My cousins didn¡¯t like me, so they sant me to other rtives. I was constantly abandoned, and no one would take me in. Ultimately, they decided to donate some money to the monastery and leave me there, so I grew up in that monastery in the vige.¡± Listening to her talk calmly about her difficult childhood. Theo felt a heaviness in his heart, his brow furrowing deeper He reached out, stroking her hair, ¡°You won¡¯t be tossed around anymore.¡± Ellinor had long since stopped caring. ¡°Yeah! Now I¡¯m grown up, I don¡¯t need anyone to take me in; who can abandon me now!¡± Theo rubbed his forehead, thinking¡­ Ellinor, sometimes you don¡¯t know how to chat. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Theo, you keep busy, I¡¯m going for a walk¡± With that, Ellinor strode off alone; she was bored and wanted to see that brown bear¡­. ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere. Go back to bed Theo¡¯s voice was deep and stern. At the same time, Ellinor was grabbed by the back of the neck and hauled back to the suite. Belinda and Byran were gone when they arrived back at the suite, probably out somewhere. After locking the door to keep intruders out. Theo took a bath. Ellinor hit the hay first. She had to pretend to be Theo¡¯s wife, they couldn¡¯t sleep in separate rooms, so she imed the bed and left the couch for him! After a full day of running around, she drifted off to dreand when she hit the sack. She had a very long dream. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 In her dream, she was back to her childhood Feeling under the weather, her mom took her to the hospital. While receiving intravenous treatment, her mother inquired if she was feeling hungry She mentioned that she would go out to get her some food and return shortly. Standing at the ward door, her mom turned back, her eyes seemingly welled up with tears. However, in the dream, her mom¡¯s face had be blurry, she just couldn¡¯t get a clear look at it, no matter what. Then, Arnold came to the hospital and told her, ¡°I¡¯m your dad. From now on, remember that we share the samest name, got it? Let¡¯s head home¡± Back then, she was just a kid, not knowing if her previousst name came from her mom. All she remembered was her mom always gently calling her ¡°Lunar¡°; her nickname was Lunar. The day she learned herst name, she became Lunar Mendoza. Afterward, she was sent to a monastery where a person named Karan thought that the name Lunar sounded like a solitary moon in the dark, too sad for a child. So, Karan renamed her Ellinor, hoping her future life wouldn¡¯t be so lonely. From then on, she was always called Ellinor. And Karan was the only warmth in her abandoned childhood The dream was like an endless maze, with no exits to be found, no matter how hard she tried to run away. In the maze, she sometimes saw Karan¡¯s shadow. Karan told her, ¡°Ellinor, be careful on your own in Greenhaven; don¡¯t trust people easily, especially men.¡± Sometimes she saw her mom¡¯s shadow, her mom smiling at her, all gentleness, ¡°Lunar, mommy¡¯s going to grab you a snack and will be right back¡­¡± She could see them but couldn¡¯t touch them. Koran¡¯s shadow disappeared, and her mom¡¯s shadow turned and left. She panicked, following her mom closely, wanting to go with her. But just as she was about to touch her mom, she suddenly fell into a dried-up well. Looking up, someone had blocked the well with a rock. Soon, the bottom of the well was pitch ck, her cries for help couldn¡¯t reach out. Worse yet, water started to gush out from the bottom of the well, and the water level kept rising until it drowned her, she tried to escape by grasping the well wall, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t climb up Ellinor woke up with a start. Everything was quiet in the room, nothing happened. It was just a dream! Before Ellinor could rx, she could taste tobo in her mouth¡­ This was odd because she never smoked, why would a cigarette taste be in her mouth? Ellinor frowned, realizing two rough fingers were pinching her chin, her lips lightly bitten. With the moonlight pouring in from the window, she could finally see the man¡¯s face right before her, it was Theo! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Was this man secretly kissing her?t Chapter 234 Chapter 234 ¡°Uh. Theo.¡± Snapping back to her senses, Ellinor instinctively shoved the man away. Sitting upright, she took a few deep breaths, then grumbled, ¡°Then, what on earth are you doing?¡± The man didn¡¯t respond, justzily rolled over, eyes closed, breathing steady Ellinor frowned Was he asleep? ¡°Hal¡± Did Theo dream that Patricia was falling for him, so he identally kissed the wrong person in his dream? Ellinor wiped her mouth in annoyance. ¡°Who let him climb into bed? Hadn¡¯t they always had a one person per bed, one person on the couch arrangement? She¡¯d love to kick this guy out of bed if he wasn¡¯t down with a cold today! Ellinor grumbled under her breath for a bit, then finally calmed down and nced at the man¡¯s face¡­.. Howe Theo was sleeping so soundly? Could his cold have gotten worse? She couldn¡¯t make out hisplexion with the lights off in the room. She hesitated for a moment, then reached out to feel his forehead. To her relief, he wasn¡¯t running a fever Theo wasn¡¯t under the covers, just wearing his pajamas, sleeping peacefully. His handsome face seemed even more profound under the moonlight filtering through the window Still peeved over the idental kiss, Ellinor begrudgingly pulled the covers over him! Feeling that one nket wasn¡¯t enough, she got out of bed, fetched a spare from the closet, and spread it over him. She then adjusted the nkets, hoping they would make him sweat slightly Due to his illness, she kindly allowed him to use the bed for the night. Ellinor surrendered the bed to Theo and prepared herself to sleep on the couch. However, just as she turned around, she heard something fall¡­. She looked back and saw that all the nkets had fallen to the floor! And the man in the bed just shifted positions and continued sleeping soundly¡­ N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ellinor frowned. What was with this guy and kicking his nkets off? She turned around reluctantly, picked up the nkets and spread them over him again, then headed for the couch However, she soon heard the exact sound of something falling again. She turned around, and sure enough, the nkets had fallen off again! Ellinor went back and forth, covering him several times, but none worked. The nkets would be kicked to the floor as soon as she turned her back. It was incredibly frustrating! She couldn¡¯t just ignore him The guy had a cold, and leaving him without a nket all night would surely make him feverish by morning! Ellinor took a deep breath to calm herself, picked up the nkets onest time, and spread them over him. Then she simply climbed into the bed andy on top of him, holding the nkets in ce. She wanted to see how he would kick them off now! OK, she¡¯d just sleep like this for the night! They were both sober so that nothing would happen. She saw this as returning a favor to Theo for having rescued her from the valley earlier in the day instead of abandoning her. In the darkness, Ellinor didn¡¯t notice the slight smile ying at the corners of Theo¡¯s lips¡­ The next day, Ellinor woke up and rubbed her eyes. She sat up and stretched¡­ At that moment, Theo walked out of the bathroom Looking at her, he asked, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Ellinor suddenly felt a bit awkward and quickly drew back her stretching arm. Remembering the guy¡¯s stolen kissst night and how he had kicked off the nket, she faked augh and said, ¡°Haha, not cool, man¡± That guy had slept so soundlyst night that he probably didn¡¯t even realize what he¡¯d done Squinting, the man said. ¡°Really? When I woke up this morning. I saw you smiling in your sleep and thought you had sweet dreams¡± Ellinor¡¯s cheeks flushed a bit it felt like someone had seen into her heart, and she felt a bit shy. She had indeed had a perfect dreamst night ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Surprisingly, after tucking the man in, she fell asleep right away Then she dreamt of delicious food, cute animals, and hriousedy performances. This dream was aplete contrast to her previous unsettling one, as it had left her feeling immensely joyous ¡°Theo, didn¡¯t anybody ever tell you that it¡¯s rude to watch people sleep ¡°Nope¡± Ellinor pursed her lip. ¡°Well, now you know. Next time, please keep your distance while I¡¯m sleeping and stop spying¡± Theo, calmly buttoning up his shirt, said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t spying. I was openly watching for a minute. Even saw your drool reach your ear¡± ¡°So annoying!¡± She subconsciously wiped her face. The man stopped teasing her and said thoughtfully, ¡°All right, get up and get ready. We can hang out a bit more in the morning, and then go home in the afternoon. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Ellinor got out of bed and went into the bathroom to freshen up. As Theo watched her, his eyes softened. If he could wake up to Ellinor¡¯s sleepy face every morning, that wouldn¡¯t be a bad life. Ellinor finished freshening up and followed Theo to the ranch restaurant for breakfast. Jonah and the others were also there, eating. Seeing her, Belinda stood up and waved, ¡°Ellinor, do you want to sit next to me?¡± Ellinor wanted to, but remembering she and Theo were pretending to be a couple, it didn¡¯t seem right to sit apart. Theo nced at her and seemed to guess what she was thinking. He reached out and gently patted her head, giving his permission, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ellinor happily went to sit next to Belinda Only after she was settled did Theo casually find a chair and sit down gracefully. Belinda said with a smile, ¡°Eat your breakfast quick, After that, we¡¯re going to fly kits.¡± Ellinor took a bite of her sandwich, ¡°Fly kites? Are we not riding horses?¡± Belinda nced at Haillie sitting in the corner, smirked, and said, ¡°After that scare yesterday, Jonah and the others won¡¯t let us girls ride horses anymore. There are some kites at the ranch, so we¡¯ll fly kites to kill time, have lunch, then head home.¡± Ellinor took a sip of milk and nodded, ¡®Sounds good; I haven¡¯t flown a kite in a while.¡± Belinda said, ¡°Me neither. I think thest time I flew a kite was when I graduated high school. Unlike some people who are still in high school!¡± Byran looked annoyed and said, ¡°Belinda, I didn¡¯t do anything to you today!¡± Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Belinda said, ¡°Did I mention you? I didn¡¯t say any specific name; why assume it¡¯s you?¡± Byran, fuming red at Belinda and said, ¡°You.¡± Seeing the two about to start bickering. Ellinor quickly intervened, ¡°Okay, enough, you two Eat your food quietly and stop talking, or you¡¯ll choke Belinda obediently nodded, ignoring Byran, and started eating her breakfast quietly as Ellinor suggested. Byran nced at Ellinor, snorted arrogantly, and dug into his fried egg Haillie watched this scene, feeling quite disgruntled. How had Ellinor snag Theo¡¯s attention, control the capricious Belinda, and now even Byran was willing to listen to her? This was a mess. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ellinor may look young, but she was way more experienced than anyone had anticipated! The weather was great, the sun shone, and a cool breeze blew ¨C perfect kite¨Cflying weather. Ellinor held up a kite while Belinda ran ahead with the reel. The kite soon soared high in the sky. The kite flew high and far, and the two girlsughed and flew the kite together, having a great time. Suddenly, Haillie came up with a butterfly kite, gently asking Belinda, ¡°Belinda, can you help me fly this kite? It¡¯s a bit hard for me to manage alone.¡± Belinda turned to look at her, her smile instantly vanishing. ¡°Haillie, I¡¯m busy, I¡¯m flying a kite with Ellinor. You¡¯ll have to figure something out.¡± Haillie¡¯s face turned awkward. Ellinor, adjusting the kite string, turned to Haillie, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can hold your kite while you fly it.¡± ¡°Why would you help me?¡± Haillie asked. Ellinor shrugged, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, forget it.¡± Ever since the day before Haillie and Ellinor had a falling out, she saw there was no need to pretend anymore. She ignored Ellinor¡¯s offer and walked off on her own. Seeing Haillie¡¯s retreating figure, Belinda felt uneasy. ¡°Ellinor, why help her after how she treated you yesterday?¡± Ellinor squinted, ¡°I think she¡¯s up to something. It¡¯s probably better to ignore her¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she going to give up?¡± Belinda asked, looking at Haillie¡¯s retreating figure. Haillie went to a farther spot to fly her kite. The kite took off but soon fell to the ground. Haillie didn¡¯t give up. She ran with the kite string, asionally looking back. She tripped and fell, crying out in pain. Shey there for quite a while without getting up. ¡°Help! Is anyone there¡± Inside the equestrian field, Byran heard the cry for help and looked over, ¡°Theo, Jonah, something¡¯s going on over thee!¡± A bunch of guys immediately hopped on their horses to check out the scene Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Haillie was sitting on the grass with bloody grazes on her bare legs from her shorts. Before long, a few guys arrived on horseback. Byran was the first to dismount and asked with concern, ¡°Haillie, what happened?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Haillie, with tears in her eyes and a face full of pain, said, ¡®Byran. I fell while flying a kite, I think I twisted my ankle, it hurts so bad¡± Byran squatted down to help her and looked at her grazed legs, frowning, he said, ¡°Haillie, how can you be careless!¡± Belinda, who was nearby, looked at Haillie with a dissatisfied expression and said, ¡°Ellinor, you were right. He¡¯s causing a scene again! She fell and can¡¯t get up, screaming for help, what a drama queen, only a fool like Byran would believe her!¡± Ellinor calmly reeled in the kite string, Let¡¯s go and see¡± Jonah, the organizer of the gathering, also dismounted. He walked over slowly and asked, Haillie, how are you? Can you stand ?¡± Haillie shook her head, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Jonah, I¡¯m so clumsy, I can¡¯t even fly a kite.¡± Jonah frowned, ¡®Why were you flying a kite alone?¡± Byran frowned. ¡°Yeah, Haillie, why would you fly a kite alone? Why didn¡¯t you ask someone to help you?¡± Haillie sighed helplessly, lowering her head, ¡°I went to ask Ellinor and Belinda for help, but they ignored me¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s because I misunderstood Ellinor yesterday, and she doesnt allow Belinda to contact me anymore¡­I feel a bit jealous watching them fly a kite together. If Patricia were here today, I would have someone to fly a kite with¡°.¡± It sounded like she was being deliberately isted. When Byran heard his sister Patricia¡¯s name, he looked annoyed. He doubted Haillie because of her improper behavior towards Ellinor yesterday, but now he only felt sympathy Haillie is his sister¡¯s best friend, if his sister knew Haillie was injured, she¡¯d be worried¡­. At this moment, Belinda came over. She had heard what Haillie had just said and angrily countered, ¡°That¡¯s not what happened! Ellinor said she would help her fly a kite, but Haillie didn¡¯t appreciate it and even got angry at Ellinor!¡± Haillie¡¯s eyes were red and swollen; she looked at Belinda, crying and defending herself, ¡°Belinda, I understand that you are a pure and kind child and your desire to protect Ellinor. But you can¡¯t nder me because of this! If it wasn¡¯t for you two ignoring me, why would Ie here to fly a kite alone and hurt myself?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t stand her twisting of the fact. ¡°Huh! Haillie, this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve yed the victim! The world is full of wonders, meeting a brazen woman like you is undoubtedly an eye¨Copener.¡± ¡°Belinda, regarding yesterday¡¯s incident, I admit I was wrong. But I¡¯m not lying today!¡± Haillie seemed greatly wronged as she leaned on Byran¡¯s shoulder and started crying¡­ Looking at her crying, Belinda found it ridiculous. She turned her head and said to Theo, who was still on his horse, ¡°Theo, you must not believe this woman! She¡¯s up to no good, just trying to cause trouble and smear Ellinor!¡± Theo nced at Belinda, then looked at Ellinor not far away. Finally, he looked at Haillie, furrowed his brows, then said to Byran, ¡°Help her.¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Byran gently nodded, helping Halllie, who was sobbing on his shoulder. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Haillie also tried to stop crying and stand up, but her right foot was so painful that she couldn¡¯t put any weight on it. Her face was pale, her forehead covered in sweat, this stale was genuine pain, not some acted out drama Seeing Haillie in such pain, Byran felt a pang in his heart ¡°Haillie, if no one¡¯s around to fly kites with you, you can always call me to join you. Why do you have to go alone?¡± Haillie, choking back the pain, sobbed, ¡°Byran, you¡¯re a boy, how could you possibly enjoy flying kites? I thought it would be easy, so I wanted to try it myself. I guess I overestimated myself, I¡¯m just too clumsy¡± Byran sighed sympathetically, supporting Haillie¡¯s arm, ¡°Stop ming yourself, Haillie. Let me help you onto the horse, and then we¡¯ll return to the hotel to have the stable¡¯s doctor check your injuries. We¡¯re in trouble if it¡¯s a bone injury¡± Byran asked Jonah for help, and together they assisted Haillie onto the horse. Then, Byran led the horse towards the hotel at a quick pace. Jonah and the others followed, Haillie¡¯s condition did look kind of serious, and they all hoped everything was fine. Theo stood there, sitting on his horse and looking down at Ellinor and Belinda, ¡°You two better pack up the kites, don¡¯t trip and fall.¡± Belinda grunted irritably. ¡°This grasnd is t as a pancake; how could we fall! Humph, every time Haillie shows up, something happens, we can¡¯t even enjoy flying our kites, what a buzzkill!¡± Ellinor handed the kite string to Belinda,forting her. ¡°It¡¯s all right, let¡¯s pack up the kites, we can fly them another time.¡± Belinda nodded ¡°Ah, guess there¡¯s no other way!¡± Theo moved his horse a few steps forward, stopping beside Ellinor and whispering. ¡°Ellinor.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Ellinor looked up at Theo on the horse, ¡®What¡¯s up, Theo?¡± Theo nodded, slightly bending down to extend a hand to her, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Ellinor was puzzled, ¡°What for?¡± Theo frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lift, you don¡¯t want it?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll wait for Belinda, and we¡¯ll walk together.¡± Theo¡¯s face turned serious. Belinda, who was packing the kite string, heard this and immediately turned around, smiling. ¡°Ellinor, you don¡¯t have to wait for me, I want to be alone for a bit!¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay and keep youpany¡± Belinda quickly waved her hand, ¡°No, no, no need!¡± As she waved her hand, the kite string rolled quickly, and all the wound¨Cup string was released. Belinda struggled to control the kite string, thenughed and said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be winding for a while longer. You go ahead with Theo!¡± Ellinor knew that Belinda was deliberately trying to create some alone time for her and Theo, but she didn¡¯t know how to tell Belinda that she and Theo didn¡¯t need it. All Ellinor could do was helplessly say, ¡°If you insist, but be careful, don¡¯t let the kite string cut your hand¡± Belinda nodded, ¡°I got it¡°¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Only then did Ellinor reluctantly extend her hand, which was grasped by Theo¡¯s rough hand. With a strong pull from Theo, she was up on the horse. The horse didn¡¯t speed up but just strolled on thewn. They both sat on the same saddle, Ellinor¡¯s back against Theo¡¯s solid chest; she felt uneasy¡­ ¡°Theo, aren¡¯t you in a rush to check on your long¨Ctime friend Haillie¡¯s injuries?¡± she asked ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, I can¡¯t help her even if I go,¡± he replied. Ellinor gave an awkwardugh, ¡°You have a point!¡± Theo said nothing more, so Ellinor asked, ¡°Theo, what¡¯s your horse¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Alunar¡± Alunar, does that mean he likes the moon? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 The horse¡¯s name probably represents that special someone in his heart. Patricia, maybe? Liking the moon, liking the special someone in his heart. Seeing Ellinor in a daze, Theo leaned in and asked her softly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ellinor snapped out of it and ran her fingers through the ck horse¡¯s mane, ¡°Nothing this is a good horsel ¡°Do you like horse riding?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Suddenly, Theo¡¯s arm was around her waist, his voice low in her ear, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be having fun this time. Next time, we cane alone, without them.¡± Ellinor was a bit surprised Was he out of his mind? They only had two months left to work together. What future was he talking about? Suddenly. Theo¡¯s hand pinched her waist lightly as if checking the quality of a pmduct. He said, ¡°You eat well, why are you so skinny?¡± Ellinor was a bit annoyed, ¡°I like it!¡± Theo smiled lightly, ¡°Eating a bit more would be better.¡± Ellinor¡¯s face turned red instantly. She forcefully pushed his hand away. ¡°Theo, mind your manners and take your hand off me!¡± ¡°Stop squirming ¡± She shouldn¡¯t have ridden a horse with him! The horse farm hotel. In Haillie¡¯s suite, Theo and Ellinor arrived a bitte. A group of people were gathered around the bed, all worrying about Haillie¡¯s condition. The horse farm doctor had checked Haillie¡¯s foot. He said with a serious expression, ¡®Send her to the hospital for surgery. Our equipment here isn¡¯t enough to diagnose, but from my experience, I think Haillie¡¯s ligament might be torn.¡± Torn ligament?! Haillie was already so in pain that she turned pale. She asked with difficulty. ¡°If my ligament is torn, can I still dance?¡± The doctor looked a bitplicated, ¡°If you recover well, of course, you can dance. It just might not be as flexible as before.¡± Haillie widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m a professional ballet dancer. If I can¡¯t dance at my best, what¡¯s the point of living!¡± Byran tried tofort her, ¡°Haillie, don¡¯t be so upset. You need to heal first! After recovery, it might not have any impact!¡± Jonah also said a fewforting words, then hurried to arrange for an ambnce from the nearest hospital But Haillie was already in despair She cried silently, then took out her phone to make a call. Once the call was connected, Haillie choked out, ¡°Hello? Patricia, I might not make it. In the next life, we must still be best friends. You must take care of yourself¡­ After hanging up the phone, Haillie fainted¡­. Byran was shocked. He shook Haillie in concern, ¡°Haillie, what¡¯s wrong? Wake up! Doctor,e quick!¡± The horse farm doctor stepped forward, carefully lifting Haillie¡¯s eyelids to check. ¡°She¡¯s fine, just fainted due to pain and emotional stress. But we should get her to the hospital ASAP¡± Just then, Byran¡¯s phone rang Byran nced at the caller ID, his eyes suddenly tense. He immediately answered the call, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m with Haillie! Don¡¯t worry, Haillie just fell and got a bit hurt. She¡¯s a bit emotional, but her life isn¡¯t in danger! Sister, rest assured, I¡¯ll take good care of Haillie! Yes, Theo is here too¡­¡± Byran turned to Theo with his phone, ¡°Theo, my sister¡¯s on the line. She wants to speak to you. She has something to say¡± Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Theo took Byran¡¯s phone without a second thought and walked out to answer it. Ellinor tilted her head slightly, watching Theo retreating Jonah, who had just stepped out to contact the hospital, slowly walked back in to inform everyone ¡°Don¡¯t worry, folks The hospital has already sent an ambnce Haillie will be receiving treatment shortly¡± Byran looked at Haillie with a worried look ¡°Haillie, did you hear that? Your foot will be treated soon. Everything¡¯s going to be okay¡± However, Haillie didn¡¯t respond The on¨Csite doctor pinched Haillie¡¯s philtrum to revive her slightly. Although Haillie woke up, she still appeared weak and hopeless. She said weakly. ¡°My foot is ruined. Why are you even bothering to save me? I¡¯d rather die ¡± Heaning this, Byran was very concerned. ¡®Haillie, you can¡¯t think like that. You and my sister are close friends. If you give up, it¡¯ll hurt her too.¡± Heaning Byran mention his sister, Haillie let out a self¨Cdeprecating sigh. ¡°Only Patricia would care about me.¡± Byran insisted, ¡°Haillie, we all care about you. Isn¡¯t that right, Jonah?¡± Jonah gave a slight nod, chuckling. ¡°Yeah, Haillie. Keep your chin up, get treated, then find the best physiotherapist when you¡¯re healed. We believe you can still be the best ballerina¡± Byran eagerly agreed, ¡°Yeah, Jonah¡¯s right! But Haillie just shook her head weakly, ¡°Jonah, don¡¯t sugarcoat it. The doctors said there¡¯s no way my leg could regain its former flexibility¡± Jonah gave a helpless smile. He didn¡¯t know what to say in the face of Haillie¡¯s attitude. Just then, Collin knocked and walked in ¡°Haillie, regarding the withdrawal of the investment, Mr. nchet has reconsidered and decided to dy it for a while. It will depend on the Knotts family¡¯s financial report for the next quarter. For now, focus on your treatment and don¡¯t stress about anything else.¡± Hearing this, Haillie finally lightened up a bit. ¡°Really?¡± Collin nodded seriously, ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet has instructed me to inform you.¡± Haillie¡¯s face brightened with hope as she finally feltforted. She said gratefully, ¡°I knew Theo still cared about me! Collin, thank him for me. Tell him that we, the Knotts family, won¡¯t let him down in next quarter¡¯s financial report!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll ry your message.¡± After carrying out Mr. nchet¡¯s orders, Collin turned around, scanning the room. His eyes finally landed on Ellinor standing in the most inconspicuous corner. He respectfully said, Ellinor, let¡¯s go. Mr. nchet asked me to take you and Ms. Wesley home first. Ellinor looked at Collin and asked calmly. ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°Mr. nchet is still on the phone. Someone asked for his help, so he needs to stay here with Haillie until her injuries are properly treated. He said there¡¯s no need for you to wait for him¡± Was he still on the phone with Patricia, huh? Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Ellinor had it nailed. Theo must be under Patricia¡¯s thumb Because of Patricia, he decided to y the waiting game instead of pulling the plug on the Knotts family immediately. It made sense, and it was something she sawing. Ellinor thought momentarily, then told Collin, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tag along. But hold your horses.¡± Collin was a tad puzzled, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Just need to clear the air with Haillie Collin was even more bewildered. He smelled a rat and was about to probe further, but Ellinor was already making her way to Haillie, who was bedridden As soon as Ellinor got close, Byran stood up like a watchdog, barring her from approaching Haillie. He asked, ¡°What are you up to?¡± Ellinor calmly answered, ¡°I can¡¯tpletely wash my hands of Haillie¡¯s fall, I do bear some responsibility. Because I didn¡¯t want to help her fly a kite, she fell and got hurt. So, I should own up to it¡± Hearing Ellinor¡¯s admission, Byran¡¯s strained expression eased a bit He said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t beat yourself up, I know this isn¡¯t really your fault.¡± He noticed it then. When Haillie fell, Ellinor and Belinda were flying their kite in the distance; they had nothing to do with it. And Haillie did do a number on Ellinor before, so it was understandable that Ellinor didn¡¯t want to help her fly a kite. However, Haillie, hearing Byran say this, was secretly scoffing at him. She knew Ellinor¡¯s actions weren¡¯t all above board, there was another agenda. So, Haillie yed up her pain and said, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t bother, I don¡¯t need you to own up. It¡¯s your prerogative not to help me fly a kite. I won¡¯t hold it against you. I can only me my rotten luck.¡± Ellinor smoothly sidestepped Byran, walked up to the bed, and looked at Haillie¡¯s pained face. She firmly said, ¡°No, I must own up.¡± Haillie scrunched up her eyebrows, watching Ellinor warily, and put on a helpless face, ¡°I¡¯ve said you don¡¯t need to. Why insist? Ellinor, what do you want from me?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ellinor seemed sincere, smiling and saying ¡°Rx, Haillie. I just want to make it up to you. Will you ept my offer?¡± Haillie¡¯s eyes were full of disdain, but she feigned a look of despair and said bitterly, ¡°Make it up to me? What can you possibly make up for now? Can you make my foot good as new? If not, any form ofpensation is meaningless! Forget it!¡± ¡°I can.¡± Ellinor said these words as light as a feather, pulling all eyes on her. Everyone was surprised, intrigued, and filled with doubt and ridicule. She said she could. The stables doctor also looked at Ellinor with a puzzled face. Hearing this, Haillie felt like she was being yed for a fool. It was like a joke that wasn¡¯t funny in the slightest. She grieved, ¡°The doctor said my ligament is torn. Even after surgery, it won¡¯t be the same! Ellinor, you say you can make my foot good as new? How can you do that? You¡¯re just rubbing salt in my wound!¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Ellinor looked at Haillie¡¯s injured foot and said, ¡°I reckon Haillie¡¯s foot ain¡¯t got a torn ligament, just a bone dislocated from a sprain. I know a thing or two about resetting bones, no surgery is needed. Wanna give it a shot, Haillie?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Haillie, teary¨Ceyed, shot back at Ellinor, ¡°No ligament tear? Quit your nonsense. Ellinor! Could the doctor possibly be wrong? Do you want me to distrust a professional and trust you instead? That¡¯s bankers! Ellinor didn¡¯t bother exining and moved toward the foot of the bed to touch Haillie¡¯s injured ankle Haillie immediately yanked her leg away, not letting Ellinor get close! The movement caused her to break out in a cold sweat from the pain, she managed to warn weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Byran, stop her!¡± Snapping back to reality. Byran quickly said ¡°Quit messing around, Ellinor Haillie¡¯s already in enough pain, don¡¯t add to it¡± Byran owed Ellinor a favor from a past incident. He understood she didn¡¯t like Haillie, but Haillie was his sister¡¯s best friend, he had to protect her Ellinor looked at Byran seriously. ¡°Mr. Howard, I ain¡¯t joking around. I really know how to reset bones I guarantee Haillie will be up and about in a minute. Can I prove it?¡± Byran was taken aback Looking into Ellinor¡¯s clear eyes, he felt an inexplicable trust. He hesitated for a moment, turned to Haillie, and said, ¡°Haillie, why not let Ellinor give it a shot? She might actually do it!¡± Haillie was so angry she nearly fainted, ¡°Byran! Do you think I¡¯m not miserable enough?¡± Byran looked ufortable, ¡°Haillie, I think¡­¡± Losing her patience, Ellinor pushed Byran aside. ¡°Enough dilly¨Cdallying! Hold her down, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Byran was pushed forward a few steps. He hesitated momentarily and then decided to throw caution to the wind! He did as Ellinor said, holding Haillie¡¯s upper body and legs while Ellinor quickly grabbed Haillie¡¯s injured ankle. Haillie¡¯s scream was ear¨Cpiercing! Before anyone could intervene, Ellinor twisted Haillie¡¯s ankle a couple of times, gave it a push, and it was over. Everyone was stunned and rushed over to check on Haillie! Ellinor calmly retreated and began to wipe her hands with a tissue, making sure each finger was clean. Byran anxiously asked Haillie, ¡®How do you feel, Haillie? Any better?¡± Haillie was on the verge of passing out from the pain, tears streaming down her face, ¡°My foot.. I can¡¯t feel it! Ellinor, are you happy now that I¡¯m crippled?¡± What? She can¡¯t feel her foot? Byran started to panic, he red at Ellinor angrily, ¡°Ellinor, you deceived me!¡± Ellinor ignored him, throwing the used tissue into the trash. Then she pulled out a ck thing from her pocket and threw it at Haillie, hitting her right on the money! Haillie, who was sobbing, looked down and let out a yelp. She jumped off the bed and hid behind Byran, ¡°Byran, there¡¯s a mouse! A mouse! Shoo it away!!!¡± Byran was startled too, not by the mouse but by Haillie, who suddenly jumped up. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 He walked over and picked up that ck lump on the bed, it turned out it was a fake, realistic looking rat ¡°Haillie, chix It¡¯s just a toy ratt What¡¯s up with Ellinor¡¯s weird hobby, carrying this thing around? She¡¯s got the nerve to prank at a time like this! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Haillie¡¯s leg was out ofmission, and she was still trying to scare herl Wait a sec, Haillie was out of bed? Byran caught on, surprisedly looking at Haillie, ¡®Haillie, your leg¡¯s all good?¡± Haillie¡¯s face froze, and she stood there dumbfounded. Only then did she realize she could stand, she even jumped up. Oh crap, her quick leap off the bed after being scared by the fake rat was a dead giveaway. There¡¯s no way she can keep pretending now Haillie quickly covered up her embarrassment and put on a surprised face. ¡°Oh my gosh, my leg¡¯s really better! This is so surreal¡­* When Ellinor was messing with her ankle, it hurt like hell. But after Ellinor was done, her leg felt pain¨C free and light as a feather But there was no way she would let Ellinor get all the glory so she pretended she didn¡¯t feel a thing Little did she know Ellinor would scare her with a toy rat. She blew her cover! Everyone was amazed at Ellinor, even the stable doctor had respect in his eyes. To save face, Haillie decided to thank Ellinor. She hugged her and eximed, ¡°Ellinor, you really know your stuff! You¡¯re amazing! Thanks a lot! I no longer have to worry about my leg affecting my dancing!¡± After her thank you, Haillie whispered into Ellinor¡¯s ear, ¡°Ellinor, you win this round!¡± Ellinor smiled and replied. ¡°No biggie. I kinda had a hunch you were faking¡± Haillie clenched her teeth in anger, her smile froze on her face, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t get too cocky! Patricia just needs to make one call, and Theo will change his mind about pulling out his investment! It¡¯s clear who Theo values more!¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°Yeah, I get it. Patricia is the most important.¡± Haillie smirked, ¡°d you understand! So, stop trying to get Theo¡¯s attention with your useless tricks. No matter what you do, it¡¯s all for nothing! Theo only has eyes for Patricia: you can¡¯tpete.¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve got zero interest inparing who Theo values more between Patricia and me. And you, willing to gamble your career just to make Theo dislike me? Luckily it was just a sprain. If you had torn a ligament, wouldn¡¯t that be too expensive to pay?¡± Haillieughed, ¡°For Patricia¡¯s happiness, I¡¯d even gamble my career. So what?¡± Ellinor sighed. Although Haillie¡¯s actions were over the top, her loyalty to her friend was real. She didnt know Patricia, but she had to admit Patricia had a friend who would give it all up for her, even at her own expense. ¡°What are you twodies chatting about?¡± Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Jonah strolled over with a grin on his face, looking at the two of them Haillie finally let go of Ellinor and turned her face towards Jonah with a smile, ¡°Jonah, I was just thanking Ellinor for fixing my foot I was so stoked that I just kept hugging. her.¡± As she spoke, Haillie turned to Ellinor with a pretend look of concern, ¡°Ellinor, I didn¡¯t scare you, did 17¡± ¡°Nope¡± Ellinor was pretty chill about it, dusting off her clothes that got wrinkled during Haillie¡¯s embrace as if she had just had a flynd on her shoulder Jonah shifted his gaze to Ellinor, his eyes squinting in a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can treat sprains at such a young age, who¡¯d you learn that from?¡± Haillie was peeved hearing Jonah call Ellinor so casually and evenpliment her. She was steaming inside Before Ellinor could answer, Haillie cut in, ¡°Jonah, I¡¯m also surprised that Ellinor knows so much at such a young age, she must have learned it back in the sticks! Country kids know how to fend for themselves; they¡¯ve got some mad life skills, nothing like us who¡¯ve been pampered from birth!¡± On the surface, it sounded like she was praising Ellinor, but the underlying message was a snide remark about her background Haillie¡¯s few words seemed to draw a line between Ellinor and the rest of them, alienating Ellinor, hinting that she was not from their ss! Ellinor took the hint but just shrugged it off with a smirk. Jonah said, ¡°Haillie, since you¡¯re all better, there¡¯s no need to have the hospital send a car. He pulled out his phone from his jacket pocket and handed it to Haillie, ¡°The first number on the call log is the doctor I contacted for you; now you can call him and exin.¡± Haillie took Jonah¡¯s phone, paused awkwardly, then forced a smile, ¡°Um, okay, I guess I should call back and exin, I can¡¯t have the medical staffe all this way for nothing¡°¡± After giving Haillie his phone, Jonah didn¡¯t spare her another nce. He turned to look at Ellinor, his already smiley eyes twinkling with admiration and curiosity. He didn¡¯t show a hint of prejudice or ridicule towards Ellinor after Haillie¡¯s remarks. Jonah naturally walked over to Ellinor and casually draped his arm around her shoulder ¡°Ellinor. I sprained this wrist a while ago, and it¡¯s never been right since. Seeing as I¡¯m good buddies with your hubby, could you fix it for me?¡± This affectionate gesture didn¡¯t feel inappropriate, more like a yful big brother messing with his little sister. Ellinor nced at Jonah, looked down at the arm around her shoulder, then raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°Are you sure you want me to treat you?¡± Jonah met Ellinor¡¯s piercing gaze, immediately withdrew his arm, and said with a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re genuinely offering to help, I¡¯d be thrilled! But if you¡¯re looking for an excuse to teach me a lesson, I¡¯ll pass!¡± Ellinor smirked, ¡°You¡¯re a smart cookie!¡± Jonah chuckled, ¡°If you keep disrespecting me like this, watch out, I might tell Theo to take you home and spank your butt!¡± At the mention of ¡°take you home¡°, Ellinor thought Jonah was about to say something indescribable, and her cheeks instantly turned red.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 So, he was actually talking about spanking? Ellinor frowned again, ¡°So boring!¡± Haillie had just finished a call with the doctor when she turned around to see Jonah and Ellinor chatting andughing like old pals. This made her feel even more repulsed by Ellinor. Although Jonah is usually chatty and lively, he doesn¡¯t act this carefree with just anyone. The fact that Ellinor could get Jonah to joke around with her showed that Jonah truly considered her a friend. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But if Jonah saw Ellinor as a friend, what about Patricia? When Haillie was pondering how to get everyone to ostracize Ellinor, someone knocked on the suite door, drawing everyone¡¯s attention¡­. A female staff member from the racetrack was standing at the door, dressed in a uniform with ¡°Mountain Racecourse¡± printed on it. The staff member was smiling and respectful. She bowed to the distinguished guests before approaching Haillie The staff member handed Haillie the bill, saying politely, ¡°Haillie, this is the total cost for your group¡¯s expenses at the racetrack. Could you please settle the bill?¡± Haillie frowned, ¡°Who told you toe find me for the bill?* The staff member was a bit taken aback, exining, ¡°Someone just told us at the front desk that you needed to settle the bill now, so we came over. If this is not a good time, we can find you when you check out!¡± Had someone notified the front desk? And specifically, wanted her to pay? Haillie felt something was fishy. She took the bill from the staff member, and her eyebrows knitted together, ¡°280,000? Why is it so much? It wasn¡¯t this expensive every other time we came here!¡± The staff member looked innocent, ¡°Haillie, 280,000 includes not just the current expenses but also some pre¨Cbooked ones.¡± ¡®Pre¨Cbooked expenses? What pre¨Cbooked expenses?¡± ¡°Yesterday, someone booked three days of private use of the Mountain Racecourse for next month, as well as three whole roastmbs and a lot of Western dishes. They said you would settle the bill today.¡± ¡°What? A three¨Cday private booking? Haillie looked surprised, ¡°I have no idea about this! Whoever made the booking should pay for it, not me.¡± The staff member seemed confused, ¡°But that person assured us you would cover the cost, so we¡¯ve already ordered three of the bestmbs from local shepherds, as well as a lot of expensive cooking ingredients and drinks in advance. If you cancel now, it will be very troublesome for us¡­¡± Haillie asked somewhat irritably, ¡°Who made the booking? Who¡¯s running up tabs here and expecting me to foot the bill?¡± Ellinor spoke up. ¡°I made the booking¡± Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Haillie was taken aback; she looked at Ellinor, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Ellinor! You¡¯ve booked this ce for three days next month, quess you¡¯re nning to invite everyone over again, huh?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s on me¡± Haillie scoffed, ¡°Then I don¡¯t get it, if you¡¯re treating, why am I footing the bill? What¡¯s your game here?¡± Ellinor kept her poker face, clearly seeing no issue here. ¡°Did you forget? Yesterday, you explicitly agreed that if I could prove that I didn¡¯t nt earrings in your shoe, you would cover everyone¡¯s daily expenses. So, is it that you don¡¯t want to foot the bill now, unwilling to admit your mistake? ¡°Eh¡­ Haillie was dumbstruck, she did forget about this! But when she agreed to foot the bill, she only expected their group¡¯s daily expenses to be a few ten thousand at most. Now, the bill came out to be 280k! That¡¯s not chump change for anyone, she could use that money to buy a limited¨Cedition designer bag! ¡°Ellinor, I did agree yesterday to cover everyone¡¯s daily expenses, but your booking for next month falls under next month¡¯s expenses; it shouldn¡¯t be counted in yesterday¡¯s bill, right?¡± Instead of answering Haillie¡¯s question directly, Ellinor turned to the staff and asked, ¡®Excuse me, could my booking from yesterday be counted in yesterday¡¯s expenses for settlement? Is there any problem with that?¡± The staff respectfully replied, ¡°Yes, your booking was made yesterday, the invoice and amount were recorded under yesterday¡¯s ount, so it¡¯s reasonable to settle them together now, there¡¯s no problem¡± The staff¡¯s answer made Haillie¡¯s face sour, but she said nothing. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor smiled slightly and said to Haillie, ¡°I originally wanted to treat everyone to a nice meal yesterday, but some of Haillie¡¯s actions led to interrupting the event, and we couldn¡¯t have a good meal together. If Haillie doesn¡¯t want to shell out for this, I guess I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± With that, Ellinor took out her phone, ready to pay the bill. Of course, the phone she used was Theo¡¯s; if she had to pay, it would use Theo¡¯s ount. She had no obligation to pay these people¡¯s expenses with her own money! So, treating Theo¡¯s friends with Theo¡¯s money waspletely justified. Haillie put on a forced smile. ¡°Ellinor, you might have misunderstood, why would I be reluctant to foot the bill for this event? You¡¯re right; I should take half the responsibility for the unpleasantness of the gathering! My impulsive actions yesterday caused this problem, I should organize another gathering aspensation next month! By then, Patricia should be back in the country, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time and can catch up on old times! So, I¡¯ll take care of this bill!¡± Although Haillie was willing to foot the bill, she didn¡¯t forget to mention Patricia¡¯s impending return, hinting at Ellinor. However, Ellinor didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Cool, I¡¯ll leave it to you then, Haillie¡± Haillie walked over, picked up her bag, took out a bank card, and handed it to the staff, ¡°Go swipe it, no pin.¡± ¡°Sure thing¡± The staff took the card and went to swipe it. At the same time, Haillie¡¯s smile grew brighter, she said to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s just a couple hundred grand, for us big spenders, it¡¯s just pocket change! Ellinor, you might not be used to this level of spending, huh? So you think it¡¯s high consumption, but it¡¯s really not!¡± Although Haillie¡¯s words sounded polite, she subtly ssed Ellinor as the only poor oddball here. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 However, Ellinor was not embarrassed at all. On the contrary, she nodded frankly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not really used to it. I rarely spend my money on this kind of trivial entertainment, I mostly spend it on important things.¡± Haillieughed and looked at Ellinor with a superior attitude ¡°No womnes, we simply have different perspectives. You¡¯ll get used to it. We, rich folks, have a lot of spare time and don¡¯t really need to do anything personally, so we like to spend our money on fun stuff¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Oh, sounds good.¡± Haillie then changed her tone, ¡°Ellinor, you need to hang out with us more. Otherwise, you may not be on the same page with Theo, who has livedfortably since childhood¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°Really? Maybe we should let him mingle with ordinary people to get rid of his arrogance¡± She and Theo were from two different worlds, and she never intended to be part of his world. So why should she adapt to their worldview? It didn¡¯t make sense to her Her words left everyone stunned Then, Jonah leaned on Kemp¡¯s shoulder andughed quietly. Ellinor was really something! Everyone else watched her with their own thoughts. Despite their differences, they admired Ellinor. No other woman would dare to speak about Theo like that except for her. Unaware, Theo had already returned when she spoke those words. Hearing herment, Theo paused at the door, squinting at her with an unreadable expression. Did Ellinor really think of her husband in this way? Haillie was taken aback; she sneered, ¡°Ellinor, you sure know how to joke! Do you want Theo to change for you? That¡¯s a tall order! You should know that the nchet family has pampered Theo since childhood, and he won¡¯t easily change his lifestyle. Besides, he doesn¡¯t need to change anything with what he has Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not joking. I can¡¯t ept your values. So, the one who needs to change is him, not me. I don¡¯t want to be a vain and arrogant person like you guys. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with my values, and I don¡¯t n to change them. Thanks!¡± What? Vain? Arrogant? Haillie felt offended by Ellinor¡¯s words! She sighed strangely, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no helping it! You¡¯re so stubborn that you and Theo¡¯s values can never align! I must say, marriages with mismatched values usually don¡¯tst long!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t care. After all, her rtionship with Theo was fake and wouldn¡¯tst anyway! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Whether my wife and I share the same values or not, it¡¯s none of an outsider¡¯s business¡± A man¡¯s deep and firm voice rang out Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Theo sauntered in giving his phone back to Byran. His gaze never left Ellinor. He moved to her side, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear as if she were a child ¡°Even if we don¡¯t see eye to eye, we can still respect each other and live in peace¡± Ellinor was taken aback. She grinned unwittingly Did he hear that? Would he get mad? Haillie was equally shocked by Theo¡¯s words. She struggled to ept it but didn¡¯t dare to show it. She could only awkwardly exin, ¡°Theo, I was just joking with Ellinor!¡± Theo casually shifted to stand beside Ellinor, casting an icy nce at Haillie ¡°If the joke isn¡¯t funny, it can hurt¡± Haillie forced a smile. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m sorry. I just thought that girls like Ellinor, who grew up in the countryside, are usually innocent and kind, that¡¯s why I was joking. Ellinor, are you mad?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. If she got mad now, wouldn¡¯t she be seen as petty? She was about to respond when Theo lifted his arm around her shoulder, giving it a light squeeze as if to silence her. With a poker face. Theo said, ¡°Indeed, my wife grew up in the countryside. Her innocence, kindness, andck of fussiness are her strengths. But these are no excuses for others to bully her¡± Upon being addressed, Ellinor blinked and turned to face him. Haillie hurriedly exined, ¡°Theol You misunderstood, why would I bully Ellinor? She just fixed my foot, I haven¡¯t even thanked her yet! She¡¯s amazing! She cured my foot. using traditional medicine. That¡¯s why I can walk now. I was just marveling at how strong and capable girls like Ellinor, who grew up in the countryside, are. Unlike me, so delicate, can¡¯t do a thing! Of course, I suggested she adjust her values to match ours to avoid future conflicts between you two.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Theo replied Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He turned to Ellinor, giving her a faint smile. ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t need to change anything It¡¯s me who should be more humble. Right, darling?¡± Ellinor looked at Theo, puzzled. Why was he talking to her like this? She felt uneasy¡­ Haillie¡¯s smile vanished, her eyes filled with hatred as if all the bitterness wanted to burst out, all aimed at Ellinor, the girl she had looked down on! Theo gently stroked Ellinor¡¯s cheek, his voice softer. ¡°Didn¡¯t Collin say he would take you home first? Why are you still here?¡± Ellinor lowered her eyes, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll leave now. She turned, slipping from Theo¡¯s arm, ¡°Collin, we can go now.¡± Collin finally got the hint, ncing at Theo¡¯s expression before responding, ¡°Yes, Ellinor¡± Suddenly, Ellinor stopped in her tracks. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 His wife finally remembered to say goodbye to him. Ellinor turned to Haillie with a smile, ¡°I almost forgot to thank you for the money and almost forgot to say goodbye.¡± Theo¡¯s face changed instantly. Haillie was taken aback, feeling a bit provoked by Ellinor¡¯s words, but she could only smile back in front of everyone, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re too kind¡± Ellinor also smiled. She walked over to Haillie, hugged her, and whispered in her ear, ¡°I forgot to rify with you, I never thought about making Theo pull out his investment. I didn¡¯t even know he invested in your family. If you mess with me, I¡¯ll handle my own problems, not by stirring up trouble between you and Theo Because myself would scare you more! I don¡¯t start trouble, but I¡¯m not afraid of it. If you dare provoke me again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Haillie immediately felt a wave of fear, but she also felt resentful. She was silently angry, her smile frozen. At that moment, she realized Ellinor booking the venue for next month wasn¡¯t topensate everyone but to make her pay intentionally! Though she acted like 280k was chump change, it still hurt¡­ She could¡¯ve used that money to buy a designer bag, but now it¡¯s wasted! But this woman, Ellinor, was too full of herself!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She even threatened her not to mess up again, or she won¡¯t let her off quickly Ha, she was too confident! Haillie admitted Ellinor was capable and a bit clever, but she was nowhere near her match. The Knotts family might face hard times, but everyone knew their power surpassed someone like Ellinor! Once Patriciaes back, Theo will lose interest in Ellinor! Then, without Theo¡¯s protection, let¡¯s see how far she can keep up her arrogance! Reality will show her she¡¯s nothing! Having said that, Ellinor walked past Theo without giving him another nce. Theo¡¯s face was terrible, this woman actually ignored him. Jonah came over, patted Theo on the shoulder, and mocked him, ¡°Theo, your wife is ignoring you!¡± Theo frowned, pped Jonah¡¯s hand away impatiently, and turned to leave¡­. At this moment, Byran came over and stopped him, asking seriously. ¡°Theo, what did my sister say to you on the phone? Did she mention when she¡¯sing back?¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Theo simply answered Byran¡¯s question. Byran glumly said. ¡°My sister keeps telling me she¡¯ll be back soon, but there¡¯s still no sign of her. It feels like there¡¯s no one on my side at home when she¡¯s not there. Especially, my brother, he criticizes me whenever he sees me, it¡¯s pretty suffocating¡± ¡°If you want to know when she¡¯sing back, you could call her,¡± Theo suggested ¡°Nah, I¡¯d rather she rest and recuperate peacefully out there. I don¡¯t want to add stress to her,¡± Byran replied. Theo said, ¡°Since Haillie¡¯s foot is better now, you should take good care of her and ensure she gets home safely.¡± Byran nodded, ¡°All night, got it. Theo, where are you headed next?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Theo had already started to leave ¡°I have some stuff to take care of. I¡¯m going to head out.¡± Seeing Theo about to leave, Haillie quickened her pace and called out loudly. ¡°Theo, wait a minute, Theo.. She wanted to stop Theo from leaving. She didn¡¯t want him to go with Ellinor However, Theo didn¡¯t stop or turn around. He walked out of the suite with determination. Haillie watched his retreating figure, her fists clenched in frustration. Byran looked at Haillie and reminded, ¡°Haillie, now that you¡¯re fine, you should call my sister to let her know you¡¯re safe. It¡¯ll put her mind at ease.¡± Haillie nodded helplessly. ¡°Yeah, Byran, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll call Patricia¡± When Ellinor left the hotel lobby with her suitcase, Collin had already pulled up to the hotel entrance. Belinda had also packed and came out with Ellinor. The two girls handed their suitcases to Collin to put in the trunk. Then Belinda opened the backseat door to get in. However, she was surprised to see someone already in the car Theo was sitting in the car, leaning against the leather seat with aptop on his long legs, engrossed in his emails. Belinda was puzzled, ¡°Huh, Theo, didn¡¯t Collin say you had something to deal with and wouldn¡¯t be coming back with us?¡± Theo nced at her, ¡°I¡¯ve finished dealing with that. I¡¯ming back with you guys.¡± His gaze shifted from Belinda to Ellinor for a few seconds before he returned to hisptop. Belinda didn¡¯t think much of it. She returned to make room, ¡°Ellinor, you go first.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t move She shook her head, ¡°You go first¡± ¡°Ellinor, you go first. You can sit next to Theo.¡± ¡°No need, I want to sit by the window. In case I get carsick, I can get some fresh air.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. All right then.¡± Belinda nodded understandingly and got into the car, saving the window seat for Ellinor. Then Theo¡¯s eyes flickered on hisptop screen. Carsick? She seemed fine when they came over, and he didn¡¯t notice her getting carsick. She¡¯s clearly just making excuses not to sit next to him! As the car moved along, Belinda, who was sitting in the middle, started to regret it because the atmosphere in the car felt weird. Both Theo and Ellinor were silent, especially Theo. Even though no one was bothering him, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was acting strangely. Ugh! She should¡¯ve let Theo sit in the middle, next to Ellinor. Why did she have to sit in the middle? Unfortunately, it was toote for regrets now. Ellinor kept her headphones on. During the two¨Chour drive, neither of them spoke a word. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Belinda was the only one who talked to Collin asionally to lighten up the mood The car arrived at the Wesley family vi first. Since Belinda was sitting in the middle, Ellinor took the initiative to get off the car first to make way for her. After getting out, Belinda asked Ellinor and Theo if they wanted toe in for a bit However, both of them declined. Theo was straightforward in his rejection, while Ellinor¡¯s rejection was a bit more tactful Belinda had no choice but to say goodbye to Ellinor reluctantly and then went home. Ellinor returned to the car, sat by the window, put on her headphones, and continued to keep silent. ¡°What are you listening to?¡± Theo finally asked her. ¡°Music.¡± Ellinor answered with her eyes closed. ¡°What song?¡± ¡°A pop song¡± Theo frowned and stopped talking Ellinor didn¡¯t even open her eyes to look at him. Once they got home, Ellinor went straight to her room, took a shower, changed into herfy clothes, and was ready to have some quality me¨Ctime. The past few days hadn¡¯t been pleasant for her, not to mention they had been super exhausting. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After her shower, as she stepped out of the bathroom, Theo was outside on the balcony smoking Hearing the bathroom door open, Theo nced over and saw Ellinor about to hit the sack. He frowned and said, ¡°Dry your hair before bed¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ellinor, already on the bed, immediately stopped and obediently responded. She then got up and went back to the bathroom¡­ Soon after, the sound of a hairdryer could be heard from the bathroom. Theo¡¯s face was serious Ellinor hadplied obediently, but why did it make him feel even more ufortable? Half an hourter, Ellinor came out with her hair dried and was ready for bed again¡­. ¡°Come here, pour me a ss of water.¡± Theo¡¯s deep voice sounded again, this time in amanding tone. Ellinor was slightly annoyed. She took a deep breath, got up, poured a ss of water, and handed it to him. After cing the ss on the table in front of him, Ellinor turned to leave without lingering. However, her wrist was caught by Theo¡¯srge hand, pulling her back¡­ Ellinor was forced to sit on Theo¡¯sp, with his arm around her waist preventing her from getting up! She looked at Theo discontentedly. ¡°Theo, what¡¯s up?¡± Theo squinted at her and exhaled smoke toward her face, ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s with the attitude?¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Theo, I always do as you say is my attitude not good enough? Do you want me to kneel and kowtow to you after I pour you a ss of water?¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Ellinor was speaking in a super aggressive tone, and it was downright rude. What the heck happened? A frown creased Theo¡¯s forehead, ¡°Why on earth are you all riled up out of the blue?¡± Ellinor threw up her hands. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m not mad at you! I just feel like we don¡¯t need to y house when no one is around, we don¡¯t need to nurture feelings, either. We should keep some distance between us!¡± The woman in Theo¡¯s heart, Patricia, seemed to be making aeback soon. He seemed to have feelings for Patricia still Therefore, she had zero interest in being a part of someone else¡¯s love story. Byran and Haillie were giving her a hard time because of this. As for that night a few days ago, it was ast resort for her to be with Theo because he was poisoned. She would wipe that memory from her mind, seal it off forever like it never even happened After this, when they don¡¯t need to pretend to be a couple, she must keep a distance from Theo to ease her conscience! All her words were driving Theo up the wall! Till now, she thinks he¡¯s just ying along with her. She wouldn¡¯t fail to notice his feelings for her if she paid attention. ¡°Keep a distance? Theo retorted, ¡°Sure, then kindly remove yourself, don¡¯t sleep in my room. After all, men and women should keep a distance, right?¡± ¡°Fine! I¡¯m out!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor nodded, forcefully shrugged off Theo¡¯s arm around her waist, and bolted, she would sleep in the guest room! She really left? A vein popped on Theo¡¯s forehead, he ground out his cigarette, picked up the water ss on the table, and drained it in one gulp. He lit another cigarette, took a deep drag, and exhaled a thick cloud of smoke, he was seriously pissed. What the heck was this woman ying at? Suddenly, the vibration of the phone caught Theo¡¯s attention. Theozily blew out a puff of smoke, squinting toward the source of the noise¡­ His phone on the bedside table vibrated, which he gave Ellinor a few days ago. Theo stubbed out his cigarette, picked up the phone, and answered it. The call was from Belinda ¡°Theo, are you and Ellinor home yet?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Is Ellinor next to you right now?¡± Recalling Ellinor¡¯s recent behavior, Theo replied with displeasure, ¡°She¡¯s already asleep, what do you need her for?¡± After confirming that Ellinor wouldn¡¯t hear, Belinda rxed a bit, her voice getting louder. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t need anything from Ellinor! I just wanted to ask if you guys had some kind of misunderstanding. You both were ignoring each other in the car, what happened?¡± Theo said with a frown, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Belinda grumbled, ¡°Theo! I¡¯m older than Ellinor by half a year, okay? And while I¡¯ve only been engaged once and didn¡¯t end up getting married, I¡¯m sure I have way more experience in love than you do! Come on, Theo, tell me what happened, maybe I can help analyze it!¡± Theo rubbed his temples, impatiently saying, ¡°Nothing, she¡¯s just pissed for some odd reason.¡± Belinda immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! We, girls, don¡¯t just get mad for no reason! Especially a smart woman like Ellinor, there must be a reason!¡± Theo squinted, ¡°And what reason do you think that would be?¡± Belinda pondered, ¡°Let me guess. Theo, have you ever told Ellinor that you like her?¡± Theo remained silent Belinda sighed helplessly, ¡°I knew it Theo, you definitely wouldn¡¯t say it directly! But if you don¡¯t tell her, how is Ellinor supposed to know you like her?¡± Like her? Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Theo coughed, ¡°If it¡¯s something you could easily figure out, do I still have to spell it out?¡± Belinda asserted confidently. ¡°Of course it¡¯s necessary! Girls hate vague rtionships the most! If you don¡¯t express your feelings but still act all intimate, girls will think you¡¯re leading them on without wanting to take responsibility. They¡¯ll feel disrespected, and of course, they¡¯ll get pissed¡± Theo hesitated ¡°What if she¡¯s already mad at me?¡± Belinda paused Was Theo asking her for advice? Feeling rather chuffed for being consulted by Theo for the first time, she advised, ¡°You got to make it up to her Find the right time to tell her what you¡¯re thinking, let her know she¡¯s chosen, and give her a sense of security! No girl can resist that! Trust me, Theo, I¡¯m right! And also, I think you should¡­¡± Belinda continued to ramble on the other side of the phone, but Theo had already hung up.¡± Annoyed. Theo yanked off his shirt and headed into the bathroom for a cold shower. When Theo emerged from his room, he asked a passing maid, ¡°Which room is she in?¡± The maid replied respectfully, ¡°Mr. nchet, Ellinor is in the room on the south side of the third floor. We just brought her dinner; she should be asleep by now¡± Heading to the third floor. Theo found the room the maid mentioned. Trying the doorknob, he found it locked. It was ringly obvious who Ellinor was trying to keep out. Annoyed, Theo ordered, ¡°Go get the key¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet¡± When Theo entered the room, Ellinor was indeed asleep. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She was sleeping with a slight frown, possibly dreaming of something unpleasant. Theo sat on the edge of the bed, gently rubbing her forehead with his fingers Perhaps sensing someone¡¯s presence, Ellinor woke up. Seeing Theo at her bedside, Ellinor was startled and was about to ask him what he was doing when he scooped her up in his arms and said as he carried her out, ¡°I have to go on a business trip tomorrow morning I¡¯ll be back next weekend¡± Blinking. Ellinor was confused. Was he here just to tell her this? Why did he have to carry her? He put her down on his bed and added, ¡°When I get back, we need to talk seriously about our rtionship¡± Ellinor was sleepy, but his words left her slightly wide awake. ¡°Go back to sleep, sweet dreams. He tucked her in and left the room without giving her a chance to speak. Ellinor watched his retreating figure, puzzled, and fell asleep after a while. In the following days. Theo did leave on a business trip and didn¡¯t return home. Ellinor finally had some freedom and shrugged off the bodyguard Theo had assigned to her. She went to Crescent Society to see Ida Gipson and Chase and took care of some tasks that only she could handle. Just like that, a week flew by On Saturday afternoon, Belinda called her. ¡°Ellinor, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home¡± ¡°Today¡¯s Theo¡¯s birthday What gift did you get for him?¡± Ellinor, who was watching TV, paused, ¡°I forgot. I didn¡¯t prepare anything.¡± ¡°What?! You can¡¯t have anything! There¡¯s still time. Let¡¯s go shopping for a gift for Theo right now!¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 After hanging up the phone, Ellinor flopped on the couch, continuing to munch on chips while watching TV Twenty minutester, Belinda rushed in, practically dragging her out to go shopping for Theo¡¯s birthday gift. Ellinor was at a loss Why on earth would she need to get a gift for Theo? She¡¯s just a stand in actress, ying the part of Thea¡¯s wife for free, and now she¡¯s expected to buy him a gift? Downtown shopping street VK Mall Belinda was deeply engrossed in choosing from a luxury store¡¯s dazzling array of exquisite essories ¡°Ellinor, what kind of gift do you think. Theo would like?¡± Belinda asked. Nonchntly trying on sunsses, Ellinor casually replied while checking herself in the mirror, ¡°No idea¡± Belinda furrowed her brows, turned to her, and said exasperatedly. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t you care at all about Theo? Don¡¯t you ever try to figure out his likes and dislikes?¡± Ellinor put on the sunsses, raising an eyebrow, ¡°Why should I figure out his likes? Is Theo some kind of rare species? Will studying him get me a Nobel Prize?¡± Belinda stood there stunned, this was the first time she saw a woman so uninterested in Theo.. ¡°You¡¯re something else, Ellinor It¡¯s this aloof attitude that drives a man to conquer. No wonder Theo is so into you! Into her? Since when did Theo be infatuated with her? Belinda always loved to imagine things that didn¡¯t exist! ¡°Ellinor, if you don¡¯t want to pick a gift, just buy him a shirt or something. As long as it¡¯s from you, Theo will definitely like it! I know a brand, and the men¡¯s clothes are super stylish! Come on, let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Just as Ellinor was putting back the sunsses, Belinda dragged her into a designer menswear store ¡°Ellinor, what do you think of this outfit for Theo?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor couldn¡¯t be less interested in the finely designed, high¨Cend menswear. She shook her head and said, ¡°I think he has plenty of clothes like these at home, and he has so many he can¡¯t even wear them all. He doesn¡¯t need more of the same.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, Theo has enough clothes, but if it¡¯s from you, it¡¯ll be different! Ellinor, as his wife, you can¡¯t possibly give him any gift on his birthday, right?¡± Belinda¡¯s words reminded Ellinor that she was ying the role of Theo¡¯s wife, so she should get him a gift. That way, she could avoid being caught out by the nchet family! Ellinor frowned, her gaze suddenlynding on the clearance sale sign in the menswear store across She walked over to the clearance section and casually picked up a white T-shirt, ¡°This one will do!¡± Belinda followed her, looking at the white T¨Cshirt in Ellinor¡¯s hand, she burst intoughter. The design of the T¨Cshirt was very ordinary, but it had a cute little kitten printed on it, which looked extremely adorable. ¡°Ellinor? Isn¡¯t this a bit too cute? Isn¡¯t it a bit too much for a mature man like Theo?* Ellinor dismissed her, ¡°Theo is too conservative with his clothing, always in suits and ties. This will change his style and make him a bit more approachable Belinda ¡®But this is too Ellinor didn¡¯t care if the clothes suited Theo¡¯s style; the gift was ready, and whether he liked it or not was his problem! ¡°Excuse me, can you wrap this up for me?¡± ¡°Sure, please make your payment at the front counter.¡± Ellinor pulled out cash from her pocket to pay for the discounted T¨Cshirt. She deliberately didn¡¯t use her phone or bank card to pay but took out the cash she had on her. Because she was using Theo¡¯s phone at the moment, paying with her phone would deduct money from Theo¡¯s ount Buying a gift for Theo with his own money seemed a bit off to her So, Ellinor broke her usual habit and used her own money Taking the nge from the cashier, Ellinor said to Belinda Tve bought the gift! Let¡¯s go. Il treat you to some bubble tea!¡± Belinda looked a bit awkward, she could hardly imagine the look on Theo¡¯s face when he saw the gift Ellinor had bought for him. UU Coffee ¡°Ellinor, you really are unlike any other woman!¡± Belinda said while sipping on her coffee. Ellinor casually asked calmly. ¡°Really? How to?¡± Belinda looked at her in surprise, ¡°Other women would seize every opportunity to splurge on Theo, but you are giving him such a cheap gift! Yet, he still cares so much about you, it¡¯s simply amazing!¡± Does Theo care about her? Ellinorughed. ¡°Even if the gift is cheap, the thought counts Belinda looked confused again, ¡°But as women, shouldn¡¯t we be trying our best to win our boyfriend¡¯s heart? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he won¡¯t like you if you treat Theo this way?¡± Ellinor looked up at Belinda and said, ¡°There are two things in this world that we can never hold onto. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 They are time and one¡¯s heart. If someone¡¯s heart is no longer with you, no matter what you do to please them, their heart will never return to you. So, why waste a ton of energy on a lost cause? You should focus more on your career, better yourself, and take control¡± Belinda paused looking at Ellinor as if she was looking at an idol, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re so right! I need to learn from you. From now on, I won¡¯t obsess over men and will fully devole myself to my career!¡± Ellinor worried that she might misunderstand, patiently exined, ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean love is bad. Love can enrich our emotional lives, and that¡¯s a wonderful thing. But you can¡¯t just hand over your heart, and you definitely can¡¯t hand over your future to a man,promising yourself just to please him, you get me?¡± Belinda nodded, signaling her understanding. ¡°Yep, I got it! Thanks¡± Even though Ellinor wasn¡¯t sure if Belinda understood, she had said all she could and sipped her coffee. She had never been in a rtionship, all the advice she gave was based on her gut feeling. She hoped that Belinda could take something away from all this, not be fooled by some sweet talking men. Just then, Ellinor¡¯s phone rang She nced at the screen, it was a call from Theo¡¯s new number. He had given her his old phone and number and got himself a new one. She answered the call and Theo¡¯s deep voice came through the phone, ¡°Where are you?¡± Ellinor replied: ¡°Theo, I¡¯m at the city center mall¡± ¡°With whom?¡± ¡°Belinda ¡± Theo said, ¡°Tell me where you are exactly. Til send someone to pick you up.¡± Ellinor blinked, ¡®Theo, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Yeah, justnded.¡± ¡°Theo, you don¡¯t have to send someone. Belinda drove us here; she¡¯ll take me home.¡± Theo was silent for two seconds, then responded, ¡°Then,e to Pearl Moon after you¡¯re done shopping I need to talk to you.¡± Pearl Moon? Was Theo throwing her a birthday party? The thought of meeting his friends and family made Ellinor frown, ¡°Can I not go¡­¡± ¡°No¡± Theo instantly interrupted her as if guessing her thoughts, ¡°You have toe, I want to see you.¡± Ellinor struggled to find a response. Her heart suddenly raced. He said he wanted to see her. Theo who was always so calm, why was he suddenly so eager to see her? She remembered that before Theo left for his business trip, he told her that when he returned, they needed to talk seriously about their rtionship. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. What exactly did Theo want to talk about? What more was there to say about their rtionship? That man was a little odd, was he¡­ Somehow, Belinda was next to the phone, shouting. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll make sure Ellinor gets there!¡± Just as Ellinor hung up, Belinda was there again, livening up the atmosphere. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve bought Theo¡¯s present, now buy something nice for yourself! You haven¡¯t seen Theo in so long, you have to dress up to see him!¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Why do you carry a camera with you?¡± Belinda just took out a professional camera from her bag and pointed it at Ellinor. Sheughed, ¡°I¡¯m making a vlog, recording my daily life to post on Twitter!¡± Ellinor was puzzled, ¡°Do you need such professional equipment to make a vlog?¡± ¡®Cause it has a higher resolution¡± Belinda had anticipated what was going to happen today, so she had prepared the camera in advance. She wanted to capture the moment when Theo formally tells Ellinor he likes her, to keep it as a souvenir, and maybe use it to ckmail Theo! At Belinda¡¯s enthusiastic rmendation, Ellinor went to a women¡¯s clothing store to try on a white dress. To match the dress, the saleswoman put a simple diamond hair clip next to her ear Holding the camera, Belinda was stunned, ¡®Ellinor, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Ellinor felt a little weird dressed like this, she wanted to take it off But Belinda wouldn¡¯t let her change back. After quickly paying for the clothes, Belinda pulled her out of the mall and hurriedly drove toward Pearl Moon¡­ Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Belinda hurriedly asked someone else to park the car, and then she followed behind Ellinor with her camera rolling. Ellinor was quite annoyed ¡°Aren¡¯t you filming a vlog to document your life? Why are you always filming me?¡± Belinda cheerfully answered. ¡°Because you¡¯re so prelly. I can¡¯t help but film you¡± She wanted to capture the whole process of Ellinor getting out of the car, meeting Theo, and Theo confessing his feelings. She nned on making the footage as exciting as a short film. Once she uploaded it on social media, it would surely cause a lot of envy! Ellinor ignored Belinda and walked into Pearl Moon. As soon as she entered, a gentle breeze carrying the scent of flowers came. Ellinor was stunned by the view in the garden! Pearl Moon looked different today than it had on her previous visits. The garden was full of pink tulips, which were not present before. They looked like an endless sea of pink, swaying in the twilight. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving forward?¡± Belinda asked while filming. Seeing the view from the garden, Belinda was also amazed. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Theo had really outdone himself! What girl wouldn¡¯t be entranced by such a sea of flowers. It wasn¡¯t tulip season, and Pearl Moon was mainly nted with roses and evergreen nts before. These blooming tulips were clearly grown in a greenhouse and then transnted here. Moving so many flowers here and ensuring they bloomed without wilting was a huge task. There was a small path in the sea of flowers. Ellinor thought for a moment and followed the path into the sea of pink tulips.. Belinda excitedly filmed the beautiful sea of flowers and then turned the camera to Ellinor. She was getting more and more excited about Theo¡¯s appearance! Ellinor was a smart girl. Seeing such a scene, she guessed that something special was about to happen. And it seemed like she was the protagonist. From the time she and Belinda got out of the car until now, they hadn¡¯t seen anyone else in Pearl Moon. As she walked, Ellinor saw a man standing at the end of the sea of flowers. It was Theo. Theo stood there, his back to her. His well¨Ctailored suit perfectly disyed his figure. Hearing her footsteps, he slowly turned around. His handsome face was, as always, stunningly good looking! About a hundred meters apart, their eyes met. Ellinor felt her heartbeat bing unstable, maybe because she had had too much coffee. Theo seemed to notice her nervousness and said in a particrly gentle tone, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Ellinor paused and nodded, ¡°Uh¨Chuh¡± As she nodded, she noticed a big pink box between her and Theo. It was about a meter high, with a big bow on top. Was that a gift? Had Theo prepared such a big gift for her? If so, Ellinor would feel embarrassed about the cheap T¨Cshirt she bought today. Theo¡¯s eyes were deep and warm, and he slowly walked toward her Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor¡¯s heart started to pound. Was Theo going to confess his feelings for her? Her heartbeat sped up, unsure how to face this sudden change. However, the one¨Cmeter¨Chigh big box suddenly exploded at that moment! Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 A slim girl, all dolled up, hopped out, surrounded by a flutter of colorful butterflies. She excitedly leaped into Theo¡¯s arms, snuggling into his embrace ¡°Theo, I¡¯m back. Thanks for everything you¡¯ve prepared for me I love it, and I¡¯m really touched!¡± Ellinor stood by the side, wearing a deadpan expression as she watched them That fleeting moment of nervousness and fluttering heart now seemed rather ridiculous. Patricia was back. Today, every tulip in Pearl Moon was there to wee Patricia¡¯s return. And Theo had wanted her here, probably to let her know his Patricia was back. He wanted her to be prepared and be careful with her words and actions to avoid causing any misunderstandings with Patricia. That must be it, right? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. So, that¡¯s it. She got it now. She¡¯d almost misunderstood, thinking Theo was about to confess his feelings to her! Theo had once told her he could give her anything except love. His love belongs only to Patricia, just like the meaning of tulips ¨C the greatest love, the only love, the endless love. A butterfly fluttered past, circling around Ellinor It seemed to be reminding her: you¡¯re not needed here, you should leave. Belinda, not far away, furrowed her brows, stunned. What was going on? What was Theo doing? Why did Patricia choose to return today of all days? And where was Ellinor? Belinda noticed Ellinor was gone. She quickly pulled out her phone to call Ellinor, only to be met with a robotic voicemail message: Sorry, the number you¡¯re calling is switched off Ellinor had already left. As night fell, the towering skyscrapers of the bustling The Bund in Greenhaven lit up. On the LED disy of the Century Bank skyscraper, the scrolling message read. ¡°I love you, my girl.¡± The big screen on the neighboring building was broadcasting ¡®Wee back, my moon princess!¡± Expensive blue fireworks filled the sky, with countless drones performing in the air, forming the shape of an arrow piercing a heart. Young couples strolling by the river, tourists snapping pictures, and random passersby all looked on in envy and curiosity, full of awe. ¡°Oh my god, which CEO is confessing his love to his girlfriend?¡± ¡°How sweet! ¡°I heard that a mysterious tycoon bought all the pink tulips in the world, had them air¨Cshipped back home, and nted in Pearl Moon overnight. I suspect it¡¯s all for today¡± ¡°Pearl Moon? The confession on the skyscraper¡¯s LED disy also mentions¡® Moon princess. Could they be referring to Patricia of Pearl Moon?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Patricia?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know Patricia? Shees from an extremely illustrious family background! Her grandfather is a world¨Crenowned scientist, her grandmother is a princess of a foreign royal family, her father is a world champion, her mother is a multi¨Caward¨Cwinning actress, her brother is a CEO who consistently ranks among the top three on the world¡¯s rich list, and her younger brother is the most popr person in school. She was born with everything!¡± ¡°And she¡¯s incredibly beautiful too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not surprised someone would go to such lengths for her. After all, she¡¯s always had everything she could ever want, so it must be really hard to impress herl Ellinor sat on a bench along the Trent River, sipping on a Coke while looking up at the sky¡¯s drone show and blue fireworks. A small smile yed on her lips. Theo sure did go all out for the one he likes. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 N?velDrama.Org is the owner. A bright full moon hung in the distance in the night sky, offering a peaceful contrast to the busy world below. Ellinor whipped out her phone, took a snap of the moon, and then shared it on Instagram with the caption, ¡°Tonight¡¯s moon is so beautiful¡± Just a few seconds after she posted it, a friend nicknamed ¡°Moon¡± liked it andmented, ¡°I think so too.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t recall having a friend like that on her social media ount, so she clicked to check it out. After seeing the content posted on her Instagram, Ellinor figured out that this was Patricia¡¯s social media ount It then dawned on her that she was using Theo¡¯s phone, logged into Theo¡¯s social media ount, and posted the Instagram post with Theo¡¯s ount. She casually posted it without realizing that the ount wasn¡¯t hers. Well, what¡¯s done is done It¡¯s just a moonlitndscape pic, no biggie Ellinor exited the social media app, made a call, and the other end picked up immediately. She calmly said, ¡°Chase,e pick me up.¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± After hanging up, Ellinor got up, tossed a Coke bottle into the nearby trash can, and then crossed the street to wait for Chase¡¯s car Suddenly she saw an elderly blind man blocked by an SUV. The older man, holding his white cane, was helplessly probing around the car. He moved to the left, only to find an obstacle; he moved to the right, still an obstacle. The older man frowned anxiously, caught between a rock and a hard ce, reaching out to feel the object in front. Ellinor took a look and realized that the SUV was parked on the tactile paving. What a reckless parker! Ellinor approached and said, ¡°Sir, your tactile paving is blocked by a car. The owner isn¡¯t around, so the car can¡¯t be moved for now if you tell me where you¡¯re going, I can help you get there.¡± Unexpectedly, the older man flew off the handle. When he heard about the car blocking the tactile paving, he violently hit the car with his white cane! The car window immediately shattered! Ellinor¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise, this was totally beyond her expectations. After hitting the car, the old man angrily said, ¡°Humph! Such an uncivilized person, parking his car on the tactile paving! I smashed his car, let¡¯s see if he dares to park like this again!¡± Ellinor had to admit that the older man¡¯s actions seemed somewhat justified, but damaging someone else¡¯s car was still a bit off. She helplessly advised. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t get too worked up; maybe the car owner was in some kind of emergency and didn¡¯t notice.¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 The older man, although blind, was quite peeved about this ¡°No matter how urgent the matter is, you can¡¯t just park your car on the blindne. Nowadays, people only think about their convenience and disregard others¡® feelings¡± Ellinor sighed, about to help the older man bypass the SUV blocking the path Suddenly, a shrill voice yelled out, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Ellinor turned her head towards the voice to see a young girl with purple hair holding a selfie stick, storming over. The girl looked at her smashed car window, then rudely demanded, ¡°You two, why did you smash my car?¡± Ellinor spotted this purple¨Chaired girl earlier when sitting by the Trent River. She seemed to be an inte star She was live streaming at the scenic spot by the Trent River, chatting with her followers in an exaggerated tone, asking for gifts. The older man was even angrier after hearing the girl¡¯s words and stopped in his tracks. Although he couldn¡¯t see, his ears were quite sharp. He turned his head toward the direction of the girl¡¯s voice and asked, ¡°Are you the owner of the car?¡± The girl crossed her arms arrogantly. ¡°Yes! This is the new off¨Croad vehicle I just bought. It¡¯s very expensive. I saw from far away that you were the one who damaged my car! You better pay for it!¡± The old man¡¯s face was stern, ¡°Perfect timing! I want to let you know that you can¡¯t park your car on the blindne. No matter how expensive the car is, it should be smashed if it¡¯s parked on the blindne!¡± The inte star didn¡¯t seem to believe she did anything wrong and rudely responded, ¡°I¡¯ll park wherever I want. I don¡¯t even know what a blindne is! Is this your road?!¡± The old man was taken aback by herck of reason, getting so angry he was out of breath, ¡°How did your parents raise you? To treat people like this?¡± Seeing the old man getting too worked up. Ellinor, afraid his body couldn¡¯t take it, helped him adjust his breathing. Then, she told the inte star, ¡°Calm down. Regardless, you shouldn¡¯t have parked your car on the blindne. It¡¯s against thew¡± The inte star scoffed, Illegal? Then why haven¡¯t the policee to find me? Who are you to judge? Do you have any right to control me?¡± The old man couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He gently pulled Ellinor behind him, then held up his cane, addressing the rude girl, ¡°Move your car off the blindne right now, and I¡¯ll let this go! Otherwise.¡± ¡°Otherwise, what? the inte star smirked arrogantly, ¡°Trying to intimidate me? I won¡¯t move my car, what are you going to do about it!¡± The old man got angry immediately, raising his cane to teach this uneducated inte star a lesson, ¡°If your parents don¡¯t teach you manners, I will!¡± The situation escted so quickly that Ellinor didn¡¯t even have a chance to stop the old man. But the inte star, who could see, easily dodged the swinging cane and then shoved the old man to the ground! ¡°You, a blind man, dare to hit me? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m an inte star with 300,000 followers! You¡¯re not worthy to touch me!¡± Seeing this, Ellinor quickly rushed forward and helped the old man up, ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡± Fortunately, the old man wasn¡¯t injured but was startled, panting heavily Ellinor was merely passing by and didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble, but facing such an unreasonable person, she felt she had to teach her a lesson. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She looked up at the inte star, ¡°You better not push it, move your car.¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 ¡°So, what are you gonna do if I don¡¯t move my car?¡± The inte star shot a haughty nce at Ellinor, noticing her stunning looks, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a pang of jealousy However, judging by her frail and helpless demeanor, she was clearly no match for hert Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The inte star hatched a n and turned on her phone, still attached to the selfie stick, to start another live stream. She quickly switched her expression to a pitiful one, pleading to her viewers. ¡°Guys, help me out! I just ran into two people trying to scam me forpensation, they damaged my car for absolutely no reason. That old man even had the audacity to use me Guys, you¡¯ve got to help me prove my innocence¡± She deliberately angled the selfie stick, so her viewers couldn¡¯t see her car parked in the handicap zone. Ellinor silently watched the ignorant and shameless inte star without uttering a word. She helped the blind old man up, guided him to a safer ce, and told him to stay quiet to avoid getting hurt in the uing conflict Then, she turned to face the inte star Having had enough of her nonsense on the live stream, Ellinor swooped in, snatched the selfie stick, easily snapped it in half, and tossed it away with the phone. ¡°My phone! My selfie stick!¡± The inte star was livid, ¡°You wicked woman, you dare destroy my phone, you¡¯re done for! Watch how I teach you a lesson With that, she went from her adorable live stream persona to pping Ellinor across her face. Ellinor easily caught her wrist and twisted it hard! The inte star screamed in pain, ¡°Help!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°You want to teach me a lesson? You need a lot more practice!¡± The inte star gritted her teeth in pain but remained defiant, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m an inte star with a ton of followers, they¡¯ll protect me, and you¡¯ll regret crossing me today!¡± Ellinor remained unfazed, ¡°Whether you¡¯re an inte star or not, you need to be a decent person first! Parking in a handicapped zone affects disabled people, did you know that? And you evenid hands on a blind old man! Do you think your followers would still support you if they knew what kind of person you really are?¡± Ellinor lost her patience, demanding, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, are you moving your car or not?¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll move it! Just let me go, I¡¯ll move it now¡­ The inte star finally gave in, and Ellinor released her. She walked towards her car, her eyes darting around, nning her revenge. Suddenly, she spotted a piece of the broken selfie stick on the ground. Her eyes lit up, and she quickly picked it up and lunged at the blind old man. ¡°You blind old man, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson for messing with my car!¡± Seeing the situation go south, Ellinor quickly stepped in front of the old man and gave the out¨Cof¨C control inte star a swift kick! The inte star fell but quickly got up, rushing back with the broken selfie stick to attack them again. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Ellinor instinctively opened her arms to protect the blind old man behind her, ready to take action against the female inte celebrity again. However, at this time, a group of men in ck clothes suddenly appeared These people keep Ellinor and the old man in the middle. Two other people went over and restrained that irritable female Inte celebrity! The female Inte celebrity was taken aback, and then began to struggle crazily and shouted. ¡°Who are you? Why are you arresting me? Let me go. ¡°The lead guy in ck shot a nce at the the female Inte celebrity, then turned to the blind old man and bowed respectfully, saying with a worned expression ¡°Old Mr. Howard, we finally found you! Are you okay? How can you walk outside alone! Mr. Howard sent people to look for you everywhere, and they were all worried The old man grunted, ¡°You lock me up at home and then don¡¯t even let me go for a walk?¡± The leader in ck looked utterly helpless, ¡®Mr Howard is just looking out for you, your eyesight is not great. He¡¯s worried you might have an ident!¡± The old man stood tall and expressionless. He said disgruntledly, ¡°Since when did grandsons start calling the shots for their grandfathers The leader in ck had noeback for the old man, so he reluctantly pulled out his phone to report back to his boss. ¡°Mr. Howard, we found your grandpa¡® Yes, he¡¯s near Trent River, yes! Soon, a stretched Karl top¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cline business vehicle slowly pulled up and parked by the roadside. Seeing the car, the leader in ck immediately ran over, bowing as he opened the door. A tall man stepped out. The man stood tall, dressed in an expensive silver¨Cgrey suit, looking absolutely regal. The onlookers were dazzled, full of admiration¡­ It¡¯s not every day you see a man this refined, even on TV! The man walked straight over to the old man, exuding an irresistible charm. ¡°Grandpa, if you continue to wander about on your own, don¡¯t me me for being unfitial and sending you to a fully enclosed nursing home¡± His voice was gentle, but carried a clear threat. The old man¡¯s blind eyes widened, and he jabbed his cane into the ground, ¡°I dare you!¡± The man in the silver grey suit smiled, ¡°As you know, I take after you. I always keep my word.¡± The old man, though a bit feisty, had to consider the consequences when dealing with his obstinate great¨Cgrandson, because being sent to an enclosed nursing home was thest thing he wanted Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Clearing his throat, the old man deliberately changed the subject, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here. There was a woman who parked her car on the blind path just now and even tried to attack me. But fortunately, a kind¨Chearted youngdy bravely protected me! You should thank thatdy well!!¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 The man slowly lifted his eyes, looking towards the girl standing next to the old man The girl was calm, standing quietly to the side, a stark contrast to the panic¨Cstricken onlookers. Even the man¡¯s striking good looks didn¡¯t seem to faze her Truth be told, Ellinor had wanted to leave as soon as she saw the blind old man¡¯s family rushing over. But she was surrounded by a group of men in ck and couldn¡¯t get away The gentleman gave Ellinor a courteous nod, ¡°Hello¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor returned the nod, ¡°Hello¡± She was an average gal, so naturally, she thought the man in front of her was hot. But something about him wasn¡¯t quite right. He seemed friendly but not the type you¡¯d want to get too close to. He waspletely different from Theo, who was not friendly at all. The man was gentle but aloof, a confusing mix that left her puzzled. ¡°Thank you,¡± the man said. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ellinor responded Both Ellinor and the man kept their distance, not wanting toplicate things. The old man was peeved his grandson wasn¡¯t chatting up the girl. So, he took matters into his own hands, cheerfully asking: ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name? Got a boyfriend? What do you think of my grandson here? He¡¯s in his thirties and still hasn¡¯t, ¡°Grandpa!¡± The man pinched the bridge of his nose, revealing a helpless smile to Ellinor, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my grandpa is a bit loopy. Hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Ellinor shrugged it off. But she wasn¡¯t about to reveal her name, so she told the old man, ¡°Since your family¡¯s here to pick you up, I¡¯ll get going. I have things to do¡± After a polite goodbye, she turned and left. She asked the men in ck to make way and confidently walked away Hearing the girl¡¯s footsteps fade, the blind old man felt a pang of regret and asked his grandson, ¡°So, is the girl pretty?¡± The man raised an eyebrow at the girl¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Very pretty¡± The blind old man grumbled, ¡°She¡¯s pretty and you didn¡¯t even get her number? 1 even did the talking for you!¡± ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to worry about my personal life.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to worry? Then get married! When I was thirty, your dad could do all the chores! Look at you¡­¡± ¡®Grandpa, you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll have someone take you home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired! Who said I was tired?¡± ¡°Take my grandpa home¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard!¡± Not long after Ellinor left, the man in ck who had been leading the group caught up with her. ¡°Miss, you saved our old Mr. Howard just now Our young master wants to thank you with this check. You can decide the amount.¡± Ellinor nced at the check. ¡°A check with a limit of 5 million, and you say I can fill in any amount?¡± The man in ck was stunned She thought it wasn¡¯t enough? When the man in ck came back to his senses, Ellinor had already walked down the steps and got into Chase¡¯s pink sports car. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chase¡¯s sports car had just taken off when a ck car rolled in, parking at the spot he just vacated. Byran hurriedly got out of the back seat, ran up to the handsome man in the silver gray suit, and asked cautiously. *Brother, how is it? Have you found grandpa?¡± The man had just coaxed old Mr. Howard into the car and sent him away, when he heard the panting voice of his disobedient brother at home, he turned his head to look at Byran, and asked him. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Byran¡¯s rebellious streak didn¡¯t dare show its face around his elder brother, Balfour Howard. He stood there, head bowed, looking like a mouse caught under a cat¡¯s paw ¡°I came from Pearl Moon¡± Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed slightly ¡®New semester¡¯s around theer and you¡¯re off gallivanting? You nning to keep your title of ¡®Most Popr Student at A High for the third year in a row since you¡¯re still stuck there?¡± Byran was mortified his brother¡¯s words hit him like a punch in the gut¡­. The girls at his school went gaga over his good looks, crowning him the most popr student. But he couldn¡¯t pull his weight academically, forever stuck repeating years at A High. The title of ¡®Most Popr Student¡®, which should¡¯ve been apliment, was now a mockery¡­. ¡°Balfour, I swear I¡¯ll get my act together this time! Today was a special case, that¡¯s why I was out¡­¡± Balfour snorted, ¡°When did you have no special case?¡± Byran looked innocent as amb, ¡°Balfour, today really IS special! Didn¡¯t you hear? Sister is back! Theo set up a whole garden of pink tulips for her at Pearl Moon, it was so romantic, I went to see her happy moment!¡± Patn¡¯s back? Balfour was taken aback, sensing something was off. He frowned, ¡°Theo¡¯s married now, isn¡¯t he? What¡¯s she doing back?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Defending his sister, Byran dared to look his brother in the eye. ¡°Balfour! Theo only got married to appease the old folks at home, he has no feelings for his new wifel Besides, you know Sister can¡¯t live without Theo, remember how she tried to off herself because you guys were against them being together¡­¡± Balfour was getting antsy, pinching the bridge of his nose. Just then, one of his henchmen approached, ¡°Mr. Howard, how do you want to deal with the inte celeb who disrespected your grandpa?¡± ¡°Inte celebrity?¡® Balfour took out the mobile phone that had just vibrated twice, looked down at the new¨Cnews on it, and ordered with a nk expression: ¡°Let her disappear from the Inte forever, even her and the car blocking the blind road. Let them disappear together in Greenhaven.¡± The henchman nodded, ¡°Got it!¡± Just as one of his subordinates left, another subordinate came again¡­The head henchman, holding a returned cheque, came to report, ¡°Mr. Howard, thedy didn¡¯t ept the cheque, she¡¯s gone.¡± Balfour was typing away on his phone, his long fingers paused for a moment at the news, a hint of surprise in his eyes. He chuckled, ¡°She¡¯s quite principled.¡± The head henchman, Quinton, shook his head awkwardly, ¡°Not really, she seemed to think the money wasn¡¯t enough?¡± Balfour squinted at the untouched cheque in Quinton¡¯s hand, thinking about the girl¡¯s attitude. If it was really about the money, she wouldn¡¯t have walked away so easily. There are still some girls in this world worth respecting. Byran, standing by, was eyeing the cheque in Quinton¡¯s hand curiously. ¡®Who¡¯s that? She thinks 5 million is too little? If she doesn¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it!¡± As he said this, he tried to snatch the cheque¡­ It¡¯s a pity that his elder brother Balfour¡¯s hands were quicker, easily took away the check, and tore it up mercilessly, ¡°Those who have not been admitted to college should not use the money at home! You, come home with me to do homework!¡± ¡°..Oh¡± Byran¡¯s head dropped suddenly, disappointed Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 The river view room in the center of Greenhaven was very prosperous here. Upon entering, Ellinor copsed on the sofa. She was exhausted and just wanted to rest. At white cat jumped on top of her and rubbed against her, and Ellinor sat upzily, taking the fat cat into her arms and petting it. This white cat was called Milo. It was a kitten that Chase picked up when he was in the country. It was now 8 years old Although Milo looked fat now, like a pet cat who was doted on since it was a kitten, in fact, it once ate leftovers with the three of them and lived in a dark and narrow basement it took years of hardship for Milo to enjoy the cushy life and endless gourmet cat food it has ¦°¦¯¦´ Ida was boiling milk in therge open kitchen, she looked up at the living room, ¡°Why are you free today?¡± Ellinor, barefoot and cross¨Clegged on the oversized fabric sofa with her cat in herp, replied. ¡°Mmm, just took the day off to hang out with you guys¡± Ida pushed her sses up her nose thoughtfully, brought over the heated milk from the kitchen counter, and set it down on the coffee table in front of Ellinor. ¡°Mr. nchet let you have the day off?¡± Ellinor replied in anguid tone. ¡°Nah, Theo is probably swamped today. He didn¡¯t have time to bug me, so I just took the chance to sneak in a day off. He won¡¯t find out Truthfully, there was no special reason. She just couldn¡¯t bear the thought of returning to the nchet family today Chase, fresh out of the shower, plopped down onto the single¨Cseater sofa next to them and chimed in, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m craving your chestnut cake!¡± Ida shot him a disdainful look, ¡°Have you no shame? She barelyes home and you want her to cater to your picky pte?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t seem to mind. She let Milo off to do its own thing and said to Chase, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered today. I¡¯ll make it for you after I get a good night¡¯s sleep¡± Chase grinned triumphantly, shooting Ida a provocative look. ¡°Hear that? Ellinor spoils me rotten!¡± Ida scoffed, the urge to punch him surging at his attitude. But she was not surprised When she was not busy, Ellinor did indeed dote on Chase as if he were her own child. And when she was busy, she didn¡¯t hesitate to boss him around. They were all used to this dynamic. They had known each other since their youth, each with their own tough lot in life, supporting each other in hard times. They fought together, started a business on the down¨Clow and that¡¯s how they built the Crescent Society they have today. No longer do they have to rely on others for survival. Ida ignored Chase, pushed her sses, and sat down to ask Ellinor, ¡°As for the design n of the nchet Corporation¡¯s new office building, the nchet Corporation has urged me several times, but I have shirked it. When are you going to give it to them?* Ellinor picked up the milk from the table, took a gentle sip, and replied, ¡°Within the next three days, I¡¯ll email a preliminary sketch to their boss and await their feedback. After that, we¡¯ll discuss the specifics of the building¡¯s exterior directly I¡¯ll be handling this project, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand¡± ida nodded,pletely relieved of Ellinor¡¯s arrangement. Chase, leaning on his hand, grins and jokes, ¡°Ellinor, isn¡¯t the boss of nchet Corporation your hubby? Whymunicate through email? Just chat it up in bed at home, who knows, you might get some unexpected perks!¡± Ellinor suddenly turned serious, ring at Chase, ¡°My rtionship with Theo is strictly business, and we be strangers once the cooperation ends. Stop spouting nonsense from now on!¡± Chase was left speechless¡­ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ida too, was taken aback by Ellinor¡¯s sudden outburst. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 The boss seems to be in a sour mood today, huh? Chase, realizing that he might have put his foot in his mouth and ticked off the boss, hurriedly came over to apologize, ¡°Boss, my bad, I¡¯ll be more careful next time. Ellinor, who was just slightly irritated and not exactly mad at Chase, gave him a helpless look, ¡°All right, quit ying the victim! Have you noticed the works of Lady Lotus. popping up in the markettely?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chase got serious and replied. ¡°No, foreign artists have mainly dominated the art markettely Works by local artists are pretty rare¡± Ellinor squinted, her expression serious, ¡°Hmm, keep an eye on it for me.¡± ¡°Sure thing, boss!¡± Ever since discovering that she wasn¡¯t Arnold¡¯s biological daughter, Ellinor became even more desperate to find clues about her mother. She wanted to know what¡¯s her real story. ¡°Who was her biological father? Why did they abandon her and her mother? Why did her mother leave her at the hospital and disappear, letting a man with no blood rtion to her adopt her? What on earth happened back then?¡± She wanted answers to all these questions Seeing that the boss was slightly off, Ida signaled Chase, ¡°Chase, go grab somete¨Cnight snacks. The boss might be hungry.¡± Chase frowned, clearly not pleased, ¡°Ida, are you kidding me? I just took a shower. Why don¡¯t you go get food for the boss?¡± Ignoring hisints, Ida continued, ¡°Get a box of donuts, too, the boss likes those¡± Chase huffed, mumbling. ¡°What a tough life I have!¡± Despite his grumbles, he quickly changed clothes, grabbed his car keys, and headed out the door. Once Chase left, Ida turned to look at Ellinor thoughtfully. ¡°Boss, I heard something today¡± Ellinor snapped out of her thoughts, looking at Ida, ¡°Oh? What did you hear?¡± ¡°I heard that the second miss of the Howard family is back. Some guy arranged a sea of pink tulips for her at Pearl Moon. Also, this LED proposal was on the Century Bank building by the Trent River and drone love message¡­I saw it identally when I was hangingundry on the balcony. Upon hearing Ida¡¯s story, Ellinor instinctively looked at the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows in the living room, and sure enough, she could clearly see the LED proposal on the Century Bank building¡­ Their house had the best river view in Greenhaven, with an excellent view of theplete river scene. Ida asked again, ¡°Did Mr. nchet do all those things for Patricia?¡± Ellinor nodded lightly. ¡°Yes, it was him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s their rtionship?¡± ¡°They were supposedly together but were forced to separate. I¡¯m not exactly sure about the details: ¡°Boss, you seem a bit down today¡± A glint shed across Ida¡¯s gold rimmed sses as she spoke seriously. ¡°So, boss¡­ Are you jealous because of this?¡± ¡°Uh, uh, uh¡­¡± Ellinor choked on her milk; her eyes became teary Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Ida Gipson was busy taking the milk cup from Ellinor Mendoza, setting it aside, then handing her a tissue and gently patting her back. After coughing Ellinor finally calmed down, ¡°Ida, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m not feeling great today¡± Ida nodded, asking. ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s got you down?¡± Fire shed in Ellinor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Because of that man¡¯s behavior, I just can¡¯t wrap my head around it. Out of the blue, he wanted me to witness his reunion with that woman. Regardless of the actual situation, at least in everyone¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m still has wife, wouldn¡¯t I be embarrassed by his actions?¡± Ida grimaced, yeah, that¡¯s a bit over the line.¡± Ellinor frowned, saying ¡°Maybe he wanted me to know his old me is back or remind me to be careful not to give her the wrong impression. But he could¡¯ve spoken to me privately, I didn¡¯t need to be there in person!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ida nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, he wasn¡¯t exactly ying fair!¡± Ellinor slumped back onto the couch, ¡®So I¡¯m just stuck wondering, how am I supposed to handle our rtionship in the remaining month or so!¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what¡¯s going on!¡® Ida smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s just not go back, let them enjoy their lives, we don¡¯t need to bother with them!¡± ¡± The part that irked Ellinor the most was, ¡°No way, we agreed on a three¨Cmonth coboration, it¡¯s only halfway through; I can¡¯t break the agreement. Plus, that man isn¡¯t exactly easy to shake off. If I leave halfway, he¡¯ll definitely track me down, which would be an even bigger headache. ¡°Are you nning on going back tomorrow, then?¡± ¡°Yes, with a month and a half left, I have to stick it out!¡± Ida got up, walked behind the couch, and gave her a sympathetic shoulder rub, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re having a tough time.¡± Ellinor was pouting, feeling like she was in a tough situation that was even more exhausting than working on a construction site. Since joining the nchel family, she hasn¡¯t had a moment¡¯s peace! After a moment, Ida asked, ¡°But¡­ has anything happened between you and that man?¡± Ellinor¡¯s face was still a bit flushed from the intense coughing¡­ Though reluctant to admit it, she was honest, there was, once¡± *Did you guys use protection?¡± Ida asked with a frown, she was just being cautious, but it really happened? Protection? Ellinor was taken aback, then muttered, ¡± right?¡± no, it was too sudden that day¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking straight; I can¡¯t be that unlucky to get pregnant after one time, Ida cautioned seriously. ¡°It¡¯s hard to be sure about these things, if you don¡¯t want any ties with Mr. nchet, you should be careful in the future.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes grew cold, ¡°That was a one¨Ctime thing, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Ida¡¯s face shed with worry. ¡°Then.. do you like Mr. nchet?¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡®What¡¯s there to like about him? His temper? Or his bullying behavior?¡± Ida found Ellinor¡¯s prideful demeanor quite adorable, she smiled, ¡°I mean, do you find Mr. nchet attractive?¡® Ellinor shrugged it off, ¡°He is attractive, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I think so or not! He has good genes, is handsome, has a fit body, and is attractive. That¡¯s just who he is, it has nothing to do with my feelings. Don¡¯t you find him attractive?¡± ida cleared her throat, ¡°Of course, I think he¡¯s quite good!¡± Ellinor suddenly turned to Ida, ¡°Since when did you start to like mature men? I remember you always going for young and handsome boys!¡± Ida adjusted her sses, smiling. I¡¯m not picky, I don¡¯t have just one type!¡± Watching Ida¡¯s flippant demeanor, Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for all the boys who were toyed with and then discarded by her, she shook her head. ¡°Ida, you¡¯re not a kid anymore, you should be more responsible! You can¡¯t treat rtionships like a game; you should take it more seriously!¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Ida shrugged nonchntly, her quirks didn¡¯t matter, and she didn¡¯t want Ellinor to fuss over her Ignoring the previous conversation, she said. ¡°Speaking of Ellinor, Chase Larios is quite a looker Standing 1.8 meters tall, he has a handsome face, a well proportioned body, and a noticeable six¨C pack. Do you find him sexy?¡± Ellinor fell silent Not at all! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In her eyes, Chase was still the same goofball he was when they were children, despite now being a heartthrob that could make many girls swoon With a meaningful smile, Ida patted Ellinor¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Ellinor, that¡¯s the difference. Not every good looking guy will seem sexy to you. The key is you have to be attracted to him.¡± What did Ida mean by that? Was she suggesting that Ellinor was attracted to Theo? Ellinor frowned in displeasure, ¡°That¡¯s because Chase is prettier than a girl, he¡¯s not my type!¡± Ida nodded, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s not my cup of tea either!¡± Just then, the door was pushed open A dashing Chase walked in, ¡°Did you send me out to get snacks just so you could badmouth me?¡± Ida adjusted her gold¨Crimmed sses, ¡°We were talking about your fit body. Is that considered bad¨C mouthing?¡± Chase dumped the snacks on the table and took off his jacket to show off his muscles, ¡°I work out two hours every day and nourish my body with high¨Cquality protein powder. Go ahead, feel these muscles!¡± Ida retorted coldly. ¡°Keep away! Don¡¯t disgust Ellinor and me!¡± While Chase continued to show off, Ellinor pondered, stroking her chin, ¡°Ida, you made a good point earlier. I¡¯ve only been with one man, and maybe I¡¯ve mistaken a decent experience for something more. Perhaps, I should try out a few more to determine my preferences.¡± With that, she stood up, reached out, and felt Chase¡¯s abs through his shirt¡­ Looking confident and smug. Chase asked, ¡°What do you think, Ellinor? Am I sexy or what?¡± Ellinor retracted her hand indifferently and shook her head, ¡°Really, I¡¯d rather not touch a guy I¡¯m not attracted to.¡± Chase¡¯s smile froze, ¡°Ellinor, are you insulting me?¡± Ida patted his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it, she¡¯s insulting you!¡± Chase huffed, ¡°You¡¯re all mean girls. You like to bully me! They finished theirte¨Cnight snacks amidstughter and banter, then went to their own rooms to sleep. Ellinor had a restless night, probably from overeating. Surprisingly, she got up early the following day and made the cake she had promised Chase. She left some for Chase and Ida and packed some to take away. She took a cab back to the nchet family. Today, the door wasn¡¯t opened by Devin or a maid but by a girl in a silk slip dress. The girl, barefoot, had run down to open the door. The girl looked like she had just woken up, her sleepy eyes blinking slowly at Ellinor, head tilted in question, ¡°Who are you?¡± Ellinor recognized the girl was Patricia Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Patricia was a bit shorter than Ellinor, with incredibly smooth skin Her features were exquisitely delicate, like a Westem realistic painting filled with gentleness and emotion. A tiny red mole graced the middle of her eyebrows. Her eyes were big and round, slightly drooping at theers, making her seem like a naive and carefree little doe She was beautiful, of a non¨Cthreatening kind, the kind that made people want to protect her the moment theyid eyes on her. But she was in her pajamas and barefoot when she opened the door¡­ Had she spend the night herest night? A smirk tugged at the corner of Ellinor¡¯s mouth as she realized this Good thing she cleverly stayed awayst night, or something would have been super awkward! She couldn¡¯t help but think, what a shameless man! Couldn¡¯t he take his old me to a hotel or something? He still had a wife he wasn¡¯t divorced from and was bringing another woman home for the night. Talk about crossing a line! Ellinor didn¡¯t reply to Patricia. Patricia blinked her moist eyes and asked again, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Ellinor didn¡¯t want to answer, she just didn¡¯t know how to reply to Patricia¡¯s question. If she mentioned her name, Patricia might not know who she was. If she said, she was Mrs. nchet¡®, it would sound like she was trying to steal Patricia¡¯s spot. She didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble with this stranger, much less fight over a man. After pondering momentarily, Ellinor went for a safe answer, ¡°I¡¯m not looking for anyone. I just live here for now¡± Patricia blinked her big eyes as if she had seen something new, ¡°Live here?¡± At that moment, Devin came down the stairs, looking a bit anxious. But his face brightened when he saw Ellinor at the door. He quickly walked over, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re back!¡± Ellinor nodded, turning her gaze to Devin. Devin scanned Ellinor from top to bottom before asking in concern, ¡°Ellinor, where were youst night? You didn¡¯te home all night.¡± Walking in, Ellinor casually replied, ¡°I was at a friend¡¯s party. It gotte, so I stayed over.¡± Relief washed over Devin when he saw that she was back safe and sound, ¡°That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t pay much attention to Devin¡¯s changing expressions. She casually handed him a food box, ¡°Devin, this is a cake I brought back from my friend¡¯s. Put it in the fridge for me. I might want to eat itter¡± Devin respectfully epted the food box, ¡°All right, Ellinor. Turning his head, Devin called over a maid. He handed her the food box to put in the fridge and instructed her to inform Mr. nchet that Ellinor was back.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Understanding Devin¡¯s instructions, the maid nodded and left with the food box. After changing into slippers in the foyer, Ellinor headed straight for the stairs to go to her room. She had things to deal with. The overall design for the new nchet Corporation office building was no small task. She had put it off for several days and finally had some inspiration. But she needed to complete a detailed draft within three days. Time was of the essence Work needed to start ASAP! But after only a few steps, she heard someone softly call her name from behind ¡°Ellinor¡± Patricia¡¯s voice was very gentle. Ellinor stopped in her tracks, surprised that Patricia knew her name. She turned around and looked at Patricia, ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up?¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 hapter 269 Patricia was eyeing her,ing on strong. ¡°You¡¯re Ellinor, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor gave a slight nod ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me¡± Is she trying to pick a fight with me? Patricia walked up to Ellinor and surprisingly took her hands warmly. Im sorry, I thought you were a guest¡­ Being ufortable with physical contact with a stranger, Ellinor coolly withdrew her hand. She gave a light smile. ¡°No worries; we haven¡¯t met before, so, normally you wouldn¡¯t recognize me¡± Patricia didn¡¯t seem to mind Ellinor¡¯s withdrawal and smiled innocently ¡°Ellinor, when I was abroad, Theo often mentioned you on the phone!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow ¡°Oh really? What has Mr. nchet been saying about me?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She bet it¡¯s not anything good Patricia looked at Ellinor with admiration. ¡°Theo often praises you, says you¡¯re sensible, not one of those girls who only think about climbing the socialdder. He also says you know your ce, have principles, and understand the boundaries between men and women. In short, he says you¡¯re great.¡± He sure talks a lot. They must be on the phone quite often! But Mr. nchet wasn¡¯t praising her, he kept Patricia in the loop. He was clearing his name from any other women Ellinor gave a small smile. Thanks for hispliments.¡± Patricia sincerely said ¡°Ellinor, thank you for being willing to help Theo deal with his family during this time!¡± Ellinor gave a helpless smile, ¡®It¡¯s nothing, really,¡± *Ellinor, you¡¯re really a great person, and I feel we have a good connection. I think we could be good friends!¡± As she spoke, Patricia took Ellinor¡¯s hands enthusiastically, batting her big eyes at her in a friendly manner. Although Ellinor felt awkward, she didn¡¯t have the heart to pull her hands away this time due to Patricia¡¯s sincerity. She had no ill feelings towards Patricia, but she didn¡¯t want to befriend her either. Once the coboration period ends, Mr. nchet and his people will have nothing to do with her. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re back!¡± Patricia suddenly let go of Ellinor¡¯s hands and ran happily towards the entrance¡­. Ellinor turned her head and saw that Mr. nchet was back. Theo nchet had just walked in, looking a bit rushed He was still wearing the suit he wore yesterday at Pearl Moon; his hair seemed to have been messed up by the wind, adding a lively touch to his mature and calm face. As soon as Theo walked through the door, his gaze fell straight on Ellinor. His narrow and cold eyes hid terrible bloodshot, and his handsome cheeks were slightly stubbled, contrasting sharply with his usual meticulous elite image. He looked worn out, tired, wild, and dangerous. And there was a worn look on his firm, cold face that had never been there before. In just one night, his body seemed to have lost a lot of weight. This change made people wonder if he had over indulged himselfst night. Ellinor squinted her eyes, thinking Theo had a passionate confession with his first lovest night. They must not have been able to control their feelings and spent the whole night together, right? Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Patricia tugged gently at Theo¡¯s sleeve, saying softly. ¡°Theo, I¡¯ve met Ellinor. She¡¯s, just as you said, a really nice girl. I like her too.¡± Theo¡¯s gaze shifted from Ellinor to Patricia He lowered his voice, ¡°Go change. I¡¯ll have Collin take you home. Your folks are waiting¡± Though reluctant, Patricia obediently nodded, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll head back first¡± Theo gave a curt nod. When he looked up again, his brows furrowed Ellinor, who was just standing there a moment 200, was gone. While Theo and Patricia were talking, Ellinor slipped upstairs to her room. She felt really awkward just standing there. As soon as Ellinor entered the room, she noticed that things had been moved around. This was Theo¡¯s bedroom. After joining the nchet family, she had been living here to y the role of Mrs. nchet better. Theo seldom slept here when he came back. He would just bathe and sleep on the couch, barely touching anything in the room. The servants cleaning the room didn¡¯t dare to move anything either. But now, many things on the shelves and tables had been moved around. Even the bedsidemp, which had been on the left bedside table, was now on the right. Ellinor was used to sleeping on the left side of the bed Themp was ced there for her convenience when she needed to get up in the night. Now that it was on the right, she noticed it immediately. The bed sheet and pillows were elegant, without a single wrinkle. It was obvious that someone had tidied up this morning Could it be that Theo and Patricia had slept herest night? It made sense Theo brought his woman home. Why wouldn¡¯t they sleep in his room? Ellinor frowned, feeling a bit ufortable. It didn¡¯t feel clean here. She decided to go to the guest room. Just as she turned to open the door, Theo¡¯s towering figure appeared, and his aura engulfed her. Ellinor instinctively took a step back and looked up at him. Up close, the signs of exhaustion on Theo¡¯s face were even more apparent. The bloodshot eyes revealed his sleepless night. Elinor wonder how much Theo loved Patricia for him to lose hisposure like that. Elinor¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Theo, you look tired today. You can have a room. I¡¯ll go to the guest room.¡± With that, she tried to walk past him¡­ But Theo coolly moved a step, blocking her way, his voice demanding. ¡°Where were youst night?¡± His tone was low and calm, devoid of any wave of emotion, yet it exerted a strong sense of pressure. ¡°I was at a friend¡¯s ce,¡± she answered honestly Theo frowned, his gaze harsh, You dare note home now?¡± Ellinor also frowned What was Then trying to say? She was an adult, not a child. What¡¯s the big deal about asionally staying at a friend¡¯s ce? Besides, why should shee back? What if she saw or heard something she shouldn¡¯t have? Wouldn¡¯t that be awkward?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 ¡°Yesterday, I chatted with a friend, and it got prettyte, so I crashed there.¡± Theo leaned in closer, ¡°What friend? A guy or a girl? What¡¯s their name? Where do they live? His rapid fire questions left Ellinor feeling irritated, and she finally lost it N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Mr. nchet, can¡¯t I have my own friends? Do I have no privacy here? Do I need to report every little thing to you? Is there any difference between being here and being in prison?¡± Theo paused slightly, then squinted at her defiant expression and actually burst outughing his fatique instantly halved. She seemed pretty spinted but still had the energy to argue Theo stared at her in silence for a while, not arguing back, but asked in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s your phone? Even if you stayed over at a friend¡¯s, couldn¡¯t you have called me?¡± At the mention of the phone. Ellinor¡¯s spirit clearly faltered, she helplessly shrugged, ¡°Sorry, your phone. I don¡¯t know where I dropped itst night, I will get you a new one.¡± She probably lost it during the sh with that inte starst night. She didn¡¯t realize it until she took a cab in the morning, luckily, she had cash on her. Theo huffed softly pulled out the phone from his coat pocket, holding it up to her face with his long fingers; he lightly tapped her forehead with it, ¡°Always losing stuff, why don¡¯t you lose your head as well?¡± Ellinor blinked in surprise, took the phone, and confirmed it was the one she had lost! She looked up in surprise, asking curiously: ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did you get this phone?¡± Theo answered sinctly. ¡°Someone found it by the Trent River, handed it over to the police, and they returned it to its original owner I see! Ellinor nodded, relieved, ¡°Thank god it wasn¡¯t lost! Otherwise, I¡¯d be worried, your bank card with large amounts is linked to this phone, if someone had swiped it, couldn¡¯t afford to pay it back!¡± She rambled on.. ¡°Ellinor¡± Theo suddenly called her name. ¡°Hmm?¡± Ellinor looked up instinctively, waiting for him to continue, but was momentarily stunned by the depth of his gaze. Theo looked at her intensely, his deep voice told her, ¡°I have no intention of imprisoning you, so you don¡¯t need to be so wary of me.¡± Ellinor paused Theo was serious, but his tone was as gentle as possible, he continued. ¡°You can have your privacy, secrets you don¡¯t want me to know about, and of course your own friends, but you absolutely cannot disappear without a word like yesterday, what if something bad happened?¡± Saying this, his rough hand stroked her face, his long fingers gently traced her delicate cheek as if holding a treasured possession, unwilling to let go. He addressed her grievances, didn¡¯t disregard her feelings, and gave her a specific answer and a clear stance. This man¡¯s behavior was unpredictable and vague, making Ellinor very confused. His words seemed like a reprimand but also like a patient exnation¡­. Was Theo too tired? Was he so tired that he was getting confused? Theo gazed at Ellinor¡¯s small and delicate face, from her eyebrows to her nose and then to her intelligent and cute little mouth¡­. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a week. When he missed her, he found sce in lighting a cigarette and quietly contemting. It wasn¡¯t too unbearable for him to endure. But when he came into contact with her, he realized his intense longing was uncontroble, he couldn¡¯t even wait a second! Theo gently lifted her face, almost greedily kissing her¡­. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 The guy¡¯s arm stretched over from the girl¡¯s back, grabbing her waist tightly, pulling her into him, and their bodies pressed against each other Their breaths intermingled and their lips were about to touch This sudden closeness made Ellinor¡¯s heart race and annoyed her a bit. What on earth was this guy up to? Patricia just left! If she hadn¡¯t seen Patricia in her pajamas here and known that this guy and Patricia had spent the night together, she might have mistaken him for being somewhat nice to her, maybe even having some feelings for her. However, this guy had just spent the night with Patricia, how could he still have the energy to joke around with her like this? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Men are so hard to figure out! Snapping back to reality. Ellinor dodged the guy¡¯s impending kiss. She pushed him away with her hands, maintaining some distance, and said, ¡°I get your point, I¡¯ll let you know wherever I go in the future; you don¡¯t have to remind me in such a way¡± Theo stood upright, his eyes narrowing as he heard Ellinor¡¯s words, his mood cooling down. He looked at Ellinor, a trace of helplessness in his eyes, ¡°You understand? What exactly do you understand?¡± Ellinor nced at him, ¡°I get everything! She didn¡¯t want to be too blunt. He once said that besides love, he could give her everything So she wouldn¡¯t mistake him for having feelings for her. Thinking over his concern for her safety was basically because he cared about his future with Patricia. If she could make it safely until their divorce, he would just be a regr divorcee, remarrying wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. But if anything happened to her, he would be a widower, and Patricia would be his second wife. Many families, let alone well¨Cto¨Cdo families like the Howards, are superstitious about this. Patricia is the darling of the Howard family, how could they agree to let her be someone else¡¯s second wife? They couldn¡¯t be together in the first ce because of family conflicts; isn¡¯t this adding another hurdle? He must be trying to avoid this situation as much as possible But there¡¯s no need to spell it all out as long as you get it in your heart. Speaking too straightforwardly would just make everyone feel awkward. After thinking it over, Ellinor seriously told Theo, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t bring Ms. Howard home for the night again¡± Theo hesitated initially, then his eyebrows raised slightly, peering at her with a probing look, ¡°Why?¡± Are you jealous? Ellinor just shrugged nonchntly. ¡°You must have other houses outside, right? Even if there are no houses nearby, there would be many hotels for you to choose from. You can take Ms. Howard on a date anywhere outside, and I won¡¯t mind. But if you keep bringing people home for the night, it would be hard for me to keep ying this Mrs nchet role. There are so many people at home, should I manage you, or not? I have no right to manage you. But if I don¡¯t, and this gets to your family elders, and they find out that our marriage is fake, then the one in trouble would be you!¡± Chapter 273 Chapter 273 With a cold tone. Theo repeated Ellinor¡¯s words, ¡°As long as it¡¯s done outside, you don¡¯t mind?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Theo¡¯s expression instantly turned gloomy, a smirk creeping onto his face After her words, Ellinor headed towards the guest room. Before departing she gave Theo a friendly pat on the shoulder, jokingly saying. ¡°Theo, were you too worn outst night? You should rest up. Sure, girls are fun, but you can¡¯t overdo it! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Theo squinted ¡®Ellinor, what do you think I didst night?¡± He knew very well what he did. Ellinor chuckled. ¡°Theo, what I mean is, even though you¡¯re in your prime, overindulgence can harm your health. For your own future, you need to learn moderation¡± With that said, she walked past him, heading alone toward the guest room. But the moment she stepped out of the room, she was grabbed by the cor from behind, lifted like she was a child, and taken to the bathroom. The bathroom door mmed shut and locked. Ellinor was roughly thrown into the bathtub by Theo. The showerhead started spraying water, drenching her. Caught off guard, she was choked by the sudden rush of water. She clung to the edge of the tub, ¡°Theo¡­What the hell are you doing?¡± Theo stood by the tub, looking down at her, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, it seems like your brain is clogged, it needs a good rinse.¡± Your brain is the one that¡¯s clogged!¡± Ellinor mumbled angrily, she tried to push herself up from the slippery tub, attempting to get out.. But her slippers were too slippery, she lost her footing and started to fall backward. She thought she was going to hit hard, but Theo caught her. It was an awkward position. After she steadied herself, she tried to get off him as fast as possible. But Theo didn¡¯t give her a chance. He lifted her up and ced her on the sink. Ellinor was soaking wet, sitting on the slippery sink. She instinctively grabbed Theo¡¯s neck to steady herself and then immediately let go. She wanted to get off the sink, to get away from here as soon as possible. But Theo¡¯s arms were on either side of her, trapping her between them. His body was standing between her legs, leaning against her waist, blocking all her escape routes. The proximity and position made her very ufortable. Ellinor¡¯s clothes were soaked, clinging to her skin, showing off her slim figure¡­. She was trapped, feeling ashamed and angry, ¡°Mr. nchet, what on earth are you trying to do?¡± Theo leaned closer to her, whispering, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, didn¡¯t you suspect that I overindulgedst night? Now, I¡¯ll show you what real overindulgence looks like; how¡¯s that?¡± Ellinor felt scared, a bit panicked, ¡°.. I was just joking! Mr. nchet, you¡¯re an adult, can¡¯t you take a joke?¡± Theo locked her hands above her head, holding her chin up. His voice was seductive, ¡°That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t take a joke, I¡¯m serious!¡± A powerful aura was pressing against her¡­ Ellinor felt her mind in a whirl, she closed her eyes as if to escape. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 ¡°Ouch¡­¡± ¡°Sir, it hurts The girl¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she gritted her teeth in endurance, her face pale as a sheet. She looked like she was on the verge of breaking down. Theo paused his eyebrows furrowed He hadn¡¯t even touched her, why was she crying out in pain? From the get go, Theo had no intention of doing anything to her. He was just trying to scare her a bit because she was being such a pain in the neck! ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Ellinor scrunched her face in difort, her eyshes quivering. Her eyes were red and teary. ¡°My hand it hurts¡­¡± Hand? Theo looked up, his gaze falling on her two small hands. His pupils dted in shock. He first released her hands before bringing them up to examine them¡­. Ellinor¡¯s hands were red and swollen at this point, looking like two boiled pig¡¯s trotters! His brows knitted in concern, and he asked in a deep voice. ¡°What happened? What did you do?¡± Ellinor weakly shook her head, her voice barely a whisper, ¡°I don¡¯t know I didn¡¯t¡­ do anything¡­ Her hands felt like they were being scorched, the pain was unbearable. It was as if they were being fried in a pan of hot oil, causing her to break out in a cold sweat Her breathing becamebored, her throat felt like it was stuffed with cotton and utterly ufortable. Just before she closed her eyes, she heard Theo calling her name. He sounded distressed? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Ellinor! Ellinor! Ellinor¡­¡± The next second, Theo was rushing out of the bathroom with a passed¨Cout Ellinor in his arms. After Ellinor woke up at the hospital, she only saw the sterile white hospital ceiling and the IV drip beside her bed. Her throat was dry and sore. She tried to speak but was unsessful. She wanted to reach for the water on the table, only to find that both her hands were tightly wrapped in bandages. They looked like Doraemon¡¯s hands, round and fingerless, unable to grip anything Helplessly, shey on the hospital bed, looking around The ward was eerily quiet, with her being the only patient¡­. It was like that time when she was a child. Her mother had taken her to the hospital and then said she was going to buy some wonton soup, asking her to wait patiently in the ward She watched the fluid in the IV drip slowly trickle away, but her mother never returned. She didn¡¯t like hospitals. Just as she was feeling down, she suddenly heard a cheerful voice¡­ ¡°You¡¯re awake! That¡¯s great!¡± Upon hearing the voice, Ellinor saw Belinda Wesleying in Belinda quickly walked over to the bed, looking at her with concern, ¡°I just went to the bathroom. Why are your eyes red?¡± Ellinor managed a weak smile, her voice hoarse, ¡°It¡¯s nothing I just slept too much.¡± Belinda nodded, ¡°Are you feeling better now? Do you want me to call the doctor to check on you again?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Can you help me sit up and get me some water? My throat is parched.¡± Belinda immediately did as she asked, carefully helping her sit up and cing a pillow behind her back. Then, she picked up a cup of water, inserted a straw, and helped her drink. Ellinor intended to take the cup herself, but her hands were too weak to lift it. She had no choice but to let Belinda help her, leaning her head over to drink from the straw. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Propped up in her hospital bed, she turned to Belinda ¡°Belinda, why are you here? Belinda put down her cup and replied, ¡°Uncle called me up and asked me to get a set of clean and comfy undies for a girl and bring them to the hospital. So here I am¡± Undies? Embarrassment washed over Ellinor as she nced down at herself. She remembered that before she cked out, Theo had soaked her to the skin in the bathroom! Even though she was now dressed in hospital clothes, her undies were indeed dry, obviously changed. ¡°Who changed my undies?¡± She asked, frowning Belinda answered, ¡°Ellinor, I did. I helped you out of your wet clothes, too!¡± Relief flooded Ellinor, ¡°Oh, good!¡± Belinda added. ¡°But Uncle was there too, helping out. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to lift you and dress you at the same time!¡± Ellinor¡¯s embarrassment returned, ¡°Was he watching the whole time?¡± Belinda waved her off, ¡°No! He wanted to, but I made him turn around. You guys might be married, but got to keep some mystery, right? Otherwise, it¡¯s no fun!¡± Ellinor let out a smallugh. That¡¯s Belinda for you. Her goofiness could sometimes be a good thing. Belinda let out a worried sigh as she nced at Ellinor¡¯s swollen hand. ¡°Ellinor, what caused your allergy to be so severe this time? What did youe into contact with?¡± Ellinor had suspected an allergic reaction when she woke up. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, probably came into contact with something I¡¯m allergic to ¡± She knew she strongly reacted to silver, everything else was minor Last time at the horse ranch, a small silver earring instantly made her palm swell up. This time, she must¡¯vee into contact with much silver for the severe reaction. She couldn¡¯t recall touching any silver objects. After leaving Paradise Harbor, she took a cab to the nchet household. Once in her room, she refrained from touching anything Could there have been some hidden silver items in the cab that she identally touched? ¡°Ellinor, you gotta be more careful with your allergy triggers in the future, no more carelessness! When I arrived, you were so pale and unconscious, scared the life out of me and the boss!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful from now on, Ellinor promised, then looked around Belinda seemed to have guessed something. ¡°Ellinor, are you looking for him?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t deny. ¡°Where is he?¡± Truth be told, she wasn¡¯t looking for Theo, just curious. Theo was the one who brought her to the hospital; where was he? Did he really just leave her with Belinda and take off? Belinda paused, then told her the truth, ¡®Patricia had a car ident on the way home and was brought to this hospital too. He just got a call from Byran Howard and went to see his sister.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Ellinor responded lightly, her gaze dimming Belinda watched Ellinor her eyes flickering with unspoken words. ¡°Are you hungry? Want something to eat? I can get someone to buy it.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hungry Ellinor shook her head. Belinda seemed uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, he¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not mad When you¡¯re sick, your spirit gets fragile and sensitive. She wasn¡¯t mad, she just wanted to go home, to the home she shared with Ida and Chase, cuddle their cat on the couch, listen to her favorite ssical music, and do nothing Suddenly, someone pushed the door open. It was Theo¡¯s towering figure And behind him, Patricia was in a patient gown You¡¯re back!¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Seeing Theo walk in, Belinda immediately got up from the bedside, clearing a spot for him. Then she saw Patricia, who hade in with him, and her face faltered a bit. She instinctively looked at Ellinor¡¯s reaction. Ellinor¡¯s expression was calm, revealing nothing ¡°Awake yet?¡± Theo strolled over to the bed, standing with an air of grace. His hands were tucked into his pockets, his game deep as he looked down at her ¡°Yep.¡± Ellinor nodded, meeting Theo¡¯s slender eyes momentarily before shifting her gaze to Patricia beside him. Getting her silent question. Theo nced at Patricia and then casually exined, ¡°She wanted toe see you¡± Belinda chuckled lightly from the side. Patricia, like Ellinor, was dressed in a baggy hospital gown, her forehead wrapped in gauze. Her injured appearance made her frail and delicate, like a sickly belle needing care But she wasn¡¯t arrogant, her face filled with a cheerful and easy smile as she stepped forward, ¡°Ellinor, I heard from Theo you were hospitalized for an allergic reaction, so I was a bit worried I thought I¡¯d come to check on you. How¡¯re you feeling now?¡± Ellinor responded politely. ¡°Thanks for the concern, I¡¯m much better. How about you, Ms. Howard? You seem to be hurt too. Are you okay?¡± Patricia touched the gauze on her forehead and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The car ident wasn¡¯t serious, just a scrape on my head. But my family insisted on me staying in the hospital for a few days.¡± Her face showed a hint of annoyance as she said this, clearly frustrated with her family¡¯s overprotectiveness. Yet, this frustration inadvertently revealed that she was a cherished darling, surrounded by her family¡¯s love. Having been protected and spoiled since childhood, nevercking wealth,pany, or love, getting everything, she remained a child throughout. She must have done a lot of good in her past life to have such good luck. Ellinor smiled without saying anything. Patricia noticed something was off, looking around the room. Only Belinda was there beside her and Theo, who had just entered. ¡°Ellinor, where¡¯s your family? Why aren¡¯t they here taking care of you?¡± Upon hearing this, Ellinor¡¯s face darkened slightly. Family? She had none Only recently, she found out that Arnold Mendoza wasn¡¯t her biological father. So even She Mendoza, who she thought was her half¨Csister, was actually unrted to her. And the Mendoza family rtives in the countryside had nothing to do with her either. She had no family at all. Ellinor didn¡¯t respond, but Belinda did. ¡°Ms. Howard, that¡¯s a strange statement. Aren¡¯t Mr. nchet and I considered her family? We are both here with her in the hospital.¡± Patricia looked at Belinda and exined, ¡°Belinda, I think you misunderstood me. I know you guys are family to Ellinor, I was just wondering why none of her blood rtives are here¡± Belinda wasn¡¯t aware of Ellinor¡¯s family situation and thought Patricia was being nosy. ¡°Mr. nchet and I are enough, we don¡¯t need to bother Ellinor¡¯s own family!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But Patricia disagreed, ¡°It¡¯s essential to keep everyone in the loop so that they don¡¯t end up worrying Ellinor¡¯s allergic reaction is severe, and she must be ufortable. It would be better for her mood to have her closest family with her¡± Belinda thought Patricia¡¯s words made sense, so she politely asked Ellinor, ¡®Do you want your family to come? Should we have someone go get them?¡± Ellinor shook her head, saying it¡¯s just a minor injury, no need to make a fuss. I¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days.¡± Belinda obeyed, believing whatever Ellinor said, so she nodded and said nothing more. However, seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade Ellinor, Patricia turned her worried eyes to Theo, ¡°Theo, Ellinor¡¯s too strong, but I still think it¡¯d be better to let her family know.¡± Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 After hearing Patricia¡¯s words, Theo¡¯s gaze was glued to Ellinor, waiting for her response He knew Ellinor grew up in the sticks, not quite friendly with the Mendoza family, but if she really wanted to see her family now, he¡¯d be up for helping her out ¡°Thanks for caring, but there¡¯s no one left at home for me Ellinor replied calmly Patricia was visibly taken aback, ¡°What? I¡¯m sorry, Ellinor, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s no biggre¡± Ellinor smiled aloofly indifferent. Having kin like the Mendoza family, it¡¯s better to be without. Seeing Ellinor not getting pissed, Patricia was touched, she stepped forward and gently held her bandaged hand, remarking with emotion, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re such a chill person! We¡¯re like peas in a pod, got to know each other, and ended up in the hospital! From now on, consider me your little sis. Anything you need help with, hit me up¡± She carefully held Ellinor¡¯s allergic hand, then found it funny. ¡°Ellinor your hand is swollen, and it¡¯s heartbreaking, but it looks kinda cute, like a cartoon hand!¡± Ellinor quietly observed the affectionate Patricia, then looked at her own hand. A thought struck her, like she¡¯d stumbled upon the answer! Before her allergic reaction red up, she hadn¡¯t encountered any apparent allergens. Other than Theo, only Patricia had touched her hand! Twice Outside the nchet family¡¯s home, Patricia had grabbed her hand. The first time, she pulled away immediately because it felt awkward. The second time, Patricia¡¯s enthusiasm was too hard to resist¡­. Could this seemingly innocent girl have done something dodgy to her hand? ¡°Ellinor, we can keep each otherpany in the hospital these days, so it won¡¯t be so lonely!¡± Patricia said with augh Ellinor looked at her innocent face, but didn¡¯t respond. Belinda said in confusion: ¡°Hospitalization isn¡¯t a fun trip; the doc said Ellinor needs to rest these next couple of days; she might not have time to hang out with you¡± Patricia paused, a little embarrassed, ¡°Right¡­ How could I see hospitalization as fun!¡± Belinda didn¡¯t mince words, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re so used to being sick that hospitalization has be a norm for you!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Patricia¡¯s eyes flickered like a child who had done something wrong, and she towered her head in shame. Theo shot Belinda a look, ¡°Mind your manners!¡± Belinda mumbled, ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t wrong though!¡± Patricia nced at her wristwatch, then looked up and said softly: ¡°Theo, I should be heading back after seeing Ellinor. Otherwise, my brother would worry.¡± Theo just nodded, responding nonchntly After bidding Ellinor farewell, Patricia turned and headed for the door. When she got to the hospital room door, she suddenly stopped and turned around, looking a bit lost, Theo, shoot, I forgot the way to my room, could you walk me there?¡± Theo didn¡¯t say anything but turned around, ready to walk her there However, as he was about to step forward, his hand was held by a swollen little hand. Theo paused and turned back to look at Ellinor, who had stopped him, his eyes lit up¡­ Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Ellinor remained silent, tightly sping Theo¡¯s hand as she gazed at him without blinking She gave him a stern look that conveyed her thoughts without needing words. After a while, Theo turned his head to Belinda beside him and said, ¡°Belinda, help me send Ms Howard back¡± Belinda was naturally reluctant, but she knew how to read the room. If she didn¡¯t go, Mr nchet would have to, and then Ellinor would be upset As a loyal supporter of Ellinor, how could she let that happen? ¡°I got it, I politely send Ms Howard back!¡± After speaking, Belinda reluctantly walked up to Patricia. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ms Howard Mr nchet is busy now, so III take you!¡± Patricia¡¯s innocent eyes were staring straight at the hand Ellinor held onto Theo¡¯s, she was stunned for a while before turning to look at Belinda. ¡°Belinda, do you know which ward I¡¯m staying in?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t care. If I don¡¯t know, won¡¯t ask? I can ask, every floor in the hospital has a nurse station, right?¡± Patricia¡¯s face looked a bit embarrassed, but she quickly smiled again. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, let¡¯s go!¡± Before leaving. Patricia looked deeply at Ellinor and said with concern, ¡°Ellinor, you need to rest well. I¡¯ll come to see you tomorrow¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor nodded, ¡°Ms. Howard, you also need to take care of yourself and recover soon.¡± Patricia¡¯s gaze moved away from Ellinor and looked tenderly at Theo, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m leaving¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Theo didn¡¯t say much Then, Patricia left with Belinda. Only Ellinor and Theo were left in the ward Theo lowered his head and looked at the hand Ellinor was holding, his eyes warm. He then looked at her tiny face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing¡± Ellinor let go of Theo¡¯s hand without hesitation She just wanted to observe Patricia¡¯s reaction and verify the hunch in her heart. If Patricia is a simple¨Cminded girl, her emotions will likely be written all over her face. Usually, a noble youngdy whose whole family has spoiled her doesn¡¯t need to learn how to read the room or control her emotions. For example, Belinda, and Veronica nchet, are people who wear their emotions on their sleeves. They don¡¯t hide if they like or dislike something. However, when Patricia saw her holding Theo¡¯s hand just now, she obviously cared a lot but could still face it with a smile. This shows that Ms Howard is not as innocent as she seems, she¡¯s a bit of a fake. But she¡¯s cute, so it didn¡¯t feel off when she was pretending. Whether Patricia is pretending or what kind of person she is, Ellinor doesn¡¯t care. She was thinking, was her severe allergic reaction rted to Patricia, and did she do something to cause it? If so, then the conflict between them can¡¯t be resolved. Although she can¡¯t confirm whether Patricia did it, one thing is sure, Patricia is calcting and insincere. If she has the chance to interact with her in the future, she needs to be careful about her As for the real reason for her allergy today, it¡¯s probably impossible to find out. Because from both the motive and suspicion perspectives, it could be determined that Patricia did it. And she had already changed clothes and washed her hands, no evidence wouldn¡¯t be left However, Theo actually stayed just because she pulled him a little, and didn¡¯t go to apany his first love. This was something Ellinor didn¡¯t expect ¡°You didn¡¯t want me to go send off Ms. Howard, and now you¡¯re ignoring me like this? Ellinor, what the hell do you want?¡± There was displeasure in Theo¡¯s tone, and he seemed a bit unsatisfied with her. Ellinor realized that Theo was still standing by her bedside, looking down at her, no, staring at her. Ellinor also understood that her behavior just now might have seemed a bit baffling to Theo, so she thought for a while and then said. ¡°Theo, I just remembered I actually needed to talk to you about something¡± That¡¯s more like it Theo snorted coldly, then gracefully sat down by her bed, his long legszily crossed, posing like a king. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Ellinor licked her lips and said, ¡°There¡¯s a cake I baked in the fridge at home Can you ask Collin to grab it for me? I¡¯m kinda craving it now! Theo responded with a frosty gaze. ¡°Anything else?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°Nope, that¡¯s it¡± Theo¡¯s face darkened, but he stared at her intensely, ¡°Ellinor, if you have any questions for me, spit it out now I¡¯ll answer¡± ¡°No questions! Ellinor turned her face to look at the sky outside the window, yawned, and ignored him Why should she ask anything? She wasn¡¯t his wife or anything Too many questions would just piss him off Theo¡¯s gaze hardened, staring at her calm demeanor, his lips sealed tight. If it werent for the sight of her injured hand, he might have wanted to shake some sense into her! She was really getting on his nerves Theo massaged his brow, trying to keep his cool. Then he took Ellinor¡¯s bandaged hand into his, examining it for any swelling, asking, ¡°Does your hand still hurt?¡± Still looking out the window, Ellinor responded casually, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can handle it Theo said sternly. ¡°The doctor has tested you for all possible allergens. Remember whateveres back positive and avoid them in the future.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, ¡°Fine, got it. I don¡¯t fancy dying. I¡¯ll care for myself! ¡°Look at me when you¡¯re talking¡± Theo¡¯s voice suddenly took on amanding tone. Ellinor sighed reluctantly and turned her face towards him, only to be met with his deep eyes. Her heart started pounding What kind of look was that? Why was he so close to her? What was he trying to do? Theo rested one hand on the edge of the bed and the other on the mattress next to her, leaning in to look at her, ¡°Are you sure you have no questions for me?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°No¡­ What do you want me to ask you?¡± Theo leaned closer, ¡°I want you to ask me¡­¡± He deliberately slowed his speech. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ellinor¡¯s heart raced. Her hands were both immobile now. She blurted out anxiously, ¡°. I¡¯m sleepy!¡± ¡°You just woke up, how can you be sleepy?¡± Theo frowned, reaching out to touch her forehead. She wasn¡¯t feverish. Ellinor blinked, feeling guilty, Tm fine! I just have the habit of napping around this time. Otherwise, I feel ufortable.¡± ¡®Then sleep¡® Theo frowned deeply, then stood up, moving the pillow from behind her, and gently guided her to lie back down. ¡°All right, sleep¡± Ellinor was a bit dazed. She wasn¡¯t used to being taken care of so attentively by this high¨Cprofile man. Just before she closed her eyes to sleep, she hesitated, then ventured, ¡°Theo, if I fall asleep, don¡¯t leave. Wait until Belindaes back.¡± Theo looked at this girl who rarely asked for his help, his eyes narrowed, ¡°What, are you scared to be alone?¡± ¡°No,¡± Theo¡¯s rough hand suddenly cupped her cheek, his fingers gently stroking her soothingly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to put on a brave face in front of me. It¡¯s normal for a girl to be scared alone in a strange ce. I won¡¯tugh at you¡± Ellinor felt slighted, she retorted stubbornly, ¡°Are you looking down on me? I¡¯m not scared! I¡¯m just worried that when the IV runs out, and there¡¯s no one around, I¡¯ll die!¡± Theo¡¯s brow creased, his expression instantly serious If anyone could ruin the mood in a split second, it was definitely her. Theo sighed helplessly gently tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you¡± Ellinor paused, thep turned her face away and closed her eyes, murmuring to herself, ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t let anything happen to me. But for the next three months, it¡¯s unlikely to happen Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 When Ellinor woke up again, it was already pitch¨Cck outside The side effects of the IV had made her so drowsy so she had slept like a log However, she felt a bit better now, she could sit up alone After sitting up, she looked around and saw a man sitting on the couch in the hospital room¡­¡­.. She jumped, then took a closer look, it was Then! Theo was lounging on the couch, one hand propping up his forehead, aptop on hisp, apparently busy with some important work. ¡°You awake?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes were glued to hisputer, but he seemed to know she was awake. Ellinor frowned, surprised, ¡°Theo, why are you still here?¡± Theo nced at her, picked up his coffee from the table, and sipped, ¡°Didn¡¯t someone ask me not to leave before they went to sleep?¡± Ellinor chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I said you could leave when Belinda returns. Where¡¯s Belinda? As she spoke, she looked around but didn¡¯t see Belinda in the room. ¡°Collin took her home.¡± Theo replied nonchntly. Ellinor felt down; with Belinda gone, it was just her and Theo left¡­ Theo raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s up? Disappointed that I¡¯m keeping youpany?¡± Ellinor sighed helplessly. Looking at Theo, she saw him eating something while working on hisptop¡­ ¡°Theo, what are you eating?¡± she asked. ¡°Cake,¡± Theo replied. Ellinor¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Is that my cake?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one I saved for myself, how could you just help yourself!¡± Theo remained expressionless, ¡°You were sleeping all the time; this stuff spoils easily; it¡¯d be a waste not to eat it.¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Now I¡¯m awake, give it to me, I can eat it myse!!! ¡°If you want it,e and get it¡± Ellinor got out of bed to get the cake, only to find a small piece left, and Theo was already holding a fork ready to eat. ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± Ellinor frowned, trying to reim her cake. Theo frowned imperiously, ¡°Can¡¯t I eat what¡¯s yours?¡± Ellinor was upset, ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten so much, why are you still fighting me over it.¡± Before she finished speaking, she picked up the te intending to leave¡­ With a wave of his hand, Theo¡¯s long fingers quickly grabbed the other side of the te, pulling both the te and her towards him, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, don¡¯t you want to share a piece of cake with me? I¡¯m the one who took you to the hospital and stayed with you all day¡± Although Ellinor¡¯s hand was inconvenient, she did not let go, holding the te lightly as she faced off with him, ¡°There¡¯s only this piece left today; I want to eat it myself, I can make more for you!¡± ¡°All right.¡± Theo suddenly let go, and due to the momentum, Ellinor lost her bnce and fell into Theo¡¯s arms¡­ Luckily, the cake didn¡¯t fall, it was caught in time by Theo¡¯srge hand. Her chin hit Theo¡¯s corbone hard, even through a shirtyer, she could feel the line of his bones¡­ She instinctively propped up her body, identally brushing against Theo¡¯s cheek, her face felt a bit itchy. She scratched her face with her hand and said helplessly, ¡°You need to shave.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Theo raised his eyebrows, one hand around her waist, pulling her back towards him, deliberately rubbing his face against hers. Ellinor blushed, whether from anger or embarrassment wasn¡¯t clear, ¡°You enough already!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Theo let go, his tired eyes looking at her, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept in two days; when would I have had time to shave?¡± Ellinor paused, two days without sleep? Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Oh, he stayed up all night chatting with Patricia, how could he possibly sleep? Seeing the girl¡¯s disgusted face. Theo frowned and said, ¡°You got beef with me? What man doesn¡¯t grow a beard?¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality, stood up from him, and moved slightly away before shaking her head, ¡°No, I think you look hot with a beard too¡± What does it matter to her whether he keeps his beard or not? Who is she to judge? ¡°You think I¡¯m hot? Huh?¡± A flicker of surprise passed through Theo¡¯s eyes,pliments from her were hard toe by Ellinor was frank, ¡°You being handsome is a fact, it has nothing to do with what I think.¡± ¡°So why are you so cold towards me?¡± ¡°So, I should be all over you because you¡¯re handsome? There are plenty of hot guys in the world, should I be all over them too? Seriously?¡± Theo¡¯s face darkened. He pulled her over to sit on the couch, forcefully put the cake on the table in front of her, and said coldly, ¡°Get real¡® Eat your cake!¡± Ellinor reluctantly sat down, huffing in annoyance. Fine, she¡¯ll eat! Despite her swollen hand, she managed to pick up the small fork She stopped making a fuss and started eating the cake obediently on the couch, asionally sneaking a peek at Theo¡¯sputer screen. Theo also stopped messing around and focused on the documents on hisputer, his long fingers asionally tapping on the keyboard and making some annotations Ellinor felt bored and ufortable, she casually picked up the cake fork and asked, ¡°When can I be discharged?¡± ¡°At least three days.¡± Three days! That¡¯s too long¡­. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital any longer! So, she tried to negotiate with him, ¡°As long as I avoid what I¡¯m allergic to, I can go home and rest, right?¡± Theo turned his head and looked at Ellinor, who was about to eat her cake; his face showed slight movement, and his mouth opened¡­. Seeing this, Ellinor paused, he was wanting some cake too? And, was there a hint of threat in his eyes? If she wanted to negotiate, she¡¯d have to feed him the cake first. Getting the hint, Ellinor was a bit annoyed! But she really didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital for three days, so she was ready to put down the cake she hadn¡¯t eaten yet, get a new fork and feed him a bite. However, before she could put it down, her wrist was caught by Theo¡¯srge hand, forcefully pulling it over, and she passively fed him¡­ Theo had no qualms about eating the cake from her used fork. Ellinor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As soon as she came to her senses, she threw the fork away and got a new one for herself. Theo frowned, ¡°You dislike me that much?¡± Ellinor cleared her throat and sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a hygiene issue? Sharing utensils is like swapping bactena! You may not mind, but I do!¡± Theo snorted, ¡°It¡¯s toote, we¡¯ve already cross¨Ccontaminated.¡± Cross¨Ccontamination! Although Theo didn¡¯t say it explicitly, he was clearly referring to that night¡­ That night, he was poisoned, and she lost her senses, they were intimate, their bodies wholly fused, their souls attracted to each other¡­ That¡¯s something she wanted to forget! Why did he bring it up again? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ellinor couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and yelled, ¡°Theo!¡± Seeing the girl¡¯s flushed face. Theo felt that he had avenged her earlier coldness, he chuckled. He stopped teasing her, reached put, and patted her head, ¡°All right, eat fewer sweets, hot food will be here soon¡± Ellinor was taken aback. Theo was moody one moment and cheerful the next. Was there something wrong with his head? She turned her face away, uttering a displeased ¡°hmm¡°. Theo always teased her for no reason! So annoying! Just then, her phone started vibrating Ellinor put down the cake fork and walked over to the cab to get her phone She had been using Thea¡¯s phone recently, which was filled with his contacts Only Collin and Jonah Wyton would asionally call And now, the iing call was from a number she hadn¡¯t stored Ellinor picked up the phone, her hand wrapped in gauze, making it inconvenient, so she used her chin to slide the screen and answer the call A terrified voice from Patricia came through the receiver, ¡°Ah! Help! Don¡¯t, don¡¯te any closer! I¡¯m scared, save me, hurry up¡­¡± Ellinor frowned without hesitation, she quickly walked over and handed the phone to Theo, ¡°Theo, your Ms. Howard seems to be in some kind of trouble!* Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Theo asked earnestly, ¡°Who¡¯s this Ms. Howard?¡± Ellinor felt that Theo was missing the point and handed him the phone, ¡°Answer it, don¡¯t let anything go wrong!¡± Theo looked at her deeply, then slowly put the phone to his ear. After hearing the cry for help on the phone, Theo¡¯s calm face suddenly turned tense. He stood up quickly and asked sternly. ¡°Where are you? Okay, just stay there and don¡¯t move, 171 be right there!¡± After hanging up the phone, Theo hurriedly left but suddenly stopped to look at Ellinor¡­ Ellinor shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll be fine on my own!¡± Theo frowned inplexity, ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Upon saying this, he quickly left¡­. Ellinor stood there in a daze for a while, as if she could hear her mother¡¯s voice from years ago at the hospital telling her. ¡°Be good; Mommy will be back soon! And then, her mother never came back¡­ An hour passed Ellinor finished her cake and watched some videos on her phone Theo who said he¡¯d be back soon still hadn¡¯t returned. Had something happened to him? She didn¡¯t even know where Patricia¡¯s ward was. Ellinor had slept too much during the day and couldn¡¯t sleep now. She thought momentarily and got up from her bed to find that man. She was residing in the VIP area of the hospital¡¯s inpatient department, where each room was a separate high¨Cend ward. It was quite peaceful, and most people were resting since it was already night The hallway was empty, and Ellinor slowly walked towards the nurse¡¯s station to ask about Ms. Howard¡¯s ward¡­ Before she reached the nurses¡® station, she saw from a distance that police officers were checking the surveince cameras. The police seemed to have copied the needed surveince content and left the nurse¡¯s station. A doctor who looked higher ranked escorted the police to the elevator. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The police waved his hand, saying, ¡°All right, no need to see me off. Thanks for your cooperation today¡± The doctor also politely said, ¡°It¡¯s our duty! You guys are workingte, you must be tired!¡± ¡°Eh, we¡¯re serving the people!¡± The police left. Ellinor heard the nurses in the station discussing ¡°How terrifying I didn¡¯t expect there to be a pervert in our hospital!¡± ¡°Perverts are everywhere; we all need to be careful!¡± ¡°This pervert is really bold, stalking Ms. Howard in room 302, he¡¯s got some nerve!¡± ¡°People like that should be severely punished once caught ¡°Right, just now, when I went to room 302 to take Ms. Howard¡¯s temperature, she looked pale from fright and hadn¡¯t recovered yet. She¡¯s been crying in her boyfriend¡¯s arms. so pitiful!¡± ¡°Is her boyfriend handsome? Is it the same guy who spent a fortunest night to buy the LED ad on Century Bank at Trent River, expressing his love to Ms. Howard all day?¡± ¡°Handsome? He¡¯s stunning! More handsome than any movie star; I didn¡¯t dare to look at him too much. I¡¯d go weak in the knees¡­¡± ¡°Haha, why would you go weak in the knees? Do you have a crush on him?¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Cut the crap. But I can tell that guy must be someone special, probably from some big shot family like Ms. Howard. Only a hottie like him would match with a beauty like her!¡± Hearing this, Ellinor slowly passed by the nurses¡® station, having a rough idea of what had happened. Patricia had encountered a harasser and called Theo for help By the time Theo arrived, the harasser had likely fled The police were now retrieving hospital surveince footage to identify the suspect The nurses mentioned that Patricia was in room 302 It didn¡¯t seem far away. She should be there soon if she takes the next turn. Ellinor made a turn at the corner and quickly found room 302. The door to the patient room was ajar, filled with people, including the police. She didn¡¯t get too close, but her angle gave her a clear view of the room¡­. In the room, Patricia was terrified, leaning into Theo¡¯s arms, her shoulders trembling. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m scared.¡± Theo was holding her,forting her with soft pats on her back, gently guiding her, ¡°It¡¯s all over now, just tell the police exactly what the person who bullied you looked like Do you remember his features?¡± Since Patricia was hospitalized and couldn¡¯t go to the police station for a statement, the police had to conduct their investigation in the hospital. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Theo¡¯sfort managed to stabilize Patricia¡¯s emotions a bit. She took a deep breath and tried to calmly describe the man to the police, ¡°The man striped shirt, wearing sses, a bit fat, about 1.7 meters tall¡­¡± The police nodded and took notes. ¡°All right, we got it, Ms. Howard. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll catch this guy for you!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Patricia thanked the police politely and snuggled back into Theo, seekingfort. It seemed like everything but this man frightened her right now¡­ ¡°Theo, I¡¯m scared. Don¡¯t leave, stay with me¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave Theo gently patted her back,forting her softly. The police finished their work and prepared to leave, ¡°Mr. nchet, we¡¯ll be going now We¡¯ll contact you if there are any clues as soon as possible¡± Theo nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, Haillie Knotts, see them out¡± Haillie politely said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. This way, please.¡± Outside the room, Ellinor saw that they were all right and nothing serious had happened, so she turned her gaze away and headed back to her room¡­. ¡°Ellinor, I knew it was you!¡± Haillie, who had been seeing the police out, spotted a familiar figure in the corridor. She hurried over, and sure enough, it was Ellinor! Ellinor looked at Haillie blocking her way and said indifferently, ¡°Good evening. Haillie.¡± he was wearing a Haillie looked at Ellinor, then turned to look at room 302. She could see Patricia nestled in Theo¡¯s arms through the half¨Copen door. She immediately understood andughed, ¡°Ellinor, you saw it, didn¡¯t you? I told you long ago that you mean nothing to Theo once Patricia returns!¡± Ellinor¡¯s lips curved slightly. Even before Patricia came back, she meant nothing to Theo. What was the difference? Haillie crossed her arms triumphantly and said, ¡°Let me tell you, Patricia knew Theo when she was ten. You can¡¯t break their years of rtionship!* Ellinor found her blocking the way and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Haillie, do you think you¡¯re being nosy?¡± Haillie¡¯s face changed. She didn¡¯t see any signs of disappointment on Ellinor¡¯s face. It was like punching cotton. She gritted her teeth, ¡®Humph! Ellinor, I can¡¯t wait to see you get dumped by Theo. Just don¡¯t cry too hard, then!¡± ¡°Haillie, who are you talking to?¡± A man¡¯s gentle and calm voice suddenly sounded from behind Ellinor Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Haillie¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw the man about to speak, her tone softening instantly, ¡°Balfour Howard, you made it Ellinor noticed Hallie¡¯s bashful reaction and turned around to see The man standing behind her was tall and handsome, dressed in a finely tailored dark gray suit, exuding an air of refined elegance. Like masterpieces of art, his eyes emitted a faint sense of aloofness. His aura screamed nobility yet coupled with a sense of superiority. As Ellinor turned her gaze toward the man, he did the same. Balfour recognized Ellinor, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Ellinor recognized him too, the grandson of the blind old man from yesterday Seeing Balfour and Ellinor talking, Haillie panicked quickly bing alert. She smiled fakely and asked, ¡°Balfour, you know Ellinor?¡± Balfour nced at Haillie briefly, then shifted his gaze back to Ellinor, ¡°So, your name is Ellinor?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Ellinor¡± Balfour didn¡¯t say much, just elegantly raising his hand for his secretary, Quinton, to hand him his wallet. Upon receiving his wallet, he opened it, signed the checkbook inside, peeled off a check, and handed it to Ellinor with a polite, ¡°I heard you thought the money I gave you yesterday was too little. How about this check?¡± Ellinor nced at the check he handed over. It was a check with a specific figure already filled in five million, an extra zeropared to yesterday Haillie was left in a fog, clueless about why Balfour would give Ellinor such a hefty check. She wanted to ask but didn¡¯t dare interrupt their conversation¡­ Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do you think five million could buy a person¡¯s dignity?¡± Balfour¡¯s calm face didn¡¯t twitch a muscle, he simply smiled, ¡°Generally speaking it doesn¡¯t take that much to buy an ordinary person¡¯s dignity¡± Ellinor stared at him, ¡°So, you think that as long as the price is night, you can buy anyone¡¯s dignity and anything thates with a person?¡± Balfour elegantly chuckled, ¡°Yes¡± Ellinor epted the check, holding it under her nose to sniff it, and beamed, ¡°Money sure smells good! Sir, are you really giving this check to me?¡± ¡°Of course¡± Watching Ellinor¡¯s reaction to the money, a hint of contempt shed in Balfour¡¯s eyes. He thought she was different, but she seemed like the rest, as long as the price was right Suddenly, Ellinor pped the check back onto Balfour¡¯s hand,ughing. Five million is a fortune for ordinary people! You¡¯re handsome and seem to be worth a good amount, so I¡¯ll use this five million to buy you for a year!¡± Buy him? Balfour was taken aback, furrowing his brows, ¡°What did she just say?¡± In his thirty years of life, he had never been so disrespected. Quinton was about to intervene when he saw his master being challenged by a woman¡­. Haillie was also furious, ¡°Ellinor, what are you talking about? Who gave you the guts to speak to Balfour like that!¡± Balfour waved his hand, signaling Haillie and Quinton to step back and keep their mouths shut. He looked down at the check that had returned to his hand, narrowing his eyes, and seriously said to her, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, the thing is, you saved my grandfather yesterday I wanted to thank you and reward your kindness, nothing more Are you sure you don¡¯t want a penny?¡± Ellinor shrugged, ¡°I took it, didn¡¯t I? Didn¡¯t I just use it to buy you for a year?¡± Balfour stared at her briefly, thenughed, ¡®Oh? Ms. Mendoza, what are you nning to do with me for a whole year with this mere five million?¡± Ellinor firmly said, ¡°I demand that you stay out of my sight for a year!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Balfour¡¯s elegant smile faded, and he furrowed his eyebrows. Ellinor¡¯s yful gaze suddenly turned cold, and she said scornfully, ¡°Rich kids like you are always afraid that others have ulterior motives. So, no matter what happens. you¡¯re quick to throw money at it to keep things clear. I¡¯m sick of it! Take this five million and get out of my sight!¡± At that moment, no one noticed a tall figure standing at the door of room 302 for quite a while. Theo had heard what sounded like Ellinor¡¯s voice in the corridor and quickly got up to check. Then, he heard Ellinor¡¯s eloquent words to Balfour Balfour was known for his pride and ruthless tactics, his cunning reputation in the business world was well known, even he had once been at a disadvantage in dealing with Balfour Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 This little girl took that guy down today with just a few words! Theo leanedzily against the door frame, hands in his pockets, looking at his wife¡¯s smug expression with a gentle, proud look That¡¯s his girl, all right! Theo walked over, ¡°You should be resting in your room, why are you out and about?¡± Ellinor saw Theoing out from room 302 and walking towards her, she frowned, annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping too much, bored as hell, came out to see if you¡¯re still breathing!¡± Theo just looked at her, not happy, but seemed ustomed to her annoying ways; he didn¡¯t get mad. Thea¡¯s big hand ruffled her hair like teasing her, ¡°Hmm, sorry to disappoint you by still being alive, huh?¡°¡± Ellinor sidestepped, skillfully avoiding his touch. A hand that had just held another woman, she found it disgusting! Feeling bored, Ellinor waved her bandaged hand nonchntly. ¡°You guys carry on, I¡¯m outto¨Chere!¡± With that, she turned and walked away. Theo naturally followed along Patricia suddenly ran out, tugging at Theo¡¯s sleeve, tears in her eyes, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t go, stay with me, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Theo stopped, looked down at Patricia, didn¡¯t respond directly but looked up at her brother Balfour, ¡°My wife runs a tight ship, I am not easy to take care of your sister anymore¡± Balfour gave a subtle nod, ¡°Understood¡± Then, Theo calmly removed Patricia¡¯s hand, ¡°Your brother¡¯s here now, he¡¯ll stay with you, get some rest.¡± With that. Theo picked up his pace, catching up with the little girl who had walked far ahead. Watching Theo leave, Patricia still wanted to chase after him. Balfour held his sister¡¯s arm, gently advising. ¡°Patri, behave; he¡¯s married.¡± Patricia shook her head pitifully, ¡°Bro, I know, Theo only got married to appease his family; he didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± Balfour spoke softly but firmly, ¡°Regardless of his reasons, he¡¯s married. Patri, you¡¯re a decent girl, don¡¯t get close to married men, listen to your brother!¡± Patricia¡¯s face was full of tears, ¡°Bro, I want Theo; I¡¯m scared..¡± Balfour felt heartbroken, he held her close tofort her, ¡°All right, your brother will stay with you, Patri, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Under her brother¡¯s soothing, Patricia¡¯s emotions calmed slightly, and her sobbing softened. Just then, Balfour¡¯s phone rang He pulled out his phone and checked the caller ID. Then he said to Haillie, who was watching him, ¡®Haillie, could you take Patri back to her room and keep herpany for a bit? I need to take a call¡± Haillie blushed slightly, nodding gently. ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Patricia.¡± Watching Haillie take his sister into the room, Balfour answered the phone. A steady voice on the other end of the line, ¡°The DNA from those two unimed female bodies don¡¯t match yours; they¡¯re not your mother and sister who disappeared fifteen years ago ¡°Alive, I want to see them. Dead, I want to see their bodies. Keep looking ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After hanging up, Balfour clutched his forehead. Fifteen years ago, his mother took his five¨Cyear¨Cold sister and left due toplex family disputes, they disappeared without a trace. Everyone thought they were dead, but he wouldn¡¯t give up searching as long as he didn¡¯t see their bodies. Balfour came back to reality and instructed his secretary, ¡°Quinton, do a background check on that Ellinor, it seems like she¡¯s quite a formidable girl, don¡¯t let her bully Patri¡± ¡°Yes¡± Quinton agreed and muttered to brimself. Looks like that woman doesn¡¯t care about the half¨Ca¨Cmillion¨C dor check you gave her, she¡¯s got bigger ambitions, she wants Mrs. ncher¡¯s position and everything the nchet family owns! There¡¯s no chance for Miss and Mr. nchet now¡­ Balfour frowned, squinting Even without that Ellinor, it would be hard for Patri and Theo to be together Their families, the Howards and the nchets are arch¨Cenemies, the younger generation¡¯s hostility has faded, and they won¡¯t start a fight when they meet, but as long as the older generation is still alive, a marriage between the Howards and the nchets is impossible! And Patri just happens to fall for the one person she shouldn¡¯t have Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 In the quiet hallway of the hospital, Ellinor made a beeline for her room, breezing past the nurse¡¯s station. Theo followed surt, hot on her heels A few nurses gossiped in hushed excitement. ¡°Look! That guy¡® He¡¯s Ms. Howard¡¯s boyfriend¡± ¡°Oh my God, he¡¯s so hot ¡°But why isn¡¯t he with Ms. Howard in room 302 instead of trailing behind another chick?¡± ¡°Could it be some sleazy love triangle?¡± Hearing the nurses¡® little tattle, Ellinor furrowed her brows and picked up her pace Once back in her room, she immediately turned to lock the door! Theo¡¯s hand shot out, quickly bracing the door open, and asked, ¡°What are you up to?¡± As Ellinor struggled to close the door, she retorted. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t need toe in.¡± Theo asked sternly, ¡°Give me a reason?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Okay, remove your hand first, then I¡¯ll tell you¡± Theo withdrew his hand, and in an instant, Ellinor mmed the door shut and locked it! Veins popped out on Thea¡¯s forehead as he patiently knocked on the door, ¡°Come on, open up, let me in!¡± There was no response inside the room, Ellinor gave him the silent treatment. Frowning. The called out, ¡°Ellinor, can you hear me? Open the door!¡± Still no response Theo sighed, lowering his pride, he began to coax her, ¡°Sweetie,e on, open the door, will ya?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? At least let me know why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I came backte; I deserve a smack!¡° ¡°Ellinor, Ellinor¡± ¡°Mr nchet.¡± Collin¡¯s voice suddenly echoed from behind Theo Theo turned around with a cial look. 1 This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sensing the icy atmosphere, Collin quickly exined his situation, ¡°Um Mr. nchet, I got stuck in traffic. The meal you asked me to get for Ellinor got cold, so I had to go back and get a new one. It¡¯s still hot, hurry and let Ellinor eat it while it¡¯s warm¡® Theo wanted to do just that if only he could get in. Collin seemed to get the gist¡± Mr. nchet, you can¡¯t get in?¡± Thea¡¯s icy stare sent a chill down Collin¡¯s spine, instinctively, he took a step back. Then, he conscientiously ced the packed meals on a chair in the hallway, saying, ¡°Mr. nchet, I¡¯ll leave the food here, remember to eat it while it¡¯s hot, I¡¯ll take my now ¡°Mm.¡± Collin quickly made his ext. Theo, feeling drained, pinched the bridge of his nose and slumped onto the chair in the hallway He pulled out his phone and texted Ellinor leave ¡°Ten years ago, Patricia saved my life. She got hurt because of me and ended up frail and sickly. Therefore, I can¡¯t forget her kindness and act indifferent towards her life and death.¡± In her room, Ellinor, taking in fresh air by the window, read the message from Theo. She stood there dumbfounded momentarily, then replied ¡°Okay, since she saved your life, you should be with your life saver now Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Theo: ¡°First, open the door for me¡± Ellinor: ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now. You can go be with your life¨Csaver!¡± Theo. ¡°Open the door, I have something to tell you¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t reply After waiting for a minute without any response, Theo resisted the urge to throw his phone and sent another message: ¡°Collin just brought some barbecue¡± Three secondster, click, the door to the room opened With a serious expression, Theo picked up the food Collin had delivered, using it as an excuse to get in Ellinor opened the food box to find chicken soup, she immediately scowled and looked at Theo, ¡°Where¡¯s my barbecue? Leaning against the window, Theo didn¡¯t sense anything amiss, he calmly replied, ¡°You¡¯re having a severe allergic reaction right now so you can¡¯t eat greasy and spicy food and should follow the doctor¡¯s dietary advice¡± ¡°War Ellinor huffed, although she was unhappy, she didn¡¯t hesitate to eat the chicken soup because she was hungry! Theo sat beside her, watching her eat in silence. Not until Ellinor put down her spoon did Theo speak up. ¡°Are you full? I have something to tell you¡­¡± Ellinor cut him off, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me your stuff, I don¡¯t want to know! Theo frowned, his eyes deep, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me in just now?¡± Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 She said bluntly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get tangled up in your messy love life with Ms Howard, nor do I want to be med for busting up your rtionship Theo got her point, but it only pissed him off mote. ¡°Ellinor, did you even ask me? Just assuming things are how you think they are?¡± Ellinor kept her calm ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask, and you don¡¯t need to rush to exin to me it might give people the wrong idea that you have feelings for me. Theo narrowed his eyes, suddenly reaching out to twist her face towards his ¡°Who¡¯s around to get the wrong idea?¡± Ellinor stayed silent Theo grabbed a napkin, gently wiping some food grease from her mouth. ¡°Who¡¯s getting the wrong idea, huh?¡± Ellinor frowned, pushing his hand away ¡°Exactly I¡¯m the one getting the wrong idea! If you keep acting all flirty, anyone would overthink i Theo grabbed her chin again, twisting her face towards him and leaning in closer. ¡°What if there¡¯s no misunderstanding, and I¡¯m acting this way because I like you?¡± Ellinor was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t joke like that, it¡¯s not funny!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She hated people who just casually threw around the word ¡°like¡± Just yesterday. Theo confessed his feelings for Patricia so openly, and now he¡¯s saying he likes her Does he think she¡¯s some kind of fool? Theo gazed at her eyes, filled with a hint of resentment, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not acting like myself anymore. I never thought I¡¯d be so affected by a girl¡± Who? Who affected him? Ellinor felt innocent and wanted to argue, ¡°You¡¯re the one¡­ He touched her lips coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, just listen.¡± She stayed silent, quietly watching him. He looked at her senously and sincerely, ¡°I once said that I could give you anything but love Because in my past life n, there was no room for a woman. It was your appearance that changed my life n. I¡¯ve only ever been with you That night, it wasn¡¯t just the toxin, it was also. I already had feelings for you.¡± Ellinor¡¯s heart fluttered, and she looked at him doubtfully are you messing with me?¡± She still didn¡¯t believe it, even after all he¡¯d said. Theoughed helplessly ¡°Stop making me angry Let me get a good night¡¯s sleep!¡± He let go of her and leaned back on the couch, closing his eyes and looking utterly drained. Seeing him so worn out, Ellinor felt a pang of sympathy She knew this man had great power and influence. He could have anything he wanted. He didn¡¯t need her to take care of him. But she still got up and took a nket from the hospital bed, covering him with it. Ellinor looked at his face as she was tucking him in taking a good long look. She thought to herself: he¡¯s really handsome! She was so close to him that when Theo suddenly opened his eyes, she jumped back. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re not asleep?¡± ¡°Are you trying to steal a kiss?¡± He teased. Ellinorughed. ¡°In your dreams!¡± Theo¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as he gently touched her face, ¡®Ellinor, stop shutting me out.¡± Ellinor was a bit confused, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already let you in?¡± ¡°I mean, into your heart.¡± With that, he closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Ellinor sat there, stunned She blinked her mind a whirl. The next morning Ellinor woke up in Theo¡¯s arms. Her head rested on his arm, and it was only when she felt how hard it was that she woke up. Thea was quietly watching her, he¡¯d probably been awake for a while. ¡°Uh. Theo how did we end up.¡± Sleeping together? Just as she felt ufortable, a knock on the door broke the awkward moment. Theo got up and opened the door Patricia greeted him with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Theo!¡± She held a metallic thermos in her hands, ¡°Theo, my mom made soup. I couldn¡¯t finish it by myself, so I thought I¡¯d share it with Ellinor¡± Theo turned to Ellinor, ¡®Do you want some?¡± Ellinor shook her head She didn¡¯t trust Patricia, and her allergies hadn¡¯t cleared up yet. It was best to avoid anything from Patricia Theo turned back to Patricia and exined, ¡®She¡¯s allergic, she can¡¯t just eat anything¡± Patricia smiled awkwardly, understanding, ¡°Right, I should we thought of that? At that moment, a doctor walked in with two police officers ¡°Ellinor, the police are looking for you¡± Ellinor¡¯s face changed, she frowned, ¡°The police are looking for me?¡± The policeman showed his badge, ¡°Ellinor,e with us. You¡¯re suspected of being involved in a criminal case. We need your cooperation in the investigation¡± Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Involved in a crime? Ellinor looked dazed and confused upon hearing this Seeing this. Theo asked, ¡°What case are we talking about?¡± The cops only noticed Theo in the room, looking slightly startled ¡°Oh? Mr. nchet, do you know Ellinor too?¡± Theo answered thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, what happened to her?¡± Standing beside Theo, Patricia looked at the police as if recalling a terrifying experience fromst night. She instinctively moved closer to Theo for protection with a worried expression on her face ¡®Officer, what crime is Ellinor suspected of? Are you sure you got it right? Ellinor is a good person!¡± Seeing Patricia¡¯s reaction, the cop was even more surprised, ¡°Ms. Howard, you¡¯re here too! Looks like you all know Ellinor?¡± Considering the victim and her family¡¯s right to know, the cop spilled the beans. ¡°Mr. nchel, here¡¯s the deal¡­. We¡¯ve caught the guy who tried to assault Ms. Howard yesterday Under our tough questioning, the suspect finally came clean. He imed Ellinor gave him ten grand to harm Ms. Howard, no matter what¡± ¡°What¡®¡® Patricia¡¯s thermos food jar dropped to the floor, hot soup sshing out and nearly scalding her foot¡­. Theo reacted quickly pulling her away in time to avoid any burns. Patricia was shocked, shaking her head in disbelief, ¡°Impossible¡­ Ellinor is my friend, she wouldn¡¯t hurt me¡­.¡± The cop, who had seen the dark side of human nature, sighed and said to Patricia, ¡°Ms. Howard, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Be careful whom you befriend in the future.¡± ¡°How could this be¡­ Patricia seemed to have taken a heavy blow, her body swaying. She held Theo¡¯s arm tightly, ¡°How could this happen? Ellinor is a good person, she wouldn¡¯t hurt me, right?¡± Theo looked at Patricia, then turned to look at Ellinor. Ellinor sat on the hospital bed, her expression calm, her eyesced with irony¡­ Well, here we go again! She knew this wouldn¡¯t be the end of it. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. They say there¡¯s no peace in a wealthy family, always full of intrigue and backstabbing. Those words sure rang true. Theo¡¯s eyes lingered on Ellinor for a moment before he turned to the police, ¡°You better have evidence to prove she¡¯s guilty, or you can¡¯t take her from the hospital.¡± The cop was taken aback, unsure whose side Mr. nchet was on¡­. Wasn¡¯t he Ms. Howard¡¯s boyfriend? Why did he seem to defend Ellinor, who was suspected of hiring a thug to harm his girlfriend? ¡°We have evidence, both witnesses and physical evidence! Mr. nchet, we are legally summoning the suspect; please don¡¯t interfere with our work.¡± The police was clearly very confident of the final oue. They were just going through the procedural motions before formally charging the suspect. ¡°You have both witnesses and physical evidence¡­ Patricia took a deep breath, looking heartbrokenly at Ellinor on the bed. Her big, innocent and deer¨Clike eyes were red and teary, making her look even more pitiful. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Ellinor, I¡¯m just trying to be your friend here, I even brought you this soup my mom made, why are you treating me like this? Did I do something wrong to piss you off?¡± Ellinor was cool as a cucumber, just lifting the corner of her mouth a bit, ¡°You didn¡¯t ruffle my feathers, you just got back two days ago, how could you have pissed me off?¡± Her words had a different meaning Patricia had only been back one day, but from yesterday morning, she had been in the hospital with severe allergies, with Belinda and Theo keeping herpany If she really wanted to hurt Patricia, she wouldn¡¯t have had the time to find a so¨Ccalled perpetrator. Moreover, before yesterday, no one knew when Patricia would be back. How could she have nned everything without predicting the future? Besides, she and Patricia didn¡¯t even know each other before yesterday, let alone have any contact or grudges. The police¡¯s usations made it sound like she was the prime suspect. However, time was a hole in their story that couldn¡¯t be covered up. iming that she had someone hurt Patricia didn¡¯t hold water at all! This was clearly a setup And the person setting the trap was right in front of her eyes. Patriciaing to bring her soup in the early morning was just a smokescreen, more like she was ying the victim! ¡°Ellinor, what¡­what are youughing at? How can you stillugh? Patricia stepped back in fear, then hid behind Theo like she¡¯d seen a ghost, clutching at his shirt for protection, ¡°Ellinor is stillughing; it¡¯s so scary¡­¡± Theo patted Patricia lightly on the shoulder to calm her down. Then, he gently pushed Patricia aside, walked to the bedside, touched Ellinor¡¯s forehead with his hand, his gaze serious, turned to the police and said ¡°Her condition doesn¡¯t allow her to leave the hospital. Whatever you want to investigate or ask her, do it here in the hospital.¡± The police looked a bit awkward, ¡°But.¡± The doctor who came with them, due to his professional responsibility, also stepped forward and said, ¡°Officer, this patient is still in a severe allergic condition, and she will need to receive anti¨Callergic medicationter. If you take her away now and her allergic symptoms are not controlled in time, she could be in danger After hearing this, the police frowned, considered the situation, then stepped outside to call their superiors: After discussing with them, they came back and said, *Considering the suspect Ellinor¡¯s special condition, our superiors have approved her to be interrogated in the hospital. However, Ellinor, we hope you will cooperate with us as much as possible.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The police then took out handcuffs from their bag and walked determinedly toward Ellinor¡­ Theo raised his hand to block them, ¡°Who dares to handcuff her before she¡¯s convicted?¡± The policeman was quite authoritative, ¡°Mr. nchet, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. This is a hospital, we can¡¯t control her like we could at the station. If the suspect escapes, it would be hard for us to exin to the station.¡± Theo was very serious and said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t run away¡± ¡°Mr. nchet, but¡­..¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯m willing to cooperate with the police; let¡¯s get started!¡± Ellinor took the initiative to speak; she was lying on the bed with her hands bandaged and still swollen She looked very calm and fearless and waited quietly for the police to handcuff her Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Ellinor willingly cooperated with the cops, and although Theo was far from thrilled, he didn¡¯t say anything else, respecting her decision. So, Ellinor¡¯s hands were cuffed up by the police. At the same time, they posted a guard at her hospital room door, temporarily restricting her freedom of movement. Since Ellinor¡¯s condition required IV treatment, the cops didn¡¯t immediately start questioning her. The police put humane treatment first, listened to the doctor¡¯s advice, and agreed to let her finish her treatment before the interrogation began. Ellinor had the breakfast Theo had sent over and managed to have a little snooze while she was being treated. In the afternoon, the police started the questioning ording to the rules, nobody else was allowed to be present during the interrogation, so Theo was asked to leave the room. Theo¡¯s presence was a sticky wicket for the police Ellinor asked him to leave, and Theo only picked up his jacket from the couch and left. Theo stood by the hospital room door, observing what was happening inside through the little ss window Theo Patricia¡¯s voice came from behind him. At the same time, she gently tugged at his shirt sleeve. Theo turned around, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Patricia looked at him with a heartbroken expression, ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t understand why Ellinor would want to hurt me; I want to wait here for the results¡± Theo looked at her, his face a mix of emotions, but he didn¡¯t answer Patricia looked a bit cold, and Theo asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Patricia nodded, ¡°A bit¡± Theo said concernedly. ¡°The weather¡¯s getting colder, don¡¯t catch a cold, go back to your room.¡± She paused, nced at his jacket, but didn¡¯t say anything Theo didn¡¯t notice her subtle hint, continuing to watch the room through the small window. Ellinor was handcuffed to the headboard inside the room, answering the police¡¯s questions This unruly girl was now meekly being interrogated on a regr day, looking quite pitiful Theo watched, feeling frustrated but unable to intervene because she didn¡¯t want him to. Patricia didn¡¯t leave either, she stood next to Theo, watching his expressions, quietly waiting for the result. ¡°Theo, if just if it really was Ellinor who hurt me yesterday, would you divorce her?¡± Patricia suddenly spoke again, tentatively probing. Theo¡¯s deep gaze paused momentarily, without much thought, he said, ¡°No.¡± Tears shimmered in Patricia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why? She should be punished for her wrongdoing¡­ Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 ¡°She won¡¯t hurt you¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The man coldly cut off Patricia¡¯s unfinished subjective conjecture Patricia was a bit sad. ¡°Theo, do you trust Elinor that much? You¡¯ve only known her for over a month¡± Theo didn¡¯t directly answer Patricia¡¯s question. He was intently watching the situation in the ward and said to her lightly, ¡°No reasons are needed, spouses should trust each other.¡± Spouses¡­ Patricia¡¯s expression froze, but soon she smiled, grinning innocently, ¡°Hmm, maybe there¡¯s some misunderstanding I also think Elinor is not a bad person Haillie and Bryan burst out of the elevator, rushing over Haillie angrily said, ¡°Theo, we heard everything! What Elinor did was way out of line! Patricia just returned to the country, she didn¡¯t even bother her, but she was so evil to harm Patricial Theo calmly looked at Haillie and said. ¡°There¡¯s no final verdict yet, watch your mouth!¡± Haillie was terrified and opened her mouth, but she dared not say anything. She assumed that once Patricia returned, Theo would dump Elinor But it seemed Elinor still had a ce in Theo¡¯s heart! And all of Bryan¡¯s attention was on Patricia While Byran only cared about Patricia Despite being the younger brother, he was taller than Patricia. He asked nervously, lowering his head. ¡°Sis, are you okay? I just found out about what happened yesterday! They said they didn¡¯t tell me because they were afraid I would freak out!¡± Patricia smiled and gently touched Byran¡¯s face,forting him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Theo came to my rescue in time yesterday¡°. Bryan sighed in relief after confirming that Patricia was okay, then clenched his fists and said. ¡°That bastard! If I see that jerk, 111 beat him up!¡± Seeing Byran getting a bit aggressive, Patricia pretended to be angry and furrowed her brows, reminding him ¡°The bad guys will be punished by the police. You can¡¯t mess around, and certainly no fights! You can¡¯t make me worry, got it?¡± Not wanting to upset his sister, Bryan immediatelyplied, nodding obediently, ¡°Got it, I won¡¯t mess around, don¡¯t worry.¡± Only then did Patricia smile at ease, saying ¡°Hmm, I knew Bryan was the best!¡± Just then, the door to the ward opened. The police came out with a record, looking dissatisfied. Haillie, eager to know what happened to Elinor, was the first to ask, ¡°Officer, how¡¯s the investigation going? it must have been Elinor who had someone do this, right?¡± The policeman sighed and helplessly shook his head, saying ¡°We haven¡¯t reached a conclusion yet, she denies everything¡± Haillie frowned, puzzled. ¡°Just because she denies it, she can¡¯t be convicted? I heard that the police have witnesses and evidence; why not let the witness confront her directly, put the evidence in front of her, and see how she can exin it?¡± The police responded, ¡°Our witness is the criminal who exposed her. The evidence is the chat history provided by the criminal and a transfer of ten thousand dors from Elinor¡¯s ount. But Elinor insists that the criminal is trying to frame her. She imed that the chat history was forged and that the transfer was because her ount was hacked. She insists that she¡¯ll consider confessing only if there¡¯s evidence of her having contact with the criminal.¡± The officer felt a headache just thinking about the interrogation with Elinor. Elinor seemed very innocent and was very cooperative throughout the investigation, able to answer every question. But her logical thinking was incredibly strong. As soon as she spotted a loophole, she would immediately question them. After several rounds, she sessfully overturned their evidence chain, even making them start to question their own intelligence. Now, she even managed to convince their superiors, making them believe she was innocent and that she was not a suspect. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 From the cops¡® words, Haillie could feel their frustration with Elinor. She had had a taste of Elinor¡¯s cunning herself, and the more she thought about it, the angrier she got, cursing under her breath in irritation ¡°That Elinor is such a fox!¡± Bryan furrowed his brows, somewhat dissatisfied with Haillie¡¯s attitude ¡°Haillie, don¡¯t jump to conclusions too soon, maybe it wasn¡¯t her doing?¡± Haillie was taken aback, giving Bryan a puzzled look ¡°Bryan?¡± She dared not argue with Theo; was she not even allowed to argue with Bryan? ¡°Bryan¡® This time Elinor hurt your sister, why aren¡¯t you standing up for her but instead speaking up for a stranger?¡± Bryan frowned in annoyance Haillie, don¡¯t talk nonsense; no matter what happens, I¡¯m always on my sister¡¯s side! I just don¡¯t think Elinor is that evil, and several times. before, you¡¯ve misunderstood her!¡± Haillie was momentarily speechless. After all, what she did before Patricia came back was indeed a bit over the top. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But wasn¡¯t she doing all this for Patricia¡¯s sake? She just wanted to eliminate Elinor, this pesky love rival, so Patricia could nip problems in the bud! But she didn¡¯t seed every time. Looking at Bryan¡¯s goof, Haillie was somewhat disappointed,ining to her friend. ¡°Patricia, you wasted your kindness on your brother, he¡¯s even considering others now!¡± Patricia seemed to be pondering something, only returning to her senses when Haillie called her name, smiling kindly ¡°No, my brother is actually a kind boy. I understand him, he just doesn¡¯t like to think the worst of people, and I¡¯m the same Bryan nodded Haillie rubbed her forehead, feeling that she was more anxious than them! They were too innocent and too kind, maybe they would even speak up for Elinor when they were deceived by her one day! Patricia wasn¡¯t in a hurry, but she couldn¡¯t just watch Elinor get away with it! So Haillie asked the cops again: ¡°Officer, is there any evidence that can prove Elinor¡¯s guilt?¡± The police officer shook his head regretfully and said. ¡°There¡¯s no strong evidence at the moment. Unless there¡¯s surveince or someone captured images of Elinor meeting the suspect, Zachary But if they were nning a crime, they wouldn¡¯t choose to meet in a public ce under surveince. The chances of being identally caught by passersby are even smaller! So, it¡¯s difficult.¡± Hearing that it was hard to find evidence, Haillie was even more anxious, hoping to confirm Elinor¡¯s guilt as soon as possible! ¡°Since there¡¯s insufficient evidence, unhandcuff her for now¡± Theo, who had been quiet all along, suddenly spoke, his voice calm and exuding an intimidating aural The police officer looked embarrassed and hesitant, giving Theo a troubled look. ¡°Mr. nchet¡­¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Mr. nchet¡¯s influence was something they can¡¯t just brush off, while Ms. Howard¡¯s brother, Balfour, has repeatedly stressed that they can¡¯t just let suspects off the hook. On one hand, they¡¯re feeling the heat from Mr. nchet on the other hand, it¡¯s Mr. Howard putting the squeeze on them. They¡¯re basically caught between a rock and a hard ce right now ¡°Who says there¡¯s not enough evidence?¡± A cool voice suddenly came from the elevator, that¡¯s Balfour Haillie¡¯s eyes lit up at the sound of the man¡¯s voice Balfour!¡± With a stride as smooth as butter, Balfour walked over, exuding an aristocratic air to rival Theo¡¯s Seeing her brother, Patricia¡¯s face lit up, but she stayeds quietly by Theo¡¯s side, not wanting to leave. Bryan, on the other hand, became tense at the sight of Balfour, wanting to leave but afraid of getting chewed out. Haillie, all smiles, went over to greet him, saying, ¡°Balfour, you showed up just in time! The police said they needed a witness who saw Elinor and the thug who attacked Patricia together before Elinor could be convicted! But they don¡¯t have a witness.¡± Balfour said, ¡°Who says there¡¯s no witness?¡± Haillie¡¯s taken aback, her eyes full of confusion. ¡®There is? Balfour, do you know where the witness is? ¡°I am the witness!¡± Balfour¡¯s tone was gentle but firm: ¡°The other night, I happened to see Ms. Mendoza and that thug together.¡± Balfour walked into the center of the crowd, nodded politely to the police, and said hello. Then he turned to Theo with a friendly gaze, although he¡¯s humble, there¡¯s a resolute look in his eyes. ¡°Theo, unfortunately, this involves my sister Patricia¡¯s safety, I have to step in¡± Theo squinted at Balfour, a dangerous glint in his eyes, smirking, ¡°So, Balfour, you¡¯re just going to perjure yourself like this?¡± Balfour frowned then smiled. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re underestimating me! Everything I said is true; I won¡¯t perjure myself, nor will I tolerate anyone harming my sister, no matter who she is or whose wife she is!¡± These words, though polite, were loaded with tension. The atmosphere between the two men gradually became tense The two families had a deep¨Cseated feud. Patricia didn¡¯t want her brother and Theo¡¯s conflict to escte; that would only push her and Theo further apart. So, Patricia threw herself into Balfour¡¯s arms, cooing, ¡°Balfour, let it go; Elinor is Theo¡¯s wife, I think¡­¡± Balfour naturally held his sister, stroking her hair, and slowly said. ¡°Patricia, if a person is too kind, they¡¯ll be taken advantage of, once bitten, twice shy I can¡¯t expose you to any risk, so we can¡¯t just let this go!¡± Patricia was his half¨Csister. Even though he and his stepmother weren¡¯t close because he was separated from his full sister when they were young, he transferred his regrets onto Patricia, treating her like his own sister. He can¡¯t let this sister get hurt. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Theo calmly looked at Balfour and said, ¡°Balfour, are you determined to sacrifice my innocent wife no matter what?¡± Balfour exined, ¡°Theo, if it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t bother looking for evidence, but because Elinor is your wife, I¡¯m willing to take the time to give you an exnation. Whether I misunderstood her or you misjudged someone, we¡¯ll know after we confront her.¡± Balfour was very confident, after he finished speaking, he turned his head and respectfully asked the police, ¡°Officer, as a witness, can I confront the suspect?¡± The police were a bit taken aback, then hurriedly nodded, ¡°Uh, yes, you can!¡± Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Balfour gave a polite nod and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to bother you guys then. Please take me to chat face to face with the suspect, Elinor¡± The cops huddled for a bit, then took this new witness. Dalfour, into Elinor¡¯s hospital room Theo kept his cool, tagging along However, the cop on guard duty at the door stopped Theo, saying ¡°Mr. nchet, sorry we¡¯re in the middle of an investigation, and since you¡¯re not involved in the case, could you please wait outside?¡± Theo coolly asked. ¡®Then why does he get to go in?¡± The cop understood that the ¡®he Mr nchet was referring to was Balfour, who¡¯d just gone in, so he exined. ¡°Because Mr Howard is involved in the case, he¡¯s going in as a witness to talk to the suspect¡± Theo asked, ¡°Who says I¡¯m not involved in this case?¡± The cop looked surprised ¡°Mr. nchet, then you and this case are¡­ ¡°I¡¯m the one who reported this case, I have the right to know the progress. Now, I want to go in to see their conversation¡± Theo¡¯s tone was calm, but it carried a certain pressure He was the one who reported the case. It was Theo who had Collin call the cops, and of course, Collin would report it under Theo¡¯s name. The cop had no rebuttal, hesitated for a moment, lowered his arm, and let Theo in. When Patricia saw Theo going in, she wanted to follow. The cop stopped her and said, ¡°Ms. Howard, you can¡¯t go in right now! Patricia said, ¡°Officer, I¡¯m the victim in this case, I have the right to know what¡¯s going on, and I want to find my brother I¡¯ll be scared without him around¡± Patricia was good¨Clooking her head was wrapped in bandages, her face anxious; it made one¡¯s heart ache. The cop softened, hesitated a bit, sighed, lowered his hand, and let Patricia in. Seeing everyone else going in, Haillie and Bryan also wanted to enter. The cop¡¯s tone grew stern. ¡°You two, don¡¯t follow in!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Bryan frowned unhappily ¡°My brother and sister have gone in, why can¡¯t I?¡± The cop hadn¡¯t met Bryan before, couldn¡¯t verify his identity, even though he might be there to stir things up. ¡°And who are you? Who are your brother and sister?¡± Haillie acted on the fly and held Bryan back, not letting him speak. Then she stepped forward, smiling, saying. ¡°Officer, the kid¡¯s got a temper; don¡¯t mind him We¡¯re rtives of Patricia, the victim of a car ident who¡¯s now hospitalized. She went through some stuff yesterday that took a huge toll on her physically and mentally: her condition¡¯s pretty unstable now It¡¯s her medication time, but she went in without taking her meds. We have to go in to give her the medicine, or she might not be able to hold on due to her poor health. So, please understand and let us in to give her the medicine. Once we¡¯ve done that, we¡¯ll leave immediately The cop frowned, recalling the Ms. Howard he¡¯d just seen, she did seem in bad shape. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 The cop was really at his wits¡® end! Everyone had a seemingly valid reason to get in, and he knew damn well be shouldn¡¯t have given them the nod from the get go Letting this person in and not letting that person in was a tough nut to crack Finally, the cop just threw up his hands in exasperation and said, ¡°Fine, fine, everybody in Just keep it down and don¡¯t interrupt my colleagues work! Haillie quickly grabbed Bryan and thanked the cop then they slipped in. The cop gave his forehead a good rub and felt utterly drained Thankfully, the formal interrogation was done and dusted There was no need to be as uptight as earlier, so he just let them all in! Mr. Howard, being the victim¡¯s brother, was still up for grabs as a witness. The higher ups¡® take was to let Mr. Howard in first to see how he squared up against the suspect. If it really helped move the case along, they¡¯d haul him back to the station for the formal evidence submission process. When people shuffled in, Elinor was reaching for the water cup on the bedside table. Having chatted away with the cop, she felt a bit parched and needed a sip. However, with her hands all wrapped up in bandages and still a bit swollen, she was as clumsy as a bear. Add to that, the cup was as slippery as an eel The bandages offered no grip, making it a real struggle to grab the cup. Every time she got a handle on it, it would slip out of her grasp! Just as she was getting flustered, a hand reached over, picked up the cup, and brought it to her lips. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She lifted her gaze to find the tall and handsome Theo.. There was a straw in the cup, all she needed to do was open her mouth to drink. Elinor didn¡¯t ept Theo¡¯s offer to help her drink, thinking it was a bit much. She insisted on taking the cup with her own clumsy hands, one holding the bottom, the other the side. She got a grip on the cup, then opened her mouth for a sip, soothing her dry throat. She didn¡¯t forget to thank Theo for his kind gesture. ¡°Thanks.¡± Her stubborn yet polite demeanor made Theo frown slightly. He was a bit miffed but didn¡¯t say anything. The hand that just passed her the cup moved up and patted Elinor¡¯s head a few times, like a parent soothing a child, exuding a calming aura. Elinor quietly sipped her water. After the pats on her head, she looked up at Theo, paused for a moment, then cracked a small smile. Theo returned the smile. That kind of understanding, not needing words to know what the other person was thinking, was indescribable. At that moment, Patricia stood by her brother Balfour, watching Theo and Elinormunicate so naturally without words. Her beautiful eyes clouded over with disappointment. She turned and leaned into Balfour¡¯s embrace. Balfour hugged Patricia tightly, patting her back gently tofort her. Then, he also looked over at Theo and Elinor, and a hint of determination shed in his eyes. He knew Patricia was top¨Cnotch in every way, but whenever it came to anything rted to Theo, she became extremely vulnerable. Every heartbreak and sorrow Patricia experienced was almost always because of that guy, Theo. And now, Theo, who had already changed his mind, was exchanging flirty nces with Elinor right in front of Patricia. Wasn¡¯t that just twisting the knife in Patricia¡¯s heart? Seeing Patricia being treated unfairly, Balfour decided to cut to the chase and interrupt their intense eye contact, his voiceced with sarcasm: ¡°Miss Elinor, we meet again.¡± Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Elinor turned to Balfour and said, ¡°Seems like the check I gave you yesterday didn¡¯t do its job. Weren¡¯t we clear that you disappeared from my sight for a year after you took my money? It¡¯s not even 24 hours; why are you here again?¡± Balfour, having experienced Elinor¡¯s unpredictable antics, wasn¡¯t surprised. He said seriously, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, now¡¯s not the time for jokes. If it weren¡¯t for Patricia¡¯s case, I wouldn¡¯t bother you.¡± Elinor took a leisurely sip of water and said, ¡°About Patricia¡¯s case, I¡¯ve told the police everything. Mr. Howard, if you have any questions, you can ask the police directly.¡± Balfour looked at her with a polite yet cold gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to speak with you with the police¡¯s consent.¡± Elinor: ¡°Speak with me?¡± Just then, a cop stepped forward and addressed Theo, who stood silently by the bedside, saying, ¡°Mr. nchet, please step aside for a moment. We need to record a conversation between a new witness and the suspect.¡± Theo, with his hands casually tucked into his pockets, stood solid as a rock without uttering a word. His strong presence was spine¨Cchilling. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The cop seemed a bit awkward seeing this: ¡°Mr. nchet¡­¡± Hearing the cop, Elinor nced and said, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m done with my water. Could you put it away for me? Thanks! And go sit down somewhere; you must be tired of standing!¡± Cuffed, she couldn¡¯t move her hands far apart; she awkwardly held the cup and extended her arm to hard it to Theo. Theo calmly took the cup from her. But instead of putting it away, he just held it naturally in his hand. Following Elinor¡¯s advice, he moved a chair, sat down at a distance, crossed his legs elegantly, rested his elbow on the armrest, propped his forehead, took a sip of water from the cup, and decided to see how Elinor would handle the situation. Everyone in the room except the police was surprised by Theo¡¯s seemingly normal action! The Theo they knew, who was always a clean freak and hated physical contact with others, was actually drinking from the same straw Elinor used and didn¡¯t seem to mind! Patricia watched every move Theo made. Her eyes first showed tension, then became dim, and her fists unconsciously clenched. Balfour could feel Patricia¡¯s disappointment. With a heavy heart, he held her hand, sat down with her on the sofa in the ward, gently patted her shoulder, and silently stood by her side. The police were ready to record. The machine and manual recording were carried out simultaneously. Balfour spoke, stating his purpose directly. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you said before that you needed someone to testify that you¡¯d met the criminal Zachary before, then you admitted your guilt, right? Now, I¡¯m here to be that witness!¡± Elinor yawned behind her hand, saying, ¡°Sorry, what I need is a real witness, not a fake one.¡± Balfour remained calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t confront you here without evidence.¡± Elinor leanedzily against the head of the bed and said, ¡°So, Mr. Howard, how are you going to prove that I¡¯ve met that criminal?¡± Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Balfour sat up straight, leaning forward with his hands crossed between his knees, showcasing his serious demeanor. He slowly asked: ¡°Before we proceed, may I ask Ms. Mendoza a few questions?¡± Elinor casually responded, ¡°Sure.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Balfour began his interrogation: ¡°Two nights ago, Ms. Mendoza, you visited the Trent River, correct?¡± Elinor nodded. ¡°Yes, I was at the Trent River two nights ago.¡± Balfour continued, ¡°May I ask why you went to Trent River, Ms. Mendoza? Were you feeling down and needed to clear your head?¡± Elinor frowned. ¡®Does my mood have anything to do with the case?¡± A glint of meaning shed in Balfour¡¯s eyes. ¡°Indeed, please don¡¯t dodge my question, Ms. Mendoza. Speak honestly.¡± Elinor considered her mood at the time aplex mix of emotions hard to put into words. ¡°I was just bored and wanted a breath of fresh air at the river. Is there a problem?¡± Balfour cracked a small smile and said, ¡°That night just so happened to be when my sister returned from overseas. Your husband, Theo, an old friend of Patricia¡¯s, arranged a feast for her at Pearl Moon. You were also at Pearl Moon that night, Ms. Mendoza. You saw it all, right?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he slowly sipped his water, watching Elinor¡¯s reaction. Elinor recalled the scene at Pearl Moon, full of pink tulips, and Patricia jumping out of the gift box and running towards Theo. She unconsciously frowned and fell silent. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Don¡¯t you want to admit you saw the grand and romantic feast your husband prepared for another woman?¡± Balfour¡¯s tone was mild, but his words stung. Elinor felt the gaze of another man on her aside from Balfour. She pulled herself together and looked at Balfour squarely, saying, ¡°Yes, I was at Pearl Moon that day and saw what you¡¯re talking about. So what?¡± Balfour¡¯s smile disappeared as he abruptly stood up. ¡°So, from that moment on, you considered Patricia your love rival and decided to hire a hitman to harm her, meeting Zachary at the Trent River and bribing him with money! You then informed Zachary about Patricia¡¯s hospitalization immediately, letting him insult Patricia at the hospital in the middle of the night! Ms. Mendoza, am I correct?¡± Elinor was taken aback, then lightlyughed, ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. I neither had the time nor the money, and I¡¯ve never met this Zachary you¡¯re talking about! Mr. Howard, if you have no substantial evidence and are just interrogating me based on your assumptions, this is not an inquiry but a forceful questioning!¡± ¡°Ms. Mendoza, please stay calm; I¡¯ll present the evidence right away.¡± With a wave of his hand, Balfour¡¯s secretary handed him a phone. ¡°Do you remember the inte celebrity who parked in a non¨Cdesignated area at the Trent River the other night? She was live streaming at the Trent River and identally caught you, Ms. Mendoza, meeting with the wrongdoer. The live stream video is right here on this phone! With video,es truth!¡± Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Elinor wasn¡¯t phased, nor did she buy what Balfour was saying. How could she have been caught on tape doing something she¡¯d never done? Was it some sort of illusion? This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where¡¯s this video? Let me see it,¡± she said coolly. Balfour nodded subtly at his secretary, who turned on the TV in the room. Then he started fiddling with his phone, casting the video onto the big screen for everyone to see. The video showed a female influencer standing by the rails on the Bund, live streaming with her selfie stick. Her angle just so happened to capture the street behind her, with Elinor unwittingly stepping into the frame. There was Elinor, off to the right edge of the video, sitting alone on a bench by the Bund with a Coke in hand, gazing vaguely upward with an indiscernible expression. But her solitude made the scene appear rather mncholic. Seeing herself on the screen, Elinor frowned awkwardly and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just me?¡± Balfour turned to her and said, ¡°So, Ms. Mendoza, you admit that the person sitting on the bench in the corner of the frame is you?¡°. Elinor shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s me; where¡¯s the bad guy you mentioned?¡± ¡°He¡¯sing.¡± Balfour said firmly, then began fast¨Cforwarding the video until he paused again. As the video returned to normal speed, a man distributing flyers strolled into the frame and took a seat next to Elinor. He was wearing a striped shirt and sses and was around 57¡± and a bit chubby. After sitting for a while, the guy handed Elinor a flyer advertising a newly opened barbecue joint with grand opening discounts. Elinor epted the flyer absentmindedly and gave it a quick nce. The guy suggested that she add him on social media and register as a member through his link for a free premium beef dish. Feeling sorry for the guy working sote and making such an effort, Elinor agreed, scanning his QR code and signing up as a member of the barbecue joint. She figured, What¡¯s the harm? Maybe she¡¯d try the ce out someday¡­. And this whole interaction was identally captured by the live streaming influencer! But because they were quite a distance away and the wind by the riverside was strong, coupled with the influencer¡¯s focus on soliciting gifts from her viewers, the actual conversation between Elinor and the flyer guy couldn¡¯t be heard! With their conversation not audible and the video only showing them sitting together, with Elinor scanning the guy¡¯s QR code, It left a lot of room for spection! Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 The video stopped at this point, and a cop said with a stern face: ¡°Yep, that¡¯s the guy! That dude chatting with Elinor is the same jerk, Zachary, who tried to attack Ms. Howardst night!¡± Then the cop turned and looked at Elinor, grilling her: ¡°Elinor, have you got anything to say now?¡± Elinor was stunned and silent, her lips quivering slightly. Wow, that was something! The person trying to frame her had this all figured out! Balfour was one sharp cookie; he started with a string of seemingly harmless questions, but every single one of them had a purpose: to make her motive seem usible, hinting that shemitted the crime out of jealousy, and then pulling out the evidence. At this moment, Patricia saw that bad guy who almost hurt her on TV and flung herself into Balfour¡¯s arms, shivering with fear, her voice choked with tears. ¡°Bro, that¡¯s him. He was the one who tore at my clothes; he wanted to¡­¡± Thinking of Patricia, whom he had cherished and protected since they were kids, Balfour¡¯s eyes shed with anger. He gentlyforted his frightened sister. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all over now! I¡¯m here; no one will dare to mess with you!¡± Patricia was not only scared but also deeply hurt. ¡°Bro, why did this happen? Why would Elinor want to hurt me? I really wanted to be friends with her.¡± Balfour gently stroked Patricia¡¯s hair and said softly, ¡°You can¡¯t always judge a book by its cover. You need to be more guarded from now on, okay? Some people just aren¡¯t worth it.¡± Balfour appeared gentle, but in reality, he was quite cold. To others, he was polite and well¨Cmannered because of his upbringing and high standards for himself. But in reality, he was often expressionless. To Patricia, Balfour¡¯s eyes were filled with real tenderness; he was always patient,forting her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry; I¡¯m here; no one can hurt you.¡± ¡°Bro¡­¡± Patricia gradually calmed down under Balfour¡¯sforting words. Bryan, who was standing by the side, hadn¡¯t spoken a word from the start. With his brother Balfour there, he didn¡¯t need to. When he saw the irrefutable evidence that Elinor was the one who hired someone to hurt his sister, Bryan lost control. He looked at Elinor with anger and disappointment, approached her, and pointed at her, saying: ¡°Elinor, how could you do such a wicked thing? I thought you were a good person; I even defended you! How dare you hurt my sister? You¡¯re a girl too; how could you?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Elinor lifted her eyes to look at the resentful Bryan. Her gaze was indifferent and cold; she didn¡¯t even want to argue. Haillie stepped forward, pulling Bryan back and urging him to calm down. Then she sighed and said, ¡°Bryan, haven¡¯t I told you before? She¡¯s cunning, not a good person. But you just wouldn¡¯t listen; you always believed in her. Well, betterte than never to see her true colors.¡± After saying this, Haillie turned to look at Theo, who was still silent. She felt a sense of satisfaction but pretended to be helpless, shaking her head and saying, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re the same, always fooled by Elinor¡¯s fake innocence. Thankfully, Patricia¡¯s brother helped uncover the truth this time; otherwise, who knows how long you would have been left in the dark?¡± Patricia got up from her brother¡¯s arms, turned her head, and looked at the man sitting in the chair, his face serious and silent. She wiped her tears and walked over to him, whisperingfortingly. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t be mad; Elinor might have just been confused.¡± Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Theo sat there, a straw still hanging out of his mouth, looking like he was sipping on water but not uttering a word. The man remained silent, and Patricia thought he might not have heard her. So she moved closer, tugging at the corner of his shirt. ¡°Mr. nchet, what¡¯s going on?¡± Theo still didn¡¯t respond; he didn¡¯t even look her way and seemed to be lost in thought.. Seeing Patricia being ignored, Balfour stepped forward, shielding Patricia and shooting Theo a disapproving nce before turning to Elinor on the hospital bed and saying: ¡°Ms. Mendoza, because you helped old Mr. Howard the other day, I can believe you¡¯re not a bad egg and that you would lend a hand to a stranger in need. But when something threatens your interests, you¡¯re not so kind¨Chearted. No matter who it is, you¡¯ll act decisively, am I right?¡± Elinor looked puzzled. ¡°Threatening my interests? What interests of mine?¡± Balfour squinted. ¡°You think Patricia¡¯s returning will threaten your status as Mrs. nchel, so you took action, didn¡¯t you?¡± Elinor was taken aback, thenughed, saying, ¡°If she wants that title, she can have it.¡± Theo, sitting beside her, furrowed his brows. Balfour was taken aback, then a sarcastic smile appeared on his handsome face: ¡°Ms. Mendoza, ying the generous one now won¡¯t lessen your guilt.¡± Elinor looked at him nonchntly; even with handcuffs on, she appeared rxed. ¡°I¡¯m not ying anything. I really don¡¯t care about the title. Whoever likes it, can have it!¡± Hearing her say this, Theo bit down on his straw, his gaze growing darker. Aside from him, Balfour and everyone else in the room thought Elinor was just putting on airs! How many women in the world wouldn¡¯t want to be associated with Theo, wouldn¡¯t dream of marrying into the nchet family, and wouldn¡¯t enjoying the wealth and power a man could offer? Especially for a country girl like Elinor, who¡¯s never seen the finer things in life, wouldn¡¯t she always fantasize about changing her fate? Now that she¡¯s got the chance to im that position, who would let go easily? Who would willingly give it up? Her words just made her seem more fake! Balfour scoffed, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, are you sure you want to keep this up? I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you admit to attacking Patricia, 1 can consider your help to old Mr. Howard and ask the court to be lenient.¡± Elinor yawned, ¡°Thanks for the kind offer, Mr. Howard, but I¡¯ll pass!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Balfour elegantly adjusted his eyebrows. Looking at her fearless ignorance, heughed again. ¡°Alright then, Ms. Mendoza, brace yourself for the worst.¡± At that moment, a police officer closed his notebook, stood up, and said, ¡°Mr. Howard, thank you for your cooperation in our investigation. We¡¯ll need you toe with us to the stationter to describe your process of evidence collection.¡± Balfour nodded. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Then, the officer turned around, took out a pair of handcuffs, walked over to Elinor, locked one end around her slender ankle, secured the other end to the bed rail to prevent her from escaping, and then sternly told her: ¡°Elinor, we¡¯ve got eyewitnesses, physical evidence, and your¨Cmuch wanted secondary evidence. There¡¯s no use denying your crime anymore! Once your condition is stable enough for discharge, we will officially arrest you!¡± Elinor scoffed lightly. ¡°Whatever you say!¡± Seeing the ¡®suspect¡® still acting so indifferent, the officer was a bit peeved and about to say something more when he heard the scraping sound of a chair leg on the floor behind him. Someone was gelling up! Instinctively, he turned around, and sure enough, Theo was on his feet, the tall figure walking towards him¡­. The man was expressionless, exuding a strong aura that was intimidating! Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 The cop was sweating bullets, trying toe up with a legit reason to exin to Mr. nchet why Elinor was under arrest. From the previous confrontation, he¡¯d figured out that Elinor was probably Mr. nchet¡¯s wife. But Theo didn¡¯t say a word. He just sidestepped the cop and ced his cup on the bedside cab. The straw in the cup was all chewed up, with teeth marks clearly visible. After setting down the cup. Theo stood by the bed, his gaze on Elinorplex and unreadable. In the face of his silent stare, Elinor¡¯s nonchnt attitude shifted slightly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She frowned a bit, nced at him, then lowered her eyes, murmuring. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± His response was calm: ¡°Mhm.¡± Elinor looked puzzled at him. What did he mean by that? Even with the evidence stacked against her, he didn¡¯t doubt her. But he didn¡¯t say anything more, leaving his thoughts a mystery. Elinor furrowed her brows, shifting her gaze from him to the cop. ¡°Officer, can I see mywyer now?¡± The cop nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Elinor continued, ¡°Then could you pass me my phone? I need to call mywyer.¡± Theo chimed in, ¡°I have awyer. I can have them.¡± Elinor cut him off, saying, ¡°No, I have my ownwyer. Don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± Theo¡¯s brows knitted together, he coolly handed her the phone from the cab, then turned to leave. As soon as Theo left, Patricia¡¯s gaze followed him, trying to wriggle out of her brother¡¯s arms to follow him. Balfour didn¡¯t feelfortable letting Patricia go alone. He shot Elinor a look, then left with Patricia. Once the cops had done their job and cuffed Elinor, they took off. In the empty ward, Bryan stormed up to Elinor, his eyes seemingly aze. Seeing Bryan¡¯s hostile stance, Elinor arched an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What are you going to do? Hit me?¡± Bryan snapped, ¡°Elinor, I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡± Elinor chuckled, ¡°Well, be disappointed then!¡± Bryan gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Bryan, let¡¯s not waste our time on her! The police will handle her!¡± Haillie walked over, shot Elinor a disgusted look, then pulled Bryan, his face a mask of disappointment and anger, away. With everyone gone from the room, Elinor picked up the phone and dialed Chase. ¡°Chase, get the legal team toe to the hospital.¡± Chase, puzzled, asked, ¡°Boss, why are you at the hospital? What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing serious; just have thewyere alone. You don¡¯t need to tag along.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 After Patricia left the ward, her gaze swept the hospital corridor, hoping to catch a glimpse of the man who had just left. She didn¡¯t see Theo in the winding hospital hallways, even though they had only been separated by a few minutes. Where the hell did Theo go? It was only when she saw the door to the stairwell being pushed open and Collin¡¯s stern face emerging that she got her answer. Patricia quickly headed that way, running smack into Collin. Collin gave a slight nod and said, ¡°Ms. Howard.¡± Patricia nodded back, asking, ¡°Collin, is Theo in there?¡± As honest as ever, Collin replied, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in there.¡± Patricia said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in and see him.¡± With that, she pushed open the door to the stairwell. Collin didn¡¯t stop her, but as he saw her disappear into the stairwell, his usually calm face showed a flicker of emotion before he quickly turned and left. He had work to do that Theo had just handed off to him. Once inside, Patricia saw Theo standing by a window, smoking. She approached him, coughing a couple of times from the smoke, and said, ¡°Theo¡­¡± Exhaling a puff of smoke, Theo squinted at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. With a worried look on her face, Patricia asked, ¡°Theo, are you mad because someone deceived me?¡± Theo didn¡¯t respond. Patricia sighed. ¡°Because you trusted her, and she betrayed your trust. You must be really pissed off. I can tell you¡¯re mad.¡± Again, Theo didn¡¯t deny it. After a pause, he told her, ¡°You should be able to leave the hospital today. Go home with your brother.¡± Patricia looked stunned, her eyes filled with sadness. She shook her head and said, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m fine. I want to stay here with you.¡± Frowning, Theo pointed out, ¡°The hospital is full of germs. You¡¯re not strong enough to fight them off. Don¡¯t get sick again when you¡¯re still recovering.¡± Patricia¡¯s heart beat faster, a tear glinting in her eye. ¡°Theo, so you do still care about me¡­. I thought you didn¡¯t care anymore.¡± Theo told her, ¡°Alright, go home. Your brother is waiting.¡± With a start, Patricia turned to see that, indeed, Balfourr had pushed open the door to the stairwell and was watching them with a heavy gaze. A bit helpless, she turned back to Theo and asked, ¡°Theo, after I go home, will you stille to see me?¡± Theo was silent, then nodded his head. A blush spread across Patricia¡¯s pale face as she tugged at the corner of Theo¡¯s shirt. ¡°Can you walk me down to the hospital entrance? I want you to see me off.¡± Theo took a moment before crushing out his cigarette and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With a soft glow in Patricia¡¯s eyes, she obediently nodded and followed him out. To her waiting brother Balfour, she said, ¡°Balfourr, let¡¯s go home!¡± Balfour gave her a sidelong nce, pretending to be angry. ¡°When I told you to go home, you wouldn¡¯t listen. But when someone else tells you, you jump right to it?¡± Patricia¡¯s face instantly turned red. She shyly nced at the man beside her before stamping her foot and yelling, ¡°Balfour!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Balfour ruffled her hair with a smile, his eyes then turning cold as he turned to Theo. ¡°Theo, thank you for putting the past aside and persuading Patricia to go home.¡± ¡°No problem. Theo said it nonchntly, his tone cool. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Patricia Howard walked between the two handsome men, attracting envy and attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The only way they had to pass was Ellinor¡¯s ward, which was guarded by a police officer. A man with a briefcase was talking to the police officer at the door of the ward, exining his purpose. Balfour Howard recognized the man from a distance, his eyes sharpened instantly, ¡°Is that Case Quinne?¡± Case Quinne, an important figure in the legal field; the founder of the topw firm in Greenhaven, was currently served as head of legal department at Crescent Society. This barrister was usually responsible for some major economic cases, how could he personallye here today to handle a small case of attempted wounding? Patricia naturally knew who Case Quinne was. She looked to the man next to her in disbelief, ¡°Theo, are you still trust Ellinor? Did you even bring in Case Quinne to defend her for her sake?¡± The expression on Theo nchet¡¯s face was elusive, and his deep voice had no warmth, ¡°I didn¡¯t invite him.¡± What? Patricia was taken aback, her eyes were surprised. It wasn¡¯t Theo who invited him? Then how did Ellinor invite Case Quinne? You know, most people would not be able to ask this barrister to act in person, especially for such a small case. Balfour gave Theo a sarcastic look. He didn¡¯t beleive that Ellinor could invite Case Quinne on her own. Until¡­. The negotiation between Case Quinne and the police officer was sessfully concluded. When he was able to enter the ward, he suddenly saw two acquaintances walking down the corridor. He stopped immediately, turned around, smiled and nodded to them, ¡°Mr. Theo, Mr. Balfour, long time no see.¡± Theo nodded back. Balfour smiled and nodded too. Case Quinne politely excused himself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still have work to do. So I am leaving first.¡± After speaking, Case Quinne entered Ellinor¡¯s ward¡­ Only then did Balfour believe that Mr. Quinne might not have been invited by Theo. If Theo did found him, Case Quinne would at leaste over and have a chat with Theo because of their employment rtionship, not keep his distance like he just did, being polite but rusty However how could Ellinor contact the authoritativewyer Case Quinne himself and invite him? The three of them stopped in their tracks, not moving forward. The three of them seemed to have a tacit understanding, but each had their own thoughts, wanting to know something¡­ About ten minutester, Case Quinne came out of the ward. Case Quinne looked serious and polite, and said to the police officer guarding the door of the ward: ¡°My client Ellinor has entrusted me with full responsibility for the case. Mr. Police Officer, I need to go to the police station to meet the criminal who attacked Ms. Howard and find out the case. Who can take me there?¡± Before the police could respond, Balfour spoke not far away, ¡°Mr. Quinne, I¡¯m also heading to the police station to provide some evidence. Shall we go together?¡± Balfour stepped forward gracefully, with a modest smile. Case Quinne responded politely and professionally, ¡°Mr. Balfour, I apologize, I am now Ellinor¡¯s attorney, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to have private contact with the victim and her family. I hope you can understand.¡± ¡°I get it. Completely understand.¡± Balfour was just a little curious and wanted to chat with this Mr. Quinne and find out how Ellinor invited him here. Their Howard family had a case once, and despite paid a lot of money at it, they couldn¡¯t get Case Quinne. Patricia watched Balfour and Case Quinne talking, then nced at Ellinor¡¯s ward, her brow furrowing slightly, looking somewhat wary. Could this country girl like Ellinor, without background in Greenhaven, have other connections? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She tumed her head unconsciously again, and nced at the expression of the man beside her. Theo¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed, his face expressionless, not knowing what he was thinking. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Ellinor closed her eyes and leaned on the head of the bed to doze off. Suddenly someone knocked on the door, and then a strange woman who was about forty years old walked in. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Ellinor asked, watching the stranger with suspicion. There were police at the door, how did they let a stranger in? Who was she? The middle¨Caged woman bowed respectfully, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, I¡¯m the caregiver invited by Collin. My name is Ada, and I¡¯ll be here full¨Ctime to take care of your diet and daily needs. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± *Collin?¡± ¡°Yes, that is him.¡± Ellinor frowned. Why called a nurse for her? Could it be that Theo has left? Ha, it seemed that the man did no longer trust her. Originally,they were no rtion to each other anyway, so what was there to trust or not to trust? The funny thing was that man said he liked herst night and told her not to keep him out of her heart¡­ She had really almost believed him. Just then, there was another noisy sound outside the door¡­. ¡°Who are you guys? Why won¡¯t you let me in? Let me in! I¡¯m Belinda Wesley! I need to go in for seeing Ellinor¡­¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. It was Belinda¡¯s voice. Upon hearing it, Ellinor instructed the new caregiver, Ada, ¡°Ada, go tell the police at the door to let that girl in.¡± Ada nodded and turned around and left. After a while, Ada brought Belinda in, who still looked upset. ¡°Really! I¡¯m away for one day and this happens! You¡¯ve been wronged!¡± Ellinor saw the lunch box in Belinda¡¯s hand, ¡°What yummy food did you bring me?¡± Belinda said, ¡°This is beef and mushroom soup my mom made. Have some soup, it might help your hand recover faster!¡± ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m starved! Ada, please fill a bowl for me and let it cool down?¡± ¡°Sure, Ms. Mendoza.¡± Ada replied, took the thermos from Belinda¡¯s hand, and went off to handle it. ¡°Are you just going to let them lock you up like this?¡± Belinda looked at the handcuffs on Ellinor¡¯s hands and feet, fuming. ¡°I¡¯m a suspect now. It¡¯s understandable that the police would do this to prevent me from running away, Ellinor nonchntly shrugged. ¡°What suspect! You wouldn¡¯t do such a thing! This is driving me crazy!¡± Ellinor was slightly taken aback, looking at Belinda¡¯s confident face, she felt a pang of sadness. She hadn¡¯t known Belinda for very long, and even Belinda believed she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, but Theo¡­ Forget it, don¡¯t think about him! Just as she decided not to think about him, Belinda began to vent again, ¡°And that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing Theo, how could he leave you at a time like this¡­¡± She stopped mid¨Csentence, as if worried about causing any trouble, and didn¡¯t continue. Ellinor, only hearing half of it, couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Hmm? He goes for doing what?¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Belinda pulled up a chair and sat down, a little ufortable. ¡°Nothing special, actually I¡¯m not quite sure either! Your hand¡¯s not in a good shape, let me feed you soup?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ellinor frowned at her. Belinda always respected Ellinor greatly and worried that she would ignore her if she upset her, so she dared not to say nothing. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ when I just came here, I saw Theo escorting Patricia out of the hospital at the gate of the hospital, and Patricia got into his car.¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze turned slightly dark, and she stayed silent. Belinda was a little nervous, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t get pissed! Please don¡¯t divorce Theo just because of this, give him another chance¡­¡­ Ellinor came back to her senses and looked at Belinda calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. It¡¯s just, if there¡¯s no feeling of love between us, why can¡¯t I divorce him?¡± Belinda pouted sadly, ¡°If you divorce him, then won¡¯t I lose the family tie with you? I don¡¯t want some other woman to take your ce. I won¡¯t like anyone but you!¡± Ellinor looked into her eyes as if looking at a stubborn child: ¡°With his money, power and good looks, Theo can easily find someone better than me, and you¡¯ll like her when that timees.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that, no one is better than you!¡± Belinda insisted. ¡°What about Ms. Howard¡­¡± Belinda shook her head furiously, with a face full of refusal, ¡°Don¡¯t mention her again. I mostly don¡¯t want to see her with Theo!¡± The Howards and the nchets had a deep¨Cseated grudge, but with the Wesleys, it should be fine, right? Ellinor was puzzled, ¡°Belinda, you seem to really dislike Patricia, why?¡± ¡°I just hate her weak type! She saved Theo once when they were kids, and she¡¯s been clinging to him all these years! Theo¡¯s almost sick of her!¡± Belinda huffed. ¡°Aren¡¯t Theo and her really close?¡± Belinda¡¯s face suddenly becameplicated, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but Theo does treat her differently from others, so everyone thinks they are close¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, definitely different, it shows!¡± Ellinor nodded in agreement. Last night, when Patricia called for help. Theo genuinely panicked. Then she saw Theo gently patting Patricia¡¯s shoulder tofort her frightened emotions. It was clear that he really cared about her. Theo¡¯s tone when talking to Patricia was also extremely gentle, as if worried that a louder voice might scare her. He never had that patience with others. Seeing Ellinor lost in thought, Belinda¡¯s eyes were full of worry: ¡°But Theo treats you differently too! Ellinor, out of everyone I know, you¡¯re the one he tolerates the most!¡°. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Really? Maybe Theo was just being tolerant because he needed her to deal with the nchet family elders. If she didn¡¯t cooperate, he¡¯d be at a disadvantage. If she misunderstood that as something special, it would be overthinking. After persuading Belinda to finish her soup and go home, since there was a caregiver, Ada, at home, Belinda had nowhere to rest here. After discharging Patricia, Theo didn¡¯te back and didn¡¯t show up the next day either.. The next afternoon, the nurse came and took off the gauze from her hand. Her hand was no longer swollen, just a little red. The doctor said she could be discharged from the hospital and she could go home and just take some anti¨Callergic medication for a few days. At this time, the police came with an arrest warrant. ¡°Elinor, ording to the doctor¡¯s diagnosis, you can be discharged from the hospital. We¡¯re here to formally inform you, you¡¯re under arrest!¡± Police station. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 In a dark interrogation room. Two serious police officers sat across from each other, and one of them asked sternly, ¡°Ellinor, do you admit your crime?¡± Ellinor sat behind a small desk, with nk expression on her face, yet her answer was firm, ¡°I¡¯m not guilty, how can I admit it?¡± Seeing her stubbornness, the police frowned in dissatisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t you know honesty earns leniency? I¡¯ve seen lots of hard mouthed suspects like you throughout my policing years, every one of them regretted it when sentenced. Young girl, why didn¡¯t you focus on studies instead ofmitting crimes and not repenting? Your parents would be pissed if they knew you turned out this way!¡± ¡°If you want to me it on me, I have no way to stop youo.. Over the years, I have seen very few policemen who are as confused as you! You don¡¯t look like a novice who just graduated, how can you handle the case so hastily? If your superiors know that you are handling. cases like this, they will definitely deduct your wages!¡± The policeman blushed with anger, and was speechless when he was refuted, ¡°You¡­¡± Another police officer coughed heavily and said: ¡°Ellinor, this is an interrogation room, one of the most serious ces. This is not a ce for your to y tricks!¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Fine, then I choose to remain silent. Any questions, you can ask rnywyer directly. He¡¯ll be here any minute.¡± Another police officer was also angered by her indifferent attitude, ¡°Ellinor, you¡­¡± Suddenly, someone knocked on the interrogation room door. A cop came in and called away one of the interrogating officers. In a while, that cop came back,municated something about the case¡¯s new development to his colleague¡­. After hearing it, the other cop seemed a bit flustered. ¡°Why did new witnesses appear?¡± ¡°Yeah! For such a simple case, there sure are lots of witnesses!¡± ¡°Members of the Howard family are here at the police station waiting for Ellinor¡¯s interrogation result! I thought it would be resolved quickly today. I didn¡¯t expect another situation has appeared!¡± ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s take her to them first!¡± ¡°Ellinor, yourwyer¡¯s here. We¡¯re taking you to meet him now.¡± Ellinor¡¯s hand was fastened to the small desk in the interrogation room, and a cop came over to unfasten it. She stood up, followed the two cops out of the interrogation room, into a spacious room, specially designed for outside visitors to see the suspects. Besides herwyer, Case Quinne, the Howard brothers ¨C Balfour and Byran, Patricia and her good friend Haillie Knotts were all in the room. They all were waiting to see her final interrogation result. Ellinor calmly nced at everyone present, and then subconsciously looked around¡­ However, there was no one else in the square room. She frowned. Who was she expecting? That man wouldn¡¯t care about her anymore. Of course, she didn¡¯t need him either. She just felt a bit ironic! Balfour sat on the visitor room chair, looking rxed and exuding an extraordinary aura. He looked at Ellinor, who just walked in with handcuffs on, his eyes revealing a touch of indifference. Then, he turned his gaze to Ellinor¡¯swyer, Case Quinne. Chapter 307 ¡°Mr. Quinne, your reputation with Greenhaven is quite high, but now it¡¯s time to defend a man used of being a murderer.. Aren¡¯t you worried that this will affect the good reputation you have built up over the years?¡± Case Quinne responded politely but firmly. ¡°I¡¯m awyer. My job is to fight for the fairest oues for my clients, to clear their names. No one should be held ountable for something they didn¡¯t do.¡± Balfour chuckled, ¡°Well, if you say so. I¡¯m all eyes to see how you¡¯ll prove her innocence against the solid evidence.¡± As Ellinor was seated by an officer, the suspect who had attacked Patricia was soon brought in by another officer. Seeing the suspect, Patricia tucked herself into Balfour¡¯s arms out of fear¡­ Balfour held her, murmuring soothing words. He looked up at the suspect who had once bullied Patricia with a glint of ferocity in his mild eyes. Case Quinne started questioning, ¡°Mr. Zachary, we¡¯ve met before, so I won¡¯t introduce myself again. Now, please describe in detail how youmitted the crime.¡± Zachary had already confessed and had nothing to defend. He nodded obediently and began:. ¡°Three nights ago, Ellinor asked me to meet by Trent River, transferred me $100,000 as a down payment, asking me to hurt a girl named Patricia, with another $100,000 to follow after I seed. I thought, I could get the money and sleep with a pretty girl, so I said yes impulsively. Later, Ellinor contacted me, told me where Patricia was in which hospital room, and I went¡­And then, I was caught by the police.* After he finished, Case Quinne immediately asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you onlymitted the crime under Ellinor¡¯s instructions, correct?¡± Zachary confirmed, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So how did you and Ellinor meet?¡± ¡°It was idental. She¡­ found my contact online and reached out to me.¡± Case Quinne continued, ¡°As I understand, you wereid off from apany two months ago, but you didn¡¯t tell your wife and children about your unemployment, so you¡¯ve been doing some temporary jobs to make ends meet. And three days ago, you were handing out flyers for a newly opened barbecue restaurant. At The Bund of Trent River, you happened to rest on the same bench as my client Ellinor. That was your first meeting! At that time, you just rmended the barbecue restaurant to her for amission, and you signed her up as a member of the restaurant. There was nothing else!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Zachary lowered his head with a flicker in his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s because she asked me to pretend to be the flyer guy to meet her. She said this could avoid suspicion from the police after the incident.¡± ¡°Really? You were pretending to be the flyer guy? If you were pretending, then why did you need to start preparing two months in advance? Mr. Zachary, you¡¯ve been handing out flyers for the past two months. Does this mean that my client found you two months ago and arranged for you to attack Ms. Howard? Does this n require two months of preparation? Isn¡¯t that too cautious?¡± After thinking for a while, Zachary firmly said, ¡°Ellinor stressed that I should be careful! She said that Ms. Patricia had a past with her husband, so she was jealous of Ms. Patricia, asking me to prepare in advance and wait until Ms. Howard returned to the country to find an opportunity to act¡­ I thought I could also make some money by handing out flyers during this period, so I kept doing it.¡± Case Quinne suddenly raised his voice, ¡°You¡¯re lying! Two months ago, my client didn¡¯t even know Mr. nchet, let alone be jealous of Ms. Howard because of him! Why would she go after a girl she had never met and had no interest with so far in advance? It doesn¡¯t make sense!* Zachary seemed flustered, ¡°Because¡­ oh man! I don¡¯t remember exactly, but it¡¯s Ellinor who transferred me the money! It was her who asked me to do this! I have the transfer record on my phone, you can check if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Case Quinne had of course already examined the evidence. ¡°The phone my client used was lost for a while that day, picked up by someone, and handed over to the police. Later, Mr. nchet sent his secretary to the police station to retrieve it! There¡¯s a record of this in the police station. It¡¯spletely possible that the phone was picked up by someone else during the loss and a sum of money was transferred out!¡± At this point, Balfour seemed a bit impatient. He interrupted, ¡°Mr. Quinne, please don¡¯t overturn the established evidence. I¡¯m not interested in hearing your assumptions or possibilities, they are not persuasive. I just want to know where is the new witness the police mentioned? If there isn¡¯t, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Case Quinne nced at his watch, clearly anxious, and then at Ellinor¡­ The new witness should have arrived by now, had something happened on the way? ¡°Excuse me, I need to go outside and make a phone call.¡± Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 ¡°Mr. Quinne, your reputation with Greenhaven is quite high, but now it¡¯s time to defend a man used of being a murderer.. Aren¡¯t you worried that this will affect the good reputation you have built up over the years?¡± Case Quinne responded politely but firmly. ¡°I¡¯m awyer. My job is to fight for the fairest oues for my clients, to clear their names. No one should be held ountable for something they didn¡¯t do.¡± Balfour chuckled, ¡°Well, if you say so. I¡¯m all eyes to see how you¡¯ll prove her innocence against the solid evidence.¡± As Ellinor was seated by an officer, the suspect who had attacked Patricia was soon brought in by another officer. Seeing the suspect, Patricia tucked herself into Balfour¡¯s arms out of fear¡­ Balfour held her, murmuring soothing words. He looked up at the suspect who had once bullied Patricia with a glint of ferocity in his mild eyes. Case Quinne started questioning, ¡°Mr. Zachary, we¡¯ve met before, so I won¡¯t introduce myself again. Now, please describe in detail how youmitted the crime.¡± Zachary had already confessed and had nothing to defend. He nodded obediently and began:. ¡°Three nights ago, Ellinor asked me to meet by Trent River, transferred me $100,000 as a down payment, asking me to hurt a girl named Patricia, with another $100,000 to follow after I seed. I thought, I could get the money and sleep with a pretty girl, so I said yes impulsively. Later, Ellinor contacted me, told me where Patricia was in which hospital room, and I went¡­And then, I was caught by the police.* After he finished, Case Quinne immediately asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you onlymitted the crime under Ellinor¡¯s instructions, correct?¡± Zachary confirmed, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So how did you and Ellinor meet?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It was idental. She¡­ found my contact online and reached out to me.¡± Case Quinne continued, ¡°As I understand, you wereid off from apany two months ago, but you didn¡¯t tell your wife and children about your unemployment, so you¡¯ve been doing some temporary jobs to make ends meet. And three days ago, you were handing out flyers for a newly opened barbecue restaurant. At The Bund of Trent River, you happened to rest on the same bench as my client Ellinor. That was your first meeting! At that time, you just rmended the barbecue restaurant to her for amission, and you signed her up as a member of the restaurant. There was nothing else!¡± Zachary lowered his head with a flicker in his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s because she asked me to pretend to be the flyer guy to meet her. She said this could avoid suspicion from the police after the incident.¡± ¡°Really? You were pretending to be the flyer guy? If you were pretending, then why did you need to start preparing two months in advance? Mr. Zachary, you¡¯ve been handing out flyers for the past two months. Does this mean that my client found you two months ago and arranged for you to attack Ms. Howard? Does this n require two months of preparation? Isn¡¯t that too cautious?¡± After thinking for a while, Zachary firmly said, ¡°Ellinor stressed that I should be careful! She said that Ms. Patricia had a past with her husband, so she was jealous of Ms. Patricia, asking me to prepare in advance and wait until Ms. Howard returned to the country to find an opportunity to act¡­ I thought I could also make some money by handing out flyers during this period, so I kept doing it.¡± Case Quinne suddenly raised his voice, ¡°You¡¯re lying! Two months ago, my client didn¡¯t even know Mr. nchet, let alone be jealous of Ms. Howard because of him! Why would she go after a girl she had never met and had no interest with so far in advance? It doesn¡¯t make sense!* Zachary seemed flustered, ¡°Because¡­ oh man! I don¡¯t remember exactly, but it¡¯s Ellinor who transferred me the money! It was her who asked me to do this! I have the transfer record on my phone, you can check if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Case Quinne had of course already examined the evidence. ¡°The phone my client used was lost for a while that day, picked up by someone, and handed over to the police. Later, Mr. nchet sent his secretary to the police station to retrieve it! There¡¯s a record of this in the police station. It¡¯spletely possible that the phone was picked up by someone else during the loss and a sum of money was transferred out!¡± At this point, Balfour seemed a bit impatient. He interrupted, ¡°Mr. Quinne, please don¡¯t overturn the established evidence. I¡¯m not interested in hearing your assumptions or possibilities, they are not persuasive. I just want to know where is the new witness the police mentioned? If there isn¡¯t, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Case Quinne nced at his watch, clearly anxious, and then at Ellinor¡­ The new witness should have arrived by now, had something happened on the way? ¡°Excuse me, I need to go outside and make a phone call.¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Case Quinne went out to call witnesses over the phone. Haillie got up, arms crossed, pacing a few steps before she warned, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t think having a well¨C knownwyer will help you get rid of your guilt! You dared hurt Patricia, Balfour will never let you dodge thew! I suggest you give up resistance and ept the trial of thew. If you have a good attitude, you may get a lighter sentence!¡± Ellinor just raised an eyebrow, not bothering to engage with Haillie. Seeing Ellinor¡¯sck of response, Haillie was ticked off! Facing Ellinor, she always felt like her efforts were like punching a pillow, unable to vent her frustration! No matter when, Ellinor always remained calm, not even getting too agitated by anything, always so calm andposed, one really wanted to p her to see if she would feel any pain! Byran sat to one side, ring daggers at Ellinor, his eyes filled with disappointment and anger, and a hint of confusion. He didn¡¯t say a word. Nestled in Balfour¡¯s arms, Patricia slowly turned her head, gently andpassionately said, ¡°Ellinor, Haillie¡¯s right, if you plead guilty, I¡¯ll persuade Balfour to sign a pardon and try to get you a lighter sentence. Quit this nonsense, it¡¯s only making Balfour angrier, it¡¯s not doing you any good.¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Ms. Howard, you and your best friend seem awfully worried about me causing more trouble?¡± Patricia blinked, looking a bit hurt, and exined, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m just trying to help, I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll do something reckless, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m scared of anything else¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ellinor casually dropped her gaze, ignoring her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Seeing Patricia¡¯s good intentions being misunderstood, Balfour¡¯s gaze shed with displeasure. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, because you helped old Mr. Howard in the past, I don¡¯t want to be ruthless to you. Are you really going to make things unbearable for yourself?¡± Ellinor yawned, ¡°Appreciate your generosity, but I¡¯m not afraid of anything, bring it on!¡± Balfour stared at Ellinor¡¯s fearless demeanor, a frown creeping onto his face. What kind of family background could morph a girl who should be gentle and kind¨Chearted into such a cunning, vicious, and ruthless individual? Haillie nced at Ellinor impatiently: ¡°Balfour, let¡¯s just ignore her! Ellinor is just a country bumpkin who isn¡¯t afraid of anything! When she¡¯s found guilty, she¡¯ll regret it! Balfour, don¡¯t show her any sympathy, don¡¯t sign any pardon, she deserves to be punished. Otherwise, she¡¯ll never change.¡± Just as Haillie finished speaking, the door was flung open, and a seven or eight¨Cyear¨Cold boy ran in, heading straight for the suspect, Zachary¡­ ¡°Daddy!¡± The boy wanted to jump into Zachary¡¯s arms, but was stopped short by the handcuffs around his dad¡¯s wrists. He stared at them, confused and reluctant to ept the situation, questioning,¡±Daddy, why are you wearing handcuffs? Only bad guys wear them on TV, right? Daddy, did you do something bad?¡± Seeing his son, Zachary¡¯s defenses instantly crumbled, dropping his head in shame, he mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 The little boy¡¯s faith crumbled, a look of heartbreak on his face, ¡°Dad, how could you do something bad? Haven¡¯t you always taught me to be a good person? How could you do this? You¡¯re not my dad, I don¡¯t want a bad dad like you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk to your father like that!¡± Behind the little boy, a inly dressed woman walked in, scolding the child before looking at her husband with a pained expression, This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Zachary, why don¡¯t you tell the truth soon? Do you really want our child to live under the shadow of his father being a bad guy?¡± Seeing his wife and son safe and sound, Zachary breathed a sigh of relief, feeling too ashamed to face his family, he hung his head, ¡°I¡¯m d you guys are okay. As long as you¡¯re safe, nothing else matters¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re safe now, we¡¯ve been rescued!¡± With teary eyes, the woman leaned into her husband¡¯s shoulder, ¡°But Zach, why are you so foolish? You gotid off from thepany and didn¡¯t tell me, working odd jobs all this time on your own, and even got used to do those nasty things! You need to tell the truth to the police, we can still hope for leniency!¡± ¡°I was wrong, as long as you and the kid are okay, I¡¯ve got nothing to worry about!¡± Hearing his wife not ming him, Zachary was moved to tears. He wiped his tears and raised his head to the police, ¡°Officers, I want to tell the truth! The reason I pleaded guilty before was because my wife and son were kidnapped and someone threatened me to say so!¡± The cops were taken aback! ¡°What? Who kidnapped your wife and child?¡± Everyone present was also stunned, shocked by this major plot twist¡­ One of the cops frowned cautiously, ¡°Zachary, are you sure you want to retract your confession now? If you lie again, the consequences will be severe!¡± Zachary nodded firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sure, I want to tell the truth! Officer, I was really threatened and used, that¡¯s why I tried to harm Miss Patricia, but I wasn¡¯t used by Ellinor, it was someone else!¡± On the side, Balfour was silent, waiting for Zachary to continue. Byran¡¯s eyes were wide open, desperately wanting to know the truth¡­ Patricia was nervously hiding in Balfour¡¯s arms, still somewhat afraid to look at the viin who had tried to harm her, but was surprised by the sudden turn of events, asionally ncing over. Haillie seemed a bit annoyed, she was finally able to see Ellinor¡¯s downfall she had been looking forward to, but unexpectedly, even in this situation, Ellinor was still able to turn the tables, what a cunning person! Thewyer, Case Quinne, calmly walked back in, ¡°These two are the new witnesses I mentioned earlier. As you can see, they are the wife and child of the criminal Zachary. They have been held in an unfinished building in the suburbs for the past few days, someone used. them to threaten Zachary, forcing him to frame my client.* Balfour nced at Case Quinne, then squinted at Zachary, asking coldly. ¡°Who did it?¡± Case Quinne continued, ¡°Mr. Zachary, your wife and child are safe now, please tell us the truth! Tell us, who was it that was really controlling you Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Before revealing the true puppet master, Zachary bowed deeply towards where Ellinor was seated, apologizing with a face full of remorse. ¡°Miss Ellinor, I¡¯m really sorry. I was under threat when I said those things that implicated you, almost landing such a kind person like you in jail.¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you can clear my name now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely will!¡± Zachary started recounting his unfortunate journey to the police¡­. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So here¡¯s the thing, I was handing out flyers that day at The Bund of Trent River, I took a break on a bench because I was knackered. I saw a girl sitting next to me daydreaming, so I thought I¡¯d give her a flyer. I was just promoting the barbecue joint to that girl Ms. Mendoza, who is a really nice person, she patiently listened to my whole spiel, unlike other people, those of us who hand out leaflets. stay away from us. Not only did Ms. Mendoza listen to my whole spiel, she also supported me, she even became a member at the barbecue joint, letting me get amission. That day was the first time I met Ms. Mendoza, I didn¡¯t know her before that.¡± A police officer was diligently recording Zachary¡¯s statement, after finishing he looked up and said, ¡°Keep going!¡± ¡°The next morning, while I was handing out flyers at a different location, a woman wearing a mask and sunsses approached me, she said there was a temp job that paid way more than handing out flyers, and asked if I was up for it. Hearing that the pay was good, of course I wanted to know what kind of job it was, so I agreed to check it out with her. However, I didn¡¯t expect that woman to just lead me to a deserted alley, telling me to help her frame someone, promising me a 500k reward once it¡¯s done, and even said that she had already transferred a 100k advance to my ount the night before. I was totally puzzled, I didn¡¯t know her before, how could she have transferred so much money to mest night? But when I checked my ount bnce, there really was an extra 100k, transferredst night! I admit, I was tempted when I heard about the reward, but when I found out she wanted me to do something illegal, I immediately refused and told her I would return the advance. But when I got home, I found that my wife and son were gone, then I got a call from the woman who approached me in the morning, she demanded that I do as she says, or else I would never see my wife and son again. For the safety of my wife and son, I had no choice but to do as she demanded¡­ That woman told me to go to the hospital at night to pretend to harass Ms. Howard, but not to actually do anything to Ms. Howard, just to make a scene, then wait for the police to find me, and push the me onto Miss Ellinor, saying that it was Ms. Mendoza who instructed me to harass Ms. Howard, if I didn¡¯t cooperate, that woman would separate me and my family forever¡­ Officer, I didn¡¯t want to do this, I really had no other choice¡­¡± The officer was taking notes, frowning more and more as he listened, after writing down the statement, he asked, ¡°Who is this woman. you¡¯re talking about? Why is she going to such lengths to frame Ellinor?¡± Zachary thought of that woman, his eyes filled with resentment, ¡°It¡¯s her! Haillie! Officer, it was Haillie who instructed me to do this!¡± Haillie¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°¡­What are you babbling about? I¡¯ve never seen you before! Today is the first time I¡¯ve seen you, why are you framing me like this?¡± Zachary said firmly, ¡°Haillie, it was you, you told me to pretend to harass Ms. Howard at the hospital, and then push the me onto Ellinor! You told me it was because she stole your best friend¡¯s boyfriend, so you wanted to eliminate this rival for your friend!¡± Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Haillie stood up in shock, shaking her head in denial, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me! You¡¯re talking nonsense! Say one more word and I¡¯ll sue you for nder!¡± Zachary didn¡¯t argue with her, instead turning to the police without hesitation, ¡°It was this woman called Haillie who put me up to all this! One day, she followed Miss Mendoza from Pearl Moon all the way to The Bund of Trent River. After seeing Ellinor talking to me, a flyer distributor, she picked me for the job! She found Ms. Mendoza¡¯s lost phone, transferred a hundred grand into my ount from it, then deleted the transaction history. Then she had someone pretend to find the phone and return it to the police station to Ms. Mendoza. Every single step was meticulously nned by her, all with the aim of making Ms. Mendoza the suspect!¡± At this, Patricia sprang from Balfour¡¯s arms in disbelief, looking at her good friend, ¡°Haillie!¡­ How could you do this? I told you not to mess with Ellinor anymore. What happened between me and Theo has nothing to do with Ellinor. I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re doing!¡± Haillie shook her head in a panic, ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Seeing her denial, Patricia was disappointed and said nothing more. She took a deep breath, turned around and went back into Balfour¡¯s arms to wipe her tears¡­ Having lost her friend¡¯s trust, Haillie was a little overwhelmed, and then angrily looked at Ellinor, pointing at her, ¡°It¡¯s you! Ellinor, you set this viin up for me! To dodge the bullet, you had this guy Zachary pin the me on me! Ellinor, you¡¯re so crafty!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ellinor looked at her with a hint of scorn, ¡°I just had mywyer go find his wife and son, and saved them. I had nothing to do with the rest, and I just found out who he was using. So it¡¯s you again, Haillie.¡± Haillie got more and more agitated, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t y innocent here. I won¡¯t let you get away with this! She turned around, her eyes welling up with tears, and said to Balfour, ¡°Balfour, you mustn¡¯t believe Ellinor. She¡¯s trying to clear her name and deliberately framed me!¡± Balfour looked at Haillie, then at Ellinor, his eyesplex¡­ Two officers walked towards Haillie, handcuffs in hand. ¡°Haillie, please cooperate with our investigation!¡± ¡°Patricia, save me¡­¡± Haillie backed away in panic, unwilling to be cuffed. Patricia was angry and heartbroken. She walked over to Ellinor, tried to take her hand, but was politely avoided by Ellinor. With a look of embarrassment, Patricia withdrew her hand in disappointment and apologized, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know things were like this¡­ You¡¯ve suffered a lot these days! Haillie did this because of me¡­ she made a rash decision¡­ Could you stop pursuing this, give her a chance, and forgive her?¡± 1 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Ellinor smiled, ¡°If it was me, you would have to investigate thoroughly and never give up! if it were your good friend, would you tell me not to pursue it? Ms. Howard, you have obvious double standards!¡± ¡°Ellinor, actually, I never intended to go after you in the first ce. It was Balfour, being overprotective and all¡­¡± Patricia said, looking at bit embarrassed. Still handcuffed, Ellinor leaned back in her chair, ¡°Ms. Howard, I¡¯d rather not hear you out anymore. Let¡¯s just leave the rest to the cops, shall we?¡± Patricia hung her head, not giving up on defending her friend, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know we wronged you. But she¡¯s my best friend. I just hope. you can be a bit more forgiving¡­¡± Ignoring Patricia, Ellinor turned to the stern¨Cfaced Balfour, ¡°Mr. Balfour, you¡¯re quite fond of your sister, aren¡¯t you? You wouldn¡¯t let the real culprit off the hook, would you?¡± Patricia frowned, turning to Balfour as well, ¡°You know she didn¡¯t mean to harm me, she was just trying to help me, just in the wrong way¡­¡± Balfour had no sympathy for Haillie, but he had to consider his sister¡¯s feelings, falling into deep thought. Seeing a hint of hesitation on Balfour¡¯s face, Ellinor chuckled, ¡°Mr. Balfour, I hope you can stick to your principles and not y favorites like your sister. Don¡¯t make yourself aughing stock.¡± Balfour snapped back to reality, his lips curling into a slight smile, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, rest assured, if the police prove that what Zachary and his family just said is true, I¡¯ll treat it fairly.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ellinor smiled. Hearing Balfour¡¯s statement, Haillie broke down, ¡°Balfour! It wasn¡¯t me. Ellinor set me up! You have to believe me¡­¡± The police stepped in to restrain the uncooperative Haillie, handcuffing her and taking her to the interrogation room. At the same time, they also took Zachary and his family down for separate interrogations and a serious investigation to verify the facts. Half an hourter. Two officers came in to remove Ellinor¡¯s handcuffs. ¡°Ellinor, we¡¯ve confirmed that everything Zachary said today is true, and this case has nothing to do with you! We¡¯re sorry for our mistake that led to this misunderstanding while you were suffering from a severe allergic reaction¡­¡± Finally free, Ellinor rubbed her wrists, which were ufortable from being handcuffed, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Someone deliberately framed me, and you guys were just being used. We¡¯re all victims here.¡± The two officers looked at each other in surprise. They had expected Ellinor to be resentful and ming, but instead, they received her understanding and forgiveness. Cases of wrongful arrest happen all the time, and most people would be displeased with them. But this young woman, despite her age, showed a generosity beyond her years, which touched them. One of the officers said sheepishly, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, we made a mistake these past few days, can we offer you a ride home?¡± Ellinor waved it off, ¡°No need, I know you mean well, but I¡¯d rather not ride in a police car again.¡± While the young woman turned down their offer, the two officers felt relieved. They smiled and said, ¡°Fair enough, we won¡¯t insist then. Be safe on your way home!¡± They warmed up to Ellinor, farely encountering citizens who understood the nature of police work like she did. ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry about me. You guys have your work to do!¡± The officers left after giving a nod, and Balfour approached Ellinor with a smile. Now that the truth was out, it was time for him and Ellinor to bury the hatchet. However, Ellinor didn¡¯t even nce at him, walking right past him. Balfour¡¯s face turned awkward. It was the first time in his life that others ignored him like this, and she didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 312 Ellinor smiled, ¡°If it was me, you would have to investigate thoroughly and never give up! if it were your good friend, would you tell me not to pursue it? Ms. Howard, you have obvious double standards!¡± ¡°Ellinor, actually, I never intended to go after you in the first ce. It was Balfour, being overprotective and all¡­¡± Patricia said, looking at bit embarrassed. Still handcuffed, Ellinor leaned back in her chair, ¡°Ms. Howard, I¡¯d rather not hear you out anymore. Let¡¯s just leave the rest to the cops, shall we?¡± Patricia hung her head, not giving up on defending her friend, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know we wronged you. But she¡¯s my best friend. I just hope. you can be a bit more forgiving¡­¡± Ignoring Patricia, Ellinor turned to the stern¨Cfaced Balfour, ¡°Mr. Balfour, you¡¯re quite fond of your sister, aren¡¯t you? You wouldn¡¯t let the real culprit off the hook, would you?¡± Patricia frowned, turning to Balfour as well, ¡°You know she didn¡¯t mean to harm me, she was just trying to help me, just in the wrong way¡­¡± Balfour had no sympathy for Haillie, but he had to consider his sister¡¯s feelings, falling into deep thought. Seeing a hint of hesitation on Balfour¡¯s face, Ellinor chuckled, ¡°Mr. Balfour, I hope you can stick to your principles and not y favorites like your sister. Don¡¯t make yourself aughing stock.¡± Balfour snapped back to reality, his lips curling into a slight smile, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, rest assured, if the police prove that what Zachary and his family just said is true, I¡¯ll treat it fairly.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ellinor smiled. Hearing Balfour¡¯s statement, Haillie broke down, ¡°Balfour! It wasn¡¯t me. Ellinor set me up! You have to believe me¡­¡± The police stepped in to restrain the uncooperative Haillie, handcuffing her and taking her to the interrogation room. At the same time, they also took Zachary and his family down for separate interrogations and a serious investigation to verify the facts. Half an hourter. Two officers came in to remove Ellinor¡¯s handcuffs. ¡°Ellinor, we¡¯ve confirmed that everything Zachary said today is true, and this case has nothing to do with you! We¡¯re sorry for our mistake that led to this misunderstanding while you were suffering from a severe allergic reaction¡­¡± Finally free, Ellinor rubbed her wrists, which were ufortable from being handcuffed, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Someone deliberately framed me, and you guys were just being used. We¡¯re all victims here.¡± The two officers looked at each other in surprise. They had expected Ellinor to be resentful and ming, but instead, they received her understanding and forgiveness. Cases of wrongful arrest happen all the time, and most people would be displeased with them. But this young woman, despite her age, showed a generosity beyond her years, which touched them. One of the officers said sheepishly, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, we made a mistake these past few days, can we offer you a ride home?¡± Ellinor waved it off, ¡°No need, I know you mean well, but I¡¯d rather not ride in a police car again.¡± While the young woman turned down their offer, the two officers felt relieved. They smiled and said, ¡°Fair enough, we won¡¯t insist then. Be safe on your way home!¡± They warmed up to Ellinor, farely encountering citizens who understood the nature of police work like she did. ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry about me. You guys have your work to do!¡± The officers left after giving a nod, and Balfour approached Ellinor with a smile. Now that the truth was out, it was time for him and Ellinor to bury the hatchet. However, Ellinor didn¡¯t even nce at him, walking right past him. Balfour¡¯s face turned awkward. It was the first time in his life that others ignored him like this, and she didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Patricia looked anxious, ¡°Balfour, what should Haillie do now?¡°?¡± Balfour snapped back to reality, speaking seriously. ¡°She¡¯s a grown woman, capable of thinking for herself. Whatever decisions she makes, she should deal with the consequences¡± ¡°But she¡¯s my best friend! We can¡¯t just ignore her¡­¡± ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk about this now. You go home with Byran.¡± In the restroom at the police station. Ellinor came out after washing her hands, and attorney Case Ouinne was waiting for her in the corridor. He handed her a paper towel. He also passed her his phone, saying, ¡°Mr. Larios called earlier. He wants you to pick up.¡± Ellinor first took the paper towel and dried her hands, then picked up the call N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chase Lanos¡¯s voice came through the phone, ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! You did great. The witness you found was timely. There will be a reward for you when I get back!¡± Chase felt a bit awkward, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t find the witness¡± ¡°Not you? So they came on their own?¡± ¡°Not exactly I got therete. By the time I arrived, the person had already been rescued.¡± ¡°Rescued by who? ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be one of Mr. nchet¡¯s men. A guy named Collin who has been investigating Zachary¡¯s family situation. these days, got ahead of us¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t say anything ¡°Let me just say one more thing Mr nchet really seems to care about you¡® Click! Ellinor hung up before he could finish It¡¯s annoying! Seeing Ellinor¡¯s expression, Case Quinne carefully asked, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, would you like to leave with me?¡± Ellinor returned the phone to him, then waved her hand, ¡°No need I¡¯m fine here. You go back to the firm.¡± ¡°Alright, Ms. Mendoza¡± They left the police station one after the other Case Quinne bowed to Ellinor in farewell, then got in his car and left. Upon raising her head, Ellinor saw Theo waiting at the entrance of the police station. Seeing him at this moment, her feelings were somewhatplicated, and she stood still. The man stood there in a suit,zily leaning against a fancy white sports car, a cigarette between his long fingers, apparently waiting for someone Seeing Ellinor standing still, Theo raised his hand, gesturing. ¡°Come here.¡± Ellinor hesitated for a moment before walking over ¡°Mr nchet Theo exhaled a puff of smoke, squinting at her, then nced in the direction Case Quinne had left, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you sure do have a wide circle of acquaintances¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Ellinor got Theo¡¯s drift. ¡°Oh, Mr. Quinne was a senior from our university¡¯sw department. He is warm¨Chearted. We owe our problem¨Csolving this time to him.¡± ¡°Warm¨Chearted?¡± Theo snuffed out the cigarette in his hand, gazing at her, ¡°He¡¯s quite a hard man to please in Greenhaven, yet he¡¯s willing to help you. You guys must be pretty close, huh?¡± Theo was clearly questioning her. Ellinor didn¡¯t feel like exining She couldn¡¯t find a reasonable exnation at the moment, and she also didn¡¯t want to expose her other identity. The more words, the more mistakes. So she chose to keep quiet. Just then, Belinda popped up, holding a small bucket, dipping a grapefruit leaf into the water and sshing it at Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, congrats on turning the tables!¡± Before Ellinor could react, she was sshed with water, choking and coughing¡­. Seeing this. Theo frowned, pulling Ellinor into his arms and wrapping her in his coat, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Belinda looked innocent, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to get rid of Ellinor¡¯s bad luck!¡± Theo scowled, cradling Ellinor like a small animal, wiping the water off her forehead, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the unlucky one here. Get that stuff away from her and stay back!¡± Theo was pissed, and Belinda, scared, quickly stepped back, but still defended herself, ¡°How could you say that about me? I came especially to pick up Ellinor, even searched online for ways to get rid of bad luck, and bought these grapefruit leaves and special bad¨Cluck¨Cremoving water!¡± ¡°She¡¯s allergic, just got out of the hospital, and you want her back there?¡± Theo¡¯s face turned even darker. Belinda paused, finally understanding why Theo was so tense, and said guiltily, ¡°Ah! I forgot! Sorry!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her with mystery stuff ever again!¡± Belinda knew she was in the wrong and immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I got it! Ellinor, are you okay?¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t helpughing, then snuggled her face into Theo¡¯s chest, wiping off the water droplets with his shirt. Even though Theo was displeased, he let her mess around in his arms. ¡°What are youughing at, Ellinor?¡± Belinda was confused. ¡°I¡¯mughing at your cuteness!¡± As Ellinor said this, she broke free from Theo¡¯s arms, walked up to Belinda, and patted her shoulders, ¡°Belinda, thanks! I really should get rid of the bad luck. Things haven¡¯t been going too well, especially since I met Theo!¡± Hearing this, Belinda felt smug. ¡°Theo, did you hear that? Ellinor said you brought her bad luck, not me!¡± Theo was speechless. The two girls chatted and asionallyughed,pletely ignoring Theo. The man¡¯s face was cold. He stared at Ellinor, straightened out his shirt that she had intentionally wrinkled, rubbed his forehead helplessly, then lit a cigarette. ¡°Theo, are you here to pick up Ellinor?¡± Patricia came over, her voice sweet and soft. She was just asking Haillie about the situation with Balfour, so she just got out of the police station.. As soon as she came out, she saw Theo standing at the door, so she ran over¡­ Seeing Patricia approaching, Belinda¡¯s smile disappeared instantly. She snorted, saying unhappily. ¡°The most annoying person is here again!¡± Ellinor silently watched Patricia, then nced at Theo¡¯s gentle expression, and looked away¡­. Balfour helplessly stood not far from a luxury car, waiting for his sister. Patricia was so lucky. There was Balfour who loved her unconditionally. He had treated her like a treasure since childhood, and she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything, and whenever there¡¯s a problem, she just hid behind Balfour. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Ellinor recalled her past. She felt like she had nothing since she was a child, always having to fend for herself and figure things out on her own. Till this day, even though she¡¯s toughened up, would she be grateful for the hardships that made her stronger? No. Given a choice, no one would want to go through hardships. Just then, Patricia¡¯s voice sounded¡­ ¡°Theo, I¡¯ve already apologized to Ellinor for the misunderstanding! It was all because Haillie goofed up and made a big mistake! But she¡¯s not a bad egg, you¡¯ve known Haillie for many years, you know what she¡¯s like! So Theo, could you please talk to Ellinor, ask her to let it slide this time? Just this once, okay? The cops said that as long as Ellinor doesn¡¯t press charges, Haillie won¡¯t have to do time¡­¡± Hearing this, Ellinor gave a sarcasticugh, turned her head to look at Theo, waiting to see if he¡¯d take Patricia¡¯s bait. Under the cover of smoke, it was hard to gauge Theo¡¯s expression. All they could hear was his indifferent voice: ¡°It¡¯s coincidences when it happened once or twice, but the third time it¡¯s enemy action. This is not the first time Haillie has maliciously ndered my wife. This time, even if my wife is willing to forgive her, I can¡¯t.¡± Ellinor stared at Theo in shock, pondering his words¡­. ¡°Theo¡­¡± Patricia lowered her head in disappointment, ¡°Alright, I get it¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Theo put out his cigarette, walked past Patricia, and headed towards Ellinor. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± His stance was clear, his words sinct. Ellinor was still in a daze. Theo took her hand, opened the car door for her, buckled her seatbelt, and then closed the door. As Theo walked around the car to the driver¡¯s seat, he passed Patricia again, paused, and told her: ¡°You should go home too. Balfour is waiting for you.¡± Patricia nodded, ¡°Alright, Theo. I understand.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Belinda chimed in. ¡°Whatever! Theo shot her a nce. Belinda couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Wait, what? Don¡¯t leave! What the hell?¡± She wanted to go with Theo, but his car left her in the dust. Belinda was helpless. ¡± Patricia looked at Belinda sympathetically, ¡°Belinda, do you want toe home with me? Balfour can give you a lift.¡± Belinda gave Patricia a disdainful look and declined without hesitation: ¡°No need, I¡¯ll grab a cab. See you!¡± As soon as she finished, she turned and left as if eager to escape. Watching the direction Theo¡¯s car had disappeared in and Belinda¡¯s unceremonious exit, a hint of cold resentment shed in Patricia¡¯s innocent eyes. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you still watching? Theo¡¯s long gone. Come home with me.¡± Balfour¡¯s voice filled with concern came from behind. The resentment in Patricia¡¯s eyes vanished in an instant, and she returned to her usually gentleness: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Patricia came to the police station with Byran in a car driven by the family¡¯s driver. Later, Byran was sent home early to review the lessons. So now, she needed to hitch a ride home with Balfour. When Patricia got into Balfour¡¯s car, she immediately saw an exquisite statue of deity. This statue was holy and solemn, with a small photo iid in the middle, which showed a photo of a little girl and her mother. The little girl, like Patricia, had a red mole the size of a grain of rice between her eyebrows. Patricia knew that Balfour didn¡¯t buy into any of that supernatural stuff, but despite that, he was willing to keep a deity figurine in his car for the mom and daughter, praying for them. How much the woman and the girl in the photo meant to him was as clear as day. But the people in the photo were not Patricia and her mother. It was their father¡¯s ex¨Cwife and the daughter, Pearl Howard, he had with her. Patricia got a bit ticked off, ¡°You still have Pearl¡¯s picture in your car?¡± Just as Balfour was starting the car, with his hand on the steering wheel, he nced at the figurine, his eyes suddenly warming, ¡°Yes, ! keep it as a memento.¡± ¡°Balfour, why don¡¯t you hang a picture of me and Byran?¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes were sparkling, she looked a bit down in the dumps.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You guys don¡¯t need topete with her.¡± ¡°We can¡¯tpete with her? In your heart, are we always less important than Pearl?¡± Balfour picked up on Patricia¡¯s mood. He slowed the car down, reaching out to pat her head. ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re always by my side, I can see you whenever I want, why would I need a picture? Pearl left me when she was five, I¡¯ve had no clue how she¡¯s been doing all these years. I couldn¡¯t protect her, so the least I can do is pray for her wellbeing and happiness.¡± ¡°Just because Pearl has been gone since she was a child, you should be moving on. I think Pearl wouldn¡¯t want you to live in the shadow of their disappearance. Maybe they¡¯ve found a new family!¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze grew gloomy, he withdrew his hand and gripped the steering wheel. He never liked hearing this kind of talk, because he refused to believe that the woman and Pearl were gone from this world, he would rather believe that they were just living incognito, somewhere he couldn¡¯t find, living carefree lives¡­. If anyone else had said that, he would have kicked them out of the car already, but it was Patricia who said it, so he didn¡¯t. Patricia didn¡¯t realize Balfour was pissed, and pleaded again, ¡°I want you to hang a picture of me and Byran in the car too, so you can think of us often when you¡¯re driving, okay?¡± ¡°I can consider hanging up your picture, but why would I want to hang Byran¡¯s? To remind myself that he only got a D in the final math exam?¡± Balfour frowned. Feeling embarrassed for her academically challenged brother, Patricia said, ¡°¡­Actually, Byran is really smart, he just doesn¡¯t focus on his studies.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s his excuse? We¡¯ve hired so many great tutors for him, and he still only managed to get a D? I¡¯m embarrassed to say he¡¯s a Howard family kid!¡± ¡°Uh¡­okay! Then let¡¯s just hang up my picture, is that okay?¡± Balfour sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hang up a picture of you in the car tomorrow, so I can think of you everytime I drive, okay?¡± Patricia nodded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s how you should treat all of us fairly!¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Balfour rubbed the bridge of his nose, feeling a little bit fired. He had always been so fond of Patricia that he really felt like spoiling her sometimes. After getting what she wanted, Patricia turned her head to look out the car window, a look of disdain on her face¡­¡­. She didn¡¯t really care whether Balfour had her picture in his car, or if he thought about her when he was driving, she just wanted to outdo Pearl! Everyone said she was lucky, born as a beloved princess of the Howard family. However, after all these years, her status within the Howard family hadn¡¯t surpassed that of a child who had been missing for over a decade! Her father had spent a fortune building Pearl Moon in the expensive downtown area in memory of Pearl. And with Balfour, she was always second to the missing Pearl. As a child, to win Balfour¡¯s affection, she copied Pearl, even having a mole tattooed on her forehead just like Pearl had, even though she didn¡¯t like it at all. Just because she was a daughter brought by her stepmother, Balfour didn¡¯t like her when he was a kid, so she had to copy Pearl¡¯s habits and preferences to win a bit of Balfour¡¯s sympathy, and that¡¯s how she got the status of being pampered by Balfour today! In fact, not only Balfour, but she herself was living in Pearl¡¯s shadow! So, she hated Pearl, that dead child! What was even more uneptable to her now was that she wasn¡¯t the most special existence for Theo either. She was not willing to ept it, just not! She should be the most important and special one to anyone! ¡°I suddenly feel a bit scared¡­¡± Patricia said tremulously. Balfour thought Patricia was not feeling well, so he pulled over and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you afraid of with me here?¡± Patricia gripped Balfour¡¯s hand, looking anxious, ¡°Whenever I think of Ellinor, I get scared¡­ I always feel that she has a lot of hostility towards me, and now with what Haillie did, I am afraid she will retaliate against me¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will have someone protect you, won¡¯t let anyone harm you.¡± Balfour thought of Ellinor¡¯s rude behavior when she ignored him, and felt a bit upset, that tough girl was indeed not to be underestimated. He had already lost one Pearl, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to hurt Patri again. At this moment, a sports car driving in the opposite direction¡­. Ellinor nced at Theo who was focused on driving, feeling a bitplicated, she said, ¡°Theo, thank you.¡± ¡°Thank me for what?¡± The man nced sideways at her.¡± Thank you for helping me find a new witness in time today, otherwise this matter wouldn¡¯t have been resolved so quickly.¡± ¡°How do you know the new witness was found by me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The man¡¯s sharp question left Ellinor speechless. Theo never said he found the new witness. In his cognition, she was just an ordinary viger, and there were actually no reasonable way to obtain this kind of undisclosed information. She couldn¡¯t tell him it was her subordinate Chase who told her¡­ Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 ¡°I¡¯m just guessing! Because you¡¯ve been so nice to metely, and I¡¯m your wife in name, I figured you wouldn¡¯t just ignore me. no one else would help me find a witness¡± Ellinor praised him. ¡°So you really know I wouldn¡¯t abandon you?¡± Theo looked at her coldly. ¡°I know! I¡¯ve always known!¡± ¡°So, when I didn¡¯te back to the hospital to keep youpanyst night, did you me me in your heart?¡± Well, actually she put me on him. Yesterday, she heard from Belinda that Theo went to discharge Patricia from the hospital and didn¡¯t come back¡­ She guessed that they might be discussing something and it was normal that he didn¡¯te back. Besides, But she felt upset because she thought Theo didn¡¯t trust her and like everyone else, believed that she was the one who hurt Patricia! So, she did me Theo in her heart¡­. Seeing Ellinor not speaking, Theo knew what the answer was. He chuckled and made a turn with the car. *Last night, I was investigating something. When I came back, you were already asleep, and there was an emergency in the morning. You were still sleeping when I left.¡± Ellinor was surprised. Theo came backst night? ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Theo raised his eyebrows. Ellinor came back to her senses, shook her head, and politely said, ¡°No, I believe you, you wouldn¡¯t lie to me. Anyway, thank you very much for helping me investigate the witness matter in your busy schedule, thanks again!¡± Theo looked at her polite yet insincere attitude, ¡°The witness matter was investigated by Collin, I was investigating another issue.¡± ¡°What issue requires your personal investigation?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at guessing, guess again?¡± Ellinor frowned. Without any clues, how could she guess it? ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to guess! Something that requires your personal investigation must be very important to you, probably rted to your Ms. Howard, it¡¯s none of my business, I don¡¯t need to know that much!¡± As soon as she finished her words, the car tires squeaked against the ground, and the car abruptly braked and pulled into the driveway¡­.. The inertia was huge, and Ellinor instinctively grabbed the seat belt, scared out of her wits! What¡¯s going on? When the car stabilized, Ellinor looked at Theo, she really didn¡¯t understand what happened! Theo was staring at her with a gloomy face, ¡°None of your business? Do you feel like I have nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°Huh? Does it have something to do with me?¡± Ellinor was surprised. Theo slowly unfastened his seat belt, his face cold, ¡°Ellinor, have you been ignoring what I told you?¡± Ellinor was even more confused, ¡°No, I remembered everything! Just sometimes, I really don¡¯t understand some of your sudden actions, it¡¯s really confusing, just like now!¡± Theo¡¯s eyes showed his displeasure, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me!¡± Ellinor felt his anger was unreasonable, ¡°I won¡¯t ask anymore, I don¡¯t have the right to ask too much, I¡¯m not your real wife, so I better mind my own business¡­¡± ¡°Who are you not?¡± Theo interrupted her. Ellinor paused, frowned, ¡°Patricia¡­Hmm!¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Theo suddenly bent over, one hand on the console, the other on the back of her chair, mming his lips onto hers like a wolf. The first thing she felt was the soft touch, then his lips, like an army, fiercely breaking through her defenses, ravaging and looting¡­ Ellinor was stunned, and as soon as she recovered, she desperately pushed him away¡­ Just as she was able to breathe, the man kissed her fiercely again. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She pushed him away again. ¡°You¡­¡± She pushed him, but he kissed her even more fiercely. ¡°You¡­get away¡­¡± Perhaps because she was resisting too much, Theo held her head firmly with one hand, fixing her in ce for his own enjoyment¡­ This domineering kiss seemed to suck away all her oxygen as a punishment, not giving her any chance to breathe. One more second, and she would suffocate! Finally, Theo let her go. ¡°You bastard!¡± Ellinor gasped heavily, wiped her mouth with her sleeve, and was extremely angry. ¡°You¡¯re the bastard!¡± Theo gripped her chin, looking satisfied at her swollen lips, admiring his own handiwork. ¡°How am I the bastard?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Theo¡¯s fingertips rubbed on her chin, and there was a hint of resentment in his eyes, ¡°You just casually gave your husband to someone else? You¡¯re preparing for a battle for a thousand days and then using your troops at the right moment. Isn¡¯t that a bastard move?¡± Ellinor could understand a bit. After all, he was a man, and he might have feelings for her after a single taste. But she couldn¡¯t understand his motives, she just felt disrespected and teased by him. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can treat me casually because we slept together once. That was just a desperate ident and doesn¡¯t mean we can have any future developments. If you do this to me again, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Theo looked down at her angry face, ¡°Or what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sue you for sexual harassment!¡± Ellinor warned. Theo chuckled as if he¡¯d heard a joke, ¡°Ellinor, listen, I don¡¯t want to sleep with you just once.¡± Ellinor was very angry when she heard this. If she hadn¡¯t been afraid of the serious consequences for him that day, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to sleep with him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep with you either! Humph, you¡¯re taking advantage and acting reluctant¡­¡± Theo whispered in her ear, ¡°Not just once, I want to be with you many times.¡± Ellinor paused. What a lewd thing to say! Theo added another sentence in her ear, ¡°Until we¡¯re too tired to continue, okay?¡± Until¡­ too tired to continue? Did he mean he wanted to be with her for a lifetime? Ellinor¡¯s heart rate increased, and then, somewhat repulsively, she turned her face away from him, ¡°Mr. nchet, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit irresponsible?¡± How could she believe a man who had an ideal love in his heart, who had passionately confessed to another woman not long ago, could say such vague and irresponsible words to her now! Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Theo frowned, ¡°Irresponsible? Tell me, how am I being irresponsible?¡± Just as Ellinor was about to point out his issues, her phone in her pocket suddenly started ringing. Her train of thought was interrupted. She took out her phone, and the screen disyed a number she hadn¡¯t saved. ¨C She had an incredibly good memory, especially for numbers ¨C she could memorize them in a nce. She immediately recognized it as Patricia¡¯s number ¡°You pick it up yourself, it¡¯s your Ms. Howard,¡± She handed the phone right to Theo, and Ellinor turned to look at the street view outside the car window, politely excusing herself. Theo didn¡¯t even nce at the phone, he directly hit decline and said seriously, ¡°Ellinor, turn around, look at me.¡± Ellinor turned her face to look at him, her eyes carrying a touch of sarcasm, ¡°And then?¡± Theo gazed into her eyes, ¡°That day, when I asked you to go to Pearl Moon, I actually was¡­¡± Just then, the phone rang again, the ringtone sounding over and over, A sh of annoyance crossed Theo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Answer it! What if she has an emergency?¡± Theo thought for a while and answered on speakerphone. Patricia¡¯s soft voice immediately came through from the other side of the phone. ¡°Theo, are you home yet?¡± ¡°Not yet, what¡¯s up?¡± Patricia said helplessly on the other side of the phone, ¡°Theo, Balfour¡¯s car broke down half way and we can¡¯t move. Can youe pick us up?¡± ¡°What about Balfour¡¯s crew? Can¡¯t he find someone else to pick you guys up?¡± ¡°Balfour¡¯s phone is out of battery, and he didn¡¯t write down his crew¡¯s phone numbers¡­ I only have your number saved in my phone and can¡¯t contact anyone else¡­ And I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell right now¡­¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you guys up.¡± Hearing his arrangements, Patricia seemed a bit hurt, ¡°Theo? Weren¡¯t you just discharged from the hospital? You should be close to Donebridge, right? Can¡¯t youe by yourself? Or is it¡­ Ellinor doesn¡¯t want you to go?¡± Ellinor, who was nearby, heard this, rolled her eyes, as if saying, how could this be about her? Seriously! ¡°Theo, I think I¡¯m feeling unwell again. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold on until the person you send arrives¡­ Theo¡­ I¡¯m really ufortable right now¡­¡± Theo frowned deeply, silent for two seconds, ¡°Send me your location.¡± Patricia¡¯s tone immediately brightened, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll send it to you right now, thank you¡­¡± When Theo hung up the phone, Ellinor had already unbuckled her seat belt, ready to get out of the car. But just as she moved, her wrist was grabbed! ¡°Where are you going?¡± He soundedplicated. ¡°To avoid anyone thinking that I¡¯m affecting your rtionship with Ms. Howard, I choose to leave by cab! You don¡¯t have to worry about me, you go!¡°, She took the opportunity to vent at him, relieving some of her internal difort. ¡°Sit down, we¡¯re going together!¡± Then, Ellinor was forced to buckle her seatbelt¡­. The car quickly turned around, heading towards Donebridge. Ellinor was a bit annoyed, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be there when you go to Patricia¡­¡± ¡°But the person I like is you!¡± Theo impatiently interrupted her. Ellinor was surprised. ¡°Stop making such jokes, I won¡¯t¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 ¡°Do not talk! I¡¯m driving. Don¡¯t say anything that will upset me now. Just sit tight and I¡¯ll exin everything in a bit, okay?¡± Theo stared at the road ahead, firm and serious, and coaxing a child. Ellinor was a whirlwind of emotions, silently leaning against her seat, her gaze fixed on the rapidly passing scenery outside the window, her voice gone. In the middle of Donebridge. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. A ck business sedan parked by the roadside, its hazard lights shing. Theo drove past the car, then pulled over Even though Ellinor had no intention of getting out of the car, Theo took the initiative to unbuckle her seatbelt. ¡®Daydreaming? Get out!¡± With a resigned sigh, she had no choice but to follow him out of the car. As soon as they stepped out, Patricia came up to them, coughing weakly: ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here!¡± Theo nodded at her, then turned to Balfour who was standing by their car, asking. ¡°What¡¯s up with the car?¡± Balfour pped the hood, ¡°Might be water in the engine from that puddle we just hit, it just died on us.¡± Theo tossed him the car keys, ¡°Take my car, get Patricia home.¡± Balfour caught the keys, paused for a second, thenughed, ¡°Thanks, sorry for dragging you into this.¡± Then Balfour nced at Ellinor who was standing silently, a touch of admiration for the girl who seemed to have Theo wrapped around her finger. In the past, Theo would never have allowed him and Patricia to leave alone. Upon hearing this, Patricia said anxiously, ¡°Theo, if you give us your car, what about you? We could all go together, you know.¡± ¡°No, we were just about to take a stroll by the river¡± Theo said, patting Ellinor¡¯s head for emphasis. Ellinor was speechless. Who said anything about taking a stroll with him? He really likes to make ns on the fly! Patricia¡¯s eyes darkened, but she quickly brightened up again and said, ¡°It¡¯s windy by the river, Ellinor might catch a cold. I think we should stick together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cool, someone will pick us up soon. And aren¡¯t you feeling under the weather? Stop hanging around here, get in the car and go home with Balfour.¡± Theo took off his coat and draped it over Ellinor. Patricia said, ¡°But Theo¡­¡± Theo didn¡¯t spare Patricia another look, instead turning to Ellinor, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± With that, he gently put his arm around Ellinor¡¯s shoulder, leading her away along the edge of the bridge¡­ Patricia stood rooted to the spot, watching them walk away together, her teeth clenching in frustration. ¨C Balfour¡¯s car trouble was her doing she had sabotaged it while he was getting drinks. She had thought that as long as she called Theo, he would prioritize her health and let Ellinor fend for herself, then personally escort her home to rest. But to her surprise, Theo chose to walk on the bridge with Ellinor, leaving her to Balfour. ¡°Patri, stop staring, let¡¯s go.¡± Patricia snapped back to reality, nodded, and got into Theo¡¯s sports car with Balfour. Sitting in the car, she was still struggling to ept what had happened. So, she sent another message¡­ ¡°Theo, I¡¯m sorry for dragging you out here. Did I upset Ellinor again? I didn¡¯t mean to, I just felt so awful just now! Could you exin it to her for me, so she won¡¯t be angry with me?¡± on the other side. Ellinor¡¯s phone rang twice. Ellinor nced at the message notification on the screen, then handed the phone to Theo, ¡°Again, it¡¯s another message from Ms Howard. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Theo took one look, then pocketed his phone,pletely ignoring it. Ellinor leaned against the steel railing of Donebridge, her hair billowing beautifully in the river wind, looking incredibly elegant. She looked out at The Bund of Trent River, where she could see the tallest skyscraper in Greenhaven¡­. ¡°Watch it, don¡¯t fall off!¡± The man behind her grabbed her cor, just like he was grabbing a little rabbit. In three seconds t, the man ruined Ellinor¡¯s beautiful moment. He lifted her off her feet, making her feel incredibly ufortable¡­ Sometimes she really thought the man treated her like a helpless child, always managing her like this, it was so annoying! ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m not stupid, I wouldn¡¯t let myself fall off!¡± Theo put her down further from the bridge, letting her feet touch the ground. Then, Theo looked down at her, ¡°You think you¡¯re not stupid?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not stupid!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not stupid, why can¡¯t you understand anything?¡± ¡°What don¡¯t I understand?¡± ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± The man looked disappointed. Ellinor thought he was really boring: ¡°When is your personing to pick us up?¡± Theo put his hands in his pockets and looked out at the river: ¡°No one¡¯sing to pick us up.¡± What? Didn¡¯t he just tell Patricia someone would pick them upter?! *No one¡¯sing? So we have to walk back?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with walking? Don¡¯t you young people like to walk when you¡¯re in love?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so out of touch. Who likes to walk these days? What¡¯s so good about it, inhaling car exhaust together?¡± Just as Ellinor wasughing at how out of touch the man was, she suddenly realized something was off about what he said¡­. He had just mentioned being in love¡­. Why was heparing their current situation to being in love? As she was pondering over his words, unsure if she had misunderstood¡­. Theo leaned over to look at her, ¡°So how do you young people date these days, can you teach me?¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality, his words felt even more off, and she forced augh, ¡°Nothing much, just eating, drinking, gaming. ying escape rooms, and so on.¡± Theo frowned, besides eating and drinking, everything else seemed like a waste of time to him. ¡°Do you also like to participate in these activities?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve been with my ssmates before, it¡¯s quite fun!¡± ¡°Are you talking about male ssmates or female ssmates?¡± Ellinor felt a bit flustered, it felt like when she was young, returning home after ying with friends and being interrogated by her Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. parents. She thought about it, she was not a child, she had nothing to fear, so she replied: ¡°Both male and female ssmates have been there together!¡± He was used of being out of touch? Theo¡¯s face darkened a bit, clearly trying to hold back his annoyance. At this moment, Ellinor¡¯s tummy growled. She was hungry Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Seeing Ellinor¡¯s sympathetic expression, Theo¡¯s anger disappeared, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s have something to eat first, what do you want?¡± Theo¡¯s words made Ellinor feel a bit awkward. She was a bit puzzled, it couldn¡¯t be what she was thinking, could it? She didn¡¯t dare to ask, afraid that he might think she was overly sensitive. She rubbed her empty stomach, turned her face away from him, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to walk anymore, I¡¯m too tired, anything will do.¡± After saying this, Theo suddenly picked her up. Ellinor was stunned, her face tumed red in shyness, ¡°Mr. nchet, what are you doing?¡± Theo carried her, moving along the edge of the bridge, he looked down at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to walk?¡± ¡°I was hoping you could call someone to pick us up, not carry me!¡± Ellinor¡¯s face was full of helplessness. The man continued to stride forward, casually saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t your goal just to not walk? What¡¯s the difference between me carrying you and taking a car?¡± Ellinor was speechless. This man was a logic freak! how did she not realize before? ¡°Mr. nchet, this is really embarrassing for me! This is Donebridge, every car that passes by us, they all give us strange looks, and maybe even take sneaky photos of us, don¡¯t you care about your image?¡± ¡°We¡¯re legally married. Why are you shy?¡± ¡°But I feel so embarrassed!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, any video or photo that captures my face, without my permission, won¡¯t get published.¡± Even if they can¡¯t publish it, this situation is still embarrassing, right? Ellinor couldn¡¯t break free, so she just buried her face in his chest, let him be the one to feel embarrassed¡­. As long as she doesn¡¯t show her face, the embarrassment is all his! Feeling the wind around them lessen a bit, Ellinor cautiously peeked out, sighed in relief, they finally left Donebridge! ¡°Mr. nchet, I¡¯m really grateful! You¡¯ve carried me for so long, so you must be tired! Let me down, I want to walk on my own now!¡± She tried to negotiate with him. Theo looked down, put her down, a hint of mockery in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re light as a feather, do I look tired?¡± ¡°Does a feather in your house weigh over fifty kilograms?¡± Ellinor red at him unhappily. The man chuckled, ¡°Yes, mine does.¡± Ellinor was taken aback, her face turned red. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. What was he implying? This Theo was really good at flirting! Luckily she was rational enough, otherwise she would have been attracted by him¡­ Ellinor looked around, ¡°I don¡¯t think this ce is suitable to call a taxi, there should be a subway station ahead, let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll take the subway to the restaurant.¡± The man had no objections, followed her on. In the subway station. When it was they turn, Ellinor was about to buy tickets, but Theo beat her to it and worked the ticket machine with ease, his nimble fingers buying two subway cards that pass through the city¡¯s business district. Watching the man¡¯s proficient operation, Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but recall thest time they took the subway due to the traffic jam and he had to call Collin because he didn¡¯t know how to buy a ticket. ¡°You seem to be very familiar with the subway routes now?¡± Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 ¡°Since I took the subway with youst time, I have a little understanding of the city¡¯s subway line nning.¡± Theo bent down to retrieve his subway card from the ticket gate, then took Ellinor¡¯s hand, turning her around to swipe his card and head towards the waiting area very naturally¡­ Ellinor, a little puzzled, even ignoring the fact that her hand was being held by a man, asked, ¡°Why would you need to know all this? With your status, you have a private car for transportation, it¡¯s not necessary, is it?¡± ¡°I remember a girl tell mest time she wanted me to kick myvish lifestyle to the curb?¡± Ellinor was speechless. She recalled that she did say those words. It was during theirst encounter at the horse field. At that time, she was just trying to contradict Haillie, to make a point. She didn¡¯t really want him to change anything! ¡°I was just speaking off the cuff then, you seriously decided to experience regr folks¡® life because of what I said in passing?¡± ¡°Am I not a regr folk?¡± ¡°Of course not, you¡¯re the greedy businessman type!¡± ¡°Did I exploit you?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Theo chuckled at her words. ¡°Of course you did!¡± Ellinor dered confidently, ¡°You exploited three precious months of my time and got me tangled up in all sorts of trouble!¡± Theo suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± His sudden serious apology made Ellinor feel a bit ufortable. ¡°Err¡­ let¡¯s forget it. I kissed you first, then you exploited me. We¡¯re both to me. As long as you stop exploiting me once the three months are up, that¡¯s all that matters!¡± ¡°No can do.¡± *Didn¡¯t we agree to end it once the three months are up? You¡¯re not thinking of extending it, are you?¡± ¡°Are you that scared of an extension?¡± ¡°Of course! I can¡¯t possibly be stuck with the nchet family forever, taking orders from you, right? I expect you to keep your promise and give me back my freedom when the timees!¡± ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m letting you go now and giving you your freedom.¡± Theo¡¯s gaze darkened. Ellinor¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± ¡°Thank you, then I¡¯m leaving! We might never see each other again!¡± She eagerly broke free from his grasp and turned around to make her escape¡­. But her wrist was firmly caught by him and she was pulled back! He frowned at her, ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were letting me go? You¡¯ve already gone back on your word this fast?¡± Ellinor looked puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m letting you go, no fonger forcing you to y the role of Mrs. nchet. But, I hope you would consider bing the real Mrs. nchet Ellinor stared at him in shock, questioning whether she heard wrong. Did he just ask her to be the real Mrs. nchet? If she¡¯s not misunderstanding, is this gentleman indirectly proposing to her? ¡°Are you spacing out?¡± Theo rubbed her stunned face, hoping to get her attention back on him and stop her daydreaming. Ellinor snapped back to reality, but still seemed a bit dazed. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just asking me why I wanted to learn how to take the subway?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now. It¡¯s because I¡¯m worried that you might leave me one day, taking the subway alone. What if I can¡¯t catch up with you because I don¡¯t know how to buy a ticket?¡± As he spoke, Theo tightly held her hand, as if truly fearful that she might leave him at any moment¡­ Ellinor¡¯s heart was instantly touched. Every word, every action of Theo¡¯s left her confused, at a loss¡­ She even instinctively looked around, wondering if the elders of the nchet family were watching them, which is why Theo was putting on this show with her¡­ Seeing Ellinor looking all around, Theo knew she must be imagining some irrelevant things again. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 He gently adjusted her face, leading her forward to catch the next subway. As they walked, Theo called her name seriously again. ¡°Ellinor, let¡¯s start over.¡± ¡°How to start?¡± Ellinor tilted her head, raised her eyebrows, and looked at him puzzled. ¡°Start with dating. Would you reconsider me?¡± Ellinor frowned slightly, and without much thought, she said, ¡°I think we¡¯re not¡­¡± Before she could finish ¡®suitable¡®, she was interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t reject me so quickly. Give me a chance to pursue you again. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t just make you adapt to my life, I¡¯ll also adapt to your habits. You like taking the subway, eating at roadside stalls, and going to escape rooms. I can apany you. Of course, I¡¯ll also take you to enjoy top¨Ctier gourmet food, let you enjoy the highest quality of life, and give you the best this world has to offer. As long as you like it, as long as I have it, I¡¯m willing to give it to you.¡± These words spoken in a deep, cello¨Clike voice by a handsome man, and which girl could resist? Ellinor¡¯s heart raced, but she smirked sardonically, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed saying this? You were just with Ms. Howard not too long ago¡­¡± Her words were drowned out by the subway¡¯s arrival. The subway rushed into the station, bringing the whistling noise, until it stopped. Theo didn¡¯t know if he heard her words, he didn¡¯t respond, just holding her hand, they boarded the subway together. It was rush hour, and the subway was very crowded. There were no seats on the subway, only standing room. Theo¡¯s tall figure and demeanor stood out in the crowded subway. Female passengers in the car kept stealing nces at him. And Ellinor was squeezed against Theo, with no room to move. Their bodies pressed together, they could even feel each other¡¯s heartbeat. Ellinor felt a bit uneasy and wanted to move away a bit to keep some distance. But she was surrounded by male passengers, and under Theo¡¯s watchful gaze, how could he allow his girl to be in physical contact with Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. other men. His arm tightened around her, pressing her against him as he gently ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Ellinor was not happy, but then the man exined in a whisper in her ear, There¡¯s nothing between Patricia and me, she¡¯s just someone who saved my life. I told you, she once saved me, and her health deteriorated for it. I owe her, so there are some situations where I can¡¯t ignore her.¡± So he did hear her words before they got on the train, this was his response¡­. ¡°She saved you, so you decided to marry her?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? She was only ten years old then, how could I marry her?¡± ¡®She¡¯s grown up pow, and you can marry her now!¡± Theo knew Ellinor was just talking angry nonsense, and he felt a bit happy that she would get angry. He smiled. Being angry meant she cared about him. Theo rubbed her head with his chin, ¡°Do you want me to marry someone else that much?¡± ¡°Do whatever you want. I can¡¯t control you!¡± Ellinor grumbled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll marry you, my body, my heart, all for you, do you want them?¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 In the middle of a crowded subway, Ellinor waspletely swayed by Theo¡¯s words¡­ Even though the subway was super noisy, he spoke so softly, it felt like she was the only one who could hear him. Yet, she was blushing and feeling shy! Without looking up at Theo, she chuckled softly, ¡®I didn¡¯t save your life, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Theo held her tight, ¡°Who said you didn¡¯t save me? You did, that rainy night, I know you were saving me.¡± Ellinor froze for a moment, feeling awkward again when he brought up that night¡­ ¡°That day I got kidnapped, didn¡¯t you risk your life to save me? So, we¡¯re even, you don¡¯t have to feel responsible for me!¡± She was still trying her best to rify their rtionship, sometirnes Theo thought Ellinor was too smart for her own good, other times she was so naive it drove him crazy. ¡°You¡¯re so naive, but you¡¯re a good kid, always acting so cold!¡± Theo scolded her gently while ruffling her hair, ¡°You¡¯re making light of it now, but I know you struggled a lot at the time to save me, night wasn¡¯t easy for you, it¡¯s my fault you had to suffer.¡± Ellinor was taken aback, her nose suddenly turned sour. that No one had ever understood her feelings like this before, trying to figure out how she was feeling, seeing through her facade, and not mocking her. Growing up, some people thought she was beneath them, they took joy in humiliating her when she couldn¡¯t fight back,pletely ignoring her feelings. Now that she¡¯s grown up and can protect herself, everyone thinks she¡¯s so strong that she can¡¯t be broken, that she doesn¡¯t have a vulnerable side. This often led her to ignore her own feelings, fooling herself into thinking she had no fears, no weaknesses. This man, he shattered that protectiveyer in her heart¡­. The man sighed suddenly, whispering. ¡°Looks like, I¡¯m just not cut out for romance. The flower field I prepared for you that day went to waste, you barely looked at it before you left. Instead, I ended up confessing my feelings in this noisy, casual setting.¡± Ellinor looked up in surprise, ¡°What? The tulip field at Pearl Moon, that was for me?¡± ¡°Who else would it be for?¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t lie to me, how could that field of flowers be for me? That day in your public confession at The Bund of Trent River, you even said Patricia¡¯s name!¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t me.¡± Theo didn¡¯t get angry at the misunderstanding, instead he patiently exined to her. ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating the matter these past few days, trying to figure out who was behind all that stuff that made you misunderstand me.¡± Ellinor listened, blinking¡­ The man lowered his head, whispering seriously in her ear, ¡°You need to understand, my situation is complicated. I can¡¯t make a public confession, I won¡¯t make a public confession to anyone. That¡¯s just revealing my weakness, putting the other person in danger of being kidnapped and used against me. So, I would never do something like that.¡± Ellinor finally understood, she had been kidnappedst time and used to threaten Theo. ¡°I¡¯ve found out the truth about that matter, there happened to be someone with the same name in the LED advertisement on the Century Bank building that day, it was all just a coincidence and had nothing to do with me. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to see their order.¡± So that¡¯s what happened? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°When you were sitting alone at the Bund that day, looking at all that, were you cursing me in your heart?¡± Ellinor felt embarrassed, then nodded honestly. Yes, she had cursed him. That day, she thought Theo had called her to Pearl Moon to watch him confess to Patricia, it was so unfair! Now that she knew it wasn¡¯t true, she fell a bit ashamed. Theo could understand Ellinor¡¯s feelings, but he also felt helpless, reminding her, ¡°Next time if I do something that makes you upset, you need to ask me directly, don¡¯t make assumptions on your own.¡± Ellinor knew she had misunderstood Theo, she stopped being stubborn, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± After clearing up the misunderstanding between them, Ellinor finally stopped resisting and being wary of him. Theo breathed a sigh of relief. That day in the tulip field, she had disappeared quietly from Pearl Moon and he couldn¡¯t reach her. He had spent the whole night searching for her in Greenhaven, her phone was unreachable, her cellphone was left at the police station, she hadn¡¯t gone home, there were no clues. He was always worried that she would disappear one day. Theo pulled her head into his chest, wishing he could hold her inside his body, not giving her a chance to leave. After all, it is not a suitable ce to talk on a crowded subway. Once they reached their stop. Theo took Ellinor¡¯s hand and led her off the subway, nning to take her to get something good to eat. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Ellinor picked a fast food joint nearby because she was starving and wanted to wolf down some food as soon as possible. Theo thought the grub was nothing but junk, but he went along with her, figuring she needed something in her belly pronto Ellinor ordered abo meal and added a few more a carte items. Theo didn¡¯l eal, he just picked up theb. While she was chowing down, Theo just sat across from her, watching her in silence. When Ellinor was almost done with her meal, she sipped on her soda through a straw and asked: *Theo, when you decided to marry me, was it because you saw that I was capable, that I could take care of myself and wouldn¡¯t put you in a tight spot easily, right?¡± Theo was taken aback; she had nailed why he¡¯d originally chosen her. ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t want innocent people to get dragged into this. My original choice couldn¡¯t make it because of a flight dy due to weather. You, on the other hand, showed guts and practical skills, so I thought you were the perfect fit. Don¡¯t worry, though, I will protect you.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t worried, just curious. ¡°You¡¯re chattier than usual today, are you parched?¡± With that, she offered her soda to Theo¡­. Theo was surprised. She was offering him a sip of her soda! He took the straw and drank. Ellinor retrieved her soda and continued drinking, acting as if nothing was amiss. Theo felt a warm glow. Looking at her, he asked, ¡°Do you not dislike me anymore?¡± ¡°Disliking you won¡¯t do any good, like you said, we¡¯re already entwined!¡± ¡°So would you give me a chance, can we start over?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give it a shot!¡± Ellinor raised her eyebrows. ¡°Give it a shot?¡± *See if we can really get used to each other. If we can, we stick together, if we can¡¯t, we stick to the original n and call it quits when time¡¯s up! Theo, some things seem simple when you think about it, but when you actually do it, it¡¯s a whole different ball game. We grew up in different worlds, there¡¯s a generation gap, we might not be the perfect match! So let¡¯s leave some wiggle room, save ourselves from awkwardnesster!¡± Theo reached out and yfully pinched her chin, ¡°So during this trial period, can I kiss you?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, that depends on my mood!¡± Ellinor blushed. ¡°How¡¯s your mood now?¡± ¡°So¨Cso.¡± ¡°Why so¨Cso?¡± Ellinor huffed, ¡°I just got out of the police station in handcuffs, would you be in a good mood if you were me?¡± Hearing this, Theo felt a pang of guilt. He took her hand and checked her wrists to make sure the handcuffs hadn¡¯t left a mark. Seeing her allergic reaction hadpletely subsided, he was relieved. At that moment, Theo¡¯s phone rang. He nced at it, it was a call from Collin. After picking up the call and listening for a few seconds, his face changed dramatically, ¡°When did this happen?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ellinor noticed his strange reaction and looked at him with concern. Theo quickly stood up and said to her, ¡°I need to step out to take this call, I¡¯ll be right back. You stay here, don¡¯t wander off, eat some more.¡± Ellinor nodded, but she was even more curious about what had happened on the other end of the phone call, was Patricia feeling unwell again? With Theo gone to take the call, Ellinor sipped her soda and watched the street scene outside the window, feeling bored. Just then, a couple walked by her, discussing thetest news¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are girls like her in our society! So young, instead of looking for a decent job, she tricks people with her elderly family member!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! They don¡¯t have to worry about being punished for making such improper money!¡± ¡°Wait a minute! Look at that person¡­ it¡¯s her, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her!¡± ¡°Everyone, look! The female scammer that¡¯s trending online is right here!¡± Before Ellinor could even react, she was surrounded by a crowd of people in the restaurant. They all took out their phones and started taking pictures of her¡­. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Ellinor frowned, calmly looking at the people surrounding her, utterly puzzled. ¡°Why are you taking photos of me? Delete them immediately, you¡¯re invading my privacy!¡± Disgusted nces were thrown her way¡­ ¡°Someone like you has the nerve to talk about privacy!¡± ¡°How could she be ashamed? She¡¯s got other people in trouble and she¡¯s in the mood to enjoy her drink here!¡± ¡°This kind of person is inherently bad and has no empathy!¡± ¡°I think so too! So heartless!¡± Ellinor had no idea what they were talking about. She tried to reach for her phone to film them back, only to find her pocket empty ¨C her phone was still with Theo¡­. Without her phone, she had to stay calm: ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaking me for someone else? I¡¯m neither an influencer nor a celebrity, why are you taking photos of me?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not mistaken! It¡¯s you! You¡¯re young and pretty, but you¡¯re a fraud, tricking people!¡± Tricking people? When did she ever do that? ¡°Look at her clueless face, must be years of acting experience, huh?¡± ¡°She¡¯s such a good actress. Why not be an actress? Maybe she could even win an award!¡± The more Ellinor listened, the more confused she got, ¡°I don¡¯t know you guys, why are you taking photos of me?¡± An angry onlooker turned his phone screen towards her, ¡°Take a look for yourself! Are you saying the girl in this video, who¡¯s apanying the old man hitting a car, isn¡¯t you?¡± On the man¡¯s phone was a video¡­ The video was of the night she met the blind old man at The Bund of Trent River. The old man was blocked by a car parked on the pedestrian path. She tried to help, but the grumpy old man used his cane to smash the car¡¯s window! Then, the old man had an argument with a purple¨Chaired female streamer. Not being able to stand it, she aided the old man, but the streamer yed the victim and live¨Cstreamed that they intentionally hit the car¡­ The streamer¡¯s live didn¡¯t attract much attention at the time. However, now the video has been edited in a leading way and uploaded online, making it look like she and the old man nned it¡­. Moreover, the old man¡¯s face was blurred in the video, and the female streamer didn¡¯t need to hide her face as she was live¨Cstreaming. Only her face, an innocent passerby¡¯s, was zoomed in for a close¨Cup, her nose and eyes clearly visible! No wonder these onlookers recognized her right away! Who uploaded this video online? She remembered the well¨Cknown female streamer¡¯s phone was taken by Balfour as evidence of her collusion with Zachary and handed to the police, right? So, was this Balfour¡¯s doing? To protect Patricia, he intentionally edited the video to nder her? If that was the case, it¡¯s overkill! She had helped his family before, but he¡¯s being so ungrateful! Is this the way of the noble Howard family? Lost in thought, Ellinor was suddenly sshed with Coke. He yelled: ¡°You shameless woman, you dare to bully my favourite streamer Adelina! You¡¯ve really done her in!¡± People around started to echo him¡­. ¡°Exactly! Adelina is an inspirational and sweet girl, but because of your actions, she was devastated. She even said she wants to quit the inte, no more live¨Cstreaming!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 ¡°Adelina¡¯s so screwed, all thanks to this con woman!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so selfish, no way good things wille her way!¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality, took a deep breath, and wiped the drink off her face with a napkin. Then, looking at those clueless people, she reminded herself to stay cool and try not to get physical She¡¯d just stepped out of the police station, she didn¡¯t want to be a regr there because of fights! Adelina, that must be the name of the purple¨Chaired inte celeb, right? Yet, one of the spectators not only threw a cup of drink at her, but also rallied everyone: ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s teach this con woman a lesson for Adelina, pour all your coke on her!¡± ¡°Yes! This fraudster is so annoying, I can¡¯t even finish my cokel¡± ¡°Me neither!¡± ¡°Drench her!¡± Everyone started reaching for their cokes, ready to ssh Ellinor¡­. Sensing the danger, Ellinor stood up quickly to dodge! ¡°I dare you!¡± Suddenly a man¡¯s voice echoed, and the mood in the fast food restaurant hit rock bottom. Everyone turned to see a tall handsome man standing there, with striking features and a stern face. Damn, he¡¯s very good¨Clooking! The women in the room were all thunderstruck¡­ ¡°You¡¯re here causing trouble and picking on a girl. If you don¡¯t disperse, no one¡¯s leaving, the police will handle you.¡± This man¡¯s aura was powerful, hisposure and demeanormanded respect. Without realizing it, everyone retreated, clearing a path for him. Theo looked at Ellinor, who was soaked with coke, his eyes filled with anger! He¡¯d only been away for a moment, and Ellinor was already wronged. He couldn¡¯t bear it! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Theo calmly picked up the half cup of coke left on Ellinor¡¯s table, swung it, and sshed everyone present, all of them wore a face full of coke! Then, he disgustedly tossed the cup away, cupped Ellinor¡¯s face with both hands, and wiped off the stains: ¡°It¡¯s alright, fet¡¯s go home.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded, and followed Theo out of the chaotic fast food joint. She didn¡¯t want to argue with these people who didn¡¯t know the truth, after all, what they saw was all orchestrated by the puppet master. As everyone watched the powerful and handsome man lead away ¡®con woman¡® Ellinor, though they had objections, no one dared to stop. them. Even though they were intimidated by the suddenly serious man, but as they didn¡¯t know Theo, they didn¡¯t know what to be afraid of¡­ ¡°Hey, was that guy with that woman? Why were we scared of them!¡± ¡°Right! We don¡¯t need to fear them! If they¡¯re in cahoots, we should take pictures of them together and expose them!¡± Once someone took the lead, everyone else¡¯s courage also bolstered, and they went out again to film the two¡­ Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Just as Ellinor stepped out of the fast food joint, she heard footsteps behind her. She turned around and sure enough, those guys were on her tail again, along with some nosey reporters lugging their cameras¡­ Hailing a cab wouldn¡¯t be a good idea now. Given the whole extortion thing, taxi drivers might feel a bit too much solidarity, might not stay neutral. If they got all riled up too, then it would be a real pickle! ¡°We gotta leave!¡± Ellinor grabbed Theo¡¯s hand and they started legging it¡­ Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She wasn¡¯t scared of those guys, they were just a pain in the butt, tough to handle, and she couldn¡¯t just start a braw!! Plus, Theo¡¯s identity couldn¡¯t be blown! His identity was tied to the entire nchet Corporation, so she didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble for him over something trivial. They ran through the nearby alleyways, the spectators and reporters hot on their heels¡­ At a critical moment, Theo pulled her behind a pile of junk, hiding until those guys lost their trail. Ellinor let out a sigh of relief, panting from the sprint. Theo looked at her, ¡°Why did we have to run? Exercising after eating, what if you get a stomach¨C ache?¡± Ellinor blinked, feeling helpless, ¡°What, were we supposed to duke it out with them?¡± Theo gently scraped her flushed face with his finger, ¡°You don¡¯t need to get involved in a fight, just stay behind me.¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get dragged into this¡­¡± Before she could finish, someone shouted, ¡°I found them, over there!¡± ¡°Chase them! Don¡¯t let them get away!¡± ¡°Stop running!¡± Ellinor realized they were in a bind, ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve been spotted! You go! I can handle them on my own!¡± Theo frowned at her n, ¡°We leave together!¡± Ellinor was out of breath, sprinting right after a full meal didn¡¯t feel so great¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll stay and distract them! Stop dawdling, go!¡± Theo frowned, he wasn¡¯t happy with her decision. What did she take him for? Did she think he would just leave her and run away? Ellinor was like a cat on a hot tin roof, pushing him away¡­ Just then, Collin pulled up in his car, screeched to a halt and rolled down the windows, ¡°Hurry! Get her in the car!¡± Theo, holding Ellinor¡¯s hand, walked swiftly towards the car and they hopped in. Collin floored it, driving them away from that ce¡­ By the time the crowd got there, all they saw was a high¨Cend Maybach driving off, which only fueled their anger. ¡°Did that extortionist just get into a limited edition Maybach?¡± ¡°That woman can afford a luxury car and a hot young guy by extortion? This is unbelievable, is this fair?¡± ¡°This world is so unfair, a bad woman who makes money by extorting others¡® lives such afortable life, while wew¨Cabiding citizens have to work our butts off!¡± ¡°We should post all the footage online, exposing their true colors!¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s also expose the hot guy she¡¯s keeping on the inte! Viins should get their comeuppance, we should use public opinion to take down their scam gang!¡± Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m with you all the way, I¡¯ve got your back!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got it all on camera, crystal clear. I¡¯ll upload it online right away!¡°. ¡°I¡¯ll post it too, let¡¯s rally together and there¡¯s no way she can get away with this!¡± In the car, Ellinor took a little rest, feeling a bit better. Her stomach wasn¡¯t churning as badly as before. She reached out and said, ¡°Theo, hand me your phone.¡± Theo pulled a long face, handed her his phone but when she reached out to take it, he raised it high out of her reach, and asked coldly, ¡°First, tell me why you made me leave alone just now?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Because¡­ I was afraid they would catch you on carnera.¡± Theo was upset, he felt like she didn¡¯t consider him as one of her own, even looked down on him. Ellinor noticed Theo¡¯s displeasure, thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Theo, didn¡¯t you say your identity is special and you can¡¯t let others know your weakness? If those people caught you and me together, wouldn¡¯t there be people wanting to kidnap me every day? How would I live my life then?!¡± Theo was taken aback, his eyes softened. Her words cheered him up a bit, it seemed like she knew he considered her his weakness. He snorted, pat her head, ¡°Hmm, at least you know how to protect yourself.¡± Ellinor pouted, reached for the phone, ¡°Give me the phone already.¡± He gave her the phone. Ellinor took the phone, quickly opened Twitter to check the news today¡­ Everything looked normal on the trending topics, the rted topic had been suppressed, probably because Theo had it taken down. But the video had spread, it was hard to control people sharing it privately, mostizens probably knew about it already¡­ She then looked up the cause of the incident. Turned out it was a tweet from the influencer Adelina, twisting the truth,ining about what happened that day, saying she was scammed and lost tens of thousands, was forced to sell her house and car. Her mother fell ill because of this, and she felt all hope was lost¡­ Tsk, it was easy for her to cook up a lie, but Ellinor had to go through hoops to make people believe the truth! Probably because the video was edited in a very targeted way,izens surprisingly all sided with Adelina¡¯s lies. Thement section was filled with curses towards her, calling her a ¡°scammer¡± and wishing her ill! Not knowing if it was because of the curse, Ellinor¡¯s stomach started to hurt again. She frowned, instinctively covering her stomach. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Theo noticed her difort, narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ellinor shook her head lightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a bit of stomachache.¡± ¡°All you know is to run around! Come here!¡± Theo said, both soothing and irritated, then pulled her into hisp. He then put his warm hand over her belly, gently massaging it. Despite the significant effect, her stomach felt much better with his warm hand gently massaging it, But, Ellinor still felt quite embarrassed, ¡°Theo, can you not?¡± He raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a part of you I haven¡¯t touched?¡± Ellinor blushed, she nced at Collin who was driving, then red at Theo, ¡°Theo! Have you no shame?¡° Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Collin had already raised the partition between the front and back seats of his own ord, choosing not to look at them. He didn¡¯t fancy being under the intense gaze of Mr. nchet¡­. Theo gently rubbed her stomach for a bit, only stopping when he saw she looked a bit better. He pulled out a wet wipe, cleaning off the sticky soda residue on her small face. With a mix of heartache and anger, he reprimanded her: ¡°Where¡¯s all that sass you usually throw my way? You just let people walk all over you and don¡¯t fight back?¡± Ellinor shot him a look, before seriously saying, ¡°I¡¯m not a beast! Theo, if a beast attacked you, would you fight back? We should deal with beasts in a human way, not stoop down to their level! I don¡¯t want to argue with them. They are just people who have been influenced by fake news on the inte and lack critical thinking! The one we need to deal with is the one stirring up trouble online!¡± Theo patted her head, instructing, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. Just stay at home and rest for a few days until this blows over.¡± Ellinor was a bit upset, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why should I hide at home?¡± He coaxed her, ¡°We won¡¯t hide then, but we¡¯ll have to wake up early to go to the Ellinor was taken aback, Theo was taking her to the nchet Corporation? Wasn¡¯t that the same as going public with their rtionship? office together, okay?¡± She thought about it, shaking her head, ¡°I won¡¯t go! You go to work, what am I supposed to do? It¡¯ll be so boring!¡± He frowned, seriously telling her the gravity of the situation, ¡°Ellinor, in today¡¯s society, cyberbullying is no small matter! Listen to me, don¡¯t make me worry!¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes sparkled, so this is what it felt like to be cared for¡­ ¡°Theo, don¡¯t worry, I know my limits, I won¡¯t let people walk all over me!¡± Theo couldn¡¯t persuade her, but he didn¡¯t want to force her either. She had just agreed to try being with him. He would respect her and let her truly ept him. Not just blindly force her to listen to him. Also, he had long figured her out. The harder he chased, the faster she ran. She was different from other women. He conceded, helplessly pinching her chubby little face, ¡°Right, you¡¯re so great, only ever losing your temper with me! With others, you¡¯re understanding and magnanimous, truly so generous!¡± Ellinor frowned. Was Theoining about her treatment of him? Before, their rtionship was purely professional. Of course she would try to avoid him when they weren¡¯t acting! They had just agreed to try being together, she wasn¡¯t prepared yet! And, it felt like Theo was always treating her like a helpless child, she was already twenty years old okay! Evening. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. In a dpidated residential district in the suburbs of Greenhaven. W = FN This was Zachary¡¯s home, a criminal suspect who had almost harmed Patricia Howard. Zachary¡¯s wife had just returned home from the police station with their child, both of them crying the whole way. Because they found out their father was a bad man, arrested by the police. The child¡¯s trust in his father copsed, leading to an emotional breakdown. Aftering home, it took all of Zachary¡¯s wife¡¯s strength to calm the child down and put him to sleep. Not long after, their doorbell suddenly rang. She tucked the child in, got up from the bed and went to open the door. Outside, stood a woman wearing a hat, sunsses, and a mask, with a ck briefcase in her hand. Zachary¡¯s wife was a bit nervous, ¡°Hello, can I help you?¡± The woman pushed past her without a word, striding into the house, before taking off her sunsses and mask. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Zachary¡¯s wife finally recognized her, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Ms. Howard!¡± She had seen Ms. Howard earlier today at the police station, and her husband had also mentioned something about her, hence she left quite an impression. Zachary¡¯s wife was very polite, ¡°Ms. Howard, please have a seat, I¡¯ll grab you a ss of water!¡± Patricia nced at the modest sofa in the cramped living space, her eyes filled with disdain. She sneered, ¡°don¡¯t bother, I¡¯m leaving soon!¡± Zachary¡¯s wife felt a bit embarrassed and flustered by her guest¡¯s arrogant demeanour. Without saying much, Patricia opened the ck suitcase in her hand, ced it on the table and got straight to the point, ¡°Just keep Zachary quiet, I promise he¡¯ll be out of jail soon! Then you guys can leave the city. This money should be enough for a carefree life!¡± Seeing the full suitcase of cash, Zachary¡¯s wife was gobsmacked, ¡°Ms. Howard, you¡­ don¡¯t worry! Zachary filled me in on everything when I visited him at the station today, we know what to do!¡± ¡°Good to know.¡± Patricia sneered, left the suitcase behind, and left Zachary¡¯s house. As soon as Patricia left Zachary¡¯s house and got back in her car, she sprayed disinfectant all over herself. The neighbourhood was as filthy as a slum, making her feel sick to her stomach! Had she note to shut them up with the money, she wouldn¡¯t be caught dead in such a poor neighbourhood! She was worried about leaving a traceable record if she transferred the money through the bank. That¡¯s right! It was all her scheme, and Haillie was framed without a clue. Here¡¯s what happened¡­ That day, after returning to the country, she surprised Theo at the Pearl Moon. But Theo left her to find Ellinor! She went after Theo, but instead of finding him, she bumped into Ellinor, the one who made Theo ditch her, by the Trent River Bund! She had heard about Ellinor¡¯s life after marrying into the nchet family while she was abroad, and started to be wary¡­ N?velDrama.Org content rights. So she came up with a n, using the guy who was distributing flyers to Ellinor for a conspiracy. Yet, Ellinor managed to crack her n in the end! But Patricia is always one step ahead, never caught off guard. She had provided Zachary with several hypothetical stories and even showed him Haillie¡¯s picture. She told Zachary that if anything unexpected happened, he should immediately point the finger at Haillie. This wouldn¡¯t affect his final benefits, otherwise, he¡¯d get nothing, and his wife and son would face retaliation! What a pity, she had to sacrifice her loyal friend Haillie, losing a potential ally! Just then, Patricia¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Balfour Howard. Patricia answered the phone sweetly, ¡°Brother?¡± Balfour¡¯s concerned voice came through, ¡°Patri, dinner¡¯s ready at home. Grandpa and Grandma are here, and mom and dad are waiting for you to eat together, why did you go out again?¡± ¡°Brother, I just got back, some friends I haven¡¯t seen in a long time wanted to meet up. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all girls, and I¡¯ll be fine. I got it, I¡¯ll get home early!¡± After hanging up the phone, Patricia coldly tossed her phone onto the passenger seat. Then she took out a pack of cigarettes, deftly lit one, her smoking figure contrasting sharply with her usual innocent image. Patricia checked the time and smirked confidently. By now, Ellinor must be freaking out from the online attacks, right? What if Ellinor had uncovered Zachary¡¯s n? She has plenty of other ways to deal with Ellinor! As long as she canpletely ruin Ellinor¡¯s reputation, it¡¯s game over! Even if Theo has feelings for Ellinor, would the elders of the nchet family ept a girl with a bad character and constant scandals as Ellinor? Ellinor, just wait to be kicked out by the nchet family! A country girl dares topete with her, Patricia, for a man? As if she could! Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Patricia sneakily got her hands on the phone data of the influencer Adelina from her bro, copied it onto her own phone. After that, she edited a video herself, blurring out grandpa¡¯s face and nicked the Twitter ount of the inte celeb by some trickeries. She exposed Ellinor¡¯s ¡°dirty deeds¡±, causing a huge fuss online. The real Adelina, scared by her brother, had already scurried back home, too chicken to even go online! Her brother, always shielding his own, wouldn¡¯t let any ignoramus who dares offend their family get away with it, no matter who they were. To outsiders, though, he¡¯s always cold as ice. Even when he knew the whole scandal about Ellinor was a load of bull, he wouldn¡¯t bother sticking his nose in. As for grandpa¡­ Grandpa is a well-known scientist, always holed up in hisb conducting research. He wouldn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about what¡¯s happening on the inte. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Not long ago, his eyes got injured by some harmful gas during an experiment. Even till now, his sight hasn¡¯t been fully restored, let alone pay attention to the stuff happening online! However, Patricia felt the current oue wasn¡¯t up to her satisfaction. The trending topic had been pulled down, and the heat of the matter cooled down. She figured, it must¡¯ve been Theo sticking his oar in, helping Ellinor! Realizing this, jealousy surged in her heart. How on earth did Ellinor deserve Theoing to her rescue! Patricia¡¯s eyes flicked slightly, she got another crafty idea. She picked up her phone, logged into Twitter¡¯ with her private ount and posted a malicious rumor about Ellinor ¨C ¡°I know this Ellinor chick! She was my ssmate, had a bad rep in school, bullied ssmates, extorted protection money, even had an abortion! She¡¯d never go home, instead spent nights in hotels with different men! And now she¡¯s making a living out of ckmailing? Being her ssmate feels like an insult!¡± Immediately,izens started to share andment¡­ [Ellinor was a bully? She looks so delicate, turns out she¡¯s capable of everything nasty, even bullying!] [Those who bully others will have bad karma!] [She had such a messy private life, even had an abortion? She¡¯s really up to no good! She deserves what¡¯sing for her!] [She spent nights with different men, that¡¯s just disgusting¡­] Those hot-headedizens didn¡¯t care about the truth, they just wanted to vent online. So Patricia¡¯s tweet quickly went viral, with shares skyrocketing¡­ Seeing all those nastyments cursing Ellinor online. Patricia smirked, feeling quite chuffed. Then, she made a phone call to Theo¡¯s sister, Veronica, with an ulterior motive¡­ The phone rang for a while before it got picked up. Veronica sounded like she was woken up, ¡°Hello? Who is it?¡± Veronica was abroad. It was four in the morning there. Patricia knew it but went ahead with the call anyway. ¡°Veronica, sorry, did I wake you up?¡± Veronica recognized Patricia¡¯s voice, she¡¯s always fond of this girl from the Howard family, so her tone immediately became cheerful and warm: ¡°Patricia, is that you heard that you came back, but it¡¯s a bummer that I was taken abroad by grandma to apany grandpa for his treatment, so I couldn¡¯t hang out with you!¡± Patricia replied with a gentle smile. ¡°That¡¯s alright, when youe back, we¡¯ll hang out together!¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Veronica replied, ¡°Sure thing! So, Patricia, what¡¯s up with the call?¡± Patricia feigned hesitation, ¡°Well¡­ nothing much really! I got you a present, then found out you¡¯re not in the country I was thinking of sending it to you, so I need your address.¡± Veronica was touched, ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of you, remembering to get me a present! I wish you could be my sister inw! Then I wouldn¡¯t have been stuck in jail for over a week, only to be shipped overseas by my grandma for discipline. I¡¯ve lost all my freedom!¡± Patricia pretended to be shocked, ¡°What!? Veronica, how did you end up in jail?¡± The mention of it made Veronica furious, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Ellinor my brother brought home! She¡¯s sneaky, two¨Cfaced, and no good at all!¡± Patricia sighed sympathetically, ¡°Oh poor girl! Speaking of which, Haillie got thrown in the mmer too today! I¡¯m just gutted, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to get her out. So I thought I¡¯d chat with you to take my mind off things¡­¡± Veronica was surprised, ¡°What? Haillie got locked up too? What happened?¡± Patricia initially dodged the question but eventually spilled the beans under Veronica¡¯s persistent queries¡­ After hearing Patricia¡¯s ount, Veronica was livid, ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! It¡¯s that Ellinor again! I bet she set Haillie up too! My brother basically brought a disaster home!¡± Patricia got the reaction she wanted, then cautiously asked, ¡°By the way, Veronica, did you go online today?¡± Veronica answered, ¡°Nope! I¡¯ve been browsing foreign websitestely. Anything happened online?¡± Patricia advised, ¡°Veronica, you¡¯ve gotta remember not to let grandpa and grandma see the domestic websites. I¡¯m worried it¡¯ll make them sick¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? Anything happened on the domestic web that rtes to the nchet family?¡± ¡°Veronica, you¡¯d better not look, seriously, don¡¯t!¡± Upon hearing Patricia¡¯s half¨Cexnation, Veronica was already on her tablet to check. After reading it, she was fuming! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°That bitch actually resorted to ckmail! If people find out she¡¯s from the nchet family, she¡¯ll ruin our reputation! No way! I¡¯m telling grandpa and grandma right now, and they¡¯ll make my brother ditch that woman!¡± Patricia pretended to advise kindly, ¡°Veronica, don¡¯t do this, it¡¯s not a good idea¡­¡± But Veronica was already out of bed and dressing, ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t worry about it! The nchet family will never tolerate such disgraceful women ruining our family traditions!¡± With that, she hung up in a rush. Listening to the busy tone, Patricia broke into a smile. Everything was going ording to n! Back at the nchet family mansion, Ellinor went straight upstairs, eager to wash off the sticky coke residue on her. Theo followed her upstairs, but as soon as he set foot in the room, she ruthlessly pushed him out, attempting to lock him out! This man forcefully held the door open, not allowing her to close it. He quirked an eyebrow, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to cohabitate? Why are you kicking me out now?¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Ellinor blinked her eyes, ¡°Honey, I remember you brought me to the nchet family to help you out, so I¡¯ve been ying nice, following your lead, not stepping on your toes, and honestly, expecting nothing from you. But now, things have changed. Since we¡¯ve decided to give this a go, you should respect my wishes! With all that¡¯s been going on thesest few days, I¡¯m exhausted. I need some alone time. Can I have this room to myself? If you insist that this is your room, I can go to the guest room, or I can even take off and go back to my own ce!¡± Theo squinted at her, speechless. What a smart cookie she is! ¡°Yours, mine, whatever. When have I not backed down for you? If you want the room, it¡¯s yours. I¡¯ll go to the study.¡± ¡°Well, thank you then!¡± Ellinor smirked, chin lifted, grinning as she pointed at his hand on the door, ¡°Hand?¡± Theo didn¡¯t want to leave her alone, but her stubbornness left him no choice but to pull his hand away¡­ As soon as his hand moved, Ellinor mmed the door shut and headed to the bathroom to freshen up. Theo stood outside the closed door, not in the best of moods. For the first time in his life, someone had the guts to treat him this way, and it was the girl he adored. What could he do? Theo rubbed his temples in resignation, turned around, and saw his subordinate, Collin, not far away. He had apparently seen everything and was watching him anxiously¡­ Feeling annoyed, Theo lit up a cigarette, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Collin came over and reported, ¡°Mr. nchet, we¡¯ve tracked down the source of the video, but the IP address is fake. The real one is heavily encrypted. Our team is working on it. This seems to be a publicity stunt by the inte celebrity, trying to get back at Ellinor.¡± Theo flicked his cigarette, ¡°Find that inte celebrity. I¡¯ll handle the online mess. You guys can stay out of it.¡± Collin was surprised, Mr. nchet was personally getting involved?! Ellinor really had more sway over Mr. nchet than Ms. Howard¡­ ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Collin epted the order and left to handle it. After Collin left, Theo exhaled a puff of smoke, nced at the closed bedroom door, and headed to his study with a sigh. After her shower, Ellinor put onfortable clothes and felt much better. She sat at the desk and turned on herptop. After logging into her social media ounts, chat windows popped up with Ida Gipson and Chase Larios¡­ Chase: ¡°Ellinor, where are you?¡± Ellinor typed back: [At the nchet family.] Ida: ¡°Ellinor, we¡¯re trying to control the media narrative, but Mr. nchet beat us to it and cooled things down.¡± Ellinor: ¡°Got it.¡± Chase: ¡°Ellinor, I think someone¡¯s pulling the strings behind all this. Otherwise, how could things escte so quickly? Although the heat has died down, the public opinion is still against you. What should we do next?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ellinor: ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I can handle the online stuff. Chase, investigate who was behind the LED public confession at the Century Bank Building. Confirm if the recipient, Diana, is real, and check if there¡¯s a Diana in Greenhaven who happened to return to the country around that time.¡± Chase: ¡°Understood!¡± Ida: ¡°Ellinor, are you suggesting that the LED public confession wasn¡¯t done by Mr. nchet?¡± Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Ellinor: ¡°Hmm, indeed it¡¯s not him.¡± Ida: ¡°Now that¡¯s interesting! It seems someone is stirring the pot, making everyone who sees this whole scene misunderstand! I think it¡¯s quite likely that Ms. Howard herself did it. What do you think?¡± Ellinor had her suspicions too. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t trust Theo¡¯s exnation, or doubted his ability to investigate this minor matter. But, she couldn¡¯t help but think, what are the odds? Patricia could have returned earlier orter, but she just happened to return on the day Theo set up a tulip flower field! And on the day Patricia returned, someone just happened to publicly confess their love on the LED advertisement of the Century Bank building on the Bund to another girl with a simr name! The kicker is, such a grand confession didn¡¯t even use the full name of the person it was meant for! Who would know which girl it was? Even the person themselves wouldn¡¯t think that the confession was meant for them, right? Since they chose to confess publicly, they must be the kind of person who likes to unt their romantic rtionships. If they like to unt, why would they be so secretive about the name? It¡¯s contradictory, it didn¡¯t make sense. As for Theo ending the investigation after finding out that the person being confessed to on the LED advertisement order of the Century Bank building was named Diana, that¡¯s normal. Patricia was his benefactor, and Theo felt grateful to her, he wouldn¡¯t doubt her. No one would maliciously doubt someone who once saved them. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. But Ellinor was different, she had no connection with Patricia, and after these past few days, she hadn¡¯t developed a liking for Patricia either. She even felt that Ms. Howard, who looked as innocent as a fawn, can be quite phony at times. Also, all these recent events started happening after Patricia came back, basically non¨Cstop. It¡¯s hard not to think that these events have something to do with Patricia¡­ If they really did have something to do with her, then this seemingly innocent and gentle girl was quite the schemer, and one needs to be careful in the future. Suddenly, her phone vibrates¡­ Ellinor came back to her senses, looked down at the caller ID, and the name disyed was ¡°Grandpa¡°. Seeing ¡°Grandpa¡°, Ellinor felt strange, she didn¡¯t have a grandpa. Then she realized, she was using Theo¡¯s phone, it was Theo¡¯s grandpa calling¡­ Ellinor hesitated, she couldn¡¯t answer this call, she had never met Putnam nchet, and Putnam didn¡¯t know her. So, she picked up the phone, intending to bring it to Theo¡¯s study, but identally hit the answer button! The call connected! Oh no! From the other end of the line, an angry old man¡¯s voice demanded: ¡°Theo, what kind of woman have you brought into the nchet family? You¡¯re a grown man, how could you bring such a dishonest woman home? I think you¡¯re deliberately trying to shame me in my old age!¡± Ellinorughed. If she was not mistaken, the person Putnam was referring to should be her, right? Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Putnam on the other end of the line wasn¡¯t getting any reply and started to feel puzzled, ¡°Hello? Why is there no sound on your end? Can you hear me? Theo, say something!¡± Ellinor was speechless. What could she say? That she wasn¡¯t his sweet grandson, but the woman he just angrily talked about? As Ellinor was contemting how to respond to Putnam, suddenly Marissa nchet¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone¡­ ¡°You¡¯re so clueless, who told you to call Theo? You just took your pills and you¡¯re already causing a ruckus. Give me the phone!¡± And then, after a bit of futile struggling from Putnam, Marissa snatched the phone away! Once Marissa got the phone, she asked, ¡°Theo, there¡¯s a lot of drama online back home, what¡¯s going on?¡± Hearing Marissa¡¯s question, Ellinor sighed helplessly, getting ready to exin the whole situation¡­ But before she could get a word out, Marissa scolded sternly,¡± Theo, what did I tell you before I left? Didn¡¯t I tell you to take good care of Ellinor and treat her well? And now you let her get ndered online like this? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ellinor was taken aback. The words she was about to say stuck in her throat¡­ Marissa actually believed her and unconditionally criticized Theo on her behalf, did she not suspect her at all? Thinking about it, she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Marissa, even if Marissa suspected her now, she wouldn¡¯t feel anything about it. But the fact that Marissa so clearly stood by her side made her feel somewhat ttered¡­ Ellinor spoke up, ¡°Mrs. nchet, it¡¯s me.¡± Hearing Ellinor¡¯s voice on the other end, Marissa was surprised, ¡°Ellinor? Ellinor, is that you? Wait, were you the one who answered the phone just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, you heard everything Putnam said earlier?¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°Yeah, I heard everything.¡± Marissa said awkwardly, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t take what that old fool said to heart. He is just a bit confused.¡± ¡°Yeah, Mrs. nchet, don¡¯t worry, I understand.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t really care about Putnam¡¯s attitude. She didn¡¯t know Putnam, so she wouldn¡¯t care about his opinion. Marissa breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, I knew you were the most understanding!¡± Ellinor asked curiously, ¡°Mrs. nchet, why didn¡¯t you doubt me at all after seeing all those bad news about me online?¡± Marissa scoffed, ¡°What would I doubt you for? Would I suspect the daughter¨Cinw of the nchet family of being so broke that she would intentionally cause a traffic ident to scam a few thousand dors from some old car? I¡¯m not like some people who can¡¯t get their facts straight, it¡¯s obviously fake news!¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really smart and wise!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Receiving Ellinor¡¯s praise, Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Of course! But, Ellinor, I actually wish you were a girl who loved money!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t quite understand Marissa¡¯s point, ¡°Huh?¡± Marissa exined worriedly, ¡°Because the nchet family is very wealthy, and Theo is even richer. If you loved money, wouldn¡¯t Theo be perfect for you? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t like anything and also dislike Theo¡¯s cold personality and not understanding how to care for others, and dislike the nchet family¡­¡± Ellinor was very surprised. Marissa knew her so well and even trusted her character! Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 However, it seemed like Marissa was putting Ellinor on a pedestal. How could she not love money? Yes, she did have a deep affection for money, but what she loved was money earned through her own hard work, not money gained by marrying, pleasing men, or by dishonest means. On the other end of the phone, Putnam¡¯s disgruntled mumbling came through¡­ ¡°Heh, in this world, who doesn¡¯t love money? I don¡¯t understand how you could be so easily fooled into believing there¡¯s a woman in this world who doesn¡¯t like money! I think you¡¯ve been truly blinded by Ellinor!¡± Marissa went silent, seemingly taking a deep breath with great effort. Her voice became somewhat suppressed, sounding like she was gathering strength, and her tone became a bit strange¡­ ¡°Ellinor, try not to go out these next few days. If you need to go out, be careful. Theo should be able to resolve the issues online soon. I need to take care of some things, so I won¡¯t chat with you anymore.¡± Ellinor obediently replied, ¡°Okay, goodbye, Mrs. nchet.¡± Before she even hung up, she heard Marissa¡¯s loud scolding: ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Putnam cried out in pain, ¡°Ouch! Let go, I¡¯m a patient!¡± ¡°You remember that you¡¯re a patient? You seem too lively today¡­¡± The rest of the conversation was cut off, the call had ended. Ellinor found it a bit amusing. Marissa and Putnam were like two kids, quarrelling but still deeply in love. They were like a joyful couple, which was pretty rare! At that moment, someone sent a video call on her social media, the chat window popped up¡­ it was She Mendoza! Looking at theputer, Ellinor squinted her eyes. Ever since she found out she was not blood¨Crted to the Mendoza family, she had cut off contact with them. There was no point, they had been cold to her and she had no sentiment for that family. What was She trying to do by calling her now? After thinking for a bit, Ellinor epted She¡¯s video call, but didn¡¯t turn on her own camera. She was currently staying at the nchet family¡¯s ce, the luxurious background was easy to spot. If She saw it, she would definitely make a fuss! Soon, She¡¯s face appeared on the screen. She pointed at the camera, turning to her father Arnold Mendoza and saying, ¡°Dad, she picked up!¡± Arnold immediately leaned into the frame, furious, and barked out, ¡°Ellinor, where have you been?! You didn¡¯te home, and you didn¡¯t pick up your phone, either!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before, Ellinor would have respected Arnold, who was her father after all. Even if she didn¡¯t have feelings for him, she would still be polite and respectful. Now, knowing she wasn¡¯t rted to Arnold, she dropped the polite act. Ellinor replied calmly, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Arnold angrily retorted, ¡°You ungrateful rat, what kind of attitude is this? You did all those uneptable things and now you¡¯re hiding. causing our whole family to lose face and be attacked online! People are even sending wreaths and des to our house! Ellinor, do you think I¡¯ve lived too long?¡± Ellinor was taken aback. The Mendoza family¡¯s address had been found online so quickly? Clearly, someone was stirring up trouble and leaking information online! It seemed that before long, her marriage to the nchet family would also be found out¡­ Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Arnold said angrily. ¡°Ellinor Mendoza, go home now! Dispose of all the flowers in front of the house first, and then do things by yourself, admit your mistakes to the media and the public, and make sure they forgive you Don¡¯t make our family ashamed because of you!¡± But Ellinor was calm, even on the verge ofughter. Just now, an olddy she barely knew had firmly believed in her, urging her to stay indoors for safety But her father, on the contrary, hoped to let her face the public opinion on the Inte immediately, so as to help him clear his name. The contrast between the two was great. Since she was a kid, this had always been Arnold¡¯s way Whenever anything went wrong, he wouldsh out at her, ming and berating her without any justification. Not once did he try to understand her side of the story, consider whether she was wronged or misunderstood. Not even once She used to wonder, why was her dad so different from others? She couldn¡¯t feel the fatherly love her ssmates often praised in their essays. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. But it wouldn¡¯t be urate to say that Arnold was different from other fathers. Look at his attitude towards She Mendoza, it was like a perfect father who loved his daughter No matter what She did, Arnold would get over it quickly and continue to spoil her as before. With Ellinor, not at all. Now, Ellinor understood why Arnold was so cold and indifferent to her. They weren¡¯t blood rted, so his feelings for her didn¡¯t go beyond mere sympathy But then again, if Arnold knew from the start they weren¡¯t rted and didn¡¯t intend to adopt her, why did he bring her home from the hospital? Why didn¡¯t he take good care of her and instead sent her away to the countryside The more she thought about it, the more strange it seemed. Once this online public opinion incident was over, she would dig deeper into Arnold¡¯s past¡­ Arnold waited for a response on the other side of the screen, growing more and more impatient, ¡°Ellinor, have you gone deaf or dumb? Can¡¯t you hear me? Get home and deal with the mess you¡¯ve made!¡± Ellinor regained consciousness, ¡°Yeah, I heard you. But I¡¯m a bit tied up at the moment, so I won¡¯t be going back. I¡¯ll get someone to handle the flower situation, and i promise you won¡¯t receive stuff like that again. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now¡± Arnold was taken aback by her cold response, sensing a change in her attitude, ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s with this attitude!¡± Ellinor sounded a tad impatient, ¡°Huh? Do I have an attitude problem? Didn¡¯t I just agree to solve the problems you mentioned? What¡¯s there to be unhappy about?¡± Arnold was seething. ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more ungrateful! Not even calling me ¡®dad anymore, do you think you¡¯re something special?!¡± ¡°Dad, let me talk to her She took over the phone With her perfectly made¨Cup face, she looked disdainfully into the camera: ¡°Ellinor, you bad luck charm! Ever since you left the countryside toe to the city, our Mendoza family has been having bad luck! You messed up my career a while ago, and now you¡¯ve exposed me as the sister of a shameless troublemaker like you, let me abused by theizens and discussed by major websites along with you. It¡¯s utterly embarrassing! Ellinor, you must solve this problem immediately, then get your ass back to the countryside! Don¡¯t cause any more trouble for our Mendoza family in Greenhaven, got it?¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°She, wasn¡¯t it you who screwed up your own career? And whether I stay in Greenhaven or go back to the countryside doesn¡¯t seem to be your call, does it?¡± Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 ¡°At this point, how can you still be arrogant! No wonder people online are calling you shameless, you totally deserve it!¡± ¡°I deserve it? Then you deserve it for being implicated by me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tracy Mendoza couldn¡¯t help but also walked up to She, and said to the camera: ¡°Ellinor, why have you be such a mess? You ruined She¡¯s career! She was about to be mentored by the great director Pollock and be a new star, bringing glory to the Mendoza family! But because of your sabotage, that opportunity is gone! You even spread rumors that my She isn¡¯t Arnold¡¯s biological daughter, causing conflicts in our family! Luckily, Arnold gave us another chance to do a paternity test, proving that She is indeed our daughter, and all the disputes were caused by you! Now you¡¯re out there doing deceptive things to tarnish the Mendoza family¡¯s reputation! Ellinor, what the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°Deception? Tracy, isn¡¯t that your specialty? Didn¡¯t you get into the Mendoza family by deceiving? And didn¡¯t you help She get Pollock¡¯s resources through deception? It¡¯s just that when people found out the truth, you didn¡¯t seed! Why are you ming me? Besides, I¡¯m not as good at deception as you are, I can¡¯t steal your bread and butter!¡± Tracy¡¯s face turned pale instantly. ¡°What did you say?¡± How did Ellinor be so quick¨Cwitted today?! She used to be somewhat polite to them in front of Arnold.. She snatched the phone and shouted, ¡°Ellinor, how dare you talk to my mom like that! Who do you think you are! I warn you, apologize to my mom right now, or else¡­¡± Ellinor was annoyed by She¡¯s sharp voice, she casually cleaned her ear, then directly hung up the video call. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She called again, but Ellinor ignored it. She really doesn¡¯t have time to listen to the Mendoza family¡¯s nagging now, she has important things to do. [Chase, handle those flowers at the Mendoza family¡¯s door, find a way to stop those radicalizens from sending these things to the Mendoza family] There was no response from Chase. Ida Gipson¡¯s message popped up: [That guy already went out to check on the thing you just assigned] Ellinor rubbed her temples, she almost forgot because of the Mendoza family¡¯s nagging¡­ [ida, you send someone to do it then!] Ida ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry! I will send someone to notify all the flower shops and funeral services in the city, so that they will not dare to ept any orders for deliveries to the Mendoza family¡± Ida went offline to handle the matter. Ellinor began to deal with the criticisms she received online. She opened a special software with a red mark hidden in an encrypted folder on herputer, after clicking to open it, she entered a long password, essing the deep web that ordinary people can¡¯t reach¡­. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Just as Ellinor was about to delete a series of illegal posts and tweets that exposed her personal info online, a user with a virtual ID named ¡®Bryanderful popped up, sending her three excited emojis in session. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re online, I need your help!¡± This ¡®Bryanderful¡® was none other than the young man from the Howard family, Byran Howard After a series of recent incidents, Ellinor had even less affection for the Howard family [What¡¯s the matter? Bryanderful: ¡°A friend of mine is being cyber attacked, could you help me delete those posts that defame her, revealing her personal info? The belittling of her in those posts is untrue! I¡¯ve rallied our AJ Alliance friends to fight back and delete them, but some posts have high¨Clevel defense barriers that our tech can¡¯t crack.¡± Ellinor was taken aback. Byran, the guy notorious for protecting Patricia Howard, was trying to help her behind her back? What¡¯s happening here? She remembered that day at the hospital, Byran¡¯s disappointed look at her, even pointing at her nose and lecturing her. Ellinor was curious and typed back. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ellinor you¡¯re talking about Patricia¡¯s romantic rival? I remember you scolding her before, howe she¡¯s your friend now?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s Patricia¡¯s rival, but Ellinor isn¡¯t a bad guy. She even helped me out big time before. Recently, she was misunderstood by Balfour Howard and Patricia, nearly got jailed, so I feel guilty I can¡¯t just watch her take the fall, I want to help her! Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Although Byran can be a bit of a tsundere, he was still a lot better than Balfour who¡¯s all talk but no action. At least Byran knew right from wrong and could reflect on his actions How could Ellinor not help herself? So she went along with his request: ¡°Alright.¡± Bryanderful was very excited, ¡°Awesome! Thank you!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It took him three seconds to react, ¡°Wait, how did you know the Ellinor I want you to help is Patricia¡¯s rival? I couldn¡¯t seem to tell who it was!¡± Ellinor began to mind her own business, ignoring him. Bryanderful sent another starry¨Ceyed emoji, ¡°You really are one of the top two hackers in the world, you know everything!¡± Ellinor was speechless. Was this the logic of fanatical fans? This kid really adored her! Ellinor tapped her keyboard, entered aplex code, and went straight into Twitter¡¯s backend control system. Byran,cking the ability to infiltrate a fully defended backend control system of a big corporation, could only follow her ID Ellinor opened the backend of the search engine, prepared to search and delete all negative posts in one go. However, she found the search results empty, all the negative posts had been cleared? 10 get in. The inte was now very calm, including those posts that publicly revealed her school, phone number, home address, and other personal information, were cleaned up Ellinor was puzzled, she asked Bryanderful: ¡°Didn¡¯t your AJ Alliance already delete all the posts?¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t! A lot of posts have defense mechanisms, several of us tried for a long time but couldn¡¯t delete them. What happened, howe all those posts are gone now! They were really all cleaned up!¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows, if it wasn¡¯t Byran and his crew, then who could it be? Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 N?velDrama.Org content rights. Not many can hack into such a high¨Clevel encrypted system and remote control it! Who would risk doing such a thing for her? ¡°Look, seems like it¡¯s that anonymous ID!¡± Bryanderful discovered that someone was deleting the ¡®Ellinor purposely creating a scene¡® videos that were circting online. A few secondster, none of these fake videos could y normally Ellinor squinted her eyes. The encrypted hacker ID was. Bryanderful, like a cluelessd, sent a message to the renowned hacker, asking him: ¡°Who are you? Why are you helping Ellinor? Do you know her?¡± The hacker didn¡¯t even bother with Bryan and continued his work. Ellinor snapped back to reality and typed a few words: [AAAres, long time no see] [Hm, long time no see] This short greeting left Bryanderful so shocked he nearly lost his head! ¡°Holy cow! AAAres? You¡¯re the world¡¯s top hacker AAAres!!!¡± AAAres still ignored Byran. And Ellinor didn¡¯t bother him further. AAAres, the mysterious person touted as the number one hacker, had won first prize in the global hackerpetition for ten consecutive years. When Ellinor started participating in the hackerpetition, AAAres had already stoppedpeting. They never met each other on the battlefield. However, because she also performed exceptionally in the global hackerpetition,parable to AAAres in his prime, people oftenpared them. Two years ago, they met once at a global hackers¡® offline forum. Hackers are reluctant to expose their real identities offline, so at that forum, everyone was fully masked and armed. No one knew anyone¡¯s real face, not even their genders, as everyone was using voice changers. That was the first time she met AAAres. They exchanged views and found they had many inmon, and they became friends. However, their friendship was solely based on mutual admiration of each other¡¯s skills, with no interest in their real identities. But this incident, where the low¨Ckey AAAres actually helped her, surprised Ellinor. AAAres didn¡¯t know her real identity was Ellinor Why would he help her? At this moment, Bryanderful was still excitedly hopping around in the chat box: ¡°I¡¯m so pumped! I met Snow Bunny and AAAres online at the same time today, saw the meet¨Cup of the two top hackers in the world with my own eyes, I witnessed history!!!¡± Nobody paid attention to Bryanderful¡¯s self¨Ccelebration. Ellinor ignored ¡®Bryanderful¡® and asked AAAres again: [Do you know the Ellinor who got cklisted by the entire web?] AAAres replied [Why, you know her too?] The word ¡°too¡± seemed to imply that he knew about Ellinor, but wasn¡¯t certain Ellinor was a bit surprised, but wanted to protect her identity: ¡°I don¡¯t know her, someone just asked me to help delete her posts. So how do you know Ellinor?¡± "You seem quite interested in her?¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 AAAres: ¡°Seems like you¡¯re interested in her?¡± Ellinor kept silent. She felt that although it was through the screen, she could feel a strong sense of protection and guard, and it might also contain a strong possessive desire She might have touched a sensitive spot of AAAres As hackers, they¡¯re usually pretty good at keeping their personal lives private, not liking to spill too much about their offline affairs. It¡¯s normal. She might have crossed a line N?velDrama.Org content rights. Thinking this, Ellinor didn¡¯t continue to pry and changed the subject. ¡°No biggie, just casual curiosity By the way, are you going to the Global Hackers Summit this year? AAAres It depends¡± Ellinor ¡°What¡¯s up? What could possibly stop you?¡± AAAres ¡°Got hitched Homemitments might keep me from traveling¡± Ellinor found this amusing, didn¡¯t expect AAAres to be such a good guy! She replied ¡°Congrats! That¡¯s fun, I just got married too. At this time, Bryanderful suddenly interjected. ¡°You two, did you get married offline? Wow! You¡¯re like the Romeo and Juliet of the hacker world! Just to rify, you two are a guy and a girl, right? Snow Bunny, you¡¯re a guy, right? AAAres can¡¯t be a girl, right? Wait, you two aren¡¯t both guys, right?¡± Ellinor And AAAres were both speechless. Ellinor booted the chatty Bryanderful from the chat. Then, she sincerely said to AAAres: ¡°Anyway, I hope to see you at this year¡¯s Hackers Summit. I look forward to discussing thetest vulnerabilities and hacking techniques ofputer systems with you¡± AAAres: ¡°Mhm, we can exchange ideas if there¡¯s a chance¡± Once everything was handled by AAAres, Ellinor logged off. She suddenly remembered she had the design order for the nchet Corporation¡¯s new office building to work on! She initially nned to send a draft to Theo within three days, but now three days had passed and she hadn¡¯t even started due to being caught up with other things. Might as well start now while she has the time! Ellinor immediately opened her drawing software and got to work¡­. In his study. Theo also logged off, tiredly pinching the bridge of his nose. He checked the time on his phone and then sent a message to Ellinor. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie over for a while?¡± Ellinor was engrossed in her design when her phone buzzed. She checked the message, furrowed her brows and replied: ¡°What for? Do you need something?¡± ¡°I just want to see you¡± Ellinor turned on her phone camera, gave a fake smile and a hand gesture, then sent him a selfie, saying: ¡°Feast your eyes on this! Goodnight, no need to reply, I¡¯m going to bed¡± Theo was speechless. He was amused by her behavior! She was irritating and endearing. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 The Howard family Balfour was sitting in a wicker chair in front of a tidy built¨Cin bookshelf, one hand holding a book and the other a steaming cup of coffee Secretary Quinton was standing by, dutifully reporting ¡°Mr. Balfour, about the incident online, Ms Mendoza¡¯s situation is really pitiful. Should we help her out?¡± Although Quinton wasn¡¯t really a fan of Ellinor¡¯s attitude towards Mc Balfour, he had to admit that she did help their elder at The Bund of Trent River. If it wasn¡¯t for her, the elder would have definitely been harmed by the inte starlet. Balfour squinted his eyes, remembering Ellinor¡¯s indifference towards him: ¡°She¡¯s Theo¡¯s girlfriend, so we don¡¯t need to intervene in anything¡± Quinton agreed, Mr. nchet should be capable of protecting his own girlfriend! Well, it seemed that he was worrying too much Balfour elegantly put down his coffee cup and continued, ¡°Right now, the main thing is, how did the video on the inte get leaked and where did it come from Do help me find out¡® Quinton replied somewhat helplessly. Tve tried to find out, but really can¡¯t find it. We confiscated the inte starter¡¯s phone on the spot, there¡¯s no way she had time to backup. The phone was then in your possession, only given to the police for evidence collection, no one else touched it.¡± A flicker of alertness crossed Balfour¡¯s eyes, ¡°So you¡¯re saying someone messed with the phone while I wasn¡¯t paying attention?¡± Quinton hesitated for a moment before nodding, ¡°I believe, that¡¯s the only possibility¡± Balfour closed his book, ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping the phone in the drawer of this study, if someone messed with it, it must be an inside job!¡± Quinton thought it was unlikely to be someone from the household, ¡°Uh usually only Miss Patricia would dare to enter your study without your permission, no one else would dare to ¡± As Quinton was saying this, Patricia bustled in with a te of snacks, smiling brightly ¡°I brought back pizza, specifically for you to try!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Balfour rarely saw Patricia so happy, even though he wasn¡¯t interested in sweet foods, he still took a piece of pizza to please her, taking a small bite to taste. Patricia blinked expectantly, ¡°How is it? Yummy?¡± ¡°Yep, anything you buy is delicious¡± Patricia giggled, her smile sweet. Balfour was tasting the sweetness of the pizza, when he suddenly looked at the innocent Patricia and fell silent, then he asked her, ¡°Patri, have you been in my study recently, did you touch the phone in the drawer?¡± Patricia looked surprised, then innocently said, ¡°No! What happened?¡± ¡°Do you know about Ellinor being attacked online?¡± A hint of tension shed across Patricia¡¯s face, quickly reced by calmness. She nodded, ¡°Yeah, I overheard some people talking about it when I was out eating with friends, but I haven¡¯t checked it online yet. What happened?¡± Balfour frowned, his gaze bing serious, ¡°Patri, are you sure you don¡¯t know what happened?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± Patricia looked hurt, her eyes filling with tears, ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Seeing Patricia¡¯s eyes well up with tears, Balfour¡¯s heart softened He reached out to wipe away the tear at theer of her eye andforted her, ¡°Alright, Patri, don¡¯t cry. I was just asking¡± Patricia sniffled, pouting. ¡°Your tone just now was clearly not just asking casually. You were so serious!¡± Balfour sighed helplessly, exining patiently. ¡°Patri, because that phone is always in the drawer of my study. Now someone has edited a video from that phone and posted it online to discredit Ellinor I was just trying to rule out any suspects from within before letting Quinton investigate others Why would I ever not trust you?? Patricia wiped her tears, nodding understandingly. ¡°I see if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s understandable that you suspect me After all, I¡¯m the only one who can freely go in and out of your study¡± Seeing her understanding. Balfour felt guilty and patted her head affectionately ¡°But I really didn¡¯t, and I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing Recently, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s been in and out of your study. Haven¡¯t you been making Byran finish his homework in your study every daytely? Carlos, who¡¯s in charge of taking care of Byran, and the people who¡¯ve been bringing him tea and water, they¡¯ve all been in and out of your study a lot these days We should investigate each of them to see who¡¯s trying to smear Ellinor online ¡°Byran?¡± Balfour¡¯s face tightened, bing serious Patricia hesitated, then looked worried, ¡°You don¡¯t think Byran might have done it to get back at Haillie, do you? Byran and Haillie are close, and seeing Haillie taken away by the police, he might have. Balfour thought of that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing Byran and sighed, ¡°He¡¯s in no position to take revenge for anyone. Haillie Knottsmitted a crime, and she had the audacity to use your safety to frame Ellinor! She deserves her punishment. It¡¯s not up to Byran to avenge her¡± Patricia saw Balfour getting angry and hurriedly tried to soothe him, ¡°It might not necessarily be Byran, I¡¯m just worried.¡± At home, besides that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing Byran, none of the other servants even knew who Ellinor was. So, who would have the motive and time to smear someone they didn¡¯t know? Balfour thought for a moment and then calmed down, ¡°Patri, you¡¯ve been feeling unwell and you went out with your friends. You must be tired. Go get some rest, I still have N?velDrama.Org content rights. some work to deal with¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you. Take your time to investigate, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find out who did it.¡± With that, Patricia turned and walked out of the study. As soon as she stepped out, her sweet and understanding face darkened, and she gritted her teeth in anger. What a terrible decision! She didn¡¯t expect Balfour, who was usually indifferent to others and didn¡¯t waste time, to spend time investigating Ellinor! Worst case scenario, if Balfour found out it was her, she was done for! So, she had to deflect the suspicion onto Byran first¡­. Balfour sent away Patricia who couldn¡¯t bear the pressure, then his expression immediately became serious, and he told Quinton to say ¡°you go get Byran over here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 ¡°Quinton went to find Byran, who was feeling bummed about being kicked out of Underworld Web by Snow Bunny He wanted to get back into Underworld Web, but couldn¡¯t because Snow Bunny had locked his ID, banning him for 48 hours. Why would Snow Bunny do that? Byran helplessly smacked his keyboard, and then flipped over to Twitter to check out thetest on the Ellinor Frame¨CUp Incident. All those posts and videos attacking Ellinor online had disappeared at least things wouldn¡¯t get worse Next, he needed to find a way to help Ellinor clear her name, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to move freely in public, she would be surrounded and attacked. Should he ask Balfour for help? Balfour was notoriously unhelpful unless it concerned him or the Howard family, otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t waste his time. So no matter what Ellinor¡¯s situation was, he wouldn¡¯t lift a finger to help. Byran leaned back in his chair, his arms behind his head, deep in thought. However, Balfour had that inte celebrity¡¯s phone, if he could get the original unedited video from the phone and post it online, it would clear Ellinor¡¯s name, But how could he get the original video from Balfour? ¡°Byran, Mr. Balfour wants to see you!¡± Suddenly Quinton¡¯s voice came from outside the door, startling Byran out of his thoughts, causing him to fall over in his chair with a scream of pain. Hearing themotion, Quinton asked cautiously, ¡°Byran, are you okay?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Byran got up and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯ve finished all my homework for today. What does Balfour want with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, you¡¯d better go and ask him yourself!¡± ¡°Okay, I got it! You go ahead, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Byran had a bad feeling about this. Every time Balfour called him, it was either to scold him or force him to study, never anything good. Five minutester, Byran reluctantly arrived at Balfour¡¯s study. ¡°Do you need me for something?¡± He knocked on the door, but after a long while, there was no response So he tried to push the door open and saw that nobody was in the study ¡°Balfour?¡± ¡°Are you here?¡± Byran quietly entered the study, confirmed Balfour was not there, and suddenly had an idea! He could take this opportunity to back up the original video from the inte celebrity¡¯s phone and post it online to help Ellinor clear her name! He had noticed while doing homework that Balfour had taken out the inte celebrity¡¯s phone, which should be in the drawer on the left side of his desk. Having made up his mind, Byran once again checked his surroundings to make sure no one else was around. Then he went over and opened the drawer, and as expected, he found the inte celeb¡¯s phone! Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Byran quickly pulled out the cell phone from his drawer, found a USB cable to connect it to Balfour¡¯s computer, then pulled out a sh drive and plugged it into theputer. His actions were smooth and practiced But just as he was about to back up the video files from his phone to the sh drive ¡°What are you doing?¡± Balfour¡¯s deep voice suddenly echoed in the study Byran froze, lifting his head stiffly. I was just looking for some study materials¡± Balfour squinted, ¡°On myputer? Don¡¯t you have your own?¡± Byran was flustered, ¡°Um¡­ I just remembered a point I had forgotten to look up when I walked into your study I was afraid I might forget it again, so I used your . While talking, Byran had quietly unplugged the USB cable and pocketed the celeb¡¯s phone Balfour, with a poker face, easily saw through his little trick. He stepped forward, extending a hand, ¡°Hand it over¡± Byran yed innocent, but he was clearly uneasy, his gaze darting around, ¡°Hand over what?¡± Anger shed in Balfour¡¯s eyes, ¡°Caught in the act and still lying? Your grades don¡¯t improve, but you¡¯ve learned all these little tricks!¡± At the mention of his grades. Byran felt deeply ashamed and knew he couldn¡¯t hide from Balfour any longer. He honestly took out the phone from his pocket, I¡¯m sorry I admit I took this phone, but I just wanted.¡± Balfour took the phone, interrupted him, ¡°No matter what you were thinking, you should never twist right and wrong, or smear someone who once helped your grandfather¡± Byran was taken aback, not understanding what Balfour meant, ¡°What?¡± Balfour snorted, ¡°Those online stuff, do you think pixting grandpa¡¯s photo is enough? I pointed out Ellinor at the police station because I thought she hurt Patri, and we couldn¡¯t be lenient for Patri¡¯s safety. Now that the police have cleared Ellinor, but you¡¯re still trying to smear her? Aren¡¯t you afraid of making people think we, the Howards, are ungrateful?!* Byran felt wronged, ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t do those stuff online!¡± Seeing Byran¡¯s firm attitude, Balfour started to doubt¡­. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Balfour, Byran, what¡¯s going on? I was about to go downstairs for a drink and heard you two arguing?¡± Patricia suddenly walked in wearing her nightgown, looking like she had rushed over at the noise Seeing his beloved Patricia, Byran immediately ran to her andined, ¡°He¡¯s being too much! He wrongfully used me of posting stuff online to attack Ellinor!¡± After hearing this, Patricia frowned, patted Byran¡¯s arm tofort him, then turned to Balfour, ¡°You have no proof that Byran did this: What if you¡¯re wrong¡­¡± Just then, Quinton walked in, reporting thetest investigation results, ¡°We found video editing software and the source file of the viral video on Byran¡¯s desktop andptop. along with the login record of the female celeb¡¯s Twitter ount¡± What?! Byran finally realized that Balfour called him over just to transfer him away so Quinton could investigate hisputer! But how could hisputer have those things Quinton mentioned? That¡¯s impossible! What on earth was going on? Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Balfour frowned, mming the influencer¡¯s phone onto the table and ring at Byran with disappointment ¡°You don¡¯t study hard, but you do these hacker things on the Inte! Do you think that as long as you learn some basic skills, you can do evil without being discovered? If you¡¯re gonna pull off these uncool stunts, at least remember to not leave criminal evidencel¡± Byran blinked back tears, his eyes reddening. ¡°I admit I was involved with the hacking, but that video of Ellinor wasn¡¯t edited or spread by me. I never meant to hurt hert ¡°You still deny it in the face of hard evidence?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not denying I truly didn¡¯t do it!¡± Balfour was clearly agitated, ¡°Quinton, take him back to his room. No food until he admits his mistake!¡± Quinton obviously hesitated, but finally obeyed, as ordered¡® Byran wiped the tears that were about to flow with his arm, and said stubbornly I won¡¯t eat it! You are a fool. You misunderstood Ellinor before, and now you¡¯re misunderstanding me! Someday, you¡¯ll be misunderstood too!¡± Worried that Byran would further infuriate Balfour, Quinton quickly ushered him out. Seeing this, Patricia breathed a sigh of relief, a smirk ying on her lips. She was thoroughly satisfied. This way, Balfour wouldn¡¯t suspect her anymore While Byran was in Balfour¡¯s study, she had quickly tampered with Byran¡¯sputer system before Quinton brought in the investigators. All the evidence Quinton had found was nted by her She had to do this She couldn¡¯t let Balfour know the truth, only to make the innocent Byran a scapegoat! It was a pity that she hadn¡¯tpletely ckened Ellinor¡¯s name this time. Snapping out of her thoughts, Patricia feigned concern, ¡°About Byran¡­¡± Balfour waved her off, ¡°He¡¯s old enough to take responsibility for his actions. I¡¯ll handle this. You don¡¯t need to worry, go rest.¡± ¡°Alright then, you should rest too!¡± Patricia sighed, feigning helplessness, and left After settling Byran, Quinton returned, worried, ¡°Mr. Howard, Mr. nchet has many resources. Even though Byran hid his IP Mr. nchet could still trace it. If he misunderstands and thinks you did it¡­¡± Balfour raised an eyebrow, ¡°So what if he thinks it was me?¡± ¡°I just think we should avoid unnecessary conflicts with the nchet family. The feud between our elders is already deep enough. It¡¯s even affecting Miss Patricia¡¯s marriage. If the feud esctes, Miss Howard, caught in the middle, would suffer even more¡­ Today¡¯s incident, after all, was Byran¡¯s doing.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Balfour understood that Patricia still carried a torch for Theo, and this mightst a lifetime. Considering Patricia¡¯s feelings for Theo, he had to show some respect to the nchet family. Rubbing his temples, he instructed, ¡°Tomorrow morning, take Byran to the nchets to apologize and exin the situation. Hand over the original video to Theo. If he¡¯s still not satisfied, let hime to me.¡± Quinton nodded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Patricia quietly grabbed some bread and snacks and snuck them over to Byran. Quinton, who was ordered by Balfour to have two bodyguards stationed outside Byran¡¯s door, saw that it was Ms. Howard who hade. After a moment of hesitation, they let her in without stopping her Balfour always listens to Ms Howard, and even if Balfour himself was here, he would definitely be moved by Ms Howard¡¯s coquetry and let her in If they stopped her, and Ms Howard went to Balfour unhappy, he would definitely get angry with them. So, they figured they might pretend to not see it. Patricia entered Byran¡¯s room and saw Byran lying face down on the bed, burying his face in the pillow and crying ¡°Byran, get up! You¡¯ll suffocate like this!¡± Heaning Patricia¡¯s voice, Byran was taken aback, then sat up, wiping his tears with a wronged and stubborn look. ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s sote, haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. I was worried about you, so I came to check.¡± Patricia took a tissue from the table and walked over to wipe his swollen eyes. ¡°Look at you, such a big boy, why are you crying?¡± Byran didn¡¯t want to cry, but he felt wronged ¡°I was misunderstood! I didn¡¯t do what Balfour said I only wanted to get the influencer¡¯s phone from Balfour today because I wanted to get the original video to help Ellinor clear her name on the inte.¡± Patricia was startled, and the movement of wiping Byran¡¯s tears stopped. A hint of surprise shed in her eyes. Byran wanted to help Ellinor too? What kind of charm does Ellinor have that not only made the usually cold Balfour take the time to investigate the source of the video, but also made the tsundere Byran risk going to Balfour, whom he fears the most, to steal the phone? This was a hidden powerhouse Seeing Patricia¡¯s dazed expression, Byran frowned, ¡°What are you thinking about? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe me either?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Patricia snapped back to reality and smiled warmly, ¡°Byran, what are you talking about! Of course I believe you. But, you know what Balfour is like. He only cares about results, not feelings. Right now, you don¡¯t have any evidence to prove you didn¡¯t do those things, so Balfour will absolutely not forgive you. So just listen to me, go to the nchet family first thing tomorrow and admit that the online incident was a moment of recklessness on your part, let Balfour and Theo cool down¡± Byran was startled and immediately pushed Patricia¡¯s hand away, resisting. ¡°What are you saying? You want me to admit to something I didn¡¯t do? I won¡¯t go! Why should I go!¡± Patricia sighed deeply revealing a conflicted and disappointed expression, ¡°Byran, I¡¯m not trying to force you to admit to anything it¡¯s just¡­ you know, my greatest wish in life is to marry Theo and spend the rest of my life with him. But because of the grudges between our Howard family and the nchet family¡¯s ancestors, our rtionship has always been hindered. Now, if the online incident were to add to the conflict between our families, I would truly have no hope of ever being with Theo! Byran, I hope you can think of the bigger picture and endure it for a while, okay?¡± As Patricia spoke, her eyes turned red. With her already innocent looking face, this crying made her even more pitiful. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Byron¡¯s steadfast heart began to waver for Patricia¡¯s happiness. ¡°But, I feel like Thro¡¯s feelings towards Ellinor seem Patricia quessed what he was about to say, not wanting to hear him out, she lightly interrupted him ¡°I know, Theo is indeed treating Ellinor well now since he did marry her after all, he cant just ignore her. This is at least what the elders of the nchet family expect. And besides, Theo is a responsible man. Even if he doesn¡¯t have feelings for Ellinor, he wouldn¡¯t abandon her Byran frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not it I think Theo¡¯s attitude towards Ellinor is a bit different, even better than towards you.¡± Patricia interrupted him again. ¡°That¡¯s just him pretending to be affectionate, so he doesn¡¯t blow his cover in front of the nchet family elders. His care, gentleness, and protection towards Ellinor are all because she is his wife in name only, not because he has personal feelings for her! Theo told me, this marriage is just to appease his family elders Once Putnam nchet¡¯s health stabilizes, he will end this sham marriage. And besides, a cold¨Chearted guy like Theo couldn¡¯t possibly fall for another woman in just over a month. I know Theo best, he wouldn¡¯t!¡± After hearing this. Byran felt Patricia made sense. Theo wouldn¡¯t be someone to easily fall in love with someone else! He thought for a moment, looking at Patricia¡¯s pained expression from love, he finally gave in, ¡°Alright! For you, I¡¯ll go apologize to the nchet family tomorrow and take all the me¡­¡± ¡°Byran!¡± Patricia, was so moved that she burst into tears, hugged Byran tightly, ¡°Good boy, I know you love me the most! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find out how those things got into yourputer and who framed you. I¡¯ll clear your name! Byran nodded firmly Patricia finished crying, got up and wiped her tears, then pushed all the snacks she brought to Byran, ¡°Byran, these are all your favorite snacks. Have some, don¡¯t starve yourself, it¡¯ll break my heart!¡± Byran didn¡¯t feel like eating at the moment, but seeing her sincerity, he didn¡¯t want to refuse. So, he opened a bag of toast and took a big bite. Patricia, looking at this easily persuaded Byran, felt a sense of aplishment. Now that she had sessfully convinced Byran, this matter had nothing to do with her. Anyway, Byran taking the fall wouldn¡¯t lose him anything, at most he would get scolded by Balfour! But if Balfour found out she did something wrong, she would definitely lose Balfour¡¯s trust and Theo¡¯s favor. She couldn¡¯t let that happen! Byran was her brother who loved her so much, so just let him continue to bear this responsibility! The next day In the morning. Theo walked out of his study, Ellinor was still asleep. He returned to the room, knocked on the door, there was no response. He tried to turn the door handle, but the door was still locked¡­ Seeing this, Devin immediately understood: ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get the spare key right away.¡± Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Theo waved his hand dismissively, ¡°No need. From now on, as long as she has locked the door and there¡¯s no safety issue, absolutely nobody is allowed to unlock it with a key¡± Devin was taken aback, yes¡± This was a total departure from Mr. nchet¡¯s previous stance. In the past, Ellinor would also lock her door, which always ticked Mr. nchet off. He would have someone unlock it. His room was his territory No one was allowed to lock it, let alone lock him out of it. Yet now, he seemed to be totally fine with it What a turn of events! Instead of knocking again, Theo pulled out his phone and called the person inside. It rang for a while before being answered by a groggy sounding Ellinor, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to get up, let¡¯s have breakfast together¡± Ellinor had stayed upte working on designs and only went to bed in the early hours. Right now, she just wanted to sleep. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry Enjoy yourself.¡± With that, she hung up. Being hung up on. Theo¡¯s face darkened Usually he was the one calling the shots, rejecting others. Now Ellinor was giving him a taste of his own medicine, and it was quite a bitter taste at that. The man redialed, ¡°Open the door. Let me see you.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor picked up again, sounding a bit irritated, ¡°Didn¡¯t I send you a picture yesterday? You can look at it anytime, anywhere!¡± ¡°You want me to just look at the picture? Just look at the picture without doing anything?¡± How could he be satisfied with looking at that picture?! Ellinor became a bit more alert, ¡®Are you seriously starting with the sexual harassment this early in the morning? Have you no shame?¡± Hearing her indignant response, Theo smirked, ¡°Alright, go back to sleep. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± ¡°Hmph! Next time when you¡¯re sleeping soundly, I¡¯ll call you and make you get up and go back to bed!¡± With that, she hung up indignantly Theo didn¡¯t get angry Instead, heughed softly, his eyes full of affection. He put away his phone and looked at Devin, ¡°Let her be. When she wakes up, ask her what she wants to eat and make her breakfast¡± The look on Devin¡¯s face was one of disbelief, ¡°Yes, understood, don¡¯t worry¡± Was he seeing things? The usually stoic Mr. nchet was acting like a lovestruck teenager, all happy and giddy even though he was denied entry and had tomunicate through the phone? Mr. nchet seldom smiled and was always good at keeping his emotions to himself. Yet today, simply because of a phone call with Ellinor, his face was lit up with such a gentle smile.. Unbelievable! It seemed they would have to pay more attention to Ellinor from now on. Mr. nchet had clearly fallen for her! Without waking Ellinor, Theo went downstairs alone for breakfast. Collin entered the dining room respectfully, ready to report on the task Mr. nchet had assigned him yesterday. ¡°Mr. nchet, we¡¯ve found that inte celebrity.¡± Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Ever since she offended the elders of the Howard family at The Bund of Trent River, she got a severe punishment from the folks in Balfour. Her live streaming ount was live anymore permanently banned, she couldn¡¯t go She felt that she could not continue to live, so she went back to her hometown that night Theo listened, eating his breakfast slowly Collin went on, ¡°The female influencer imed that ever since she found out she had offended some big shots from the Howard family, she was worried that it would affect her family¡¯s jobs So, she¡¯s been hiding out in the country, loo scared to go online. She said the tweets bashing Ellinor weren¡¯t from her, her ount had been hacked She¡¯d been warned by the Howard family not to publicize the incident at The Bund and the punishment she received afterwards. Her phone was taken away by the Balfour guys on the spot, so she didn¡¯t have the original video footage Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t dare to post videos involving the elders of the Howard family online. Mr. nchet, it seems that there are other people ndering Ellinor online.¡± Theo remained unfazed, not surprised at all The night before, he had technically analyzed that the real IP address of the video leak was from the Howard family, not the female influencer. He picked up his milk, his expression dark and silent Seeing his expression, Collin thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve already had the female influencer record a video to rify that she didn¡¯t post the rumors online, exining that the truth isn¡¯t as the inte says. All we need to do is give this video to the media to clear part of the suspicion for Ellinor. But of course, it won¡¯t be as convincing as the full original video. Mostizens these days are pretty picky, they¡¯ll probably suspect that the influencer was threatened to change her story, and they¡¯ll question why she didn¡¯t post the original video for them to see. The Howard family really messed up this time! Ellinor was obviously trying to help their elders when she shed with the influencer, and now it¡¯s blown up online, but the Howard family just stays silent and doesn¡¯t help rify anything¡± Theo squinted his eyes coldly Collin understood Mr nchet¡¯s concerns, ¡®Ms. Howard once saved your life, so it wouldn¡¯t be right for you to go against the Howard family¡± Because it was the Howard family, the situation was tricky Theo finally spoke, his tone calm but filled with a cold dominance, ¡°The Howard family and Patricia are two different things.¡± Collin was taken aback, a little surprised, but quickly understood that Mr. nchet wasn¡¯t going to be polite with the Howard family any longer out of respect for Ms. Howard He asked solemnly. ¡°What should I do next?¡± Just as Theo was about to give Collin his orders, Devin rushed in, ¡°Mr. nchet, someone from the Howard family is here.¡± The Howard family? Speak of the devil! Collin was puzzled. To his knowledge, besides Ms. Howard, this was the first time someone from the Howard family had visited the nchet family. The two families had deep¨Crooted grudges. The younger generations might not meet like enemies, but they hardly ever visited each other. Theo raised an eyebrow, ¡°What are they here for?¡± ¡°They said they¡¯vee to apologize to you and Ellinor. A high¨Cranking subordinate brought Byran, and Ms. Howard is in the car, too.¡± Theo¡¯s face darkened, ¡®Let them in.¡± ¡°Yes sir¡± Devin responded and left to fetch the guests. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Balfour¡¯s right hand man, Quinton, came in with Byran. But Patricia didn¡¯te in with them¡­. Chapter 354 M. Barchet Var and extend fix thanks. Hex grateful for your Quinton stepped forward and bowed. ¡°M. Ballou asked me to sign without your best to and Ms. Howat. I¡¯ve been stuck at Danebede for more than two hours.¡± He was to take. Why don''t be going hanseith? Thea looked nikliwieni. Having been in the ba. Bae Theo. With Balloul fam. Ton was quite good at deal.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With people, but he still felt. Pressure when facing a dominant figure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, M. Balfour is¡ª¡± As Theo was cutting li¡ª A business trip today. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve definitelye in person to express his gratitude. Bo por box te with a knife and fork he ate as if no one else was there. On other, but not on Theo. Quinton¡¯s polite talk to me. It was clear whether Balfour was sincere or not. Getting no response, Quinton turned to Byram, looking. ¡°Apologize properly and admit your mistake.¡± Byran, usually full of vitality, was looking downcast today. He approached, then his head bowed even lower, too embarrassed to look up. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m sorry. It was me. At this point, Phyrau felt so wronged that he thought he might want to bend. But thinking that he was doing this for Patricia, he gritted his teeth, holding back tears to continue. ¡°It was me! The online attacks against Elliot¡ªI did it to get back at Haillie. I stole the original video from a female influencer contest and posted it online, twisting the truth and making Ellinor look bad on the steel. It was all me!¡± Collin looked at Byram in surprise, not expecting him to be the culprit. In his view, although Byram was a bit reckless, he wasn¡¯t a bad person and wouldn¡¯t do such vicious things. Phone at Balfour ce edited it out of. Follow. But then again, Byram had picked on Ellinor several times before, so his confession didn¡¯t reallye as a surprise. After Byram finished his confession, he got no response from Theo. Quinton wasn¡¯t sure what to do, so he tried again. ¡°Mr. nchet, Byram is young and impulsive and has caused some trouble. M. Balfour was very angry when he found out and has severely disciplined Byram. He asked me to bring Byram in front of you. You¡¯re free to punish him however you see fit.¡± Theo took his time, chewing slowly. He finally put down his knife and fork, picked up his water ss, and wiped his mouth with a napkin. Exert a strong pressure. The nchet family¡¯s mansion was spacious, and the dining room wasrge, but the atmosphere was unusually oppressive. ¡°Do you know what happened to Ellinor that day at The Bund of Trent River?¡± Theo finally spoke, his tone calm, as he nced at Byram. Byram nodded, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Since you know, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± To say. Byram looked nervous as he answered truthfully, ¡°Ellinor helped my grandpa that day at The Bund of Trent River. My grandpa¡¯s vision has been poor recently, he can¡¯t see clearly. If it wasn¡¯t for her, my grandpa would¡¯ve been hurt by that female inte celebrity.¡± Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Theo¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Is this how you repay her? The behavior style of the Howard family is really the same as before, so ruthless!* Byran felt wronged and ashamed, but he couldn¡¯t exin, he could only bear all the me himself ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Balfour and Patricia have always taught me to be grateful. I messed up, I¡¯m the ungrateful one, and I even ndered Ellinor! I deserve to diel Theo, this is all on me, not the Howard family Please don¡¯t punish the rest of my family because of me, just punish me alone!* Theo snorted coldly, his face icy. ¡°The Howard family does such a low thing and dares to teach me what to do? My wife has been wrongly used because of her kindness. You and the Howard family are both responsible¡­¡± *Theo Patricia suddenly burst into tears and rushed in, standing in front of Byran, ¡°Byran is still young, he didn¡¯t know better, he made such a mistake in a moment of confusion, it breaks my heart too! But¡­ I can¡¯t abandon him! Theo, can you spare him for my sake?¡± Looking at the crying Patricia, Theo¡¯s brows furrowed Seeing Theo¡¯s face showing some hesitation, Patricia hurriedly tugged at Byran¡¯s arm, signaling him. ¡°Byran, kneel down and apologize to Theo now! Theo isn¡¯t heartless, as long as you truly repent, he will forgive you!¡± Byran looked at Patricia in surprise. Although he was reluctant, he obediently prepared to kneel down¡­ ¡°Stand up!¡± Before Byran¡¯s knees could touch the ground, a girl¡¯s voice from upstairs suddenly stopped him. It was Ellinor¡¯s voice Everyone looked up at the sound, only to see Ellinor yawningzily as she walked down the stairs¡­. A hint of brightness entered Theo¡¯s gloomy eyes. She woke up? Ellinor descended the stairs, looked at Byran disdainfully. ¡°Is your dignity worthless, that you kneel so easily?¡± Byran stood up straight, lowered his head in shame when he saw Ellinor, ¡°Because I did something wrong. Ellinor raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°Are you sure it was you who did it?¡± Byran was taken aback. He looked up at her in surprise. Could it be¡­ she didn¡¯t think it was him who did it? * Seeing this, Patricia felt something was off. She quickly stepped forward, shielding Byran behind her, and pleaded pitifully to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, if you have any dissatisfaction, just aim at me! Byran is still young, he doesn¡¯t understand things. Please let him off this time. Balfour and I will educate him properly when we get home!¡± ¡°Huh? Did I hear wrong from upstairs? Didn¡¯t this gentleman just say he was going to hand Byran over to Mr. nchet? Ms. Howard, why are you pleading again? Who really calls the shots in the Howard family, is there a clear rule? Do you guys have any principles when you do things?¡± Patricia¡¯s face stiffened, she was speechless, ¡®Ellinor, no matter what, I beg you¡­¡± Ellinor quickly made a stop gesture, Enough! Ms. Howard, your tears aren¡¯t worth anything here. If you want to cry, go cry to those who would pity you!¡± After saying that, she deliberately nodded towards Theo, who was sitting in the main seat at the table, with a meaningful look. Theo was speechless. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Patricia¡¯s eyes were misty, holding back tears. I¡¯m sorry, I know I shouldn¡¯t cry, but I¡¯m really worried about my Byran¡­¡± Supporting the trembling Patricia, Byran reassured her, ¡®Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine! I can handle the consequences myself, no matter how Theo ns to punish me today, I¡¯ll ept it! You should go home with Quinton first!¡± ¡°Byran¡­¡± Patricia choked up. ¡°Ms. Howard, I truly admire your charisma¡® Ellinor chuckled. Byran looked at Ellinor, puzzled. Why was sheughing? Patricia, tearful and confused, asked Ellinor, ¡°What do you mean, Ellinor? You admire me?¡± ¡°Yes, I really admire you! Haillie cleverly plotted against me for your sake, but ended up getting herself thrown in jail. Byran standered me and spread false information online for you, and ended up being punished here when he was found out. Yet you¡¯re innocent and unaware of it all. The fact that those around you are willing to sacrifice so much for you, you must have some senous charisma¡± This was an overtly positive statement Patricia felt a pang Ellinor was really smart! At first nce, Ellinor was just a pretty face, a bit of a ditz, seemingly harmless. Only now did she know that she was wrong at the beginning. Ellinor was no simple person. Patricia looked at Ellinor with innocent eyes: ¡°You might have misunderstood me, I really didn¡¯t know about those things¡­¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t bother to respond, she turned and walked towards the dining table before Patricia could finish her sentence. Seeing only Theo¡¯s breakfast on the table, she frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my breakfast?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re hungry?¡± Theo looked at her, ¡°I called you to get up earlier, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t hungry?¡± ¡°I was nning to sleep in, but you guys were making so much noise downstairs, so I had to get up, eat breakfast and go back to sleep As she was speaking, Collin walked up and respectfully pulled out a chair next to Theo¡­ Ellinor sat down. Theo nced at Ellinor, his brow furrowed, ¡°You said you weren¡¯t eating just now, the kitchen didn¡¯t prepare anything for you, you¡¯ll have to wait.¡± Ellinor pouted, ¡°Alright then!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She had to wait for the kitchen to prepare her breakfast. When she first woke up, she wasn¡¯t hungry, but as soon as she got up, she felt an emptiness in her stomach that was ufortable, so she reached for the milk next to Theo, ready to take a sip to fill her stomach¡­ But Theo grabbed her hand and unceremoniously took the cup of milk away. ¡°Why Can¡¯t I even have a sip?¡± Ellinor was obviously unhappy. This gentleman who imed to like her yesterday was now so greedily protecting his food! What kind of liking was this! Seeing the frown on her face, Theo knew she was thinking negatively again. He looked at her seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t drink milk on an empty stomach, what if you get a stomachache?¡± ¡°Mr. nchet, when did you be such a nag?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it for your own good?¡± Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 ¡°Hmph Ellinor pouted Patricia, looking at their interaction, had a gloomy expression and clenched fists At this moment, Quinton pulled out a mobile phone from his pocket ¡°Mr. nchet, Mr. Balfour asked me to give this to you. It¡¯s the phone of the female inte celebrity. It contains the unedited onginal video, hopefully to help Mrs nchet clear up the rumors on the inte¡± Collin stepped forward to take the phone from Quinton, checked the content inside, and only after making sure it was fine, nodded at Theo. Quinton then asked, ¡°What¡¯s Mr. nchet¡¯s n for Byran?¡± Theo didn¡¯t answer him, instead he looked at Ellinor, raising an eyebrow slightly Though Theo always seemed dominant in front of anyone, at this moment he seemed to be seeking Ellinor¡¯s opinion. Ellinor was a bit puzzled Was he asking her how to deal with it? Ellinor gave Quinton a nce, then turned to a downcast Byran. ¡°Leave him here. We¡¯ll take care of it. You guys can go now¡± Upon hearing that they were going to keep Byran, Quinton became somewhat worried Mr. nchet, Mrs. nchet, Byran is still a kid, you Ellinor cut him off. ¡°The Howard family is really interesting. If you didn¡¯t n to let us handle him, then don¡¯t bring him over. Since you brought him here, stop beating around the bush. Don¡¯t just talk the talk, but not walk the walk. The Howard family makes mistakes but want us to deal with the consequences, without paying anything themselves, right?¡± Quinton was left speechless by her words, his face turning pale Quinton originally thought that Theo would be lenient with Byran because of Patricia, but he didn¡¯t anticipate Ellinor¡¯s attitude. Despite feeling indignant, Byran didn¡¯t want the Howard family to lose their dignity, so he straightened his chest and showed a firm attitude: ¡°Quinton, you take Patricia and go first. I¡¯ll stay here, no matter what the consequences are, I can handle it.¡± He was ready for anything, no matter how Ellinor decided to deal with him. Quinton hesitated a bit. He knew if he forcibly took Byran away now, it would break the rtionship with the nchet family, a consequence they couldn¡¯t afford He decided to go back and discuss with Balfour before making a decision. So, Quinton decided to leave, turning to Patricia and saying. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Patricia nced at Quinton, but didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes shifted back to Theo again, but this man didn¡¯t look at her, he was just staring intently at Ellinor sitting next to him¡­. Feeling frustrated, Patricia thought for a while, then turned to Quinton and asked: ¡°Quinton, do you need to rush to Balfour¡¯spany now?¡± Quinton nodded, ¡°Yes. After I drop you off at home, I¡¯ll head to thepany¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then you dont have to go out of your way to drop me off Patricia said casually Then, she looked at Theo again, ¡°Theo, can you give me a ride? The route to nchet Corporation is closer to my home, taking me along shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Hearing that, Theo threw a questioning look at Ellinor. Ellinor frowned Why was Theo looking at her like that again? Was it because he was too embarrassed to refuse Patricia and asked her to y the role of the bad guy? This guy was always scheming!! Oh well, since Theo has been nice to her recently, she¡¯d help him out this time! Ellinor, with one hand propping up her cheek,zily turned her face towards Patricia: ¡°Ms. Howard, you know that Balfour¡¯s staff need to get to work on time, right? Don¡¯t you know that Theo also needs to get to work early?¡± Patricia looked a bit wronged, her eyes downcast, looking even more innocent and delicate, ¡°Ellinor, that¡¯s not what I meant I just think that Theo, as the top leader of thepany, wouldn¡¯t be med if he¡¯s a littlete. But Quinton is an employee, he needs to check in at thepany. The rules at Balfour¡¯s are strict, so he would be fired if he¡¯ste¡± Ellinor gave a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯re so considerate, always thinking about others. It¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re all willing to give their all for you! But you¡¯re also a little naive! Don¡¯t forget that Balfour sent him here on business today. If he¡¯ste to the office, it¡¯s just because he¡¯s on official business, he naturally won¡¯t be fined. If Balfour was really that harsh on his own people, I don¡¯t think he would have stuck with Balfour for so many years!¡± With that, Ellinor let out a yawn, ¡°But, if Mr. nchet is willing to give you a ride, I don¡¯t mind, after all, it¡¯s on your way!¡± She turned her head to Theo, raising an eyebrow yfully, ¡°Right, Theo?¡± Theo looked at Ellinor. She clearly knew he didn¡¯t want to. She was obviously on purpose! He didn¡¯t take the bait from Ellinor, instead he looked up and orders, ¡°Collin, you take Ms. Howard.¡± Collin immediately took the order, ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing this, Patricia trembled a little, looking sad, ¡°Theo, aren¡¯t you going to the office today? You could just give me a lift on your way, there¡¯s no need to trouble Collin..¡± Theo¡¯s attitude was indifferent, pointing to Ellinor next to him, ¡°She will be jealous, it¡¯s not convenient.¡± Ellinor was shocked. Hello? Who¡¯s jealous here? Theo was really not ying fair, to shake off the ¡®life saver moral bind, he evenbels her with the hat of jealousy! Patricia was taken aback, looking hurt, and wanting to say something¡­ But Collin had alreadye over and interrupted her, raising his hand in an inviting gesture, ¡®Ms. Howard, pleasee with me, I¡¯ll take you home now¡± Patricia could only smile awkwardly, a hint of reluctance in her eyes, but she tried to be polite and understanding, ¡°Alright, Theo, sorry for the disturbance, I¡¯ll go with Collin now.¡± Theo nodded, not lingering on her. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Patricia gritted her teeth, ¡°Ellinor, see you, I¡¯lle to y with you next time!¡± ¡°Take care.¡± Patricia, with a hint of disappointment, followed Collin out, and Quinton wisely took his leave as well. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Byran was the only one left in the nchet family, standing alone in the dining room, waiting for the next move. The maid brought a freshly baked breakfast to Ellinor, the food on the te still steaming Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Ellinor was hungry. She picked up the fork and started to enjoy the fried eggs and bacon on the te. While eating, she felt a pair of eyes staring at her, that look was full of insinuations, like hot silk threads twining around her, getting lighter and tighter. She felt ufortable, frowned. ¡°Theo, aren¡¯t you supposed to be at the office?¡± Theo pretended to be angry, ¡°Are you so eager for me to leave?¡± Ellinor shook her head I didn¡¯t mean that, I just saw that you have finished breakfast but haven¡¯t gone to work yet, are you nning to waste time here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not in a hurry, you can sit here, but please don¡¯t keep staring at me Ellinor tugged a smile. ¡°I was alone in the study all nightst night, and now I can¡¯t even look at you? Theo started to pretend to be pitiful when he failed to get angry. Ellinor snickered softly and teased, ¡°From ancient times to the present, any king who starts to ck off, comeste and leaves early, will be said to be bewitched by a beauty, and then that innocent beauty will be crowned with the title of destroyer! Theo, you¡¯re not trying to ¡®no longer keep early court, are you? If so, I will be collectively scolded as a demon by the employees of the nchet Corporation! Theoughed at her words, ¡°Who dares to scold you?¡± He knew she was actually urging him to go to thepany, but her words were so interesting that he had no reason to be angry Ellinor rolled her eyes. ¡°They may not scold me in front of you, but they will definitely talk about me behind my back, and they certainly won¡¯t say anything nice!¡± Theo pinched her face with a spoiling look: ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t let you be med, I¡¯ll go to work now, and I¡¯ll settle ounts with you when I get back!¡± Ellinor giggled. Theo stood up, reached out to touch the back of her chair, ready to lean down and kiss her Ellinor saw his intention, agilely forked a piece of ham, and fed it to Theo. Theo looked at her a little dissatisfied, but still ate the ham. Although he didn¡¯t get the kiss he wanted, the act of Ellinor feeding him made him feel satisfied. Theo stood up, touched her head, then took the coat handed by the maid and walked out. Ellinor watched his figure, a blush spread across her face. She picked up the milk cup and took a sip, trying to calm the heartbeat that had just been messed up by Theo. Byran on the side waspletely shocked. He had never seen such a lively Theo. The Theo he knew was a man without a sense of humor, not good at joking. However, when interacting with Ellinor just now, Theo was like a husband who deeply loves his wife, full of intimacy and warmth, chatting happily with his wife, teasing each other. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he really wouldn¡¯t believe that that cold face could show so many rich expressions¡­ Therefore, Byran became more alert to Ellinor. If this continues, Ellinor may really take away Patricia¡¯s beloved Theo! What about Patricia? She can¡¯t live without Theo! After finishing her breakfast, Ellinor got up and walked towards Byran¡­ Patricia followed Collin out with a little disappointment, and Quinton wisely left. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Ellinor didn¡¯t pay any mind to Byran. She yawned strolled past him, and beaded upstairs to sleep. Byran was left stunned. He turned around in a huff and followed her a few steps, ¡°Oil What¡¯s your n for me? Say something!¡± Ellinor remained unresponsive and continued heading for the stairs Byran felt ignored, annoyed, and tried to run after her But Devin from the nchet family came up and blocked him, ¡®Mr. Howard, Mrs. nchet is going back to her room to rest now Let¡¯s talk about your affairs after she wakes up!¡± ¡°Why is she sozy? It¡¯s sote and she¡¯s still sleeping¡± Byran frowned Devin was not pleased with Byran¡¯s attitude. He dropped his usual polite manners, ¡°Listen here, you can¡¯t go upstairs and disturb her now Just wait downstairs!¡± Devin then signaled a few servants to keep an eye on him, to make sure he wouldn¡¯t create a ruckus and disturb Mrs. nchet¡¯s rest. Blocked by the nchet family¡¯s servants and feeling helpless, Byran realized that this wasn¡¯t his turf. He had to respect their rules. So, he could only watch as Ellinor went upstairs to sleep. He plopped down on the living room sofa, pulled out his phone to kill time¡­¡­.. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The rumors on the inte had finally died down. Collin was moving fast. Even though he was escorting Patricia home, he didn¡¯t let that stop him from handling business. He had his people upload the original video and the confession video that he had the influencer record earlier on the inte. The mass media picked up on it, and it quickly became the talk of the town. Public opinion had reversed Thoseizens who once scolded Ellinor felt very ashamed at this time. Some apologized, while others quietly deleted theirments¡­. Ellinor gained a bunch of fans from this incident Coupled with her inspiring journey from the countryside to a prestigious university, her outstanding grades, and her humble personality, her poprity with netizens skyrocketed after the situation took a turn for the better. It¡¯s a shame that Ellinor didn¡¯t have a Twitter ount. Otherwise, her follower count might have shot up by millions overnight. Seeing that things had finally calmed down on the inte, Byran felt a sense of relief. After catching some shut¨Ceye, Ellinor woke up in the afternoon She got up, washed her face in the bathroom, changed her clothes, and turned on herputer to polish the design sketches she had rushed to finish the night before when inspiration struck Once the designs were finalized and checked, Ellinor used thepany¡¯s email to send her work to Theo, asking for the big client¡¯s opinion and waiting for a response. She had managed toplete the designs that were supposed to take three days in just one day. Even though she had had plenty of rest, she still felt super tired. She decided to take a walk outside to clear her head. She shut down herputer and headed downstairs. As Ellinor descended the stairs, she saw Byran engrossed in a mobile game on the sofa¡­. When Devin saw her, he immediately asked with concern, ¡°Mrs. nchet, you¡¯re up? I didn¡¯t want to disturb you during lunchtime when I saw you were still resting. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare it right away Ellinor felt that Devin was treating her with more warmth. Devin was a good guy who always respected her, unlike some of the nchet family¡¯s servants who were two¨Cfaced. But previously, Devin didn¡¯t show her the same level of respect as he would Mrs. nchet. He just treated her like a regr guest. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 All this was because Theo¡¯s attitude towards her had changed Ellinor waved her hand, ¡°No, I¡¯ll grab lunch myself.¡± Devin hurriedly asked, ¡°Where are you headed? Shall I arrange for a driver to take you?¡± As she walked towards the door, Ellinor replied, ¡°No need, I just wanted to go out for a walk.¡± Looking worried, Devin asked, ¡°Do you have your phone? Is it fully charged? You know, just in case Mr. nchet tries to reach you or somethinges up. We wouldn¡¯t want you unreachable¡± Devin remembered the day Mr. nchet returned from a business trip to find Mrs. nchet missing. He¡¯d spent the entire night frantically searching for her, almost turning over the whole of Greenhaven¡­ Thinking about it, Devin felt scared. Having changed her shoes at the entrance, Ellinor reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get lost! Devin, you go about your business, I¡¯m off.¡± *Take care on your way,¡± Devin said, bowing as he saw her off. Ellinor left at a leisurely pace. Byran had been listening to Devin¡¯s conversation with Ellinor. When he saw her leave, he quickly quit his game and followed her out. As soon as they were out of the nchet family¡¯s front gate, Byran caught up with Ellinor ¡°Hey, Ellinor, where are you going?¡± Ignoring him, Ellinor hummed her favorite tune and headed towards the nearest bus stop¡­ Feeling snubbed, Byran stepped in front of her, furious. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Where are you going? Are you dumb or deal?¡± Ellinor stopped abruptly. ¡°Are you my boss? Do I need to report my every move to you?¡± Faced with Ellinor¡¯s contemptuous look, Byran remembered he was there to apologize. He awkwardly mumbled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to punish me? You never gave me a response, so I¡¯m wondering how long I have to wait?¡± ¡°Why would I punish you for something you didn¡¯t do?¡± Byran was taken aback. ¡°You really believe I didn¡¯t do it? Then why did you make me stay?¡± ¡°Would you have been able to y video games all morning at the nchets if I hadn¡¯t?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes at him. Byran thought about it and realized she had a point¡­. If he¡¯d gone home with Patricia, he would¡¯ve been stuck studying under Balfour¡¯s watchful eye the whole day with no chance to rest! By then, Ellinor had continued walking Byran didn¡¯t try to stop her this time, instead following her quietly. He asked, puzzled, ¡°Ellinor, why are you so sure I didn¡¯t do it? I mean, I¡¯ve been pretty mean to you before. You shouldn¡¯t have a high opinion of me¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t have a high opinion of you,¡± she said, ¡°I just don¡¯t think you¡¯re smart enough to write those logically sound articles online in such a short time¡± A childish anger appeared on Byran¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Ellinor, are you looking down on me?¡± Ellinor nced back at him. I¡¯m actually very curious. Since you didn¡¯t do it, why did you admit to it?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 ¡°Patricia said that if nobody takes responsibility for this, the rtionship between the Howard family and the nchet family will get even worse, which may affect her rtionship with Theo¡­¡± As he spoke, Byran¡¯s voice gradually softened He seemed to realize that it was inappropriate to discuss Patricia and Theo in front of Ellinor But Ellinor didn¡¯t mind at all, ¡°So, if Patricia asked you to die for her, would you?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Byran nodded without hesitation. ¡°Amazing!¡± Ellinor gave him a thumb up in admiration. Even though he was being praised, Bryan felt a bit strange. Ellinor¡¯s praise made him ufortable, as if there was some sarcasm in her words¡­ He followed Ellinor with a scowl, ¡°What are you implying, Ellinor? Patricia is the best person in the world to me. If she needs me, I would die for her without hesitation. My life isn¡¯t as important as hers!¡± Ellinor justughed, and said nothing. Patricia used her own brother, and even brainwashed him which was really ruthless. If Patricia really was as good to him as Byran thought, she wouldn¡¯t have made him admit to something he didn¡¯t do today and take responsibility that shouldn¡¯t be ced on a minor. Besides, if the Howard family had nothing to do with this, there was no need for a Howard to bear this responsiblity! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Unless Patricia was feeling guilty, knowing the truth, and afraid that her image would copse if it was exposed. That¡¯s why she had Bryan take the fall, to end this as soon as possible, so no one would investigate her. In fact, the culprit behind the scenes was Patricia! However, Patricia did have one specialty, that was, she was very good at manipting people¡¯s hearts, making those around her loyal to her, willing to be her human shield. They didn¡¯t even hesitate to do bad things for her. She could not only remain unscathed but also make others think she¡¯s an innocent victim¡­. Not just anyone could pull that off! Ellinor was so certain that Patricia was a hypocrite, not just because Patricia had Byran take the fall today, but also because of what Chase had dug up Chase found out that out of the 1203 people named Diana in Greenhaven, none of them returned to the country on the day of the public confession at The Bund of Trent River. And there were some issues with the order for the LED confession at Century Bank Building. The order for the LED screen confession was paid in cash. Usually, for such arge amount, people wouldn¡¯t choose to pay with cash because it¡¯s too inconvenient. ording to the adpany staff, the order was ced by a woman wearing a baseball cap, sunsses, and a mask. She was very decisive. After confirming the time ar content, she immediately paid in cash. On that night, Patricia happened to have a consumption record at a coffee shop in a shopping center opposite Century Bank. Chase essed the surveince system of the coffee shop, retrieved the surveince footage of that day, and indeed saw Patricia there. He screenshot the video and ser it to her. The surveince video showed Patricia sitting alone by the window in the coffee shop that night, looking at the LED confession ad on Century Bank Building A sly and mysterious smile appeared on her beautiful face,pletely different from her usual gentle image! It can be inferred that the public confession that night was nned by Patricia herself. The purpose was to mislead the audience and create a false atmosphere that The was deeply in love with her¡­ Obviously, Patricia¡¯s return to the country was premeditated, and so much had happened in just a few days. She must be more vignt in the future. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Ellinor made her way to the bus stop, and just in time, a bus pulled up She hastened her pace, hopped on the bus, and found a window seat to settle in Byran followed her onto the bus, but it was his first bus ride ever Clueless about paying the fare first, he got a loud wake up call from the driver, then awkwardly went back to pay After paying. Byran, with a grumpy look on his face, sal down next to Ellinor Ellinor paid him no mind, just gazing out the window at the scenery, feeling quite chipper. Byran frowned at Ellinor for a while, then asked, puzzled. ¡°Hey, Ellinor, you¡¯re part of the nchet family now, why are you still taking the bus?¡± Ellinor leaned back in the chair leisurely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with taking the bus? is the bus not good enough?¡± Byran nced around the bus Although it was clean and spacious, it certainly wasn¡¯t asfortable as a private car. ¡®Nothing¡¯s wrong with it, it¡¯s just not asfortable and convenient as a private car. You can go out anytime, and there¡¯s always a car ready to take you wherever. No need to wait at the bus stop¡± Ellinor turned to look at Byran, ¡°On the contrary, I don¡¯t like having a car always tailing me, waiting on me. To me, taking the bus is convenient. Byran, our world are differnt, we don¡¯t havemon topics, why bother following me onto the bus? Just get off at the next stop and go home¡± Byran frowned, stubbornly saying. ¡°I¡¯m not getting off. I¡¯m sticking with you.¡± ¡°As you like¡± Byran wasn¡¯t nning on keeping quiet. ¡°Ellinor, since you know you and I are not from the same world, you should know you and Mr. nchet aren¡¯t from the same world either¡± ¡°I know¡± Ellinor nodded candidly Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°So why not give up already? Mr. nchet is not right for you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not right for me, but he¡¯s right for Patricia?¡± ¡°Of course! Patricia and Mr. nchet are a perfect match, both smart and beautiful with shared values. They¡¯ve grown up in simr environments, exposed to simr things. They¡¯re a pair made by fate Even though there¡¯s some friction between our families now, I believe it¡¯ll be resolved someday. But look at you, you don¡¯t even have the same spending habits as Mr. nchet, let alonemon topics. You two are just not a fit.¡± Ellinor thought of Mr nchet¡¯s perfect face, and said nonchntly, ¡°No, Mr. nchet is different from you guys. He wouldn¡¯t look down on me for choosing to take the bus, nor would he think less of me for being from the countryside. Although Theo can be a bit arrogant and out of touch, he knows that¡¯s his own problem to fix, not something to me on me. You superficial people, I¡¯m not on the same level as you!¡± Byran began to question everything. The Theo that Ellinor was talking about didn¡¯t seem like the cold¨C hearted, arrogant Theo he knew. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not superficial, I¡¯m just stating the facts!¡± ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Ellinor smiled ¡°So, Ellinor, do you have feelings for Theo now?¡± Ellinor hesitated a bit, feeling a fluttering panic in her heart. ¡°What? Did I say that?¡± Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Byran crossed his arms confidently and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you have a crush on Theo, you two can¡¯tst long! Ellinor, I suggest you back off now, or you¡¯ll find it hurtful when you get dumped¡® Before he could finish, the bus pulled into the station. Ellinor stood up, walked past Byran,pletely ignoring him, and got off the bus. ¡°Hey¡® Ellinor, did you hear what I just said? Ellinor!¡± Byran snapped back to reality, feeling really pissed, and hurried after her. Ellinor paid no mind to Byran¡¯s nagging, walked straight into a fast food restaurant, and Byran followed her in, carrying on¡­ Before long Ellinor emerged with a Coke, happily heading into a nearby mall for some shopping. Byran kept following her, continuing his yet unfinished chatter He was determined to convince Ellinor to let Theo go to Patricia! Ellinor kept ignoring Byran, sipping her Coke and shopping around, from the ground floor to the top, picking up bits and bobs. Byran trailed behind her, panting and barely standing straight, ¡°Hey.. wait up¡­ Ellinor¡­ Howe you girls are so weak in gym ss but so energetic when shopping! I¡¯m exhausted¡± Ellinor showed no expression, ¡°Tired? If you¡¯re tired, stop following me and go do your thing!¡± But Byran persisted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me following you? It¡¯s not safe for a girl to wander around. I¡¯m protecting you for free, and you¡¯re not even grateful?¡± Ellinor looked at him as if she had heard a joke, sizing him up. ¡°You? Protect me?¡± Byran felt belittled rolled up his sleeve to show off his bicep, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m strong!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t say a word Byran felt that he was underestimated by Ellinor, and he was even more upset. When he was about to prove to her that he was actually very manly¡­. ¡°Byran!!!¡± Suddenly, several girls voices called out his name simultaneously¡­. Stunned, Byran turned around to see three girls standing by the door of a club. They seemed surprised and excited to see himm The girl in the middle with long hair and a dress came over, her eyes full of adoration for him, ¡°Byran, it really is you! We thought we were wrong!¡± Byran nced at the girls uninterestedly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you guys!¡± Although they were ssmates, he didn¡¯t know them well. He didn¡¯t even remember their names but felt they looked familiar. The long¨Chaired girl greeted Byran and then turned to Ellinor who was standing beside him, drinking her Coke. Her eyes showed a hint of alertness, ¡°Byran, is this¡­ your girlfriend? Ellinor was speechless. Byran nced at Ethnor with aplex expression. He did n to pursue Ellinor after turning 18, hoping to make her fall deeply in love with him, and thus making room for Patricia to be Mrs. nchet. But he hadn¡¯t acted on it yet, and Ellinor wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, so he answered honestly: ¡°No!¡± Hearing this negative answer, the long¨Chaired girl seemed visibly relieved. Her gaze at Ellinor was no longer as alert as before. She scrutinized Ellinor¡¯s face, then looked at Byran¡¯s, as ifparing them, and smiled, ¡°Byran, she seems to resemble you!¡± Byran immediately frowned, retorting unhappily. ¡°Are you blind? How do we look alike?¡± The girl was taken aback by his abrupt question, looking embarrassed and on the verge of tears¡­ However, Byran didn¡¯t see anything wrong with his reaction. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Ellinor really thought that although Byran was pretty good looking he was a bit of an airhead Even if he didn¡¯t like thia girl, he shouldn¡¯t treat her like that! Seeing the long¨Chaired girl nearly in tears, Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic. She stepped forward tofort her, ¡°Ignore him. He just doesn¡¯t know how to talk properly! It¡¯s because he has a problem with me, it¡¯s not about you¡± The long haired girl paused, held back her tears and looked at Ellinor with mixed surprise and curiosity. ¡°Hi, are you Byran¡¯s sister?¡± Ellinor knew in her heart that this girl obviously had a crush on Byran. If she said no, it would certainly cause misunderstanding. ¡°¡­sort of.¡± Thanks to Ellinor¡¯sfort, the long haired girl¡¯s embarrassment had faded. She smiled at Ellinor, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Candida Green, a ssmate of Byran¡¯s. I wasn¡¯t sure of your identity just now You look about our age, so I didn¡¯t know what to call you¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just call me Ellinor. Are you guys here for shopping?¡± Candida nodded, ¡°Well, the three of us just wanted to experience the escape room after shopping, but we didn¡¯t dare to y after entering, so we ran out a hitle scared¡± Ellinor elbowed Byran, ¡°You should show your manhood, hang out with your ssmates, and be their protector¡± Byran frowned. He hated hanging out with girls the most. The girls at school were all clingy, like they were obsessed with him. ¡°No way! Boring!¡± ¡°Is that because you dare not to go?¡± The voice didn¡¯te from Ellinor, nor from the three girls, but from a boy from the other side. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Everyone turned to look. Byran immediately frowned, showing hostility. The girls were somewhat surprised and almost said in unison, it¡¯s Julius Gaye!¡± Ellinor also recognized them. They were the ones who had ganged up on Byran at Pearl Moonst time. Julius strutted over with his friends, looking smug. ¡°Byran, still the same old wuss! Bad grades are one thing, but you¡¯re scared of a simple escape room?¡± *Julius, who said I¡¯m scared? I just find that kind of game boring!¡± Byran was fuming Julius scoffed, ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re just not interested or just scared!¡± The boys around him startedughing, it was a very contemptuousugh. Byran was young and impulsive, and their taunting made him furious. He clenched his jaw and said angrily, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s scared!¡± Candida, the long haired girl, was delighted to hear Byran agreed to y. Then she politely invited Ellinor, ¡°Would you like to join us? We can team up with Byran!¡± Just as Ellinor was about to politely decline¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Julius suddenly focused on Ellinor, recognizing her as the one who defended Byran at Pearl Moonst time, so he had a bone to pick with her ¡°This is Byran¡¯s sister¡± Upon hearing this, Julius immediately scoffed, ¡°Byran, I¡¯ve met Patricia. There¡¯s no way this girl could be your sister. So, what¡¯s going on between you two?¡± Hearing Julius¡¯s disrespectful words, Byran¡¯s anger red up again. He quickly responded, ¡°Yes, Patricia is my sister, but Ellinor is my eldest sister, Pearl Howard! Got a problem with that? Got something to say?¡± Julius was taken aback, then re evaluated Ellinor, ¡°I remember hearing you had an older sister named Pearl who disappeared when you were young. When did you find her? Howe I haven¡¯t heard about this recently?¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Byran stood tall and dered firmly, ¡°How could you, an outsider, possibly know what¡¯s going on in my family? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Alright then, Byran¡® For now, I¡¯ll treat her as your sister! Last time we yed a mobile game, I lost to you two You were just lucky to meet a high¨Clevel yer! This time, we¡¯re ying escape room. I want to see if you two are still so lucky. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you two freaking out of your wits in a moment!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see who¡¯s crying first! Byran shot back without missing a beat This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Julius sneered, then led his four friends into the escape room club. Pumped up. Byran turned to Ellinor ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s join them!¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Did I ever say I was going with you?¡± Byran looked annoyed and grabbed her, ¡°Now is not the time to back out! Get in there with me!¡± Backing out? She was just an observer, not even involved! What does this have to do with her? Seeing everyone entering, Candida and her two friends followed Byran into the escape room club¡­ Inside the escape club Julius and his group chose the scariest room theme ¡°Horror Hospital¡± and then taunted Byran about his opinion. Byran wasn¡¯t scared, ¡°Whatever! I can handle any theme!¡± The three girls led by Candida, however, looked hesitant about the ¡°Horror Hospital¡°, a notoriously terrifying theme, and timidly moved closer to Byran, ¡°Byran, can we three be in your team?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Byran didn¡¯t mind After all, there were five in Julius¡¯s group, and two in his team with Ellinor. Adding these three girls would make five too. Julius sneered ¡°Hey! Are you three sure you want to be in that useless group with Byran? Be careful for a while, he will be scared to pee before you, and then throw you directly to the ¡®evil ghosts¡® inside!¡± Byran snapped back, ¡°Julius, don¡¯t look down on me! I¡¯m not afraid of those child¡¯s y!¡± Julius just gave Byran a scornful look, ignoring him, and went straight to the reception to inform them of their chosen theme. He chatted with the receptionist quietly, then a sly smile appeared on his face The game began, and they were about to enter the room¡­.. Candida suddenly realized something was off, ¡°Huh? Byran, where¡¯s your sister?¡± Byran looked around frantically, only to find Ellinor was gone! Damn, that irresponsible woman Ellinor, she ran away at the critical moment! Seeing this, Julius teased. ¡°Oh? Someone ran away before we even started! Byran, can you handle it without your bodyguard? If not, it¡¯s not toote to give up now!¡± ¡°You better take care of yourself! Don¡¯t panic and scream for helpter!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t know the result until the end! Just wait and see!¡± Byran ignored Julius, checked again for Ellinor, but she was nowhere to be found, which made him a bit upset. But at this point, he had no way out. Collecting himself, Byran said to Candida and the other two girls, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, remember those ghosts are just people in disguise. Just follow me, there¡¯s nothing to feart¡± Seeing the man she likes talking to her with such bravery, Candida felt less scared and nodded admiringly, ¡°Okay, Byran, we¡¯ll try our best!¡± Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 So, there they were, in the middle of an escape room game, with a ¡°Horror Hospital¡± theme The creepy atmosphere, lighting effects, sound effects, room temperature, everything was designed to give you the chills Julius and his four buddies were the first to enter, already knee deep in searching for clues to beat the game.. Byran was also busy hustling, trying to find clues with three girls. Suddenly, game characters appeared Two people dressed in hospital gowns with messy hair, looking like ghosts. They charged from the door near Julius and his gang, but they totally ignored them, and made a beeline for Byran! The girls screamed their lungs out, clutching onto Byran for dear life, making it impossible for him to even think about running away. Meanwhile, Julius and his crew had already found the clue to beat the game. They waved their hands at Byran, smugly saying, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re gonna take off first! Don¡¯t get scared to death, Byran!¡± Byran was furing, but he had no time to throw back a retort at Julius. The two ghostly dudes were still circling them, tugging at them relentlessly. Snapping back to reality, Byran mustered up the courage to shove the two ghosts to the ground. He was about to make a run for it with the girls, when a horde of zombies barged in! Stumbling and swaying, the zombies started to close in on them. The sight of this made not only the girls, but also Byran break out in a cold sweat. The NPCs in this escape room game were so realistic and professional, it was downright terrifying! Just as the zombies were about to corner them, Byran took a deep breath, turned to the girls and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, rx, close your eyes and follow me!¡± Upon hearing the voice of her crush, Candida felt a surge of courage. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes! We can¡¯t hold him back, let¡¯s go!¡± They ran like their lives depended on it, finally catching up with Julius. It was a race against time, both teams scouring for the next clue. This time, Byran was the first to find the clue. He quickly gathered the girls and opened the door of the next room. The room was eerily quiet at first, and then¡­. Suddenly, seven or eight nurses covered in blood came outughing. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Patients are not allowed to run away, it¡¯s time for your injections¡­ ¡°Time for injections¡­happy injections hahaha¡­¡± The room was instantly filled with the nurses¡® chaotic and sinisterughter. Those NPC female nurses were holding syringes in their hands, surrounded Byran and the girls, pinning down whoever they could. Julius and his team were watching from not far away. They didn¡¯t seem to worry about being attacked by the NPCs, appearing confident. However, a nurse with a face full of scars suddenly grabbed Julius from behind, waving a shiny dagger in front of his face, ¡°Can I bleed you, my patient?¡± Julius screamed out in panic, then looked visibly upset, ¡°What the hell! Didn¡¯t I tell you guys not to bother us, just go after them! Do you want to lose your double pay?¡± Hearing this, the nurse seemed to realize she had attacked the wrong person. She let go of him and rushed towards Byran, stabbing him in the stomach! Blood sttered everywhere! Seeing this, Julius and his team were shocked. Things had gone way beyond their expectations¡­ Was he really stabbed?! The nurse pulled out the knife, causing more blood to gush out. After Byran fell to the ground, she crouched down and stabbed him repeatedly until Byran¡¯s body twitched and finally went limp. Candida covered her mouth in horror, her eyes red with fright, ¡°She killed him¡­¡± Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 The severely injured nurse kept stabbing at the already dead Byran without any intention of stopping Finally, Julius snapped back to reality, realizing the gravity of the situation. ¡®What the hell are you doing? Stop it now!¡± Hearing the voice, the nurse paused her stabbing motion, looked up at Julius with a sinister smile, and said Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh? Wasn¡¯t it you who just asked the receptionist to pass on the message, asking us not to touch any of you five but to target this guy specifically? You even said it¡¯d be great if we could scare him shitless! Wasn¡¯t that your request?¡± Candida Green and the other two girls were pissed off after hearing the nurse¡¯s words. They were no longer scared, turned to look at Julius in disbelief, and questioned, Julius, how could you be so damn low?!¡± ¡°Exactly! How could you do such a thing?!¡± ¡°You scared Byran to death¡± Julius was left speechless by the usations from the girls. He red at the nurse angrily, ¡°What the hell are you talking about? I just wanted you to give him a scare. Who told you to kill him?! The nurse tilted her head like a lifeless doll, ¡°Oops! I got it wrong, but it¡¯s toote now!¡± Infuriated, Julius rushed over and shook Byran, who was lying on the ground, ¡°Hey! Byran! Wake up!¡± But he couldn¡¯t wake Byran. Julius saw that his hands were soaked in blood and his face turned pale in fear! ¡°You murderer!¡± Angry, he pounced on the still chuckling nurse and ripped off the mask on her face, wanting to see what the murderer looked like! However, when the mask was torn off, what he saw was a pale face without eyes or a nose and just a small smiling mouth. Julius was instantly covered in goosebumps. He let go of his hold in fright and stepped back, ¡°Ghost!!!¡± The nurse, still with a creepy smile on her face, moved closer to him, ¡°Who did you say is a ghost?¡± Julius was scared stiff, ¡°Don¡¯te over! Stay awayth The nurse smirked, raised the knife in her hand, and looked down at Julius, ¡°You just med me for killing that guy, didn¡¯t you? Then you can go join him! That¡¯s only fair!¡± As she was about to stab him¡­ ¡°Julius!¡± His four friends tried to rush over to save him, but they were blocked by several other nurses who were hard to identify They were surrounded, and step by step, they were driven into the corner. They were all scared stiff! ¡°Is anyone there? There¡¯s a real ghost in here!¡± ¡°Help! Someone¡¯s been killed!¡± ¡°Is anyone there? We don¡¯t want to y anymore, we want to get out!¡± In the enclosed room, apart from the crying of the three girls, there was no other sound. Just as the nurse was about to stab Julius, his eyes filled with fear and tears, and he shouted, ¡°Mom! Mom, save me!¡± Suddenly, someone startedughing The nurse didn¡¯t stab him, instead, she waved the knife around and skillfully yed with it in her hand. Julius finally came back to his senses. He was so scared that he went pale and looked at the nurse and then at the person who suddenly startedughing. Byran sat up from the ground andughed, ¡°Julius, stop screaming, your mom isn¡¯t gonna save you today!¡± Julius was stunned, ¡°Byran?.. You¡¯re not dead?¡± Seeing that Byran was okay, Candida Green showed a surprised look. She dried her tears and ran over to throw herself onto Byran and hugged him tightly, ¡°Byran, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay! I was so scared.¡± Byran, expressionless, ruthlessly pushed Candida Green away, stood up, lifted his face arrogantly, and said to Julius, ¡°You will di Julius and his four friends were stunned. What was going on? but I won¡¯t!¡± Byran was okay, but what about the nurse¡¯s knife? They clearly saw her stab him multiple times! They looked at the knife¨Cwielding nurse again, only to see that she gently lifted her hand to reveal her face under the mask, it was Ellinor! Ellinor calmly pressed the tip of the knife in her hand, the de retracted into the handle, and at the same time, fake blood sprayed out After demonstrating she casually threw the prop knife away. She was bored. It was a prop knife? Julius suddenly realized what was going on. His face turned green with anger, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re ying Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 The three girls all breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°So it was Byran Howard¡¯s sister who yed a prank on us that almost scared us to death! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Byron stepped forward, afraid that Julius would hurt someone again in his rage. He shielded Ellinor Mendoza behind him. Julius, you¡¯re the one who got scared and almost pissed your pants, and you¡¯re saying that I would get scared? Julius got up in anger, ¡°Byran, you dare to gang up and bully me!¡± Byran stood his ground, ¡°Who started bullying whom? You yed your little tricks by paying double the ticket price to bribe the staff here to target us and let you guys have a smooth ride! Julius, if you cant y fair, don¡¯t y at all! I did pay double the ticket price, but the staff didn¡¯t cooperate with me, so it doesn¡¯t count!¡± Julius¡¯s pride was a bit hurt, so he started making excuses, pointing at the staff led by Ellinor Julius, I just realized that not only are you despicable, but you¡¯re also shameless!¡± Byran frowned in disgust. ¡°You Julius was at a loss for words Before the game even started, Ellinor went to the restroom in the hall of this escape room club alone. When she came out, she happened to overhear Julius instructing the front desk to bribe the staff, which felt very unfair to her. So, after they all went in, she offered the front desk three times the price to let her in as a staff member People who can be bribed with money are usually the least reliable. Because as soon as someone offered a higher price, those people would immediately switch sides. And it was while Byran was looking for clues to pass the game that he received a text message from Ellinor using Thee¡¯s number, which read, ¡°Remember to y deadter!¡± He didn¡¯t understand what it meant at first, but when the nurse cut him and it didn¡¯t hurt, he figured it out and went along with it. Coming out of the escape room club, Julius still wasn¡¯t willing to give up and quickly caught up with Byran, blocking him and saying, ¡°Byran, I admit you were good in the escape room! If you dare, compete with me in something else!¡± Byran looked bored and snorted, ¡°Who would want topete with a cheater like you? Get out of my way!¡± Julius didn¡¯t intend to give up. ¡°There¡¯s a swimming pool nearby, and everything in the water is transparent. I can¡¯t cheat in a physicalpetition, how about it?¡± ¡°Not interested!¡± ¡°You cant swim, can you?¡± After his moment of triumph in the escape room, Byran was now on cloud nine and totally unaffected by Julius¡¯s provocation. ¡°I¡¯m notpeting! Whether I can swim or not is none of your business!¡± Having said that, Byran pulled Ellinor around Julius and strode away Julius still didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Hey! Byran, stop right there!¡± Ellinor frowned, looked back at Julius, who was following them, then at Byran, who was holding her hand, seeming to realize something, and asked curiously, ¡°Why is he alwaysparing himself with you? Does he like you and is trying to get your attention on purpose?¡± Byran almost choked at her words, ¡°Are you kidding me? That guy likes that girl, but the girl is always around me, so he¡¯s always giving me a hard time!¡± Ellinor looked back again, Julius was indeed shouting Byran¡¯s name while paying attention to Candida Green¡¯s reaction, and the girl named Candida Green was also following them, but her eyes were fixed on Byran. Oh my! That was a typical messy love triangle! So that was what was going on. Julius was trying to show off in front of Candida Green and make Byran, his rival, look bad; but things didn¡¯t go as nned. And now he was probably trying to save face in front of the girl he loved, that¡¯s why he was challenging Byran again! ¡°Hey! Byran! Hey¡­¡± Julius couldn¡¯t get Byran¡¯s attention, so he changed his strategy and shouted at Ellinor, ¡®Pearl Howard! You stop right there!¡± At this point, in the elevator of the mall, the mall manager was respectfully seeing off Balfour Howard, the president of the Howard Group. ¡°Mr. Howard, rest assured, the branding event that the Howard Group is hosting in our mall will be sessful and will definitely satisfy you!¡± Balfour nodded, ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°Pearl! I told you to stop, did you hear me? Pearl¡­¡± Pearl! Balfour¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened, and he instinctively looked in the direction of the voice Quinton also heard the name and looked over in shock. Then he saw Byran being chased by Julius. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s Byran and his ssmates!¡± Balfour frowned got off the elevator, and quickly walked over Byran got nervous to see Balfour suddenly appear, ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± Balfour didn¡¯t answer him. His cold and suppressed eyes swept over each of Byran¡¯s ssmates, especially lingering longer on + three¨Cirls. ¡°Who is Pearl?¡± Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Not only Byran, but even his ssmates behind him were startled and anxious because of Balfour¡¯s sudden arrival This was the first time the three girls had seen Balfour. They didn¡¯t expect him to be even more handsome than Byran and even more alluring with his mature masculinity. They were all captivated. Julius and his males, on the other hand, were very cautious They dared to confront Byran, but they didrit dare cross the line in front of Balfour After all, the Howard family was one of the most powerful families in Greenhaven No one answered his question and a mncholy red glint appeared in Balfour¡¯s eyes. He asked again, ¡°Who exactly is Pearl?¡± Still, no one came forward At this moment, Byran was sweating bullets, he was really scared He knew better than anyone how important the missing Pearl was to Balfour. He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if Balfour found out someone was impersonating Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Pearl! Julius nced at Byran and saw how nervous he was. He guessed that Byran was lying Knowing that Byran was most afraid of Balfour, he deliberately shouted to Ellinor next to him, ¡°Hey! Pearl, why don¡¯t you answer?¡± Candida Green, who had a crush on Byran, stepped forward and said very politely, ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl next to Byran Pearl? ¡°Pearl?¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze fell on Ellinor, who was next to Byran, and his expression suddenly became tense. He hadn¡¯t noticed her before. He looked serious and took a step towards Ellinor, ¡°Are you Pearl?¡± Ellinor opened her mouth to exin calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± But Balfour didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to her exnation. He interrupted her, sarcastically saying. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, I don¡¯t care how you became part of the nchet family, and I¡¯m not interested But I will not permit you to associate with the Howard family or act in the name of the Howard family in any way. Today, I have found you. impersonating Pearl here, and you must be held responsible for your actions!* Byran knew that Balfour never joked and he would definitely act on his words. Ellinor was in big trouble! But Ellinor was mistakenly identified as Pearl because of him; she was innocent, and he couldn¡¯t just stand by. Byran plucked up the courage to step forward, shielding Ellinor, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. She didn¡¯t impersonate Pearl, I lied to my ssmates that she was Pearl¡­¡± SLAP!!! The p was so sudden that everyone was taken aback and gasped. Byran, terrified, covered his face and slowly turned his off¨Ckilter head with his ears still buzzing His eyes were filled with tears that refused to fall. ¡°It¡¯s really not her fault, it¡¯s mine¡­¡± ¡°It is your fault, and you should be punished! You let a vain, power¨Chungry woman impersonate the missing Pearl! Do you think you did the right thing?¡± The usuallyposed Balfour was enraged and his anger was uncontainable. He pped Byran and pointed at Ellinor, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of the name Pearl?¡± Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Ellinor was confused. Had she done something wrong? Why was she getting sted here? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Better not to point fingers at her¡± A deep voice suddenly drifted over from not far away. The volume was not loud, but it felt like a st in the ear Everyone felt a chill and turned their heads to look He was a tall, handsome man with neatlybed hair, his striking features were perfectly disyed without a single w. He was like a walking sculpture, his face was expressionless, radiating an air of authority Theo nchet¡¯s aura was intimidating. Balfour squinted his eyes, looking at the neer with displeasure Byran was stunned He was surprised to find Theo here as well The rest of the people were silenced by the increasingly tense atmosphere. Ellinor raised her eyebrows, also surprised at the man¡¯s appearance. But here, she had no friends, so Theo¡¯s appearance felt like afort. She instinctively moved closer to him, looking up at the much taller Theo, ¡°What brings you here?¡± His stern gaze instantly softened, ¡°It¡¯s raining I came to bring you an umbre¡± Following Theo was Collin, who was indeed holding a ck umbre. Was it raining outside? Ellinor subconsciously wanted to look out the window, but there were no windows around. She couldn¡¯t see outside, nor could she see if it was raining. He gently touched her face, ¡°Did you have fun being out all afternoon?¡± Fun? She just got a scolding! Ellinor yawned. ¡°I¡¯m tired; I want to go home.¡± He feigned displeasure, ¡°You do know what tired is, right? Weren¡¯t you having fun with others instead of hanging out with me? You got scolded but didn¡¯t even think to call me? His tone and words made it seem like he was overly indulgent with her, treating her like a naive child. She was at a loss. ¡°I didn¡¯t call, but you¡¯re here, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯te, you wouldn¡¯t look for me!¡± Theo patted her head, his voice low but deliberately acting annoyed. Ellinor was speechless. This was a bit awkward. Theo stopped teasing her and pulled Ellinor closer to him so he could protect her in his arms. He then looked up at Balfour, who had just been rude to her, ready to stand up for her ¡°Balfour, don¡¯t be so heartless to a girl who once helped you. How could you criticize her like this?¡± Balfour looked at Theo, his earlier angry expression now back to normal, ¡°Pot calling the kettle ck, I see. Speaking of being heartless, you¡¯re no better. Here you are hugging and kissing another woman. Where does that leave your benefactor, Patricia? Theo, have youpletely forgotten what Patricia did to save you?¡± Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Theo¡¯s gaze turned frosty ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten what Patricia did for me. I¡¯ll make sure to return the favor ¡®Really?¡® Balfour sneered, shooting Ellinor an ironic look. Theo didn¡¯t have much to dispute in this matter. Because Patricia had once helped him, he always maintained a certain respect for the Howard family Without saying much more. Theo reached to hold Ellinor¡¯s hand and was ready to leave ¡®Let¡¯s go home¡± Ellinor tugged at Theo¡¯s hand, signaling him to wait She wasn¡¯t in a rush to leave just yet. Theo paused ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ellinor looked calmly at Balfour ¡°Mr. Balfour, I want to ask, is it your family tradition to expect something in return after helping someone? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Balfour furrowed his brow ¡°Patncia once saved Mr. nchet, so should he repay her? If he doesn¡¯t, is that considered ungrateful?¡± Balfour fell silent, waiting for her to continue ¡°Well, I helped your grandfather before. ording to your logic, shouldn¡¯t he owe me? So, should you be calling me Granny right now?¡± Balfour¡¯s face turned pale ¡°What did you say?¡± Byran was dumbfounded. What was Ellinor saying? Julius was also shocked. He never thought anyone would dare talk to Balfour like that. Theo¡¯s brow furrowed even more. He felt ufortable with her analogy Ellinor continued, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that helping others is an act of kindness, not a means to an end. Mostpassionate people would extend a hand when they see someone in need. I believe Patricia didn¡¯t save Mr. nchet while hoping for something in return.¡± Theo felt a warmth in his heart after hearing Ellinor¡¯s defense. Meanwhile, Balfour was taken aback and speechless. ¡°Mr. nchet is not an ungrateful person. I don¡¯t appreciate your nder. Yes, Patricia did save Mr. nchet and did him a favor. But he never abandoned Patricia. Whenever she called, he would always rush to help her. Anytime a calles in, Patricia can summon my husband, an important man, to help you. He has always been responsible for the various issues Patricia encounters, hasn¡¯t he? If she needed a blood transfusion or an organ, I believe my husband would offer his without hesitation. But if you want to use morality to manipte his feelings, that¡¯s just low!¡± Balfour fell silent. This was the first time in his life that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Quinton had never seen Balfour be used by a woman. He was angry and wanted to defend him, but with Balfour remaining silent, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Ellinor chucktard lightly Well Mr Halfout isnt Pear a word you can fired in the dictionary too? If it¡¯s in the dictionary it¡¯s fair game for anyone to use Why should I use 117 Any word in the dctionary to up but grabe and no word is superior to another Arel you you¡¯ve got dictate which words can of cart use! You did it invent the alphabet, nor did the Howard family! Besides have no intention of basing any dealings with the Howard family if I wanted to mingle with high society, fd choose the of my business! nchet fam tom now on do your best to stear clear of the After delivering as sharp retur. Ellinor linked atms with Hao, Mr nchel, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m treating you to dinner! I spotted a decent looking Japanese restaurant upstairs Then paused frowning Youre treating me? ¡°Yep T ¡°Nope aling you with your money, got a problem with that? And with that the two turned around naturally and stepped onto the esctor together Collin followed them at a careful distance, doing his best not to disturb ther Balfour, who received a scolding from Ellinor looked tembly upset is usualposed demeanor faded away, revealing his anger with veins popping on his forehead Quinton was at woined Mr Howard Mrs nchet is quite confrontational She disrespected you just because she has the backing of the ncher family¡± Halfour closed his eyes, took a deep breath topose himself, and then red at Byran, his voice stern, ¡°We¡¯re going home!¡± Byran lowered his head has cheek still smarting from a p Italfour had always been strict with harm, but this was the first time he had pped him He felt wronged, but he bit back as words and followed Balfour home. After everyone else had left, Julius came back to his senses and approached the three girls ¡®Candida Green, you saw it too, Byran is all show and no go. He turns into a scaredy cat in front of Balfour Candida Green was watching her beloved Btyran¡¯s retreating figure She frowned at Julius¡¯s words, ¡°And you¡¯re any better? Always scheming behind the scenes, I hate sore losers the most! Humph!¡± Hey! didrit Julius felt aggrieved Candida Green didn¡¯t let him finish, she left swiftly with her two friends. Julius felt down while watching his crush walk away coldly. He clenched his fists in defiance. A follower came over tofort him, ¡°I thank Byran might get a good scolding at home today too We didn¡¯t really lose!¡± Julius spat on the ground and gritted his teeth, ¡°Til deal with him once school starts!¡± Patricia found Ellinor¡¯s house and rang the doorbell The door was answered by She Mendoza This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing a well dressed, beautiful woman at the door, the narrow minded She instinctively took a dislike to her Who are you looking for? Patricia smiled politely and warmly. ¡°Is this Ellinor¡¯s house? Hearing Ellinor¡¯s name, She frowned even more. Who are you? What do you want with Ellinor? I¡¯m not here for Ellinor, Im here for you I assume you don¡¯t know about Ellinor¡¯s marital status yet? I¡¯ve come to tell you some truths¡± She was surprised, ¡°What mantal status? Don¡¯t tell me that little tramp Ellinor is already married?¡± Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Patricia nodded, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s hitched. And get this, her hubby is from the nchet family, the top dogs in town.¡± She¡¯s face fell. ¡°What the heck are you talking about? How is that even possible?¡± Patricia put on a sympathetic face. ¡°Miss She, it¡¯s pouring cats and dogs outside Mind if Ie in and we can hash this out?¡± She thought for a second ¡°Alright,e on in! I need to get the lowdown on this. How on earth did Ellinor end up marrying into the nchet family? What¡¯s the scoop? Even though she was still unsure about the person standing in front of her, her words had her mind spinning with recent events. Right when she was about to tie the knot with Mr. nchet, Ellinor vanished for a whole day without coming back home. When Ellinor finally showed up the next day, she was sporting a branded men¡¯s jacket and told her dad she was moving out She had followed Ellinor secretly, only to find her going into a swanky apartment downtown. Ellinor later brushed it off, saying she was working there as a cleaner. Thinking back, it all smelled fishy! And once, when Ellinor apanied her to meet Theo, his eyes were constantly on Ellinor, which got her hackles up. Putting all these situations together was hard for her to swallow Did Ellinor steal her thunder on her wedding day, marry into the nchet family, and snatch away the man that was rightfully hers?! that¡¯s the case, Ellinor really was a piece of work! Patricia was invited into the Mendoza household, where fifteen minutester she spilled the beans about how Ellinor ended up marrying Mr. nchet. Naturally, the story she told had a subjective spin. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hearing this, She blew her top ¡°You¡¯ve all heard it now So Ellinor stole my groom that day! I knew something was off about that wedding. The nchet family had already sent gifts but didn¡¯t ask for them back, it had to be fishy! So it was all Ellinor¡¯s doing! She intercepted Mr. nchet on the day, lured away my fianc¨¦, then took my ce and married Mr. nchet, who should¡¯ve been mine! She¡¯s such a snake!¡± Tracy Mendoza was also livid. The chaos of the wedding had led to her being pped by Arnold Mendoza in front of all their friends and family, followed by a public scolding that left her unable to face them So that was what happened and it was all caused by Ellinor. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Tracy tugged at Arnold¡¯s arm, full of grievance and anger ¡°Amold, Ellinor has picked up some bad habits. Even though she¡¯s now in Greenhaven, she isnt focused on her career. She¡¯s just thinking about cuttingers and sucking up to the big shots. When she saw that Mr nchet wanted to marry She, she got jealous and wanted to steal her thunder. Because of that, She had to quit the entertainment industry and her career went down the drain. She even lost her chance at a lovely marriage. Ah! With that Tracy wiped away a tear, feeling sorry for She¡¯s predicament This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Arnold wasn¡¯t feeling much better, and his brow furrowed in concern. He had been listening to Patricia recount the story with a frown on his face. After hearing the reason, he was filled with anger But he was more rational and cautious than Tracy and her daughter He eyed Patricia, who had suddenly appeared in their home. She was beautiful, with a ssy demeanor, and dressed in designer clothes. She looked every bit like the daughter of a wealthy family So. Arnold asked in confusion, ¡°Can you tell me who you are? Why do you know so much about the nchet family? And why did you go out of your way to tell us all this? What¡¯s your game?¡± Patricia wasn¡¯t surprised by the question. She was prepared for it and answered with a calm smile. ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. I just can¡¯t stand Ellinor gaining things that aren¡¯t rightfully hers. I came here out of goodwill to tell you and your family, hoping that Miss She can reim what¡¯s rightfully hers sooner. Everything I said is true, and if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the nchet family anytime and see if Ellinor is ying Mrs. nchet.¡± With that, Patricia put a prepared note on the coffee table. It had the address of the nchet family. She was very careful, not even leaving her mark on such a small detail. Arnold stared at the note when She picked it up. After reading the address, she was furious. ¡°This is the ce! I followed Ellinor secretly before and saw her going into this mansion. She said she was working there part¨Ctime as a maid¡® Turns out she wasn¡¯t a maid at all, she was ying Mrs. nchet. She stole my ce! Dad, Ellinor has gone too far; she has deceived our whole family Hearing She¡¯s words, Arnold finally believed Patricia¡¯s story. He was furious and mmed the table. ¡°How dare Ellinor steal She¡¯s fianc¨¦, she is too much!¡± She wanted to expose Ellinor¡¯s true face immediately. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this! Dad, you have to fight for my rights! Recently, not only has Ellinor ruined my career and disturbed our family, she has also stolen my husband and taken my rightful ce. She took everything that should have been mine! I won¡¯t let her get away with this!¡± Tracy cried, ¡°Amold, I didn¡¯t say much when you favored Ellinor in other matters, but this concerns She¡¯s happiness. You can¡¯t let Ellinor bully She like this!¡± Suppressing his anger, Arnold said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go to the nchet family tomorrow to confront Ellinor. I¡¯ll make her give back everything she took from She!¡± Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Although Arnold could get into a rtionship with the nchet fansily regardless of which daughter married into it, he didn¡¯t see his two daughters as equals Without a doubt, his blood daughter, She, was his favorite As for Ellinor, because she grew up in the countryside and wasn¡¯t close to Arnald, even if she married i rich family like the nchets, it wouldn¡¯t bring him any benefits. Just like now ever since Ellinor secretly married into the nchet family, she¡¯s been avoiding them and rarelying home Amold thought it would be better for She to marry into a rich family That way, he could enjoy some benefits too, just like the saying. ¡°When one person rises, the whole family rises As the Mendoza family was discussing how to go to the nchet family to settle ounts with Ellinor tomorrow, Patricia left the Mendoza family quietly with a satisfied smile She had achieved her goal. Despite her staying abroad for a while, she was still pretty clued up on what was happening back home. Initially. Theo just wanted to find a woman to have a fake marriage to deal with the pressure from Putnam nchet. At first, the woman Theo found was named Sophia But due to the weather, her flight was dyed, causing her to miss the engagement party with Theo. Out of desperation, Theo had to marry a daughter from the Mendoza family. Patricia wasn¡¯t sure how Theo ended up with Ellinor. But after hearing that Theo had sent Collin to the Mendoza family to arrange a fake marriage. She publicly announced her retirement from the entertainment circle to get married However, for some reason, Ellinor ended up marrying Theo. So she guessed that Ellinor wanted to climb the socialdder by marrying into the nchet family and steal She¡¯s thunder. She also had someone look into the situation and learned that the Mendoza family indeed held an engagement party for She. But due to the groom¡¯s absence, it turned into a farce, making the Mendoza family aughing stock. Her visit to the Mendoza family today was to seize this opportunity to have the Mendozas cause trouble for Ellinor. If they could rece Ellinor with She, that would be even better. Because She was just an ordinary entertainer, Theo would definitely not be interested in her Ellinor, on the other hand, was different. She had a unique vibe. She was clean, spontaneous, and simple but cunning. Sometimes she appeared tough, which was impossible to imitate Her free¨Cspirited vibe was refreshing and extremely attractive to Theo. If this time Ellinor still couldn¡¯t be taken care of, she would make sure Ellinor wouldn¡¯t have a moment of peace. She would let Theo see that even though Ellinor was special, she still came from an ordinary family with country bumpkins who had never seen the world. This would make Theo have a bad impression of Ellinor. Regardless, tomorrow there would definitely be some drama at the nchet family¡¯s home. All she had to do was sit back and enjoy the show! After Ellinor and Theo finished dinner and were getting ready to leave, the rain outside the mall was still pouring. At the mall entrance, Collin opened an umbre and respectfully handed it to his boss, Mr. nchet. Theo took the umbre and naturally tilted it towards Ellinor, ¡®How do you want to go home today? Subway or bus?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the rainy scene ahead, Ellinor said, ¡°Theo, you came to pick me up in your car, of course, I¡¯m going to ride with you! If I asked you to ride the bus or subway with me in this weather, that would be a bit too much! I may not be the most virtuous woman, but I¡¯m not a pain in the ass!¡± Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Theo signaled Collin to bring the car around with a nce, then turned his gaze back to Ellinor, cooing in a tone one would use on a child, ¡°Mmm, yup, you¡¯re the best little onel¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Ellinor made a grimace Although Theo was ying along, his words didn¡¯t sound very genuine, did they? With an umbre in hand. Theo made sure Ellinor was safely in the car before folding it away and getting in himself The car slowly drove off Ellinor looked at the time on her phone, replied to a few unread messages, then suddenly remembered something ¡°By the way, how did you know I was at this mall today?¡± Theo paused for a moment, reached for a file on the car, and started reading without uttering a word Ellinor squinted her eyes, it was rare to see this shrewd man a bit uneasy. She deliberately leaned closer and asked again, ¡°Theo, did you use satellite tracking to find me again?¡± Theo nced up, met her intelligent gaze, and realized he couldn¡¯t dodge this one, ¡°It was raining¡± ¡°Rain gives you the right to track me?¡± Knowing she didn¡¯t appreciate this. Theo returned his attention to the file ¡°TII try to avoid it in the future¡± ¡°Try¡± ¡°For your safety, sometimes it¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a big control freak and you won¡¯t admit it. You¡¯re just making excuses!¡± Theo put down the file, no longer pretending to be nonchnt. He pulled the incessant Ellinor onto his lap and pinched her chin, ¡°Yes, I do have a strong desire to control you It¡¯s not just control, all my desires are strong Wanna give it a go?¡± Ellinor was suddenly on the defensive, her cheeks flushing at his words,¡± Don¡¯t mess around!¡± He leaned closer, Tve been patient for a long time Collin quietly pulled up the partition curtain between the front and back of the car, seeing and hearing nothing Unable to break free, unable to push him away, and at such a close distance, Ellinor suddenly blurted out, ¡°What did Patricia lose to save you?¡± Theo was taken aback and his gaze turned heavy. He clearly didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Ellinor stared at him for a while, then suddenly startedughing. ¡°She didn¡¯t lose her innocence for you, did she?¡± Theo¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Ellinor deliberately pushed, ¡°Then tell me?¡± Theo¡¯s expression turnedplicated, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss the past.¡± ¡°I was just teasing you! If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to! After all, I also have things I don¡¯t want to tell you!¡± Ellinor shrugged and managed to slip out of Theo¡¯s embrace and return to her original seat. What didn¡¯t she want to tell him? Instead of getting the answers he wanted, the tables were turned on him. Theo felt both frustrated and amused Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Chapter 378 The car was back at the nchet family¡¯s ce before they knew it Ellinor had been pestered by Byran all afternoon and was pretty beat. Now that she was full and hydrated, all she wanted was to retreat to her room, freshen up, and hit the sack Thea followed her up the stairs, and just as Ellinor¡¯s handnded on the doorknob about to open the door, Theo, as if he had foreseen it, reached over from behind her and also ced his hand on the doorknob, his hand covering hers Ellinor immediately stopped turning the doorknob, ¡°Mr. nchet, what on earth are you doing?¡± Theo leaned in close to her eat. I want to.¡± As Theo got closer Ellinor instinctively shrank her neck, looking wary. ¡®What do you want to do?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The leaned in again ¡°Want to get in!¡± Ellinor blushed inexplicably. Mr. nchet uttered the words ¡®get in in such a suggestive tone. It was quite provocative. Her heart started to race, ¡°Mr. nchet, if you can¡¯t even exercise a little patience, I find it hard to believe that your feelings for me are genuine¡± Theo withdrew his hand and stood upright. I have plenty of patience, I¡¯ll wait till the day you invite me in. Now, you should get some rest.¡± When Ellinor turned her head, Theo had already turned around and was ready to head to his study. ¡°Wait Mr. nchet, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you!¡± Ellinor called out to him again. Theo stopped in his tracks, turning to look at her, ¡°Go ahead Ellinor gestured for him to bend down a bit because he was too tall, as if she had a secret to tell him. He bent down, listening attentively She stood on her tiptoes, gently pecked his cheek, and whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. nchet, thank you for going out of your way to bring me an umbre today! This is the first time someone has made a special trip just to bring me an umbre, and I¡¯m really grateful Goodnight.¡± A gentle kiss and a goodnight made Theo¡¯s heart swell with softness. But the gentler Ellinor¡¯s words were, the quicker she closed the door With a bang, the door was closed, and Ellinor slipped into the room. The bedroom door was locked, extinguishing Theo¡¯s romantic thoughts in an instant! Theo was at a loss for words. Looking at the closed door, Theo touched the spot on his face where Ellinor had just kissed him, the warmth and softness seemed to linger. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he walked towards the study. After taking a bath, Ellinor turned on herptop and logged into her work email to see if she had received any feedback from Mr. nchet regarding her designs. Sure enough, there was an unread email in her inbox. She immediately opened it to see Theo¡¯s response. The content was concise and to the point. ¡°The design is indeed good, but not what I was hoping for.¡± Upon reading this, Ellinor frowned! Indeed, every client had their own unique needs. Initially, they hoped the designer could have creative freedom. However, when the designer truly created ording to their own ideas, the client expressed dissatisfaction but didn¡¯t provide specific suggestions for modification. It was really a headache! Ellinor pondered for a moment, then replied to the email ¡°Mr. nchet, I¡¯m very sorry that I didn¡¯t meet your expectations. Could you please describe what exactly you¡¯re hoping for? Any information would be greatly appreciated! Thanks for your cooperation!¡± After sending the email, Ellinor went to blow¨Cdry her hair. When she returned after drying her hair, the other party had already replied to the email. This time, the email contained a bit more information. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Chapter 379 The email read, ¡°Soul. That¡¯s what I need from you I need your sincerity in design and the reflection of the nchet Corporation¡¯s social value andmitment to the public through the concept of the building What I¡¯m paying big bucks for is not just your professional skills but also your dedication, like when you designed the Crescent Building. Don¡¯t try to fool me with this hastily finished seemingly wless, but soulless design. I can see that your skills are top¨Cnotch, but you¡¯re not putting your heart into H¡± Ellinor was taken aback. Was she really swayed by his words?! Indeed, she hadn¡¯t given it her all and merely relied on her readily avable professional skills and exquisite craftsmanship. The so¨Ccalled sincerity, indeed, is to endow the design with a soul. Well, if Theo was willing to pay a high price for her specifically to take on this project, even if the demands were high, it was only fair. Ellinor replied to the email again, ¡°Alright, I got you Thanks for pointing me in the right direction. Give me some time to think about the new design, I¡¯ll make sure to deliver something that satisfy you¡± She didn¡¯t get any response after that Ellinor propped her chin in front of theputer and was deep in thought. The previous design was scrapped and she had to start a new one from scratch. But what should be the design concept for the new headquarters of the nchet Corporation?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The next morning Theo specifically instructed Devin not to wake up the sleepyhead Ellinor, and he left after breakfast. Before Ellinor woke up, the Mendoza family was already looking for her. At the entrance of the nchet family¡¯s home. She started criticizing while pointing at the grand house in front ¡°This is it! I saw Ellinor strutting into this housest time!¡± Both Arnold and Tracy were stunned. To build such arge private residence in the city center, not only money was required but also significant influence Such was the style of the nchet family, the top family! Tracy felt extremely uneasy, ¡°Arnold, look at this luxurious house. If it weren¡¯t for Ellinor, this would have been She¡¯s home, we might have been able to visit often, but now Arnold frowned, also regretting missing out on the wealth and glory, and immediately put on a confrontation¨Cready face, ¡°She, ring the doorbell!¡± She nodded, walked to the door, and pressed the doorbell several times with a bit of venting force. However, the door didn¡¯t open immediately. Instead, the face of an old man appeared on the monitor screen above the doorbell button. The old man asked very kindly and politely: ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for Ellinor, is Ellinor here?¡± Devin was somewhat surprised and also wary, ¡°So you¡¯re here for Mrs. nchet? May I ask who you are to her?¡± She was so angry that she almost exploded when she heard the man on the screen call Ellinor Mrs nchet. She gritted her teeth, turned her head, and said. ¡°You all heard it, he called Ellinor Mrs nchet! This proves everything that woman told us yesterday was true! I¡¯m so pissed!¡± Tracy, who had some worldly experience, was much calmer than She. She stepped forward and smiled at the old man on the screen. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re Ellinor¡¯s parents and sister, we need to talk to her. If she¡¯s home, could you please open the door?¡± Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Devin was taken aback, his surprise quickly morphing into a respectful and friendly smile. Turns out they were rtives of Mrs. nchet and were indeed VIPS! He couldn¡¯t keep them waiting too long. However, until he was sure of their identities, he couldn¡¯t just let them in. So he said, ¡°If you could chill out here for a bit, I¡¯ll go and tell Mrs. nchet.¡± With that, Devin turned and headed upstairs to inform Mrs. nchet personally. Even though Mr. nchet had specifically asked him not to disturb Mrs. nchet¡¯s rest, this was an emergency, and he had no choice but to wake her. Ellinor was roused by Devin¡¯s knock, asking sleepily. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Devin respectfully replied from outside the door, ¡®Mrs. nchet, there¡¯s a middle¨Caged couple and a lady about your age looking for you outside. They im to be your rtives and I can¡¯t verify their identities, so I thought I¡¯d better check with you.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. A middle¨Caged couple and a woman her age? Rtives? Ellinor¡¯s eyes snapped open. She was fully awake now. Could it be the Mendozas? How¡¯d they know she was here? But since they¡¯d found her, they must know who she really was. There was no point in hiding anymore. Ellinor sat up, tidying her hair a bit, thinking about how to handle the situation. Then she told Devin, ¡°Let them in and have them wait in the living room. 1 need to freshen up.¡± ¡°Sure thing, Mrs. nchet.¡± With that, Devin left. Meanwhile, She was already getting antsy waiting at the nchets¡® front door, muttering under her breath. In her mind, she was the rightfuldy of the nchet house. That servant who answered the door had left her waiting outside for way too long. Unbelievable! Once she became Mrs. nchet, the first thing she¡¯d do was settle the score with that servant. Just then, the nchets¡® front door opened and two young servants came out, inviting them in very respectfully. She, however, was not in a good mood and red at them impatiently. ¡°Really now! Making me and my parents wait out here for so long. When Mr. nchet gets back, I¡¯m gonna get him to fire you!¡± The two servants were taken aback andpletely baffled. They had been extremely respectful, following Devin¡¯s explicit instructions to treat the guests with respect as they were rtives of Mrs. nchet. But being yelled at by this rtive and threatened with dismissal left them very confused. Not only was her attitude bad, but she seemed to think she ran the show. She acted like the nchet house was hers, like whatever she asked Mr. nchet to do, he would just do it?! Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 The Mendoza family was really riding on the fact that they were rted to Mrs. nchet and throwing their weight around here. They were weed by the well¨Ctrained staff of the nchet family. Even though they were disgruntled, they didn¡¯t show it and fespectfully ushered the Mendoza family trio into the nchet residence. She had been to the nchet family home once before with Ellinor and had seen its grandeur. But today was her first time actually stepping onto the nchet¡¯s property, and she was filled with longing and curiosity for everything in the nchet¡¯s yard. However, upon entering the inner courtyard of the nchet family, she seemed unsatisfied. She crossed her arms arrogantly and looked around the simple yet grand Chinese¨Cstyle courtyard, shaking her head and criticizing. ¡°The house is nice, but it¡¯s a bit outdated! I don¡¯t like this old¨Cfashioned and worn¨Cout Chinese style. When I move in, I¡¯ll definitely give it a makeover! The pine tree over there is too big; it blocks the light. It has to go! The marble floor needs to be reced with high¨Cquality turf like a golf course, and they need to nt my favorite roses to make it look like a European royal garden that suits my superstar vibe! Oh, and those outdated potted nts over there need to go too; they mess up the aesthetics!¡± Tracy agreed with She, nodding her head, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, this yard is too basic. It needs a good spruce up, otherwise, it¡¯s just a waste of such arge yard!¡± The staff leading the way heard their conversation, exchanged puzzled nces, and shared a look of disdain. What kind of people were Mrs. nchet¡¯s rtives? Why did they start thinking about how to remodel someone else¡¯s yard the first time they visited? Saying the nchet¡¯s yard was too in, wanting to cut down that precious century¨Cold pine tree, and saying Putnam¡¯s expensive orchids are tacky and should all be thrown away? Do they even get it? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not to mention, those flowers are rare species. They were very valuable and are treasures to Putnam, more precious than people! If they really threw them away, Putnam would hold a grudge! When the Mendoza family entered the nchet¡¯s living room, Devin had been waiting for a while and greeted them with a smile. ¡°Wee. Mrs. nchet is getting ready; she¡¯lle down to see you soon.¡± She looked unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re the one who answered the phone earlier, right?¡± The smile on Devin¡¯s face froze. He was polite but didn¡¯t expect such rudeness in return. But he didn¡¯t mind and kept his professional butler demeanor. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the butler of the nchet family; you can call me Devin.¡± She gave him a once¨Cover and huffed dissatisfiedly, ¡°You are too old; time for a change!¡± Devin was taken aback and frowned. How could she be so rude?! Despite being very displeased, Devin still kept his professionalposure and politely directed them. ¡°This way please¡­ Before Devin could finish, the Mendoza family had already rudely walked into the living room and sprawled themselves on the couch,pletely unapologetic, as if they were in their own house. Having worked for the nchet family for so many years, Devin had never seen anyone be so bold in the nchet residence. Even the rich aristocrats from Greenhaven were always cautious when they visited. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Two servants who were attending to the Mendoza family approached Devin and questioned him. ¡°Devin, are they really Mrs. nchet¡¯s rtives? They don¡¯t seem like they¡¯re cut from the same cloth as Mrs. nchet at all¡± ¡°Tell me about it! They don¡¯t look like they¡¯re here for a visit; it¡¯s more like they¡¯re here to take over our house! They even mentioned about redoing our yard, chopping down that old pine tree, and tossing away all of Putnam¡¯s precious flowers!¡± Hearing this, Devin was also puzzled by the Mendoza family¡¯s behavior. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s none of your business to discuss Mrs nchet¡¯s guests. Prepare some more snacks and fruits for the quests! It¡¯s their first visit, we can¡¯t be rude no matter what.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± She happily sat on the high¨Cend fabric sofa in the living room, finding it much morefortable than the one at home. It was sofy that she was ready to doze off. But she wasn¡¯t a big fan of the sofa¡¯s style; although it looked posh, it was a bit too old¨Cfashioned. She was frowning at the mansion¡¯s decor like she was thedy of the house. ¡°Ugh, why is none of the decor here to my taste?! All these pieces of furniture look so pricey, but they feel a bit dated. I prefer more modern home decor!¡± Tracy, sitting next to her, chuckled and said, ¡°No worries; when you move inter, you¡¯ll be thedy of the house! You can have it renovated any way you want; just tell Mr nchet, and he¡¯ll definitely make it happen!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She pondered and thought that made sense. In her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Mr. nchet, whom she had seen before. The man who was drop¨Cdead gorgeous from every angle and made her heart flutter. That man was definitely the most handsome man she had everid eyes on. Even if he wasn¡¯t from the nchet family, even if he didn¡¯t have such a prominent status, she would still want to be with a man like that and have a passionate romance. What was infuriating was thattely, Ellinor had been monopolizing her Mr. nchet. She didn¡¯t know what had happened between Ellinor and Mr. nchet, but if there was something, she would definitely give Ellinor a piece of her mind! Meanwhile, Arnold took the tea from the maid, took a careful sip, and asked, ¡°What kind of tea is this? Why is it so light?¡± ¡°This is a high¨Cgrade imported ck tea; the taste is quite mild. If you¡¯re not used to it, I can switch it to green tea for you.¡± Arnold coughed a bit awkwardly, waved his hand and said. ¡°Ah, no need to switch. By the way, where is Ellinor? Why haven¡¯t I seen here out to greet me?¡± The maid didn¡¯t know how to respond, so she kept silent.. Devin stepped in at the right moment and politely replied, ¡°Mrs. nchet is still getting ready, she¡¯ll come down when she¡¯s done. You can enjoy some snacks and tea in the meantime, please wait for a while.¡± Arnold snorted, ¡°That disrespectful daughter of mine is acting like a big shot; how dare she treat me like this!¡± Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 She stood up angrily. ¡°Ellinor sure knows how to put on airs! Still keeping us waiting? Is she too chicken toe down? I¡¯ll go get her!¡± With that, She impatiently prepared to go upstairs. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Seeing this, Devin frowned immediately, signaling the servants to stop her with his eyes. She looked at the servants blocking her way and said discontentedly, ¡°Move out of my way! Don¡¯t block the road!¡± The servants didn¡¯t move, they were still standing in front of her, not letting her go upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the upstairs area is the private domain of the nchet family¡¯s master. Guests can¡¯t just barge in, I hope you understand¡± She insisted, ¡°You dare to stop me? I¡¯m no guest! I hope you know I¡¯m the real mistress of this house.¡± ¡°She, why so grumpy this early in the morning?¡± Ellinor¡¯s voice suddenly came from upstairs, interrupting She¡¯s words.. Looking up, all She could see was thatnguid, smiling Ellinor. Ellinor was still in that most annoying pose of hers; even with no makeup, she was still so beautiful that it was jealousy¨Cinducing! Ellinor was wearing a simple nightgown that was casual andfortable, which showed she was clearly just out of bed! Before, Devin said Ellinor was grooming. They had waited for so long and Ellinor hadn¡¯te down; she must have been sleeping and simply not taken their arrival seriously Seeing Ellinor, She got angry and wanted to rush up and give her a piece of her mind! But Devin firmly blocked her way, and the few servants around also surrounded her tightly, not allowing her to go upstairs. How annoying! Unable to rush past, She bit her lip angrily, raised her chin proudly, and said scornfully, ¡°Do you guys even know who I am? How dare you block my way! I¡¯ll give you three seconds to get out of my way, or you will regret it!* Devin didn¡¯t get angry, but he wasn¡¯t as polite as before and warned her, ¡°We know you¡¯re Mrs. nchet¡¯s sister and our honored guest. But please also respect basic etiquette. I remind you again, upstairs is a private area, unless you have Mr. nchet¡¯s permission, no one can go up.¡± ¡°No one can go up? Then why can she?¡± She said, pointing at Ellinor upstairs, looking defiant. ¡°Because she is Mrs. nchet, Mr. nchet¡¯s wife, and our master She¡¯s hand pointed at Ellinor, shaking with anger, ¡°She¡¯s not your Mrs. nchet, I am! She stole my ce and married into the nchet family! And I¡¯m here today to reim my rightful position!¡± Devin was stunned. What? Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Chapter 384 She¡¯s face revealed a smug grin when she saw Devin looking shocked and emphasized again, ¡°That¡¯s right, just as you heard, I¡¯m the real Mrs. nchet here! You lot of servants should obey my commands!¡± Devin, usually well¨Ctraveled andposed, couldn¡¯t help butugh in the face of She¡¯s overwhelming confidence. The few housemaids around also couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She wasn¡¯tfortable with theirughter. She frowned and red, ¡°Hey, what are youughing at? Everything I said is true!¡± Devin managed to suppress hisughter, clear his throat, and regain his usual dignified and polite demeanor. ¡°Sorry, if you¡¯re still half¨Casleep today, there are a few guest rooms on the first floor of the nchet family home. Maybe you can pick one and get some rest?¡± ¡®You¡­¡± Seeing that Devin didn¡¯t give her the slightest face, She felt both angry and helpless, ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t exin everything to you right now, and I don¡¯t have time to mess with you clueless servants! Just wait; you¡¯ll regret this sooner orter!¡± Devin and the servants around him didn¡¯t feel at all pressured. They looked at her with a gaze that was as tolerant as one might look at a madman. She gritted her teeth in anger, lifted her head, and red at Ellinor on the second floor, who looked indifferent. ¡°Ellinor, aren¡¯t youing down yet? How long do you want us to wait for you downstairs?!¡± ¡°Devin, you guys go on first! I can handle my ¡®family¡® by myself.¡± Ellinor leisurely walked down the stairs. Devin was somewhat worried. He felt that the members of Mrs. nchet¡¯s family were not friendly or close to her. He was worried that leaving Mrs. nchet alone to deal with them might get her bullied. Seeing Devin¡¯s concern, Ellinor smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, they can¡¯t bully me.¡± Devin then nodded. He respectfully obeyed Ellinor¡¯s words and led the servants away, leaving only a few maids waiting in the living room. With no one else in the way, She walked up quickly, raising her hand to p Ellinor, hoping to vent her frustration. Ellinor had already anticipated this; she urately grabbed She¡¯s wrist, ¡°Why do you want to hit someone right after meeting? If others see how fierce you are, who would dare to marry you?¡± She couldn¡¯t bring her hand down. Of course, she didn¡¯t care what Ellinor thought, but Ellinor¡¯s words hit her where it hurt.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This was the nchet family, and if her rude behavior reached Mr. nchet, it might leave a bad impression and affect their future marital harmony. So, it was best to maintain adylike image. Thinking of this, She decided to let Ellinor off for now and deal with her when the opportunity arose. She retracted her hand, disdainfully flicking it, ¡°Dad¡¯s waiting for you in the living room. He has something to ask you! Get moving!¡± Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Ellinor strolled into the living room with a polite smile on her face. ¡°Mr. Arnold, Mrs. Mendoza, long time no see.¡± ¡°Mr. Arnold?¡± At the sound of this, Arnold, who already looked like he¡¯d swallowed a lemon, looked even more tense. What did you call me?¡± Ellinor seated herself on a solitary couch, some distance away from them. She epted the coffee a maid brought her, took a sip, and said, ¡°I called you Mr. Arnold. Is there a problem? Aren¡¯t you Mr. Arnold?¡± Arnold wasn¡¯t her biological father, nor had he done much of anything father¨Clike. After shipping her off to the sticks, he¡¯d pretty much disappeared from her life ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t you dare think that joining the nchet family means you can forget where you came from and even deny me as your father! You know exactly how you became Mrs. nchet, He snapped. Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°How I became Mrs. nchet? Seems like you¡¯ve got it all figured out.¡± Before Arnold could respond, She jumped in, all fired up. ¡°Not just dad, mom and I know tool Ellinor, there¡¯s no such thing as a secret that stays secret forever. Stop ying innocent and own up to your mistakes. Maybe, just maybe, I¡¯ll forgive you, for old times¡® sake.¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°You forgive me? She, why exactly are you in my house, offering me your forgiveness?¡± ¡®My house¡®. Those words were like a thorn in She¡¯s side. It felt like something that was hers had been taken from her. ¡°Your house? Ellinor, you¡¯ve got some nerve! This is my house!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Tracy tried to y peacemaker. ¡°Ellinor, why won¡¯t you listen to reason? We already know you took She¡¯s ce and married Mr. nchet. You can¡¯t hide it anymore! Just kneel down and apologize to your dad and She.¡± ¡°And how did you find out about this?¡± Ellinor narrowed her eyes. Her counter¨Cquestion seemed like an admission of guilt to the Mendozas. Arnold was growing angrier and angrier. He pointed a finger at Ellinor and started to rant. ¡°Ellinor, I can¡¯t believe I raised a daughter like you! No morals whatsoever! How could you steal your own sister¡¯s husband and make the Mendozas aughing stock on the day of the wedding! I should never have let youe back from the countryside!* Ellinor found this amusing. She¡¯de to Greenhaven because she¡¯d won a full schrship to Creston University due to her excellent academic record. Had Arnold ever really taken care of her at all? Ellinor had a hunch about their intentions when she saw She picking a fight with Devin upstairs But the question was, who spilled the beans about her bing Mrs. nchet? Seeing Ellinor fall silent, She pounced. ¡°Ellinor! Say something!¡± Ellinor sighed and lowered her head, looking like she was too ashamed to meet anyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you all already know that, what do you n to do with me?¡± Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Ellinor hung her head, which only seemed to fuel She¡¯s pride even more. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What happens to you? That depends on how sorry you are and my mood!¡± At this. Tracy heaved a resigned sigh, advising She gently, ¡°Come on, She, Ellinor¡¯s your sister after all. Don¡¯t be so hard on her!¡± Then, turning to Ellinor with a face full ofpassion, Tracy said, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve taken She¡¯s ce for so long and you¡¯ve ruined her career. But we¡¯ll chalk that up to you being young and dumb, and we won¡¯t dwell on the losses. All you need to do today is give Mrs. nchet¡¯s ce back to She. Leave here and promise never to show your face again. Never mess up She and Mr. nchet¡¯s marriage. Then we¡¯re square!* ¡°That¡¯s letting her off too easy!¡± She wouldn¡¯t let it go. Tracy gave She a look, pretending to admonish her, ¡°She, if not for Ellinor¡¯s sake, do it for your dad¡¯s sake!¡± She caught Tracy¡¯s hint, understanding that she was telling her to keep her cool. Dealing with Ellinor didn¡¯t need to be rushed; getting her out of the nchet family was the top priority. So, She backed off, letting Tracy have full control over the situation. Arnold watched his understanding wife with a mix of love and admiration, along with a hint of guilt for misunderstanding her in the past. He took her hand, saying, Tracy, you and She have had it rough. After all that¡¯s happened, you¡¯re still willing to forgive that ungrateful Ellinor for my sake!¡± Putting on a show of tenderness, Tracy replied, ¡°Arnold, what are you talking about?! We¡¯re family!¡± Beset by guilt, Arnold¡¯s anger red. He red at Ellinor, the cause of all the trouble, bellowing, ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to thank Auntie Tracy for her generosity? You¡¯d better be grateful! If not, even if Tracy forgives you, I won¡¯t!¡± Ellinor immediately rose from the sofa, bowing deeply in gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Auntie Tracy, for being so generous and giving me a second chance! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve learned my lesson, and I¡¯ll leave right away!¡± All members of the Mendoza family were stunned. Tracy had assumed that Ellinor wouldn¡¯t leave the nchet family without a fight, considering the lengths she had gone to secure her ce. She had expected a confrontation, and she was ready to y the victim in front of Arnold, showing how awful Ellinor was. Imagine her surprise when Ellinor agreed to leave so easily. It waspletely unexpected. Everyone in the Mendoza family was silent. Ellinor lifted her head, looking innocent, ¡°Eh? Why are you all looking at me like that? Are you unhappy about me leaving? If that¡¯s the case, I can stay and make up for my mistakes by taking care of She!¡± She came to her senses and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take care of me! Ellinor, don¡¯t get any ideas. Leaving is what you must do! But before you go, make sure you tell Mr. nchet exactly how you reced me in the nchet family. Don¡¯t leave anything out!¡± Ellinor nodded obediently, ¡°Okay, I will. But Mr. nchet is at work right now and he¡¯s very busy. I shouldn¡¯t disturb him. I¡¯ll tell him everything when hees home tonight!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re waiting for him toe home from work before leaving?¡± She frowned, clearly displeased. She wanted Ellinor out of the house immediately! Ellinor looked regretful, ¡°She, do you want me to call Mr. nchet now? You might not realize it, but Mr. nchet hates being disturbed at work. If I call him and disrupt his meeting, he might get angry when hees home, and he might take it out on you¡± Hearing this, She instinctively exchanged a nce with Tracy. They both looked worried. ¡°Alright then! Go pack your things, and as soon as Mr. nchetes home from work, tell him everything and get out!¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chapter 387 ¡°Alright!¡± Ellinor agreed with gusto. She then turned to the puzzled maid beside her, instructing her to round up Devin and all the household staff. The maid quickly got the picture and nodded, hustling off to do as she was told. Before long, Devin, along with all the nchet family¡¯s staff, gathered in the living room. Ellinor announced gravely, ¡°Let me introduce you to She. She¡¯s the gal Mr. nchet originally nned to marry and your rightful mistress. The two folks beside her are her parents¡± The staff, Devin included, looked stunned. They all wondered if Ellinor was pulling their leg. Ellinor was dead serious. ¡°Alright, you guys better start serving your mistress. I¡¯m going to pack my bags and clear out for the real Mrs. nchet!¡± Upon hearing this. She felt incredibly smug. Those servants who had just ignored hermands now know who she really is, don¡¯t they? Devin looked a bit lost, trailing after Ellinor upstairs. ¡°Mrs. nchet, what on earth is going on?¡± Ellinor waved him off, ¡°Devin, just focus on treating them well. We¡¯ll deal with the rest when Mr. nchet gets back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After announcing she would pack her things, Ellinor never came back downstairs She grew impatient, wondering if she was actually packing. Just as she was about to go upstairs, Devin blocked her path. ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t go up.¡± ¡°Even after knowing who I am, you dare to stop me?¡± ¡°Your identity has yet to be confirmed by Mr. nchet; I¡¯m sorry.¡± Devin stood his ground. Every other servant was being respectful, except for this stubborn old man! She clenched her teeth and rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go up. I¡¯ll be living there sooner orter anyway! We¡¯re all hungry now. Get the kitchen to make us something nice and remember to use the best ingredients! If you dare cheat us, I¡¯ll tell Mr. nchet when hees back and let him deal with you!¡± Devin maintained hisposure, ¡°Understood. The meal will certainly meet your expectations.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Ellinor¡¯s instructions to treat them well, Devin would have shown them the door by now. He would never let anyone run roughshod over the nchet family! By evening, when Theo returned to the nchet family, the Meridozas werefortably enjoying the nchet family¡¯s hospitality. Arnold had kicked off his shoes and was snoring away on the couch. Tracy was sitting nearby, watching TV and clipping her nails. She was sampling an upscale dessert specially made by the nchet family¡¯s chef while critically commenting, ¡°Where did they find this chef? Can he even make desserts? This chocte mousse isN?velDrama.Org ? content. not sweet at all! I need Mr. nchet to find me a five¨Cstar pastry chef to rece him!¡± Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Chapter 388 With the TV ring, Theo noticed something off the moment he stood at the doorway. He squinted, casting a suspicious eye over the three strangers in the living room, his brows furrowed. Two maids approached him dutifully, one helping him off with his coat while the other offered him slippers. Theo just handed his coat to the maid without changing into the slippers. He asked in a deep tone, ¡°Who are those people in the living room?¡± The maids exchanged looks; their faces wereplicated. One of them reluctantly said, ¡°They are Mrs. nchet¡¯s rtives, but they She paused abruptly, not sure how to describe the situation where Mrs. nchet introduced the new Mrs. nchet. It was soplex that they hadn¡¯t even figured it out yet. ¡°But what? Keep talking!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. The maid was under pressure, worrying about how to exin this to Mr. nchet without upsetting him.. Just then, Devin stepped in, saying, ¡°Mr. nchet, you¡¯re back! The three guests in the living room are Mrs. nchet¡¯s parents and sister. They came to see Mrs. nchet this morning.¡± Upon hearing the exnation, Theo slowed down his pace, and his gaze towards the living room softened. Once upon a time, he and Ellinor were just partners, so he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to her family. Now, if he wanted to live a serious life with her, getting to know her family was necessary. ¡°Where is she?¡± He asked naturally. Devin lookedplicated and answered, ¡°Umm¡­Mrs. nchet is in her room packing: she said she was making room for her sister.¡± Packing? Theo frowned. What was going on now? What¡¯s she throwing a fit about now?! Just as Devin was about to exin what happened today in detail. Over in the living room, She had just finished her dessert and was about to head to the bathroom. As she stood up, she noticed the eye¨Ccatchingly handsome man at the door. Her eyes lit up, and she eximed excitedly, ¡°Mr. nchet, you¡¯re back!¡± Over here. Theo hadn¡¯t heard the full story from Devin. So he wasn¡¯t aware of the specific details. Naturally, he was more polite to his wife¡¯s family. Seeing She approaching him, he nodded slightly, ¡°Hello, wee.¡± Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 A super casual ¡®Hello, wee.¡®ing from such an imposing and noble man was a rarity. She¡¯s heart started racing; she was absolutely bbergasted! She was sure that Mr. nchet must¡¯ve taken a liking to her, otherwise, why would he be this warm and polite? This seemingly aloof man actually weed her; isn¡¯t that a sign of something? She was supposed to be the one Mr. nchet was going to marry. She heard from a woman who visited her yesterday that Mr. nchet saw her on TV and he was smitten on the spot, and sent people to her house with wedding gifts! Ellinor managed to sneak in because she somehow looked a bit like her. Though she didn¡¯t see it, maybe others did. Ellinor almost always went makeup¨Cfree, and Mr. nchet probably mistook her for She off¨Cscreen. It wasn¡¯t surprising considering he¡¯s a busy man who could¡¯ve easily forgotten. It was this mix¨Cup that gave Ellinor a chance to worm her way in, and she took She¡¯s ce for nearly two months while taking advantage of her man. The thought of it made She grind her teeth. No matter, it was not the time to curse Ellinor. Getting on the good side of the man before her was the priority. She thought she looked fetching as she yed with her styled hair, ¡°Mr. nchet, we met at Pearl Moon before, remember?¡± Theo nced at her face, ¡°Hmm, vaguely.¡± She gave a coquettish smile. She knew Mr. nchet wouldn¡¯t forget her; after all, he was once attracted to her. How could he not recall? On the other side, Tracy nudged a sleeping Arnold, whispering that Mr. nchet was back. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Arnold, who was in the middle of a dream, woke up immediately at the news and scrambled up from the sofa to see. He saw She talking to a noble¨Clooking man. The man looked like a perfectly carved sculpture. Even a middle¨Caged man like Arnold couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. How could there be such a stunning man in the world? Truly, the rumored Mr. nchet from the first family was indeed a standout! Arnold straightened his posture, puffed out his chest, and arm in arm with Tracy, walked over with an elder¡¯s dignity. ¡°Mr. nchet, you¡¯re finally back; we¡¯ve been waiting for you all day!¡± Theo politely nodded, saying respectfully, ¡°Nice to meet you; I look forward to your guidance.¡± Hearing this, Arnold was overjoyed and thrilled to the core. He was practically over the moon! Good heavens! The noble Mr. nchet from the first family was actually asking for his guidance? If his rtives from the Mendoza family knew this, who would dare ridicule him for the mishap at the wedding?! He was now the real father¨Cinw of Mr. nchet, and now even Theo had to respect him as an elder! With Mr. nchet as his son¨Cinw, wherever Arnold went, he¡¯d be a person others could only look up to.. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Arnold looked up at Theo, who towered over him. He followed his friendly guide upwards with an elder¡¯s air of superiority and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good; we can help each other out in the future!¡± Tracy also chimed in with a grin, ¡°You must be tired from working all day, huh? I¡¯ll whip up some of my best dishes for youter!¡± The Mendoza family¡¯s sense of propriety was really poor and they all seemed tock manners. Theo¡¯s face was impassive, his emotions unreadable. He turned to Devin and instructed, ¡°Take good care of our guests, I¡¯m going upstairs to check on her¡± Yes, Mr. nchet.¡± ¡°Mr. nchet, wait for me, I¡¯ll go upstairs with you to find Ellinor!¡± She followed in Theo¡¯s footsteps, deliberately sticking close to his towering figure. She wanted to show Devin that, as long as Mr. nchet was back, she could go upstairs. Let¡¯s see if he dared to stop her in the future. Of course, this was also because she was worried that Ellinor would shamelessly flirt with Mr. nchet and take advantage of him out of her sight. Theo stopped in his tracks and shot She a cold look, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Wait in the living room; I¡¯ll bring her downter.¡± She was stunned. She had not expected to be rejected, especially since Mr. nchet had just weed her. Devin, who was not far away, saw She¡¯s futile efforts and thought she kind of deserved it. Where did She get the wrong idea that she held a ce in Mr. nchet¡¯s heart? If it weren¡¯t for Ellinor¡¯s sake, Mr. nchet wouldn¡¯t even bother talking to She. Delusional was the perfect word to describe her. Despite that, She was oblivious to her own shorings and flirtatiously moved closer to Theo, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Mr. nchet, I just want to go upstairs with you to find Ellinor, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± She was about totch onto Theo¡¯s arm. Theo¡¯s eyes turned icy; he sidestepped her, not allowing her hand to touch him, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± She¡¯s enthusiasm was met with a cold reception. She was at a loss for words and startled by Theo¡¯s sudden indifference. ¡°Uh¡­Mr. nchet¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What was going on? Other men always happily epted her advances; why was Mr. nchet so repulsed? ¡°Theo, you¡¯re back just in time!¡± Ellinor¡¯s voice came from upstairs at this moment. A hint of softness appeared in Theo¡¯s previously stern eyes. But when he saw Ellinor dressed neatly and dragging a suitcase, his brow furrowed once again. Ellinor dragged her suitcase down from upstairs, stopped in front of Theo and said seriously, ¡°Mr. nchet, I want to tell you that I am moving out. From now on, the position of Mrs. nchet will be taken over by She!¡± She blushed and nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet, that¡¯s the situation. I wanted to go upstairs with you just now, so Ellinor could exin everything to you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna exin this to me?¡± Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Theo¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Ellinor. He took the suitcase from Ellinor¡¯s hands and handed it to Devin standing by. ¡°What are you up to now?¡± With that, he wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her into his embrace as if afraid she would really leave. Ellinor felt it was inappropriate to be so intimate in front of others. She pushed against his chest in an attempt to break free but to no avail. She had no choice but to exin to him helplessly. ¡°Mr. nchet, here¡¯s the thing. When you went to the Mendoza family¡¯s house, you were supposed to enter through the front door and take She, the bride! But you went through the back door and took me instead! Now the cat¡¯s out of the bag; they all know you took the wrong person that day She came to me, asking me to step down as Mrs. nchet. So, I have to leave.¡± She frowned, thinking that Ellinor was too blunt. ¡°Mr. nchet, it¡¯s exactly as Ellinor said. The woman you were supposed to marry was me, and Ellinor has always been a troublemaker since childhood. which led to this misunderstanding. I came to find her today because I think she¡¯s a country girl who doesn¡¯t understand much. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll embarrass the nchet family, so I think we should swap ces and go back to where we belong.¡± Theo understood the real purpose of Ellinor¡¯s uninvited family. The courtesy in his eyes disappeared. Ignoring She, he looked down at Ellinor in his arms, displeased, ¡°They make a fuss in our house, and you join in them?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make a fuss! Mr. nchet, you married the wrong person! You were supposed to marry her, my sister was even in her wedding dress waiting for you at home that day!¡± ¡°Say that again?¡± Even if he was really angry, his tone wasn¡¯t harsh. It was like educating a child; he wanted her to understand the seriousness of the situation without scaring her. Ellinor frowned, looking somewhat displeased. Theo didn¡¯t want to delve into whether he had taken the wrong person or not, he softly asked Ellinor in his arms, ¡°What did you eat today?¡± Uninvited guests hade to their house today, and he wasn¡¯t sure if Ellinor had eaten properly. ¡°I had a bacon sandwich for breakfast, a bowl of noodles for lunch, and haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± Ellinor answered honestly. After meeting the Mendoza family¡¯s people in the morning, she had been staying upstairs. Both breakfast and lunch were delivered by Devin, and she was quite full. Theo¡¯s expression rxed slightly, ¡°Hmm, what do you want for dinner?¡± She, on the other hand, watched as Theo showed affection towards Ellinor while being indifferent towards her and was filled with anger. She felt that the concern that should have been hers was stolen by Ellinor. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Mr. nchet, I think we should let Ellinor leave while It¡¯s still light. If she leaves after dinner, it might be toote. She will be alone on the road with her luggage, which is very unsafe. Theo looked at She, his gaze cold, ¡°if she leaves, you won¡¯t stay here either.¡± She was taken aback and looked hurt, ¡°Why? Mr. nchet, you used to like me, right? You can¡¯t be fooled by Ellinor¡¯s facade. She seems innocent on the surface, but she¡¯s crafty and often ys the victim.¡± Tracy also seemed anxious. ¡°Mr. nchet, listen to me; you misunderstood at that time; you were supposed to marry She, not Ellinor.¡± Arnold, with all the authority of a father, pointed out, ¡°Mr. nchet, that¡¯s right! You were supposed to marry She, you mistakenly took Ellinor that day! It¡¯s just a misunderstanding, we should swap them back.¡± Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Theo had heard the rumors about Ellinor having a tough time at her home, but he had no idea it was this bad, even her own family treated her like this, her dad included. Looking down at the expressionless Ellinor, Theo felt a knot in his stomach. He couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how much crap she must¡¯ve gone through growing up in the Mendoza family to be this unppable. ¡°Swap? Why would I swap? I¡¯ve always intended to marry Miss Ellinor here, not someone else. Theo scoffed. She wasn¡¯t buying it! She thought it was all Ellinor bewitching Theo with sweet nothings. ¡°Mr. nchet, how on earth could you be marrying Ellinor? Don¡¯t believe a word she says; she would say anything to marry you! You¡¯re supposed to marry me, I even received the engagement ring you sent me! Look!¡± With that, She raised her hand, showing Theo the diamond ring she had purposely worn on her ring finger. Theo just stared nkly at She¡¯s diamond ring Then he took Ellinor¡¯s hand, his fingers brushing over the diamond ring on her ring finger. I¡¯m sorry, this is the nchet family¡¯s heirloom engagement ring: I¡¯m not sure where you got yours.¡± She frowned, a bit confused. When the nchet family sent someone to deliver wedding gifts, they said ¡®Ms. Mendoza¡® had epted Mr. nchet¡¯s engagement ring. Around that time, she received an anonymous diamond ring. If it wasn¡¯t from Mr. nchet, then who could it be? There¡¯s no such thing as a coincidence! Mr. nchet must be marrying her! ¡°Ah! I get it! It was her! Ellinor swapped the ring when I wasn¡¯t looking, fooled you into trusting her, and took my ce!¡± Theo¡¯s eyes darkened with disgust, ¡°The ring on Ellinor¡¯s finger is the nchet family¡¯s heirloom. The band is made of tinum mixed with a special material. It can¡¯t be taken off without a special solution. If it can¡¯t be taken off, how could it be swapped?¡± She was taken aback, ¡°How¡­how could that be?¡± Holding Ellinor¡¯s hand tenderly as if it were a precious treasure, Theo said, ¡°Moreover, this ring was put on her finger by me when we got engaged. Do you still think I could mistake who I¡¯m going to marry?¡± She looked stunned. Engaged? Theo and Ellinor were engaged? She refused to believe it and shook her head vigorously, ¡°No, this can¡¯t be1 Mr. nchet, a man of your stature couldn¡¯t possibly be interested in a in Jane like Ellinor! I¡¯m a popr actress and I¡¯m clearly a better fit to be your wife!¡± There was no emotion in Theo¡¯s eyes, ¡°Miss She, I¡¯m not sure where you got the impression that I would be interested in you?¡± She was at a loss, but she was not one to ept defeat, ¡°Mr. nchet, if you could fall for someone as in as Ellinor, why wouldn¡¯t you fall for me? I really don¡¯t understand. Where do I fall short compared to Ellinor?¡± At this, someone burst outughing. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393 It wasn¡¯t Ellinor, nor was it Theo. It was Devin who couldn¡¯t help but crack up. Never in his years had he seen a woman so inconspicuous yet brimming with confidence. Clearing his throat to suppress hisughter, Devin excused himself, ¡°Pardon me! I need to check on dinner¡­¡± Theo fixed his gaze and gave She a once¨Cover, ¡°What makes you think you can hold a candle to Ellinor? Your character, knowledge, or appearance, which one of them is worth a strand of Mrs. nchet¡¯s hair?¡± His words stung She¡¯s pride. She knew Ellinor¡¯s beauty was enviable, but she didn¡¯t think she fell short either. After all, she was an actress, wasn¡¯t she? What gave Theo the right to look down on her? And that Ellinor was always in in clothes and looked like a country bumpkin! Tracy stepped in, confronting Theo, ¡°Mr. nchet, how could you go back on your word? The first time we met, you sent someone to our home, saying you wanted to marry our daughter. That¡¯s why we threw that party! But you didn¡¯t show up, leaving us to lose face in front of our friends and rtives. You can¡¯t just shirk your responsibilities!¡± ¡°Do the Mendozas only have one daughter? Didn¡¯t you wonder if all my intentions were for Ellinor from the start?¡± Tracy was speechless and dumbfounded. ¡± In Tracy¡¯s mind, when talking about the Mendoza¡¯s daughter, it obviously referred to her biological child, She. Who would have thought it was that country girl, Ellinor! Theo gentlyid his hand on Ellinor¡¯s shoulder, tenderly tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. You should understand that the only reason you¡¯re here is because you¡¯re rted to Ellinor! If you continue treating her like this, I won¡¯t hesitate to show you the door! My wife doesn¡¯t need rtives like you. Devin, show them out!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Devin appeared from the kitchen, summoning a few servants to ¡®escort¡® the guests out. Tracy quickly changed her tune, ¡°Mr. nchet, there might be a misunderstanding; we can talk it out¡­¡± The nchet¡¯s servants had been enduring them the whole day. Now that Mr. nchet had given the order, they were finally able to send them off. There was no way they were going to let them have another say! Being dragged out, She came back to her senses and yelled out, still not giving up, ¡°Mr. nchet, you¡¯ve been fooled by Ellinor. I¡¯m your bride! It¡¯s me!¡± Seizing the opportunity, Arnold broke free and rushed back, dropping all pretenses and wearing a big smile, ¡°Mr. nchet, regardless of which daughter bes your wife, I¡¯ll still be your father¨Cinw. Our rtionship won¡¯t change.¡± Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Theo red at Arnold¡¯s disgusting mug with a cold glint in his eyes. Could such a man really be called a father? What kind of family environment did Ellinor grow up in? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Mr. Arnold, first off, you¡¯ve gotta be worthy of being called ¡®dad¡® by my wife before I even consider calling you my father¨Cinw. But as a father, you don¡¯t seem to have done your job. So in my eyes, you¡¯re not even a man.¡± Arnold felt pressure and guilt, but he wanted to defend himself. But when he saw Theo¡¯s icy stare, he felt unprecedented fear. Theo¡¯s attitude towards him hadpletely changed. When they first met, the handsome young man had shown some respect and courtesy towards his elder. But now, all he could see was bottomless coldness and threatening warnings. In this moment, Arnold realized he was worth nothing in front of Theo. Only because of Ellinor could he get a shred of respect from Theo. Without Ellinor, he wouldn¡¯t even be allowed through the nchet family¡¯s door. As for She, she couldn¡¯t evenpete with Ellinor for the position of Mrs. nchet, she couldn¡¯t even enter Theo¡¯s line of sight! Although Arnold was old, he didn¡¯t want to swallow his pride to please Theo, but he really wanted to establish a rtionship with the nchet family, and he didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity So Arnold tried to put on a kind smile, desperately exining to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t misunderstand, I had some drinks before I came here, so I might have said some unwise things. I was worried about you because you haven¡¯t been home for a while and didn¡¯t tell me about your marriage. When I heard you were with the nchet family, I really wanted to see you! Could you talk to Theo and ask him not to kick me out?¡± Ellinor was still leaning in Theo¡¯s arms. After listening to Arnold¡¯s words, she turned her head and looked at the middle¨Caged man, who seemed familiar yet strange. ¡°Mr. Arnold, you are a good father to She, not me. You came here today to drive me away for She, not to see me.¡± Arnold¡¯s smile suddenly froze; he cursed Ellinor in his heart for being ignorant, but considering Theo was present, he had to force an even thicker smile. ¡°Ellinor, I already said this is a misunderstanding! Come on, don¡¯t be mad at me; what can¡¯t we get past?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm. She suddenly felt relieved; thankfully, this spineless, principle¨Cless man wasn¡¯t her biological father; otherwise, she might hate her own genes. Ignoring Arnold, Ellinor said to Devin. ¡®Devin, you remember their faces, right? If theye again, don¡¯t hold back.¡± ¡°Of course, Mrs. nchet!¡± Devin respectfully lowered his head in agreement, then lifted his chin, signaling a few servants to drive Arnold out, letting him reunite with his wife and daughter. After getting nothing. Arnold became angry, lost his mind, and revealed his true self. While being dragged out by the nchet family¡¯s servants, Arnold gritted his teeth and yelled, ¡°Ellinor!¡­ How could you treat your father like this? You¡¯ll get youreuppance, this won¡¯t end well for you!¡± Theo¡¯s eyes turned cold; he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to curse Ellinor in front of him. He signaled Devin to teach Arnold a lesson before letting him go. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Devin got Mr. nchet¡¯s drift and turned around to give orders to his guys. This is from N?velDrama.Org. With all the visitors kicked out, Ellinor felt a breath of relief, ¡°Theo, you can let go of me now, right?¡± Theo looked down at her and didn¡¯t let go, but hugged her even tighter, ¡°If I let go, you¡¯re just gonna ditch me and run off, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡®Theo, didn¡¯t you notice my suitcase is light? There¡¯s nothing in it. I didn¡¯t pack at all, I was just bluffing!¡± Theo surely noticed the weight of the suitcase but was still a bit ticked off. His gaze was stern, ¡°Some jerks came to bully you at home, why didn¡¯t you give me a heads¨Cup?¡± ¡°You were at work, right? I didn¡¯t want to mess with your work! And those people from my family aren¡¯t worth you taking a day off to deal with! Actually, I could have kicked them out myself, but that wouldn¡¯t have worked well. They¡¯d stille back. I know them too well. If you didn¡¯t step in, they wouldn¡¯t take my word for it and wouldn¡¯t give up! So, I pretended to pack to just stall them and waited for you to come home from work to help me deal with them!¡± ¡°Really? Should I thank you for being considerate of my work?¡± Ellinor cheerfully said, ¡°You¡¯re wee! I do know how to prioritize!¡± Theo yfully tapped her head, ¡°What priority? Remember, anything that has to do with you is the most important and needs to be told to me immediately!¡± Ellinor was taken aback for a second, then obediently nodded, ¡°Okay, I will next time!¡± Having instructed his men on how to deal with the Mendoza family, Devin came back. Seeing Mr. and Mrs. nchet together, he found it harmonious and a satisfied smile spread across his face. Mrs. nchet was easygoing. At first, the household staff were prejudiced against her, but she didn¡¯t mind. Once they got to know her, they all came to like her. Imagine if that arrogant She came over; they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it! With that thought, Devin cherished the lovely Mrs. nchet even more. ¡°Mr. nchet, dinner is almost ready. Is there anything else you want?¡± Theo nced at the living and dining rooms that had been messed up by the Mendoza family and said, ¡°No need; I¡¯ll take her out for dinner. You guys eat first, then have someone thoroughly clean up the house.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet.¡± Devin understood. The home environment was messed up by the Mendoza family, which greatly affected Theo¡¯s mood. Even if Theo didn¡¯t say it, he would have someone do a thorough cleaning and disinfection. Theo looked down at Ellinor in his arms and said, ¡°You wait here for a bit. I¡¯m going upstairs to change, then I¡¯ll take you out.¡± ¡°Hm? Where are we going?¡± Ellinor asked curiously ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡± Ellinor pouted, Oh, how mysterious! Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Ellinor was downstairs waiting for Theo to get changed and killing time by ying some mobile games. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re good to go¡± Theo¡¯s voice echoed through the air. Ellinor looked up and was somewhat surprised. Theo had changed into a decidedly different casual outfitpared to his usual attire. His hair, post¨C shower, wasn¡¯tbed into the usual rigid style. The short strands hung naturally, softening the hardness of his face. ¡°Are you done checking me out?¡± He walked up to her and flicked her forehead lightly. Snapping back from her daze, Ellinor massaged her slightly pained forehead, stashed her phone into her pocket, and red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t I even have a look?¡± ¡°You enjoy looking at me this much and still make me sleep in the study every night? How about I sleep in my own room tonight and give you a proper eyeful? How does that sound?¡± 7 just thought you looked younger now; don¡¯t get any ideas!¡± ¡°So I usually look old?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Without hesitation, Ellinor nodded, ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Well, now that you think I¡¯m not old, shouldn¡¯t you call me something else?¡± Ellinor thought for a moment, ¡°Not¨Cso¨Cold guy, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go.¡± Theo was at a loss for words. With no choice, Theo followed behind the already departing Ellinor. Instead of calling a driver, Theo drove a sports car himself, taking Ellinor to a vi in the suburbs. As Ellinor got out of the car, she found the house quite nice, as well as the surroundings. The smell of BBQ wafting from inside made her stomach grumble even more. Before she could ask whose house it was, Theo, who had already parked the car, took her hand and led her into the vi. The garden of the vi was meticulously maintained, clearly indicating a tasteful owner. As they entered the garden, they saw Jonah Wyton basting chicken wings by the grill. Hearing footsteps, he looked up and smiled, ¡°Theo brought Ellinor over!¡± Ellinor nced at Jonah Wyton and then towards the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows of the vi¡¯s living room. It was filled with people and quite lively. ¡°Is there a special asion today?¡± Today¡¯s my 30th birthday. I invited you guys over for a get¨Ctogether.¡± Jonah couldn¡¯t keep the smile off his face. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Jonah smiled, then cheekily extended a hand towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t just wish me; where¡¯s the gift?* Ellinor was speechless How was she supposed to know there was a birthday party here? Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Ellinor was cringing hard and muttered to Theo beside her, ¡°Theo, this is all your fault! You should¡¯ve told me we wereing to a birthday party, we can¡¯t just show up empty¨Chanded!¡± Theo shrugged, grabbed a grilled kebab from the barbecue stand, tasted it to see if it was cooked, then handed it to her. ¡°You didn¡¯t even get me a gift on my birthday, why would I let you give one to someone else first?¡± Ellinor took the skewer, feeling helpless. Theo may seem mature, but he can be so childish sometimes, always nitpicking over small things. Not long ago, on Theo¡¯s birthday, Ellinor didn¡¯t give him a gift due to some misunderstandings caused by Patricia¡¯s sudden return to the country. But she actually did buy him a gift that day while shopping with Belinda Wesley. But after seeing Theo and Patricia hugging each other at Pearl Moon, she just tossed it away. Theo tossed his car keys to Jonah, ¡°This is your gift.¡± Jonah caught it, looked at it, and was bbergasted, ¡°Theo, are you serious? You¡¯re really giving me this beauty?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want it?¡± Jonah quickly pocketed the car keys, ¡°I do! This is awesome!¡± Ellinor watched this unfold, pulled Theo aside, and scolded him, ¡°Theo, it¡¯s someone¡¯s birthday and you just casually give them a second¨Chand car, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit reckless? Is this how you treat your friends?¡± Theo gave a slight smile and patted her head, ¡°He doesn¡¯t reallyck anything, and this car is a limited edition, one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind model that you can¡¯t buy even if you have the money. He has always wanted this car, and I¡¯ve never given it to him. I¡¯m only willing to give it away today because of you! Theo was such a smooth talker. He even said giving a friend a gift was because of her. But that sports car really was a one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind limited edition; you can¡¯t buy it even if you¡¯re loaded. Theo usually took a business car for traveling; he almost never drove that car, which was pretty much brand new. And it was something the birthday boy had always wanted, so even if it was second¨Chand, it was still a great gift. ¡°But, now that you¡¯ve given the car away, how are we going to get hometer?¡± Ellinor asked again.. ¡°You can take me to ride the subway.¡± ¡°Theo, do you have anymon sense?! This is the suburbs; it takes at least 2 hours to get back to the city center by subway, and we have to switch lines several times! Most importantly, what if we miss thest train?¡± Ellinor was always using him ofckingmon sense! Over at the grill, Jonah was barbecuing chicken wings while eavesdropping on their conversation. He was first shocked that his friend Theo would actually consider taking the subway, then found Ellinor¡¯s scolding of Theo quite audacious and amusing, so he chimed in. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? If you really miss thest train, you two can stay overnight here. I have a guest room with a brand¨Cnewfy bed that¡¯s big enough for both of you!¡± Ellinor¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she red at Jonah, ¡°You can keep it for yourself!¡± Theo also gave him a cold look, ¡°Go back to your grilling!¡± These two were really hard to deal with ¡°Theo! Come up for a drink!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Suddenly, someone called out. Looking up, they saw a guy on the second¨Cfloor terrace of the vi waving down. They could also see Bartlett Rex and Kemp Larios sitting on the outdoor terrace sofa, with Balfour and Patricia there too, all looking down at them from above. Theo, your buddies are calling you!¡± Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Theo nchet gave a nod to the folks upstairs, then proceeded to escort Ellinor up. Ellinor, however, rooted herself to the spot, shaking her head. ¡°Mr. nchet, I¡¯d rather wait here for my wings; I¡¯ll pass on the upstairs tour.¡± Theo didn¡¯t force her, ¡°Alright, then chill and enjoy your grub here; I¡¯ll head up, take a look, ande back for you¡± Ellinor happily shed an OK sign, taking a bite of the BBQ meat Theo handed her and enjoying it immensely Upon Theo¡¯s entry into the vi, Jonah brought over a skewer of freshly grilled wings to Ellinor with a big grin on his face, ¡°You¡¯re something else, Ellinor. You¡¯ve managed to tame the tough nut, Theo!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a funny one! You¡¯re hosting your own birthday party, inviting a bunch of people over, and barbecuing for them all by yourself; aren¡¯t you beat?¡± Ellinor smiled. Jonah paused and admiringly looked at Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, everyone¡¯s just concerned about how good my BBQ is; only you care about whether I¡¯m having a hard time doing it! I¡¯m so touched!¡± With that, he put down the barbecue and walked towards Ellinor to give her a hug! Ellinor swiftly sidestepped Jonah¡¯s overly enthusiastic embrace. Jonah didn¡¯t feel awkward at all; in fact, heughed even harder, ¡°You¡¯re right! They¡¯re all just stuffing their faces; none of them care about the birthday boy! Ellinor, you¡¯re the best, help me keep an eye on the fire; don¡¯t let the wings burn; Lll be back after a quick restroom break!¡± Ellinor fell silent. Jonah was clearly trying to dump this task on her. However, Ellinor still agreed; she didn¡¯t want to go in and chat with strangers anyway, so she walked over to the grill, flipped the wings, and brushed anotheryer of sauce on them. She was thinking that if everyone was just interested in chatting and not eating the barbecue, then maybe all these wings would be hers. She hoped they were all inside, fervently chatting away, and noting out to snatch her wings. ¡°Hey, Ellinor!¡± Just as she was worrying about someoneing out to snatch her wings, someone showed up! Ellinor lifted her head from the grill, and there was Byran Howard. Byran had a stern face and a haughty demeanor. This was the same expression he wore every time he saw her, as if she owed him money! ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you! Finished your homework already and came out to y?¡± Byran always felt that Ellinor spoke to him like he was a kid and he frowned unhappily, ¡°Done ages ago!¡± ¡°Alright, go have fun then.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Byran and focused on grilling her favorite wings.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Byran didn¡¯t leave. He stood in front of the grill and watched Ellinor. He hesitated for a while, then finally said, ¡°Ellinor, about thest time, I want to apologize on behalf of Balfour. He¡¯s usually pretty decent, but whenever someone mentions Pearl Howard, he gets really tense.¡± Ellinor took a bite of her wing, ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Byran¡¯s expression became somewhat awkward, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re not mad at me, are you?¡± ¡°Huh? Mad at you for what?¡± Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Byran was relieved to see that she didn¡¯t seem upset. That¡¯s good! As long as you¡¯re not angry, we can still be friends!¡± Ellinor found the conversation dull and stopped paying him any attention. ¡°Ellinor, to be frank, I really like you¡± Byran scratched the back of his head sheepishly Ellinor stopped midway through eating her chicken wing and looked at Byran¡¯s reddening face with a poker face. ¡°Oh, well, thanks for the affection!¡± Seeing her nonchnt reaction, Byranined. ¡°Hey! Why aren¡¯t you reacting?¡± ¡°And how should I react? Ellinor picked up a fan to fan the charcoal, making the fire bigger. The chicken wings would be tastier if they were a bit charred. Byran¡¯s face turned sour. ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯m confessing my feelings to you!¡± Ellinor was unimpressed. ¡°Just to help Patricia Howard get rid of a love rival, right? You think I¡¯d take you seriously?¡± Byran crossed his arms and admitted. ¡°Alright, I admit, while that part is true, it¡¯s not the main reason anymore! Ellinor, I¡¯m having these special feelings for you. I can¡¯t exin them, but I just don¡¯t find you annoying anymore!¡± ¡°Byran. A soft voice called for Byran from behind him. Byran turned to see Patricia emerging from the vi. He looked worried. ¡°Why are you wearing so little?¡± He quickly took off his jacket and walked over to drape it over Patricia. Patricia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not cold.¡± Byran insisted. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not cold, you should wear more. What if you catch a cold?¡± Patricia epted Byran¡¯s jacket, then turned to Ellinor, who was still barbecuing. ¡°Ellinor, why didn¡¯t you go inside with Theo?¡± Ellinor was focused on her chicken wings. ¡°I have social anxiety, I don¡¯t like crowded ces. Seeing that Ellinor was focused on her chicken wings, Patricia told Byran, Byron, why are you just watching her work? You should be a gentleman and help her. Women shouldn¡¯t be exposed to such heavy fumes!¡± Byranplied with Patricia¡¯s words, rolled up his sleeves, and walked over. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You and Patricia go rest a bit, away from the heat and fumes.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ellinor seemed reluctant, worried that he might burn her chicken wings. Are you sure you can handle it?¡± Byran was met with skeptical eyes, despite his good intentions. He emphasized. ¡°Of course I can! My friends and I often go for barbecues during vacations. They all say i make delicious chicken wings!¡± Ellinor finally gave up her spot. ¡°Is that so? Well, I¡¯m in for a treat then!¡± Byran was ready to show off his barbecue skills and impress Ellinor. At that moment, Patricia came over and linked arms with Ellinor ¡°Ellinor, leave this to Byran. Let¡¯s go chat in the gazebo over there. You need a break too!¡± Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Ellinor didn¡¯t exactly get along with Patricia, and she really couldn¡¯t care less about what she had to say. But it seemed like Patricia was itching to spill some beans. Might as well hear her out. It was better than her scheming behind her back. Drawing her arm back, Ellinor dusted off her sleeve, nodded at Patricia, and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s shoot the breeze then.¡± Patricia froze for a second, thrown off by Ellinor¡¯s clear rejection of her touch. She put on an innocent and pitiful face, as if she had no clue what she had done wrong. They settled down in a little gazebo in the vi courtyard, and Patricia broke the silence first, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve noticed that Theo is really into you. He treats you well, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Beforeing over, Ellinor, fearing a dull conversation, brought along a couple of skewers of barbecued meat. While munching on it, she nonchntly replied, ¡°Oh, really?¡± Patricia mustered up a wry smile, Yeah. Theo is so good to you, you must be on cloud nine, huh?¡± After some thought, Ellinor answered bluntly. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Patricia forced another bitter smile and sighed, ¡°It was the same when Theo and I were together. Every day felt like a dream. But s, men are fickle. Once a new mees along, they forget the old one¡­¡± Ellinor, busy enjoying her barbecue, paused and turned to look at Patricia with her brow furrowed, ¡°When were you two together?¡± Patricia quickly covered her mouth, feigning shock as if she just realized she had spilled a secret. ¡°Oh my, didn¡¯t Theo tell you? Ellinor, I¡¯m sorry; 1 shouldn¡¯t have said that. Just forget I said anything; don¡¯t let it bother you, okay?¡± Ellinor smiled and nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± Then she went back to her barbecue, not saying another word. This left Patricia surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Ellinor to brush it off so easily, as if she couldn¡¯t care less. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. A normal girl would be curious upon hearing about her boyfriend¡¯s ex, right? ¡°Ellinor, aren¡¯t you curious about what happened when Theo and I were together?¡± ¡°Curious!¡± Ellinor responded naturally, still as straightforward and nonchnt as ever, ¡°But if I¡¯m curious, I¡¯ll ask him myself. There¡¯s no need for you to go out of your way to tell me!¡± Patricia was taken aback. She then looked at Ellinor with a somewhat sympathetic gaze, ¡°Ellinor, are you really so naive? Don¡¯t you think that if Theo hasn¡¯t told you about us after all this time, he won¡¯t tell you the truth if you ask him now?¡± ¡°He will.¡± Ellinor answered without hesitation, with not a hint of doubt on her face. Patricia was stunned and puzzled by Ellinor¡¯s unwavering trust in Theo. ¡°Ellinor, it seems you don¡¯t really get how guys are. Most guys are always chasing after the next big thing; they won¡¯t admit to having had good times with their exes¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow in disdain, ¡°Miss Patricia, you¡¯re saying your beloved Mr. nchet is as fickle as some lowlife? Then why are you still head over heels for him?¡± Ellinor¡¯s words left Patricia speechless. She quickly tried to clear things up, ¡°Ellinor, since you¡¯re being honest, I¡¯ll be too. I don¡¯t just like Theo; I love him! No matter what kind of person he is, I will always love him! And honestly, most men are like this. Do you really believe there are men who are always faithful?¡± Ellinor squinted, ¡®Ms. Howard, by saying that, you¡¯re not only doubting Mr. nchet but also your father and brothers. Aren¡¯t they men too? Are you saying they are all fickle as well?¡± Patricia was prepared for Ellinor¡¯s rebuttal this time. She sighed in resignation, ¡°I¡¯m not doubting them; I¡¯ve just seen too many fickle men. Including my father and brothers, none of them are ever constant. My father had an ex¨Cwife, and even my self¨Crespecting brother switches women every now and then. Ellinor, you need to face the reality that most men are like this. Once the novelty wears off, they lose interest, no matter how beautiful or aplished the womanis.¡± Ellinor finally got it, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, if Mr. nchet loses interest in me, he will ditch me, and I should be prepared for that, or maybe even leave him first to cut my losses? Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Ellinor chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. If I leave, you get to go back to Mr. nchet. Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll get bored of you and ditch you?¡± Patricia¡¯s face was full of pride and nobility, with a hint of condescension. ¡°Ellinor, you and I are not the same.¡± ¡°Oh? How so?¡± ¡°Ie from a family that can stand toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with Theo¡¯s. I have parents who love and protect me, a Balfour who¡¯d shield me from the rain, and a Byran who guards me. And you? Your family? Do you have anyone who can give you enough support?¡± Ellinor¡¯s smile vanished in an instant as it dawned on her. ¡°So, it was you who spilled the beans to the Mendoza family about me marrying into the nchet family.¡± Patricia didn¡¯t shy away, ¡°Yes, it was me!¡± ¡°So, you thought by ratting me out to the Mendozas, you could kick me to the curb?¡± Ellinor was calm. Patricia¡¯s angelic facade couldn¡¯t hide her arrogance. ¡°I know it¡¯s not that simple! Ellinor, I just wanted you to see your reality. You¡¯re a girl with no backing, marrying into a wealthy family with no one to rely on. Over time, people will look down on you. But me, because my family is not to be messed with, the nchets would never dare underestimate me, and Theo wouldn¡¯t dare cross me. Even if one day, things between Theo and I go south, I can take the hit. My safety is my family, they¡¯ll always protect me, get it? That¡¯s my trump card!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So your ¡°backing¡® is relying on your family¡¯s protection?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Ellinorughed lightly, ¡°I admit, that is a form of support, but it¡¯s not what I have. My support is myself. I don¡¯t rely on anyone and I don¡¯t expect to be protected for a lifetime. Being self¨Csufficient means I won¡¯t be put in a passive position. I stay with the nchets because I have a thing for Mr. nchet. I don¡¯t care about his family, status, or wealth, nor am I envious. Even if one day he gets tired of me or I get tired of him, 1 can walk away freely, without any unbearable consequences. Ms. Howard, I just want to remind you, don¡¯t keep thinking this way. Be careful, one day your perfect image may crumble, and no one will spoil you unconditionally!¡± With that, Ellinor got up, ready to check if the chicken wings were done. ¡°Hold on, Ellinor, I have something to show you!¡± Patricia doggedly followed, blocking Ellinor¡¯s way. Ellinor was getting impatient, ¡°What is it?¡± Patricia lifted her top, showing her belly. ¡°See this scar?¡± There was a noticeable horizontal scar on her abdomen. Ellinor squinted, ¡°Is this¡­ appendicitis?¡± Patricia was almost knocked out by her words; she gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s a C¨Csection scar!¡± Ellinor paused for a moment, looking at Patricia in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve had a child?¡± Patricia smiled in response, ¡°Yes, Theo and I have a child.¡± ¡°..What?¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Patricia straightened her blouse, then lifted her head, looking at Ellinor with a mix of sympathy and provocation. 1 bet Theo didn¡¯t tell you we have a kid together, did he? Still think you can trust him blindly?¡± ¡°How old were you when you got pregnant? Where¡¯s the kid?¡± Ellinor narrowed her eyes. Patricia chuckled when she saw Ellinor start to ask more questions. You said you trust Theo, right? You can ask him all about it! But I bel even if you do, Theo won¡¯t admit it and won¡¯t tell you the truth.¡± Ellinor, clearly intrigued, raised an eyebrow, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say I believe you. If you two have a kid, you love him and he likes you, why not just get hitched? As far as I know, the nchet family elders are all for offspring With such a good thing, why not go public?¡± Patricia seemed to remember something distressing and said, ¡°Ellinor, you should know that the Howard family and the nchet family have some family disputes. Our elders don¡¯t approve of my rtionship with Theo. If they found out I was pregnant, they¡¯d probably have forced me to abort it. They would never allow a child from the nchet and Howard families to be born! So, to protect me, Theo sent me abroad to have the baby. Theo arranged everything well, my pregnancy and childbirth overseas were kept secret from everyone, including my family. Why else do you think I left home for over a year?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°But you still didn¡¯t say where the kid is.¡± Patricia sighed mournfully, like a mother missing her child, ¡°The child has been weaned and is being taken care of overseas. Theo says he¡¯ll try to resolve the family disputes quickly and then bring us into the nchet family. But who knew that Putnam nchet would pressure him into marriage so quickly? Theo had to find someone to appease him, and that¡¯s where you came in. Ellinor, I¡¯m not surprised Theo has feelings for you. Men always like new women, and I¡¯m not new anymore since I gave birth to his child. But even if you¡¯re new now, you won¡¯t be forever! And Theo¡¯s feelings for me are different; I¡¯ve saved his life and given birth to his child, and once he¡¯s had his fun, he¡¯ll naturallye back to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ellinor nodded calmly. ¡°Okay, got it; thanks for letting me know. Anything else? If not, please move; I¡¯m off to eat my chicken wings!¡± Patricia froze. What was her deal? Why was Ellinor always so indifferent and always surprising everyone. Upon learning her husband had a child with another woman, she was only concerned about eating chicken wings? Patricia watched Ellinor walk away and gritted her teeth. Suddenly, she caught sight of a figure emerging from the vi, and she quickly stepped forward, grabbing Ellinor¡¯s arm. Ellinor frowned in surprise, ¡°Ms. Howard, what now?¡± Patricia suddenly dropped to her knees, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m sorry, I messed up. Don¡¯t be mad¡­¡± Then she acted as if she¡¯d been kicked hard, falling backward onto the ground and weakly moaning. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve apologized; why¡¯d you have to kick me¡­¡± Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Ellinor looked utterly baffled. She stared at Patricia, who was putting on a show on the ground like she was a lunatic. Balfour Howard, who had just emerged from the vi, quickly rushed over, pushed Ellinor aside and asked coldly, ¡°Beat it! What are you trying to do to Patri?¡± Without waiting for Ellinor to exin, he quickly bent down to help Patricia up from the ground, his heart aching for her. Patri, are you okay? Nothing serious, right?¡± Men were always much stronger than girls. Even though Ellinor was steady on her feet, she was almost knocked over by Balfour¡¯s push She stumbled backward, trying to steady herself, but unfortunately slipped on the cobblestone path speciallyid out for the vi and fell into a nearby fish pond. The pond wasn¡¯t deep, but the vi was near the mountains and the temperature was quite low at night. She felt a chill down to her bones after falling into the water. She managed to get her head out of the water but still looked like a drowned rat. Just as she was about to get up, a tall figure suddenly jumped down into the pond and swam towards her. The man reached out with his long arm and scooped her up. It was Theo!This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor shivered, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m cold¡­ Theo quickly took off his coat and wrapped her soaking wet body in it, then carried her back to the shore. ¡°There, there, you¡¯ll be alright. Let¡¯s go inside and change your clothes; you won¡¯t be cold then¡± On the shore, Balfour nced at Ellinor, who was nestled in Theo¡¯s arms, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. He walked up to Theo and said, Theo, before you leave, I think I should exin. I only pushed her away just now to stop her from hurting Patri further! Who knew she would fall into the water?!¡± Ellinor frowned. Was Balfour implying that she was pretending to be pitiful by falling into the water on purpose? Wasn¡¯t Patricia the one who was pretending? Theo red coldly at Balfour, ¡°That¡¯s no excuse for you to be rough with a girl!¡± Balfour wasn¡¯t in a hurry to argue. Theo, do you know? Your woman forced Patricia to kneel just now and even kicked her away! If I hadn¡¯t seen it and stopped her, she might have stepped on Patri a few more times!¡± Theo paused, looking at Patricia, who was pale and shivering; his brows furrowed slightly, ¡®Are you okay? Did you get hurt?¡± Patricia, still shaken, shook her head, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m okay; don¡¯t me Ellinor. It¡¯s all my fault. I made her angry¡­¡± Theo lowered his head to look at the bedraggled Ellinor in his arms and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What happened?¡± Ellinor paused, then hopped out of Theo¡¯s arms and said calmly. There¡¯s no surveince here, so whatever I say can¡¯t be proven! But I won¡¯t ept being framed for something I didn¡¯t do. If you don¡¯t believe me, call the cops and have me arrested again!¡± After that, she walked alone into the vi, just wanting to warm up.. Falling into the water and getting cold could cause a cold, and she wasn¡¯t going to risk her health. As for Theo, since he didn¡¯t trust her, so be it! She didn¡¯t care! Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Ellinor strolled into the vi¡¯s living room, causing the animated chit¨Cchat toe to a halt. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Who just barges in like that?¡± ¡°Is she trying to turn heads by being all wet?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so inly dressed, being wet isn¡¯t gonna help!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you guys think she¡¯s prelly?¡± ¡°Who brought her? Never seen her before.¡± People were sizing her up and specting about her identity. Ellinor, however, didn¡¯t pay any mind to the gazes around her. She was just looking for the vi¡¯s owner, Jonah Wyton, hoping to borrow a set of clean clothes. But Jonah, after saying he was going to the restroom, hadn¡¯te back. She couldn¡¯t find him anywhere on the first floor. Wasn¡¯t he the birthday boy? Where did the main character disappear to? Just as Ellinor was looking around, Bartlett Rex, who was chatting with friends, noticed her. He put down his drink and walked over, ¡°Ellinor, what happened? How did you end up like this?¡± Ellinor looked at Bartlett, who was still as handsome and elegant as she remembered. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Bartlett. Can you help me out? Did you bring a date today?¡± Despite her soaked state, Ellinor was asposed as ever. Bartlett couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, yet he still answered seriously, ¡°No, but I did bring a female subordinate. She¡¯s waiting in the car outside. What do you need?¡± ¡°Can you ask if she has any spare clothes? I¡¯d like to borrow a set.¡± ¡°Sure, hold on.¡± Understanding her request, Bartlett pulled out his phone and made a call. ¡°Bring a clean set of your clothes over now.¡± After a short exchange, he hung up and smiled at Ellinor. ¡°Okay, she has a new outfit in the car. She¡¯ll bring it over soon.¡± Ellinor thanked him, ¡°Thanks, Bartlett. What goes aroundes around. You¡¯re such a sweetheart!¡± Bartlett was speechless. Even though he found it amusing, he wasn¡¯t quite used to being called a sweetheart. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Hey, look! Bartlett is talking to the soaked girl!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is she Bartlett¡¯s date?¡± ¡°Bartlett¡¯s dates are usually high¨Cssdies. Howe he brought a girl we don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°She might be inly dressed, but she¡¯s anything but in. She¡¯s drop¨Cdead gorgeous!¡± ¡°What good is beauty alone? To be Mr. Rex¡¯s date, status should matter more, right?¡± ¡°Yeah! What makes her worthy? Her clothes look like cheap!¡± ¡°Our clothes are way more decent than hers! How dare she talk to Mr. Rex!¡± For this simple birthday party, Jonah only invited his close friends, some of whom brought their dates to liven things up. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Most of those who caught up in the heated discussion were women, including A¨Clist celebs, influencers, and some high¨Cborndies from well¨Cknown families. Their murmuring made Bartlett ufortable. He shot a disgruntled nce at the chattering crowd before turning to Ellinor with a softened voice. ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s a madhouse down here. Let¡¯s go upstairs. I¡¯ll grab a towel for you to dry your hair.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± Ellinor epted Bartlett¡¯s offer, as she too didn¡¯t fancy being the topic of gossip. The noise was giving her a headache, so she followed Bartlett up the stairs On their way up, Bartlett gave Ellinor a side nce. His eyes, always filled with a smile, seemed to bear a thought. ¡°Ellinor, where¡¯s Theo? Why¡¯d he let you Ellinor replied with a calm face, ¡°He¡¯s outside, probably still fussing over his life¨Csaver, Ms. Howard.¡± Bartlett detected a hint of bitterness in her seemingly nonchnt tone. ¡°Oh? Are you two having issues over Ms. Howard?¡± Ellinor remained stoic, ¡°No, I understand Theo¡¯s concern for his life¨Csaver. I¡¯m not mad about that.¡± Bartlett found her rationality surprising, yet he wasn¡¯tpletely convinced she was unperturbed. He scrutinized her for a moment before saying, ¡°Theo¡¯s always been kind to Ms. Howard. In fact, before you came along, I thought they¡¯d end up together.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. End up together? That was something lovers do. So, in Bartlett¡¯s view, was there an emotional history between Theo and Ms. Howard? ¡°I know Theo.¡± Bartlett continued, ¡°He might seem cold, but he¡¯s very upright. He surely appreciates Ms. Howard for saving his life. These years, his care, protection, and tolerance towards Ms. Howard have been beyond reproach; even I find it touching. But this may not bode well for his wife. After all, no woman wants her husband to care for another woman. Ellinor, it¡¯s normal if you¡¯re jealous.¡± Ellinor kept quiet. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for exnations. She wasn¡¯t jealous; she was mad! Mad that Theo had questioned her in such a distrustful tone. His attitude clearly meant he suspected she¡¯d done something displeasing to Ms. Howard. She thought Theo understood her, but now it seemed he didn¡¯t really know her and even thought the worst of her. Though she wasn¡¯t too fond of Patricia, she wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to mistreat her Truth be told, she had no interest in wasting her time and energy on somebody like Patricia. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It was Patricia who kept stirring up trouble with her. It was really annoying! Bartlett led her to an empty guest room. After they entered, he promptly fetched a towel from the bathroom and handed it to her. ¡°Here, dry off a bit. This is the master suite of Jonah¡¯s vi. He doesn¡¯t usually stay here, and all the items in the rooms are regrly reced, so you can use them without worry. This towel is new.¡± Bartlett was very meticulous, even going to the extent of exining these little details to her. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Chapter 406 ¡°Thanks.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor had always been carefree and not one to sweat the small stuff. Taking the towel, she first wiped the water off her face, then started drying her drenched hair. Bartlett was being a gentleman and pretty tame today, unlike the previous times when he enjoyed teasing her a bit too much. ¡°Ellinor, why don¡¯t you chill out here for a bit? My assistant will bring you some clothester.¡± ¡°Sounds good! Thanks, you¡¯re such a sweetheart!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t n to keep him around. After all, a girl and a guy alone in a room might cause some raised eyebrows, especially since she¡¯s a married woman now. Thest thing she wanted were unnecessary misunderstandings Hearing Ellinor¡¯spliment, Bartlett chuckled, ¡°Ellinor, if you want to thank me, you really don¡¯t need to butter me up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t Ipliment you? Doesn¡¯t it just show your noble character of being helpful? * Let¡¯s drop it. I just feel like you¡¯re pulling my leg.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you! Thanks for helping me out today because of Mr. nchet. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find any clothes to change into Ellinor said seriously. Hearing her words, Bartlett¡¯s smile faded, and his brows furrowed slightly, ¡°Ellinor, I didn¡¯t help you because of anyone else. I helped you because you¡¯re you Even without considering Theo, we are friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± Ellinor stared at Bartlett¡¯s handsome face, pondered for a moment, and then nodded, ¡°Okay, I guess we are friends now! You can leave now; I need to dry off. Even among friends, we should avoid awkward situations.¡± With that, she pushed Bartlett towards the door. Bartlett was practically kicked out. A tall man like Bartlett was pushed by a young girl like Ellinor, making him stumble a little and almost losing his cool. The door of the guest room mmed shut, and Bartlett still stood at the door with a smirk in his eyes. Ellinor was as dismissive of him as ever. She seemed reluctant and hesitated for a good while before she epted him as a friend when they were discussing whether they were friends or not. Being friends with him seemed to put her in a tight spot. The more he knew about this unique girl, the more interesting she became.. Bartlett turned around gracefully. One of his female subordinates wasing upstairs; she quickened her pace when she saw her boss. *Mr. Rex, here are the clothes you asked for. But what do you need women¡¯s clothes for?¡± Bartlett smiled and said, ¡°No biggie, a friend of mine identally fell into the water and got soaked, so she needs a fresh set of clothes. Angel, give your new outfit to her. I¡¯ll have finance reimburse you.¡± Angel waved her hands, ¡°Mr. Rex, you¡¯re too kind. The outfit isn¡¯t expensive at all. I¡¯ll just consider it a gift for your friend. No need for reimbursement, really!¡± Bartlett didn¡¯t n to argue with his secretary. He treated her very well, far more than the value of an outfit. At that moment, a hand reached out from above and took the clothing bag from Angel, ¡°Then I¡¯ll dly ept your kindness¡± Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 That hand ain¡¯t Bartlett¡¯s. Angel jerked her head up in surprise, only to see Mr. nchet, whose face was as deep and enigmatic as a millennium¨Cold cier, right in front of her. The sudden appearance of this man was so imposing that Angel couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. ¡°Mr. nchet!¡± Theo bowed his head, opened the clothing pack, and sure enough, the clothes were new with the tag still on. This could be used for Ellinor in a pinch. Bartlett looked at Theo and chuckled, ¡°Theo, you finally showed up.¡± ¡°Hmm, where¡¯s my wife?¡± ¡°She¡¯s inside, drenched from head to toe. I was worried she¡¯d catch a cold, so I brought her to a guest room to dry off.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Theo said with a squint, ¡°But next time, don¡¯t take other people¡¯s wives to any room without asking. No one needs you to be that considerate. Bartlett¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, then heughed again, ¡°Theo, I didn¡¯t mean to. I just saw Ellinor walk in all wet and felt bad for her. Besides, if you hadn¡¯t chosen to save your benefactor over your wife today, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to help her, right?¡± After two seconds of silence, Theo said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, keep your nose out of it.¡± ¡°Alright, I admit I was being a busybody. Bartlett shrugged. Theo didn¡¯t respond to Bartlett anymore. He took off his expensive watch and casually handed it to Bartlett¡¯s secretary, Angel. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any cash today. This should be enough to buy your outfit. If you think it¡¯s not enough, come to the nchet Corporation tomorrow and ask my assistant.¡± With that, Theo turned and walked straight into the guest room, where Ellinor was. Angel was stunned as she took the luxury brand centennial edition men¡¯s watch Mr. nchet had casually handed her, This watch alone was worth more than her retirement pay, let alone an outfit! The watch in her hand was too valuable, and Angel was at a loss. She felt she couldn¡¯t ept it and nervously looked at her boss. ¡°Mr. Rex¡­¡± ¡°Just take it! It¡¯s a collectible watch. If you don¡¯t like it, you can sell it and buy a new outfit for yourself¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Angel¡¯s attention shifted from the watch to Bartlett. Her face was full of curiosity. ¡°Mr. Rex, was the woman who fell into the water Mr. nchet¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her ¡°I heard Mr. nchet married a very ordinary girl. But how could an ordinary girl make Mr. nchet care about her so much?¡± For that seemingly ordinary girl, he was even willing to exchange an expensive watch for a set of clothes. ¡°No, that girl is anything but ordinary.¡± Bartlett said, his eyes twinkling with amusement and deeper meanings. Angel was slightly taken aback, feeling both surprised and confused by her boss. Today, Bartlett seemed different. His usually casual yetpetent eyes seemed to hint at some sort of excitement. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 When Theo walked into the guest room, Ellinor was standing by the bed with her back to the door, wiping her body with a towel. She had unbuttoned her top but not taken it off, so it hung loosely from her shoulders From the back, her beautiful shoulder des, neck, and back were all in clear view. This was a sight he had never had the chance to properly enjoy at home. And yet, Ellinor had undressed without even locking the door. What if it hadn¡¯t been him who walked in but another man? Would she have been seen just like that? Theo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, his cold face sinking a little. Ellinor didn¡¯t turn around when she heard someonee in and simply said, ¡°Just put the clothes on the cab by the door, thanks!¡± Her nonchnt attitude made Theo¡¯s brows furrow deeper and his eyes narrowed sternly. It seemed he would need to teach her a lesson! Click! Theo locked the guest room door. ¡°Thanks to who?¡± Theo¡¯s deep voice echoed in the room, causing Ellinor to pause in her actions and finally turn around. A look of surprise crossed her face, ¡°Theo, it¡¯s you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me; are you disappointed?¡± Seeing Theo approach, Ellinor hurriedly adjusted her wet clothes, ¡°No, I thought it was Mr. Rex¡¯s secretary bringing me recement clothes!¡± Her rush to get dressed made a flicker of annoyance cross Theo¡¯s gaze. When he wasn¡¯t around, she undressed without locking the door. But when he was there, she covered herself up? What was this about? Others could see, but he couldn¡¯t? Theo threw the bag of clothes he was holding onto the bed and red at her without a hint of gentleness. ¡°Stop wiping. Go take a hot shower, dry your hair, and thene out to change into clean clothes!¡± Ellinor was a bit annoyed since he red at for no reason, but she didn¡¯t want to argue with him while looking like a drowned rat. She turned around in a huff and headed into the bathroom to take a hot shower. She had fallen into the water, yet Theo was still being mean to her. Did he have no sympathy at all? About ten minutester, she finished her shower and poked her head out from the bathroom door, ¡°Theo, where are the clothes you brought for me?¡± At that moment, Theo was sitting on the sofa, smoking. He blew a smoke ring and motioned towards the bed with his chin, ¡°Over there. Do you want toe get it yourself, or should Ie in and help you put it on?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes at him and ignored him. Then she slipped out with her towel wrapped around her, reached for the bag on the bed, and slipped back into the bathroom. She closed the bathroom door, changed her clothes, and came out. Bartlett¡¯s secretary, Angel, was a curvy woman, and her clothes were mature and sexy. A wine¨Cred, silk, V¨Cneck, knee¨Clength dress that draped perfectly over Ellinor¡¯s figure. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Except, the dress was a size too big for Ellinor. With a towel on her head, she came out of the bathroom while drying her hair. ¡°Theo, where did you get these women¡¯s clothes?¡± Theo looked up, pausing for a moment. Ellinor in the red dress gave him a hot feeling in his chest. He rarely saw her in such a sexy dress; she was so beautiful that it was hard for him to open his eyes.. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Theo snapped back to reality and dusted off the ash, ¡°The clothes belong to Bartlett¡¯s female secretary¡± ¡°And why would you bring it in?¡± ¡°I bumped into her at the door, and she asked me to bring it in for you.¡± Theo conveniently left out the events that had just transpired outside the guest room. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Ellinor vigorously rubbed her damp hair and walked over to the other side of the bed to check her phone for any unread messages. ¡°Come here!* Theo snuffed out the half¨Csmoked cigarette in his hand and beckoned her over. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor¡¯s face showed reluctance, she was irritated and didn¡¯t want to get close to Theo. But she wasn¡¯t a fan of the silent treatment. After weighing her options, she put down her phone and walked over to him, ¡°You called me over for something?¡± Theo patted his thigh, ¡°Come here!¡± Ellinor was speechless. Was Theo asking her to sit on hisp? No, that was so awkward! She did walk over, but she didn¡¯t n to sit on hisp. She intended to walk past him and sit on the other side of the couch. But Theo, as if he had anticipated her thoughts, easily scooped Ellinor into his arms and ced her on hisp. Ellinor scrunched her brows in disgust, pushing him away and trying to break free. Theo held her slim waist tightly, offering her no chance of escape, ¡°Why are you avoiding me? I¡¯m not gonna eat you.¡± ¡°Who knows?!¡± Ellinor red at him. Theo found her feisty demeanor very cute; his grip softened unconsciously as he lightly hugged her and ran his fingers through her still damp hair, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop messing around. Tell me why you didn¡¯t wait for me and went in alone?¡± Ellinor replied irritably. ¡°Because I was cold, so I went in first! If I had to wait for you, I would have caught a cold!¡± Theo looked at her with concern, pulling her closer into his arms, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you mad at me?¡± Ellinor pouted, not avoiding his gaze, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I¡¯m mad!¡± Theo liked this about her, she didn¡¯t bottle up her emotions. Otherwise, he would have to guess her feelings and probably misunderstand her. ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯te in with you earlier?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then tell me, where did I go wrong that made you angry?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t beat around the bush and red at him unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m mad because of your question ¡°What happened? Theo, were you doubting that I would hurt and bully your savior? Do you think my character is that bad?¡± Theo helplessly pinched her face. ¡°Nonsense! You are my wife, how could I doubt your character? At that time, someone was using you, and I wasn¡¯t there; I didn¡¯t know what happened, so I wanted to ask you the truth so I could deal with the user.¡± Ellinor seemed convinced by his exnation, but she still felt somewhat unsatisfied. Theo cooed softly again, ¡°At a time like that, who else should I ask if not you? Should I believe what others say and not listen to you?¡± Ellinor pouted and her tone softened a bit, ¡°You just know how to talk your way out of everything!¡± Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Chapter 410 ¡°This is me telling it like it is! Because it¡¯s Patricia we¡¯re talking about here, she saved my life once and I owe her a solid If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t bother. I wanted toe in with you just now, but then Ms Howard suddenly got sick and was puking. She kept calling me, I couldn¡¯t just¡­. Ellinor rolled her eyes and cut him off. ¡°Theo, quit yapping, I got it!¡± ¡°Huh? You got what? Theo raised an eyebrow Ellinor kept her cool. She sat up straight in his arms and said, ¡°I get your dilemma Ms. Howard saved your life and lost something irreceable in the process. You¡¯ve always felt indebted to her and can¡¯t just abandon her when she¡¯s in trouble, right?¡± Theo didn¡¯t deny it, I¡¯m sorry, just give me some time to repay her kindness. I won¡¯t let you down like this again¡± Once everything was out in the open, Ellinor felt relieved, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you trust me, I won¡¯t be mad. Of course, repaying a favor is the right thing to do I can understand and trust you!¡± Theo didn¡¯t look happy. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be mad if you were mad at me now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mad, I¡¯m not that petty!¡± ¡°But what if I¡¯m petly?¡± ¡°Theo, you are petty about what? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Ellinor was confused. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in this room with Bartlett just now?¡± He asked with a stern face Ellinor nodded frankly, ¡°He¡¯s your friend, so I asked him to lend me some clothes, then he brought me in here to rest a bit, got me a towel, and left!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin, I know there¡¯s nothing going on between you two, but I still mind you having too much contact with other men, and I can¡¯t help but get mad. You, on the other hand, don¡¯t seem to mind me being around other women. Ellinor, sometimes I really wonder if I¡¯m just optional to you ¡°Theo¡­ are you feeling insecure and worried?¡± Theo red at her, ¡®Yes! I am insecure and I am worried. I¡¯m afraid that you might run off with someone else one day!¡± As he said this. Theo held her waist tighter, giving her a little squeeze. Ellinor¡¯s body tensed up. ¡°Theo, I haven¡¯t agreed to be with you yet! Watch your hands!¡± Theo didn¡¯t seem to take her seriously and he tickled her waist, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, touching you is a crime?¡± Enduring the ticklish sensation on her waist, Ellinor corrected him, ¡°Not yet! We¡¯re just in a sham marriage; we haven¡¯t actually registered¡±¡± If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Theo would have forgotten about it. ¡°So, we register tomorrow?¡± Ellinor blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t say I wanted to register marriage with you!¡± Theo moved closer, he pressed his forehead against hers and whispered. ¡°But I want to, will you? It¡¯s on me!¡± She could feel his warm breath on her face; it made her heart skip a beat, ¡°Theo, stop joking; registering a marriage is not something to be taken lightly!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s take it seriously!¡± Ellinor gave him a proud look, ¡°Im not going tomorrow! We¡¯ll talk about itter, which was depending on your performance. I need to think it over!¡± Theo knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to win Ellinor over and he smiled helplessly, ¡°Alright, take your time, it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Ellinor felt like a prey being hunted as she looked into Theo¡¯s confident eyes. She didn¡¯t realize that her strap had slipped down to her elbow. Chapter 410 ¡°This is me telling it like it is! Because it¡¯s Patricia we¡¯re talking about here, she saved my life once and I owe her a solid If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t bother. I wanted toe in with you just now, but then Ms Howard suddenly got sick and was puking. She kept calling me, I couldn¡¯t just¡­. Ellinor rolled her eyes and cut him off. ¡°Theo, quit yapping, I got it!¡± ¡°Huh? You got what? Theo raised an eyebrow Ellinor kept her cool. She sat up straight in his arms and said, ¡°I get your dilemma Ms. Howard saved your life and lost something irreceable in the process. You¡¯ve always felt indebted to her and can¡¯t just abandon her when she¡¯s in trouble, right?¡± Theo didn¡¯t deny it, I¡¯m sorry, just give me some time to repay her kindness. I won¡¯t let you down like this again¡± Once everything was out in the open, Ellinor felt relieved, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you trust me, I won¡¯t be mad. Of course, repaying a favor is the right thing to do I can understand and trust you!¡± Theo didn¡¯t look happy. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be mad if you were mad at me now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mad, I¡¯m not that petty!¡± ¡°But what if I¡¯m petly?¡± ¡°Theo, you are petty about what? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Ellinor was confused. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in this room with Bartlett just now?¡± He asked with a stern face Ellinor nodded frankly, ¡°He¡¯s your friend, so I asked him to lend me some clothes, then he brought me in here to rest a bit, got me a towel, and left!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin, I know there¡¯s nothing going on between you two, but I still mind you having too much contact with other men, and I can¡¯t help but get mad. You, on the other hand, don¡¯t seem to mind me being around other women. Ellinor, sometimes I really wonder if I¡¯m just optional to you ¡°Theo¡­ are you feeling insecure and worried?¡± Theo red at her, ¡®Yes! I am insecure and I am worried. I¡¯m afraid that you might run off with someone else one day!¡± As he said this. Theo held her waist tighter, giving her a little squeeze. Ellinor¡¯s body tensed up. ¡°Theo, I haven¡¯t agreed to be with you yet! Watch your hands!¡± Theo didn¡¯t seem to take her seriously and he tickled her waist, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, touching you is a crime?¡± Enduring the ticklish sensation on her waist, Ellinor corrected him, ¡°Not yet! We¡¯re just in a sham marriage; we haven¡¯t actually registered¡±¡± If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Theo would have forgotten about it. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°So, we register tomorrow?¡± Ellinor blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t say I wanted to register marriage with you!¡± Theo moved closer, he pressed his forehead against hers and whispered. ¡°But I want to, will you? It¡¯s on me!¡± She could feel his warm breath on her face; it made her heart skip a beat, ¡°Theo, stop joking; registering a marriage is not something to be taken lightly!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s take it seriously!¡± Ellinor gave him a proud look, ¡°Im not going tomorrow! We¡¯ll talk about itter, which was depending on your performance. I need to think it over!¡± Theo knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to win Ellinor over and he smiled helplessly, ¡°Alright, take your time, it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Ellinor felt like a prey being hunted as she looked into Theo¡¯s confident eyes. She didn¡¯t realize that her strap had slipped down to her elbow. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Angel¡¯s dress was a bit too big for her it was already a sexy and cool dress, but with the strap slipping down, her bare shoulder and neck were shining seductively She was fresh out of the shower and smelled wonderful Theo¡¯s pupils tightened his gaze heated up, and his throat bobbed. Ellinor noticed his weird look, followed his line of sight down, and saw that the already low cut dress was now even more revealing due to the slipped strap. She blushed and instinctively covered her chest, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t look!¡± She quickly pulled up the strap and covered her chest with both hands, not letting him see. However, the oversized dress was not fit for her, and without much movement, the strap slipped down again. And this time, both straps fell off Embarrassed to the point of suffocation, Ellinor was both shy and frantic, not knowing which side to save first. Theo took the matter into his own hands, hooking both thin straps back onto her shoulders. He scraped her round shoulder with his hand, appreciating her as he touched her, ¡°What did you eat to grow up so cute?¡± Ellinor could already feel the manly pheromones radiating from him and distanced herself from him, ¡°I¡¯m done changing, I¡¯ll head out first!¡± Theo didn¡¯t move but grabbed her hand, not letting her leave. ¡°What are you going to do running out in your pajamas?¡± ¡°Go for barbecue! Wait, no¡­¡± Ellinor was surprised and paused, ¡°Theo, this isn¡¯t pajamas I¡¯m wearing!¡± Theo frowned, unimpressed, ¡°It has so little fabric; if it¡¯s not pajamas, then what is it?¡± Ellinor found it funny, ¡°Theo, with your status, you must have attended lots of fancy banquets, haven¡¯t you seen girls wearing dresses with even less fabric? You act like you¡¯ve never seen the world!¡± Theo narrowed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of women dress like this in public, but not you. You¡¯re only allowed to dress like this for me! Stay put; I¡¯ll have the barbecue delivered to you¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it; I want to go out and eat it freshly grilled!¡± Theo¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Behave!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ellinor didn¡¯t listen, she had a feeling that if she stayed in this room any longer, Theo would probably devour her to the bone. So she forcefully shook off his hand and took off. Theo stood up Ellinor didn¡¯t get far before her wrist was grabbed again. With a strong pull from Theo, Ellinor spun back into his sturdy chest. Before she could react, he cupped her face. His powerful and domineering kissnded without warning, refusing any resistance it stirred inside her mouth. Then, he traced from her chin all the way to her neck, giving her a light bite. Ellinor was flustered. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t¡­ Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 On the other side. Byran finally finished grilling a batch of his chicken wings, adding an extra ingredient to the sauce with full confidence. He couldn¡¯t wait to show Ellinor the real deal when it came to barbecued chicken wings However, when he looked up he noticed that the gazebo was empty Where¡¯d everyone go? He remembered Patricia leading Ellinor over there for a chat just a moment ago. When had they disappeared? Byran scratched his head in confusion, then carried his te of chicken wings into the vi to look for them. In the vi¡¯s living room, Byran looked around but still couldn¡¯t find Ellinor. Instead, he saw Balfour and Patricia chatting on the sofa. So, he walked over with his te of chicken wings Patricia, where¡¯s Ellinor?¡± Patricia was resting against Balfour, looking a bit pale and speaking weakly. ¡°Byran, Ellinor cough, cough..¡± Seeing this, Balfour frowned with worry, rubbing her back to help ease her cough. Then, Balfour red at Byran, who never seemed to get serious, and snapped, ¡°What do you want with Ellinor?¡± Faced with Balfour¡¯s stern gaze, Byran instinctively felt pressured and awkwardly held up his te of chicken wings, ¡­ I made some chicken wings and wanted her to try them¡­¡± Balfour¡¯s face showed clear disappointment, his tone dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Patricia¡¯s not feeling well and you don¡¯t even care for her, but you¡¯re eager to run off and feed someone else!¡± Hearing this, Byran was taken aback and quickly turned to Patricia. Finally noticing her pallor, he anxiously asked, ¡°Patricia, are you okay? Did you catch a cold from being outside?¡± Just now, he was so focused on showing off his grilling skills to Ellinor that he hadn¡¯t noticed Patricia¡¯s difort. Patricia weakly coughed a couple more times, waving it off, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­cough cough¡­¡± Byran grew even more worried when he saw Patricia trying to brush off her difort, ¡°Should we go to the hospital?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Balfour was cradling Patricia tofort her while coldly lecturing the thoughtless Byran ¡°Weren¡¯t you in the yard just now? You didn¡¯t even notice Patri being bullied by that Ellinor? Now you even want to give chicken wings to the person who bullied Patricial How can you justify that when Patri cares so much about you?¡± Byran was taken aback, ¡°What? Ellinor bullied Patricia?¡± Balfour¡¯s face was stormy. ¡°Why else do you think Patri suddenly got sick?¡± Byran was puzzled, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you take Ellinor to the gazebo for a chat? I was so focused on grilling the chicken wings that I didn¡¯t notice anything else!¡± Patricia dropped her gaze, shaking her head silently and looking like she wanted to let the matter rest. Balfour wasn¡¯t about to cover up for Ellinor, his face was stern and his jaw was tight, ¡°She made Patri kneel before her and even kicked Patri away, causing her to fall to the ground!* Patricia wiped away a tear and tried to y it down, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore, don¡¯t make Byran worry for me¡­¡± Byran frowned, looking conflicted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Is there some misunderstanding? Ellinor isn¡¯t like that!¡± Hearing Byran¡¯s response, Patricia was taken aback, almost thinking she had heard wrong. Byran, who always unconditionally stood by her, was actually defending Ellinor?! Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Patricia was upset, but she kept a cool head. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m totally fine! As for Ellinor, I don¡¯t think she meant it let¡¯s just drop it¡± Byran nodded without a doubt, ¡°Yeah! I also think she didn¡¯t mean it, there must have been some sort of misunderstanding I¡¯ll ask herter to find out!¡± Unbelievable! Byran was blindly trusting Ellinort Did Ellinor give him some kind of magic potion or something? Balfour scowled his voiceced with sarcasm, ¡°You seen to have a lot of faith in Ellinor? What has she done for you?¡± Feeling the pressure from Balfour¡¯s re, Byran spoke up. ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything for me, but she helped me out a few times without asking for any credit. So I think she¡¯s a good girl¡± Balfour¡¯s eyes glittered coldly. ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re saying Patricia is using Ellinor for no reason?¡± Byran shook his head, insisting That¡¯s not what I mean! I just think there¡¯s some sort of misunderstanding. Ellinor would never bully Patricia, she¡¯s just not that type of person!¡± Byran rarely dared to stand up to Balfour, who was even stricter than his father. But today, for Ellinor, he found the courage to argue. He just didn¡¯t like the way Balfour talked about Ellinor The squabble between Balfour and Byran caught the attention of the others ¡°Are they fighting? What happened?¡± ¡°Ms. Howard seems to be crying in the middle!¡± ¡°I thought Byran was terrified of Balfour. Why is he acting so tough today?¡± ¡°Who knows what¡¯s going on? They were fine just now, why are they at each other¡¯s throats?¡± Balfour stared at Byran thoughtfully for some time with aplicated gaze. Since childhood, Byran had always acted like a mouse in front of a cat when he saw Balfour. But now, for Ellinor, he actually showed some backbone. Though it was misguided backbone Since he was siding with outsiders over his own family. Not wanting to embarrass Byran in front of everyone, Balfour gave him a way out, ¡°Whether this was a misunderstanding or not, stay away from Ellinor in the future and avoid her!¡± Byran frowned, stubbornly saying. ¡°She¡¯s my friend, I can¡¯t avoid her¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t listen to you this time!¡± Balfour was pissed, ¡°You ungrateful bastard!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. So, he dared to defy Balfour for Ellinor! Byran took a deep breath, mustering up his courage again, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Ellinor helped Grandpa before. She deserves the Howard family¡¯s gratitude Isn¡¯t it a bit ungrateful of you to treat her this way?¡± ¡°You!¡± Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Patricia had never seen Balfour and Byrah at odds like this, and she was at a loss on how to mediate the situation Everyone knew that Byran was always terrified of Balfour The fact that Byran was standing up to Balfour over Ellinor today was totally unexpected The crowd was keeping their distance, watching the drama unfold Patricia didn¡¯t want to provide them with any more entertainment, so she tugged at Balfour¡¯s shirt, ¡°Let it gol Byran is night, maybe I just misunderstand Ellinor. Maybe she really did kick me by ident! Balfour, don¡¯t be too hard on Byran, he¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t know any better¡± With that she got up, ying the victim card, and sighed, I¡¯m going to go upstairs and have a talk with Ellinor and Theo. Better to clear the air now, so there won¡¯t be any more misunderstandings This is from N?velDrama.Org. Patricia headed for the stairs, fully intending to go up and find Ellinor and Theo. Truth be told, she had been nning to do this for a while. At first, when she faked an illness. Theo always stayed by her side, but as soon as she seemed to be feeling better, he got up and left, heading upstairs to find Ellinor without another nce. The thought of Theo alone with Ellinor in their guest room, especially considering Ellinor was soaking wet and might change her clothes, made Patricia anxious. Who knew what they might have gotten up to? She felt a lump in her chest that she couldn¡¯t swallow or spit out. No! Theo was her man and she wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen between him and Ellinor. This was the perfect excuse to go and check on them.. But as Patricia ascended the stairs alone, Balfour watched her retreating figure with a furrowed brow, then turned a cold stare on Byran ¡°Byran, you¡¯re really something. You can¡¯t do anything academically, but you sure learned how to bully Patricia with outsiders!¡± Balfour¡¯s sarcastic remark made Byran feel incredibly wronged, ¡°I didn¡¯t! Of course I¡¯m on Patricia¡¯s side, but Ellinor isn¡¯t as bad as you think! You don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve picked on Ellinor many times for Patricia, but she still helped me without holding a grudge. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a good person! I¡¯m going to go with Patricia to find Ellinor. There¡¯s got to be a misunderstanding!¡± With that, Byran followed Patricia upstairs. Part of it was that he didn¡¯t want to be left alone with Balfour Another part was that he was still holding the grilled chicken wings and wanted Ellinor to taste his cooking to see if she would admit defeat. Back in the living room, Balfour sat on the fabric armchair, his expression dignified but unfriendly Patricia and Byran, one hopelessly in love, the other carefree, neither living up to his expectations. If Pearl were still here, she wouldn¡¯t let him worry like this. Pearl was always tougher, more mature, and smarter than other children her age. The doctors said she was exceptionally gifted when she took the 10 test. She knew almost every word in the dictionary before she even started preschool. T Balfour still remembered those days when he was in elementary school. His mother would hold Pearl at the bus stop to wait for his school bus Every time the bus arrived, Pearl would jump out of their mother¡¯s arms and run towards him, falling and getting up again, dusting off the dirt and running into his arms. That was a brief but warm and simple time in his life that he cherished. He wondered where Pearl was now and if she and their mother were doing well. Their disappearance was a perpetual source of pain for Balfour He hated his young self for not being able to seek justice for his mother, which led her to lose faith in the Howard family, take Pearl and leave, disappearing without a trace. As Balfour reflected on the past, the crowd around him was still buzzing with gossip. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 ¡°Who the heck is this Ellinor, Balfour and Byran were just talking about?¡± ¡°Is she some kind of nich daddy¡¯s girl?¡± ¡°Dunno, never heard of her! ¡°But whoever she is, she¡¯s gotta be something else! To make the two gents of the Howard family bicker, she must be one hell of a character!¡± Listening to these off key talks, Balfour cleared his throat and threw a lukewarm nce at them Everyone immediately felt an intense pressure and wisely shut up. Although the chatterboxes got under his skin, they got one thing right. Ellinor was definitely not a simple one! Even Byran was under her thumb, what on earth was Ellinor up to? Wasn¡¯t Theo enough for her, and now she was messing with the Howard family? Balfour squinted in thought, now he even started to doubt if Ellinor helping his Grandpa was all a prenned scheme of hers? Upstairs, in the guest room. Ellinor was blushing. She was both shy and angry. ¡°Theo, if you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯m gonna get mad¡­¡± For several minutes now. Theo was holding her, kissing her neck lightly and heavily. It was gonna leave a mark! Hearing her getting impatient, Theo gave a final peck at her neck, then straightened up, admiring his masterpiece. He lightly scratched her neck, which was spotted with colors ¡°If you don¡¯t want people to see the marks on your neck, you better stay here, I¡¯ll go get you some barbecue.¡± Damn this crafty man! He did it on purpose He didn¡¯t want her to go out in this dress. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s just a strap dress that showed a bit of shoulder, why couldn¡¯t she go out and see people? Theo¡¯s possessiveness was really freakish! The more Ellinor thought about it, the angrier she got, and she puffed her cheeks like a puffer fish. Theo just found her pissed off look cute and he ruffled her hair. ¡°Alright, just wait here!¡± With that. Theo turned and left the room to go get food for his sweetheart. After Theo left, Ellinor went to the bathroom. She looked at the mirror with a stern face while looking at the marks Theo left on her neck. She frowned irritably as her face turned red unconsciously The image of Theo acting like a vampire on her neck just popped into her mind. Just then, someone knocked at the guest room door. Huh? Theo was back so soon? No. Theo wouldn¡¯t knock. Ellinor took a clean towel and wrapped it around her neck, making sure to cover those suggestive marks and then she went to open the door. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 When Ellinor opened the door, she saw Patricia and Byran standing there, one behind the other Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The Howard family. What a pain in the ass! ¡°What do you want?¡± She didn¡¯t have the time or the patience to deal with these two troublemakers right now. Patricia nced at Ellinor, then peeked into the room behind her ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve thought it through I misunderstood you in the courtyard earlier I thought you wanted me to kneel and apologize, so I did. And you definitely didn¡¯t mean to kick me. Maybe you were just lifting your foot to step and identally hit me Ellinor. I¡¯m sorry I caused you to be misunderstood by Balfour and pushed into the water. I apologize to you. Can you forgive me?¡± Ellinor watched Patricia¡¯s pitiful performance, pulling the corner of her mouth indifferently, ¡®Ms. Howard, just a friendly reminder, Theo isn¡¯t in this room right now, so you don¡¯t have to put on a show!¡±. Patricia was taken aback, not quite believing her, and nced into the room again. Theo wasn¡¯t here? Her current attitude was indeed for Theo¡¯s benefit. Without Theo, there was no need for her to apologize to Ellinor. Because she and Ellinor were pretty much at loggerheads, an apology wouldn¡¯t make any difference. However, with Byran standing beside her, she couldn¡¯t treat Ellinor with her true attitude and feigned weakness again. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m genuinely here to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry: please forgive me. Ellinor knew Patricia¡¯s true colors and wasn¡¯t moved at all. Patricia¡¯s current attitude seemed sincere and weak, but in fact, she was pressuring and morally kidnapping her It would make people think that even after Ms. Howard apologized like this, Ellinor, with a heart of stone, still wouldn¡¯t forgive her. would make Ellinor look like the aggressor who refused to let go. So, most people would choose to forgive under these circumstances to avoid being criticized, Unfortunately, Patricia miscalcted. Ellinor didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions and wouldn¡¯t forgive Patricia just because of her pitiful act. ¡°Ms. Howard, don¡¯t waste your superb acting skills on me. I¡¯m not a fan of drama, let alone your tricks!¡± Patricia looked hurt, as if she had been wronged, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m not acting. Why do you have to think of me like that? Do you really hate me that much?¡± Hate might not be the right word, but repulsion definitely is! Ellinor yawned, toozy to bother with her anymore. Once she engaged, it would give Patricia an opportunity to continue her act. She didn¡¯t have the energy to fend her off. Just as Ellinor was about to close the door for some peace, Byran suddenly stepped forward with a te of chicken wings, with his handsome face full of youthful vigor, and asked, ¡°Ellinor, what happened in the courtyard just now? Balfour said you made Patricia kneel and even kicked her. What¡¯s the deal?¡± Patricia¡¯s done and now it¡¯s Byran¡¯s turn? Ellinor furrowed her brow, finding the Howard family utterly annoying She yawned again, clearly irritated, ¡°Well, Ms. Howard suddenly knelt before me, then suddenly fell down. That¡¯s it. End of story!¡± Ellinor kept it brief, not wanting to waste words and feeling it was pointless to exin further. Those who believed her would believe her anyway, those who didn¡¯t wouldn¡¯t believe her no matter how much she exined. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 ¡°Oh, I seel¡± After hearing this, Byran nodded without any doubt, then turned to Patricia and said, ¡°I got it! So you must¡¯ve misunderstood Ellinor and took a knee, but you kinda tripped over yourself and fell. Balfour just happened to see this and thought Ellinor was bullying you, even kicking you!¡± Patricia was speechless. Is this Byran the same brat who¡¯d always taken her side? Was this really Byran? Even Ellinor was a bit taken aback. It was rare for Byran, who always protected Patricia, to take the side of reason over kin and believe Ellinor Patricia forced a chuckle, going along with Byran¡¯s conclusion, ¡°Could be, maybe I was a tad dizzy from the night wind and got it all moxed up She always acted meek and kind in public, so even if she had any objections to Byran¡¯s exnation, she couldn¡¯t really argue. After unraveling the situation that happened at the courtyard, Byran excitedly shoved his te of barbecue chicken wings in front of Ellinor and boasted ¡°Ellinor, give these a try. They¡¯re my secret recipe chicken wings. They¡¯ve cooled down a bit, but I promise you¡¯ve never tasted wings this good¡± Ellinor being hungry, didn¡¯t hesitate to grab a skewer and take a bite. ¡°Not bad!¡± Byran puffed up his chest in pride. ¡°Right? I wasn¡¯t blowing smoke, was I?¡± Ellinor gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Yep, your grilling skills live up to your reputation; totally legit!¡± Byran¡¯s face flushed with her praise. To cover his embarrassment, he boasted some more. Seeing Ellinor and Byran chatting and eating, Patricia¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of malice. She felt as if her terntory and her subjects were being invaded and captured by the enemy She was Byran¡¯s kin. Howe she felt like an outsider? Thinking it over, Patricia forced a smile and joined in. ¡°Byran, howe you didn¡¯t let me try your homemade wings?¡± As she reached for a skewer, she was not willing to be outdone by Ellinor. However, Byran pulled the te away before Patricia could grab one. Patricia¡¯s face froze in embarrassment. Byran looked worried. ¡°These wings have gone cold, you can¡¯t eat them! Don¡¯t you remember? Your stomach acts up when you eat cold food!¡± Patricia was stunned for a second before epting his concern and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re always looking out for me. But you really should be more considerate of others too. It¡¯s not good for Ellinor to eat cold food either!¡± Did Ellinor catch that? Byran only fed her cold food. Byran realized his previous statement might sound unfair, which he quickly exined to Ellinor. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Ellinor! Patricia has been frail since she was a child and gets gastroenteritis easily from cold food. It¡¯s different for us healthy people, we can handle To prove he wasn¡¯t ying favorites, Byran picked up a skewer of cold wings and started eating. Ellinor didn¡¯t really care about this trivial matter. Even if Byran did mean it, she didn¡¯t mind Patricia was his kin after all, it¡¯s only normal to treat her differently ¡°Alright, if Ms. Howard can¡¯t eat them, do I get all these wings?¡± Byran couldn¡¯t help but beam to see Ellinor so enthusiastic about his wings. ¡°Sure thing! If you like them, they¡¯re all yours!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. So, Ellinor didn¡¯t hesitate to take the te of wings. ¡°Thanks! You can leave the wings, and you guys can go!¡± Byran was taken aback He didn¡¯t want to leave For some reason, he was really enjoying hanging out with Ellinor. She was so rtable and fun. As he was trying toe up with an excuse to stay, Byran noticed something odd and asked. ¡®Ellinor, why are you wearing such a big towel around your neck?¡± Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Ellinor looked a little awkward and subconsciously reached for the lowel around her neck, Nothing. I¡¯m just cold¡± Byran furrowed his brows. ¡°If you¡¯re cold, wrapping a towel isn¡¯t gonna do much, I¡¯ll lend you my clothes!¡± With that, he turned to Patricia, asking. ¡°You¡¯re not cold now, are you?¡± Patricia blinked, ¡°Uh yeah, I¡¯m not cold anymore!¡± Byran said solemnly. ¡°Then take off the coat you¡¯re wearing Let Ellinor wear it. She just fell in the water, she¡¯s prone to catching a cold¡± Only then did Patricia realize that she was still wearing the coat Byran had given her. His demand for it put a freeze on her smile, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right, Ellinor fell in the water, she could catch a cold¡± Reluctantly, she understandingly took off the coat and returned it to Byran. Without hesitation, Byran took the coat and handed it to Ellinor, ¡°Here, you wear this!¡± Ellinor nced at the coat being offered, then at Byran¡¯s sincere face, waving her hand, ¡°Thanks, but no. Byran pushed the coat back into her hand, ¡°If I say wear it, then wear it. Why are you being so polite with me?¡± ¡°I appreciate the gesture, but really¡­ Unfortunately, her refusal fell on deaf ears. Byran, thinking she was just being too shy, yanked off the towel from her neck and draped his coat over her. In that moment, the blotchy marks on Ellinor¡¯s neck were exposed, leaving room for much spection. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Seeing this, Patricia was stunned, an undercurrent swirling in her eyes. Just how much must Theo love a woman to kiss her that fiercely? Byran, too, was transfixed by the marks on her neck and lost in shock. Ellinor¡¯s face turned red and she touched her forehead, ¡°Uh¡­..¡± ¡°Ellinor!¡± Byran seemed to understand something, his face serious, ¡°You¡¯re having an allergic reaction again? And you¡¯re still trying to act tough! Wait, I¡¯ll call an ambnce for you!¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes in disbelief. Seeing Byran about to dial, she quickly stopped him, ¡°No need, I¡¯m okay, the ¡®allergy¡¯ isn¡¯t that bad! Don¡¯t waste emergency resources, leave the ambnce for someone who really needs it!¡± Thanks to Theo, she had once ridden in an ambnce during her period. If she had to call for an ambnce again because of a love bite, she would certainly be the talk of the town at Greenhaven Medical. Speaking of which, she suddenly realized her period waste this month. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t be stubborn! There¡¯s no shame in having an allergy!¡± Byran insisted on calling an ambnce. ¡°I¡¯m not being stubborn!¡± Ellinor was at a loss for words, not knowing what else to say. Byran was annoying when he was against her, and now that he was not, he was still annoying. At the side, Patricia watched Byran take care of Ellinor. Her eyes darkened, which contrasted sharply with her innocent expression. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± Theo¡¯s voice boomed, authoritative even without anger Caught in their heated debate about whether to call an ambnce, Ellinor and Byran both turned to see Theo standing there, his face a nk te. ¡°Thea!¡± Patricia snapped out of her gloomy thoughts and instantly put on an innocent facade. She trotted over to Theo, sighing helplessly, ¡°Theo, I came to apologize to Ellinor. I think there¡¯s been some misunderstanding between us, but it seems like she¡¯s not willing to forgive me.¡± Theo cast a nce at Patricia then lifted his gaze to Byran, but his eyes finally settled on the men¡¯s coal draped over Ellinor ¡°Whose coat is that?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t respond A chill went down Byran¡¯s spine. He hurriedly exined, ¡°¡­Theo, Ellinor said she was cold, so I gave her my coat! And also, she¡¯s having an allergic reaction on her neck I was about to call an ambnce, but she¡¯s refusing. You need to talk some sense into her!¡± Theo was already ticked off by Byran putting his coat on Ellinor, and now he was anxiously checking out Ellinor¡¯s neck while her dress neckline was already quite low Ignoring Patricia, Theo walked over to Ellinor, ¡°Darling, return the coat to Byron.¡± Ellinor hadn¡¯t nned on wearing his coat. Byran had forcefully put it on her after removing the towel she had around her neck She was so focused on stopping Byran from calling an ambnce that she forgot about the coat. Upon hearing Theo¡¯s words, she took off the coat and handed it back to Byran. Then, Theo took off his own coat and draped it over her, covering her from chest to back, ensuring no one could get a glimpse of her Byran reluctantly took his coat back but still seemed uneasy, reminding Theo, ¡°Her allergic reaction on her neck.¡± He dared to mention her neck again and even dared to look at it? Theo sternly admonished him, ¡°Mind your own business. Take Patricia downstairs to Balfour to avoid any mishaps on my wife¡¯s end!¡± With that. Theo put his arm around Ellinor¡¯s shoulder and led her back to their room. Patricia stood still, watching Theo¡¯s retreating figure. She couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Theo, wait!¡± ¡°What is it? Theo paused. Her eyes trembling Patricia said, ¡°Theo, you remember the thing you promised me, right?¡± Theo looked back at her, and his gaze wasplex. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget.¡± Patricia nodded obediently and trustingly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Ellinor was left puzzled. She turned to look at Patricia and saw a smile on her face, the meaning of which she couldn¡¯t decipher. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. More than that, Patricia deliberately touched her stomach and gave her a challenging look. Suddenly, Ellinor remembered the scar on Patricia¡¯s abdomen. She imed it was from a cesarean section and that she had a child with Theo. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Ellinor snapped back to reality when Theo yfully tapped her nose Bending down to her level as she sat on the bed, Theo said in a gentle tone, ¡°The BBQ got burnt ¡¯cause no one was watching. I had someone make you a new one, and it¡¯ll be here soon¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t really bothered about the BBQ anymore. The grilled chicken wings that Byran brought her were enough to fill her up. With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she raised an eyebrow, ¡°Theo, are you keeping some personal issues from me?¡± Theo paused for a moment, then squatted down in front of her, looking earnestly into her eyes, shaking his head, ¡°No¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then! Ellinor didn¡¯t push further She didn¡¯t really take Patricia¡¯s words seriously, if it weren¡¯t for Patricia¡¯s weird smile, she would¡¯ve forgotten about the rumor of Theo and Patricia having a child. Having spent over two months with Theo, she may not know much, but she trusted him. Theo was not the kind of guy to shirk responsibility. And Patricia, always ying the moral high ground, if she really had a kid with Theo, she would¡¯ve used it to manipte the nchet family by now, she wouldn¡¯t be keeping it a secretText content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why¡¯re you asking all of a sudden?¡± *No reason, just curious! By the way, Theo, Byran¡¯s grilled wings are good, wanna try?¡± Saying so, she picked up a wing from the te on the bedside table and held it to Theo¡¯s mouth. Theo chuckled, taking a bite, ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s good. Eat up, we¡¯ll head home once you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay Ellinor nodded. ¡°Eat up Thea ruffled her hair, feeling a pang of affection. He just wanted to take her out for some fun today, but unexpected problems arose, leaving her soaked and cold. it was all his fault for not taking care of her properly. This couldn¡¯t happen again. By the time they got back to the nchet vi, it was alreadyte in the night. Theo walked Ellinor to her bedroom door, ¡°I have to go overseas for a bit to handle something. Be good while I¡¯m away and don¡¯t roam around too much, don¡¯t make me worry¡± ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± ¡°About half a month.¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°What could take that long?¡± With a teasing smile, Theo said, ¡°You¡¯ll miss me? How about a goodbye kiss then?¡± He bent down slightly, purposely turning his cheek towards her Ellinor smirked and yfully smacked his face, ¡°Theo, have a safe trip. Good night!¡± After saying that, she turned around, went into her room, and locked the door. Theo was both amused and frustrated, why did he fall for such a tormenting woman? During the half a month that Theo was away, Ellinor had the perfect opportunity to focus on the construction ns for the nchet Corporation building Chapter Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Theo rejected herst design, using her of not putting in enough effort This time, she racked her brain and came up with an idea, finally finishing the draft before Theo came back. She sent the final version to Theo¡¯s inbox and waited for his reply. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems this time. With the design sorted out, she could finally give her brain a break. Ellinor picked up her phone, intending to y a game to unwind, but inadvertently caught a glimpse of the date. Today marked the end of her coboration with Theo, three months to the day. Time sure did fly. Her rtionship with Theo wasplicated. If Theo hadn¡¯t shown any interest in pursuing a serious rtionship with her and she hadn¡¯t agreed to consider it, she would be packing her bags and bidding adieu to the nchet family. She had been looking forward to this day, but now she wasn¡¯t so eager to leave Even though Theo had been abroad recently, he still video called her every night to check on her, chal, and say goodnight. She was more than happy to take his calls and see what he was up to. In fact, she found it a bit odd not having Theo around N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maybe when Theo came back this time, she could consider giving them an official title Thinking about this, Ellinor blushed unconsciously So this is what it felt like to have a crush on a man She opened her social media app, intending to send Theo a message and ask what he was up to. However, she was distracted by the unread messages at the top. The friend icon shing with a red circle indicated 99+ unread messages was a pretentious selfie of She Mendoza. Ellinor raised an eyebrow and opened She¡¯s icon, scanning through the unread messages, all of which were vulgarities without exception. Ever since She and her parents were kicked out of the nchet vi, She had been holding a grudge and sending her hateful, offensive messages every day, each one worse than thest. At times, Ellinor would open them, finding amusement in She¡¯s frustrated antics. But most of the time, she chose to ignore them, seeing no reason to waste her time on the Mendoza family. She didn¡¯t have anything else to do today, so it was about time she put an end to the Mendoza family saga. Ellinor returned to the long missed Mendoza Manor and rang the doorbell. She, in the midst of a facial mask, answered the door. Upon seeing Ellinor, She red at her and sneered, ¡°Well, well, well. If it isn¡¯t Ellinor who¡¯s climbed the socialdder! What brings you back here? Surely the nchet family haven¡¯t already kicked you to the curb?¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t fazed, smiling lightly ¡°Im just here to retrieve what¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°What¡¯s yours? You¡¯ve got some nerve, Ellinort What could you possibly have left here? Is it the junk in the attic you used to stay in? I¡¯ve already thrown them out as trash! What else do you want? After everything our parents did for you, you forget your roots the moment you marry into wealth. And to top it off, you stole the man who was supposed to be mine! What a bitch we¡¯ve raised! Get out, you heartless creature! You¡¯re not wee in the Mendoza family!¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Ellinor watched She¡¯s rant with boredom, still wearing a smile on her face. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Excuse me, regardless of whether the Mendoza family wees me or not, I¡¯m here to reim my wedding gifts She¡¯s face froze. then scrunched up in extreme displeasure ¡°On what grounds do you think you can take away the wedding gifts?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow ¡°On what grounds? If I remember correctly. I believe those were given to me by my husband. So, why can¡¯t I take them?¡± The term ¡°my husband made She even more furious. Mr. nchet should have been her man! It was only unfortunate that he was charmed by Ellinor. The more she thought about it, the more sheshed out at Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re spouting nonsense! Those things rightfully belong to me, they were from the nchet family! You you shameless bitch, you stole my man, and now you want to snatch my stuff too! I can¡¯t believe your audacity! Ellinor, I¡¯m warning you that don¡¯t push it!¡± Having lost the man of her dreams, She couldn¡¯t afford to lose those precious wedding gifts as well! Each gift from the nchet family was worth a fortune. Selling any of them would easily rake in millions! Now that She had lost her job in the entertainment industry and offended the most farnous director, making hereback was going to be even more difficult. So now she was relying on those gifts from the nchet family to live a life of luxury. And Ellinor wanted to take those valuable things away? No way! ¡°She, who¡¯s at the door? What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± Tracy Mendoza came out to investigate upon hearing themotion She turned to Tracy and pointed at Ellinor with a disgusted look on her face. ¡°Ellinor¡¯s back! Guess why she¡¯s here? She has the nerve toe back and ask for my wedding gifts!¡± At the mention of the wedding gifts, Tracy¡¯s reaction mirrored She¡¯s. She walked up to She and looked at Ellinor, who hadn¡¯t entered the house yet. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve gone too far! You¡¯ve already taken She¡¯s man, isn¡¯t that enough? Now you¡¯re back to snatch her wedding gifts! Your father would never agree to this! He¡¯ll never let you off easily!¡± Ellinor calmly looked at her stepmother. ¡°I¡¯m here to reim what¡¯s rightfully mine. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s approval. My belongings are mine to control¡± Tracy didn¡¯t believe Ellinor could take those wedding gifts from Arnold Mendoza. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, but you¡¯re being too greedy! Wanting both the man and the gifts? That¡¯s not right!¡± Ellinor being greedy? They were the ones who were really greedy! Ellinor smirked. ¡°Auntie Tracy, I¡¯ve never been one to covet others belongings since I was young. But I also don¡¯t tolerate others taking what¡¯s mine! The wedding gifts were delivered by my husband. As his wife, I have the right to reim them!¡± Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Tracy snorted disdainfully. ¡°Oh, give me a break! Stop using Mr. nchet to intimidate me! Mr. nchet was supposed to be She¡¯s man, if it wasn¡¯t for you stirring up trouble, She could have been the real Mrs. nchet by now!¡± Every time this topic came up, it got Tracy and She all riled up. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ellinor was utterly baffled by the bizarre self-confidence of this mother daughter duo. They still stubbornly believed that Theo initially intended to marry She?! Theo¡¯s taste wasn¡¯t that tacky At that moment, Arnold, who had just woken up from his nap, yawned and came downstairs. Hearing themotion at the front door, Arnold strolled over to check it out. The moment he saw who it was, his face twisted in anger, ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s you! You have the nerve to show your face here!¡± Ellinor saw that Arnold¡¯s face was full of bruises, looking beaten up and pathetic. She recalled that these injuries were from when Arnold followed Tracy and She to the nchet vi to show off, only to be dragged out and given a sound beating by the nchets servants before being let go. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back, and I don¡¯t see why I shouldn¡¯t.¡± Arnold red at Ellinor and ground his teeth in rage. He strode forward, brushed Tracy and She aside, and pointed threateningly at Ellinor. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerveing back! You deliberately had the nchet¡¯s servants kick me out and beat me up that day, I swear I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± With that, Arnold raised his hand and swung it hard towards Ellinor¡¯s face. However, his raised hand was easily caught by Ellinor and held firmly in her grasp. ¡°Mr. Arnold, cool your jets. How about we sit down and have a calm conversation?¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time Arnold had tried to hit Ellinor. But in the past, Ellinor never doubted that Arnold was her father, so she always gave him some respect. When faced with such a p, she would typically dodge Arnold¡¯s hand, not wanting to get hit and not wanting to embarrass Arnold But today, for the first time, Ellinor caught Arnold¡¯s hand, holding his wrist tightly in her grasp, with no trace of respect for her father on her face. Arnold, who was middle-aged and rather robust, prided himself on his strength, but his hand was firmly gripped by Ellinor, unable to pull away or swing down. He was shocked Where did Ellinor get this strength from? Was this the same useless girl he used to consider a nuisance? At this moment, Ellinor¡¯s actionpletely shattered his dignity as a father. Arnold was enraged and embarrassed, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re rebelling! This is outrageous; how dare youy a hand on your father?!¡± Ellinor calmly held his wrist, speaking unhurriedly, ¡°Mr. Arnold, calm down. I have some questions for you, and I need you to answer them honestly. If your answers are truthful, then I might consider not reiming those things!¡± Arnold was speechless. So Ellinore for the wedding gifts from the nchet family?! He didn¡¯t want to give up the valuable gifts from the nchet family either, as they were the first real treasures he had ever seen in his life Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424 The Mendoza family seemed to be living the high life, with a swanky pad in a posh neighborhood, and they do give off that rich family vibe. But the reality was that their lives weren¡¯t as cozy as they seemed. Arnold¡¯s wealth mostly came from some properties handed down from the older generation, but these properties were not exactly prime real estate, making them hard to offload Over the years, Arnold had been renting out these properties, but the rent wasn¡¯t enough to cover the family¡¯s living expenses. In the past, She¡¯s ie from her entertainment gigs kept them afloat. But now She¡¯s career had hit a rough patch, her ie had tanked, and she was struggling to find work. The Mendoza family¡¯s financial situation was getting light. The wedding gift from the nchet family could definitely help them keep their heads above water, so they certainly didn¡¯t wanna give that up. Arnold was under Ellinor¡¯s thumb, and he couldn¡¯t shake her off. ¡°You ungrateful brat! You disowned me after getting married and now you want the wedding gifts? Let me tell you, the gift is given to the bride¡¯s parents by the groom; as your father. I have the right to control this money! Now, let go of me!¡± Instead of letting go, Ellinor only tightened her grip, ¡°Arnold, I¡¯m asking you again, can we talk?¡± Arnold was gritting his teeth in pain, feeling like his wrist was about to be crushed. He didn¡¯t expect Ellinor to be this strong. Fine, we¡¯ll talk in my study¡± Arnold had topromise Ellinor let out a small chuckle, released her grip, and followed Arnold to his study. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Seeing their backs, She felt a tad bit worried. She didn¡¯t want Ellinor to charm Arnold with her sweet talk again Arnold was also a bit skeptical. Although Ellinor had crossed the line, she was now Mrs. nchet. If she went snitching, the Mendoza family could be in hot water. Tracy also didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving Arnold alone with Ellinor. She thought Ellinor was too cunning ¡°Arnold, I think we should be careful with Ellinor¡± Arnold was clearly annoyed ¡°Alright, you two, just back off! She just wants to talk, right? I¡¯d like to see what she¡¯s got to say!¡± Tracy and She couldn¡¯t stop them and could only watch as Ellinor followed Arnold up to his study. In the study Arnold walked behind the desk, wearing a stern face. ¡°Whatever you have to say, spit it out!¡± Ellinor also pulled up a chair and sat down. ¡°Mr. Arnold, let¡¯s cut to the chase then!¡± Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 ¡°Excuse me, what exactly is your rtionship with my biological mother? Why did you pick me up from the hospital for my mother back then?¡± Arnold¡¯s face stiffened, staring at her in shock, ¡°What on earth do you know?¡± ¡°Well, I know you¡¯re not my real father¡± No wonder Ellinor had been calling him Mr. Arnold recently Arnold¡¯s eyes flickered unnaturally ¡°Rubbish! What nonsense are you talking about? You are my daughter! Ellinor, even though you¡¯ve married into a wealthy family now, you¡¯re not trying to cut me offpletely, even denying our blood rtionship, are you?¡± Ellinor remained calm, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Arnold, I¡¯ve had a paternity test, there¡¯s no blood rtionship between us at all, you can¡¯t fool me.¡± Arnold was taken aback, he never expected her to pull this one. ¡°You secretly had a paternity test!¡± Ellinor crossed her arms. ¡°Not specifically, just when you and She had your paternity test, I had one with you too.¡± Upon hearing this, Arnold knew he couldn¡¯t cover it up any longer. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°So what if we¡¯re not blood-rted? I raised you, I am your father!¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°Did you raise me? I don¡¯t recall that.¡± Arnold was left speechless, he indeed hadn¡¯t taken good care of this daughter he brought home from outside. He had her raised in the countryside and only let here back when she got into university Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, Ellinor went to university on a full schrship, and not a penny of his money was spent. Ellinor wasn¡¯t hung up on these things, she didn¡¯te today to pursue Arnold¡¯s parenting issues. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s talk about my mother! Mr. Arnold, I hope you can tell me everything about my mother¡± Arnold seemed very reluctant to bring up Ellinor¡¯s mother, he frowned and said seriously, ¡°What¡¯s there to tell? It¡¯s adult stuff, you¡¯re just a kid, there¡¯s no need to know too, much! ¡°I have a right to know about my mother!¡± Arnold was dismissive. ¡°Even if you have the right to know, I¡¯ve long forgotten those people and things in the past, there¡¯s nothing I can tell you!¡± ¡°All forgotten, huh?¡± Ellinor was not in a hurry, she slowly stood up. ¡°Well then, since you¡¯re not willing to say more, I¡¯ll take my leave, along with the wedding gifts from the nchet family!¡± Arnold was a bit panicked, ¡°Wait¡± Ellinor stopped, turned around and looked at him, ¡°What? Mr. Arnold, did you remember something?¡± Arnold red at Ellinor, saying grumpily. ¡°I can only tell you what I know, nothing else!¡± Ellinor sat back down, ¡°Okay, then tell me what you know!¡± Arnold recalled the past with some irritation ¡°Your mother was a woman I pursued in college but never won over. One day fifteen years ago, I bumped into her by chance, she urgently asked me to pick up her daughter from the children¡¯s hospital, after that we lost contact.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°What¡¯s my mother¡¯s real name?¡± ¡°She was called Marlene¡± Marlene.. Ellinor silently repeated this name in her heart, then looked at Arnold again, ¡°Continue, what else?¡± Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the other stuff, but I think your mom was from a rich family. One time¡­ one time I saw her go into this fancy mansion. She even called the old couple in there mom and dad.¡± Seeing Arnold¡¯s slight embarrassment, Ellinor could guess that he must have had a crush on her mom and secretly followed her. Arnold couldn¡¯t help but daydream as he thought back to the past. ¡°But your mom was very down-to-earth, smart, and kind. She didn¡¯t act like a rich snob. She was pretty popr in school and was practically everyone¡¯s dream girl¡± Yeah, Mom was very kind and nice In Ellinor¡¯s fragmented memories, her mom¡¯s image was blurry, but she could feel her constant gentle smile. Ellinor remembered when she was taken in by the Mendoza family at age five. Normally, a five-year-old should remember things, but she couldn¡¯t recall anything before that age. It was weird Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Mr. Arnold, where was the fancy mansion my mom went into?¡± Ellinor asked, focusing on the important detail. ¡°In H city, where I went to college. But it¡¯s been more than a decade and the city nning has changed a lot. I¡¯d get lost if I went back now. That mansion was probably demolished and reced with other city facilities.¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t my mom pick me up from the hospital herself? Why did she ask you to do that?¡± Arnold hesitated before saying ¡°Well, we were both in the art club during university We bumped into each other at a club reunion and exchanged contacts. That day, she suddenly contacted me, saying she was in danger and asked me to protect her daughter, you. I agreed impulsively. After that, I couldn¡¯t reach her. I think her enemies found her. She¡¯s probably dead.¡± It was clear that Arnold agreed impulsively and didn¡¯t want to take care of Ellinor after he took her home. Ellinor held no grudges. She wasn¡¯t Arnold¡¯s daughter, so it was normal if he didn¡¯t love her. Arnold¡¯s agreement to take her in was a good deed. ¡°Do you have any other information about my mom? Asked Ellinor after jotting down all the clues. Arnold thought for a moment, then said, ¡°One more thing¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your mom was a famous painter, known as Lady Lotus¡± ¡°I know that.¡± ¡°As far as I know, her teacher was the famous painter Mr. Michell. If you could contact him, you might get more information about your mom.¡± ¡°I see. Thanks for the clues, Mr. Arnold¡± She got up, ready to leave ¡°Ellinor.¡± Arnold called out to her. She paused, looking back. ¡°Anything else, Mr. Arnold?¡± Arnold felt mixed emotions as he looked at Ellinor, who was starting to resemble his first love. Ellinor was the child of his dream girl, which made him feel a bit fond of her. But at the same time, he was reminded that she was the child of his dream girl and another man, which made him feel sick. That¡¯s why he agreed to Tracy¡¯s suggestion to send Ellinor away. Out of sight, out of mind Arnold frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. You¡¯d better stop looking for your mom¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened to your mom, but she told me repeatedly that no one should know you¡¯re her daughter. Otherwise, you¡¯d be in mortal danger.¡± Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Chapter 427 ¡°I reckon, now that you¡¯re married into the nchet family, you should just enjoy your life and not dig up the past! I made a promise to your mom not to let your enemies find you Ellinor blinked, surprised at this ¡®father, who shared neither blood nor affection with her. His words, however, seemed like a kind warning, maybe a reflection of hisplicated feelings for his first love Ellinor smiled. ¡°Thanks for the heads up I will live well and protect myself. Mr. Arnold, goodbye¡± With that she sauntered out of the study Arnold frowned deeply and let out a long sigh. He had managed to keep Ellinor safe till she turned twenty, which fulfilled his promise to his first love. Now that she was all grown up and ready to fly the nest, he couldn¡¯t interfere anymore. Downstairs in the Mendoza house A few burly men were moving the gifts that the nchet family had sent for the engagement ¡°Hey! Who are you guys? What gives you the right to barge into my house and move stuff around? Put those down! Those are my things; you can¡¯t take them!¡± She¡¯s frantic voice echoed around the Mendoza house. Tracy also chimed in, ¡°My daughter is right, you can¡¯t move things in our house! If you don¡¯t put the stuff down and leave my house now, I¡¯m calling the police.¡± Ellinor strolled down from upstairs, ¡°I asked them to move the stuff.¡± She looked up, her eyes red with rage, ¡°Ellinor, who gave you the right to order people to move stuff in my house? You bitch!¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Because those are all my husband¡¯s gifts, you got a problem with that?! She gritted her teeth, ¡°Ellinor, you stole my man, now you want to steal my dowry: I will kill you today!¡± With that, She charged at her but Tracy managed to hold back her daughter. ¡°She, cool down, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on now? Why all this noise? Can¡¯t we have a quiet day?¡± Arnold also heard the noise downstairs and went down to check She pointed angrily at the men, ¡°Dad, look! Your precious little daughter has people robbing our house!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Arnold looked closely and realized that the stuff being moved were gifts from the nchet family. He got anxious, ¡°Ellinor, didn¡¯t you say that if I told you about everything. you wouldn¡¯t take the nchet family¡¯s engagement gifts? You can¡¯t just go back on your word!¡± Ellinor said calmly, ¡°I was going to take the engagement gifts because they¡¯re from my husband and they¡¯re special to me. But Mr. Arnold, I won¡¯t forget your kindness for taking me in all these years, so I willpensate you with an amount equal to the value of those gifts.¡± She was only talking about taking her in, not raising her. The Mendoza family never raised her. Ellinor took out a check from her coat pocket and handed it to Arnold, ¡°Spend it wisely, it¡¯s enough for your family of three to livefortably for several generations.¡± Arnold nced at the amount on the check. His eyes widened and he was speechless She walked over disdainfully, ¡°Ellinor, you think you can get rid of us with a few hundred thousand? We have seen money As she was talking, she leaned over to her dad and saw the countless zeros on the check. She swallowed hard, unable to believe her eyes. Seeing the shocked reactions of the father and daughter, Tracy also curiously took a look, her eyes almost popped out! ¡°Ellinor, where¡­ where did you get so much money?!¡± Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 She snapped out of her shock over the massive check, throwing Ellinor a venomous look, and sneered, ¡°Pfft, where else could she get the money from? She must have swindled it out of Mr. nchet with her shameless tactics!¡± Tracy, of course, was on her daughter¡¯s side. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re taking a big risk by messing with the nchet family¡¯s money. Arerit you afraid Mr. nchet will find out and hold you ountable?¡± Ellinor chuckled ¡°Auntie Tracy you seem to have forgotten a crucial piece of information. The Mr. nchet you¡¯re talking about is my husband So theoretically, his money is my money Just like how you¡¯ve been spending your husband¡¯s money for all these years Has he ever held you ountable?¡± Tracy¡¯s face tumed a ghastly shade, going from green to white, and she was left speechless. She¡¯s face was even worse! She had assumed that Ellinor, a country girl, wouldn¡¯t be highly regarded in the nchet family and would soon be kicked out. But the fact that Ellinor had such control over the nchet family¡¯s wealth was a total game changer Damn it! Ellinor, unfazed, checked her watch and yawned, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t stay for lunch. As for the money on the check, whether it¡¯s from the nchet family or came from somewhere else, you guys shouldn¡¯t worry about it. If you¡¯re too proud to use the money I gave you, don¡¯t spend it.¡± Tracy and She remained silent. They didn¡¯t say they wouldn¡¯t spend it! Even if the nchet family later questioned the money¡¯s whereabouts, it would be Ellinor who would be held ountable, not them. They¡¯d just spend the money first! Amold didn¡¯t say anything either, quietly pocketing the check, and letting Elinor take whatever she wanted With no one to stop her, Ellinor¡¯s people swiftly removed all the engagement gifts given by the nchet family, as well as the painting, Whispers in the Wind, that Theo had won at an auction and given to her. From then on, she was done with the Mendoza family, with no strings attached. Not far from the entrance of the Mendoza family¡¯s house, a luxurious ck business car was parked After leaving the Mendoza family¡¯s house, Ellinor naturally opened the car door and got in. In the car, Ida Gipson was in the driver¡¯s seat, touching up her lipstick in the rear-view mirror, while Chase Larios was in the passenger seat, killing time with a mobile game. Seeing the boss retum, Chase quit the game, turned around, and said, ¡°Boss, not to criticize, but the Mendoza family has always treated you badly. Why are we still being so polite to them? We could take them down easily! Ellinor massaged her temples; she was genuinely tired. She leaned back on the leather seat in the back of the car, closed her eyes to rest, and murmured. ¡®I think my mother must have been desperate when she sought help from Arnold, an old ssmate she hadn¡¯t seen in years. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Regardless of Arnold¡¯s motivations, the fact that he risked taking me into the Mendoza family in those circumstances was a lifeline when my mother was most helpless. I¡¯ve epted this kindness on behalf of my mother. In the future, as long as the Mendoza family doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t hold any grudges against Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chase and Ida nced at each other, their hearts heavy with bitterness. Growing up, the big boss never received a shred of warmth in the Mendoza family. She suffered all sorts of hardships after being sent to the countryside. It was a heart-wrenching journey to get to where she is today, a journey they both witnessed and experienced together. Chase looked at Ellinor¡¯s downcast appearance and wanted to lift her spirits, so he changed the topic. ¡°Now that the engagement gifts have been returned, why don¡¯t we go out and have some fun, maybe drown our sorrows a bit?¡± Drink in broad daylight? Ellinor was not in the mood for fun. She waved him off, instructing, ¡°Chase, do some digging on whether there have been any luxurious mansions in H city that were demolished and rebuilt in the past twenty years. If so, look into the original owners. Also, look into a former student of H City University named Marlene Get me her records¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chase, sensing something asked seriously, ¡°Marlene, is that your mother¡¯s name?¡± Ellinor nodded Although Arnold believed her mother had been murdered by their enemies, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her mother was still alive Ida turned her head adjusted her gold-rimmed sses, and looked at the pale Ellinor with concern, ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first. You¡¯ve lost weight!¡± Chase also looked at the boss, nodding in agreement about her weight loss, then joked, ¡°Even if Mr. nchet is away on business, you¡¯re not going to starve yourself because you miss him, right? Come on! Anything you want to eat today, it¡¯s on me!* Ida shot him a look of contempt. ¡°You¡¯re treating? Without Ellinor, would you be where you are today? Would you even have money to treat us?¡± Chase brushed it off, ¡°So what if I¡¯m using our boss¡¯s money to treat you guys?¡± Ida couldn¡¯t stand him; she adjusted her sses and scoffed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go formb chops. It¡¯s cold out,mb will warm you up. The boss always lovedmb this time of year¡± Hearing aboutmb chops made Ellinor recall the taste of the fatty and lean meat grilling, but it unexpectedly made her feel nauseous. She lowered the car window and leaned out to vomit for a while. When she recovered, she sat back, taking deep breaths to calm herself, only to find Chase and Ida watching her thoughtfully Having grown up together, she knew exactly what they were thinking with just a nce. Ellinor forced a smile. ¡°Stop your wild guessing. I just have a stomachache!¡± Chase, clearly thinking of something only adults would consider, smirked, ¡°Really? Have you and Mr. nchet been safetely?¡± Ellinor yawned nonchntly, ¡°Hmm, I guess so. We¡¯ve been sleeping in separate rooms.¡± Chase frowned, ¡°What? You have a prime specimen like Mr. nchet and you¡¯re not taking advantage of it? What a waste!¡± Ida couldn¡¯t take it anymore and she whacked Chase hard, ¡°Whose side are you on? Ellinor is the real catch here, not some ything for Mr. nchet!¡± Chase winced, rubbing his sore arm, but quickly burst intoughter, ¡°True that!¡± Ida rolled her eyes at him, adding. ¡°But Chase, you should still pick up a pregnancy test from the pharmacy for Ellinor!¡± Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chase feigned shyness and said, ¡°Huh? Why me?! I¡¯m still a virgin, man! I can¡¯t believe I have to buy those things; it¡¯s so embarrassing¡± He was just trying to lighten the mood with a joke, but Ellinor and Ida looked at him with disgusted expressions and were not amused at all Chase himself found it less funny, shrugged his shoulders, and said, ¡°Alright, alright! I¡¯ll go! Is that good enough for you? Oh man, I can¡¯t believe that 1, the mighty Mr. Larios of Crescent Society, have to be bossed around by you two every day!¡± Ida nced at Chase, ignoring his rambling, and started the car, heading for a nearby drugstore As she was driving, Ida kept ncing at Ellinor in the rear view mirror, her eyebrows furrowing in worry. Ever since Ellinor felt nauseous earlier, herplexion had worsened Ellinor¡¯s condition did seem off, she had been mentally and physically drained from designing the new office building for the nchet Corporation. Even though she had been staying at home and not doing much, she hadn¡¯t gotten proper rest. Moreover, she seemed to tire easilytely and always felt an inexplicable fatigue Chase pointed at a drugstore they were passing by and eximed. ¡°Ida, we just passed a drugstore! You could have stopped!¡± Ida, growing more and more concerned, said seriously, ¡°I think we should just take Ellinor straight to the hospital for a check-up.¡± Chase looked surprised, ¡°Ida, have you forgotten that Ellinor hates hospitals?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ?? ¡°We¡¯re just going for a blood test, we won¡¯t be there long Ida was firm on this; she nced at Ellinor through the rear view mirror and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital. You look a bit off, it won¡¯t hurt to have a check-up, and if it turns out to be something like an ectopic pregnancy, we can catch it early¡± Ellinor gave a wry smile. Ida was already worried about ectopic pregnancy when she wasn¡¯t even sure if she was pregnant yet? But her period had note for two months now, and she wasn¡¯t sure whether her cycle was just messed up or if she had gotten pregnant that night. In the end, she couldn¡¯t resist Ida and Chase¡¯s insistence and agreed to go to the hospital for a blood test. In the obstetrics and gynecology clinic. The doctor looked at the test results, nodded seriously, and said, ¡°Congrattions! You are seven weeks pregnant, and the baby is developing well.¡± The doctor¡¯s words left Ellinor in a daze, she subconsciously touched her stomach. Was she really pregnant? And already for seven weeks¡­. Ida remained calm, while Chase, on the other hand, was on the verge of tears. He couldn¡¯t control his emotions and eximed, ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m gonna be¡­ The doctor immediately red at Chase. ¡°Could the father of the child please keep quiet. This is a hospital; don¡¯t disturb other patients!¡± Chase quickly exined with a smile, ¡°Doc, you got it wrong, I¡¯m not the father. I was just about to say that I¡¯m gonna be an uncle!¡± The doctor frowned, ¡°If you¡¯re not the father, why are you so excited? Where is the father?¡± When the topic of the baby¡¯s father came up, Ellinor blushed slightly, ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip and doesn¡¯t know about this yet.¡± The doctor sighed and said disapprovingly, ¡°Well, this time is an exception, but from now on, your husband should apany you for all prenatal checkups! It¡¯s not just a woman¡¯s job to have a baby. Men should take time to apany their wives to the hospital, regardless of how busy they are!¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you for your advice, doctor¡± Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 The doctor reiterated, ¡°Though the fetus is developing well, you, as the mother, are a bit run down. Make sure to rest, eat nutritious food, don¡¯t overwork, and keep a positive mood. The family should also cooperate and take good care of you!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, doc. We¡¯ve got this covered!¡± Chase reassured the doctor with a beaming smile. Ellinor felt a bit dazed as she walked out of the clinic. The pregnancy had caught her off guard. She and Theo had only spent one night together. That night, Theo was under the influence of a love potion made by She, which would have severe side effects if not consummated Therefore, she had no choice but to step in But who would have thought that just one night would result in a baby? Ellinor was barely twenty and just out of her teens. She was far from thinking about marriage and children The fact that she was pregnant was like a punch in the gutt Moreover, she wasn¡¯t fond of kids, she thought they were little monsters that disrupted everything like unpredictable ticking time bombs. She had so many things to do and didn¡¯t want this ticking bomb to be her lifelong worry and weakness But oddly enough, the notion of having a baby brought a sweet sensation that slowly spread in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about that night, how Thea held her tightly, how he was restless yet restrained, and how he tried his best not to hurt her while being driven by the potion That gentle and sexy man had made her blush and her heart flutter in bed. She wondered if Theo would be thrilled to learn about her pregnancy Would he be overjoyed and speechless at the thought of bing a father? She couldn¡¯t exactly predict his reaction. All she wanted was to see him right away. Theo had been away on a business trip for half a month; he should be back soon, right? She would tell him when he returned Otherwise, if Theo got a call about her pregnancy, he would likely drop everything and rush back home! She didn¡¯t want to disrupt his work: Chase teased ¡®Ellinor, you¡¯re going to be a mom soon. Excited much?¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality and yawned, ¡°I feel pretty good!¡± Chase carefully held Ellinor¡¯s arm, ¡°Ellinor, be careful! The floor¡¯s just been cleaned and it¡¯s a bit slippery. I¡¯ve got you; don¡¯t stir up the baby!¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. I¡¯m not that delicate!¡± Ida, holding Ellinor¡¯s medical records, followed closely. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re pregnant; let Chase help you! The doctor already told you that you¡¯re weak; you need to take care of yourself!* Speaking of which, Ellinor was a bit hungry. She didn¡¯t want something heavy like meat or fish, just something light and refreshing. Suddenly Chase spotted something, ¡°Ellinor, look there! That man over by the pediatric department looks like your Mr. nchet!¡± Ellinor paused, followed Chase¡¯s gaze, and there he was. The height, the perfect V-shaped physique, the elegant yet imposing posture, if not Theo, who else could it be? Chase clicked his tongue, ¡°Mr. nchet is back? Did he know about your pregnancy ande to the pediatric department to get a head start on how to be a dad?¡± Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Watching the tall and handsome man, Ellinor¡¯s heart was pounding The moment, when the one she most wanted to see suddenly appeared right in front of her was truly bizarre She cracked a smile and trotted towards the man, pondering how to break the news of her tecent medical examination to him Chase wanted to go with Ellinor but was pulled back by Ida. ¡°Why would you want to be a third wheel at this time?¡± Chase shrugged and grunted, ¡°I was just wormed that Ellinor might trip in her hurry!¡± Ida adjusted her golden-rimmed sses, ¡°Rx, Ellinor isn¡¯t that clumsy¡± Chase crossed his arms, waiting with interest to see how Mr. nchet would react after finding out Ellinor was pregnant. As she got closer, Ellinor began to speak, ¡°Theo¡­¡± Before she could finish, a toddler who had just learned to walk stumbled out of the pediatric clinic, affectionately hugged Theo¡¯s leg, and mumbled. ¡°Daddy¡­ Ellinor froze, and her smile faded instantly. Daddy? She didn¡¯t mishear, the child just called Theo Daddy?! The man bent over, picked up the little boy, and asked softly. ¡°Where¡¯s your mommy?¡± Ellinor had just been questioning whether she had mistaken him for someone else, but the moment she heard his voice, she knew it was Theo without a doubt. Theo had a son? Just then, Patricia walked out of the pediatric clinic. She came over to the man and said softly, ¡°Theo, the doctor said the baby¡¯s condition is not serious; he just caught a cold, which led to fever. Just keep him warm and give him some medicine, he will be fine. I¡¯ll go get the medicine now and you keep an eye on him here.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± the man responded indifferently Then, Patricia took the prescription and headed towards the pediatric pharmacy. Ellinor stood there, silently watching everything. The man was skilled and natural in handling the child, and he was not like a new father at all! This unforeseen situation caused Chase and Ida to exchange worried nces, and they both stepped forward to check on Ellinor. Ellinor¡¯s expression was calm, revealing no obvious emotions; she remained quiet andposed. Chase was somewhat indignant, ¡°Ellinor! Theo actually has a child behind your back! Wasn¡¯t he single before you?¡± Ida snorted sarcastically, ¡°Being single doesn¡¯t stop you men from fooling around!¡± Chase frowned in disagreement, ¡°When you¡¯re criticizing men, don¡¯t include me, okay?¡± ida ignored Chase, looking worriedly at Ellinor, fearing that she, who just found out she was pregnant, couldn¡¯t handle this blow. Ellinor¡¯s face remained expressionless, neither anxious nor irritated, she simply pulled out her phone and dialed Theo¡¯s number. Sometimes, what the eyes see may not be what it seemed, she needed to get confirmation from Theo before making any decisions. Ellinor¡¯s call connected The man, holding the child in one hand and the phone in the other, answered the call in a deep, maic voice, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ellinor watched the man¡¯s every move from a distance and said, ¡°Theo.¡± ¡°Hmm? Miss me?¡± ¡°Yes¡± She admitted The man was slightly taken aback, surprised that she would admit to missing him so readily Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Before this, she had never directly answered whether she missed him or not, nor had she ever initiated a call to him. Theo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°I will be back in a few days, I¡¯m not done here, you just wait for me.¡± * Ellinor¡¯s voice had lost its warmth, Oh¡± Theo didn¡¯t say anything else. hung up the phone, and busied himself with soothing the little tyke in his arms who wanted his mommy N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Listening to the short, busy tone from the other end of the line, Ellinor¡¯s eyespletely cooled, her lips curling in self-mockery What a joke! She always thought she was rational, clear-headed, not a hopeless romantic, and certainly wouldn¡¯t blindly trust in love and a man But the truth showed that she was no different from any ordinary person! When Patricia showed her the scar on her abdomen that day, saying she and Theo once had a child, she didn¡¯t take it to heart and didn¡¯t doubt Theo¡¯s character for a second. She took it as a cheap lie Patricia made up to sow discord between her and Theo. She was so certain that Theo wasn¡¯t the type of guy to mess around or shirk responsibility But just now. Theo lied to her. He was clearly in the country but lied about not being back yet. So, could she conclude from this that Theo might have never left the country in the past half month and was always with Patricia and their child? Ha! Was this necessary? If he wanted to be with Patricia, he didn¡¯t need to deceive her and act behind her back! He could¡¯ve just told her, she would never interfere Her rtionship with Theo started as a simple business partnership, and she had no right to interfere. If it weren¡¯t for Theo suddenly changing his tune and saying he wanted to start fresh with her and take their rtionship seriously, she would¡¯ve never had any illusions about him. She knew that because of the unknown grudge between the nchet and Howard families, the nchet elders were worried that Theo and Patricia¡¯s entanglement would deepen, so Mr. nchet was pressuring Theo to marry another woman as soon as possible. It was only when she saw their child today that Ellinor finally realized that Theo had never let go of Patricia. His cold, indifferent act towards her was probably just a ruse to deceive the nchet family elders, and she was the fool who fell for it. From stan to finish, she was a pawn Theo used to deal with the nchet family elders. To make her y the role of Mrs. nchet convincingly, Theo even lied about his feelings Was he really that despicable? Some passersby began whispering. ¡°That man holding a child over there is so handsome! ¡°He really is! I saw his wife just now, she¡¯s also very pretty, she must be getting medicine for the child now!¡± ¡°Their kid is so cute and adorable! The whole family is so pleasing to the eye!¡± *With parents that good-looking, how could the child not inherit their good looks?¡± Listening to the murmuring around her, Ellinor lowered her eyes and took a deep breath Chase gritted his teeth, unable to hold back, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯ll go beat that jerk Theo for you right now!¡± Ellinor waved him off, speaking softly. ¡°There¡¯s no need, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°But that scumbag, he Chase¡¯s fist clenched with a crunch and he was clearly frustrated! Ida pulled him back, ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t cause trouble for Ellinor!¡± At this moment, Theo seemed to sense something and turned around with the child in his arms. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 When Theo turned around, Ellinor and her two buddies had already vanished from the hospital corridor. Was he hallucinating? He could have sworn he¡¯d just heard Ellinor¡¯s voice Patricia returned with the medicines, ¡°Theo, I¡¯ve got the baby¡¯s medicines. We can head out now¡± Theo gave a slight nod, carrying the little child who was already nodding off on his broad shoulder, and the three set off for the elevator Basking in the envious stares from passersby, Patricia felt a surge of happiness and pride. She stole a nce at the handsome man by her side, cradling their child. Yes, this was her picture-perfect life. She, Theo, and their child living in bliss. In the car Ida was at the wheel, ncing at the rear-view mirror and she gingerly asked, ¡°Ellinor, where to now?¡± ¡°Back to the nchet vi Ellinor replied evenly. Chase frowned and was confused, ¡®Ellinor, Theo has betrayed you. Why go back to the nchet vi?* Ellinor squinted, calmly watching the streets roll by outside the window, ¡°We¡¯re not off the clock yet. Theo and I had agreed on a three-month partnership from the start. Today is thest day of those three months. I need to stay in the nchet vi until midnight for our agreement to be fulfilled. A deal¡¯s a deal¡± Chase admired Ellinor¡¯s meticulousness but also felt helpless, ¡°Ellinor, are you okay?¡± Both Ida and Chase could tell that Ellinor had fallen hard for Theo. Especially her reaction when she found out she was pregnant, her eyes and brows softened with a feminine gentleness they¡¯d hardly ever seen on her Ellinor gave a small smile, replying lightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. He¡¯s just a man and nothing more than a blip in life.¡± ¡°And what about the baby in your belly?¡± ¡°Go with the flow. After all, Theo¡¯s got good genes, and it¡¯s free of charge. Might as well think of it as borrowing his seed; it saves me from picking and choosing in the sperm bankter on!¡± With that, Ellinor closed her eyes, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get some sleep. Wake me when we¡¯re there.¡± Ida and Chase shared a look, choosing not to say anything further. Ellinor leaned back in her seat with her eyes closed, but sleep still eluded her. To say she wasn¡¯t heartbroken would be a lie. Theo had been incredibly sweet and considerate to her recently, constantly bending over backward to make her happy She¡¯d never been treated so delicately in her life, which led her to mistakenly believe that Theo was different from all the other men, someone she could lean on once in a while. So she let down her guard, letting him into her heart, and even seriously considered spending the rest of her life with him. Only to realize she was just head over heels for nothing Women were often easily swept up in the whirlwind of romance, yed like a fiddle by men¡¯s smooth moves. She was no exception. Whatever, chalk it up as another life lesson from the school of hard knocks. Live and learn. Ellinor admitted to being heartbroken, but it wasn¡¯t enough to shatter her. Now, she just felt a dull ache in her chest. She¡¯d experienced far worse, this was nothing and it!! pass All wounds heal eventually. The nchet vi Devin greeted her respectfully, ¡°You¡¯re back. Have you had lunch?¡¯ Ellinor changed into her slippers and entered from the foyer, ¡°Not yet. Devin, I feel like having something light for lunch.¡± Devin bowed, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll have something prepared and sent to your room shortly.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yeah, thanks¡± She, as usual, slowly climbed up the stairs to her room. Halfway up, she paused on the stairs, turning around to ask, ¡°Oh, by the way, Devin, did you receive the stuff I had sent over this morning?¡± She had ordered the engagement gifts that she got from the Mendoza family to be sent back via local express delivery. They should have arrived at the nchet vi by ¦°¦¯¦´ Devin said, ¡°Got them, I¡¯ve put them into the storage room for safe keeping Want to take a look, Ellinor?! Ellinor waved her hand lightly. ¡°No need, just remember to tell Mr. nchet when hees back.¡± Devin replied, ¡°Sure thing. Ellinor¡± After giving her instructions, Ellinor continued to go upstairs. The engagement gifts from the nchet family were quite valuable She needed to return them to the nchet family, so she didn¡¯t owe them anything. Devin watched Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure with a puzzled look. Something seemed off, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. Not being able to figure it out, Devin shrugged it off and went to instruct the kitchen staff to prepare a light lunch for Ellinor. Before Mr. nchet left, he specifically instructed them about Ellinor¡¯s diet. Ellinor had allergies, so all allergens must bepletely avoided. Devin had to personally check the ingredients every day. After returning to her room, Ellinor took a bath, changed into her home clothes, ate the lunch brought in by the maid, and then went to bed. Perhaps it was because she was pregnant that she always felt very tired. Lying in bed, she finally felt more rxed. She had gotten used to sleeping on this big bed in Theo¡¯s room recently and now she felt somewhat reluctant to leave it. Eventually, with her thoughts in a jumble, Ellinor drifted off to sleep. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Late at night, the weather turned cold and windy. The wind woke up Devin, who immediately ordered the servants to check all the doors and windows to ensure they were all closed properly. They couldn¡¯t let dust or cold air blow in and disturb Ellinor¡¯s sleep. Suddenly, a car¡¯s headlights shone into the yard, and the sound of the engine got closer and closer. Looking outside, it was Mr. nchet¡¯s car! It was already past midnight. Why was Mr. nchet back at this time? A few minutester, the man came in, looking travel-worn. Devin had been waiting at the door, ¡°Mr. nchet, you¡¯re back!¡± Theo took off his coat, which was chilly from the cold air outside, and handed it to a servant nearby. ¡°Mm, where is she?¡± Devin naturally knew who Mr. nchet was asking about, ¡°At this time, Ellinor should be sound asleep.¡± Theo hummed lightly, bypassed the approaching servants, and headed straight upstairs. After receiving Ellinor¡¯s call during the day, he had been thinking about her. He couldn¡¯t help but want to rush back to see her. Ellinor rarely admitted that she missed him. That simple ¡°Yes¡± was like a hook in his heart, making him itch with impatience. Theo quickly climbed up the stairs, approaching her room, thinking she was asleep, he intentionally lightened his steps. He tested the doorknob, and to his surprise, the door wasn¡¯t locked. She didn¡¯t lock the door when he was out? Theo rubbed his forehead, finding it both amusing and exasperating. He opened the door and stepped in quietly. The room was dark, the sky outside was cloudy and windy, there was no moonlight, and everything was blurred. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m back.¡± He sat on the edge of the bed, his gaze falling on her usual sleeping spot, his voice low and soft. However, there was no response. Ellinor must have been in a deep sleep. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Not wanting to interrupt Ellinor Mendoza¡¯s sweel dreams, Theo nchet prepared to leave the room to rest in his study as usual. Just as he was about to exit the room, he suddenly realized something was off. There was no sound of breathing in the room His heart skipped a beat, and he quickly turned on the light He looked around to find that the room was empty! He strode forward and yanked the covers off the bed and it was bare! Where the hell was Ellinor at this ungodly hour? He immediately took out his phone to call her, but the phone on the bedside table rang That was his phone, which he had given to her. How could she have left without her phone thiste at night? A sudden premonition hit Theo. He turned around and opened the wardrobe. There wasn¡¯t a single piece of women¡¯s clothing inside. Theo¡¯s pupils constricted, and he barked, ¡°Get someone in here!¡± Upon hearing this. Devin hurried over, ¡°Mr. nchet, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Theo shot him a cold re, ¡°Where is she?¡± Devin looked confused. He nced around the room but saw no sign of Ellinor, then he looked at the wardrobe full of men¡¯s clothing and instantly felt a sense of unease. ¡°Mr. nchet, Ellinor went to her room to rest after dinner. I didn¡¯t see her go downstairs at all! Because she¡¯s been quite sleepytely, she goes to bed very early. I even specifically told everyone not to disturb her¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Theo¡¯s jaw tightened, ¡°Go find her! Don¡¯t bothering back if you can¡¯t find her!¡± Devin quickly agreed, ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find Ellinor!¡± But by dawn, they found no trace of Ellinor, and none of the nchet family¡¯s security cameras captured her leaving. Theo sat defeated on the couch; he was silent and his eyes were bloodshot. Ellinor had run away She had cleverly avoided all camera angles and slipped out without being noticed. How badly did she not want him to find her? Had she meticulously nned this escape? The nchet family¡¯s butlers, servants, and maids stood anxiously to one side, waiting for Mr. nchet¡¯s order, as they had failed to find Ellinor. The tension in the room was palpable; at the slightest sound from Theo, they were ready to beg for mercy. Collin rushed in, reporting, ¡°Mr. nchet, there¡¯s no sign of Ellinor at the airport, train station, or hotels. The Mendoza family hasn¡¯t seen her either. They said she dide home yesterday morning but left shortly after I delivered your gifts. They haven¡¯t seen her since.¡± Theo leaned back on the couch, one hand supporting his forehead, looking weary, aloof, and ruthless, as if the fate of the world rested on his shoulders. After a moment, Devin summoned his courage to speak, ¡°Mr. nchet! Ellinor had a lot of stuff delivered yesterday morning, probably the gifts Collin mentioned. I had them put in the storage room!¡± Theo narrowed his eyes but said nothing. ¡°Mr. nchet, it seems that Ellinor didn¡¯t take anything with her except the paintings you gave her.¡± She left no trace and even returned the wedding gifts! Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 What¡¯s this? Wanting to cut him offpletely? Dream on! Theo finally barked out, ¡°Find her! Keep on looking¡® Even if we have to turn the Earth upside down, I want her found!¡± Collin, despite the chilling dread crawling up his spine, bowed his head in obedience, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A monthter. Master Michell¡¯s world tour exhibition had arrived in Hnd City The receptionist at the gallery entrance was dressed in an elegant uniform, with a light orange scarf lied around her neck and her face adorned with delicate makeup. She stood there with a professional smile, inviting each visitor to the exhibition. This was the most high¨Cend gallery in Hnd City. The visitors to the exhibition, whether in formal attire or in exquisite dresses, were clearly of high social standing and taste by the look of their clothes. Until a twenty¨Csomething girl in casual clothes appeared at the entrance of the gallery Seeing the girl approaching, the receptionist¡¯s smile immediately faded, and she scowled in disgust, blocking the girls way. ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t go in.¡± Stopped in her tracks, Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Hmm? Why?¡± The receptionist replied bluntly, ¡®Because you don¡¯t seem to be one of our invited guests, so you can¡¯t go in. Please leave immediately!¡± Ellinor frowned slightly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the sign in front of your gallery says that the exhibition is free, doesn¡¯t it?¡± The receptionist replied haughtily. ¡°Yes, our exhibition is indeed free, but only for customers who can afford to buy. If you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯te and make a fuss!¡± ¡°Really? How do you know I can¡¯t afford it?¡± Ellinor smiled slightly. The receptionist looked Ellinor up and down with a haughty and contemptuous gaze Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A light blue shirt, loose jeans, and a pair of clean sneakers. Perhaps because she was so beautiful, even the simplest clothes looked refreshing and good on her. But it was obvious that they were cheap clothes, and the style was not at all suited to their high¨Cend and elegant gallery With this thought, the receptionist became somewhat impatient, ¡°Are you alright? If there¡¯s nothing wrong, can you not impede our work?¡± ¡°I do have something to do; I came to see the exhibition.¡± The receptionistughed as if she had heard a joke, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see all the customers who just entered our gallery? They¡¯re all dressed up. Looking at the way you¡¯re dressed, even if you went in to see the exhibition, you wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the cheapest painting. Moreover, if we let someone like you in, other customers will question the standard of our gallery, they may even suspect that the paintings we exhibit are fakes! So, can you stop causing trouble? Please leave immediately!¡± Ellinor narrowed her eyes, ¡°Who says you have to be formally dressed to attend an exhibition? I¡¯ve never heard of that.¡± The receptionist waspletely out of patience, ¡°What¡¯s wrong if our gallery requires formal attire? Are you leaving or not? If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll have to call the security!¡± Ellinor nodded casually, ¡°Sure, go ahead, you might as well call your manager over too.¡± The receptionist gave her a disdainful nce, ¡°Our manager is busy waiting for an important guest, he doesn¡¯t have time to see someone like you!¡± Just then, the gallery manager happened toe out to greet someone. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 ¡°What¡¯s with all the ruckus at the entrance? Don¡¯t you know that it will give our gallery a bad reputation if the customers see this?¡± The gallery manager walked over, clearly displeased Seeing the managering, the receptionist quickly changed her attitude and turned to him with an innocent look ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry¡± It¡¯s this woman over here causing a fuss, dressed all tacky, and insisting on barging into our gallery¡± Upon hearing the situation, the manager turned to look. His stern expression immediately changed, and he quickly bent down in a bow, ¡®Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯ve arrived The receptionist was stunned, her face a picture of confusion, ¡°Wait, she¡­¡± Ellinor cracked a small smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. But it seems you¡¯re not too thrilled about letting someone in my attire enter to view the art?¡± The manager¡¯s smile was strained. He shot a stern nce at the receptionist and quickly apologized, ¡°Of course not! Ms. Mendoza, I¡¯m truly sorry for any difort caused She¡¯s just a temp and isn¡¯t familiar with our gallery¡¯s rules. Please don¡¯t be upset, I¡¯ll fire her immediately! ¡°Whether you fire her or not isn¡¯t my concern. But art should never be about dividing people into sses, what one wears to view art is their own business. This mindset of judging people by their outfits has got to change¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The manager nodded quickly, agreeing. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re absolutely right. We¡¯ll take this as a lesson and correct our staffs attitude! ¡°Can I go in now?¡± ¡°Of course! Please, Ms. Mendoza,e right in!* With that, Ellinor leisurely walked into the gallery. The receptionist watched Ellinor enter with a puzzled look, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Ms. Mendoza, the most esteemed guest of our gallery today! If you offend her, you¡¯re in big trouble, got it?¡± The manager scolded sternly. What?! The esteemed guest the manager was waiting for was that shabbily dressed girl? The receptionist couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°But she doesn¡¯t look rich at all! Who is she, really?¡± The manager nced at the unrepentant receptionist with disgust. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know! I¡¯m officially telling you. You¡¯re fired! Go get your pay from the finance department and leave immediately. Our gallery doesn¡¯t need shallow employees like you!¡± The receptionist was stunned; she hadn¡¯t expected to actually get fired. She panicked, ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t fire me! I didn¡¯t mean it, give me another chance.¡± The manager, eager to attend to the esteemed guest, didn¡¯t have the time to deal with her and shook off her pleading grip. Disgusted, he brushed off where she had touched him and walked away without looking back.¡± ¡°Boss¡­ The receptionist, angry and unwilling, had no choice but to go to the finance department. Inside the gallery, soothing ssical music yed. The guests mostly focused on Master Michell¡¯s famous signature pieces. Ellinor stood alone in a quiet corner, looking contemtively at a still¨Clife painting on the wall. Actually, she wasn¡¯t very interested inmercial exhibitions like this. She was here today because she heard that Master Michell would be attending. ording to information from Arnold Mendoza, Master Michell was her mother¡¯s teacher. In the limited clues she had, he was the only one who knew her mother¡¯s identity. She hoped to take this opportunity to meet Master Michell and ask him about her mother. Who was her mother exactly? Who was after her? Is she still alive? At that moment, the gallery manager walked over with an earnest attitude, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, is there a piece you¡¯re interested in? Let me introduce it to you¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality. ¡°Not right now. If I find anything I like, I¡¯ll ask you. For now, tell me when Master Michell will be attending¡± Upon hearing this, the manager sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s been a change of ns Master Michell was supposed to attend, but his wife suddenly fell ill just before they were due to leave. He needs to stay overseas to take care of her, so he won¡¯t be able to attend the exhibition in our country for now.¡± Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Ellinor frowned slightly, a little vexed Master Michell couldn¡¯te to China, and she couldn¡¯t go abroad to find him now. For the past month, the nchet family had been searching for her whereabouts. If she left the country now, there would be an exit record, exposing her tracks. During this time, she hadn¡¯t used her own identity for any transactions She¡¯d been using Chase Larios and Ida Gipson¡¯s cards to carry out her daily activities to avoid being tracked by the nchet family through big data. She didn¡¯t have time to continue ying house with Theo. The most pressing matter was to discover her mother¡¯s identity and what had happened years ago that drove her mother into a corner, making her unable to stay by her side. If her mother was still alive, she had to find her! If her mother was no longer in this world, she had to find out the cause of her death and avenge her! Seeing Ellinor¡¯sck of interest in the artwork here, the gallery manager said, ¡®Ms. Mendoza, if these paintings don¡¯t tickle your fancy, we have works by other artists. Shall I take you there?¡± Ellinor reigned in her thoughts and asked directly, ¡°Do you have any paintings by Lady Lotus?¡± The gallery manager was taken aback, ¡°We do, actually. We have two of Lady Lotus¡¯s paintings in this exhibition!. Lady Lotus was a favored student of Master Michell. Every time Master Michel! had an exhibition, he always included a few of his beloved student¡¯s works. However, it was rare for anyone to ask about this rtively obscure artist. Because Lady Lotus¡¯s style was quite unique and she always kept a low profile, her international renown wasn¡¯t very high. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you like Lady Lotus¡¯s work!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to exin too much, ¡°Where are the paintings? Take me to see them¡± ¡°Sure, this way, please!¡± ¡°Here they are, these two. They¡¯re said to be works from Lady Lotus.¡± The gallery manager pointed to two paintings hanging side by side on the wall. One painting was of a man¡¯s silhouette, which made Ellinor feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity. The other was andscape painting that was very realistic. Ellinor didn¡¯t say much, ¡°I¡¯ll take both of these; please wrap them up for me¡± The gallery manager liked this kind of decisive buyer who didn¡¯t ask about the price. He smiled politely and bowed, ¡°Alright, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll get someone to take them down and wrap them up for you.¡± As the manager left, Ellinor stared at the paintings on the wall, lost in thought. Her mother¡¯s painting style back then was warm, reflecting a carefree and happy period in her life, right? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The man¡¯s silhouette in the painting¡­ was it someone her mother had once loved? Could it be her biological father? Just as Ellinor was pondering. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, long time no see.¡± A familiar male voice suddenly echoed from behind. Ellinor paused,ing back to her senses. She turned around to see the familiar, handsome face reflected in her eyes. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 The man was smiling, his eyes twinkling with a mischievous yet passionate glint Seeing Bartlett Rex, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for ages, Ellinor frowned in suspicion, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Bartlett, in his finely tailored deep brown suit, exuded an elegance that was subtly tainted with a devilish charm deep within. ¡°I heard there were two paintings by Lady Lotus here, so I thought I¡¯d try my luck.¡± ¡°Try your luck? Mr. Rex, you¡¯re not exactly known for being lucky! Unfortunately for you, I¡¯ve already bought the two paintings by Lady Lotus Ellinor raised an eyebrow Bartlett took a step closer to her, his smile deepening his gaze like an alluring invisible thread, ¡°No, I am lucky I came here hoping to bump into you, and here you are!¡± Ellinor pulled a face, finding him as irritating and flirty as ever. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She had previously expressed interest in buying the three paintings of Lady Lotus in Bartlett¡¯s gallery, but he not only refused to sell them to her but also flirted with her. Eventually she got those paintings through Theo. So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Bartlett knew about her fondness for Lady Lotus¡¯s paintings. Plus, Bartlett and Theo were long time buddies, making it hard not to think they were in cahoots. With these thoughts, a hint of caution flickered in Ellinor¡¯s eyes. ¡°You came here to see me? Mr. Rex, what do you want?¡± Bartlett squinted at her, looking deep into her eyes, ¡°Yes, I need something¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Bartlett chuckled, ¡°Why don¡¯t we finish the exhibition first and then go grab a bite? It¡¯s been a long time, we can talk more over dinner, how about that?¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t interested in his invitation, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have that much time. Mr. Rex, if you have something to say, say it now! If it¡¯s not convenient to talk here, then I guess it¡¯s not urgent, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say it!¡± Bartlett was a bit hurt by her cold and indifferent attitude, and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Ellinor, we¡¯re friends, right?¡± Ellinor remembered that when she fell into the water at Jonah Wyton¡¯s vi, it was Bartlett who helped her borrow clothes. She had agreed to be his friend at that time. ¡°Yeah, we are.¡± ¡°As friends, could you be a little less cold to me?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Just spit it out, what do you want? I don¡¯t like beating around the bush!* Bartlett gave a wry smile and sighed, looking quite troubled, ¡°Ellinor, stop treating me like a wolf, I just want to help you.¡± ¡°Help me? With what?¡± Bartlett leaned in a bit closer, staring intently at her face. ¡°Ellinor, while I don¡¯t know the specific reasons yet, I can tell that you¡¯ve been wanting to find Lady Lotus. Maybe I can help you with this!¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes were focused, clearly intrigued by what he had to say ¡°You know where Lady Lotus is?¡± Bartlett gave a mysterious smile, whetting her appetite, then purposely stopped talking. ¡®Now, are you willing to have dinner with me?¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows, not liking the suspense. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Bartlett smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t say anything to any member of the nchet family, including Theo.¡± Ellinor was a bit taken aback. He had seen through her guard and even gave her assurance, it seemed she had no reason to turn down the invite now. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hit a barbecue jointter my treat!¡± She thought that with Bartlett dressed so formally, if he took her to a fancy and romantic restaurant and got spotted by acquaintances, it might stir up unnecessary gossip. The BBQ joint might be crowded and casual, but they wouldn¡¯t bump into people from Bartlett¡¯s circle. Plus, dining and chatting in such a lively atmosphere wouldn¡¯te off as too intimate. It would just seem like two friends catching up She didn¡¯t want any drama with these upper¨Css gents and wanted to save herself the hassle Bartlett chuckled, ¡°Sounds good, you¡¯re picking up the tab today!¡± After purchasing two paintings of Lady Lotus, Ellinor left an address for the gallery to deliver the artwork directly to Chase. Then she and Bartlett left the gallery together. The chosen dining ce was a renowned BBQ joint in Hnd City, picked by Ellinor. Bartlett, being a looker, drew the attention of many. But his air of nobility, coupled with an approach¨Cwith¨Ccaution vibe, kept the girls at bay. In the BBQ joint, a waiter led them to a table for two and handed them the menu Ellinor ordered a few dishes she liked first, then passed the menu to Bartlett across the table, ¡°Mr. Rex, get whatever you fancy, don¡¯t hold back!¡± Bartlett just smirked and didn¡¯t hold back; indeed, he picked quite a lot from the menu. He seemed quite familiar andfortable with such a small restaurant, ordering with ease and without any hesitation. Ellinor was a tad surprised; someone of his stature wouldn¡¯t usually dine at such ces, let alone be familiar with the unique dishes. How could he be so adept? After Bartlett finished ordering, Ellinor sneakily nced at his choices. He had ordered a lot of special dishes, mostly the signature dishes of this ce. Who knew Bartlett was a foodie! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but recall the first time Theo apanied her to a BBQ. In stark contrast to Bartlett¡¯s seasoned demeanor, Theo, though expressionless, was clearly out of his element in such an environment. He was obviously clueless about the BBQ culture; you could tell he was doing his best to put up with it and y along. After they finished ordering, they handed the menu back to the waiter. Bartlett, the gentleman, poured her a ss of mango juice. His casual tone hinted at a probing undertone, ¡°Ellinor, I heard you¡¯ve been away from the nchet family for a month now; does that mean you and Theo have called it quits?¡± Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 In the month that Ellinor left the nchet family, barely anyone mentioned that man¡¯s name in front of her. Chase and Ida seemed to have reached an agreement, deliberately avoiding any mention of Theo, even when it came to business dealings between the Crescent Society and the nchet Corporation. But in reality, she didn¡¯t give a damn. A man was not enough to be her tabon. However, when she actually heard the name Theo, she still felt a bit revolted. ¡°Mr. Rex can you not talk about that guy during mealtime?¡± Bartlett was taken aback, then smiled at her, ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t talk about other men while eating¡± Although she didn¡¯t directly answer, her altitude was clear. She didn¡¯t want to be associated with Theo anymore. Ellinor tried a sip of the signature mango juice from this barbecue restaurant. It was so refreshing that she had another hefty gulp before asking directly. ¡°Mr. Rex, you said you could help me find Lady Lotus at the gallery. How do you n to do that?¡± Barlett also poured himself a ss of mango juice and took a leisurely sip. ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t really help you find Lady Lotus.¡± The hopeful light in Ellinor¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed. ¡°Are you trying to trick me?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t help you find Lady Lotus, you don¡¯t want to have dinner with me?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m here already, so I¡¯m going to finish the barbecue! It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t appreciate you tricking me into having dinner like this! Ellinor gave him a helpless look. Bartlett looked at her, his eyes filled with admiration and curiosity She might be a bit quirky, but she was very polite and handled things properly. Like now, though she expressed her displeasure directly, she didn¡¯t make anyone ufortable. She was a very appealing girl. Bartlett decided to stop teasing her and get to the point, ¡°Ellinor, I didn¡¯t trick you. White I can¡¯t help you find Lady Lotus, I can give you an important clue.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes lit up again, ¡°What important clue?¡± ¡°If you want to find Lady Lotus, you don¡¯t need to go through the painter Master Michell, there¡¯s someone else who could be a more direct connection.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Ellinor asked, her eyes serious. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Bartlett smiled mysteriously, ¡°Balfour Howard¡± Balfour? That guy who was full of prejudice against her? Ellinor felt unhappy and did not understand what Bartlett meant. ¡°Why Balfour? What was his rtionship with Lady Lotus?¡± The conversation was briefly interrupted as the waiter served their meal. After the food was served and the waiter left, Bartlett put some beef and lettuce into Ellinor¡¯s bowl before answering. ¡°From what I know, Lady Lotus was a pen name used by Balfour¡¯s mother. His house has many unpublished manuscripts of Lady Lotus. The most well¨Cknown works of Lady Lotus are also preserved by Balfour.¡± Ellinor¡¯s face turnedplex, and the utensils in her hand seemed to slip and tter to the floor. Lady Lotus was a pen name used by Balfour¡¯s mother? Balfour was Lady Lotus¡¯s son? Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 If Lady Lotus was her mother, then were she and Balfour rted? That arrogant and sarcastic man, Balfour, might be her half brother? ¡°Ellinor¡± Bartlett ordered a new set of utensils from the waiter, waving them in front of the dazed Ellinor Ellinor snapped back to reality; her eyebrows knitted together and she had a serious look in her eyes as she stared at him. ¡°Bartlett, are you sure about what you just said? ¡°Absolutely! Ellinor, don¡¯t you remember? I told you before that I met Lady Lotus when I was a kid. She was an old friend of my parents. Those three paintings of Lady Lotus in my gallery were gifts from her to my parents years ago.¡± Ellinor felt a wave of mixed emotions. If her mother was also Balfour¡¯s mom, then she was tangled up with the Howard family! Were the persecutions her mother suffered back then connected to the Howard family? Watching Ellinor¡¯s reactions, Bartlett mused, ¡°Ellinor, can I ask why you¡¯re so keen on finding Lady Lotus?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t respond. The news she just learned shocked her, and she was a bit confused. She didn¡¯t want to reveal her background just yet. After waiting for a bit with no response, Bartlett politely said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk about it. But can I ask you another question?¡± Ellinor, her appetite gone due to her emotional turmoil, took another sip of her mango juice. ¡°Mm, go ahead.¡± ¡°Now, can I pursue you?¡± Bartlett asked, looking at her intently. Ellinor froze, then gave a dryugh. ¡°Mr. Rex, you trekked all the way from Greenhaven to the Hnd City gallery just to ask me that?¡± Bartlett¡¯s expression became a bit more serious. ¡°Ellinor, let¡¯s be serious here. It¡¯s not just a fling. I want to genuinely pursue you.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a difference?¡± ¡°Definitely. A fling is just for fun, but pursuit is about wanting a future together.¡± Ellinor found it amusing. Once, a man had said the same to her, wanting a serious rtionship. And the result? It was nothing more than a man¡¯s hunting instinct and desire to conquer women. Seeing herck of reaction, Bartlett continued. ¡°Once, you were Theo¡¯s wife in name, and Theo was a friend of mine. It¡¯s not right to covet a friend¡¯s wife, so I couldn¡¯t harbor feelings for you beyond friendship. Now, we¡¯re both single. Why can¡¯t I express my feelings for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to decline.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy right now; I don¡¯t have time for a rtionship! Mr. Rex, if you¡¯re filled with love and want to do good deeds, go find someone else! You¡¯re quite handsome, and I¡¯m sure there are many who like you. You won¡¯tck for female attention.¡± Bartlett raised an eyebrow, ¡°But what if I¡¯m only interested in you?¡± Ellinor was about to retort, but Bartlett cleverly interrupted her. ¡°Ellinor, I know what you want to say, don¡¯t be so quick to reject me, okay? You don¡¯t have time for a rtionship now, but you might in the future. I¡¯m patient, I can wait here for you. When you¡¯re ready for a rtionship,e to me first. Does that sound good?¡± Ellinor frowned in confusion. ¡°Bartlett, what exactly do you like about me?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Bartlettughed. Hisugh was charming like a handsome man who knew his charm and was deliberately showing it off. ¡°I can¡¯t really exin it, all I know is I really like you!¡± Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor and Bartlett locked eyes for a moment before she looked down and started munching on the grilled beef After finishing, she wiped her mouth and said to Bartlett, ¡°Mr. Rex, thanks for spilling the beans about Lady Lotus Today But I can¡¯t be sure if everything you said is legit; I need to do some digging As for your question, I¡¯ve gotta think about it.¡± This response caught Bartlett off guard, but at least he wasn¡¯t shot down right away ¡°I won¡¯t pressure you I just hope you consider me someone you can lum to when you¡¯re in a pickle¡± ¡°Mr. Rex you¡¯re quite the good Samaritan. If I need help. I¡¯ll keep you in mind.¡± The reason she said she needed to think was mainly because if she straight¨Cup rejected Bartlett, he might keep trying to persuade her. And she was totally done hearing it. Bartlett wanted to win her over, ¡°Can we exchange contacts?¡± Ellinor thought for a moment, then pulled out her phone and handed it to him. Bartlett caught her drift right away. He took the phone, punched in his number, and then dialed his own number from her phone, saving hers as well. Then he handed the phone back to her, grinning, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m really chuffed¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, Mr. Rex. These eats will be rubbish if they¡¯re overcooked¡± ¡°I¡¯d be even more chuffed if you called me Bartlett.¡± ¡®Sure thing. Mr. Rex¡± *** After the meal, they left the restaurant. In the mall, a TV in an electronics store was broadcasting a news piece. ¡°An heir to a multinational corporation is set to get hitched with the daughter of a Greenhaven bigwig, a high¨Cpowered match!¡± Ellinor watched the news on the TV in silence. The news showed silhouettes of a man and a woman, with their identities kept under wraps. But anyone who knew them could tell who they were at a nce. Bartlett, standing next to Ellinor, was also watching the news, seeming a bit surprised, ¡°Blimey! Theo and Patri finally made it past their family¡¯s hurdles, a real fairy tale ending¡± Ellinor smirked sardonically and looked away, ¡°Mr. Rex, that¡¯ll do for today. I¡¯m off, see ya.¡± ¡°Hold on! Ellinor, when can I see you again?¡± ¡°If fate wills it, we¡¯ll cross paths again¡± Ellinor gave a wave and walked away, leaving Bartlett behind. Bartlett didn¡¯t chase after her; he stood there, watching her leave for a long time. Ellinor returned to her ce in Hnd City. Chase was lounging on the couch gaming. Seeing Ellinor¡¯s return, he set down his phone and asked, ¡°You¡¯re back. Did you see Master Michell? Ellinor looked drained, she sat down and stared nkly, ¡°No¡± Chase was puzzled, ¡°If you didn¡¯t see Master Michell, why are you only getting back now?¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 ¡°I bumped into an acquaintance and we grabbed a bite.¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± Ellinor rubbed her temples, her expression growing serious. ¡°That¡¯s not important! Chase, I need you to dig up everything you can about the Howard family, especially Balfour. The more detailed, the better!¡± ¡°On it¡± Chase immediately whipped out his phone to start the search. Ellinor leaned back on the couch and closed her eyes for a rest. Being two months pregnant, she was feeling extraordinarily tired, and her energy levels were not what they used to be She and Chase had been in Hnd City for a month now, while Ida was back in Greenhaven handling company matters, asionally popping in for a visit. This past month, she had been investigating her mother¡¯s background in Hnd City, but progress was slow The lead Arnold had given her was a dead end, Hnd College had no record of a student named Marlene. She had called Arnold to confirm, but he was adamant that he hadn¡¯t gotten it wrong. He maintained that her mother was named Marlene and was the belle of Hnd College. That¡¯s where the trail went cold¡® The only hope for a new lead was finding her mother¡¯s mentor, Master Michell. But there was a hitch, Master Michell wasn¡¯t able toe to the exhibition. Then she coincidentally bumped into Bartlett in a gallery and got a crucial lead about her mother¡¯s identity. Chase hung up the phone and hurried over with news. ¡°I found something!¡± Ellinor quickly opened her eyes. ¡°Spill it!¡± Chase ryed the information on his phone. ¡°The Howard family is a big name in Greenhaven because the older generation greatly contributed to society. Balfour is the child of McNeil Howard from the Howard family and Marlinie Bagley, the daughter of the reputable Bagley family in Hnd City.¡± Marlinie Bagley? Marlene¡­ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Those two names sounded simr, they must be the same person! Back then, either Arnold had gotten her mother¡¯s name wrong or her mother had changed it on purpose. ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°Later, Marlinie Bagley had a daughter with another man. When the Howard family found out, they threw them out and announced they¡¯d gone missing.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe the gentle, kind mother in her memories would do something like that. Chase seemed to have caught on to something but didn¡¯t continue Ellinor was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Chase, look up if the Howard Group has any job openings recently.¡± Chase blinked, understanding Ellinor¡¯s intention and started searching. ¡°The Howard Group is currently hiring a secretary for Balfour¡± Ellinor squinted, making a decision ¡°Chase, prepare yourself. We¡¯re heading back to Greenhaven tomorrow.¡± Chase frowned worriedly ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re not nning to apply for the secretary position at the Howard Group, are you?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do.¡± ¡°Balfour is notoriously hard to please and your previous encounter wasn¡¯t pleasant either. You¡¯re definitely going to run into problems if you apply to be his secretary!¡± ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained¡± Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 The Howard family, being such a big shot family, cared a lot about their reputation. No matter what went down in the family, they could always use their power to keep it under wraps. Even if some news did slip out, no media organization had the guts to expose the dirt on such a high profile family, so the news only reached a few people and didn¡¯t get much airtime In this case, if she didn¡¯t get up close and personal with the people in the Howard family, she¡¯d have no way of finding out what really happened back in the day Ellinor thought she had no blood ties with Amold, so she believed the rumor about her mom being a homewrecker was squashed N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But now she found out she had beenbeled a love child, and she was totally bummed out. She refused to believe her mom was the woman the rumors made her out to be, so she had to dig up the truth to clear her mom¡¯s name. ¡°Ellinor, aren¡¯t you worried that if you go back to Greenhaven, the nchet family will find you? Theo has never stopped looking for you¡± ¡°The most dangerous ce is often the safest. I can¡¯t let my fear of the nchet family finding me stop me from investigating my mom¡¯s case¡± Speaking of Theo, Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but think of the news she just saw on TV at the mall. It really ground her gears. ¡°I don¡¯t owe Theo anything. So what if he finds me? | heard he¡¯s about to get engaged to Patricia Howard. If he¡¯s looking for me, he¡¯s probably just trying to send me an invite ¡± Hearing about Theo¡¯s engagement with Patricia, Chase¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise, quickly turning into indignation and sarcasm. He initially thought Mr. nchet was a decent guy and someone who could make Ellinor happy. But now it seemed like he was just like every other guy Ellinor had only been gone a month, and he had already gotten engaged to another woman?! Thank god Ellinor was not the lovey¨Cdovey type and not too deep in the rabbit hole. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start packing now. Have Ida send a car for us tomorrow morning¡± ¡°Sure¡± Ellinor responded, then leaned back on the couch to rest a bit. Having Ida send a car was the best choice, so as to avoid leaving any traces while using public transportation. Even though she was not afraid of being found by the nchet family, she still wanted to avoid running into Theo if she could, cause whenever the nchet family was involved, it was always a hot mess A few dayster. At the Howard Group¡¯s HR department. The interviewer was going through the candidates for the position of CEO¡¯s secretary one by one. Since it was the executive secretary for the CEO, the requirements for the candidates were quite demanding. Candidates need to first pass HR¡¯s evaluation on education,munication skills, and appearance, then be reviewed by the CEO¡¯s trusted aide, Quinton. After interviewing more than a dozen candidates screened by HR, Quinton was growing more and more dissatisfied. None of these people met his standards. He liked those who were concise, straightforward, and simple¨Cminded. But most of these candidates were women, all dolled up with thick makeup, and obviously not here for work. Looking at the woman sitting across from him, who was all curves and had nothing but flirtatious behavior, he waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Next!¡± A few secondster, Ellinor walked in and took a seat. Quinton was already suffering from aesthetic fatigue. He lowered his head to rub his temples, and asked, ¡°Tell me, why do you want this job?¡± ¡°Cause it pays well.¡± Ellinor replied Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 That answer was way more solid than all those shy but empty words. The applicant¡¯s voice sounded somewhat familiar like he¡¯d heard it somewhere before Quinton looked up, his pupils dting in an instant. Isn¡¯t this Ellinor?! Ellinor smiled at him, rxed and natural. Quinton came back to his senses and recalled Ellinor being somewhat disrespectful to the key members of thepany, which left a bad taste in his mouth. ¡°Ms Mendoza, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Applying for a job!¡± Quinton frowned even more. ¡°You¡¯re applying to be the Executive Secretary to the CEO?¡± Ellinor nodded confidently. ¡°Yes!¡± Quinton didn¡¯t like Ellinor and suspected she had ulterior motives. He said coldly, I¡¯m sorry, but the CEO probably wouldn¡¯t want you to be his Executive Secretary. You can leave now Next!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t move and kept smiling. ¡®How do you know the CEO wouldn¡¯t want me as his secretary? Quinton was about to speak, but Ellinor beat him to the punch, ¡°Are you guessing?¡± Quinton was speechless. ¡°So thepany isn¡¯t very strict about recruitment? Can interviewers decide applicants¡® fate based on subjective guesses about the boss¡¯s preferences rather than evaluating the applicants¡® abilities?¡± Quinton found Ellinor quite difficult to deal with, ¡°So what do you suggest?¡± Ellinor sat up straight, ¡°I hope you can take a serious look at my CV and evaluate whether I¡¯m qualified to join yourpany. If not, please give me a valid reason for my rejection.¡± Unable to refute, Quinton lowered his head to look at her CV. She was highly educated and had worked for many top¨Ctierpanies. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Her education and work experience were impable. There was really nothing you could fault her for based on her CV! So Quinton raised his head and asked her again, ¡°Why did you say you wanted to apply for this position?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t change her answer, ¡°Because the pay is good!¡± Quinton sneered, ¡°Your goal is so vulgar. We don¡¯t need people like you in ourpany!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, not backing down, ¡°Then why are you working for thispany? Isn¡¯t it for the money? Or are you here for love? You must be deeply in love with the CEO then!¡± After being teased like this, Quinton turned green with anger, ¡°What kind of attitude is this? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard the saying, ¡®Life is like a mirror. What you give is what you get. If I have no manners, it shows that you¡¯re no better!¡± ¡°You!¡± Quinton couldn¡¯t continue arguing with her and was getting impatient. He told her to leave directly. ¡°Your personality isn¡¯t a good fit for this job. You can leave now Let the next person in!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t care, ¡°I¡¯m thest one. Interviewer, you don¡¯t have another choice; stop picking and choosing. How long are you going to wait to find a suitable secretary for your boss? Just choose me!¡± Quinton stared at her speechlessly. He really wanted to call security to escort this shameless woman out, but then he remembered that she used to be Theo¡¯s wife, and he had to consider the nchet family After some thought, Quinton stood up and left the room to call Balfour. In the CEO¡¯s office of the Howard Group. Balfour was checking his emails on theputer. He picked up the phone casually, heard Quinton¡¯s report, and froze, ¡°Ellinor is applying?¡± ¡°Yes, she refuses to leave no matter what. It seems like she won¡¯t give up until she gets this job opportunity! Boss, I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless applicant!¡± ¡°Bring her to my office.¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Quinton hung up the phone ¡°Ms. Mendoza,e with me. Mr Balfour wants to see you¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t surprised. She got up and followed Quinton to the office of the President of the Howard Group. Balfour¡¯s office was decorated in a style that perfectly matched his personality, elegant and aloof. ¡°Mr. Howard, Ms Mendoza is here¡± Quinton moved closer and said in a low voice. There were some unique art pieces on Balfour¡¯s desk, with arge office chair facing away from them behind the desk However, the person in the chair did not turn around to face them at Quinton¡¯s introduction. Quinton brought Ellinor in and then turned and left. Ellinor stood alone in the office, waiting quietly. Seeing that Balfour still didn¡¯t look at her, she took the initiative to speak, politely saying. ¡°Hello, Mr. Howard, I¡¯m Ellinor Im here for the executive secretary position¡± Just as she finished, the office chair slowly turned around. Balfour had a cup of steaming coffee in his hand. He was poised and indifferent, his smile not reaching his eyes. ¡°Long time no see, Ms Mendoza What made you decide to apply for my secretary position?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m strapped for cash Saw yourpany was hiring, and the pay looked pretty good, so here I am.¡± Balfour listened and took a sip of his coffee while smiling, with a hint of contempt in his eyes. ¡°If I remember correctly, Ms. Mendoza, you weren¡¯t the type to bow down for money You once t¨Cout returned a check I gave you. You seemed pretty adamant about it. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I thought you never cared about money. Seems I was wrong, huh?¡± Ellinor looked at Balfour calmly, undeterred by his sarcasm. She said calmly, ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t care about money. On the contrary I need it badly. I just don¡¯t like unwarranted handouts and gifts. Mr. Howard, let¡¯s leave the past behind us, shall we? I¡¯m here to apply for a job. I want to earn my keep, not beg you for it. How is earning money through a legitimate job considered bowing down to money?¡± Balfour squinted at her and smiled, ¡°You really think you can earn money here? Ms. Mendoza, aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself?¡± Ellinor looked at him firmly, ¡°Whether I¡¯m overestimating myself or not, why don¡¯t you find out?¡± Balfour averted his gaze, ¡°Never mind. The Howard Group doesn¡¯t need an employee like you, Ms. Mendoza. You better find a job elsewhere¡± Ellinor looked at Balfour, feeling a bit ufortable at the thought that this arrogant man might be her full¨Cblooded brother. If it weren¡¯t for the investigation into her mother¡¯s affairs, she wouldn¡¯t want to deal with Balfour at all. But since she was here already, she wasn¡¯t going to leave empty¨Chanded Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Ellinor strode over, pulled out a chair at the desk, and sat down. ¡°Mr. Howard, I suggest you think this through a little more carefully¡± Balfour¡¯s brows furrowed. He was not happy about her taking a seat without his permission. ¡°Think about what?¡± Ellinor looked at his handsome and elegant face and said in all seriousness. ¡°While I was queueing for an interview in HR, I was observing every candidate for you, Mr N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Howard Every single girl who¡¯s here for an interview is not here for the job. They¡¯re here because they¡¯re attracted to your good looks and want to get a leg up. I¡¯m pretty sure you wouldn¡¯t want a secretary who¡¯s always got you in her sights, right?¡± Balfour scoffed. ¡°Thanks for the heads up. But just because I wouldn¡¯t choose them doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯d pick you! I could totally get a male secretary and dodge the situation you just mentioned¡± Ellinor saw thising and gave a small smile, ¡°There were indeed a few guys who came for the interview. I overheard them talking about your physique and specting about your sexuality and stuff that has nothing to do with work. I guess they¡¯re probably here because they¡¯re attracted to your good looks, too! Hmm I bet you¡¯d rather not have a male secretary who¡¯s got the hots for you, right, Mr. Howard?¡± Balfour¡¯s nerve was sessfully hit, and he suddenly found it hard to swallow his coffee. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you make a fair point, but how can I be sure that you¡¯re any different from them and that you don¡¯t have the hots for me?¡± Ellinor looked at him with eyes clear of any distractions, even showing a hint of disdain. ¡°Mr. Howard, you can rest easy I¡¯m not interested in you at all! Even if I were to get drunk and you tried to seduce me, you wouldn¡¯t seed!¡± Balfour nearly choked on his coffee. He cleared his throat and looked at her, ¡°Why?¡± Without any hesitation, Ellinor tly stated, ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you.¡± Balfour could do nothing but blink. This was the first time a girl had told him so directly that she didn¡¯t like him.. ¡°Likewise.¡± Balfour gave a calm smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why would you apply to be my secretary? Don¡¯t you think this shows some inconsistency?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t care, ¡°Mr. Howard, I just don¡¯t like you personally. That has nothing to do with your company or the job you¡¯re offering. I¡¯m very good at separating my personal feelings from my work. I won¡¯t let personal likes or dislikes affect my work attitude. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give me a trial period. I can guarantee that I¡¯ll meet all your work requirements, and, besides that, I promise you that I¡¯m not interested in you at all and won¡¯t have any inappropriate thoughts about you¡± Every time he saw Ellinor, Balfour was always surprised by her unique attitude and remarks. He didn¡¯t dislike her. If she hadn¡¯t bullied Patri several times, he might actually have had some admiration for Ellinor, who was so young but brave and meticulous. Ellinor was very pretty. She looked younger than her actual age, but her eyes revealed a maturity and calmness that were beyond her years. Just her fearless aura alone set her apart from the rest This girl was not a simple character! Just then, Quinton knocked on the door from outside the office, ¡®Boss, Miss Patricia and Mr. Theo are here to see you!¡± Hearing Quinton¡¯s words, Ellinor¡¯s face changed instantly. Her previous calm andposure vanished in an instant, and she stood up reflexively, wanting to get out of there What was going on? It¡¯s understandable that Patricia woulde to thepany to find Balfour, but why was Theo at the Howard Group too? Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 If she left the office now, she was bound to bump Into Patricia and that guy! What should she do? Balfour found Ellinor¡¯s flustered reaction way more endearing than her usual bossy demeanor He raised an eyebrow and teased, ¡°Who¡¯d have thought the normally tough¨Cas¨Cnails Ms. Mendoza could get all flustered like this.¡± Ellinor fell silent She was in no mood to deal with Balfour¡¯s mockery She had considered all possibilities beforeing here, but she never thought she¡¯d run into Theo! Aren¡¯t the nchet family and the Howard family al odds? What was up with the heads of these two families hanging out in private? She remembered that Theo and Balfour weren¡¯t exactly buddies But it seemed like Theo and Patricia had made some serious progress in the past month; maybe they¡¯d even won over their families. No wonder they¡¯ve even put engagement on the agenda Ellinor nervously gripped her hands. Balfour narrowed his eyes, utterly indifferent to Ellinor¡¯s feelings, and instructed Quinton outside the door. ¡®Let Patri and Mr. nchet in¡± ¡°Roger!¡± Quinton promptly responded. Ellinor was a bag of nerves. With nowhere to hide, she could only watch as the office duor slowly opened. She didn¡¯t want to see that man and didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the end, without seeking Balfour¡¯s opinion, Ellinor dashed behind therge bookshelf in the office to hide. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. Not a few secondster, Ellinor heard Patricia¡¯s voice echoing in the office. ¡°Balfour, why were you in such a rush for me toe to the office? What¡¯s going on?¡± Patricia¡¯s voice was as soft and harmless as ever. *Nothing much, I just noticed you¡¯ve been spending all your time with someone else and hardlying home, I was worried you might forget about me!¡± Balfour¡¯s tone with Patricia was noticeably gentler, albeit a bit reproachful, but more affectionate. Patricia blushed and acted coy. ¡°Balfour! What are you talking about? When have I not beening home? Ie home every day!¡± Pretending to be upset, Balfour huffed, ¡°Hmm, right! You leave the house at seven in the morning, even before I get to the office! Youe backte at night and have dinner outside; do you call thating home?¡± Patricia, sidestepping the desk, jumped into Balfour¡¯s arms and started acting cute. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve beening in early and leavingte.¡± ¡°You! Ever since you found your sweetheart, you¡¯ve forgotten all about me!¡± ¡®Balfour!¡± Patricia was extremely shy. Helplessly, Balfour stroked her hair, then looked up and nodded politely at the man who had walked in with Patri. ¡°Theo, you¡¯ve helped us out again and even took the trouble to bring Patri over ¡°Just on my way Theo stood straight and natural with his hands in his pockets, also nodding at Balfour At this moment, Ellinor, hiding behind the bookcase, felt a bit down andplex. She hadn¡¯t heard Theo¡¯s voice in a month. Balfour¡¯s gaze swept over the bookshelf behind him, reflected in theputer screen, with a hint of mischief in his warm eyes. ¡°Theo, about you and Patricia, I¡¯d like to have a detailed chat with you if you have the time now.¡± Theo nced at his wristwatch, ¡°Sure thing¡± Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Balfour helped Patricia up, gracefully stood himself, and grabbed his coal. ¡°Let¡¯s take Patri out for lunch and have a chat while we¡¯re at it¡± ¡°Alright¡± Ellinor, listening from behind the bookshelf, unconsciously ced her hand on her two month pregnant belly, her gaze cold and sarcastic The matter Balfour wanted to discuss with Theo probably involved Theo and Patricia¡¯s uing engagement. The two of them already had a child together, their parents definitely couldn¡¯t object anymore. It was likely that the elders of the nchet and Howard families had already reconciled and broken the deadlock. Balfour, with his arm around Patricia¡¯s shoulders, walked with Theo toward the office door. Suddenly, he stopped as if remembering something, he said ¡°Theo, something urgent came up, can you take Patri there first? I had Quinton make a reservation. You guys go ahead and eat. As soon as I¡¯m done here, I¡¯lle find you.¡± Theo agreed His tone was calm and emotionless. ¡°We¡¯ll head to the restaurant first then! Make sure you catch up with us soon!¡± Patricia said sweetly. Balfour smiled indulgently, ¡°Sure!¡± Ellinor breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that Theo and Patricia were about to leave. Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t been discovered But suddenly, she felt a wave of intense nausea. She instinctively covered her mouth and did her best to suppress any noise Her morning sickness had worsened recently, perhaps due to stress or ack of rest. Feeling incredibly sick, Ellinor took a step back with her hand still over her mouth. Finally, the nauseating feeling in her stomach made her cough softly. *Cough¡­¡± Theo, who was about to leave with Patricia, was caught by the cough. His eyes instantly narrowed. Theo stopped in his tracks. He turned around with his cold gaze fixed on the bookshelf. That sound¡­ It sounded like Ellinor. Patricia also heard it, stopped in her tracks, and looking back, she asked curiously ¡°Balfour, was someone just coughing? Is there someone else in your office?¡± Balfour turned his face, ncing at the bookshelf in his office with his expression unchanged, ¡°Sound? Patri, you must have heard wrong.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure I heard something¡® Sounded like a girl, too! Balfour, are you hiding a woman in here? I want to check!¡± After being teased by Balfour, her face was all flushed. If Balfour really was hiding a woman in his office, Patricia also wanted to seize the chance to tease him back, Seeing Patricia heading for the bookshelf, Balfour¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, but he said nothing. He didn¡¯t n on helping Ellinor, he just thought if she was found, things would get a bitplicated. But he didn¡¯t care There was nobody else here. Hearing Patricia¡¯s approaching footsteps, Ellinor felt a sense of unease. She had nowhere to hide anymore. After retching, her face turned somewhat pale, and her breath started to quicken. Patricia, wearing a mischievous smile, peeked behind the bookshelf. But when she saw Ellinor, her face instantly froze. For almost a minute, her expression went from frozen to surprised, and finally to anger and disgust. Why on earth was Ellinor here?! Patricia was eyeing Ellinor and Ellinor was looking right back at her. Why was Ellinor in Balfour¡¯s office? What was she up N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At the same time, the sound of sturdy footsteps was drawing nearer Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Patricia knew it was Theoing to check on things, but she didn¡¯t want him to see Ellinor again After a moment of thought, a sly grin crossed Patricia¡¯s face and she loudly said, ¡°Balfour, when did you start keeping a cat in your office? The poor thing just choked on some fish it was eating. Good thing it coughed it up, or we could¡¯ve had a real situation on our hands! You need to be careful not to feed such a small cat fish! Balfour got the hint from Patricia¡¯s words and responded, ¡°Ah, my bad, first time owning a cat. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± With Balfour¡¯s cooperation, Patricia threw Ellinor a cautionary look, then stepped out from behind the bookshelf, blocking Theo¡¯s path. She feigned innocence, saying ¡®Mr. nchet, Balfour just got a kitten. I went over and it hid, I can¡¯t see it now!¡± Theo nced at Patricia, then his stern gaze turned to the row of bookshelves, filled with suspicion. Ellinor felt the threat. She took a deep breath to suppress her nausea Worried that Theo mighte over, she forced a smile and went along with Patricia¡¯s story, softly meowing ¡°Meow meow~¡± ¡°I¡¯m starving! Balfour, Mr. nchet and I are heading to the restaurant. Don¡¯t forget to join us when you¡¯re done!¡± Patricia said, tugging at Theo¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Mr. nchet, let¡¯s gol¡± Hearing the meowing. Theo¡¯s deep gaze dimmed a bit. He withdrew his gaze and left with Patricia.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Balfour was left alone in the office. He walked back to his chair andzily sat down ¡°Come on out, kitten.¡± Ellinor emerged from behind the bookshelves with her face calm again. Balfour looked at her sideways, ¡®Ms. Mendoza, what were you hiding from?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just didn¡¯t want to see certain people.¡± Balfour pondered for a moment, then purposely asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to see Theo? Why?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to exin, ¡°No reason, I just didn¡¯t want to see him. There¡¯s no need to pry. Patricia didn¡¯t want me to see Mr. nchet just now, did she?¡± Balfour leaned back in his chair, his posture exuding contempt for his subordinates, yet he had a coldly elegant smirk. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, as long as you know, Patricia and Theo have been getting along very well recently, as you¡¯ve surely noticed. So, I hope you can keep this in mind and stay away from her boyfriend. Stop meddling in other people¡¯s rtionships.¡± Ellinor frowned, when did she interfere with anyone¡¯s rtionship? The only reason she had to marry Mr. nchet was because she was forced to. Even if she did develop some feelings for Theo afterwards, that was because Theo lied to her. Theo had told her that Patricia was just his lifesaver, nothing more. She believed him, so she¡­. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Chapter 453 N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ellinor, not in the mood to exin, retorted, ¡°Mr. Howard, seems like you¡¯re fine with Patricia marrying into the nchet family, that¡¯s had beef with yours before?¡± Balfour¡¯s expression screamed helplessness as he answered, ¡°From a family perspective, I obviously wouldn¡¯t want them together because I¡¯d be roasted by the elders. But Patricia is head over heels for Theo; she can¡¯t go on without him I can only do my best to protect her wishes and ensure her happiness. I won¡¯t allow anybody to threaten Patricia¡¯s happiness and safety, and I won¡¯t be polite about it either Ms. Mendoza, I hope you get that.¡± Ellinor looked at Balfour, a slight smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Alright, I got it Patricia is lucky to have a brother like you¡± Balfour didn¡¯t care if Ellinor¡¯s praise was genuine or fake, he just hoped she understood to steer clear of Theo and not mess with Patricia and Theo¡¯s rtionship His love for Patricia included the feelings he had for missing Pearl Howard, two forms of affection wrapped into one. Not being able to protect his mother and Pearl fifteen years ago was a lifelong regret. So he couldn¡¯t stomach Patricia suffering any form of harm. Especially Ellinor, who always seemed to hurt Patricia. He couldn¡¯t stand her. After Ellinor emerged from behind the bookshelf, her position was different than when she came in. At that moment, she was standing by Balfour¡¯s desk, and from that angle, she could see some of the items on his desk. She didn¡¯t intend to peek at his stuff, but with a casual nce, she saw a photo in a frame on his desk. She was instantly frozen. The photo in the frame was of a beaming woman holding a toddler girl, with a boy around ten standing beside them, all threeughing heartily at the camera. The beautiful woman in the photo looked familiar, like¡­her mother. The woman¡¯s features were strikingly simr to Ellinor¡¯s memory of her mother. In her dreams and memories, the fuzzy shadow of her mother finally became clear. Ellinor¡¯s heart raced and her eyes turned red. Balfour noticed something was off, he shot Ellinor a warning look, then followed her gaze to the photo frame on his desk. He furrowed his brows and turned his most precious photo around, away from her sight. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you may leave now! Quinton, show our guest out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As Quinton entered in response, he gave Ellinor a look, then reported an urgent matter to Balfour, ¡°Mr. Howard, there¡¯s a problem with our client in Arabia.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Balfour looked up seriously ¡°The previous trantor wasn¡¯t up to par, a lot of technical terms weren¡¯t urately tranted and the client is very unhappy about this; they¡¯ve already let the trantor go. saying they don¡¯t want to see him again.¡± Balfour knitted his brows. The mineral cooperation with Arabia was very important. ¡°Then find another professional trantor for the client!¡± The problem that bothered Quinton was exactly this Tve already looked through the talent pool of Arabic professionals! No one who could get here quickly meets our standards. And those who do aren¡¯t in Greenhaven, they can¡¯t get here quickly. Now that things are so messy, the clients are pissed and are pushing to leave immediately.¡± Balfour¡¯s brows were knitted tightly, this was indeed a thorny problem, and a rare trace of anxiety appeared on his usually calm face. Ellinor raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t find a suitable trantor, I can give it a shot!¡± Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Hearing this, Balfour and Quinton both turned their gazes to Ellinor, giving her another once over After a brief silence, Balfour skeptically asked her, ¡°You can speak Arabic?¡± ¡°Yes, a bit¡® Ellinor replied with a smile Quinton snorted, his opinion of Ellinor dropping even further than it had been during her interview. He thought she was too cocky. ¡°Knowing a foreignnguage isn¡¯t as simple as picking up a few phrases! Ms. Mendoza, Mr. Howard and I are discussing important matters. Please don¡¯t interrupt Ellinor¡¯s resume hadn¡¯t indicated she knew any foreignnguages. Quinton didn¡¯t buy that she spoke Arabic, one of the hardestnguages in the world if she did, why wouldn¡¯t she have it on her resume? ¡°I may not be fluent, but I can manage Quinton chuckled dismissively, ignoring her, and turned to their boss, ¡®Mr. Howard, what do you think we should do now?¡± Balfour had already lost interest in Ellinor. He was considering other ways to find a professional Arabic trantor Like Quinton, he thought Ellinor was just trying to stir up some drama. Seeing that they didn¡¯t believe her, Ellinor stepped forward and said again, ¡°Mr. Howard, your problem is that if you can¡¯t find a suitable trantor, you might lose this big deal. Instead of waiting for failure, why not let me try?¡± Balfour looked at her coldly, ¡°Ms Mendoza, this isn¡¯t child¡¯s y!¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Mr. Howard do I look like I¡¯m joking? Let¡¯s make a bet! If I help you secure this deal, you give me the position of CEO¡¯s secretary! If I fail, I promise to leave and never bother you or Patricia and Theo again. What do you say?¡± Honestly, Ellinor didn¡¯t like Balfour¡¯s disposition Even though he might be her rtive, she didn¡¯t appreciate his condescending attitude But after seeing her mother¡¯s picture on Balfour¡¯s desk, Ellinor was more determined to stay with the Howard Group than ever. Because only by staying at the Howard Group could she possibly uncover the truth. After hearing Ellinor¡¯s words, Balfour looked at her, silent for several seconds, then slowly said, ¡°Alright Quinton, take her and give it a shot.¡± Quinton was stunned, ¡°Ah? Mr. Howard, this¡­¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor didn¡¯t seem reliable Was Mr. Howard risking a big deal? But Balfour wasn¡¯t joking or just speaking off the cuff. At this point, they couldn¡¯t find a suitable trantor in short order. What was the worst that could happen? They¡¯d lose a deal! Ellinor¡¯s proposition appealed to him. If things didn¡¯t pan out, she promised to stop bothering Patri and Theo, which could help alleviate a significant emotional issue for Patri So, why not let her try? ¡°Quinton, if Ms. Mendoza doesn¡¯t satisfy the client in the end, don¡¯t bother bringing her back to see me. The Howard Group won¡¯t wee an arrogant person back in!¡± Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 ¡°Alright then!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Quinton reluctantly epted the order, turned around, and gave Ellinor a disgruntled look, saying impatiently. ¡°Ms Mendoza, please follow me thent Ellinor nodded and followed behind Quinton. The hotel where the Arab clients were staying Three men dressed in exotic attire were eating in the hotel lobby¡¯s restaurant They were speaking in a foreignnguage, and their expressions and tones were very serious, as if they wereining about something that was making them angry. Not far from the restaurant, Quinton handed Ellinor the details about the business, ¡°Those three Arab clients are over there, do you need me to walk you over?¡± Ellinor waved her hand, ¡°No need, I can go by myself!¡± Quinton had no intention of escorting her, he had no idea what kind of outrageous things Ellinor might do, and he couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility if anything went wrong. Quinton was actually ready to give up on this business, and so was Mr. Howard, they just wanted to use this opportunity to deal with the troublesome Ellinor Ellinor quickly skimmed through the information in her hand, and after getting a rough idea, she confidently walked over without any hesitations and greeted the three men in exotic attire Quinton, who didn¡¯t understand Arabic, found a seat and watched the clients reactions from afar. At first, the three Arab men might have been gloomy due to the previous trantor¡¯s issues, but after Ellinor introduced herself and spoke to them in Arabic, their faces lit up with smiles and they even warmly invited Ellinor to join them for dinner. Ellinor gracefully sat down and began chatting with them Quinton was a little surprised, he could hardly believe what he was seeing and wondered if his eyes were ying tricks on him. After watching for a while, Quinton was quite impressed to see Ellinor¡¯sposed and professional demeanor white conversing in Arabic Ellinor was quite something, huh? Meanwhile, at a famous French restaurant in Greenhaven. Balfour elegantly entered the restaurant, and the manager immediately greeted him warmly. ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯ve arrived! Mr. nchet and Ms Howard are waiting for you in the VIP section, please follow me.¡± Balfour nodded slightly and followed the manager. In the VIP section, Patricia was talking with someone across from her. As soon as she saw Balfour, she stopped and waved at him with a smile, ¡°Balfour, you¡¯re here!* A waiter respectfully pulled a chair out for him. Balfour walked over and naturally sat down next to Patricial After ordering. Balfour handed the menu back to the waiter, then waved them all away, indicating that they no longer needed service. Theo, sorry to keep you waiting¡± Balfour said to Theo, who was leisurely cutting his steak across the table. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Chapter 456 ¡°Nah, the food just arrived. Theo replied Balfour smiled, and everyone started eating without speaking any further. Feeling cheerful, Patricia cut a piece of foie gras from her te and held it up to Theo¡¯s mouth with her fork,ughing as she said ¡°Theo, try the foie gras here I find it much better than the one we had overseas. It¡¯s so tender and just melts in your mouth¡± ¡°Thanks, but no need¡± Theo replied without looking at her, not even raising an eyebrow, as he put a cut piece of steak into his mouth, chewing slowly and deliberately. He rejected her offer, and Patricia¡¯s smile froze on her face, her hand still in mid air. It would be awkward to just take back the foie gras now, so she carefully used her knife to move the piece of foie gras from her fork to the edge of Theo¡¯s te and added, ¡°Theo, just give it a try. Trust me, it¡¯s really really good!¡± He only responded with a grunt, did not touch the foie gras, and continued eating his bloody steak. Balfour, watching Patricia¡¯s desperate attempt to win over Theo, frowned slightly. He felt bad for Patricia, but what could he do? Patricia, after all, was infatuated with this unresponsive guy in front of her. Suppressing his difort, Balfour tried to lighten the mood and spoke gently to Patricia, ¡°This foie gras is so tasty? Why don¡¯t you let me try it too?¡± Patricia¡¯s embarrassment eased a bit. She cut another piece of foie gras and put it on Balfour¡¯s te, ¡°Here, you try it too; see if it¡¯s as good as I said¡± Balfour smiled, picking up his knife and fork, eating the whole piece of foie gras Patricia had shared, nodding, ¡°Mmm, it really is good! Theo, are you sure you don¡¯t want to try?¡± Though his tone was polite, he was clearly pressuring Theo She offered him the fore gras out of kindness; why couldn¡¯t he taste it? However, Theo remained unmoved, not even touching the foie gras, not answering and cutting straight to the chase. ¡°What do you want to talk about? Just spit it out¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Balfour saw that Theo was still not ying along, his eyebrows furrowed in annoyance, but he didn¡¯t say anything in front of Patricia. He didn¡¯t respond to Theo¡¯s words and instead turned to Patricia. ¡°Patricia, I bought your favorite cake on the way here. I forgot to bring it in. Can you go get it from the car? We can try it together with Theo.¡± With that, he handed her the car keys. Patricia was smart enough to understand that Balfour wanted her to leave so he could talk to Theo alone. Balfour was the person who loved her most in the world and spoiled her even more than her parents did. He had a serious talk with her previously, understanding that she had decided to spend the rest of her life with Theo, and he had finally agreed not to oppose their rtionship Now, Balfour wanted to have a talk with Theo, probably intending to help her secure her engagement to Theo. With that thought, Patricia took the car keys, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get it now! Theo, wait for me toe back and we¡¯ll eat the cake together. The cake from that shop is really, really good!¡± Theo responded with a grunt, his face expressionless and void of any emotion. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Patricia stood up to fetch the cake. Balfour watched Patricia¡¯s retreating figure, then turned his gaze to Then sitting across the table. His eyes hardened ¡°Theo, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit too icy towards Patricia?¡± Theo looked up. ¡°Is this your first time meeting me or what?¡± Balfour was left speechless Fair enough, they knew each other since they were kids and they ran in the same circles. Theo had always been aloof and never showed any warmth to anyone. However, thinking about his little Patricia, whorn he had always protected, marrying such a man who didn¡¯t know how to look after a girl, Balfour couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He really couldn¡¯t figure out what Patricia saw in this guy. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Deciding not to dwell on Theo¡¯s attitude towards Patricia, Balfour changed the subject. ¡®Theo. I know about the child you and Patricia adopted abroad.¡± Theo¡¯s hand, which was cutting steak, paused slightly. ¡°And Patncia¡¯s been running around from dawn till dusk these days, all to take care of the kid, right?¡± Theo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. After swallowing his beef, he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we should¡¯ve asked for the Howard family¡¯s consent before doing this¡± Balfour red at him, snorting coldly, ¡°Theo, I didn¡¯t call you here to give you a lecture. Since the child¡¯s been brought back, the Howard family will treat him as Patricia¡¯s own and take good care of him. But it¡¯s about time you and Patricia cleared things up. She can¡¯t just keep following you around cluelessly.¡± At this, Theo looked up at him, raising an eyebrow, ¡°Balfour, you seem to have misunderstood. There¡¯s never been anything unclear between Patricia and me¡± Balfour frowned, ¡°Nothing unclear? Then what do you call adopting a child together?!¡± Theo calmly put down his cutlery, wiped his mouth with a napkin, straightened up, and met Balfour¡¯s gaze with a stern look, saying firmly. ¡°To me, Patricia is my lifesaver. I respect her, help her, repay her, and see her as a friend. There¡¯s nothing more between us.¡± ¡°A friend? So, you¡¯d adopt a child with a friend?¡± Balfour scoffed sarcastically Theo picked up his water ss and took a sip. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve always found this arrangement a bit off. But Patricia kept pleading with me, saying she wanted to experience motherhood and wanted me to apany her abroad to adopt a child. I thought long and hard before agreeing¡± ¡°From the way you¡¯re talking, you sound like an observer. Don¡¯t you know why Patricia wants to adopt a child at such a young age? Theo, you mustn¡¯t forget! Patricia lost her chance of having her own baby and experiencing motherhood, all because of you¡°¡± Upon hearing this. Theo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly and he fell silent Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 ¡°Patri sacrificed her childbearing ability to save your sorty ass from that snakebite, and you know as well as I do what a heartbreak it is for a girl to lose the chance to be a mother. Especially for Patri, whose lifelong dream was to be a mom! You are the one who made her dream impossible to achieve. And now you¡¯re treating her as if she¡¯s nothing?¡± Theo scowled but kept his mouth shut. Balfour was spilling nothing but the truth Fifteen years ago, he got bitten by a poisonous snake while hiding in a bush to avoid some danger. He couldn¡¯t see, let alone save himself. A little girl passing by sucked the venom out of him and saved his life Turned out the girl was Patricia, who was vacationing in the countryside with her family. She found him later with the token he left behind. Because of her act of bravery. Patricia suffered damage from the venom and lost her ability to bear children He couldn¡¯t make up for her loss, so he did everything he could to help her over the years. A month ago, Patricia came crying to him, saying she envied a ssmate who was pregnant. She wanted to be a mom too. She said having a child wouldplete her life. and she wouldn¡¯t bother him anymore so as to avoid misunderstandings with Ellinor Although he knew it wasn¡¯t right, he agreed to help Patricia after some thought, due to his guilt. Patricia suggested adopting a child from K State, a poverty¨Cstricken country where they didn¡¯t need marriage certificates orplicated paperwork to adopt a child. She didn¡¯t want to tell her family and didn¡¯t trust other men, so she asked him to apany her as her boyfriend and help her adopt a child. They spent half a month going to K State,pleting the adoption process, anding back. The child fell ill the day they brought her back from K State and was sent straight to the hospital from the airport. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t severe The same day, Ellinor called him for thest time and then disappeared. The thought of the missing Ellinor made the veins in Theo¡¯s eyes throb. Balfour sighed in frustration when Theo remained silent ¡°Adopting a child can¡¯t fullypensate for Patri¡¯s loss, Theo Her only wish in this world is to spend her life with you. Only you can give her a happy life. Despite the past disputes between our families, I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to make amends. So, I hope you¡¯ll do the same!¡± Theo came back to his senses, his gaze unreadable. ¡°Balfour, have you forgotten? I¡¯m already married. It¡¯s illegal to marry again! Balfour paused, then burst outughing. ¡°Married? You mean to Ellinor? As far as I know, you didn¡¯t officially register your marriage. You married her in the first ce to convince Putnam nchet to cooperate with the transnt surgery¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Even though the other party had hit the nail on the head, Theo¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°True, we¡¯re not legally married, but we¡¯ve held a wedding ceremony, which is considered a marriage. I get that you¡¯re concerned about Patricia, and I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life making up for what she¡¯s lost because of me. But I can¡¯t offer her a marriage or the happiness you define. I¡¯m sorry¡± At this point. Theo nced at his wristwatch, Tve finished eating, and I have a meeting at thepany this afternoon, so I need to get going¡® He got up and decisively turned to leave. Balfour, watching Thea¡¯s indifferent reaction, was at his wit¡¯s end and couldn¡¯t hold his anger any longer, Theol Do you even have a conscience?¡± Just then, Patricia came back with a piece of cake. She saw Theo about to leave and Balfour fuming. She was clueless about what had happened and asked nkly ¡°What¡¯s going on? Theo, where are you going? I¡¯ve just brought back a piece of cake Let¡¯s share it!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No need I have other things to attend to ¡± Theo passed Patricia without any expression and walked out of the door Theo Patricia called out to him reluctantly, but he didn¡¯t turn back or stop. In the end, she could only watch his retreating figure leave the restaurant despondently. Then she turned around and red at Balfour a bit resentfully ¡°What on earth did you say to Theo? Why is he leaving?¡± Balfour suppressed his anger towards Theo and for Patricia¡¯s sake, quickly regained hisposure and said gently, ¡°Nothing much Theo has an urgent matter at hispany so he had to leave early Patri,e sit down and share this cake with me!¡± How could he tell Patricia that the man she deeply loved was not willing to marry her. Watching her loved one leave, Patricia sat down with a look of loss on her face, not even finding her favorite cake appetizing. Suddenly, she remembered something turned to Balfour, and asked softly. ¡°By the way! Why was Ellinor in your office? She was hiding behind your bookshelf. looking like she was up to no good! She seemed keen on not being discovered, even pretending to be a cat!¡± Regarding Ellinor, Balfour had no intention of hiding it from Patricia He replied while eating, ¡°She came to thepany today to apply for the position of my secretary¡± Patricia was taken aback, her eyes wide with surprise, ¡°What? Ellinor applied to be your secretary? Did you hire her?¡± Just as Balfour was about to answer Patricia¡¯s question, his phone rang It was Quinton calling Looking at the caller ID, Balfour squinted his eyes, anticipating that the client hadpletely rejected cooperation and was preparing to fly back home. The loss of such a big partnership, although not enough to plunge thepany into trouble, was stiff a bit of a bummer. Balfour frowned, picked up the phone, and before he could even say ¡®hello¡®, Quinton¡¯s anxious voice came through ¡°Mr. Howard, we¡¯ve made it! Ellinor has reached an agreement with the client. They wille to the company tomorrow morning to sign a contract for a ten¨Cyear mineral cooperation!¡± Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Arabia¡¯s mineral resources have be a hot potato that a lot ofpanies, both local and foreign companies are scrambling to get their hands on. Many of the big state¨Cowned enterprises are chomping at the bit for this coboration. So, folks here have always been a tough nut to crack because they¡¯re so bloody arrogant. The Howard Group originally nned a five¨Cyear coboration with Arabia, but the Crown Prince of Arabia wasn¡¯t having any of it. He only agreed to a three¨Cyear contract, with a renegotiation of terms after that. Even this three¨Cyear contract was like pulling teeth to negotiate. And Ellinor knocked out a ten¨Cyear coboration in just one hour? Balfour paused with surprise flickering in his eyes, ¡°Does she really speak Arabic?¡± Quinton responded with confidence, ¡°Yep, she¡¯s pretty fluent and seems to have a wicked sense of humor. She had the bossughing his head off Ms. Mendoza wants to know when she can start. How about tomorrow?¡± Balfour mulled it over, ¡°She cane to the office tomorrow morning If we actually get this ten¨Cyear contract with Arabia signed, she can officially start ¡°Sounds good¡°¡± Quinton, who initially had his doubts about Ellinor, seemed to have no qualms about her joining the team now Balfour, usually cool as a cucumber, still looked a bit taken aback. Seeing this, Patricia felt a twinge of unease and asked, ¡°Balfour, who did you just say is starting? You¡¯re not¡­ really hiring Ellinor as your secretary, are you?¡± Balfour snapped back to reality and nodded, ¡°The girl seems to have some chops. If she really is a talent, then we should keep her. Since Ellinor had already secured the deal with Arabia, she¡¯d need to be the one to follow up once the contract was signed. That way, the folks from Arabia would be at ease Patricia¡¯s eyes flickered with wariness at the thought of Ellinor being hired, but she hid it behind a friendly smile, ¡°Balfour, Ellinor is indeed a smart cookie. Having her as your secretary should take a load off. But¡­ I know I shouldn¡¯t stick my nose in thepany¡¯s business, but I still want to put in my two cents. Ellinor is nice, but she¡¯s a bit of a hard¨Cass. In terms of personality, she might not be cut out for a role that requires high levels of obedience. Think it over.¡± Balfour affectionately patted Patricia¡¯s head, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got it under control. Thanks for worrying about me.¡± He knew what Patricia was really worried about Ellinor¡¯s arrival was a threat to Patricia, who had been feeling insecure about her rtionship with Theo. For Balfour, hiring Ellinor was purely a business decision based on her abilities. Keeping Ellinor close also allowed him to keep an eye on her to ensure she didn¡¯t go after Theo again. Seeing that Balfour hadn¡¯t changed his mind, Patricia forced a smile, ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Balfour sat upright and took a sip of water, ¡°Patri, how¡¯s that kid doing?¡± Patricia was taken aback and a bit guilty. ¡°Which kid?¡± Balfour shot her a stern look, ¡°The one you and Theo adopted from overseas! When were you nning to tell me?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Knowing she couldn¡¯t hide it any longer, Patricia put on a pitiful face, ¡°You already know?¡± Balfour grunted, ¡°You¡¯ve been running around like a headless chicken this past month; I had no idea what you were up to. I couldn¡¯t sit idly by, so I had Quinton track your movements.¡± Afraid of Balfour¡¯s reproach, Patricia began exining tearfully, ¡°You know, my biggest dream since I was little was to marry the man I love, have lots of kids with him, and live happily ever after¡± Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 ¡°But I can¡¯t have kids, so I want to adopt one because I really want to be a mom¡± Balfour felt a twinge of heartache to see Patricia in pain because of her infertility How could he me her? He just sighed, put his arm around her shoulder andforted her gently, ¡°Yeah, I know Let¡¯s bring the kid home tomorrow It¡¯s not good for them to always be out there, and you running around all the time isn¡¯t good for your health either ¡± Patricia looked up in surprise, ¡°Really? Will Mom and Dad get mad at me? I¡¯m scared.¡± Balfour grabbed a tissue and wiped the tears from her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom and Dad know about your situation. They¡¯ll understand. They just need some time to ept it But you really acted rashly this time, making such a big decision on your own. Anyway, let¡¯s bring the kid home first. Don¡¯t worry about the rest, leave it to me. I¡¯ll talk to Mom and Dad¡± Patricia acted all sweet and grateful. ¡°Balfour, I knew you were the best! No matter what happens, you¡¯ll always be on my side, right?¡± ¡°Of course¡± Balfour replied without hesitation. Patriciaughed, ¡°Balfour, did you know? The kid has been growing so fast recently! I¡¯m going to buy him some new clothester, so he¡¯ll look cute when we bring him home Mom and Dad will surely love him when they see him!¡± Patricia couldn¡¯t stop talking about the child and shared all sorts of stories with Balfour. But inside, she was really stressed out A few days ago, she hinted through a friend in the media that she and Theo were about to get engaged, hoping to put some pressure on Theo and their parents. Of course, she also wanted to show Ellinor, who was hiding somewhere, that she no longer had a chance. However, it didn¡¯t work. Theo just had all the news taken down and cleaned up. From the looks of it, Balfour¡¯s talk with Theo didn¡¯t go well. Did Theo really not want to marry her? Just because Ellinor showed up. Theo no longer cared about her as much as before. Now, what worried her most was that Ellinor had shown up again! Why did shee back after leaving? And this time, Ellinor even applied for a secretary position at Balfour¡¯s. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Regardless of Ellinor¡¯s intentions, once she was in the Howard Group, she was within Patricia¡¯s control. Whatever Ellinor encountered at the Howard Group, she asked for it! A hint of malice shed in Patricia¡¯s seemingly innocent eyes. The next day, in the morning Ellinor arrived to start her job at the Howard Group. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Balfour wrapped up the contract signing with the Arab chief in the conference room, both standing up for a friendly handshake farewell. Before leaving the Arab chief had some words for Balfour. Balfour, not speaking a lick of Arabic, tilted his head and turned to Ellinor, his trantor, asking, ¡°What¡¯s he saying?¡± With a professional smile, Ellinor replied, ¡°Mr Howard, this coboration was a st for the gentleman. He hopes that the next decade will continue with friendly. cooperation with the Howard Group. They love doing business with a sincere, responsible, and easy goingpany like the Howard Group, unlike other stodgypanies.¡± Balfour was taken aback. The usually high and mighty Arab corporation rarely showed such warmth Could this all be because Ellinor¡¯s killer trantion skills had made the client super pleased? Balfour pondered for a moment, then returned the customer¡¯s smile and told Ellinor, ¡°Tell him we¡¯re also looking forward to the next decade.¡± Ellinor ryed the message in Arabic, adding a humorous touch The chiefughed heartily, gave Balfour and Ellinor a big bear hug, waved, and merrily left with his entourage. Balfour was pleased with this oue and looked at Ellinor with a trace of admiration in his eyes ¡°Ms. Mendoza, see the client off.¡± Balfour¡¯smand took Ellinor by surprise, but she quickly got the message and smiled, ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Howard¡± She was officially a part of the Howard Group. After seeing off the client and returning to the building, Balfour had already left thepany Quinton led her to a spot near the entrance of the CEO¡¯s office and said, ¡°This¡¯ll be your workstation. Mr. Howard will call you by inte if he needs anything. Don¡¯t enter his office unless he calls for you. Got it?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Got it.¡± After the Arab deal, Quinton¡¯s impression of Ellinor had somewhat improved and he acknowledged her work ability. But that didn¡¯t mean he liked Ellinor as a person He remembered how she had been disrespectful to Mr. Howard and how she had bullied Ms. Howard. After giving Ellinor some work pointers, he turned to leave to attend to his own business. ¡°Quinton!¡± Ellinor called after him. Quinton stopped, looking serious, ¡°What now?¡± Ellinor waved him over, indicating that what she had to say wasn¡¯t for loud mouths. Quinton frowned, thinking that the newly hired Ellinor was a real headache. But he still moved closer and said, ¡°Spit it out!¡± Ellinor asked earnestly, ¡°Does Theo oftene here to see Mr. Howard?¡± At this question, a hint of wariness shed in Quinton¡¯s eyes. Why was she asking if Mr. nchet came here often? Was she interested in Ms. Howard¡¯s man? ¡°Mr. nchet almost neveres here. Yesterday was a special case. Why do you ask?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Chapter 463 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ellinor got the answer she wanted and wore a satisfied smile, ¡®No problem, as long as that dude doesn¡¯t pop up often, I can chill¡± Quinton found Ellinor a bit odd, and not knowing what was going on in her mind, he decided to leave her be and get going. ¡°Wait up! Quinton, I have another thing to discuss with you¡± Ellinor stopped him again. Quinton was getting a bit impatient. If you have something to say, just spill it all out!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want the nchet family to know I¡¯m working here, so could you help me keep my hiring info under wraps? I don¡¯t want anyone to know I¡¯m working at the Howard Group, is that cool?¡± Quinton stared at Ellinor, puzzled for a moment, then said, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s no biggie.¡± Ellinor bowed deeply to him and said very formally, ¡°I¡¯m counting on you then, thanks!¡± Quinton was taken aback by her bow He suddenly found that this Ms. Mendoza, when at work, really knew how to y by the rules and was not as snobbish as before. ¡°Alright, focus on your job, stop worrying about irrelevant stuff! Even though you¡¯re hired, you can still get sacked! You need to get the hang of the work environment ASAP Mr. Howard might be back any time and give you orders; you better be ready!¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Thanks for the heads¨Cup, I¡¯ll work my butt off!¡± Quinton was taken aback again; did he just remind her? This chick really knew how to pat herself on the back. After Quinton left, Ellinor sat alone at her desk, taking a breather. Since she was two months pregnant, standing for too long made her back ache. For the first time, she truly appreciated how tough being a mom was. Sessfully getting hired at the Howard Group was a big step towards uncovering the truth about her past. Apart from that, she had another task. She had to sneak into Balfour¡¯s office when he wasn¡¯t looking and snap a photo of the picture on his desk to keep a copy For some reason, she could never remember her mom¡¯s face. Just yesterday, she saw the photo clearly, but by night, she couldn¡¯t recall her mom¡¯s face, only the blurred outline from her memory, no matter how hard she tried. Yet her memory was excellent when it came to other things, which she found strange. So, she decided to keep a copy of her mom¡¯s photo so she could look at it every day and memorize her mom¡¯s face. Maybe her mom was still alive, and if she ever ran into her on the street, she didn¡¯t want to miss her because she couldn¡¯t recognize her. Just as she was thinking about her mom, a shrill female voice rang out in front of her, ¡®Ellinor, what are you doing here? You¡¯re sitting at the CEO¡¯s secretary¡¯s desk!¡± Ellinor snapped out of her thoughts, looked up, and recognized an old friend, Haillie Knotts. Wasn¡¯t it said that Haillie was arrested for suspected criminal activities? She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence yet, when was she released? Seeing Ellinor¡¯s puzzled face, Haillie gave a smug and flirtatiousugh, ¡°How¡¯s that? Surprised to see me? Did you think I was still doing time?¡± Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Ellinor slouched at her desk,zily nodding at Haillie, ¡°Yeah, you should be in jail right now¡± Haillie had just been sprung out of the mmer yesterday All thanks to Patricia pulling strings with Balfour, enabling Haillie¡¯s release. So now Haillie wasn¡¯t the long¨Chaired beauty anymore, but a short haired jailbird But she had already dyed her hair a trendy color overnight and still looked as alluring as ever. Thinking about her time in the joint for a crime she didn¡¯tmit, Haillie red at Ellinor and scoffed at her, ¡°You really thought I¡¯d rot in jail, huh? Ellinor, you should know that Patricia is my best bud. She wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch me take the fall!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ellinor chuckled nonchntly Haillie fumed even more at Ellinor¡¯s indifference, ¡°Ellinor you think your little scheme fooled everyone? Patricia has always stood by me! You set me up, framed me, and made everyone turn against me! Luckily, nobody got hurt and Patricia had no trouble pulling some strings to get me out! Now that I¡¯m out and about, your good days are numbered! You¡¯ll pay for this!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Ellinor brushed off Haillie¡¯s threat and busied herself with some paperwork. As for what happened in the hospital, someone was indeed pulling the strings. But it wasn¡¯t her, it was Patricia. Everything was Patricia¡¯s doing! But Patricia was a cunning fox, she had a backup n in case things went south and let her friend Haillie take the fall. Now, Patricia ying the good Samaritan by getting Balfour to help Haillie out of jail was just another maniption. Haillie, although crafty, wasn¡¯t that quick on the draw. And Patricia, with her angelic face, was actually a master maniptor, ying everyone around her like a fiddle and making them beljeve she was just an innocent littlemb Nobody around Patricia knew the real her. Haillie eyed Ellinor, who was busy with her paperwork, warily scrutinizing her, trying to figure out her game, then asked guardedly, ¡°Ellinor, are you trying to snag my Balfour because you¡¯re not content with your ordinary life after Theo dumped you?¡± Ellinor arched an eyebrow, ¡°Hmm? Since when did Mr. Howard be your man? This is news to me.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone knew about Haillie¡¯s crush on Balfour, it wasn¡¯t exactly a state secret. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Chapter 465 She had been ying her emotional cards long before this, always openly unterally dering her affection for Balfour. With a confident smile, Haillie announced, ¡°Not now, but definitely in the futurel Patricia promised me she would ept me as family in the future! And since Balfour respects Patricia¡¯s opinions, isn¡¯t the oue clear?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to be whose family? Balfour¡¯s cold voice suddenly echoed. Haillie and Ellinor both froze, turning their heads to the source of the sound. Balfour looked like he¡¯d just returned from outside, his coat was casually draped over his arm and his every moverment was graceful and dignified He strolled over and his eyesnded on Haillie. A slight frown appeared on his face, ¡°What brings you here? Need something?¡± Haillie¡¯s face was less fiery than when she was questioning Ellinor earlier. She gently and wisely looked at Balfour, softly replying. ¡°Balfour, I specifically came to thank you. for saving me yesterday. Also, I guess you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, so I brought you some of your favorite dishes. Eat up before they get cold¡± Balfour nced at the food container in her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go through all that trouble, the company has a cafeteria¡± Haillie shook her head, lovingly saying, ¡®Eating cafeteria food all the time isn¡¯t good for your health! These meals are all homemade by me and are low in oil and salt. Patricia suggested this, she said you¡¯ve been looking tired from working so hard recently and asked me to cook some good food for you. Balfour, you aren¡¯t going to reject Patricia¡¯s good intentions, are you?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Balfour then nodded slightly. ¡°Bring it in.¡± After saying that, he walked past Haillie, coldly heading towards his office. Before pushing open the door to his office, Balfour stopped, turning his head towards the secretary¡¯s desk at the office entrance, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, get me a cup of coffee.¡± Ellinor stood up, bowing as she responded, ¡°Sure, Mr. Howard¡± Once Balfour had entered his office, Haillie once again looked at Ellinor with hostility, grumpily saying, ¡°Do you even know Balfour¡¯s taste? Do you know what kind of coffee he likes?¡± Ellinor honestly shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s my first day at work, and I don¡¯t know the boss¡¯s preferences yet!¡± Haillie gave Ellinor a dissatisfied look, ¡°If I didn¡¯t worry about you messing up the coffee and ruining Balfour¡¯s mood, I wouldn¡¯t tell you! Remember, Balfour likes it sweet, he always adds ten cubes of sugar and two portions of milk to his coffee, got it?¡± Ellinor noted it down. ¡°Okay, I got it; thank you for telling me.¡± Haillie didn¡¯t want to bother with Ellinor anymore and she didn¡¯t want to waste her precious alone time with Balfour, so she walked with graceful steps into the CEO¡¯s office, holding the food container. The moment she walked in, a hint of anticipation and a cunning smile were on Haillie¡¯s face. She gave Ellinor a sideways nce. Balfour hated sugar and milk in his coffee, there¡¯s definitely going to be some drama! When Ellinor brought in the coffee with sugar and milk, it will definitely upset Balfour, he will scold her and hopefully cause her to leave the Howard Group immediately. This way, she could prevent the sly Ellinor from seducing her Balfour, just like she did with Theo before. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Ellinor Mendoza tapped on the office door and then walked in, cing a freshly brewed cup of hot coffee in front of Balfour Howard ¡°Mm.¡± Balfour was deeply engrossed in some documents, absentmindedly taking a sip of his coffee without looking away from his work Haillie, sitting on the office sofa, was eagerly watching Balfour, sure that he would react angrily to the overly sweet and milky coffee and scold Ellinor But no reaction came. Balfour simply took another sip of his coffee, his face expressionless. What the hell? Haillie frowned. Her hopeful expression turned into one of disappointment. Had Balfour changed his taste? Impossible! Meanwhile, Ellinor stood by Balfour¡¯s desk, stealing nces at a certain picture frame. Balfour took another sip of his coffee and noticed his new secretary still standing there. Annoyed, he said, ¡°What are you still doing here? Get out!¡± Ellinor nodded and lowered her head ¡°Alright, Mr. Howard She then walked over to the guest area with the tray, bending over to ce another cup of coffee on the table. ¡®Haillie, have some coffee¡± She offered with a smile. ¡°Thanks. Haillie awkwardly replied, maintaining her politeness in front of Balfour. But her eyes were fixed on Ellinor as she whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you add sugar and milk to Balfour¡¯s coffee?¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Ellinor replied in a low voice Haillie gritted her teeth ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t I tell you his tastes?¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡®Haillie, did you really think I would trust a suggestion from someone who clearly doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Haillie was speechless, frustrated, but helpless. Ellinor was not easy to fool, she should have known better. Damn it! Ellinor then exined to Haillie, ¡°Do you know why I brought in two cups of coffee? One cup was made ording to your suggestion, with lots of sugar and milk, and the other was ck. I didn¡¯tpletely distrust you, Haillie. In case you were actually being considerate and I misunderstood you, I could switch the coffee so Mr. Howard wouldn¡¯t have to drink something he doesn¡¯t like.¡± Unfortunately, Haillie was still hostile. ¡°So, enjoy this cup of excessively sweet and milky coffee, Hailliel Haillie¡¯s face was turning sour. ¡°You¡­¡± Ellinor stood up straight, smiled at her, and said in a louder voice. ¡®Haillie, enjoy your coffee. If you need another cup, just let me know.¡± She then turned away and walked out of the room. Haillie was fuming and clenching her fists tightly. But she couldn¡¯t express her anger. Hold on Balfour suddenly called Ellinor back. Ellinor paused, turning to face Balfour. ¡®Yes, Mr. Howard? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Balfour tossed a folder onto his desk. ¡®Trante this document into Arabic and email it to our counterparts¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Howard Ellinor promptly picked up the folder and got to work. Haillie was left disappointed. She did not see Balfour scold Ellinor as she had hoped and instead was subtly mocked by Ellinor, which left her feeling frustrated,pter Nor Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Chapter 467 But seeing Balfour not being expecially nice to Ellinor was a bit of a constion Fortunately, Balfour had high standards and was not the type to fall for a country bumpkin like Ellinor Unlike Theo What did he ever see in Ellinor in the first ce?i After Ellinor left, only Haillie and Balfour were left in the office. A man and a woman alone in a room It was the perfect time to bond and chit-chat However despite waiting for a long time, Haillie didn¡¯t get a word from Balfour Even worse. Balfour seemed to have forgotten her existence He was busy with his documents or tapping away on theputer keyboard willie just watched her beloved man engrossed in his work, the more she watched, the more her heart fluttered. She wanted to get closer but didn¡¯t dare disturb him Balfour didn¡¯t pause for a break until lunchtime. Haillie was a bit worried, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Balfour, aren¡¯t you hungry? It¡¯s lunchtime, why not grab a bite before getting back to work?¡± Balfour finally nced at her, ¡°Alright, thanks. Just leave the food there, I¡¯ll eat when I¡¯m hungry. You can go ahead, I¡¯ll have Quinton deliver the lunch box to youte Haillie felt a bit disheartened hearing Balfour subtly ask her to leave, but she didn¡¯t want to go. She shook her head, ¡°Balfour, don¡¯t mind me. Patricia said she¡¯d being overter and asked me to wait for her here.¡± Balfour was cool as a cucumber, ¡°Alright, suit yourself¡± Haillie smiled and continued to sit on the sofa looking at the food she brought and feeling helpless Although the lunch box was insted, the food would still cool down over time. Sigh, Balfour was still so cold towards her She had liked Balfour since they were kids, but she couldn¡¯t get through to his heart Even though Balfour was somewhat nice to her because she was friends with Patricia, it all felt lukewarm, there was no real warmth. Thankfully, Balfour was a clean living guy with no other women fussing around him. So, Haillie always felt that as long as she hung in there, she would eventually win Balfour over Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Besides, she had the support of her friend Patricia, which already put her ahead of other women. Speaking of Patricia, she said she woulde to Balfour¡¯s office to see her, she should be arriving soon. Hallie checked the time on her phone, opened the social app and sent Patricia a message, ¡°Patricia, where are you?¡± Patricia replied, ¡°Haillie, I¡¯m almost there. I¡¯m a bit slow because I¡¯m with the kid; wait for me a little longer and I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Outside the CEOs office Ellinor was busy tranting Arabic documents when she suddenly heard a child¡¯s voice At first, she didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming it was a false impression from watching too many parenting videos online during her pregnancy Until she heard Patricia Howard¡¯s soft voice again ¡°Ellinor¡± Ellinor was slightly taken aback She looked up to see Patricia pushing a stroller in front of her desk. In the stroller was a chubby little boy with a pacifier in his mouth, making baby noises Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Was this kid Patricia and Theo nchef¡¯s kid? Ellinor stared at the little boy, taken aback for a moment, before raising her eyes to meet Patricia¡¯s happy face Patricia was also grinning at her. ¡°Ellinor, we didn¡¯t have a chance to meet properly yesterday. How we you been?¡± Ellinor gave a small smile, ¡°Doing pretty well; you seem to be good too Patricia picked up the little boy from the simller and pulled out his pacifier, ¡®Come, say hi to Ellinor¡± The toddler was barely a year old and was just learning to walk. The toddler mumbled out. ¡°Ellinor¡­¡± Maybe because she was pregnant herself, Ellinar found such a small child absolutely adorable. She nodded in response, ¡®Hmm, Hi there The little boy seemed a bit shy, clinging to Patricia¡¯s neck and burying his face in her embrace Patricia chuckled helplessly. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s a little shy¡± Ellinor smiled softly. ¡°No problem. You guys here to see Mr. Howard? Go on in, he¡¯s in his office. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Saying this, she lowered her head to continue her trantion work But Patricia didn¡¯t go into the office, she was still standing there, holding the child and watching Ellinor at work. Then she asked, ¡®Ellinor, can you tell me, do you think he looks more like me or Theo? I just can¡¯t figure it out!¡± Ellinor lifted her head and took another look at the child, studying him for a while before answering. Id say he looks more like you¡± Patriciaughed joyfully, ¡°Really? Theo also thinks he looks like me! I heard that boys tend to look more like their moms when they¡¯re young, but as they grow up, they start to look like their dads! I hope he grows up to be as handsome as his dad!¡± ¡°Hmm, all the best to you guys¡± Ellinor gave a small smile and went back to her work. Patricia squinted. ¡°Ellinor, do you really wish us well?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t look up, typing away nonchntly, ¡°What do you think?¡± Patricia chuckled. I think you dont Because¡­ you¡¯re jealous of me! Ellinor¡¯s hands paused on the keyboard; she lightly smiled and continued typing. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking I¡¯m busy I don¡¯t have the time or any interest in Theo¡± Patricia eyed Ellinor warily for a moment, then said with a hint of seriousness, ¡°I hope you¡¯re telling the truth!¡± With that, she finally went into the CEO¡¯s office holding the child. As the office door closed, Ellinor stopped tranting, gently stroking her own belly For some unknown reason, seeing the child in Patricia¡¯s arms made her stomach ufortable. Gently massaging her belly, she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay Even if you don¡¯t have a dad, I can take care of you by myself. Be good; don¡¯t make me too tired; then I¡¯ll have time to find your grandma.¡± After massaging her stomach for a while, it began to feel a bit better, so Ellinor continued typing. Her feelings toward her own unborn child wereplicated. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be secretly keeping this child all to herself. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Chapter 469 But her faith made her decide not to ditch the kid Ellinor had it rough growing up She was pushed around mercilessly by everyone around her, with no one willing to take her in After numerous twists and turns, she ended up in a monastery, where she grew up under the care of the people there, living a rtively stable life and experiencing the warmth and kindness of the world. That¡¯s why she knew she had to pay it forward. No matter what, she willingly slept with him that night and the child was innocent in this. Regardless of what the future held, she decided to keep the child and would do everything she could to take care of it. She was dead set on not letting the child suffer like she did When Patricia walked into the office with her baby. Haillie jumped up to greet her like she was seeing a long lost pal ¡°Patricia, you made it! Come in with the baby, you must be beat from the trip.¡± Patricia shed a sweet smile and said, ¡°Nah, not at all I pushed the stroller here and just left it outside the office. Haillie, have you been waiting long?¡± Haillie let out an exasperated chuckle and shook her head. ¡®Not too long, it was nice to hang out with Balfour for a bit.¡± Patricia could tell by the situation that Haillie was probably given the cold shoulder by her brother again. She nced around, noticed the untouched lunch box on the table, and turned to her busy brother, ¡®Bro, Haillie kindly brought lunch, why haven¡¯t you eaten?¡± Balfour paused his work, looking up at his sister with a soft tone, ¡°Patri, I¡¯m not hungry yel Patricia persisted, ¡®Bro, you can¡¯t skip meals no matter how busy you are Eat something before you get back to work, or I¡¯ll get mad! Balfour never backed down from anyone, but he couldn¡¯t say no to his sister, ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll eat first, let me wash my hands.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, Balfour got up and headed to the office bathroom Seeing Balfour finally going to wash his hands and eat the food she made, Haillie looked gratefully at her good friend and sincerely said, ¡®Patricia, thank you for getting Balfour to rescue me!¡± Patricia, ever the empathetic one,forted her, ¡°Haillie, we¡¯re besties! My brother is just a workaholic. Don¡¯t take it to heart Besides, I already consider you my sister-inw!* Haillie was even more touched Patricia was the best person in the world and she would always be her best friend Just like before, no matter what happened, she would always stand by Patricia unconditionally. Anything she did for her was worth it ¡°By the way¡­ Patricia, did you see? That Ellinor is at the secretary¡¯s desk outside, she¡¯s Balfour¡¯s secretary now!¡± Patricia pretended to be a bit shy at the mention of Ellinor and nodded, ¡°Yeah, I saw But I think Ellinor is just here to work, she probably doesn¡¯t mean any harm.¡± Seeing her innocent reaction, Haillie said, ¡®Patricia, you¡¯re just too kind. That¡¯s why Ellinor used to bully you! Dont worry. I¡¯m out now and I¡¯ll keep an eye on her for you!¡± After saying that, Haillie reached out and touched the face of the little boy in Patricia¡¯s arms, and warned her, ¡®Patricia, now that you and Theo have a child, marriage is Inevitable. Now, we absolutely cannot let Ellinor interfere and mess things up¡±¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes were sparkling making her seem as innocent as a baby deer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Haillie, you¡¯re probably overthinking it. Ellinor is a good person.¡± Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Chapter 470 ¡°A good person? If she was a good person, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up behind bars Haillie sighed, feeling even more worried for her naive friend ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re a mother now, but you¡¯re still as innocent as a child, thinking everyone is good. It¡¯s really worrisome!¡± Patricia smiled a bit awkwardly about to say something else when the bathroom door abruptly opened. They both instinctively dropped the subject and turned their heads to look at Balfour, who had just come out of the bathroom Balfour rolled up his sleeves as he slowly walked over, gently addressing his sister, ¡®Patri, aren¡¯t you tired of holding the baby all the time? Sit down and take a break Patricia nodded, cradling the little boy in her arms and sitting on the sofa with Haillie She then started to gently teach the baby in her arms, ¡°Sweetie, let¡¯s say it together, Uncle! This is Uncle! The little boy looked at Balfour and blinked his big eyes. He obediently opened his mouth to speak, but his pronunciation was off, which made everyoneugh. Patricia continued to correct him. The little boy looked bewildered as he tried to pronounce the word correctly again. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This time, even Patricia couldn¡¯t helpughing The little boy seemed a bit confused, unsure why he couldn¡¯t get the word right and furrowed his brow as he tried hard to pronounce it again Balfour reached out and touched the child¡¯s chubby face, ¡°Alright, Path. He¡¯s so small, how urate do you expect his pronunciation to be?¡± Fate might actually be at y here. Even though the child was adopted, if you looked closely, he did somewhat resemble his sister. However, Balfour didn¡¯t feel any familial affection for the child, just the pity one would feel as an adult when looking at a child. Haillie had already started to unpack the lunch box she brought, arranging each dish neatly, then kindly handed the utensils to Balfour ¡°Balfour, try it and see if you like it!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Balfour graciously epted the utensils, then nodded, ¡°Mmm, tastes good¡± Just a simplepliment from him was enough to make Haillie ecstatic, Balfour, if you like my cooking, I can bring you a meal every day!¡± Balfour softly replied. There¡¯s no need to go through all that trouble. I prefer to eat alone at work, your visits might disturb me and waste your time.¡± From beingplimented to being rejected Haillie¡¯s expression was too awkward to describe. ¡°Uh¡­ Balfour, I don¡¯t mind wasting time! But if it¡¯s going to disturb you, I won¡¯te anymore! Just let Patricia tell me when you want to eat my cooking and I¡¯ll prepare it right away.¡± Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 As Balfour was munching away he let out a vague grunt. It was like he kinda replied to her yet also like he wasn¡¯t really listening Even though he was polite, he seemed really cold and distant While he was eating Balfour got a call and then he just took Haillie felt a bit worried to see Balfour leave He¡¯d only had a few bites and then he was out the door again. Was it because her food didn¡¯t suit his taste? Patricia saw Haillie¡¯s unease and re ured her. ¡°Ha brothers always like that. He often forgets to eat because of work Don¡¯t overthink it Haille nodded feeling a bit better Changing the subject, ked By birthday party is tomorrow. Have you decided what dress you¡¯re gonna wear?¡± Haillie was taken abac she hadpletely forgotten Patricia got what Haillie was hinting at ¡°Don¡¯t w Haileughed. Patrica Du ve been my brother¡¯s date you have to bring a date to the birthday party? Has Balfour found a date this year?¡± this year won¡¯t be any different ¡°But since you just got out new dress about I go with you to buy a nice one, maybe it¡¯ll catch my brother¡¯s eye¡± ¡°That awesom Only then did remember in her arms, who was yawning and struggling to keep his eyes open. After a while Ellinor was N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Patricia walked up an?t? en the CT Cs office together ¡°Me Ellinor looked up and serio Patricia pleaded again. It¡¯s just for a and I need to pop out for a bit, could you please watch the kid for a while? ?d. ¡°Sorry, babysitting is not in job descriptio sle, we just w stairs, and i also need to buy some stuff for the kid Ellinor replied Ms Howard, you brother Would be better? Patricia looked troubled. But the kid¡¯s ready asleep, and my brothers, not here plus. he has no clu Ellinor engrossed in her work, didnt soften up to Patricia¡¯s request and just smiled. cant help you her. Eve got do, and I don¡¯t have the time I¡¯m sorry, I ith you to pick dress, you should ¡°Alright, never mind then Patricia regretfully lowered her ask another friend to go with you! lighed, then turned to and sa Haillie couldn¡¯t stand Ellinor¡¯s cold attitude. Patricia, Ellinor is an employee of yourpany. hat right does st ave to refuse your reque Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Patricia looked up with those innocent, helpless eyes that made you wanna shield her from the world, like a harmless little deer. ¡°But..¡± Haillie got up, rapped lightly on Ellinor¡¯s desk, then crossed her arms and said in a haughty tone, Listen up, Ellinor! The kid¡¯s asleep on the couch in Balfour¡¯s office Patricia and I are stepping out for a bit, but we ll be back soon! If anything happens to the kid while we¡¯re gone, it¡¯s on you!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t even bother to look up and was ready to refuse But Haillie didn¡¯t give her the chance and took Patricia¡¯s hand ¡®Let¡¯s go, Patricia¡± Ellinor frowned, looking up just in time to see Patricia and Haillie¡¯s backs disappear into the elevator Ellinor was dumbfounded Haillie¡¯s actions were understandable, but Patricia was a mother How could she just hand her child over to a stranger so easily? Something about this just didn¡¯t sit right But whatever, it was none of Ellinors business what Patricia did However, with Me Howard out and a kid alone in the office it was definitely not safe After some thought, Ellinor took herptop and headed to the CEOs office The little boy just as Haillie had said was sound asleep on the couch covered with Patricia¡¯s coat Not wanting to wake him, Ellinor tiptoed over and ced herptop on the table Then she sneaked to Balfour¡¯s desk, pulled out the mini high resolution camera shed brought along, and took a picture of the framed photo of a mother on the desk. After snapping the pic, she tucked the camera away Ellinor returned to the couch, sat at a distance from the little boy, and continued her trantion work, asionally ncing at the boy to check if he was awake or if he¡¯d fallen off During this time, Balfour didn¡¯t return, and in a blink, over an hour had passed, and Ellinor finally finished her trantion task and stretched. Seeing that the boy was still asleep, she decided to rest for a bit too Not long after, she heard the boy crying and immediately looked over Patricia¡¯s son had woken up and was sitting up looking around as if searching for his mother When he saw Ellinor, he suddenly looked terrified and burst into tears Ellinor was taken aback by his sudden crying and felt at a loss Even though she was pregnant, she had no experience when it came to calming a child ¡°Uh¡­ Your mom will be back soon, don¡¯t cry!¡± A one-year-old couldn¡¯t really talk or understand adult words, so he didn¡¯t stop crying N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When Ellinor tried to get up tofort him, he only cried harder at the sight of her approaching, as if she were some scary monster Not knowing what else to do, Ellinor stopped in her tracks, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯te any closer, can you stop crying now?¡± Hepletely ignored her and climbed off the couch wobbling towards the door. Ellinor couldn¡¯t let a small child run out alone, so she quickly followed, ¡°Wait.. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 473 At that moment, Patricia, and Haillie were sauntering in with shopping bags and chatting away. ¡°Patricia, that dress you helped me pick out is just gorgeous, I love it! I¡¯m gonna wear it to the birthday party tomorrow! ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s stunning too! Haillie, you¡¯ll surely amaze everyone when you strut in with that dress tomorrow!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± The kid saw his moming back and couldn¡¯t contain his excitement, he bolted towards her like a cannonball, tripped,nded face first on the floor, and began bawling his eyes out Patricia nearly jumped out of her skin at the sight. She rushed over and picked him up off the floor, ¡®What happened?¡± The child clung to her neck, seeking sce in her arms, but kept crying ¡°Honey, tell Mommy what¡¯s wrong. Are you feeling unwell?¡¯ The one year-old didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings other than by crying N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Patricia got worried. She examined his body and rolled up his sleeves. She found his arm full of bruises, scary ones! Patricia¡¯s heart ached so much that her eyes welled up immediately. ¡°How could this have happened?¡± The child just cried as his tiny body trembled Haillie was shocked by the bruises too, and then she turned her using gaze to the only other person in the room ¡°You! Ellinor, you must have abused our child while we were gone!! I didn¡¯t Ellinor was puzzled. Haillie red at her, ¡®Oh, you say you didn¡¯t and that¡¯s it? You were the only one with the child. If it wasn¡¯t you, who else could it be?¡± Ellinor remained calm, ¡°Haillie, usations require proof Haillie sneered Proof? You cant prove that you weren¡¯t here, that¡¯s the best proof Patricia cradled her son as tears streamed down her face. She looked at Ellinor as her voice choked with sorrow and anger, ¡°Ellinor, 1 asked you to watch my child only for a while. How could you do this to a child? I trusted you¡­¡± Trust? Patricia said she trusted her? What a joke! Ellinor instantly realized that this was a trap set by Patricia when she saw her hypocritical performance Who would have thought Patricia could be so ruthless and take advantage of her own son?! Just then, Balfour came back from his work, walking in on his sister and nephew crying. He frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± Patricia flung herself into her brother¡¯s arms and continued crying inconsbly. Balfour was puzzled Patri, what¡¯s going on?¡±¡± Haillie marched forward angrily. ¡°Balfour, good you¡¯re here! Ellinor has been mistreating the child while Patricia and I were out! Look at all the bruises she left on him, he¡¯s been crying from the pain! It¡¯s heartbreaking!¡± With that, Haillie lifted the child¡¯s shirt for him to see Balfour¡¯s brows furrowed even more when he saw the patchy marks on the child¡¯s body. His gentle eyes turned cold as he red at Ellinor, ¡®Ms. Mendoza, have you lost all your humanity? How can you be so cruel to a child?¡± Chapter 474 Ellinor wasn¡¯t surprised that Balfour would believe her. "Here¡¯s the deal, Mr. Howard. About an hour ago, despite my repeated refusals, they came." She calmly stated her side of the story and told him, "They were going shopping and asked me to babysit their kid. He was asleep. I neverid a finger on that child. As for the bruises on him..."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After hearing Ellinor''s words, Haille angrily said, "Balfour, do this to Ellinor?" Balfour nced at Patricia, who was holding her child. Ellinor nced at Balfour, looking for reassurance. "Yes," Ellinor calmly nodded. "As soon as I entered the room, the child was scared, crying and trying to run away. If we hade back a bitter, who knows what would have happened?" "Child abuse is a serious crime!" Haille''s gaze bore into Ellinor. "Do you have any proof?" "I didn¡¯t touch the child!" Ellinor insisted, her voice steady. Patricia was sobbing. "Ellinor, why did you do this to my child?" Balfour squinted. "Ellinor, exin yourself." Ellinor pointed at Haille. "Plus, the surveince camera outside recorded everything. I never touched Ms. Howard¡¯s child once. As soon as I entered the room, I started recording on my phone to ensure that I had evidence." Hearing Ellinor''s exnation, Balfour patted his pocket and retrieved his phone. He yed the recording. The phone was indeed recording. Balfour then handed the phone to Ellinor and said, "It seems Ms. Mendoza is innocent." Ellinor continued, "Here, you can see the recording and confirm the sequence of events. The yback will show everything with no gaps." She handed the phone back to Balfour, who reviewed the footage carefully. The recording clearly showed the entire process of Ellinor babysitting without any inappropriate behavior. The video evidence absolved Ellinor, and the misunderstanding was cleared. Patricia and Haille looked remorseful as they realized their mistake. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Balfour looked at Patricia with confusion. ¡°Patri, are you saying that the kid was already injured before he came to the office? What the heck happened? Who¡¯s been around the kid at home¡± Upon hearing her brother¡¯s question, Patricia felt quilty as hell and tears started falling from her face. Yes, she had intentionally caused the kid¡¯s injuries to frame Ellinor and get Balfour to fire her. Haillie was a witness she had brought in on purpose to stir up trouble But she never expected Ellinor to be so cautious and record the whole incident on her phone. Patricia hid her guilt behind her crying. ¡°Bro¡­ I have no idea! How could this happen? Who would be so cruel as to hurt such a small child? Maybe the nanny who¡¯s responsible for looking after him did it because she thought he was too naughty when I wasn¡¯t around.¡± Child abuse was something that needed to be dealt with seriously! Balfour¡¯s expression hardened, ¡°Call the police! We must investigate all the nannies, maids, and childcare workers who have been in contact with the kid recently!¡± Seeing her brother make this decision, Patricia was afraid her actions would be discovered, but she didn¡¯t dare voice her opposition, which would make her look even more suspicious. She decided to think of a n when she got home. She wiped her tears and turned to Ellinor with the kid, looking very apologetic, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m sorry! | med you just now because I was really worried about the kid¡±¡± Ellinor gave a slight smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve med me wrongly Patricia went pale and had nothing to say Haillie red at Ellinor and said angrily, ¡°Patricia has apologized to you, what kind of attitude is this? Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Ellinor ignored Haillie and said to Patricia, ¡°Ms. Howard, you seem very worried about the kid. You should take your son to the hospital to check his injuries soon!¡± ¡°Okay, thank you for your concern, Ellinor We¡¯ll go right now!¡± Patricia pretended to be very anxious and said to Balfour, ¡®Bro, Hailler and I will take the kid to the hospital for a check-up first; you¡¯re busy with work; you don¡¯t need toe with us!¡± Balfour indeed had important work to handle and he had already sent Quinton to run errands. He was worried about his sister and nephew, so he turned to Ellinor and seriously instructed her, ¡°Ms Mendoza, please apany Patri and the others to the hospital and let me know if anything happend.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Howard.¡± Although Ellinor was reluctant, she couldn¡¯t disobey her boss¡¯s orders on her first day at work. She got this job with great difficulty, and she had to make a good impression at the Howard Group to continue her investigation into her mother¡¯s affairs Children¡¯s hospital. The ce Ellinor disliked the most was the hospital, as it affected her mood. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Patricia didn¡¯t let her into the examination room, so she could only wait in the hallway for them. Later, Patricia sent Haille out to buy a bottle of water for the kid. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Haille initially nned to let Ellinor run this errand, but she was worried that Ellinor might have other intentions and might mess with the kid¡¯s water. She gave Ellinor a peeved nce and decided to get the water herself. A whileter. Patricia emerged from the clinic with her son. The worry lines you¡¯d expect on a mom¡¯s face when her child was injured were absent from Patricia¡¯s pretty face. Instead, she even shed a sweet smile at Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re quite something, you know! You just breezed through my meticulously set trap!¡± Ellinor wasnt surprised at Patricia showing her true colors, but it made her see Patricia in a new light. Before. Ellinor just thought Patricia was two faced and cunning, but now she realized that this seemingly harmless woman was even worse than she thought. Using her young and mute son like this was just despicable! Ellinor chuckled coldly, ¡®Don¡¯t tter me, I¡¯m not as ruthless as you. You even dare to harm your own son, aren¡¯t you afraid his father will find out?¡± Patricia, still smiling radiantly, responded confidently. His father won¡¯t find out! The doctor just said that the kid has the same allergic constitution as you and that his bruises are caused by exposure to unknown allergens. That¡¯s it! If anyone else asks, the doctor will say the same¡± Ellinor was momentarily stunned but quickly understood. Patricia must have bribed the doctor when she sent Haillie away. She looked at the little boy in Patricia¡¯s arms, who looked panicked and overly obedient, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel pity Poor kid, he was unlucky to have such a mother ¡°How could you do this to your own son?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Patricia was unfazed, still smiling sweetly at her obedient son. ¡°Ellinor, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. You can leave now. Theo wille to pick us up soon!¡± At the mention of Theo, Ellinor felt a pang in her chest. She took a deep breath, brushed off the ufortable feeling and professionally said to Patricia, ¡°Mr. Howard instructed me to ensure you and your son are safe before i leave, so I¡¯ll wait until Theoes and picks you up and see it with my own eyes¡± Patricia frowned suspiciously when she saw Ellinor had no intention of leaving. ¡°Ellinor, I thought you didn¡¯t want Theo to see you? Why are you insisting on waiting for him now? Have you changed your mind and want to seduce Theo again?¡± Ellinorughed lightly. Rest assured, I won¡¯t appear in Mr nchet¡¯s line of sight. I just need to confirm that you and your son were indeed taken away by Mr. nchet, so I have an exnation to give to Mr. Howard, that¡¯s alr Patricia eyed Ellinor suspiciously and was still somewhat defensive and uneasy. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯d better not pin too much hope on Theo, or else¡­ Before Patricia could finish her threat, Haillie, who had gone to buy water, came back, ¡°Patricia, why are you out? What did the doctor say about the child condition?¡± Patricia immediately changed her expression, once again ying innocent in front of her friends, ¡°Haillie, don¡¯t worry, the doctor just said Baber is just allergic, not abused¡± ¡°Allergic To what? We need to find out what the allergen is and avoid it in the future!¡± Haillie handed a bottle of water to Patricia Patricia took the water and nodded, ¡°Yes, the nurse wille and take his blood for allergen testing later!¡± ¡°So what happens to Baber now?¡± *The doctor said he needs to stay in the hospital for an IV¡± Upon hearing that Patricia wanted to put the kid on an IV, Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. The kid was clearly not allergic; it didn¡¯t seem right to give him an IV for that, right? How could Patricia torture her child like this? Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chapter 477 It looked like Haillie even cared more about the kid¡¯s health than his own mom. Patricia. Children¡¯s wardi Baber, with tears in his eyes, was lying on the bed ording to Patricia¡¯s instructions, he extended his hand for the nurse to give him an IV The little guy was so well behaved that he did not even resist or make a fuss about the IV Ellinor felt uneasy and walked over to check the prescription Patricia¡¯s doctor had given Haber It was just some saline and nutrients, there were no otherplex medicines. But it was not suitable for such a small child to just casually get an IV. Could he handle this kind of hassle? As a pregnant woman who was about to be a mother. Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but want to say something when she saw Patricia exploiting a child like this Just then, Patricia¡¯s phone suddenly rang She quickly picked it up and said softly ¡°Thea, you¡¯re here! We¡¯re in ward 602. on the 6th floor of the inpatient department, Baber¡¯s getting an IVI Hearing that Theo was here. Ellinor was startled and didn¡¯t get to say what she wanted to. She immediately hid in the bathroom of the ward A hint of satisfaction shed in Patricia¡¯s eyes She didn¡¯t want Theo to see Ellinor Haillie was also worried that Ellinor would try to seduce Theo, but after seeing her hide in the bathroom like she¡¯d seen a ghost, she felt relieved that Ellinor had the sense to stay out of the way Not long after someone pushed the door open and walked into the ward. The man¡¯s steps were steady and he asked seriously. What¡¯s wrong with the child?¡± Patricia pretended to cry and responded softly. ¡°Theo, it¡¯s okay, the doctor said Baber just has a bit of an allergy! I only called you because I was too nervous. I didn¡¯t interrupt your work did ¡°No¡± Theo walked towards the bed, looking at Baber, who was already on the IV Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Patricia added Theo, don¡¯t worry, the doctors all say Baber will be fine!* Theo replied, then headed towards the bathroom, ¡°That¡¯s good, I need to use the bathroom¡± Hearing the man say he needed to use the bathroom, both Patricia and Haillie¡¯s faces changed, and their eyes widened in anxiety Ellinor was hiding in that bathroom! Theo walked to the bathroom door, put his hand on the doorknob, and found the door was locked. Theo frowned, ¡°Is someone in there?¡± Inside the bathroom, Ellinor¡¯s heartbeat sped up. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Patricia knew Theo had been having Collin search for Ellinor non-stop for the past month. She could even predict that if Theo saw Ellinor now, something she didn¡¯t want to happen would definitely happen. What if they cleared up the misunderstanding about the child on the spot? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. No, she had worked so hard to push Ellinor away from Theo that she couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch them get back together Patricia¡¯s mind was racing, there were some things she couldn¡¯t bring up directly, so she deliberately tugged at Haillie¡¯s hand Caught off guard by Patricia¡¯s sudden grip, Hailie initially froze. But then she turned to see Patricia¡¯s helpless, pitiful expression and couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic and an idea popped into her head. ¡°Ballour¡¯s in the restroom; I think it was Balfour who went in just now Haillie quickly exined. Balfours inside? Theo pulled his hand off the doorknob and turned around ready to head to the restroom in the hallway But before he could open the door, the ward door was pushed open from the outside, and Balfour walked in straight, ¡°Patri, how¡¯s Baber?¡± Patricia and Haillies faces changed again when they saw Balfoure in Oh my god! Why did Balfour have to show up now? They were totally busted, weren¡¯t they?! Theo paused, looking at Balfour, then nced at the locked restroom, squinting in thought. Balfour, clueless about what had just happened, nodded at Theo in greeting. Then, you¡¯re here too.¡± Theo didn¡¯t respond to Balfour but instead turned to Haillie, demanding. ¡°Who¡¯s really in the restroom?¡± Patricia and Haillie exchanged embarrassed looks, both hesitating and stuttering unable to say a word. Seeing the unusual atmosphere, Balfour quickly guessed what was going on and said, ¡°Quinton¡¯s inside. Theo, if you need the restroom, just turn left outside¡± Quinton Theo stared at the restroom door for a few seconds, and the suspicion in his eyes gradually faded He never would¡¯ve thought that the girl he¡¯d been desperately searching for for over a month was just behind that door. There was a hint of fatigue in Theo¡¯s eyes, ¡®Balfour, since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll leave the child and Patricia to you. I have to catch a flight, so I¡¯m leaving first¡± Seeing Theo about to leave, Balfour frowned in discontent, thinking this guy was too irresponsible and did not care about Patri and the baby at all. As Theo turned to open the door. Patricia ran up to him again, grabbing his sleeve. Then¡± Theo stopped and looked at her, ¡°What now?¡± Patricia looked up at him tenderly and said considerately. Then, it¡¯s getting colder and colder, make sure to dress warmly when you¡¯re on your trip.¡± Theo nodded, ¡°You too, take care of yourself and the baby¡± Patricia smiled obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I willl Theo, when youe back from your trip. Baber will be better.¡± Without saying anything else. Theo opened the door and left. Her beloved man had left, and though Patricia was reluctant to see him go, now was not the right time to keep Thea around because Ellinor was still hiding ip the restroom. Thinking of Ellinor, a malicious smile crept onto Patricia¡¯s face as she nced towards the restroom door Just now, Ellinor must have heard her and Theo¡¯s caring farewells from inside, she must be green with envy, huh? Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Ellinor better get a grip and never show up in Theo¡¯s sight again! ¡°Come out! He¡¯s gone.¡± After Theo left, Balfour coldly called out to the bathroom. A few secondster, the bathroom door opened and Ellinor carne out, bowing to Balfour, ¡°Mr. Howard, thanks for showing up just in time to get me out of a jam¡± Balfour nced at her without responding. He then went to the bedside to check on Baber, who was on an IV He touched the kid¡¯s forehead to see if he had a fever and looked at his face to see if anything was off. Seeing that everything seemed normal, he felt a bit relieved. Patricia came over, ¡°Baber¡¯s okay He just had a little allergic reaction. You don¡¯t have to investigate the nannies; it¡¯s not their fault.¡± ¡°Good, as long as the kid is fine.¡± Balfour nodded, then turned to Patricia with a serious face, ¡°Patry, this is your first time being a mom, you need to leam more. Kids aren¡¯t easy to raise, once you¡¯ve got em, you¡¯ve gotta take responsibility, Baher is after all¡­¡± Just as Balfour was about to spill the beans about Baber being adopted, Patricia cut him off, I know, I¡¯ve been reading parenting books and will learn to be a good mom! But aren¡¯t you super busy? why are you here? Baber¡¯s fine now, you should get back to the office. Don¡¯t let work pile up! Balfour couldnt rest easy, so he rushed to the hospital to check on things after wrapping up some work. Seeing that Patricia and the kid were all good, he felt relieved. ¡®Patri, you and Haillie stay here with Baber. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you upter.¡± Patricia nodded, ¡°Alright!¡¯ As Balfour was about to leave, Haillie remembered something important and signaled Patricia. Patricia caught Haillie¡¯s hint and remembered, ¡°Oh right, Balfour, tomorrow is Aunt Bluna¡¯s birthday, have you got her present ready?¡± ¡°Yep, all set¡± ¡°What about your date? You haven¡¯t picked one yet, have you?¡± Balfour looked subtly amused. Seeing Haillie¡¯s expectant face, he knew what she was up to, ¡°I¡¯ve got someone in mind for my date. Patri, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Hearing this, Haillie¡¯s expression quickly shifted from anticipation to disappointment Patricia was also surprised, ¡®You ve already picked someone? Who is it?¡± Balfour paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza,¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ellinor, standing nearby, was taken aback. What did this have to do with her? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then she caught Balfour¡¯s intimidating gaze. Ellinor was a smart cookie, and even though she didn¡¯t want to, she had to ept it now, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m Mr. Howard¡¯s date!¡± Haillie frowned and red at Ellinor Patricia was also very surprised. Balfour, you and Ellinor¡­¡± ¡°Alright, you two take good care of Baber Balfour cut Patricia off. He didn¡¯t want to stick around any longer, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, youe with me back to the office.¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard!¡± In the car back to the Howard Group, Ellinor sat quietly in the passenger seat. In the back seat, Balfour suddenly asked, ¡®Ms. Mendoza, are you scared of meeting Theo? Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 480 ¡°I¡¯m not scared or anything I just don¡¯t want to stir up unnecessary trouble and mess with Patricia and Mr. nchet¡¯s rtionship.¡± Ellinor responded, ncing at Balfour¡¯s handsome face in the rear view mirror. Balfour chuckled softly, ¡°So you think just by showing up in front of Theo, you¡¯ll shake things up for Patricia and her fianc¨¦?¡¯ Staring at the passing scenery outside the window, Ellinor calmly said, ¡°There might be a slight disturbance.¡± ¡°Ms. Mendoza, where do you get the confidence to think you can match up with Patri?¡± Faced with his sarcasm, Ellinor stayed cool and cracked a smile. ¡°Mr. Howard, it¡¯s only natural that you think your beloved Ms. Howard is iparable. Just like, even though you¡¯re amazing in my eyes, you still can¡¯t beat the dog I¡¯ve raised since it was a puppy. It¡¯s the same logic!¡± The driver had to mp his mouth shut, afraid that he would burst outughing at Ms. Mendoza¡¯s words. However, the next second, a chill ran down his spine as he felt Mr. Howard¡¯s displeasure. He had been driving for Mr. Howard for over a decade and he had never seen any employee talk back to Mr. Howard like that Balfour stared at Ellinor in the rear view mirror, ¡®Then tell me, in what way do you think you can compare to Patri?¡± Ellinor might seem young and naive, but her mind was incredibly mature. She never let others¡¯ doubts, sarcasm, or mockery shake her confidence She exuded confidence, not the blind kind, but the kind that came with a clear understanding and affirmation of herself.. It was the resilience she had honed through hardship, the fearlessness she had molded in adversity, and the indifference to others¡¯ opinions and judgments that made her like this ¡®I don¡¯t have a privileged background like Ms. Howard, no powerful family, no doting rtives, and I¡¯m not a carefully cultivated beauty like a greenhouse flower. The biggest difference between Ms. Howard and me is that she is a delicate flower under your protection, while I am a lone sprout growing wildly on a cliff. Ms. Howard is undoubtedly the favored child of fortune, born to rely on a robust tree like you, blessed with the suitable environment and fertile soil of the Howard family. However, my upbringing has made me learn to rely on myself to grow into a free that can support me because there¡¯s no one for me to lean on forever. Throughout my life, I¡¯ve weathered various storms, and no matter the circumstance, I¡¯ve always been able to get by on my own experiences and abilities. Therefore, I believe that both Ms. Howard and I have our strengths, and neither of us is inferior to the other Balfour looked at the girl in the front seat through the rear-view mirror This was the first time he saw such a vibrant glow in a girl and felt the tenacity she radiatedContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. That powerful andposed vitality was indeed something Pathcked. However, Patri didn¡¯t need that extra toughness. As long as he was there, Patri could easily enjoy all the best things in this world. Balfour didn¡¯t argue with Ellinor anymore. He closed his eyes to rest, ¡®I hope your self assessment is urate and you can indeed grow into an unyielding tree.¡± ¡°Thanks for your kind words¡± Ellinor smiled. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Balfour said coolly, ¡°Tomorrow night, you¡¯ll be my plus one at a function, so dress sharp.¡± Ellinor froze Just a moment ago in the hospital room, Balfour had told Patricia and Haillie that she would be his date for the following day, which was probably for Aunt Bluna¡¯s birthday bash mentioned by Patricia. She had yed along then, just to help him out, but she didn¡¯t expect Balfour to actually take her to the party Ellinor was hesitant. She wasn¡¯t a fan of fancy shindigs, but she also knew that the elders of the Howard family might have some insights about what happened in the past, maybe even about her mother. After some thought, Ellinor turned around and asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, will I bump into Theo at tomorrow¡¯s event?¡± Balfour looked at her, silent for a moment before saying, ¡°No, the nchets don¡¯t attend the Howards¡± parties.¡± Right, they had a beef with each other, so they wouldn¡¯t show up at each other¡¯s parties. Plus, Theo had mentioned at the hospital that he had a flight to catch, probably for a business trip, so he wouldn¡¯t be back soon. Ellinor put on her professional smile after getting the answer she wanted, ¡°Alright, Mr. Howard, I¡¯ll dress to the nines and apany you to the event tomorrow.¡± Balfour closed his eyes without saying anything else. The Howard Group knocked off at five, but Ellinor didn¡¯t leave the office until six After walking for a bit, Ellinor naturally turned into a quiet alleyway. There was a ck business car parked by the side, she walked up to it, opened the door, and got in Inside the car, Ida Gipson was typing away on herptop. Hearing the door open, she looked up and a warm, respectful smile appeared on her usually cold face, ¡°You finally knocked off?¡± Ellinor was exhausted. She leaned back in her seat andzily rested her head on Ida¡¯s shoulder. Chase Larios, who was in the passenger seat, nced at his watch and asked, ¡°Is the Howard Group always this busy? You¡¯re just knocking off now?¡± Ellinor, resting her head on Ida¡¯s shoulder, replied, ¡°No, the Howard Group knocks off at five. It¡¯s just that Balfour, that workaholic, was pulling overtime, and as his secretary, I couldn¡¯t just leave him high and dry¡± Ida patted Ellinor¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Ellinor, my heart aches to see you working like this at the Howard Group.¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just for a while; it¡¯s no biggie. If I couldn¡¯t handle this much, I wouldn¡¯t have survived till today¡± Ida sighed, ¡°But you¡¯re pregnant now, you can¡¯t overwork yourself!* Ellinor patted her belly and said, ¡°My kid will be as tough as me and won¡¯t be afraid of hardships. Oh, and Ida, can you lend me a party dress for tomorrow?¡± Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Ellinor never bought clothes that weren¡¯tfy, and there were no formal dresses in her closet Even though she started Crescent Society, the social events were usually handled by Ida and Chase, while she, as the behind-the-scenes leader, only dealt with technical stuff, important decisions, and future direction, Knowing Ellinor¡¯s dislike for ufortable clothes, Ida closed herptop and asked curiously. ¡°Why the sudden need to borrow a dress? What¡¯s up?¡± Ellinor exined, ¡°Balfour and I are going to a party tomorrow. He insisted that I dress up for the asion¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ida nodded, ¡°So, after dinner, I¡¯ll go with you to the tailor and get a new dress. Mine would be way too big on you.¡± Ellinor thought for a moment, reached over, and gave Ida¡¯s chest a squeeze, ¡°Right, your boobs are bigger than mine! Ida didn¡¯t hold back and copped a feel of Ellinor¡¯s chest, then reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry when you have kids, they¡¯ll grow!¡± Shaking her head, Ellinor replied, ¡°No thanks! I¡¯m happy with what I¡¯ve got. I think big boobs look better on other people, they¡¯d just be a burden to me.¡± Ida nodded in agreement, ¡°True, your figure is pretty awesome as it is!¡± At that moment, Chase, sitting in the front seat, looked totally dumbfounded, ¡°Hey! Do you two even see me as a guy? How about considering my feelings when I can¡¯t join in?¡± Ida gave Chase a nce; their familiarity with him had reached a point where they didn¡¯t need to hold back such subject. Ignoring Chase, Ida asked Ellinor, ¡°What do you feel like eating tonight?¡± ¡°We could go to our usual barbecue ce. I haven¡¯t been there in a while! ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now, you should be eating healthier. BBQ isn¡¯t good for you! Ida frowned. Chase, however, was supportive, ¡°A little BBQ once in a while won¡¯t hurt! You¡¯ve been feeling sick lately, it¡¯s good that you actually feel like eating! Let¡¯s go get some BBQ!¡±, Ida, unable to argue with that logic, stopped her objections Chase started the car and they were soon at the BBQ ce. As soon as Ellinor smelled the barbecue, she was eager to get out of the car. Ida suddenly pulled her back, ¡°Hold on.¡± Chase parked the car, unbuckled his seat belt, and said mockingly. ¡°Ida, I told you not to nag so much. A little BBQ won¡¯t hurt!¡± Adjusting her gold rimmed sses, Ida said seriously. That¡¯s not it! Look over there, isn¡¯t that quy over there Theo?¡± Ellinor¡¯s mood sank upon hearing Theo¡¯s name; she blinked and looked in the direction Ida was pointing. It was Theol He was sitting alone at a small table on the side with a beer, a te of barbecue, and a pile of fries on the table. But the man was not eating or drinking: he was just sitting there, expressionless, like a king. Thedy owner of the BBQ ce brought over a bottle of soda and chatted happily with him. Theo didn¡¯tugh but nodded in response to her Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 483 They were out of earshot from the bossdy and Theo¡¯s conversation, but it felt super weird seeing a high and mighty guy like Theo chilling alone in a small roadside joint Chase said. ¡°Ellinor, who would¡¯ve thought Theo was so down to earth? Here he is at a roadside joint, munching on barbecue, washing it down with beer and fries! But why¡¯s he all by his lonesome¡± Drinking solo is such a bummer, man!¡± Ellinor found the scene unusual too. Didn¡¯t Theo say he was catching a flight this afternoon at the hospital? What was he doing still kicking around Greenhaven? Ellinor remembered once when she came to this roadside barbecue joint for dinner Theo just happened to pass by, saw her, and sat down with her to try the barbecue. She was so stuffed she couldn¡¯t stand up when they were leaving, and Theo even held her hand Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It felt so awkward to think about it now! ¡°Who knows¡± Maybe he¡¯s waiting for someone¡± Ellinor was bummed and lost her appetite Forget it, let¡¯s bounce and grab a bite somewhere else Chase gave her a sly look Waiting for someone? You think. Theo could be waiting for you?¡± Ellinor gave him a re. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Just drive!¡± After exchanging nces with Ida Chase quickly drove away from the barbecue joint. At the barbecue joint. Theo sat on a small, unassuming seat that was totally at odds with his persona, attracting curious nces and whispers Everyone was guessing who he was But the man¡¯s intimidating aura kept them from openly staring and they were all sneaking nces After a few more minutes. Theo got up and left. He hadn¡¯t touched a single thing on his table. He walked away confidently, not caring about the admiring or puzzled looks from those around him. Collin opened the car door for Theo. Once Theo was in he closed the door firmly before he allowed himself a sigh of relief. For the past month, Thea would asionally stop by this barbecue joint to sit for a while, order some food, but never eat a bite. He¡¯d just sit there, lost in thought. While others might not be able to guess why, Collin knew Mrs. nchet, who had disappeared, had eaten here and loved the barbecue Before Mrs nchet disappeared. Mr. nchet would asionally ask him to get takeout from here for her. Even though Mr. nchet didn¡¯t like Mrs. nchet eating food of dubious origin, he would still compromise because she loved it. In the past. Collin always thought that Patricia was the most important woman in Mr. nchet¡¯s heart because Mr. nchet would always do whatever Ms. Howard asked of him Only after Ellinor¡¯s appearance did Collin see what Mr. nchet was like when he truly fell for a woman. Mr. nchet only felt indebted to Patricia because she had saved his life But Mr. nchet was in love with Ellinor He was unswayed by any external factors and unable to pull himself away Collin got back in the front passenger seat, then turned around to report, ¡®Mr. nchet, we still haven¡¯t found any leads on Ms. Mendoza ¡± ¡°Hmm, how can a living person just disappear like that? Keep searching Theo¡¯s voice was calm but resolute, filled with unwavering determination and persistence ¡°Got it!¡± Collin nodded, signaling the driver with his eyes to start the car The top of the line Mercedes business car slowly disappeared down the road, heading in the opposite direction of the car that had briefly stopped by the roadside Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Next evening. Most of the employees at the Howard Group had called it a day and only Ellinor was left. She went to the washroom and changed into the formal outfit Balfour had asked her to wear the day before. After dinnerst night, Ida took her to a high-end custom dress studio and helped her pick out this elegant and exquisite evening dress. It had a one-word cor design, a veil texture, and gave off a hazy purple hue. The overall design was filled with an elfin vibe. Most importantly, the dress wasn¡¯t too long, so it didn¡¯t feel cumbersome to wear, which was right up her alley. After changing, Ellinor went back to her desk to wait for Balfour. Twenty minutester, Balfour stepped out of the president¡¯s office. Ellinor stood up and bowed to him with an extremely professional attitude, ¡°Mr. Howard¡± Balfour nced at her. However, when he saw her in the little dress, his gaze lingered, a warm color appeared on his face, and something in his heart felt gently touched Ellinor felt a little ufortable under his gaze, ¡°Mr. Howard?¡± Balfour came back to his senses and said appreciatively, ¡°Hmm, not bad¡± Ellinor was slightly taken aback, then she smiled naturally, ¡°Mr. Howard, are youplimenting my dress or my taste in choosing it? ¡°Both are good.¡¯ Balfour praised her generously, ¡®Pack up your stuff ande with me.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Okay, Mr. Howard.¡± Ellinor had already packed up in advance. She followed Balfour and together they entered the elevator. When they reached the ground floor, the driver and Quinton were waiting at the entrance Quinton was stunned to see Ellinor following Balfour out. Quinton already knew that Ellinor was beautiful, but he didn¡¯t expect her to look this good all dressed up. Her aura was so outstanding that it even surpassed that of Ms. Howard! At this moment, there was only one phrase in Quinton¡¯s mind to describe Ellinor-She was like an elf that descended from heaven. Balfour coughed Quinton came back to his senses and quickly opened the car door for Balfour Balfour got in the car and Ellinor also sat in the back seat. With the driver and Quinton in the front seats, she had no choice but to sit in the back. As the car drove on, Ellinor was sitting more formally than usual to avoid looking ungraceful. Balfour scrolled through his phone for a while, nced at Ellinor sitting primly, and casually said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, are you dressed up so grandly to find new targets at the banquet?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t appreciate Balfour¡¯s malicious spection. She gave a coldugh, ¡®Mr. Howard, if it weren¡¯t for you insisting that I dress formally. I¡¯d prefer to wear my usual clothes. To be honest, this dress isntfortable.¡± ¡°As for the new targets you¡¯re talking about¡­ you have the right to specte, but I¡¯m innocent. If you don¡¯t trust me, no exnation from me would change that. So, I choose not to exin. As long as you¡¯re happy Balfour put away his phone and looked at the eloquent Ellinor. He thought she had a kind of indescribable cuteness However, he was a bit worried about the dress she was wearing, which looked very suitable for her. Since she was all dressed up and attractive, Ellinor might get harassed by some immature boys Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Balfour couldn¡¯t figure out why he was feeling this undeniable concern for Ellinor, who was someone he didn¡¯t particrly like He rubbed his temples, thinking maybe he was overworked and that was messing with his head Soon, their car pulled up to Pearl Moon, Ellinor followed Balfour out of the car and into Pearl Moon. After a few steps, Balfour stopped suddenly, turned to look at Ellinor, and asked, ¡°Cold?¡± was a winter night, and the temperature had dropped significantly Ellinor, in her thin dress, had arms going red from the cold, but she replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Balfour stared at her for a moment, then turned to Quinton and said, ¡®Quinton, get my coat from the car for Ms. Mendoza Quinton looked surprised for a moment but did as he was told. When Quinton draped a brand new coat over her shoulders, Ellinor was a bit taken aback. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Balfour replied nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. I just don¡¯t want you catching a cold and spreading it to me at work tomorrow.¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking it. I should be thankful for your care, no matter the reason. It¡¯s just common courtesy Balfour gave her a nce but didn¡¯t say anything else and walked towards the banquet hall with Ellinor trailing behind. Pearl Moon was the private property of the Howard family. At the entrance of the banquet hall, guests needed to sign in with their partners before they could enter No exceptions, no matter who you were. This was a tradition of the Howard family for celebrating birthdays So, every year, Balfour would bring a date. Inside the banquet hall, Balfour¡¯s arrival caused a bit of a stir Balfour rarely attended such events, and his appearance drew everyone¡¯s attention. Only someone like Aunt Bluna could possibly cajole him into showing up ¡°Look, Mr. Howard brought a date!¡± ¡°Whose girl is that? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her before.¡± ¡°She¡¯s stunning! And she¡¯s wearing Mr. Howard¡¯s coat; they must be close.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not unusual, Mr. Howard¡¯s of marrying age now. It¡¯s totally appropriate for him to bring a girlfriend to Aunt Bluna¡¯s birthday¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I remember Haillie being Mr. Howard¡¯s date every year.¡± ¡°Haillie only got to hang out with Mr. Howard because she was friends with Ms. Howard. This year, he¡¯s got his own date. Maybe he doesn¡¯t need her anymore.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think Mr. Howard was ever interested in Haillie.¡± Balfourpletely ignored the gossip around him. He surveyed the banquet hall, then said to Ellinor, ¡°Find a spot to sit for a while; I need to greet some elders.¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Howard.¡± Ellinor replied formally, thinking in her heart that Balfour was probably trying to avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings by not introducing her to the elders Balfour took a few steps, then stopped and looked back at Ellinor with aplicated expression. What was he worried about? Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chapter 486 He couldn¡¯t express his feelings and was always worried about Ellinor being alone and unsafe. Balfour turned around and asked her, ¡®You¡¯ve got my number right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I saved your number¡± ¡°Good, call me if anything happens before I get back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Only then did Balfour actually leave, his tall figure disappearing into the bustling crowd. And just now, when Balfour came in with Ellinor, Haillie and Patricia, who were chatting on the stairs, saw everything and felt ufortable. Patricia forced a smile, ¡°Looks like Balfour really cares about Ellinor! That jacket she¡¯s wearing I gave it to Balfour a few days ago!¡± The jacket was originally for Theo, but he didn¡¯t ept it. She felt disappointed and thought it would be a waste to throw it away, so she gave it to Balfour. After all, Balfour and Theo were about the same size, so it was not a big deal But now seeing that jacket on Ellinor made Patricia feel really ufortable Why would Balfour give Ellinor his jacket? Wasn¡¯t Balfour supposed to hate Ellinor? Haillie felt even worse. She chugged her wine,ining furiously, ¡°Patricia, you see it too! How good is Ellinor really? How could she manage to make Balfour care about her in just a few days? For years, Haillie had been the one apanying Balfour to birthday dinners, trying hard to win his affection but never getting anything in return. Why did Ellinor get to have Balfour¡¯s attention? The more she thought about it, the angrier Haillie got. She stomped down the stairs, shouting at Ellinor, ¡°You shameless woman, have you no decency?¡± Ellinor was tasting a cupcake at the dessert station. Hearing the voice, she turned to look at Haillie, smirking. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Haillie! Who pissed you off? Why are you spewing insults?¡± Ellinor turned her head, her beautiful face was a sight to behold. She had a bit of cream on her lips and didn¡¯t realize it, looking absolutely adorable. Seeing Ellinor like this made Haillie even angrier, ¡°First you seduced others, now you¡¯re trying to seduce my Balfour! Ellinor, can¡¯t you live without men?¡± Ellinorughed. ¡®Seems like the one who can¡¯t live without men isn¡¯t me. Right now, the one throwing a hissy fit because of ack of malepany is you, isn¡¯t it. Haillie?¡± Haillie gritted her teeth in anger, ¡®Ellinor¡­¡± She was having a hard time swallowing her pride, reaching for a cupcake to throw at Ellinor¡¯s face! Seeing this, Patricia hurriedly stopped Haillie, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Haillie was feeling down because she couldn¡¯t be Balfour¡¯spanion and had already had quite a bit of wine. If she lost control because of the alcohol and made things worse, the situation would be very tricky Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Chapter 487 ¡°Haillie, Ellinor came with Balfour because of work. It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking! Alright, you¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let¡¯s go to the balcony and get some fresh air to sober you up!¡± Haillie looked a bit pissed off. She wanted to confront Ellinor but Patricia managed to calm her down. She shot Ellinor a dirty look before following Patricia to the balcony The evening breeze on the balcony was chilling Haillie sobered up a bit but her resentment didn¡¯t subside ¡®Patricia, you shouldn¡¯t have stopped me. I should¡¯ve put Ellinor in her ce!¡± Patricia shook her head with understanding and patience. Haillie, you were too hot headed. Don¡¯t forget it¡¯s Aunt Bluna¡¯s birthday party¡±¡± Haillie shivered as she realized this and instantly regretted her actions She almost forgot that this party was for the elder of the Howard family, Aunt Bluna. Aunt Bluna was a tough cookie, and causing a scene at her birthday party would be a surefire way to get on her bad side. If that happened, not only would Haillie be kicked out on the spot, but she¡¯d also lose Aurt Bluna¡¯s support for her rtionship with Balfour ¡°Patricia, thank god you stopped me. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve pissed off Aunt Bluna, and that would¡¯ve been a mess!¡¯ ¡°As long as you understand, Haillie¡¯ Patricia actually didn¡¯t want to intervene. She would¡¯ve loved to see Ellinor get a piece of Haillie¡¯s mind but only if she could watch from the sidelines without getting involved But she was right there and if something had happened, Aunt Bluna would¡¯ve med her too. She had a stake in this. So she couldn¡¯t let Hailliey a hand on Ellinor. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this Patricia? Long time no see, you¡¯ve be even more stunning!¡± A dangerous voice suddenly came from behind Patricia turned around and saw a man in a id suit swaying a ss of red wine with a naughty smile on his face. Patricia was taken aback for a moment before recognizing him. ¡°York, it¡¯s you¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This man was York Mayes. He was the son of Patricia¡¯s mother¡¯s rtive. He was a notorious womanizer, gambler, and all around, troublemaker. A few years ago, he got sentenced for messing with a girl. He should¡¯ve been released by now, but he seemed unchanged After acknowledging Patricia, York¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on the dolled up Haillie ¡°You must be Patricia¡¯s good friend, Haillie, right? Long time no see. You¡¯ve changed a lot. You look better¡± York¡¯s gaze was ufortably intense. Haillie stepped back. If he wasn¡¯t Patricia¡¯s cousin, she¡¯d have pped him already. Patricia, of course, noticed his inappropriate behavior. She quickly changed the subject, pointing in a certain direction in the banquet hall. ¡°York, look over there! That beautiful girl is just your type, and she¡¯s single!¡± York¡¯s gaze finally shifted from Haillie and followed where Patricia was pointing. His eyes lit up when he saw the ethereal beauty, Ellinor Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Chapter 488 ¡°Who¡¯s that? She¡¯s quite a locker! York Maves gazing in Ellinor¡¯s direction, swallowed hard. Seeing York Maves animated reaction. Haillie chuckled ¡°Not only is that girl a looker, but she¡¯s a real hoot! Go chat her up, you¡¯re gonna love her!¡± York Mayes interest was piqued ¡°A hoot? How so? Hallie shot him a mischievous grin. Well all those games guys enjoy, she¡¯s a whiz at them!¡± York Maves stroked his chin almost drooling with excitement, ¡°Nice! Patricia, I won¡¯t keep you guys, I¡¯m off to chat up that babe Patricia feigned concem as she watched York Mayes strut over to Ellinor ie do you think it¡¯s night to send York off to Ellinor like that? definitel shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? All Ellinor wants is a loaded guy, right? She¡¯s been trying to get close to Theo and Balfour. York might not be filthy rich, but he¡¯s Ellinors league! If they hit it off it¡¯s all good and we won¡¯t have to worry about Ellinor making a y for our guys!¡± ¡°But Patricia looked unconvinced, but after a moment of thought, she nodded, ¡°You have a point, Haillie. It wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing if Ellinor and York tied the knot. We could end up as family and see each other more often¡± Haillie shook her head and was amused by Patricia¡¯s naivety. How could she still hope to be family with Ellinor? ¡°Right Marrying York would be quite a catch for Ellinor, shed be lucky!¡± With a consensus reached they both turned to look at Ellinor to see that York Mayes was already chatting her up. After indulging in too many sweets, Ellinor felt parched. She picked up an orange drink from the buffet, gave it a sniff to make sure it wasn¡¯t alcoholic, and then took a sip. It was a refreshing fruit juice She felt a mix of emotions as she stood alone in the buffet area, sipping her drink and taking in the decor of Pearl Moon, She had visited Pearl Moon a few times before and always felt a sense of familiarity, but she never thought much of it. Only now did she realize that this sense of familianty was because she was once a child of the Howard family. What exactly did the Howard family do that forced her mother to flee with her, hide their identity, and even leave her in the care of an old ssmate she hadn¡¯t contacted for years while disappearing with her whereabouts still unknown? Thinking of her missing mother made Ellinor feel down and her distaste for the Howard family deepened. ¡°Hi there, why are you drinking alone?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Snapping back to reality Ellinor nced at the man who had approached her. He was wearing a shy id suit, had average looks, and seemed a bit sleazy She replied calmly, it¡¯s not alcohol, just juice¡± York Mayes picked up a fancy-looking dessert from the buffet for Ellinor, ¡°Aunt Bluna¡¯s parties always have the best sweets. Try this cake, it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ve already had some¡± Ellinor declined politely, but her interest was piqued by his previous statement. ¡°Are you part of the Howard family?¡± York Mayes didn¡¯t hide it and nodded Yes, I am part of the Howard family!¡± Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Chapter 489 He was Patricia¡¯s cousin, so he guessed that made him part of the Howard n Being a Howard was like having a badge of honor, and he wanted a piece of that action too. Ellinor looked at York Mayes, noticing his connection to the Howards. He didn¡¯t seem too bright, so she figured she might be able to get some info about the Howards from him. A sharp cookie like Balfour was always on his toes, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to get a peep out of him. With this in mind, Ellinor gave York Mayes a friendly smile, ¡°Hi, nice to meet you.¡± York Mayes was charmed by Ellinor¡¯s smile, ¡®Nice to meet you too! What should I call you?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Just call me Ms. Mendoza. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you can call me York!¡± York Mayes tentatively asked, ¡°By the way, Ms. Mendoza, is that jacket you¡¯re wearing your boyfriend¡¯s? If she had a boyfriend, especially one with a high profile, he¡¯d have to tread lightly. Ellinor answered honestly. ¡°Not a boyfriend! I came with my boss, he¡¯s a gentleman and was kind enough to lend me his coat York Mayes grinned, satisfied, ¡°Oh, I see! My date ditched me for the dance floor! Ms. Mendoza, looks like we re both being used, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, looks like it!¡± ¡°Ms. Mendoza, is this your first time at Pearl Moon? If you¡¯re free, I could give you a tour here.¡± ¡°Really? I heard Pearl Moon doesn¡¯t let just anyone wander around and wants people to stay in the ballroom¡± York Mayes was stoked to see that Ellinor was willing to go with him. Ellinor thought York Mayes was just hitting on her and was oblivious to his ulterior motives. She really wanted to explore Pearl Moon, hoping it might trigger some memories from her past. But because of her status, she couldn¡¯t just roam around, if caught, it would raise Balfours suspicion and possibly cost her job. However, if one of the Howards were to guide her, that¡¯d be a different story York Mayes earnestly said. ¡°Of course, Pearl Moon belongs to the Howards, there¡¯s no ce off-limits to me! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ellinor nodded, ¡°Alright, please show me around then ¡± York Mayes thought this woman was easy to get along with, quickly agreeing to go with him as if she were epting his invitation. Haillie said this woman knew how to have a good time and it seemed like she was correct. She seemed innocent, but probably knew how to let loose more than anyone else. He liked that type of woman, it gave him a thrill. York Mayes was itching to show Ellinor around and lead her upstairs to the second floor of the ballroom. He remembered that the second floor of Pearl Moon had many vacant rooms, each with a big bed that was spacious andfy. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Chapter 490 York Mayes was leading Ellinor down the gallery on the second floor, nning to take her to a bigger room Ellinor stopped in her tracks, eyeing the painting hanging on the wall. It reminded her of her mother¡¯s style Seeing her pause, York Mayes looked confused ¡®Ms. Mendoza, is something up? Why the sudden halt?¡± Eyes still on the painting, Ellinor asked, ¡°You¡¯re a part of the Howard family, right? You must know the ins and outs of their business?¡± York Mayes chuckled. Wanting toe off as clever in front of this intriguingdy, he replied, ¡®Absolutely! How could I not?¡¯ Ellinor decided to test him. I¡¯ve heard that the current Mrs. Howard is McNeil Howard¡¯s second wife. Is that true?¡± York Mayes knew the answer to that. Yup! McNeil Howard¡¯s first wife is no longer with us. The current Mrs. Howard has a son and a daughter. She¡¯s the apple of his eye¡± ¡°I see¡± Ellinor continued probing ¡°Did McNeil Howard¡¯s first wife pass away from illness?¡± York Mayes let out a mockingugh ¡®Rumor has it, she ran off with another man. No news since then. Given how long it¡¯s been, I guess she might be six feet under now Hard to believe, huh? Even a man like McNeil Howard got his woman stolen.¡± Ellinor pressed on. Really? Who did she run off with?¡± York Mayes didn¡¯t know the truth and didn¡¯t dare make up stories about the Howard family. So he changed the subject. ¡®Ms. Mendoza, why waste time on this nonsense? Let¡¯s move on to the next room and chat about something more interesting¡± But Ellinor didn¡¯t budge. Hold on, I have another question.¡± York Mayes was growing impatient as his mind filled with thoughts of romance. ¡®Alright. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Did the Howard family have a child named Pearl Howard?¡± ¡°Indeed! Mr McNeil Howard did have a daughter named Pearl. But word on the street is that she¡¯s the love child of his first wife and some other man. Poor McNeil Howard yed daddy for years!¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes dimmed. She refused to believe that her mother could do such a thing ¡°Was there evidence to support this?¡± York Mayes didn¡¯t know and was uninterested in further discussion. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, let¡¯s move on! Enough with prying into other people¡¯s business. We should focus on what¡¯s between us Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s between us? What are we supposed to discuss?¡± ¡°What else could a man and a woman talk about? Come on in York Mayes was impatient. He pulled Ellinor into a room and locked the door. The room was spacious and well furnished. The most eye-catching feature was therge bed and attached bathroom. Seeing this, Ellinor frowned. ¡°Mr. York Mayes, what are you up to?¡± York Mayes thought she was ying dumb. He found it amusing and said, ¡°Why, we¡¯re going to do what you enjoy darling! Strip down, and I¡¯ll show you exactly what we¡¯re going to do¡¯ Ellinor¡¯s eyes shed with disdain. ¡°Why should I undress?¡± York Mayes was getting frustrated. ¡°Quit ying coy. I¡¯ve been told that you know how to have a good time. Strip down ande serve me. Make me happy, and I¡¯ll shower you with money¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor look a step back, deep in thought ¡®Can I take a bath first?¡± Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Chapter 491 York Mayes couldn¡¯t wait to get undressed, unbuckling his belt and saying. No need for a shower! Strip off and get in bed, now!¡± Ellinor winked and began ying coy. ¡°Alright! But you¡¯ve gotta shut your eyes first. I¡¯m a bit shy about undressing¡± York Mayes burst outughing, thinking she was getting into character, Looks like you¡¯re into this kind of y! Fine, I¡¯ll close my eyes and won¡¯t peek at you undressing¡± He then closed his eyes with a grin. Ellinor¡¯s eyes turned icy. She whipped out her phone and started recording filming York Mayes face She teased. ¡°York Mayes, who told you I¡¯m a wild one?¡± York Mayes licked his lips, rubbing his hands together, ¡®Don¡¯t worry about who told me! Strip now, I can¡¯t wait to see your figure!¡± Ellinor huffed, pretending to be mad, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to open your eyes! If you don¡¯t tell me who told you, I¡¯m not stripping!¡± York Mayes chuckled lewdly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, alright! It was Haillie. She said you like to y the games men enjoy. I want to have some fun with you, too!¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°Is that so? You trust her that much, what if she¡¯s wrong? ¡°I dont care if she¡¯s wrong or not, I¡¯m into you tonight!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°And what if I refuse?¡± York Mayes thought she was adding spice to the moment, ¡°Refuse? Don¡¯t me me if I get handsy! Even if I have to force you. I¡¯m having you tonight¡± Ellinor sneered, saying, ¡°Alright, you can open your eyes now! York Mayes opened his eyes expectantly, but found her still fully clothed and was immediately furious, ¡°What the hell? Why are you still dressed?¡± Ellinor looked at the video she had just recorded on her phone, saved it, and said coldly. Im not into the games you¡¯re talking about! You¡¯ve got the wrong girl!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ying me? If you won¡¯t listen to reason, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. If you won¡¯t strip, I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± York Mayes lost his patience and lunged at Ellinor like a starving wolf. Ellinor calmly lifted her foot and kicked him hard in the crotch! York Mayes turned pale instantly, clutching his crotch and howling in pain as tears streamed down his face. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got? And you thought you could do whatever you wanted with me? What a joke!¡¯ Ellinor waved her phone, the screen disying the video she had just recorded. ¡°York Mayes, I¡¯ve got everything you just said on tape. It¡¯s enough to prove your attempted rape! York Mayes was under her control, ¡®You vicious woman! You¡­¡± Just then, there was a sound from outside the room. ¡°Balfour, I just saw Ellinor going into a room with some guy, do you think she¡¯s in danger? But it seemed like she went in willingly! It was Haillie¡¯s voice! So she brought Balfour along? The doorknob was twisted from the outside but didn¡¯t open. Balfour¡¯s stern voice suddenly rang out, ¡®Open the door!¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Hearing Balfour¡¯s voice, York Mayes was clearly panicked, hurriedly picking up his clothes from the floor and pulling them on ¡°Balfour it¡¯s me! I was feeling a bit tipsy from drinking downstairs and came up here to rest awhile! I¡¯m all alone! What¡¯s up? You need something?¡± Oh, how did Balfour find him here? He thought he heard Haillie say that Ms. Mendoza was Balfour¡¯s secretary and remembered her mentioning she came with her boss. Shoot! If York Mayes had known this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have dared touch Balfour s people. ¡°Open the door!¡¯ Balfour wasn¡¯t up for chit-chat, he reiterated York Mayes was scared out of his wits He hastily put on his clothes and opened the door, awkwardly smiling, ¡°Balfour, what brings you here?¡± One icy nce from Balfour had York Mayes retreating automatically Balfour scanned the room but didn¡¯t see anyone else. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. York Mayes was also stunned. That girl was just here! Where did she run off to? Even better if she was not here, there was less of a chance of him getting caught red handed by Balfour. He wouldn¡¯t even know how to exin his way out of it. ¡°Balfour, who are you looking for? Didn¡¯t I just tell you that I¡¯m the only one in this room resting? Haillie, sensing something off, followed into the room. She looked around, rummaged a bit, and then with a puzzled face, said. ¡°Huh? Where is she? That¡¯s not right, I clearly saw Ellinor going in with York!¡± Just then, the sound of running water could be heard from the bathroom. Haillie immediately pointed to the bathroom, ¡°Balfour, she¡¯s probably in the bathroom!¡± Balfour also heard the noiseing from the bathroom and grilled York Mayes, ¡°Who¡¯s in the bathroom?¡± York Mayes was feeling a bit guilty, ¡°No one!¡± ¡°Balfour, it must be Ellinor in the bathroom. Is she taking a shower after you know? Haillie had an incredulous and embarrassed expression York Mayes knew he had fallen for Haillie¡¯s trap when he saw her leading Balfour here. He was already on edge and snapped at her ¡°Haillie, quit talking out of your ass! Even if I did bring a girl here, she wouldn¡¯t be showering right now, I¡¯m not that fast!¡± Haillie was speechless. She felt York Mayes was shameless and thought him quite fitting for Ellinor. Balfour, with a stern face, walked over and knacked on the bathroom door, ¡®Who¡¯s in there? Come out now!¡± However, aside from the sound of water, there was no response, and no one came to open the door. ¡°Balfour, what¡¯s going on? Why are you and Haillie here? What happened?¡± Patricia happened to pass by, walked in with some unease, and asked curiously Actually, she deliberately brought some of the kids from the rtives to watch the drama, pretending to just be passing by. Haillie walked up to Patricia and exined, ¡°Patricia, Balfour is looking for his secretary! But Ellinor is here with York¡­they¡¯re together in this room.¡± Patricia¡¯s face instantly turned red, ¡°Ah.. how is that possible? Didn¡¯t Ellimar and York just meet in the banquet hall?¡± Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Haillie sounded a bit annoyed ¡°Things move so fast these days! They just met and have already spent the night together! Patricia, maybe we¡¯re just old-fashioned i can¡¯t really wrap my head around how a girl can be so easy¡± The friends that Patricia brought with her overheard the juicy gossip and immediately whipped out their phones to inform their other friends toe and enjoy the drama And that was exactly what Patricia wanted. She wanted everyone to know that Ellinor was being yed, used, and was now tainted goods With Ellinor out of the picture, she wouldn¡¯t have anypetition for Theo On the inside, Patricia was scheming, but on the outside, she put on a helpless face and sighed, Balfour, although this situation is a bit over the top, Ellinor and York are both single its their life, we shouldn¡¯t interfere. Let¡¯s just hope they get along well in the future¡± Freedom? is freedom sleeping with a guy you just met? Balfour didn¡¯t know where his anger wasing from, but he couldn¡¯t control it. He orginally thought that Ellinor was a capable girl with a good work ethic. He had changed his opinion of her thinking she wasn¡¯t the flirty type he thought she was Now, all he felt was disappointment and disgust How could a girl who was both beautiful and talented have so little self-respect and love and go into a room with a man after a few simple words?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Balfour¡¯s refined upbringing kept him fromshing out, but his voice was chillingly calm, ¡°Patricia, go open the bathroom door and call out whoever is in there! Patricia tried to dissuade Balfour a few times, then reluctantly headed towards the bathroom She was more eager than anyone to see Ellinor publicly humiliated and throw her reputation in the gutter. She approached the bathroom door and knocked lightly, ¡°Ellinor, Im sorry, but if you don¡¯te out, I¡¯m going in! There was no response from inside the bathroom. Patricia feigned helplessness and opened the door, ¡®Ellinor.¡± The bathroom was empty, save for a bathtub filling with water. Weird, where is Ellinor!? Haillie followed Patricia into the bathroom and froze when she saw it was empty They searched the bathroom but found no one A crowd of curious people had gathered at the doorway, waiting to see what kind of woman would be so bold as to sneak away with a man during a party Hearing Patricia say the bathroom was empty, Balfour also stepped in for a look, then turned to York Mayes with a cold voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Ellinor?¡± York Mayes was as puzzled as they were. He had no idea where Ellinor had gone, let alone how she had vanished. But he quickly gathered his wits, pretending to be innocent, Who¡¯s Ellinor? I dont know her! I haven¡¯t seen the Ellinor you¡¯re looking for!¡± Balfour narrowed his eyes, emitting a powerful pressure, ¡®I¡¯ll ask you again, where is Ellinor?¡± York Mayes felt a chill down his spine, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­. ¡°Mr. Howard, are you looking for me?¡± Ellinor¡¯s voice suddenly came from the back of the crowd Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Balfour paused slightly, looked towards the source of the voice, and sure enough, Ellinor was weaving her way through the crowd, casually strolling up to him. ¡°Mr. Howard, did you need something?¡± York Maves, Patricia, and Haillie all looked surprised What was going on? Howe Ellinor wasing in from outside? Balfour looked at her seriously. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Ellinor replied calmly. ¡°Nowhere in particr, I was waiting for you downstairs. I saw a bunch of people running up here, so I thought something had happened and came up to check it out. And lo and behold, you¡¯re here looking for me! Mr. Howard, why are you looking for me here?¡± Balfour struggled to find a response. How was he supposed to respond to that? Say that he thought she was fooling around with another guy? Haillie, looking incredulous, stepped forward to call her out, ¡°Ellinor, quit ying innocent. I saw you go into this room with York Mayes! You must¡¯ve snuck out and are now pretending to just being in!¡± Ellinor looked at Haillie, her expression as if she had no clue what she was talking about, ¡°What? Who¡¯s York Mayes¡± Haillie¡¯s eyes, beautifully made up, went wide, ¡®You¡¯re still ying dumb!¡± Ellinor frowned as a touch of helplessness and grievance flickered in her eyes, ¡°Haillie, we have no grudges against each other. Why do you always try to sully my reputation? Is it because you¡¯re bitter because you¡¯re not Mr. Howard¡¯s date today?¡± At this, she turned back to Balfour, Mr. Howard, don¡¯t have me apany you for non work-rted events next time. It seems to make your admirers see me as an enemy and cause unnecessary trouble for both of us.¡± Haillie¡¯s face immediately turned sour, and she hastily exined, ¡°Balfour, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I¡¯m not like that! I really did see Ellinor go into this room with York Mayes! Balfour looked at the incessantly noisy Haillie with a hint of annoyance in his eyes. He was well aware of her feelings for him, but because she was Patricia¡¯s good friend, he¡¯d always been lenient with her. She had caused him no small amount of trouble over the years. This incident was likely due to her jealousy. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor looked around at everyone, ¡®Can I ask who Mr. York Mayes is?¡± York Mayes looked a bit confused and awkwardly stood up, ¡°Um, that¡¯s me.¡± Ellinor smiled at him, ¡®Hello, I don¡¯t know you Do you know me? York Mayes was taken aback. He knew he couldn¡¯t admit to nearly hitting on Balfour¡¯s secretary now. He quickly shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met!¡± Right, we haven¡¯t met Ellinor turned back to Haillie, ¡°Haillie, see? Mr. York Mayes and I clearly don¡¯t know each other? York Mayes quickly chimed in, gaininge confidence, ¡®Exactly! We don¡¯t know each other at all! Balfour, I just had a bit to drink and was tired. I wanted to take a bath and rest here. I had just started filling the tub when you guys knocked on the door, I¡¯m totally confused¡± Balfour felt somewhat guilty towards Ellinor, but he was anything but polite to the scoundrel York Mayes, ¡°This is not a ce for you to take a bath and rest. Get dressed and go home. Do whatever you want there!¡± York Mayesughed awkwardly. ¡°Balfour, we¡¯re family What¡¯s the big deal if I take a bath here? Don¡¯t be so harsh!¡± Balfour gave a cold smile, ¡°Do you want to leave on your own, or should I have someone escort you home?¡± ¡­I¡¯ll leave on my own! Right away!¡± York Mayes, realizing that Balfour was about to have him kicked out, was immediately frightened. Not wanting to cause more trouble, he quickly buttoned up his clothes, picked up his coat from the floor, and hurriedly left. With the show over, the crowd at the door gradually dispersed Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Balfour gave Ellinor a sideways nce. He noticed her in just a cocktail dress and frowned, ¡®Ms. Mendoza, where¡¯s your coat?¡± Ellinor looked at her bare shoulders, suddenly realizing her coat was missing. Oh, crap! Turned out she had lost it when she climbed out of the bathroom window into the next room. Ever since she got pregnant, she was no longer as agile as before. This kind of blunder was not supposed to happen. Now that the cat was out of the bag, she had toe up with an excuse, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Howard. I identally got your coat dirty and left it downstairs. I¡¯llpensate you, the finance department can deduct it from my sry¡± Feeling like he nearly jumped the gun when he used her, Balfour felt a bit embarrassed and waved it off, ¡°No biggie, it¡¯s just a coat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr Howard Ellinor let out a sigh of relief. Patricia gritted her teeth on the side. That was the expensive, limited edition coat she gifted Balfour He just shrugged off the gift she gave him for Ellinor? She totally underestimated Ellinor, Who knew she could have Balfour eating out of her hand. ¡°Whats going on? Why is everyone gathered here? What happened?¡± An elegant woman¡¯s voice rang out. Her voice was authoritative yet gentle and exuded a mature sophistication. Someone respectfully called out, ¡°Aunt Bluna!¡± A woman in her thirties emerged, adorning a navy blue mermaid evening gown, and exuding calm and grandeur Patricia excitedly ran up, sweetly calling. ¡°Aunt Bluna!¡± Haillie couldn¡¯t help butpliment her. ¡°Aunt Bluna, your gown is absolutely gorgeous tonight. It suits you perfectly and makes you look radiant and grand!¡± Aunt Bluna merely nced at Haillie, ignoring the grinning Patricia, and turned to Balfour, ¡°Balfour, what¡¯s going on? Why is everyone gathered here?¡± ¨C Balfour exined, ¡°Aunt Bluna, it¡¯s nothing Just a little misunderstanding earlier. It¡¯s all sorted out now.¡± Aunt Bluna had OCD and hated anyone messing up her order, including the order of her birthday party ¡°Balfour, who did youe with today? Where¡¯s your date?¡± Aunt Bluna suddenly seemed to notice something as her gazended on Ellinor, ¡°Who is she? I don¡¯t recall meeting her!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Balfour introduced her calmly. ¡°Aunt Bluna, she¡¯s my date¡± Ellinor, looking at thevishly dressed woman, nodded respectfully, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mr. Howard¡¯s date tonight and also his newly appointed secretary. My name is Ellinar.¡± Aunt Bluna¡¯s piercing gaze scrutinized Ellinor from head to toe, ¡°Is that dress you¡¯re wearing Comi¡¯s latest model this year ¨C Elf in the Mist?¡± Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Ellinor chuckled, ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve got some serious fashion smarts, huh? Recognizing the brand and collection just like that!¡± Aunt Bluna replied elegantly, I attended theunch event for this Comi ensemble in person, so it left quite an impression. Ms. Mendoza, you have impable taste. The dress suits you wonderfully, and you wear it even better than the model did.¡± Ellinor took thepliment in stride, grinning widely, ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Aunt Blina admired Ellinor¡¯s grace and poise, giving her a once-over before extending an invitation, I¡¯m Bluna Howard, editor-in-chief of the weekly Fashion Pyramid. Ms. Mendoza, would you be interested in modeling for our magazine? While Ellinor wasn¡¯t particrly tall, she had a fantastic figure and striking features. But she politely declined. I¡¯m sorry, I just started working at Mr. Howardspary and I¡¯m not considering changing jobs at the moment.¡± Aunt Bluna looked slightly disappointed, ¡°You have such a great image; it¡¯s such a waste for you to work as a secretary!¡¯ Ellinor kept her smile. I¡¯m honored by your praise. Even though I¡¯m not looking to change jobs, I¡¯d be happy to help out in my spare time¡± With that, she turned to Balfour, Mr. Howard, would it be okay if I took on a part time job? Before Balfour could answer, Aunt Bluna cut in with an air of authority. Don¡¯t bother asking him. He wouldn¡¯t dare say no, would he? What reason would he have to object to his employee helping me out? Ms. Mendoza, give me your number. I¡¯ll be in touch.¡± Balfour was helpless and didn¡¯t say anything Ellinor took Aunt Bluna¡¯s phone and keyed in her number Aunt Bluna looked at Ellinor with satisfaction and began liking her more and more. She had a familiar feeling about this young woman but couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what it was Haillie, who was standing nearby, was green with envy watching Ellinor easily win Aunt Bluna¡¯s approval. Aunt Bluna was a renowned editor of a top fashion magazine, nicknamed the ¡°Fashion Devil¡¯ in the industry. Those who made it onto the pages of Fashion Pyramid were either global superstars or the elite. Haillie thought, ¡®What¡¯s so special about Ellinor? She¡¯s a in Jane How could she be a model for Fashion Pyramid? Patricia stepped forward, smiling sweetly. Aunt Bluna, I didn¡¯t know yourpany needed models. I¡¯ve had a lot of free time sinceing back to the country I¡¯d be happy to help out, that way you wouldn¡¯t have to bother Balfour¡¯s secretary. With how busy things are at Balfourspany. Ellinor might get overwhelmed if she had to model on the side¡± Aunt Bluna looked at Patricia, her serious expression not portraying much warmth, ¡°Patri, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to use you, but your image doesn¡¯t quite suit the style of Fashion Pyramid.¡± Patricia¡¯s smile faltered, and she nodded slightly, looking a bit hurt, I¡¯m sorry Aunt Bluna. I assumed too much and thought I could be of help.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Haillie couldn¡¯t help defending Patricia, ¡°Aunt Bluna, are you saying Patricia isn¡¯t beautiful enough? Don¡¯t forget, she was a finalist in the Miss World pageant! If she hadn¡¯t had to withdraw because of health issues, she would¡¯ve been the winner for sure!¡± ¡°And what good would that have done?¡¯ Aunt Bluna looked thoughtful as she regarded Haillie, then turned back to Patricia with a hint of disdain in her eyes, ¡°Patri is beautiful, but shecks a certain self- confidence and freedom. She doesn¡¯t have the standout quality I¡¯m looking for. Fashion Pyramids style is all about being independent, free, and different. She doesn¡¯t have that, and there¡¯s no need to force it. It¡¯s better for her to focus on her health at home.¡± Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Aunt Bluna¡¯s beef with Patricia wasnt fresh news. Patricia had been a spineless jellyfish since day one. She bent over backward for men, especially when Mr. nchet was around, she wouldpletely lose herself. Aunt Bluna had zero respect for girls who couldn¡¯t live without a man, if Patricia weren¡¯t rted, she wouldn¡¯t give her the time of day Haillie scowled, looking at Ellinor with distaste, ¡°Is Ms. Mendoza really prettier than Patricia¡± I don¡¯t see it! Aunt Bluna turned her gaze to Ellinor, her eyes lighting up with admiration. ¡®Ms. Mendoza¡¯s a different breed. She might be petite and cute, but there¡¯s a certain toughness in her eyes She oozes confidence, but most importantly, she¡¯s got this aloof aura when ites to men and power. That¡¯s the vibe we¡¯ve been chasing at Fashion Pyramid!¡± Haillie bit her lip in displeasure, thinking Ellinor was just putting on an act. Even a powerhouse like Aunt Bluna was taken in By now, Patricia¡¯s face was as red as a tomato, and getting called out by Aunt Bluna in front of everyone was mortifying Aunt Bluna, the fashion oddball who barely ever socialized with her own family, was now fawning over Ellinor and even making a sincere invitation, Patricia was seething with jealousy. Even Haillie¡¯s defense didn¡¯t make Aunt Bluna budge Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Patricia wanted to turn to Balfour for help, hoping he¡¯d put in a good word for her, but just as she was caught in a dilemma, something caught her eye. She saw a familiar figure standing behind the crowd. It was the man she¡¯d been longing for Patricia lit up, ¡°Theo, when did you get here?¡± Theo stood at the back of the crowd, and his towering height and overwhelming presence were impossible to ignore. Theo Theo! Ellinor¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her gaze quickly shifted. There Theo was, standing still like a stone statue, emanating a chilling aura. What was he doing here? Weren¡¯t the nchet family supposed to skip the Howard family¡¯s party? Ellinor was panic-stricken; her fists clenched tightly, and her mind was a mess. In the end, she came face to face with Theo Patricia pushed through the crowd towards the man she¡¯d been pining for. ¡°Theo, didn¡¯t you have a business trip yesterday? You came back so quickly? Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Theo¡¯s sudden appearance took everyone aback, and they started whispering among themselves ¡°Holy cow! Am I seeing things? Did Theo really show up at the Howard family¡¯s bash?¡± ¡°Mr. nchet must be here for Ms. Howard, right? Breaking traditions to woo the girl he¡¯s head over heels in love with, who belongs to a family he¡¯s supposed to be feuding with Talk about making a grand gesture!¡± 1 heard that despite the opposition from his own family, Mr. nchet is hell bent on getting engaged to Ms. Howard ¡°Regardless of everything else, Theo is seriously hot! I¡¯m green with envy. Ms. Howard is one lucky gal; not only does she have Balfour, who adores her, but she¡¯s also got this power yer as her fianc¨¦ Theo, with his head down, responded to Patricia, ¡°Mm-hmm¡± Though his response was brief, it left tons of room for spection Theo¡¯s deep andzy voice seemed to make their rtionship crystal clear to the onlookers. It was as if Theo and Patricia had be a cozy couple who didn¡¯t need much verbalmunication. However, seeing Patricia and Theo standing together, Balfour furrowed his brows. Theos presence was definitely not expected Subsequently, Balfour subconsciously nced at Ellinor¡¯s reaction. Ellinor was emotionless as usual, her face didn¡¯t portray any particr emotion. Aunt Bluna seemed a bit miffed, she coldly looked at Theo, clearly unhappy with Patricia¡¯s closeness with him. Aunt Bluna elegantly said. ¡°Mr. nchet, I don¡¯t recall inviting you to my birthday party. You came uninvited, is this how the nchets usually roll?¡± Theo¡¯s expression was indifferent as his gaze was fixed on a certain someone N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After a while, he turned to Aunt Bluna and calmly said, ¡®Apologies for the intrusion, I¡¯m here to find someone.¡± Aunt Bluna frowned, ¡°Find someone? At my birthday party?¡± ¡°A woman¡¯ Aunt Bluna didn¡¯t care who Theo was looking for, she was just extremely displeased with his presence, ¡°Mr. nchet, you came here uninvited today. Did you abide by the party rules? Are you apanied by ady?¡± Aunt Bluna was a control freak, she despised it when people broke her rules. Theo didn¡¯t give Aunt Bluna any ck either, he was about to retort To defuse the tension, Patricia interjected with a smile, ¡°Of course Theo is here for me. I¡¯m his date today!¡± Aunt Bluna looked at Patricia¡¯s expression and was extremely disappointed. She frowned in annoyance, feeling helpless. However, Theo didn¡¯t ept Patricia¡¯s exnation, he ignored her and walked straight towards another woman. Ellinor took a deep breath and silently prayed. Whether it was good luck or bad luck, there was no avoiding it now. She was mentally prepared. No matter what Theo would do, she had to stay calm and respond appropriately. Theo fixed his gaze on her and walked straight up to her Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Ellinor almost got bumped into by Theo, but he slightly altered his pace, sidestepped her, and kept on going. Ellinor frozel ¡°Who let you out thiste?¡± Theo¡¯s stern and deep voice echoed from behind her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ellinor snapped back to reality and turned her head to look. Belinda Wesley was standing in the crowd of onlookers and wore a face of displeasure I¡¯m just attending my social activities after work; it¡¯s not like I¡¯m up to no good!¡± Belinda finished her reply to Theo, her eyes darting towards Ellinor, giving her a small wave and a cheeky grin. Ellinor finally got it, Theo was here for Belinda! She thought Theo was here for her. Well, this was better. Theo wasn¡¯t there for her and he barely reacted when he saw her That was good At that moment, Patricia sauntered over to Theo, leaning affectionately on him, and spoke to Belinda with warmth, ¡°Belinda, when did you get here? I didn¡¯t see you!¡± Belinda responded with indifference, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been here for a while. I was just downstairs dancing and chatting with friends, then I heard there was some fun up here, so I came up I didn¡¯t expect to see¡­¡± Before she could say ¡®Ellinor¡±, Belinda felt Theo¡¯s seemingly calm but extremely intimidating gaze. She swallowed her words. Theomanded sternly, ¡®Go home now; Collin is at the door and he will take you home.¡± How could she dare disobey Thea¡¯s order? Belinda shrank her neck, ¡°Oh, fine, I¡¯ll go home!¡± This was so annoying, she was all grown up and still got scolded by Theo in public! Belinda grumbled under her breath, ¡®Really now, I¡¯m 21, not a kid I can¡¯t even hang out after work; what¡¯s wrong with an adulting homete? Ugh! While grumbling, she headed towards the door. As she walked past Ellinor, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but give her a teasing wink and stick out her tongue. Ellinor cracked a smile and returned the look. It¡¯s been a while since she saw Belinda. Under the scrutiny and whispers of the onlookers, Belinda descended the stairs on her own. After Belinda left, Patricia sighed, ¡°Theo, you seemed a bit too harsh on Belinda. She made it here today, you should let her enjoy herself before sending her home, even if it getste, she could stay over or we could have our driver take her home¡± ¡°You can¡¯t handle her Theo replied. Patricia chuckled. ¡®Oh,e on. How could that be? I think Belinda¡¯s personality is great. She¡¯s much like Byran, a little stubborn and mischievous, but deep down she¡¯s very sensible Theo didn¡¯t answer Patricia, and his gaze was firmly on Ellinor, as if countless invisible threads were tightly wrapped around her Ellinor felt the pressure On the surface, everything seemed calm, but inside, she was a total mess. If she could be invisible, she would disappear from this ce immediately Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 The atmosphere suddenly got so tense that you could cut it with a knife. There was dead silence all around Was Mr nchet eyeballing Balfour¡¯s secretary? Theo¡¯s gaze was cold and piercing hinting at someplex and dangerous undercurrents that sent shivers down your spine, even as an onlooker Aunt Bluna also noticed something was off about Theo¡¯s gaze Why was he eveing Balfour¡¯s secretary like a kid in a candy store? Wasn¡¯t Theo satisfied with Patricia? How could he be eyeing another girl? Men! They were never satisfied with what they had and always wanted more. But She had gotta admit, his taste wasn¡¯t half bad. That girl, Ellinor, was a real looker Aunt Bluna wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled about Theo¡¯s arrival and was about to tell him to hit the road when a servant who seemed to be looking for something walked up, saying ¡°Mrs. Bluna, there you are! Mr. Howard wants you toe quickly. He says he¡¯s got something to ask you¡± ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡± Mrs. Bluna asked. The servant shook his head, ¡°Mr. Howard senior didn¡¯t say. He only told me it was urgent and to fetch you right away!¡± Mrs. Bluna gave a nod, apologized to the other guests, and followed the servant out. This little interruption broke the ufortable silence and people started whispering amongst themselves again. ¡°Why does Mr. nchet keep looking at that girl?¡± ¡°Do they know each other?¡± ¡°Ms. Howard is right next to him, but Mr. nchet barely nced her way!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Patricia was anything but pleased when she saw Theo¡¯s gaze fixed on Ellinor and heard the whispers around her. She reached out, affectionately tugging at Theo¡¯s sleeve. Theo, you must be tired from your trip, don¡¯t you want to go rest?¡¯ Theo replied emotionlessly, ¡°No need. I¡¯m leaving soon¡¯ Patricia forced a smile, ¡°Sure. Then, I¡¯ll go with you¡± Not wanting Patricia to go out with Theo sote, the usually silent Balfour stepped in, ¡°Theo, why don¡¯t you stay and have a drink?¡± Haillie also chimed in, ¡°Yeah, Theo, stick around. Jonah Wyton and Kemp are here too!¡± While saying this, Haillie purposefully blocked Ellinor from Theo¡¯s sight. ¡°No, I¡¯ve got things to do With that, Theo headed for the door As he passed Ellinor, he paused and gave her a cold nce. But it was just a nce Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He lowered his eyes and kept walking. Seeing Theo ignore Ellinor, a smug smile crept onto Patricia¡¯s face. She quickly followed him, ¡°Theo, wait for me; I¡¯ming with you!¡± And Patricia left with Theo Ellinor finally rxed. She had been overthinking Theo, her former partner, had clearly moved on and held no grudges against her. What could he possibly me her for? Their partnership was over, hence why she left. There was no debt between her and Thea. Ellinor felt strange, why was she so nervous around him? With everything settled, Haillie gave Ellinor a displeased look and snorted. It seemed that Theo no longer saw Ellinor as important and didn¡¯t want anything to do with her. Haillie hesitated for a moment and then approached Balfour, ¡°Balfour, do you have a moment? I¡¯d like to invite you to dance with me¡¯ Without any expression, Balfour replied, ¡°Haillie, could you go get Patricia back for me first? It¡¯ste, we can¡¯t have her running around outside.¡± Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Chapter 501 How could Hailie possibly say no to the man she fancied? She nodded gently and said, ¡°Sure thing, Balfour. Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll get Patricia right away.¡± A feeling of indescribable joy washed over her. The fact that Balfour entrusted her with taking care of Patricia affirmed her special ce in his heart. As for Ellinor, she was just an average secretary. After Haillie left, Balfour nced at the remaining crowd. His eyes were polite but cold, ¡°Anyone else here for the show?¡± The crowd fell silent. Everyone quickly caught his drift and left. Balfour turned to Ellinor, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, how do you feel about running into someone you¡¯d rather not see?¡± Ellinor could sense the sarcasm in his words, but she simply replied, ¡°Not great.¡± Balfour smirked, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re brutally honest.¡± Ellinor sighed, ¡°Mr. Howard, if there¡¯s nothing else for me to do here, can I knock off early?¡± Balfour looked at her, ¡°Taxis are hard toe by around here. How do you n on getting home?¡± Ellinor was aware that it was indeed hard to hail a taxi in this affluent neighborhood. She initially nned to call Chase for a ride, but she couldn¡¯t let Balfour know about her connection with the Crescent Society. Otherwise, she¡¯d lose her job as a secretary. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can book a ride online.¡± ¡°An online ride?¡± Balfour scoffed, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re a full¨Ctime employee of the Howard Group now. If something happens to you on your way home, thepany will not only be responsible but also be med by the public. Are you trying to cause trouble for thepany?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Ellinor forced a smile. Was he cursing her? Why would she get into an ident so easily on the road? If he was truly concerned about the safety of his employees, Balfour could have arranged for someone to give her a lift home. But he didn¡¯t. That proved he wasn¡¯t genuinely concerned her; he was just being difficult. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait until the party¡¯s over and leave with you.¡± Balfour nodded and stood up to leave. Ellinor followed him. After a while, she spotted a restroom. ¡°Mr. Howard, I need to use the restroom.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ellinor entered the restroom, locked the door, and let out a long sigh of relief. She was sweating bullets. She sat on the toilet lid, lifted her skirt, and saw arge scrape on her thigh that was raw and bloody. She got it when she climbed out of the window from one room to another. She hit a broken window edge, which hurt so bad, but she kept a poker face, afraid that someone might find out about her escapade. After cleaning and tending to her wound, Ellinor exited the restroom. But Balfour was nowhere to be seen. She figured, why would Balfour wait for an insignificant secretary like her? Moreover, Balfour was genuinely annoyed by her. Whatever, she didn¡¯t care about Balfour at the moment. She just wanted to find a spot downstairs to sit and rest. Ellinor slowly headed toward the stairs. No one could tell she was injured. Suddenly, arge handnded on her shoulder. The palm was rough and slightly cold. Who was it? Ellinor jumped out of her skin! Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Chapter 502 ¡°Ellinor, I knew it was you!¡± Ellinor was stunned to see Bartlett Rex¡¯s handsome face for a moment and then breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± Bartlett smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who did you think it was?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing; you just scared me a bit by popping up out of nowhere.¡± Was she scared that Theo woulde back to find her? She was overthinking things. Bartlett gracefully walked over to her, ¡°Ellinor, do you remember thest time we met? That day I asked you when we could meet again, and you said it depended on fate. Today we met here; doesn¡¯t this mean it¡¯s fate for us to be together?¡± Ellinor scoffed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± Bartlett feigned dissatisfaction and furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°You sound so nonchnt! Aren¡¯t you happy at all to see me?¡± Ellinor yawned, ¡°Am I supposed to feel happy?¡± Bartlett sighed. He suddenly leaned closer to her, ¡°But I feel really happy to see you!¡± Ellinor showed no expression, ¡°Oh, really?¡± Bartlett¡¯s affectionate eyes stared at her for a good half a minute, but it didn¡¯t move her at all. * He obviously felt a bit disappointed, but he still smiled, ¡°Ellinor, the previous times I saw you, you were always casually dressed. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you dressed up so nicely; you look beautiful.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Ellinor went downstairs and looked around, but couldn¡¯t find any more quiet spots in the banquet hall; every couch or seating area was upied with people chatting. She didn¡¯t want to disturb others or be the topic of their conversation. As she came down from upstairs, Bartlett, looking rxed, was still following her. She didn¡¯t know if he had anything to do. Ellinor turned her head to ask him, ¡°Bartlett, have you seen Balfour?¡± Bartlett raised his eyebrows, ¡°Why do you need to see Balfour?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my boss now. I¡¯m his secretary and I came here with him today.¡± Bartlett seemed quite surprised, ¡°Ellinor, when did you be Balfour¡¯s secretary?¡± ¡°Just a couple of days ago.¡± ¡°Hmm? Is it for Lady Lotus¡¯s painting?¡± Bartlett looked at her. It was Bartlett who told her about the rtionship between Lady Lotus and Balfour, so Ellinor didn¡¯t n to hide her purpose from. Bartlett, in fact, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Exactly! Please don¡¯t b about this in front of Mr. Howard.¡± ¡°I certainly won¡¯t.¡± Bartlett chuckled. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Bartlett!¡± ¡°Just call me Bartlett!¡± Ellinor thought for a moment. Considering the urate information Bartlett provided, she decided to go along with his wish, ¡°Alright then! Thanks, Bartlett.¡± Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Bartlett seemed a bit spaced out. Then he smiled contentedly, ¡°No worries, Ellinor. I just rushed over after finishing work. Jonah Wyton called me and told me that they¡¯re hanging out at the Pavilion in Pearl Moon. I figure Balfour must¡¯ve been summoned as well. Wanna tag along and find your boss?¡± Mr. Howard might be with Jonah and the others, and since Theo had definitely left, she wouldn¡¯t run into him again. Considering this, Ellinor nodded, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s roll!¡± The Pavilion of Pearl Moon was a separate vi within the estate, a good distance from the party venue, and quite peaceful. Ellinor followed Bartlett into the Pavilion. Right at the entrance, she spotted three men engrossed in a game of poker, with Balfour among them. Bartlett chuckled, ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± ¡°Bartlett, you¡¯re just in time, Join us!¡± Jonahid down his cards, nced up, and saw Ellinor by Bartlett¡¯s side. He was taken aback for a moment, then joked in surprise, ¡°Bartlett, yourdy friend looks familiar!¡± Bartlett rified, ¡°Don¡¯t get it twisted. Thisdy friend is my secretary Angel. Ellinor came today as Balfour¡¯spanion. I just ran into her looking for Balfour, so I brought her over.¡± Jonah looked even more puzzled and turned to Balfour, ¡°Balfour, is that right?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Mendoza is currently my secretary¡± Balfour replied calmly. Ellinor had reappeared as Balfour¡¯s secretary after leaving the nchet family? Things were getting interesting! Jonah gazed at Ellinor for a moment, then turned towards the window, making a face, Theo, an old friend of yours is here. Aren¡¯t youing over for a chat?¡± Ellinor was stunned when she heard Jonah say this. Theo hadn¡¯t left yet? She turned her head and saw Theo loungingzily by the window with a cigarette in his hand, surrounded by smoke, looking like a heartless statue. He just hadn¡¯t joined their poker game, but he hadn¡¯t left Pearl Moon. By the time Ellinor snapped back to reality, Bartlett had already led her to a seat. As she sat on the couch watching the men y poker, she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of an icy gaze fixed on her. It was ufortable, like sitting on pins and needles or having a fish bone stuck in her throat.. Plus, she was feeling a bit tired now. Pregnancy made her easily fatigued; she had an injury on her leg, and she was simply not feeling well. Bartlett noticed her difort and asked, ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m just a bit parched.¡± Bartlett immediately got up to pour her a ss of water, ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Ellinor took the ss. Bartlett¡¯s thoughtfulness was touching. She took a sip of water and felt slightly better. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After Bartlett sat down again, he suddenly leaned over and whispered, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, I can take you home first. I remember that today should be your period. Are you feeling unwell because of that?¡± Ellinor was taken aback and surprised at Bartlett¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Having periods was a normal thing for girls. She just found it curious, ¡°Why would you remember my period?¡± Bartlett chuckled and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? The first time you came to my gallery, it was because you were feeling unwell due to your period. And that day was four months ago today.¡± Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Ellinor smirked, ¡°Bartlett, I¡¯ve gotta say, you¡¯re a real bore sometimes. So boring that you can actually remember stuff like that.¡± Bartlett replied calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t make an effort to remember, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t forget that day. To me, it was like our first date, Ellinor.¡± Date? What date? She was a married woman then, albeit just in a business partnership with Theo. But if that could be counted as a date, wouldn¡¯t that be betrayal? Ellinor didn¡¯t want to chat with Bartlett anymore. Every word he said was like a tease. Too bad he picked the wrong girl. She wasn¡¯t falling for his tricks. Across the table, Balfour was busy rearranging his poker cards. He looked up to find Ellinor and Bartlett whispering and a hint of disdain appeared in his eyes. Haillie often mentioned that Ellinor was a man¨Cma and was always ready to flirt when given the chance. He was skeptical, as Ellinor didn¡¯t strike him as a frivolous girl. But now, even a seasoned yer like Bartlett couldn¡¯t resist her charm. There was no denying that Ellinor had some tricks up her sleeve. Balfour was growing a distaste for his new secretary. Suddenly, a ringtone echoed in the room, followed by intermittent vibrations. Balfour nced at the caller ID and picked up. ¡°What¡¯s up? Alright, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± After hanging up, Balfour turned to Ellinor, ¡°Ms. Mendoza.¡± Ellinor put down her ss and stood up, ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard?¡± Balfourmanded, ¡°Mind the cards for me; I¡¯ve gotta step out for a bit.¡± Even though she was reluctant, Ellinor had no choice but toply, ¡°Alright.¡± She took over the deck of cards from Balfour and took his seat at the table. After Balfour left, Jonah Wyton seemed quite excited. He raised an eyebrow and had a smirk on his face as he began teasing Ellinor, ¡°You know how to y poker? Are you brave enough to take over Mr. Howard¡¯s ce?¡± Ellinor answered, ¡°A little.¡± Jonah Wyton chuckled, ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how you do. Don¡¯t cry if you lose all of Mr. Howard¡¯s money!¡± Ellinor sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± After Jonah yed a card, he pointed at Ellinor, ¡°Your turn, Ms. Mendoza!¡± Ellinor looked at Jonah¡¯s card, adjusted her own, and yed a card. Jonah checked her card and saw that she had made no mistake. She seemed to know the game.) Bartlett was also at the table, but he didn¡¯t want to get involved and just yed his cards casually Kemp Larios and Jonah were obviously on the same team. They stayed quiet but yed aggressively. Who would¡¯ve thought? Ellinor surprisingly won after a few rounds. The men at the table looked at her differently now, with a mix of admiration and doubt. Her poker skills were far from novice level. Furthermore, Ellinor remained expressionless throughout. She even yawned asionally and seemed distracted while ying. And she still won?! It was like a silent p in their faces. Jonah frowned, ¡°Why did you say you only knew a little with skills like this?¡± Ellinor gave a slight smile, ¡°No, it¡¯s Mr. Howard who¡¯s lucky. The cards were good.¡± Johah chuckled, ¡°Oh! You¡¯re being modest. Let¡¯s see how you fare in the next round! Since you¡¯re so good at poker, how about we raise the stakes?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t take the bait, ¡°If you want to up the ante, you can wait for Mr. Howard. I¡¯m just an employee; I don¡¯t have the money or the authority. I¡¯m just here to hold on to Mr. Howard¡¯s stake and won¡¯t raise.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jonah wasn¡¯t going to let her off the hook, ¡°No problem, we don¡¯t have to bet money! The next round is on you. Are you up for a bet against us?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Jonah obviously wasn¡¯t pleased, ¡°Huh, you¡¯re just a secretary, yet you¡¯re so full of yourself, interesting! When your bosses back, I¡¯ll ask him to hand you over to me. You¡¯ll be my secretary tomorrow, and I¡¯ll teach you a thing or two! Do you think Balfour will agree?¡± Ellinor was speechless. Well, that was hard to say. The main reason Balfour kept her was because she sessfully negotiated a major coboration between the Howard Group and Arab clients. Now that the contract had been signed, they could easily rece her for the follow¨Cup work. Furthermore, Balfour had clearly expressed his dissatisfaction with her. He could really give her away as a gift to a friend. Absolutely not! She had to stay with the Howard Group to conveniently investigate the real reason her mother was kicked out of the Howard family years ago. Jonah¡¯s provocation did put some pressure on Ellinor. After some thought, Ellinor asked, ¡°Mr. Wyton, what do you want to bet?¡± Jonah¡¯s wicked face broke into a triumphant smile. He said very sarcastically, ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy to land a new job. You might be tight on cash. Let¡¯s bet on a striptease then! Whoever loses will do a little dance here. Sound good?¡± Upon hearing the bet was a striptease, Bartlett gantly spoke up for Ellinor, ¡°Jonah, that¡¯s a bit over the top! Ellinor¡¯s ady, don¡¯t bully her.¡± Jonah didn¡¯t care, ¡°Bartlett, do you think she can¡¯t y cards? Maybe I¡¯ll be the one losing! Then you¡¯ll be in for a treat when I put on a dance!¡± Kemp indignantly said, ¡°No one wants to see you strip.¡± Jonah confidently replied, ¡°Then it¡¯ll have to be Ms. Mendoza¡¯s show!¡± Ignoring Jonah, Bartlett turned to Ellinor and said. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t push yourself. It¡¯s okay to say no.¡± Ellinor thought for a moment, then sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the bet, Mr. Wyton! But if I win, please dance in the ballroom, Mr. Wyton. Any objections?¡± Both Kemp and Bartlett looked at Ellinor with admiration. Was she really this brave?! Jonahughed carelessly, ¡°Sure! I love a good crowd. I¡¯m just worried you won¡¯t so lucky!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t say anything else and just asked, ¡°Is it sudden death?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s shuffle the cards!¡± The moment she agreed to bet with Jonah, she felt a cold gaze from another direction tighten around her neck like a steel wire. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but it made her feel a strange pressure. Jonah started shuffling and dealing. Looking at her cards, things didn¡¯t look promising. Her cards were much worse than thest round. Jonah was skillful and unconventional. Ellinor frowned. She was good at cards, but her hand was mediocre. Winning seemed difficult. Several rounds went by without her gaining any advantage. The oue was clear. Jonah, grinning broadly, taunted, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, why aren¡¯t you ying? Have you run out of options?¡± Ellinor nced at him while maintaining her cool. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was just thinking about which card to y and trying to predict what the opponent would y next. She wanted to seize every possible chance to turn the game around. Her hand was dwindling. If she made the wrong move now, she would lose everything. She needed to be extra cautious. Just then, the sofa beside her sank a little. Someone sat down next to her, bringing a faint smell of tobo. Ellinor jumped. Without looking, she knew it was Theo. The sudden presence of the man next to her jumbled up her thoughts. Goosebumps erupted on her arm. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Ellinor Mendoza¡¯s game n got all scrambled up. She took a deep breath, steadied herself, and got ready to y her hand. Out of nowhere, Theo nchet¡¯s big hand reached out. His rough fingertips pressed her card back into the pile, then picked a new one for her to y. Ellinor stared at the card he yed and had an epiphany. ying the card his way was indeed unexpected and increased the odds. of winning. She didn¡¯t understand why Theo, who was ignoring her just now, was helping her all of a sudden. They locked eyes. Theo showed no emotion. ¡°What are you looking at me for? Look at your cards!¡± Ellinor fell silent. There was no need to be so serious. She wanted to thank him, but¡­. Anyway, Theo¡¯s reminder was well¨Cintentioned. But after he scolded her, Ellinor¡¯s gratitude instantly vanished. She pouted and turned her face away, frowning at her cards and feeling a bit annoyed. Theo¡¯s action surprised everyone, but it was also expected. Jonah Wyton and Kemp Larios exchanged nces, understanding each other without uttering a word. Bartlett Rex squinted at Theo, then looked at Ellinor asplex emotions emerged in his eyes. The girl, who had always been cold to him, always seemed calm andposed and did not frown no matter what happened. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, just because Theo got close, she changed her face. This was a reaction he could never get from her, no matter what he did. Under Theo¡¯s guidance, Ellinor decided to follow his strategy and the game went much smoother. asionally, Theo would help her adjust the order of her cards, then whisper to her about what to watch out for. Every time he spoke, there was no emotional color, but Ellinor could always feel his cold aura and pressure. Ellinor was now focused on winning the game; she wouldn¡¯t care about anything else. As long as she thought he was right, she would listen. A few roundster, Jonah saw the situation spiraling out of control and realized he couldn¡¯t win. He comined, ¡°Theo, you know, a real gentleman doesn¡¯t talk while looking at his cards.¡± Theo, expressionless, gave him a cold look, ¡°A real gentleman also doesn¡¯t pick the best cards for himself when dealing.¡± Jonah, whose magic skills were high,ughed when Theo exposed him, but he didn¡¯t feel ashamed, ¡°Theo, whose side are you on? Ellinor is with Balfour; she has nothing to do with you now. You don¡¯t need to stick your nose in this.¡± Jonah¡¯s words made Ellinor feel very ufortable; he brought up the topic they had avoided before, and the atmosphere. instantly became awkward. Theo picked up the water ss on the table and drank a sip without expression, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to interfere. I¡¯m just curious to see how you would perform a striptease.¡± Jonah looked horrified and pretended to cover his chest, ¡°Theo, I thought you were my friend, and you want¡­¡± Theo¡¯s face darkened, a hint of disgust shed in his eyes and he said coldly. ¡°Bug off!¡± Ellinor nced at Jonah¡¯s dramatic expression, then turned to look at Theo next to her, discovering the cup he was drinking from was the one she just used. Why did he pick up her cup and drink from it again? Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Wasn¡¯t he a clean freak? Ellinor felt a bit strange. She frowned but didn¡¯t want to overthink it, so she urged the next yer to y their card. In the end, Ellinor put thest card on the table, once again iming victory. She raised an eyebrow at Jonah, ¡°Your turn, Mr. Wyton! I¡¯m really looking forward to your dance!¡± The smile on Jonah¡¯s face disappeared at this moment. Bartlett had a face full of anticipation for a great drama, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wyton. You raised the stakes yourself. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you couldn¡¯t deliver, right?¡± Jonah crossed his arms and gave a side nce, ¡°Bartlett, are you still my friend? Does seeing me lose make you this happy?¡± Kemp said coldly, ¡°Whose fault is that? Isn¡¯t this something you brought upon yourself?¡± Jonah pretended to be hurt, ¡°Kemp, you¡¯re not even sympathizing with me!¡± While Bartlett and Kemp were teasing Jonah, Ellinor heard Theo¡¯s deep voice in her ear, saying sarcastically, ¡°Ms. Mendoza was lucky this time.¡± Ellinor was taken aback but didn¡¯t turn her head to look at him and just replied softly, ¡°It was luck, but I still appreciate your guidance.¡± ¡°How old are you, Ms. Mendoza? Don¡¯t you know people usually lose when they gamble? How could you ept a bet without assurance?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to gamble either, but I don¡¯t want to be Jonah¡¯s secretary!¡± Theo was silent for a minute, then took a sip of water, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you only want to be Balfour Howard¡¯s secretary?¡± Ellinor nodded frankly, ¡°Um, yes.¡± Theo didn¡¯t say anything more as he suddenly gripped his cup tightly. The knuckles of his long fingers stood out more prominently, as if he were about to crush the porcin cup. Ellinor always felt a chilling atmosphere around her, so she subconsciously moved a bit further from him. Her actions were very irritating in Theo¡¯s eyes. At this point, Kemp got up, ready to catch Jonah, who was trying to escape, sneering, ¡°A bet¡¯s a bet. Let¡¯s go, Mr. Wyton; it¡¯s time to fulfill your wager!¡± Bartlett smiled and said, ¡°Ellinor, Theo, shall we go to the banquet hall and see how Jonah will dance?¡± Theo didn¡¯t move right away. Although he had just said he wanted to see Jonah strip, he wasn¡¯t really interested. On the other hand, Ellinor got up, ¡°Sure, it seems that today¡¯s guests are in for a treat!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you guys are a bit too interested in my body! You¡¯re all so mean!¡± This guy, Jonah, could still joke at such a moment?! Banquet hall. Kemp pushed Jonah directly to the center of the dance floor. The gentlemen anddies who were dancing the waltz didn¡¯t know what was going on. They saw Mr. nchet, Mr. Larios, and Mr. Rex all standing by the dance floor watching Mr. Wyton in the center, so they all consciously backed off. Jonah¡¯s handsome face was still hanging a kind of strong smile, but unfortunately, his smile looked so bad it was like he was crying. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Jonah was rocking a white suit, standing tall and proud in the middle of the dance floor, looking like a dashing and refreshing prince charming. No one could guess what he was about to pull next. As the waiter passed by with some sses of red wine, Bartlett gged him down, grabbed a ss, and with a nod of his chin, indicated to serve his buddies too. Kemp and Theo each grabbed a ss and clinked them together, excitedly anticipating Jonah¡¯s uing show. Ellinor gave the waiter a shake of her head, saying lightly. ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t drink.¡± Bartlett smiled, telling the waiter, ¡°Fetch thisdy a ss of juice.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± The waiter nodded in response and left. Bartlett moved closer to Ellinor, leaning towards her and grinning, ¡°Ellinor, you don¡¯t usually drink, do you?¡± Ellinor answered nonchntly, ¡°Depends on my mood.¡± Bartlett raised an eyebrow, curiosity and interest twinkling in his eyes, ¡°So, you drink a bit when you¡¯re in a good mood? Or a bad mood?¡± ¡°Both.¡± Ellinor replied. Bartlett chuckled, ¡°Well, if I get a chance, can I ask you out for a drink?¡± Ellinor turned her head to look at Bartlett, intending to tell him to quit messing around. But as she did, she caught sight of Theo watching them; his narrow and sharp eyes were cold and intimidating. Ellinor felt a bit off. She turned her face back, not wanting to engage with Bartlett anymore. Suddenly, the piano music in the banquet hall stopped and was reced by a lively dance number. Kemp announced, ¡°Jonah, it¡¯s showtime.¡± Jonah Wyton flipped his hair back with a swift motion of his hand. At this point, he didn¡¯t care anymore, ¡°Let¡¯s dance! I, Jonah, a grown¨Cass man, am not scared of anything! Let me show you all my dance moves!¡± As he chatted away, he unbuttoned his suit jacket, moved to the music, swung his coat around a few times, and then flung it off. The girl who caught his coat blushed, her friends around her screamed excitedly, and even sniffed his jacket. Bartlett didn¡¯t get a response from Ellinor, but he wasn¡¯t bothered; instead, he clinked sses with Kemp and Theo, sipping his wine and enjoying Jonah¡¯s dance. Ellinor was also engrossed. A smile crept onto her face as she was amused by Jonah¡¯s dance. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Surrounded by the buzzing crowd, she didn¡¯t notice the change in those cold eyes next to her. Jonah hadpletely taken off his shirt; his wide shoulders, narrow waist, and eight¨Cpack abs looked incredibly sexy under the dance floor lights and exuded an irresistible masculine charm. The women were captivated and totally engrossed. Jonah danced passionately, teasingly raised his eyebrows at the girls around the dance floor, unbuckled his belt, and prepared to strip off his lower garments. Suddenly, everything went ck. A power outage? Everyone was taken aback, and confusion ensued. In the darkness, there was chaos. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is it a power outage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so dark! What should we do? I¡¯m scared of the dark¡­¡± Suddenly someone rushed over, and Ellinor was pushed back, nearly losing her bnce. Luckily, she managed to grab Bartlett¡¯s arm. She was wearing heels, which she rarely wore, so her bnce was greatly affected. Plus, she was pregnant. If she fell in this darkness and there was a stampede, her life would be in danger. Ellinor clung tightly to Bartlett¡¯s arm to keep her bnce, saying, ¡°Bartlett, I need you to keep me steady!¡± Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Bartlett didn¡¯t answer her, but he also didn¡¯t try to shake off her hand. Soon after, a light suddenly appeared in the darkness. The butler of the mansion hurried over with a shlight, calming everyone down, ¡°Guests, please don¡¯t panic. The power outage is due to a circuit short¨Ccircuit! We have sent someone to fix it; it should be back on soon.¡± ¡°Please fix it ASAP, my girlfriend is scared of the dark!¡± ¡°Man, you gave us real fright!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone, it¡¯s just a power cut!¡± About a minuteter, the chandeliers in the banquet hall lit up again. Everyone finally heaved a sigh of relief. Everything was back to normal. However, Jonah was already standing in the middle of the dance floor, having straightened his clothes and tie. He smiled at his friends, ¡°Sorry guys, I finished my dance during the ckout. If you missed it, well, better luck next time!¡± Ellinor was suspicious. Could the ckout have been Jonah¡¯s doing? If not, Jonah was quite lucky. A power outage right at the crucial moment. She didn¡¯t want to watch Jonah strip, but he had obviously raised the stakes in the poker game just now on purpose. It was of a letdown to not see him get his just desserts. The power was back on, and Ellinor let go of Bartlett¡¯s arm. She looked up to thank him, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± bit Her words suddenly stopped because when she looked up, she didn¡¯t see Bartlett as she had expected. Instead, she was met with Theo¡¯s cold and expressionless face. Theo? How could it be him? He clearly wasn¡¯t standing there before the power cut. Ellinor never expected that the person she grabbed in the dark was Theo. Instinctively, she stepped back, wanting to get away from him. However, because Bartlett had ordered a juice for Ellinor, the waiter bringing it was approaching from behind her. Startled by Ellinor¡¯s sudden move, the waiter almost dropped the tray, and the juice almost spilled on her. ¡°Watch out!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Theo reached out and pulled her back, preventing her from colliding with the waiter. Although the waiter was visibly shaken, he still managed to steady the tray. Ellinor had wanted to get away from Theo, but instead, he pulled her towards him. He tightly embraced her and the atmosphere instantly became tense.. Theo Patricia Howard¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. Ellinor snapped back to reality and looked towards the source of the sound.. Patricia was standing not far away, holding her child named Baber, and watching them. She blinked her doe¨Clike eyes and furrowed her brows. Balfour and Haillie were also standing next to Patricia, looking at her with puzzled eyes. Realizing the situation, Ellinor immediately stepped away from Theo, making space for Patricia and the child. Patricia walked towards Theo with the child in her arms, adopting a tender and loving wife¡¯s demeanor, ¡°Theo, the sudden power outage scared both me and the child. He has been fussing to find you!¡± Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Baber reached out his arms to the man, mumbling something that sounded like ¡°Daddy.¡± The guests began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Is that Patricia¡¯s and Mr. nchet¡¯s child she¡¯s holding?¡± ¡°I think so, the kid looks a lot like Patricia!¡± ¡°Are they still not married? Howe they already have a kid?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Mr. nchet and Patricia have been together for a while, but just because their parents don¡¯t approve, they haven¡¯t tied the knot! But they¡¯re so lovey¨Cdovey, it was only a matter of time before they had a kid, right?¡± ¡°Wow, Baber is so cute!¡± Listening to the chatter, Ellinor felt a bit out of ce and backed away a bit more. Balfour also seemed to think she was out of ce and he beckoned her over in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Mendoza,e over here, let¡¯s go.¡± Finally, she could leave. Ellinor breathed a sigh of relief and obediently walked towards her boss, Balfour. ¡°Alright, Mr. Howard.¡± Haillie, however, reluctantly blocked Balfour¡¯s way, ¡°Balfour, you¡¯re leaving so early?¡± Balfour replied, ¡°Yeah, you stay here and keep Patriciapany for me.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, Balfour, I will!¡± Haillie nodded readily but shot a meaningful nce at Ellinor. Ellinor didn¡¯t take Haillie¡¯s look to heart and followed Balfour out of the noisy banquet hall. Bartlett watched Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure as he took a sip of his red wine. Jonah Wyton suddenly waved his hand in front of him, ¡°Bartlett, you seem particrly enthusiastic about Ellinor today; do you have feelings for her too?¡± Bartlett smiled, ¡°Why not?¡± Jonah Wyton paused and exchanged nces with Kemp, both feeling a bit uneasy. ¡°Bartlett, bro code! Don¡¯t let a womane between us.¡± Bartlett looked at Jonah dismissively, ¡°Ellinor is whose wife again?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Jonah looked towards Theo. At this moment, Theo was surrounded by Patricia and the child, unable to extricate himself. Jonah Wyton thought for a moment and shrugged, ¡°¡­ True! Theo and Ellinor are pretty much done!¡± Bartlett¡¯s lips curled up in a smile, ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡± The Howard Group¡¯s car was on the road. Balfour was looking at his phone, his face expressionless. Ellinor looked out the car window, noticing that they were on the highwayte at night and not on the way to the city. She asked, puzzled, ¡°Mr. Howard, where are we going?¡± Balfour looked up from his phone screen at her, didn¡¯t answer her question, but instructed the driver, ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Alright. The driver pulled the car into the emergencyne and slowly came to a stop. Balfour nodded slightly, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you can knock off now, get out.¡± Ellinor was stunned and began frowning, ¡°Mr. Howard, we¡¯re on the highway.¡± A smirk appeared on Balfour¡¯s lips, ¡°Where we are is not my concern. When I say you can knock off, you should get out and go home. No boss is obliged to give employees a ride home.¡± Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Ellinor said, ¡°I¡¯m here for work, not for fun. Even if you¡¯re not dropping me home, you could at least leave me somewhere I can hail a taxi, right?¡± Balfour squinted, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re asking for a bit much hem¡± Ellinor stared him down, ¡°Any boss with some decency wouldn¡¯t treat their employees like this¡± Balfour chuckled lightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Mendoza? Can¡¯t handle a little adversity? You were the one who confidently told me you weren¡¯t like my sister. She wilts like a flower in a greenhouse at the slightest breeze. But you can thrive in any situation Ms. Mendoza, if you¡¯re so sure you can survive anything, let¡¯s see how you handle tonight¡¯s challenge. I believe in you, Ms. Mendoza. I¡¯m sure you can find your way off this highway just fine.¡± Ellinor bit her lip and held back her anger as she listened to Balfour. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She wouldn¡¯t be ying secretary to this jerk if it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s case. But now that she was in it, she was in it till the end. With this in mind, Ellinor smiled, ¡°Fine, Mr. Howard. I won¡¯t disappoint you. Have a smooth ride, and I¡¯ll see you at the office tomorrow.¡± With that, she opened the car door and hopped out without hesitation. You¡¯re not supposed to stop on the highway, but Balfour had the driver pull over just to let her out. And the sudden detour to the highway was definitely a setup. To think this guy was her own brother Once Ellinor was out, the car took off without wasting a second. Quinton, sitting in the passenger seat, watched Ellinor disappear into the darkness and felt a pang of sadness. He turned to Balfour, ¡°Mr. Howard, it¡¯s not safe for Ms. Mendoza to be out on the highway this late¡­¡± Balfour nced at him, ¡°What? Are you smitten with her too?¡± Quinton blushed and quickly shook his head, ¡°No, Mr. Howard. I just think that if anything happens to Ms. Mendoza, it would look bad for you and thepany.¡± Balfour smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not the type to let anything happen to her.¡± What type? What did Mr. Howard think of Ms. Mendoza? Quinton couldn¡¯t make sense of his boss¡¯s sudden change of attitude. On the way, Mr. Howard was all gentlemanly, worrying about Ms. Mendoza getting cold and asking him to give her a coat. But now he was leaving her on the highway? Weird Shutting his phone, Balfour looked out into the night, his face unreadable. He had just been ying cards at Pearl Moon with Jonah when Patri called him over to show him the coat he had lent Ellinor, which was found by the mansion¡¯s servants in the yard. Based on the servants¡¯ ount, the coat was found right under the bathroom window of the second floor room. Which meant Ellinor was indeed up to something she shouldn¡¯t have been with York Mayes in the room. But when he knocked on the door, she jumped out of the bathroom window in time and pretended to have juste in from outside to prove her innocence. She was nimble and cunning. She seemed honest and straightforward but was actually deceitful and good at disguising herself. She effortlessly got Bartlett to keep hitting on her, and just now, during the ckout, she even ended up in the arms of Theo, whom she imed she didn¡¯t want to see Patri was right, Ellinor had ulterior motives for bing my secretary. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Chapter 512 On the emergencyne of the highway, Ellinor was standing alone by the road. The surroundings were pitch ck, with asional cars whizzing by, providing a fleeting brightness. Walking on the highway was risky; a speeding car could easily hit you. So, after getting out of the cor, Ellinor didn¡¯t continue walking She turned on her phone¡¯s shlight, hoping to get noticed by passing cars. Meanwhile, she was also on the phone with Ida Gipson. ¡°Ida, where the heck are you?¡± Im in Y state, remember? You told me to fly out here and have a sit-down about the LifeForce Corporation takeover Caught the morning flight. Did you forger?- Ellinor rubbed her forehead; she had forgotten that Ida was out of the country. ¡°Something up, boss? How¡¯s the Howard family¡¯s shindig going?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, just be safe out there in Y state, I¡¯ll get Chase Larios to pick me up!¡± After hanging up with Ida. Ellinor tried calling Chase. Shockingly, Chase¡¯s phone just kept ringing, no one was picking up. What on earth was he up to? Ellinor looked around the dark surroundings, furrowing her brows in thought. Was she really going to be stuck on the highway till dawn? In the old days, she could¡¯ve easily spent a night outside, no matter how harsh the conditions or how cold the winter night was. But now she was pregnant. She could take risks, but she couldn¡¯t risk her unborn child. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. If she got sick from staying out in the cold, it would affect her baby. Plus, she couldn¡¯t even take medicine. If she called the police now, she might end up in the news tomorrow Just as she was contemting whether to call the police, a bright headlight suddenly shone on her. Instinctively, Ellinor lifted her arm to shield her eyes. What was going on? Was someone else¡¯s car also having trouble? When the light finally dimmed and turned into shing lights, Ellinor could finally see what was happening. Collin got out of the passenger seat and walked solemnly towards her, saying respectfully, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, please get in the car. Ellinor nced at the Mercedes not far away and recognized the familiar license te. She was puzzled. Why was Theo here? Why was he on the highway? Neither his office nor home were in this direction. Ellinor thought for a moment, then politely said to Collin, ¡°Thanks for the offer, but there¡¯s no need. A friend will be here to pick me up soon.¡± She had no reason to get in his car now Theo already had a fianc¨¦e and a child. Any decent woman would know to avoid any potential misunderstanding. Collin looked a bit helpless but still stared at her firmly, ¡°Ms: Mendoza, I implore you not to put me in this predicament. We can¡¯t linger on the highway for too long If you don¡¯t get in the car, it will be really risky for us to stay here.¡± Ellinor fell silent. Judging from Collin¡¯s attitude, if she didn¡¯t get in the car, he couldn¡¯tplete his task and would have to wait with her. That¡¯s just how Theo operated. He didn¡¯t ept no for an answer. Ellinor felt a bit annoyed by this, but she was out of options. She thought for a moment and checked the time on her phone. It was almost midnight. She didn¡¯t want to be a nuisance to the police. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Chapter 513 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hitch a ride with Mr. nchet.¡± She headed towards the fancy Mercedes. Collin had already beat her to it and opened the backseat door for her. Once inside, Ellinor was hit by a strong smell of smoke that lingered in the car. Theo was smoking, and even with the windows down, the smoke didn¡¯t immediately clear. His recent smoking addiction seemed to have worsened and he was even continuously puffing away back at Pearl Moon. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Considering the baby inside her, Ellinor felt ufortable in the smoke-filled car. But, after all, it was not her car, so she had no right toin. All she could do was roll down her window to let the smoke out and politely said, ¡°Thanks for the lift, Mr. nchet. You can drop me off at the freeway exit, I can catch a cab home from there¡± Theo was lounging, cigarette in hand, ncing at her. His mature and deep face was inscrutable. After a while, he let out a cold chuckle. Ellinor felt ufortable under his gaze, not understanding the meaning behind his chuckle. What was heughing at? Was there something funny about what she just said? After a while, he finally asked her, ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ellinor was a bit surprised, not immediately understanding his sudden question. Theo nced at her, authoritatively saying, ¡°I asked you, where have you been for over a month?¡± Ellinor blinked embarrassingly. ¡°Oh, nowhere in particr, just hanging around.¡± Theo squinted, took a puff, and slowly exhaled the smoke, his sarcastic tone revealing a suppressed emotion, ¡°Hanging around? Your version of hanging around is quite careful, you left no trace. Did you not want me to find you?¡± Ellinor said casually, ¡°I just like to protect my privacy. Is there something you wanted, Mr. nchet?¡± Theo looked at her nonchnt demeanor, quite displeased, wishing he could just strangle this cold- hearted woman. Theo frowned, ¡°You said I wanted something?¡± Ellinor turned her face away from him, casually looking out the window, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, Mr. nchet, you¡¯re such a mysterious man, I can¡¯t figure you out!¡± Theo reached out a hand and gripped her chin, forcibly turning her face towards him. His fingers lightly grazed her cheek, as if carefully inspecting the quality of a product, finally coldly saying, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Ellinor paused for a bit, ¡°You have quite the memory to notice that!¡± Not only could he see it, but he could also feel it. He remembered every inch of her. Back at Pearl Moon, when he held her, her tiny waist was even smaller than before and was all bones. He thought she would be doing great without him this month, but she had made herself so thin. Ellinor really didn¡¯t like this vague contact; she moved back ufortably but still couldn¡¯t avoid his hand, so she frowned and expressed her dissatisfaction, ¡°Mr. nchet, please let go, don¡¯t do this. There should be a proper distance between men and women!¡± Theo scoffed, ¡°Proper distance? You seem to have forgotten the intimate things we¡¯ve been through.¡± Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chapter 514 When he awkwardly brought up that one chaotic night, a blush crept up Ellinor¡¯s clean. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Theo saw her embarrassed reaction. That was the reaction she was supposed to have to him. She was supposed to feel shy and nervous, like a little woman with feelings. A monthter, when they met again, she had no reaction and was indifferent. She didn¡¯t give a damn and even ignored his existence ¡°Ellinor¡± Theo suddenly called her name, his voice low and maic. Ellinor looked at him warily. ¡°Mr. nchet, if you have something to say, spit it out!¡± Theo moved his hand from her jaw to her chin, lifting her small face. Ellinor felt that Theo¡¯s attitude suddenly became a bit strange, seeming displeased yet flirty. In fact, with their current rtionship, any particr nickname could potentially cause an unnecessary misunderstanding She frowned, exining seriously, ¡°Mr. nchet, we used to be partners. But now that I¡¯m Mr. Howard¡¯s secretary and you¡¯re Mr. Howard¡¯s friend, I should respect you, I can¡¯t be as casual as before.¡± Theo¡¯s eyes dimmed upon hearing her mention of Mr. Howard, ¡°Your Mr. Howard just left you on the highway; it seems like he doesn¡¯t treat you like his employee, yet you¡¯re still loyal and dedicated to him.¡± Ellinor was speechless. Yes, she also thought that Balfour¡¯s behavior of leaving his employees on the highway was too much. After a few seconds of silence, Ellinor put on a brave face and forced a smile, ¡°Maybe all bosses are heartless like this! Since I chose this job, I have to ept the boss¡¯s test. For me, as long as I get paid on time, that¡¯s a good boss.¡± Theo looked at her stubborn attitude, feeling both angry and soft-hearted. She went out to find a job, was heartlessly left on the highway by her boss, and could still keep going. He had been angry at her for sneaking away, angry at her for deliberately hiding her actions from him, but when he saw that she was safe, he wasn¡¯t angry anymore. He didn¡¯t dwell on why she left quietly, he didn¡¯t want tosh out at her or pressure her, as long as she was okay and as long as she was willing toe back. She was young and still full of curiosity about the world. She hadn¡¯t fully experienced it. It was understandable for her to go out and make a mess, as long as she knew toe back home. Theo was silent. He adjusted his mood and restrained himself from venting his anger at her. He didn¡¯t want to scare her away just after finding her. After Theo let go of his pent-up anger, his eyes gradually became greedy, lingering on the girl¡¯s thin and moist lips, his thumb gently caressing her tower lip. ¡°If you want a sry, I can give that to you. How much do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you. Will youe home with me?¡± Come home with me? Was Theo trying to coax her? Ellinor was a bit stunned and felt his words were ambiguous, ¡°Mr. nchet, please have some decency! I¡¯m here to work and eam money, not to sell myself!¡± Theo paused slightly. Is this how she interpreted his rare offer? It was both funny and sad. ¡°What? Is my money and Balfour¡¯s money different? Mine can¡¯t satisfy you?¡± Ellinor felt offended This man already had a well matched fianc¨¦e and a child who could call him dad, but here he was saying to her, ¡°Come home with me.¡± Such thoughtless words! What did he take her for? What was she supposed to do when she went home with him? And he mentioned paying her? Was he implying he wanted to keep her? Ellinor could feel Theo¡¯s desire for her in his gaze. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Whether he was trying to conquer her or just seeking novelty, it was totally disrespectful to her and all about his self-centered and domineering desire. Who the hell did he think he was? That any woman would willingly be his secret mistress just because he was willing and indicated so? That was way outta line! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Ellinor got angry and pushed away Theo¡¯s hand that was gripping her chin. ¡°Yeah! I just wanna make money from the Howard Group, not you! I don¡¯t want your money!¡± She didn¡¯t want his money?! Theo¡¯s face darkened and he stared at her gloomily, struggling to control his anger He was born to control everything, so naturally, he¡¯d be pissed when he met a woman he couldn¡¯t His emotions, which were already calming down, surged again in an instant. Looking at her face, which he both loved and hated, Theo gripped her throat, ¡°Ellinor, have I spoiled you too much? Made you think I don¡¯t have a temper and that I won¡¯t get angry with you?¡± Ellinor instinctively struggled, trying to push away his hands that were gripping her throat, but to no avail. Her face was already turning red, ¡°Theo you cough cough cough!¡± Had this man gone mad? He was trying to kill her? He really wished he could just strangle her to death, so she wouldn¡¯t piss him off anymore Seeing her start to cough because she couldn¡¯t breathe, Theo finally let go, ¡°Ellinor, did you think I was joking about everything I said to you before?¡± Ellinor looked at him as her pupils trembled slightly She was the joke! She took everything he said seriously and thought he was sincere. She thought she was the only one in his heart, but in reality, he already had a child It was just too ridiculous! Just then, Theo¡¯s phone vibrated, breaking the stalemate between them. Theo nced at the screen and took a few seconds to consider before releasing Ellinor. He picked up the call and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The car was so quiet that even without the speaker on, Ellinor could hear Patricia¡¯s gentle voice on the phone ¡°Theo, where are you? As soon as you left. Baber started making a fuss and crying for you!¡± Theo frowned, ¡°Put him to sleep first¡± Patricia¡¯s voice sounded helpless, ¡°But ¡± Before she could finish, Theo hung up the call. He threw his phone aside, obviously annoyed. Ellinor didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Theo brushing off Patricia so casually on the phone. Men were always like this. They would enjoy the woman at hand while anticipating a new one, changing their minds so quickly. ¡°Mr. nchet, hanging up on Ms. Howard like that is not good for her or the kid. Don¡¯t you think? They seem to need you right now!¡± Theo looked up at her coldly. ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡± Ellinor forced a smile,¡± No, I wouldn¡¯t dare! I have no ce to interfere in Mr. nchet¡¯s affairs, but I happen to be in your car right now and any unnecessary misunderstandings would make things awkward for me¡± Theo snuffed out the nearly finished cigarette in his hand, staring at her coldly. ¡°Unnecessary misunderstandings? What kind of misunderstandings?¡± Ellinor pursed her lips, ¡°Like people misunderstanding that I¡¯m seducing a married man with a kid in his car. And that I¡¯m keeping you from answering calls and going home to your wife and kid!¡± Theo frowned, staring coldly at her, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, it seems you¡¯re the one who misunderstood first. That child isn¡¯t¡­ Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Theo was cut off by the ringing of Ellinor¡¯s phone. Ellinor¡¯s gown had no pockets, so she had been holding her phone in her hand She lifted the phone and nced at the caller ID that disyed a call from ¡°Hubby.¡± Hubby? She was baffled. When did she save this number? Since when did she have a husband? Just then, Theo¡¯s cold and angry voice broke the silence. ¡°So this is why you left a month ago?¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality, looked up, and saw Theo towering over her, his eyes zing with fury. She had never seen such a terrifying expression on him before, and for a moment she was stunned A malicious smirk hung on the corner of Theo¡¯s mouth and he said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯ve found a new hubby in just a month; you¡¯re really something, Ms. Mendoza!* Ellinor was dumbfounded. No, she was just as confused! ¡°Answer it!¡± Theo said in a cold tone. Ellinor didn¡¯t answer and declined the call. The only possibility she could think of was that Chase Larios was calling her back. Chase was probably ying a prank and had changed the name in her contacts without her noticing. And she didn¡¯t want Theo to know about her rtionship with Chase and the Crescent Society So, she couldn¡¯t answer the call and couldn¡¯t let Theo hear Chase¡¯s voice.. Theo snorted when he saw her decline the call. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer? Afraid your current hubby will find out you¡¯re with your ex?* Ex? Ellinor was puzzled. This gentleman actually imed to be her ex-husband. Theo¡¯s sarcasm made her ufortable. After thinking about it, she didn¡¯t want to exin and didn¡¯t need to exin to him, so she said imitably, ¡°I won¡¯t answer! We had a fight and I don¡¯t want to talk to him. I haven¡¯t forgiven him yet!¡± Theo was taken aback for a moment and in the next second, his eyes became even colder. If Ellinor was acting all lovey-dovey, he might have suspected that the hubby was fake and she was putting on a show to avoid him. But a fight? Only two people who were intimate would fight. So she really had a husband! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Theo¡¯s face was as cold as frozen ice and his tone was t but icy. ¡°Who is he? When did it start?¡± Ellinor cleared her throat awkwardly, ¡°Mr. nchet, who my husband is has nothing to do with you. You can rest assured that during our coboration, I did nothing to betray you and or cheat on you. I left because our partnership had ended. It was exactly three months, not a minute more, not a second less.¡± Theo¡¯s face turned even uglier and he looked at her coldly, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re really something!¡± Ellinor felt a bit guilty about the assumed husband situation, but when she thought of how this man had once cheated on her feelings, she suddenly had some thoughts of revenge and lifted her head proudly. ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡± Finally, the car exited the highway, ending this torturous journey. Ellinor said, ¡°Thanks Could you stop the car at the side of the road? I can call a cab to go home!¡± However, the driver showed no intention of stopping. Collin, who was sitting in the passenger seat, also pretended not to hear If the boss didn¡¯t speak, how could he dare to stop the car? Realizing this, Ellinor turned to the emotionless man again, ¡°Mr. nchet, could you ask your driver to stop and let me out?¡± Without even ncing at her. Theo said coldly, ¡°Address¡± Ellinor was taken aback for a moment, realizing that Theo was asking for her current address. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Chapter 517 She didn¡¯t want him to know where she lived. So she politely said, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, Mr. nchet. I¡¯d be really grateful if you could drop me off at the highway exit. I can hitch a ride back home from there¡± She kept her address under wraps, and he didn¡¯t pry, simply telling the driver, ¡°Take me home.¡± The driver responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet¡± Home? The nchet¡¯s ce? What was that supposed to mean? She hadn¡¯t misheard, right? She had no intention of heading back to the nchet¡¯s home with him! Feelingered, Ellinor reluctantly gave up the name of her residentialmunity, ¡°Harmony Residence.¡± With an impassive face, Theo gave a nod that indicated that he got it. Collin picked up on his cue and directed the driver to Harmony Residence. Having heard the conversation between Mr. nchet and Ms. Mendoza, he felt a pang of pity for Mr. nchet. Poor Mr. nchet had spent a month searching for Ms. Mendoza, only to find she already had a new husband. How was he supposed to take that? Soon enough, they pulled up at the entrance of Harmony Residence ¡°Thanks for the lift, Mr. nchet. Take care¡± Ellinor said. Then she quickly got out of the car and hustled into the building. Collin was somewhat taken aback. He wanted to ask Mr. nchet where to next, but he noticed Mr. nchet had also gotten out of the car and was following Ms. Mendoza. Perhaps he didn¡¯t believe that Ms. Mendoza already had a partner and wanted to verify it himself. Once inside the building, Ellinor hit the elevator button. As the doors were about to close, a big hand suddenly reached in and the elevator doors reopened Then Theo, without any expression on his face, stepped in. Ellinor halted and frowned in disapproval, ¡°Mr. nchet, why are you tailing me?¡± Theo replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty, so I thought I¡¯d get a ss of water at your ce. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Ellinor was speechless. Mind? She minded a hell of a lot! What on earth was this guy up to? The elevator started moving. Ellinor made ast-ditch attempt to push back, ¡°Mr. nchet, it¡¯s pretty late and I am a woman after all. It might lead to misunderstandings if people saw you heading up with me.¡± Theo turned his head to look at her with a sharp gaze, ¡°You have your partner at home, don¡¯t you? What are you scared I¡¯ll do?¡± Ellinor had no response. With no other option, Ellinor reluctantly led Theo into her home. She knew that no matter what excuse she came up with or how much she resisted, Theo wouldn¡¯t back down. That¡¯s just how he was. Once inside and having changed into slippers, Ellinor said a bit grumpily. ¡°Mr. nchet, take a seat wherever you like, I¡¯ll go get some water.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As Theo watched Ellinor head straight to the kitchen, he moved into the living room, scanning everything in the t. The floor was good, theyout was good, and the balcony view was great. Such a high end t was definitely out of reach for a fresh college grad like her. Could she really be married? Did they buy this ce when they got hitched? But there was no sign that she was married. There were no couple photos or wedding pictures. There were no men¡¯s shoes at the door and there was no manly stuff in the living room. The decor was very feminine and nothing like a couple¡¯s home. Just when Theo started to have doubts, there was a noise from the bedroom. Was there really a guy at home? Theo¡¯s brows furrowed and he quickly turned to look. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Chapter 518 N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The bedroom door creaked open and out sauntered a plump cat. The chubby furball must¡¯ve thought its master was home, so it came out, only to find a strange man standing in the living room. Its fur bristled instantly, and it lunged at the stranger like a ferocious little tiger. Theo looked at the cat with icy indifference, utterly unfazed by its threat. Ellinor came out of the kitchen with a ss of water, finding her cat¡¯s intimidation of Theo somewhat amusing, but she didn¡¯tugh out loud. ¡°Come here, don¡¯t attack the guest.¡± ¡°Meow.¡± Hearing its master¡¯s voice, the fat cat immediately became friendly and rubbed against her feet. Ellinor casually stepped over the cat and ced the freshly poured water on the table, ¡°Mr. nchet, have some water!¡± With that, she turned around and stepped over the cat again. She needed to change out of her dress first, moving around in a gown was just too inconvenient. In no time, Ellinor reemerged infy loungewear. By then, Theo was sitting on the living room couch, holding the ss of water, while the fat cat continued to hiss threats at him. Theo sipped his water emotionlessly as he eyed the cat with a hint of annoyance. Ellinor picked up her cat, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. nchet. My cat isn¡¯t fond of strangers.¡± With that, she sat down on a single sofa with the cat in her arms, grabbed the remote, and turned on the TV. The noise from the TV eased the awkward silence as she wondered when he would finally finish his water and leave. Taking a swig. Theo asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your husband?¡± A flicker of difort crossed Ellinor¡¯s face, ¡°He might still be at work.¡± Theo narrowed his eyes, ¡°What does he do? How could he still not be home thiste?¡± Ellinor frowned and nced at him, ¡°Mr. nchet, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being nosy?¡± Theo smirked, ¡°I¡¯m just curious to see what kind of man would live in such a girly house.¡± Ellinor felt a bit awkward and fell silent Ida had designed the house using a main color scheme of pink and all. The style was very much in tune with a young girl¡¯s taste. Despite her mature appearance, Ida adored pink. Ida bought the furniture, couch, decorations, and basically everything in the house, and it was all pink. As for Chase, although he was the revered vice president of the Crescent Society in public. In private, Chase didn¡¯t have much say in front of her and Ida. For example, in home decoration, he only had authority over his own room¡¯s style, and his opinion on other matters was usually not taken into ount Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Boys were usually not as neat as girls, so she and Ida insisted that his stuff should be kept in his room so he could not mess up the overall aesthetics of the living room. Those random figurines he bought, all kinds of sports equipment, and his shoes all had to be put into the shoe cab as soon as he stepped in. When leaving, even his slippers would be put away. Chase gradually got used to it as he grew up under the watchful eyes of these two girls and he didn¡¯t have any objections. Ellinor seemed to be avoiding something and was reluctant to talk, which made Theo start to question if she really had a husband. Just then, the sound of the keypad being pressed from outside the door echoed. Someone wasing home. Theo frowned and looked up towards the door. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor knew it must be Chaseing back, and because of this, she felt a bit worried as she stroked the cat in her arms and let out a sigh. She thought Chase wouldn¡¯t be back before Theo left, but things didn¡¯t go as she wished. Chase walked in, put the takeout he brought back on the shoe cab, changed into his slippers, and looked up. He was about to say something but suddenly stopped. Because he saw Theo in their house! What the hell? Wasn¡¯t Ellinor always avoiding this guy? Why would she bring him home? Chase looked at Theo, and Theo also looked at Chase. The atmosphere between the two men became tense. Not knowing what was going on, Chase didn¡¯t dare speak out and looked at Ellinor with questioning eyes. Ellinor looked at Chase and massaged her temples. Things seemed to get moreplicated and she didn¡¯t know how to handle it. Theo¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at the man who knew the password to this house, coulde and go freely, and even seemed very familiar with the cat in this house. He looked at Ellinor, ¡°Is he your husband?¡± Ellinor gave a vague answer, leaving it open to interpretation. She couldn¡¯t deny it. If she denied it, it would be even harder to exin the rtionship between her and Chase. If they weren¡¯t a couple, how could she exin them living together? However, that brief answer from Ellinor was like a sharp thorn that pierced Theo¡¯s heart. He knew Mr. Larios from Crescent Society. They had some contact because of the design contract for the nchet Building that was signed over to Crescent Society. Before, this man had expressed his interest in Ellinor, even asked for her number in front of him, and indeed called her. Did it mean that they liked each other back then and maintained contact secretly? Chase reacted very quickly, guessing the general situation through the question Theo asked Ellinor and his reactions. Then, Chase walked up, smiling politely, ¡°Mr. nchet, long time no see. Next time youe to our house, you could let me know in advance so I can prepare some food and drinks for you.¡± Theo sat quietly on the sofa, slightly looking up at him, ignoring his polite words, and asked directly, ¡°When did you two start?¡± Chase, being smart, purposely walked over and affectionately hugged Ellinor¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We got married suddenly, less than a month ago; we haven¡¯t had a wedding yet. But we will definitely have a wedding, and we will invite you.¡± Theo¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any emotions; he was silent for a while, then stood up. Chase said cheerfully again, ¡°Mr. nchet, are you leaving? Then I must thank you for sending Ellinor home. It¡¯ste now; I won¡¯t keep you. We, as a couple, will invite you for a meal. We hope you can come¡± Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Theo eyed Chase¡¯s eager invitation, then nced at Ellinor, who seemed to have no resistance to Chase¡¯s advances. His deep gaze held more than just the bloodshot signs of fatigue, there was ayer ofplex emotions. His cold, sarcastic smile was rather gloomy. ¡°Fine¡± He walked around the table, passed the two of them, and strode out of the room. Not until he had left and the door was closed did Ellinor let out a sigh of relief. Her feelings were a mess and tooplicated to put into words. His parting smirk made her squirm, and his deep, unfathomable gaze seemed to carry something shattered. What had happened to him? Why did he look at her that way before he left? As Ellinor was lost in thought, Chase curiously asked, ¡°Ellinor, how did Theo find our ce?¡± Ellinor, lounging on the couch, retorted, ¡°Where¡¯ve you been? I called and you didn¡¯t pick up!¡± Chase went to the shoe cab to fetch the food he had brought back. ¡°I went to grab some grub. Left my phone in the car. By the time I called you back, you didn¡¯t answer!¡± When he mentioned the call back, Ellinor frowned, ¡°Chase, when did you change your contact name in my phone to ¡°Hubby¡¯?¡± Chase looked surprised, ¡°What? I didn¡¯t!¡± Ellinor gave him a dubious look, ¡°If not you? Then who?¡± Her phone rang again and the caller ID still showed ¡®Hubby¡¯! She nced at the phone, then at Chase standing in front of her. It really wasn¡¯t Chase! But then who? She answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± A chuckle from Bartlett Rex came from the other end, ¡°Ellinor, are you home?¡± Suddenly, she remembered. The day she met Bartlett at the gallery in H city, he had insisted on getting her number, so she casually handed him her phone to enter it himself. Since they hadn¡¯t been in touch afterward, she hadn¡¯t noticed. Bartlett had saved his number in her phone as ¡®Hubby¡±! ¡°Ellinor, excited to see my call?¡± ¡°Bartlett, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± ¡°What did I do that was over the line?¡± ¡°What name did you save your number under in my phone?¡± Bartlettughed, ¡°That? What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯ll be your hubby sooner orter anyway.¡± Ellinor scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure of yourself!¡± ¡°Ellinor, are you free tomorrow? Let¡¯s grab a meal.¡± ¡°No!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ellinor hung up the phone in annoyance. Her mood was really irritable. She ate a little of the food Chase brought back, then went straight to bed after washing up. She was exhausted, both physically and mentally The next morning at the Howard Group. Balfour Howard emerged from the elevator, followed closely by Quinton. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Chapter 521 It¡¯s not yet office hours and not all employees were in ce, but someone was already prepping for work at the secretary¡¯s desk by the CEO¡¯s office door. Upon seeing the boss, Ellinor quickly got up, gave a small bow and said, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Howard!¡± Balfour paused in his tracks, looked at her, scrutinized her for a moment, and said quite sternly, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you look in high spirits, it seems like yesterday¡¯s problems didn¡¯t get to you. Good on you¡± Ellinor kept her smile, ¡°You tter me, Mr. Howard.¡± Balfour looked away, like he couldn¡¯t bear to look at her any longer, then walked into his office. Quinton stayed behind and asked her quietly, ¡®Ms. Mendoza, no troubles yesterday, right?¡± Ellinor replied. ¡°I¡¯m good, no issues.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Quinton sighed, seemingly sympathizing with Ellinor¡¯s situation. Last night, Ms. Howard couldn¡¯t sleep a wink after seeing Ellinor in Theo¡¯s arms at the party, thinking she might lose Mr. nchet. Mr. Howard stayed up all night tofort Ms. Howard and he was in a funk today. So, Mr. Howard¡¯s attitude towards Ellinor was quite understandable. To Ms. Howard, Ellinor was a thorn in her side. Mr. Howard¡¯s affection for Ms. Howard was so great that he couldn¡¯t stand to see her upset, hence his coldness towards Ellinor.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. For the entire morning, Balfour didn¡¯t call Ellinor into his office or give her any tasks. He only sought Quinton, even for coffee. Today, Balfour seemed particrly averse to seeing her. Ellinor understood this and didn¡¯t take the initiative to see the boss. She straightened up the files on her phone, and when she had nothing to do, she yed a game on herputer Suddenly, someone knocked on her desk. Ellinor looked up to see Bartlett¡¯s handsome face. He was grinning at her. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re working so hard¡± Seeing Bartlett reminded Ellinor of yesterday¡¯s problems caused by the name he left on her phone, which soured her mood. But she was at work, so she stood up and smiled, ¡°Mr. Rex, are you here to see Mr. Howard? Wait a sec, I¡¯ll let him know right away!¡± But before she could dial the number, Bartlett hung up the phone, ¡°No, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Ellinor¡¯s smile faded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Rex, I¡¯m working right now and don¡¯t have time.¡± Bartlett chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ll have time soon.¡± Having said this cryptic line, Bartlett turned around and walked straight into Balfour¡¯s office. Ellinor frowned, wanting to stop him, but he was already in before she could say anything. Bartlett let himself in before she could tell Mr. Howard. This would surely upset Balfour, and he¡¯d give her a hard time again! As expected, not long after Bartlett entered the office, Balfour called Ellinor in. Knowing she screwed up, Ellinor made two cups of coffee in the hope it¡¯d soothe Balfour¡¯s anger. She served the coffee to Bartlett and Balfour, took a step back, and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Howard, is there anything you need me to do?¡± Balfour looked at her, took a sip of his coffee, and said slowly, ¡°Ellinor, from now on, you¡¯ll be the manager of the sales department. Our coboration with Rex Enterprises is on your shoulders. You need to interact more with Mr. Rex and learn from his business experience¡± Ellinor was stunned. What? She didn¡¯t do anything: how did she suddenly get promoted to sales manager? Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Ellinor was suddenly promoted and when she asked Balfour why, he just said it was because she was too talented to be wasted as a secretary. That didn¡¯t sound like the real reason. She nced at Bartlett, who was sitting in the guest seat and sipping his coffee with a smile She felt the promotion must have something to do with him. After leaving the CEO¡¯s office, Quinton took her to the manager¡¯s office of the sales department and even had people redecorate her office. Before leaving, Quinton thoughtfully said, ¡®Ms. Mendoza, if you have anyints about the office or need anything, just let me know. We can adjust it to your liking at any time.¡± Even Quinton¡¯s attitude toward her had changed! Ellinor was very surprised and nodded, ¡°Thanks; I don¡¯t need anything for now.¡± She sat in her office chair, which was indeed much more confortable than the secretary¡¯s chair. However, working here was inconvenient for her mission to approach Balfour and investigate her mother¡¯s affairs. Bartlett knocked on the door of her office and walked in elegantly, ¡°So, do you like your new office?¡± Ellinor was expressionless, she came to the Howard Group not looking for a promotion or sry increase. ¡°Bartlett, tell me what you and Mr. Howard talked about, why did he suddenly promote me?¡± Bartlett sat in a chair across from her desk, smiling at her, ¡°I told him I want to pursue you, and hoped he could take more care of you because of me.¡± Ellinor was bored, ¡°Stop kidding me, be serious!¡± Bartlettughed, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I really want to pursue you; I¡¯m serious.¡± Ellinor knew that Bartlett liked to tease her, but she didn¡¯t care, ¡°I mean, what did you really tell Mr. Howard to get him to promote me? Answer me seriously!¡± Bartlett became serious, ¡°I can tell Balfour doesn¡¯t like you. I know him best. You won¡¯t have a good time working under his nose. So I told him, you will be my future girlfriend and I don¡¯t want my future girlfriend to do such chores at the Howard Group, so I hope he could give you a morefortable job.¡± Ellinor looked at him, ¡°Bartlett, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re shameless?¡± Bartlettughed happily, ¡°No, you¡¯re the first.¡± Ellinor was dumbfounded. ¡°I never take the initiative like this with other girls.¡± ¡°You probably tell every girl that ¡®you¡¯re the most special one¡±.¡± Bartlettughed, ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out that no one but you can fascinate me like this.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor was not interested in arguing with him and she asked again, ¡°So you just said you wanted to pursue me, and Mr. Howard agreed to promote me?¡± ¡°Of course not. You should know that Mr. Howard is very shrewd. If there is no benefit for him, discussing love affairs with him is useless.¡± ¡°So how did you persuade him to promote me?¡± ¡°I told him that if I could have you, his dear sister would lose a major threat, and he could finally rest easy. He thought about it for a few seconds and then agreed. After all, Balfour cares for his sister the most.¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Why would I be a major threat to his sister?¡± Bartlett looked at her deeply, ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Ellinor gave a soft snort, ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Bartlett said eamestly, ¡°It¡¯s because of Theo. Patricia Howard loves him deeply and she can¡¯t live without him. Your appearance might shake Patricia¡¯s ce in his heart.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. ¡°They already have a child, what can I possibly threaten? You guys worry too much, 1, Ellinor, don¡¯t need a man that badly, and I¡¯m definitely not the type to ruin someone else¡¯s family!¡± Bartlett was stunned for a while and looked at her, a bit surprised Ellinor felt his gaze turn a bit weird and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Bartlett came back to his senses and smiled, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go. This afternoon I¡¯ll take you to our mall, maybe we can grab a bite together?¡± Ellinor refused outright, I¡¯m not going; I have work to do!¡± Bartlett lightly tapped the table, ¡°This is also part of your job. Many of yourpany¡¯s products are sold in our Rex Enterprises chain stores. As the sales manager, you should get to know the market! I¡¯ve already spoken to Mr. Howard and told him you¡¯d be going out with me to do some market research this afternoon¡± Ellinor was speechless Rex Department Store. Bartlett raised his hand, pointed to a row of snacks on the shelf, and introduced them to Ellinor, ¡°Look, Ellinor, these are all products of your Howard Group. They¡¯ve been selling quite well in our store!¡± Ellinor looked seriously at the array of snacks and was a bit surprised, ¡°So, the Howard Group also produces food?¡± ¡°The Howard Group¡¯s snacks taste great, but food is not thepany¡¯s main business, it doesn¡¯t make a lot of profit. It¡¯s normal for you to not know since you just joined. Balfour has a soft spot for his snack factories because his sister always loves eating their own snacks, so over the years, the Howard Group has been treating food production as a sentiment, and put a lot of heart into it.¡± As he spoke, Bartlett grabbed a shopping basket, picked some snacks into the basket, then grabbed a pack of cookies, opened the package, took out one, and handed it to her, ¡°This is a ssic sandwich cookie made by the Howard Group. Want a taste?¡± Ellinor took the cookie, took a bite, and her pupils suddenly shrank. The taste of the cookie seemed to trigger something. A tangled thread in her mind seemed to suddenly straighten, then snap back. At the same time, many chaotic images shed through her mind, and quickly, they were cut off again. She instinctively furrowed her brows as her head started to ache. Bartlett noticed something was off and looked at her with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ellinor?¡± Ellinor came back to her senses and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, just feel like the taste of this cookie is a bit familiar ¡°Oh, then you must have had it somewhere before; after all, it¡¯s a best-selling cookie.¡± Ellinor mused, ¡°Yeah, maybe¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As they were walking around, a sweet voice came from behind them, ¡°Ellinor?¡± Without turning her head, Ellinor knew it was Patricia¡¯s voice. She was annoyed and didn¡¯t feel like dealing with the pretentious Patricia. When she turned around, Patricia was holding her child, and Theo was standing next to them with his hands in his pockets, standing rxed and straight. His sculpted and handsome face showed no emotion. They looked like a perfect family of three. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Patricia came over with a joyful expression, holding her child, ¡°Ellinor, what a coincidence, you¡¯re shopping here too!¡± Ellinor responded with a neutral face, ¡°Yeah, sorta.¡± Patricia tumed her gaze to Bartlett, who was standing next to Ellinor, with a subtle look in her eyes. She laughed, ¡°Bartlett, howe you¡¯re shopping with Ellinor?¡± Bartlett put on his usual smile, ¡°Because Ellinor got promoted to Sales Manager of the Howard Group today. My brother handed over all sales cooperation between the Howard Group and Rex Enterprises to Ellinor. So, I brought her to this distributor to get a feel of the market.¡± Ellinor had been worried that Bartlett would intentionally be vague but was relieved to hear him give Patricia a straight answer Patricia blinked in surprise, ¡°Ellinor, you got promoted! Congrats!¡± Ellinor knew Patricia wasn¡¯t genuinely congratting her, so she just smiled slightly. Thanks.¡± Patricia went on enthusiastically. ¡°Theo and I just popped into a baby store, but unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t find the product our child needs. We¡¯re about to grab lunch now! Bartlett, Ellinor, if you guys haven¡¯t had lunch yet, why don¡¯t we all go together?¡± With that, she looked at the man beside her, showing a pure smile, ¡°What do you say. Theo?¡± Theo, with his handsome and deep face, responded indifferently, ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Patricia, looking like she was being spoiled by her man, turned her warm gaze back to Ellinor and Bartlett, ¡°Bartlett, Ellinor, let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll all have lunch together. It¡¯s Theo¡¯s treat!¡± Bartlett seemed quite willing to join them for lunch, but he couldn¡¯t just agree without consulting Ellinor. He turned to her respectfully, ¡°Ellinor, what do you think?¡± Ellinor clearly wasn¡¯t interested, nor did she want to have lunch with Patricia. She said, ¡°Mr. Rex, thank you for taking the time to show me the market. As you¡¯ve bumped into your friend here, you should have lunch and catch up. I¡¯ll pass; I have work to handle back at thepany. I¡¯ll take off first¡± After saying this, Ellinor turned to leave. As Bartlett was about to leave with her, Patricia came running after them with her child, blocking Ellinor¡¯s way. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, right? You can¡¯t skip meals. It¡¯s not toote to go back to work after lunch. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell my brother you¡¯ll bete because you were having lunch with me. He won¡¯t me you.¡±. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Ms. Howard. I¡¯ll grab something back at thepany cafeteria.¡± Patricia looked a bit disappointed upon seeing Ellinor still insisting on leaving, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, why do I get the feeling you don¡¯t want to have lunch with me? Is it because of our misunderstanding before? Are you still mad at me?¡± Ellinor looked at Patricia and replied, ¡°Ms. Howard, you¡¯re overthinking things. I just nned on having something light back at thepany. I don¡¯t want to influence everyone else¡¯s meal with my personal preference.¡± Hearing this, Patricia immediatelyughed, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it! No problem, my child also likes light meals. You can order whatever you like. Let¡¯s go!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor looked at Patricia with a faint smile tugging at her lips. Patricia was so insistent on taking her along, merely to unt her blissful life in front of her. Who else would she be showing off to if not her? It seemed that without epting her invitation, Patricia wouldn¡¯t easily let her go. Ellinor didn¡¯t want to argue anymore, ¡°Alright, since you insist, Ms. Howard. I¡¯ll ept your invitation.¡± Patricia immediately showed a happy expression, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, I knew you were the best and would be generous!* Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Patricia first settled the kid into the baby seat, then warmly and considerately handed the menu to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, you order first, see what you fancy. Go ahead, choose anything you like!¡± Ellinor shook her head, not taking the menu. Bartlett,ughing, ced the menu between them. ¡°No worries, we can just share one. What do you feel like eating?¡± Seeing this, Patricia chuckled and tested the waters, ¡°Bartlett, you seem quite attentive towards Ellinor!¡± Bartlettughed. ¡°You caught on, huh!¡± Ellinor gave a small smile. She initially thought Bartlett was keeping a bit of distance, but here he was doing the same thing again. While ordering. Ellinor felt a stern gaze from across the table glued to her, making her quite ufortable. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The gaze was so chilly and cold that it made her scalp tingle. ¡°Theo, what would you like to eat?¡± Patricia, holding the menu, turned to ask the man beside her, only to find Theo¡¯s gaze firmly on Ellinor across the table. Her eyes dimmed for a moment, but very quickly, she started smiling again, asking once more, Theo? What would you like to eat? I can order for you! Theo casually replied. ¡°I¡¯m easy; you order¡± Patricia responded with a sweet smile, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll just order your usual favorites!¡± Her words were natural and casual, but they revealed her understanding of his taste, subtly suggesting their intimate rtionship. Ellinor ordered two vegetarian dishes and handed the menu to Bartlett, not looking anymore. Bartlett ordered two more light dishes, then elegantly handed the menu back to the waiter. There weren¡¯t many people having lunch and the food came out soon. Patricia, who had said her son needed a light meal, ended up ordering a table full of greasy dishes. Ellinor immediately smelled the sweet and greasy aroma, causing her stomach acid to rush up her throat. Lately, she had be increasingly unable to tolerate the smell of grease and one¡¯s physiological responses were often the hardest to control. She was about to throw up She quickly turned away, covering her mouth and coughing twice. After patting her chest, she finally suppressed the nausea. When she turned back, she found all three people at the table looking at her strangely. Ellinor cleared her throat, took a tissue, and calmly wiped her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve had gastritis these past few days and can¡¯t handle greasy food.¡± Theo squinted his eyes and took a sip of water. His gaze was deep, as if he had began to suspect something. He was like a that captured every subtle expression on her face. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Patricia rushed to put on a show of having just realized her mistake ¡°Oh, shoot! Sorry! Ellinor, I forgot you said you wanted something light. I ordered a bunch of greasy dishes! Waiter, can you take all these oily dishes away? My fnend doesn¡¯t like them!¡± Ellinor looked at Patricia¡¯s hypocritical face, let out a sharpugh, and waved her hand to signal the waiter to leave the food. ¡°The food¡¯s already been ordered, you guys eat it, don¡¯t waste it.¡± Patricia looked uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s fine like this!¡± Bartlett took the initiative to move the dishes farther from Ellinor and brought a lighter dish to her. ¡°Ellinor, try this one. It¡¯s sweet and sour and very refreshing¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Ellinor nodded and started eating. However, before the food reached her mouth, Ellinor felt nauseous again. She covered her mouth and got up, ¡°Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom!¡± She hurriedly left and went to the bathroom, leaving the other three people in their own thoughts as they watched her retreating figure. After a good bout of vomiting in the bathroom, Ellinor finally felt better. She came out of the bathroom, washed her hands at the sink, rinsed her mouth with water, and washed her face. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When she looked up again, she saw Patricia standing behind her like a ghost, watching her through the mirror with a wary and resentful gaze. Ellinor also looked at her through the mirror, straightened up, took a napkin, and casually asked while wiping her face, ¡°Do you need something. Ms. Howard?¡± Patricia¡¯s smile was stiff and strange. ¡°Ellinor, are you really feeling sick, or is there some other reason you¡¯re feeling nauseous?¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Ms. Howard, you seem very concerned about my health?¡± Upon seeing that she didn¡¯t directly answer the question, Patricia approached her, her innocent face now looking fierce and intimidating. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡± Ellinor¡¯s face changed slightly, sheughed again and turned to face Patricia. ¡°What? Are you afraid I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion, ¡°Ellinor, I wam you. Don¡¯t try to use pregnancy to morally ckmail Theo or try to steal him away from me! That would be too low of you!¡± Ellinorughed lightly, crumpled the used napkin into a ball, and threw it urately into the trash can next to her. ¡°Ms. Howard, it seems to me that you¡¯re describing yourself. Tying a man who can¡¯t marry you down by having his child, isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re doing right now? You should save your warning for yourself!¡± Patricia¡¯s face turned pale with anger. The innocent image she usually presented was nowpletely gone. She gritted her teeth, ¡°You! Ellinor, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Even if you really are pregnant, I guarantee your child will not be born safely!¡± Ellinor found her words quite amusing She walked towards her step by step, ¡°Really? What gives you the right to guarantee anything about what¡¯s going on in my stomach?¡± Patricia knew Ellinor was trained and if they really fought, she would definitely lose. So she didn¡¯t dare argue with her. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Chapter 527 She was taken aback by the dangerous aura that radiated from Ellinor ¡°I have my brother! He would do anything for me, he will definitely not let a woman like you secretly have Theo¡¯s child and threaten my happiness. Ellinor, you should know that even if I can¡¯t handle you, my brother will deal with you on my behalf Ellinor forced Patricia back against the wall, lifting her hand to touch her hypocritical face, ¡°Ah, such an innocent face, yet the words you spit out are even more venomous than an old witch¡¯s! Your brother would be shocked and surprised if he saw you now.¡± Patricia was at a disadvantage, but she snorted confidently, ¡°What? You want to badmouth me to my brother? Hahaha, do you think my brother would believe you? Not only would my brother not believe you, he would dislike you even more and stand up for me.¡± Ellinor agreed with her, ¡°Yeah, you have a good brother, but it¡¯s a pity you¡¯re not a good sister and always cause trouble.¡± Patricia grinned triumphantly, ¡°What? Are you jealous? Being jealous won¡¯t help! Ellinor, you will never in your life have the kind of background I have, let alone have a brother and family that adore you! This is something you can neverpare to!¡± Ellinor looked at Patricia boasting about her family, thinking about how they were half-sisters with different fathers, and those people were Patricia¡¯s family, not hers. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She found it incredibly ironic but didn¡¯t bother to smile, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re blessed, Ms. Howard. An ordinary person like me can¡¯tpare with you! But why do you care so much about someone who¡¯s inferior to you in every way? Why do you always keep an eye on me andpare yourself to me?¡± Patricia¡¯s insecurity was hit. Ellinor let go of Patricia, not wanting to hear her excuses, ¡°Enough, stop looking for excuses. You should spend this time going back to your child, your baby might be crying for his mommy!¡± Patricia didn¡¯t leave and continued to re at her belly. Ellinor knew what she was worried about and casually said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I am pregnant, it has nothing to do with your Mr. nchet.¡± Patricia furrowed her brows suspiciously, ¡°So, you really are pregnant?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°What do you think?¡± She deliberately gave a vague response to leave Patricia guessing. Because even if she directly denied it, Patricia wouldn¡¯t believe her and would be more suspicious. And no matter what Patricia thought, she would definitely not tell Theo about it. So, there was nothing to worry about. Patricia couldn¡¯t tell what Ellinor¡¯s casual response meant, but she felt that this woman was too cunning! Feeling very angry, Patricia tried to turn the tables and said provocatively. ¡°Ellinor, you couldn¡¯t get Theo, so you tried to seduce my brother, and when that didn¡¯t work, you went after Bartlett. Don¡¯t you think your behavior is a bit erratic and disgusting? Have you considered how Theo views you now?¡± Ellinor found it amusing, ¡°How does he view me? However he views me is his business! Why would I care?¡± ¡°You better really not care!¡± Patricia sneered, and then, as if she remembered something, she lifted her chin and said. ¡°Oh right, I have some news to tell you! With that, she took a piece of paper out of her pocket and unfolded it for Ellinor to see, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re pregnant, but I am! Theo said it would be great if it¡¯s a girl this time!¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes faltered slightly as she looked at the content of the paper. It was a pregnancy test report with an ultrasound image on it, and the text below read. ¡°Early pregnancy 40 days.¡± Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Chapter 528 About 40 days ago, Theo told her he was going on a business trip for half a month, but in reality, he was off taking care of a child with Patricia. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Every day, the guy would make time to video chat with her, asking if she¡¯d eaten, if she¡¯d slept, and if she missed him. Turned out he was living with another woman the whole time. Ellinor felt like something was choking her throat, and it made her feel utterly nauseous. Her nausea before was physical, now it was emotional. She was disgusted with herself for buying into his sweet nothings, waiting for him toe back like a fool, and even considering spending the rest of her life with him What was even more disgusting was that the man didn¡¯t even blink when spouting those sweet nothings. Her world copsed in that moment, but Ellinor kept her face calm. Oh well, who hadn¡¯t done something stupid for love? It was all in the past. Adjusting her mood, Ellinor gave a slight smile. ¡°Congrattions to you guys.¡± Patricia proudly rubbed her belly, her face full of happiness, ¡°Ellinor, you should know that the child in my belly is the only one Mr. nchet will recognize, and your child, even if born, will only be a bastard. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pitiful to let your child bear the name of a bastard from birth?¡± Ellinor justughed, ¡°Ms. Howard, you¡¯re expecting your second child, yet you still haven¡¯t married into the nchet family, now that¡¯s what I call pitiful.¡± ¡°You!¡± Patricia¡¯s momentary triumph was shot down, making her so angry that her face contorted. She thought Ellinor would be downcast after seeing the pregnancy test, but she didn¡¯t react at all and evenughed happily. ¡°Ellinor, we¡¯ll see!¡± Patricia admitted defeat, spat out a spiteful sentence, and left. Ellinor snorted, not taking her words seriously at all. Patricia was the kind of woman who lived for a man and was always on guard against everyone else just to hold onto a man¡¯s heart. She was such a boring woman! Ellinor¡¯s nausea hadn¡¯t faded, so she went to the bathroom again, rinsed her mouth, washed her face, and then came out of thedies¡¯ room. As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, she saw a tall man leaning against the wall in the hallway, smoking. That man was Theo. He was smoking again. Would he die if he didn¡¯t smoke? Ellinor ignored him and walked past him, nning to go back and eat. ¡°Whose child?¡± His deep voice, carrying a hint of tobo, echoed through the hall. Ellinor stopped, looked at him, and calmly asked, ¡°Hmm? Mr. nchet, were you talking to me?¡± Theo coldly stared at her and asked, ¡°Is there a third person here? Ellinor looked around and replied, ¡°Nope! So, Mr. nchet, you were just asking me about someone?¡± ¡°Are you ying dumb?¡± ¡°Mr. nchet, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m pregnant too, do you? Your friend, Ms. Howard, just asked me the same question!¡± Theo stared into her sly eyes, his gaze filled with a sternness that allowed no room for error, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not pregnant?¡± Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Ellinor heartilyughed. Then she looked at him, ¡°Mr. nchet, do you really think it was that simple? That something would happen between us just because of that one emergency?¡± Theo looked confused. He stared at her for a while, seeing that she seemed neither guilty nor nervous, Slowly, he exhaled a puff of smoke, his confusion dispersing like the smoke, though not entirely. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your husband?¡± Caught off guard, Ellinor almost forgot that she was married. She blinked awkwardly and said, ¡°Oh, him? He¡¯s probably working his butt off at this hour!¡± Theo fell silent again. ¡°Is Bartlett chasing after you?¡± Ellinor was taken aback when she heard this question. She didn¡¯t expect the conversation to shift to Bartlett. Well, Bartlett¡¯s actions did seem like he was pursuing her. Denying it would seem like she was hiding something. Ellinor candidly nodded, ¡°Perhaps!¡± Theo snickered, ¡°You¡¯re already married, can you ept another man¡¯s pursuit?¡± ept? Ellinor squinted her eyes. Where did he get the idea that she epted it? She suddenly felt peeved and decided not to entertain his question anymore. ¡°If I want to, is there a problem?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Theo looked at her coldly and his eyes filled with sarcasm, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize before, but your heart is quite big! You can ept two men at the same time and not miss a beat with either!¡± Ellinor was speechless. She didn¡¯t realize before that Theo was such a yboy. He could date two women at the same time, not miss a beat with either, and even have children! The more they talked, the angrier she got. She didn¡¯t want to speak to him anymore! ¡°Correct! My heart is not only big but also open. I want to offer a home to all the men in the world! So what? Mr. nchet, it seems like it¡¯s none of your business, right?¡± Theo frowned, ¡°Ellinor, what do you mean by that?¡± Ellinor felt annoyed andughed flirtatiously. ¡°What? Mr. nchet, are you feeling left out? Do you want to have a ce in my heart too?¡± Theo looked at her coldly, his eyes filled with offended anger and dissatisfaction with her careless attitude. Ellinorughed lightly, walked up to him, stood on her tiptoes, and said mockingly, ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re just too old for me I¡¯m not interested in old men. There¡¯s a generation gap!¡± After speaking, she even took the half-smoked cigarette from his hand and flicked off the ash in front of him, ¡°Smoke less; it¡¯s bad for your skin. You¡¯ll age!* Theo¡¯s face darkened suddenly and his veins throbbed on his forehead. Did she just call him old? Was she with another man because of the generation gap? Chase was indeed closer to her age and seemed like he was only a few years older at most. There wouldn¡¯t be anymunication issues due to an age difference. Ellinor sighed, turned around and left, opting not to converse with him anymore. Theo stood there with a stern face, staring at Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure. He watched as she threw the half-smoked cigarette he had into the bin, then walked back to the private room with a determined stride. His gaze sharpened again. Was her nausea really just a stomach issue? He pulled out his phone and called Collin, his voice cold as he instructed him. ¡°Check if Ellinor has visited any gynecology departments in hospitals recently.¡± Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Chapter 530 When Ellinor came back to the booth, she found Bartlett was gone too, and she had no clue where he¡¯d taken off to Theo wasn¡¯t back yet, leaving only Patricia in the booth, feeding her kid The two of them had just had a row in the restroom, it was a downright catfight that even got a bit ugly at some points. Now that nobody else was around, Patricia dropped the friendly pretense, shooting Ellinor a frosty nce before going back to feeding her child. Ellinor settled back into her seat, starting to munch on her food while sending a text to Chase. Suddenly, Patricia rang the service bell. Ellinor didn¡¯t pay much attention to Patricia¡¯s move since she was busy replying to the text on her phone. Soon, a waiter in restaurant uniform came in with a soup pot. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to top up your soup.¡± The waiter moved forward with the pot, filling up their pot with bone soup, but as he finished pouring, his hand suddenly spasmed, shaking the pot unsteadily, and then he lost his grip. The soup pot was about to fly toward the kid! Ellinor looked up, just in time to see the disaster about to unfold She reacted quickly, getting up to try and catch the hot soup pot, but due to inertia, some of the hot soup still sloshed out and sshed onto the face of the child in the baby seat The child, scalded by the hot soup, burst into tears immediately. The waiter looked panic-stricken, forgetting about the soup pot and making a run for it. ¡°Stop¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t manage to stop the waiter, nor did she have time to prevent him from running; the key now was to check how badly the child was hurt. Putting down the soup pot, Ellinor quickly asked Patricia, ¡°Where did the kid get scalded?¡± Patricia didn¡¯t answer, but the kid was still wailing. Ellinor saw the child¡¯s left eyelid was already swollen, it looked like a severe burn! She wanted to go over and check the child¡¯s injury out of concern, but Patricia pushed her away, shouting, ¡°What are you doing? Stop hurting my child!¡± Ellinor was shocked, she didn¡¯t expect Patricia to react like this at this time. She frowned, looking at Patricia, puzzled. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Patricia started to cry, looking behind her and saying pitifully. ¡°Theo, Baby got hurt.¡± Ellinor turned around and found that Theo was back, standing at the door of the booth, and she immediately understood Patricia¡¯s intention. Theo rushed over, seeing arge blister on the child¡¯s left eyelid, and asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡± Patricia was crying uncontrobly, but her words were clear, ¡°I called the waiter in to top up the soup, but Ellinor suddenly snatched the soup pot from the waiter¡¯s hand and poured it over the child!¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Theo looked up at Ellinor, his eyes full ofplex emotions Patricia looked extremely angry, ¡°Ellinor, if you have any grievances, you can vent them on me directly Why do you have to hurt such a small child? He¡¯s not even one year old!¡± Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Just a few dayster and she¡¯s back at it again. Ellinor gave Patricia a nasty look, her dislike for Patricia had reached a boiling point. How could she use a situation where her child got hurt to her advantage? This woman really had no shame! Although Ellinor didn¡¯t like this kid¡¯s mom, she believed the kid was innocent. The poor thing got scalded, he must have been in terrible pain right now and did not understand why he hurt so much She didn¡¯t rush to defend herself. Instead, she whipped out her phone and dialed emergency services, giving therm the address. After hanging up, she started talking ¡°The waiter almost spilled the whole soup pot on your kid. I was just trying to save him. But the waiter ran off because he was afraid of taking the me However, Patncia looked at her in disbelief, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re lying! I saw you snatch the soup pot from the waiter and throw it at my son. How dare you me the waiter?! You¡¯ve gone too far¡± Ellinor really didn¡¯t like Patricia¡¯s attitude, so she coldly reminded her ¡°Ms. Howard, maybe you should worry about your son first, he¡¯s crying in pain!¡± Patricia looked taken aback and then started weeping even more pitifully, ¡°He¡¯s my own son, how could I not care about him? Ellinor, you hurt my son and yet you¡¯re ying the saint! Ellinor, I invited you to lunch, how could you treat me like this?! I always thought you were a good person.¡± Ellinor ignored her and let her continue her performance. Not getting a response from Ellinor, Patricia turned to Theo, ¡°Theo, what should we do about our child? He¡¯s hurt.¡± Theo calmly checked if the child had any other injuries and once he was sure there weren¡¯t any, he immediately picked him up and told Patricia, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we¡¯re going to the hospital¡± Patricia nodded while sobbing. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going to the hospital¡± Ellinor blocked Theo¡¯s path, Tve already called an ambnce; it should be here soon; it¡¯ll be faster than you taking him to the hospital.¡± However, Theo didn¡¯t wait; he went around her, holding the child, and left swiftly. Patricia followed Theo out, and as she passed Ellinor, she had a victorious smile on her face and even scoffed. Ellinor was fuming, the child was so badly injured, and yet, as his mother, she could still smile? At that moment, Bartlett came back from taking a call just in time to see Theo carrying the crying child and leaving with Patricia He looked puzzled and asked Ellinor after entering the room, ¡°What happened?¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Their kid got scalded by hot soup, it¡¯s pretty serious.¡± Bartlett was taken aback, ¡®How did he suddenly get scalded?¡± Ellinor snorted, ¡°They¡¯re saying I did it, can you believe it?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°No way!¡± Bartlett replied firmly, then he scanned her up and down nervously. ¡°Ellinor, did you get burned?¡± Ellinor did get burned when she grabbed the hot soup pot and her palm was a bit sore now But she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it, so she shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Bartlett finally rxed, ¡°d you¡¯re okay, let¡¯s go to the hospital to check on the kid!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t object and she nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± She felt sorry for the kid for having been born to such a ruthless mother, his childhood would probably be filled with horrors. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Chapter 532 The doctors immediately treated the kid¡¯s wound, applied medication, and bandaged him up. They told the family that the burn to the kid¡¯s eye was pretty bad and that it might leave a scar once it was healed Upon hearing that her baby might be scared, Patricia¡¯s tears started to spill out, ¡°My poor baby, he¡¯s too young to be hurt! Theo, what are we gonna do?¡± Theo tried to keep his cool andfort her, ¡°The doc just said it might happen; it¡¯s not set in stone.¡± But Patricia kept sobbing Theo got a bit impatient and said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s a boy; a scar on his face is no big deal, as long as he¡¯s not hurt anywhere else. Patroia pulled herself together a bit upon feeling Theo¡¯s imitation, She wiped her tears and said with a sigh. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s a boy; a scar won¡¯t ruin his future. Tjust think it¡¯s unfair to him, he shouldn¡¯t have to go through this.¡± Theo didn¡¯t say anything more and went into the ER to check on the kid. Right now, the one who neededfort more than the crying Patricia was the injured kid who didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Seeing Theo going to check on the kid, Patricia followed him Baber¡¯s left eye was tightly bandaged, he had stopped crying, but he looked a bit dazed, like he had cried himself silly. Patricia got emotional again after seeing her son in such a pitiful state. She turned her head and red at Ellinor at the door,pletely different from her usual gentle demeanor, and shouted at her ¡°Ellinor, why? Why would you hurt my son? I could take whatever you do to me, but you hurt my son, he¡¯s just a baby! How could you be so heartless?¡± Patricia grabbed Ellinor¡¯s clothes and demanded an answer Seeing this, Bartlett immediately stepped in to protect Ellinor, ¡°Patricia, calm down. I understand how you feel, but I believe Ellinor has nothing to do with this.¡± But Patricia wouldn¡¯t let go of Ellinor and she tearfully said to Bartlett, ¡°Bartlett, how could she not be involved?! I saw her grab the soup pot and pour it on my son¡¯s facel There¡¯s no reason I would falsely use her!¡± 1 Bartlett wanted to protect Ellinor, but he didn¡¯t want to use force on Patricia. He was caught in the middle, not knowing what to do. However, it was Ellinor who pushed Bartlett away and faced Patricia, ¡°Ms. Howard, do you really care if your son¡¯s face will be scarred?¡± Taken aback by the question, Patricia got imitated, ¡°Ellinor, what are you talking about? I¡¯m his mother, of course I care about my son!¡± ¡°Really? It seems to me that my potential fate is more important to you than your son¡¯s injury. You are clinging to me here and it seems like you don¡¯t really care about your son¡¯s condition¡± ¡°Theo is taking care of my son; I trust him! i just need to get justice for what happened to my son as his mother!¡± Ellinor looked at her with confusion, ¡°Ms. Howard, your current state seems quite different from your usual gentle and quiet image!¡± Feeling uneasy. Patricia was too eager to deal with Ellinor and got a bit too hasty. This is the power of motherly love! Any mother in this situation wouldn¡¯t be calm and gentle! I¡¯ll fight whoever hurts my son!¡± Ellinor sneered, ¡°Then you should feel guilty! It seems to me you¡¯ve hurt your son the most!¡± Enraged, Patricia red at her, ¡°Ellinor, why are you still so unrepentant? Why are you so crue!? Why did you hurt my son?¡± As she spoke, she shook Ellinor as if she had lost her mind. Feeling annoyed, Ellinor pushed Patricia away. She felt that Patricia was just being impotently angry.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Ellinor gave Patricia a light shove. Patricia reacted as if she¡¯d been pushed with a lot of force, staggering back and almost falling over Patricia was trying to provoke Ellinor intoshing out, hoping to convince people that Ellinor was the one who had hurt the child Just as Patricia was about to fall, someone caught her, preventing her from hitting the ground She thought it was Theo who had caught her and felt a surge of happiness, only to find out it was her brother, Balfour Balfour helped her to her feet and protectively held her, then red at Ellinor, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare push her again.¡± Ellinor replied, ¡®I didn¡¯t push her, I just moved her hand off me¡± Balfour frowned, ¡°I saw it, and you still deny it?¡± Ellinor thought ¡°What did he see? Is he just imagining things?¡± When she found out that it wasn¡¯t Theo who had caught her, Patricia felt a bit disappointed, but she still nestled into her brother¡¯s arms, tearfully saying, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re finally here Baber¡¯s face is ruined.¡± Balfour coldly looked at Ellinor and asked, ¡°What did the child do to upset you? How could you treat a child who doesn¡¯t understand things this way?!¡± Ellinor answered calmly, ¡°Mr. Howard, I didn¡¯t do what Patricia ims I did.¡± Balfour sneered, ¡°You didn¡¯t do it? Can anyone vouch for you?¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Then call the cops!¡± She thought that, at that time, only she and Patricia were present. The waiter would definitely avoid responsibility, they wouldn¡¯t own up to anything. Balfour felt disgusted by Ellinor¡¯s defiant and unrepentant attitude. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While gently patting his sister¡¯s back tofort her, he red at Ellinor, thinking about how to handle her next. At this point, Bartlett intervened, ¡°Balfour, I think there might be a misunderstanding. Ellinor has no reason to hurt Baber, it doesn¡¯t benefit her. There are definitely cameras in the restaurant, just send someone to check the footage.¡± Balfour said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to check it. The restaurant¡¯s camera brokest month and still haven¡¯t been repaired, nothing can be found.¡± Upon hearing this, Patricia cried even harder, ¡°Bro, the camera was broken! Ellinor must have known it was broken, that¡¯s why she dared to hurt Baber!¡± Balfour frowned andforted her, ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Baber suffer in vain, she will pay for this.¡± Ellinor stood there and found Balfour¡¯s usatory gaze a bit ironic. Having worked at the Howard Group for a few days, Ellinor had gotten to know Balfour. Balfour was extremely astute and calcted in his work and social interactions, one could even say he was a bit cunning. But when it came to his sister, he seemed to lose all rationality. His obsession with his sister was simply indescribable! Balfour didn¡¯t question Ellinor further, knowing she wouldn¡¯t admit to anything. He turned to a man who had just walked out of the emergency room. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t you have something to say?¡± Theo had just arranged for the child¡¯s hospital treatment. He looked at Balfour and then said expressionlessly, ¡°Ellinor,e with me.¡± Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Theo was nning to pull Ellinor aside for a chat and Patricia instantly got a bit jittery With teary eyes, she turned around from Balfour¡¯s arms, ¡°Where are you taking Ellinor?¡± Theo gave Patncia a chilly look, ¡°Keep the kidpany for now, we¡¯ll sort this out¡± From what he said, was Theo nning on pinning something on Ellinor? Maybe she had already gathered enough evidence to prove that Ellinor was up to no good, and Theo surely believed that Ellinor had been nning to hurt Baber and he was not going to let her off the hook With these thoughts, Patricia nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look after Baber,e back when you¡¯ve sorted everything out.¡± Theo didn¡¯t respond to Patricia again, his cold gaze fell on Ellinor, and he ordered, ¡°You,e with me.¡± Ellinor really didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, but this was about who had harmed his son. If she refused to cooperate with the investigation, knowing Theo¡¯s character, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let it go. After a thought, Ellinor nodded and decided to go with him. However, Bartlett raised his arm to stop Ellinor and asked Theo, ¡°Theo, where are you taking her? Ellinor couldn¡¯t possibly be that kind of person and she would never harm a child.¡± Theo squinted his eyes, his hard and dark face didn¡¯t have the usual courtesy he showed to friends, ¡°Do you really know her?¡± Bartlett smiled slightly. ¡°T¡¯ve known Ellinor for quite some time; I trust her character. And you? You¡¯ve known Ellinor even longer than me, don¡¯t you know her at all?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Theo snorted, ¡°Trust? On what grounds? Your intuition? Or because you like her?¡± Bartlett¡¯s eyes dimmed but he kept a calm smile, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t make this ugly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mr. Rex, I¡¯m fine. I can go with Mr. nchet to clear things up.¡± Ellinor cut Bartlett off. She didn¡¯t want to see these two men at a standoff because of whether she had harmed someone. If outsiders saw this, they might think she was some kind of troublemaker who caused these two old friends to turn against each other over a woman. Bartlett frowned, still worned, ¡°Ellinor, you really don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ellinor waved casually at Bartlett, then followed Theo towards the long hallway of the hospital. At the end of the hallway, Theo entered the stairwell. Without hesitation, Ellinor followed him in. ¡°If you have any questions, fire away. But no matter how many times you ask, my answer will stay the same, I didn¡¯t do what I didn¡¯t do. If you really don¡¯t believe me, just call the cops! It won¡¯t be my first time being falsely taken to a police station.¡± As soon as she entered the stairwell, Ellinor made her position clear Theo didn¡¯t respond to her and just leanedzily against the wall with his tall, slender figure and slowly lit a cigarette. After a puff, he took a small, elongated box out of his pants pocket and casually tossed it to her, and with a cold voice, he said, ¡°Treat your hand first!¡± What? Ellinor instinctively caught the thing he threw. Looking closely at the item in her hand, she found out that what Theo gave her was actually a tube of burn ointment. Ellinor¡¯s pupils shrank slightly and she was stunned. Theo actually noticed that her hand was burned. She didn¡¯t show any signs; how did he find out? Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Anyway, since she got the ointment now, there was no reason not to use it. Thank you¡± She expressed her thanks lightly, not probing into how he found out about her burn Opening the ointment, she applied it to her aching palm while saying, ¡°All in all, I didn¡¯t hurt that kid it was the waiter¡¯s mistake at the restaurant!¡± At this moment, Theo¡¯s deep eyes seemed to lose focus. Through the smoky haze, his expression was hard to make out as he looked at her, ¡°Did I ask you that?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°So, you didn¡¯t call me over just to give me some burn ointment, did you?¡± Theo didn¡¯t answer, squinting at her burned hand and the shiny diamond ring on her ring finger with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re remarried now and still wearing the wedding ring I gave you?¡± Ellinor fell silent ¡°Remamed¡± was a misnomer. She had only coborated with him before and it was not a real marriage. Moreover, she didn¡¯t even like the diamond ring on her ring finger. ¡°I wish I could take it off, but I can¡¯t remove this custom ring! If you¡¯d like, Mr. nchet, you could give me some special solution to take it off right now and I would happily give it back to you. So you can give it to your future wife.¡± Theo looked at her coldly and his eyes were dark as he said lightly. ¡°No need. My future wife doesn¡¯t need hand-me-downs¡± Ellinor was startled, then frowned. His future wife didn¡¯t need hand-me-downs? Did he mean he wouldn¡¯t want a second hand woman for a wife? Was he mocking her for being touched by him and then marrying someone else? Thinking about this, Ellinor felt very ufortable and retorted sarcastically. ¡°What a pity, Mr. nchet. Even if your future wife doesn¡¯t want second-hand goods, she has no choice. Because you yourself are a second-hand good, having been married before. We¡¯re all the same!¡± Theo was taken aback and his face was full of anger. His words were only referring to the ring, not her. She misunderstood him and didn¡¯t lose out at all, she just snapped back. Theo stared at her for a while, not bothering to argue with her. He said unhappily, ¡°After you apply the ointment, leave this ce and go where you belong!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ellinor was stunned again, looking surprised, doubting if she had heard wrong, ¡°Mr. nchet, are you saying you want me to leave?¡± Theo slowly exhaled smoke, ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ll handle things here. You don¡¯t need to stick around!¡± Having said that, Theo threw away and stomped out his cigarette. He turned, opened the door, and strode out. Ellinor stood still in the stairwell, looking down at the small tube of burn ointment, recalling Theo¡¯s words and his attitude. She felt veryplex. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Did Theo never suspect from the beginning that she had hurt his son? Did he call her over just to give her an out and a chance to leave safely? Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Patricia sat by her kid¡¯s bedside in the hospital, feeling all jittery inside She wasn¡¯t overly worried about the kid¡¯s condition. The docs had already said that the wounds were pretty much stable and wouldn¡¯t affect any other aspects. They only suggested a few days of hospitalization because they were worried the family wouldn¡¯t be able to take proper care of the wounds, which might lead to infections What really twisted her guts was Theo, who had gone off to have a chat with Ellinor. Where the hell was Theo? What on earth was he talking about with Ellinor that took so long? The kid on the bed unable to express his pain verbally, whimpered even in his sleep due to the bum pain Balfour stood by the bed with a stern face. As the kid¡¯s uncle, how could he not be pissed to see fits nephew in such agony? In his eyes, Ellinor was nothing but a troublemaker. She always stirred up problems wherever she went! Now, Ellinor was not only Patricia¡¯s biggest headache but also a potential threat to the safety of Patricia and the kid. Maybe from the get-go, he shouldn¡¯t have kept her in thepany just because of her work skills Balfour had cut her some ck before since she helped them out once, but she kept pushing his buttons by bullying and hurting Patricial For Patricia¡¯s well-being, he couldn¡¯t let Ellinor stick around. He had to get someone to deal with her After some senous thinking, Balfour turned around, made a call, and walked away Not long after Balfour left, Theo walked into the ward. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re back!¡± Patricia¡¯s face lit up and she got up to walk towards him But she soon noticed something was off Why was Theo back alone? Where was Ellinor? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Patricia took a good look behind him, confirmed that Ellinor wasn¡¯t there, and asked, ¡°Theo, where¡¯s Ellinor? Didn¡¯t she admit to hurting Baber?¡± Theo looked at her calmly and said, ¡°She¡¯s gone¡± Patricia was stunned, ¡°Gone?¡± Bartlett, who was checking his phone in the ward waiting for the girl toe back, also got up and came over to ask, ¡°Theo, where did Ellinor go?¡± Theo nced at him. ¡°Not sure.¡± Bartlett frowned but didn¡¯t ask more, nning to call Ellinorter to find out. Patricia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, ¡°Theo, how could Ellinor just up and leave like that?! She hurt my child so badly, how could she just walk away like that?¡± Theo looked at Patricia, who was on the verge of crying, ¡°Why are you so sure that Ellinor hurt Baber?¡± Patricia was taken aback and looked up at him with a wronged expression, ¡°Because I saw it! Theo looked at her skeptically. ¡°Are you sure you really saw it?¡± Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Patricia was a bit rattled by Theo¡¯s piercing gaze Using tears to cover up her guilt, her eyes reddened and tears started to pour Just then, Balfour finished his call and walked in to find his usually untouchable sister being questioned by Theo in a cold manner that even brought her to tears. Balfour was pissed, quickly stepping forward and pulling his sister into his arms. ¡°Theo, what are you implying? Are you suggesting Patricia would frame Ellinor on purpose?¡± Theo remained stoic as he met Balfour¡¯s gaze, ¡°What I mean is, she might have made a mistake¡± Patricia leaned against her brother, shaking her head with a mix of resolve and hurt, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t make a mistake. It was Ellinor who poured hot soup on Baber Theo, did Ellinor say something that made you distrust me?¡± ¡°Nothing was said.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you believe me? Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would nder others on a whim? Theo, I¡¯m not like that.¡± Balfour couldn¡¯t stand to see his sister crying so hard. ¡°Theo, are you questioning Patricia¡¯s character? Just because Ellinor sidestepped responsibility with a few words, you start doubting someone who nearly lost her life to save yours?!¡± Remembering Patricia¡¯s past kindness, Theo¡¯s expression softened, he looked at Patricia with a bit more leniency and guilt.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He stopped questioning Patricia and simply said, ¡°I had a peek at the restaurant¡¯s surveince before leaving; the camera wasn¡¯t broken; it was the surveince system. Fix it, and we can pull up everything that happened and reveal the truth.¡± Balfour agreed. ¡°Sure! It would be great if we could fix the surveince system. I¡¯d like to see what really happened, whether Patricia is wrongfully using Ellinor or not.¡± Hearing that the surveince could be fixed, Patricia froze. Her face went pale and her expression turned ugly. Oh crap! Once the surveince was fixed, wouldn¡¯t everyone realize she was lying and that she was framing Ellinor? Patricia didn¡¯t expect that the broken surveince system could be fixed. No way! She couldn¡¯t let that happen. If they found out she was lying, not only would Theo despise her, but even her doting brother would be disappointed Patricia felt incredibly uneasy. She quickly put on a magnanimous and forgiving face and sighed softly, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it, since Ellinor is gone, I think it¡¯s time to let it go! I¡¯m really tired, I don¡¯t want to pursue this anymore, and I don¡¯t want you and Theo to worry!¡± Balfour was deeply moved to see his sister still think of others despite being wronged. He softly said. ¡°Patri, we can¡¯t just let this slide! Baber is hurt, we can¡¯t just let it go! If you¡¯re tired, stay here and rest with Baber, leave this to me, don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t let you and Baber be wronged for no reason!¡± Patricia was very anxious when she saw that her brother was still insisting on pursuing the matter. She tugged at Balfour¡¯s arm to persuade him again, ¡°Bro, let¡¯s drop it! I really don¡¯t want to trouble everyone with this! To be honest, I should also be med for this! I insisted on inviting Ellinor to dinner, and because she dislikes me, she took her anger out on my child! It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ll just keep my distance from Ellinor from now on!¡± Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Chapter 538 ¡°Ms Howard, should I stay the hell away from you? Every time I cross paths with you, bad luck just seems to stick to mel Ellinor barged in all of a sudden, her face a mix of obvious fatigue and a sarcastic smirk Theo¡¯s brows furrowed in annoyance upon seeing her retum His stern gaze was full of confusion What on earth was she doing back here? Ellinor understood his silent question just by looking at him. She shrugged her shoulders and through her own look, she made her stance clear. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should she leave? Theo shot her a cold nce, then ignored her Patricia¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw that Ellinor was back. So she walked up to her, trying to make peace. ¡°Ellinor, let¡¯s just call it quits today! Whether you admit your mistake or not, I¡¯m ready to forgive you. As long as you stop causing trouble for my family, I won¡¯t hold a grudge¡± Seeing her approach, Ellinor quickly backed off, her disgust evident on her face, as if she had just spotted a pesky bug. ¡°Stop! Ms. Howard, don¡¯t you dare forgive me, I don¡¯t need it! What I need now is to prove my innocence!¡± ¡°Ellinor¡± Patricia yed the victim, the good hearted one who offered forgiveness but wasn¡¯t appreciated, still trying to convince Ellinor to mend her ways, ¡°Please stop being so stubborn, I really want to make peace with you¡± Ellinor had enough of Patricia¡¯s performance. She ignored her, lifted her head, and turned to Balfour. ¡°Mr. Howard, I just heard Mr. nchet mention that the restaurant¡¯s surveince can be fixed. Please take Ms. Howard and me to check the footage right now to clear my name!¡± Before Balfour could respond, Patricia intervened. ¡°Brother, let it go, let¡¯s not bother with her anymore; let her leave! I¡¯m tired, I don¡¯t want to drag this on. Taking care of the baby here at the hospital is more important!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Ms. Howard, why do you seem so scared to check the surveince? I, the so-called ¡®criminal, am not scared. What are you afraid of?¡± Patricia was speechless and caught off guard by Ellinor¡¯s remark. Seeing Ellinor¡¯s determined andposed demeanor, Balfour, who was observing, slightly frowned. He began to believe that maybe she was really innocent, while his sister¡¯s reaction was somewhat odd. At first, Patri was adamant about seeking justice for Baber, but her attitude changed when Theo mentioned the surveince could be fixed. Could it be? Was Patri lying about Baber being harmed by Ellinor, all to win Theo¡¯s heart and make him despise Ellinor, ultimately defeating her love rival? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The thought made Balfour¡¯s gaze on his sister, Patricia, more scrutinizing. If Patri was lying, he would feel like he never really knew his sister. His sister, Patri, who had always been so kind and innocent, couldn¡¯t be such a scheming viin, right? Patricia felt her brother¡¯s suspicion. She was a bit flustered but didn¡¯tpletely lose control. The more she was suspected, the calmer she had to be. The matter wasn¡¯t settled yet and she definitely wouldn¡¯t admit defeat now Patricia quickly thought of a n and immediately put on an offended look, I¡¯m not scared, I¡¯m only thinking of your well-being. I don¡¯t want you to get too hurt!¡± Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Chapter 539 ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve gotta understand that once they check out the surveince footage, my bro will surely seek revenge for me and my child and use the tape as evidence to charge you with assault! The only reason I don¡¯t want to press charges is because you¡¯ve helped Theo deal with the old folks at home before, so you¡¯re sorta an old friend. But why the hell can¡¯t you change? Why the heck are you still choosing the wrong path?¡± She said all this with such righteous indignation that anyone who didn¡¯t know the truth would think Ms. Howard was a beautiful, kind, and forgivingdy. Ellinor saw through her act and chuckled lightly, ¡°Ms Howard, I appreciate the sentiment, but I¡¯ve always been someone who¡¯s not afraid to face the music. If the cameras did catch me doing what you¡¯re using me of, I¡¯d march myself into prison without a second thought, no matter how many years they gave me, I wouldn¡¯t appeal!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Patncia red at her, grinding her teeth in frustration, but still managed to put on a show of being teary- eyed and wronged. She knew very well that things hade to this point because Ellinor was backing her into aer. If she didn¡¯t ask to see the restaurant¡¯s surveince now, she¡¯d look super guilty and suspicious, since even her brother was starting to doubt her. ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s do it your way!¡± Patricia, after all her theatrics, put on a face of helplessness and sighed deeply. ¡°Bro, I was thinking of letting Ellinor off the hook this time since I was womed that you¡¯d want to avenge Baber as soon as you saw the tape and be too harsh on Ellinor. But Ellinor doesn¡¯t appreciate it, and she even hints that I¡¯m lying and that I¡¯m scared. It¡¯s just too much! In that case, I guess there¡¯s no need for me to pull any punches! Bro, let¡¯s go check the hotel¡¯s surveince right now!¡± Balfour¡¯s suspicion faded when she saw his sister¡¯s reaction getting back to normal, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Baber¡¯s nanny had arrived at the hospital. So Patricia gave her a few instructions and was ready to leave. Ellinor, on the other hand, was alert to Patricia¡¯s change of attitude. Patricia knew that the truth from the surveince would only prove her to be a liar, but she was suddenly not afraid to check the footage, there must have been something shady going on. Balfour and Patricia turned around with their eyes full of hostility. He nced at Ellinor, who was in deep thought, and said sarcastically. ¡°What are you daydreaming about? You wanted to prove your innocence, right? Let¡¯s go!¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality, nodded, and followed the siblings out. Bartlett walked over to Ellinor and whispered, ¡°Ellinor, where¡¯d you disappear to earlier?¡± Ellinor answered, ¡°Nowhere, I just took a stroll and got some air¡± ¡°Oh, I thought you ditched me!¡± Ellinor gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°Mr. Rex, you¡¯re a grown-up; you can take care of yourself without me. If you want to leave, just go! You¡¯re not needed here!¡± Bartlett chuckled lightly, ¡°No, we came together and we should leave together. That¡¯s what I call seeing things through!¡± Theo squinted coldly as he watched Ellinor and Bartlett walk side by side. Just then, he received a call from Collin. ¡°Mr. nchet, I¡¯ve checked all the OB-GYN appointment records in all hospitals; Ms. Mendoza is indeed,¡± Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Chapter 540 When the restaurant owner saw several important guestse back asking to review the surveince footage, she became very nervous and quickly exined. ¡°Guys, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wanna let you see the tapes, but our security system¡¯s really got some bugs I can¡¯t open it and I can¡¯t see a thing¡± Balfour coolly looked up and checked out the cameras around the restaurant and the counter. Just like Theo said, the cameras were not broken because the power lights were still shing So he told the owner, ¡°We already know your security system¡¯s messed up, so we brought our tech guy to fix it. You just need to go along with this¡± Even though the owner didn¡¯t recognize these guests, she could tell from their outfits and demeanor that they were not ordinary people. And the problem did happen in her restaurant, so she didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Alight Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Balfour called over his bestputer engineer from thepany, signaling him to check where the system had gone wrong. The engineer, getting the boss¡¯s orders, nodded and got the owner¡¯s permission. He went behind the counter and started to check why the security system wouldn¡¯t open and kept crashing The owner was standing nearby, mumbling about when the system might have gone wrong and if it would be hard to fix The Howard Group¡¯sputer engineer was very professional. He quickly found out the problem was a coding error in the system that caused it to crash whenever it was opened and he immediately started fixing it. In less than ten minutes, the engineer finished the job. ¡°Mr. Howard, it¡¯s fixed.¡± The owner was surprised, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really fixed¡¯ How did you do it so fast? You guys are amazing!¡± Balfour then instructed. ¡°Now find the surveince footage from the private room where these four had lunch.¡± ¡°Sure thing. Mr. Howard¡± After getting the instruction, the engineer turned to the owner, ¡°Could you tell me the name of the room and the exact lunchtime?¡± The owner answered truthfully. The engineer nodded and started looking for the footage, but soon ran into a problem and said with a frown, ¡°Mr. Howard, I can¡¯t find the footage. All other surveince has been restored, except there¡¯s no memory card in that room¡¯s camera¡± Balfour frowned and looked at the owner questioningly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The owner looked bewildered and shook her head, ¡°I have no idea! There should be a memory card. No one has touched those cameras since the system went down. They¡¯re all hung high up, where even our cleaning staff can¡¯t reach!¡± Balfour looked at the owner, feeling like she wasn¡¯t lying, so he told his engineer, ¡°Go check that room.¡± ¡®On it.¡± In less than a minute, the engineer came back and reported regretfully. ¡°Mr. Howard, there is indeed no memory card in the camera in the room. It must have been taken!¡± Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Balfour¡¯s eyebrows knitted in deep dissatisfaction with the oue. Patricia appeared utterly shocked and baffled ¡°What the heck? Why is the CCTV from our private dining room the only one without a memory card? Bro, this is really weird!¡± Balfour found it equally puzzling. The CCTV was fixed, but only the camera in their private dining room was missing a memory card. It was hard to believe it was a coincidence His eyes were bright and thoughtful as they swept over Ellinor, who was also investigating the truth, as a hint of suspicion flickered within him. Seeing her brother¡¯s reaction, Patricia also turned her gaze toward Ellinor Seeming to have thought of something, she said. ¡°Ellinor, I remember you left the room after Theo and I. Could it be that you took the memory card from the camera to destroy the evidence?¡± Hearing his sister¡¯s suspicions, Balfour¡¯s doubt grew. ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s your answer?¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t take any memory card.¡± But her denial, without any proof, seemed rather weak. Patricia shook her head as her face filled with disbelief. I see. Ellinor, you had already taken the memory card from the camera beforehand! That¡¯s why you¡¯re so confident. You¡¯re pretending to be righteous by asking us to check the CCTV together and iming to prove your innocence. In reality, you¡¯re just pretending not to feel guilty and want us to see you as calm andposed, so my brother and the others might believe you¡¯re innocent! Right?¡± From the moment she entered the restaurant, Ellinor had been standing quietly by the side, not voicing any opinions. Now that the stolen memory card had made her the prime suspect, she wasn¡¯t surprised Because the moment Patricia suddenly changed her attitude and agreed toe and check the CCTV, she knew things wouldn¡¯t easily go her way. The memory card being taken indicated it held the truth of the situation, which could expose Patricia¡¯s attempt at framing her. That¡¯s why it was urgently removed. This undoubtedly proved that the disappearance of the memory card was directly rted to Patricia. Without a doubt, Patricia was the one who was most afraid of everyone seeing the CCTV footage. But Patricia had been with them the whole time, with no chance to take the memory card. So there were only two possibilities. One possibility was that Patricia had already sent someone to take the memory card. The other was that someone in the restaurant was in cahoots with Patricia and had taken care of it for her. As Ellinor remained silent, Patricia asked mockingly. ¡°Ellinor, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Have you realized you¡¯re wrong? If you¡¯d admitted your mistake earlier, I might have forgiven you. But you let things escte to this point! Even if I wanted to forgive you now, my brother wouldn¡¯t let you off the hook so easily!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor still ignored Patricia, knowing full well that Patricia was behind this. She turned to the restaurant owner and asked, ¡°Has anyone else dined in that room after we left?¡± The owner shook her head, ¡®No, it was past dining hours after you left, no other customers came in Since there were no other customers, it could only be the restaurant staff. Ellinor asked further, ¡°Where is the waiter who refilled our soup at noon?¡± Chapter 542 Chapter 542 The restaurant manager¡¯s eyes flickered with caution. ¡°That waiter should be in his dorm right now. He told me he wasn¡¯t feeling well, so he took half a day off to rest! What do you need from him?¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Regarding the child that got bumed in our private room today, I have a few questions for him.¡± The manager frowned, ¡°I want to make it clear that befom you guys arrived, I had a serious talk with our staff! He said the incident of the kid getting burned by hot soup had nothing to do with him. I feel that you shouldn¡¯t drag our waiters into your affairs, after all, they¡¯re just regr folks trying to make a living¡± Ellinor smiled and nodded, showing her understanding, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to ask him a few questions; I won¡¯t put him in a tough spot¡± The manager was tom between protecting her employee and not offending her customers. After a moment of thought, she gged down a waiter who was cleaning up and instructed, ¡°Go get Gavin from the dorm, tell him I need him¡± Soon enough, Gavin, the waiter in question, was called over from his dorm by his colleague. Gavin walked in shyly, ¡°Boss, you called for me?¡± The manager said, ¡°The guests you served in the private room this afternoon are looking for you and have a few questions. Just tell them what you told me earlier Don¡¯t be afraid, just tell them the truth!¡± Upon seeing Ellinor and a few others, Gavin¡¯s face immediately turned tense, and then he pointed at Ellinor and blurted out. ¡°Boss, it was her! She grabbed the soup pot from my hand! I was refilling the hotpot on the table when thisdy suddenly stood up, snatched the soup pot from my hand, and sshed it directly onto the kid¡¯s face!¡± Everyone turned to look at Ellinor in shock, finding it hard to believe. Ellinor could confirm that this waiter was the one who had added soup to their pot. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. And his version was exactly the same as Patricia¡¯s? Ellinor¡¯s expression slowly grewplex, but not because everyone was ming her. Instead, she was very clear that she had not done such a thing to hurt a child, but the lies told by Patricia and the waiter, two people who should have nothing inmon, were identical. Therefore, it could be confirmed that there was a connection between this waiter and Patricia, and it seemed they had coordinated their stories. Ellinor had thought that the child¡¯s burn was just an ident caused by a nervous waiter, and Patricia took advantage of the situation to frame her But now she realized that things were not that simple and that the truth might be more terrifying If Patricia and this waiter were connected, and they had premeditated on how to use her and describe the situation, then it could be inferred that the waiter didn¡¯t identally hurt the child but did it intentionally under Patricia¡¯s instruction. This was not an ident but a trap carefully set by Patricia, who even didn¡¯t hesitate to have a waiter burn her own child. What kind of mother would do such a thing?! Ellinor was shocked by her discovery, and her new understanding of the extent of human depravity left her stunned. ¡°Ellinor, the witness has used you. Anything else to say?¡± Balfour¡¯s cold and angry voice echoed. His patience had worn thin and he felt like he wanted to throw her in jail right away and never let her out. Patricia, with a quivering voice, urged her, ¡°Ellinor, just admit your wrongdoing If you show the night attitude, I can plead for you with my brother.¡± Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Ellinor slowly snapped back to reality. She nced at the furious Balfour and then at the seemingly sweet but deviously cunning Patricia. She snorted, ¡°Mr. Howard, how can this waiter named Gavin be considered a witness?¡± Balfour stared at her coldly, ¡°And why can¡¯t he be? Patricia and he are not close, yet their testimonies match perfectly. I think that¡¯s proof enough¡± Not close? It seemed like Balfour really had no clue about his scheming sister Well, she will just help him see the light today! ¡°Mr. Howard, can I have ten minutes? I¡¯ll prove that this waiter, Gavin, can¡¯t be a witness and that his testimony is invalid!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t rush to refute Balfour¡¯s words; she simply requested for ten minutes. Balfour didn¡¯t object and calmly watched her struggle Patnoia felt like victory was in her grasp and wasn¡¯t panicked at all. She and the waiter, Gavin, had nned everything perfectly, even the memory card from the surveince camera had been removed and destroyed. There was no way things could turn around now, Ellinor¡¯s struggles were futile! Ellinor calmly asked the waiter, ¡°You said I snatched the soup pot from your hand and sshed the kid. So tell me, which hand did I use to grab the soup pot from you?¡± The waiter¡¯s eyes flickered, he subconsciously looked at Patricia, but she didn¡¯t look back at him or exchange any nces. ¡°The situation¡­the situation happened so suddenly, I¡­I can¡¯t remember those details!¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t in a hurry, ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t remember, I¡¯ll ask you some other questions, so please answer truthfully. Gavin frowned, ¡®Go ahead, I¡¯m telling the truth anyway!¡± Ellinor stared into Gavin¡¯s shifting eyes and asked, ¡°After all of us left the restaurant, did you enter that private room again?¡± The waiter immediately shook his head, ¡°No!¡± Ellinor squinted, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t?¡± Waiter Gavin answered resolutely, ¡°I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t!¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Alright, remember what you just said!¡± Then, Ellinor turned to theputer engineer Balfour had brought, politely asking. ¡°You just said that only the surveince from that private room can¡¯t be essed, right? Can the rest be essed?¡± The engineer confirmed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Ellinor gave a slight smile, ¡°Could you please pull up the surveince footage from the hallway outside the private room. Let¡¯s see if our waiter Gavin here entered the room after we left!¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin¡¯s face turned pale, and his guilty and nervous eyes darted toward Patricia. Oh boy, Patricia hadn¡¯t expected Ellinor to check the surveince from this angle. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Alright then¡± Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Theputer engineer once again sat down in front of theputer to review the surveince footage. Fetching the video would take a bit of time, and Ellinor was getting a tad lied standing amund She scanned the room, looking for a chair to park herself on And just as she was on the hunt for a seat, her gaze once again collided with Theo¡¯s deep-set eyes. Theo was also there, given that it was about the real story behind his son¡¯s burn injury. But he didn¡¯t approach or say anything and just found himself a chair where he could chill out and smoke a cigarette, looking like he couldn¡¯t care less about what was going down The smoke blurred her vision, making it impossible for Ellinor to read Theo¡¯s mind. She had a hunch that he wasn¡¯t all that concerned about his wife and child. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Just then, a slender hand passed her a bottle of mineral water. Ellinor looked at the water, then up at Bartlett¡¯s handsome and gentle smile. ¡°Thanks¡± She said as she took the bottle. She was indeed a bit parched. She uncapped the bottle, took a sip, and threw a nce at Patricia sitting nearby. Patricia seemed to be keeping her cool, looking like she had nerves of steel. The waiter, Gavin, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t as cool. He seemed really on edge and his fingers were fidgeting non-stop. A few minutester, theputer engineer got up to report, ¡°Mr. Howard, the waiter named Gavin went to the private room again after Ms. Howard and her friends left,ing out about a minuteter. I¡¯ve clipped the relevant part of the footage. You cane take a look.¡± Balfour walked over, checked the footage, and confirmed that Gavin did indeed go to that room again about 20 minutes ago. Then, Balfour turned to Ellinor with a serious look, ¡°What does him going back to that room imply?¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°Mr. Howard, it implies a lot. Because this is enough to prove that he took the memory card from the room¡¯s surveince camera¡± Balfour looked at the waiter, ¡°Did you take the memory card from the surveince camera?¡± Gavin quickly shook his head in denial, ¡°No! Not me! What memory card? I, I don¡¯t know!¡± Ellinor calmly capped her bottle of water and said, ¡°Gavin, the hallway¡¯s surveince video has recorded that you entered that room again after we left. Are you still going to deny it?¡± I just went to clean up!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? Did you finish cleaning in just one minute? Even if you¡¯re super efficient, why did you lie just now? You obviously went to the room, but you said you didn¡¯t. What are you trying to cover up?¡± Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Gavin said awkwardly, ¡°Well maybe I got mixed up! I have to clean so many rooms every day, it¡¯s easy to lose track of which is which!¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Gavin, with a memory like yours, do you often serve the wrong dishes? If you¡¯re always like this, I doubt your boss will keep you on for long!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Waiter Gavin¡¯s eyes flickered nervously, I¡¯m not feeling well today, so my memory¡¯s a bit off. Miss, you forcibly took the soup pot from me to hurt that kid. Why are you trying to pin it on me now?¡± ¡°Did I say you had anything to do with the kid¡¯s burns? I¡¯m just looking for the memory card¡± Ellinor snickered, then turned serious, ¡°Gavin, it¡¯s not toote to hand over the memory card Otherwise. I¡¯ll call the cops and let them use their professional means to find out who took the memory card instead! I¡¯m sure you were careful to wipe off your fingerprints when you took the memory card! But what you might not know is that police technology is so advanced now that even if you wiped off your fingerprints, the air around you would have recorded your body cells for up to 24 hours. The police just need to collect these cells from the air with their special equipment, and they can immediately verify whether the suspect¡¯s DNA matches yours! That¡¯s called the Body Cell Evidence Law! If the police find out you took the memory card,bined with your illogical behavior, it would be hard for them not to suspect you of causing premeditated harm to the child¡¯ Her words left the three highly educated gentlemen, Theo, Balfour, and Bartlett, puzzled. They looked at each other, wondering if they¡¯d heard wrong. What was this ¡°Body Cell Evidence Law? That¡¯s night, Ellinor made it up! There was no suchw, she was just trying to scare Gavin. Gavin, not well educated, didn¡¯t understand what body cells were. But seeing how confident she sounded, he believed her and was terrified. He was scared that the advanced police technology would find his DNA and he freaked out, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t! I have no grudge against you, why would I hurt a kid I don¡¯t know?¡± Ellinor seized the opportunity to press him, ¡°So admit it, did you take the memory card? Who told you to?¡± Gavin became extremely uneasy and began subconsciously looking at Patricia, ¡°She asked me to¡­¡± The truth was about to be exposed. Ellinor narrowed her eyes, ¡°Who is she?¡± Gavin looked confused and was struggling to cope with the situation. His eyes fell on Patricia as if his defenses were about to break, ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Suddenly, Patricia began to cough as if she were choked by something. ¡°Patn, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Balfour, worried, supported his sister and gently patted her back. Patricia coughed for a while before slowly recovering. Her face was pale, and she said weakly, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m okay, just a bit choked by the smell of the kitchen¡¯s smoke.¡± Balfour breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay.¡± During the coughing fit, Patricia had secretly signaled Gavin. Gavin paused as if he had received some sort of prompt or threat. He looked around in confusion, then suddenly pointed at Ellinor, ¡°It was you! Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to take the memory card from the camera? You said you were afraid of being caught and sent to jail for hurting the kid, so you transferred some money to me and asked me to destroy the evidence on the memory card. Now you¡¯re trying to put all the me on me! You really can¡¯t be trusted¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, the situation was back in Patricia¡¯s hands! Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Chapter 546 ¡°When did I ever tell you to take out the memory card and destroy it? How did I contact you? Which bank did I use to transfer money to you? How much did I transfer?¡± Ellinor quickly fired a series of questions at the waiter, Gavin, demanding immediate answers. There was no doubt that this waiter, Gavin, was lying. He must be under pressure from Patricia, hence why he suddenly started lying just as the truth was about to What the hell did Patricia do to him? However, such hastily made-up lies would definitely have many holes and would be easily picked apart. Faced with such questioning, Gavin¡¯s face turned tense again, hurriedly scrambling for answers, ¡°It was half an hour ago. You contacted me through social media, asked me to do this thing for you, and even transferred some money to me¡± Ellinor raised her eyebrows coolly, ¡°Oh? Social media? So where¡¯s our chat history? Show it to everyone!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Gavin swallowed nervously, ¡°What chat history? You were careful; after contacting me, you asked me to delete all your contact information and chat history!¡± ¡°Really? We only met for the first time today, when did we exchange social media contact information? Howe I don¡¯t know about it?¡± ¡°Ummm¡­ you specifically found me before you left and asked for my social media ount, how can you pretend not to know now?¡± Ellinor snorted, ¡°When I left, you had already run off. Where was I supposed to find you for your contact information? Alright, let¡¯s say what you said is true. If I really asked for your contact information, gave you money, and asked you to destroy the evidence, then why did you use me of snatching the soup pot from your hands and scalding that kid when you first saw me? Since you took my money, you should be speaking up for me and perjuring yourself. Why aren¡¯t you saying nice things for me? Gavin, don¡¯t you think your statements are contradictory and illogical?¡± Gavin was already sweating bullets from Ellinor¡¯s calm counter-questioning. Her logical thinking ability was far superior to his and he was on the verge of a meltdown. ¡°It was you¡­ you told me to say it like that, you said it would sound more real¡­ Ellinor couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°So, to make it more real, you¡¯ve taken my money and betrayed me?¡± Patricia was cursing Gavin inwardly for being useless. How could he not even be able to make up a decent lie? Patricia put on an unbearable expression. With red eyes, she tugged at Balfour Howard¡¯s arm, looking like she simply wanted to stand up for the underdog. ¡°Ellinor is being so harsh; isn¡¯t she forcing the waiter to change his story? Why is she pushing the me onto an innocent worker? I think it¡¯s really unfair!¡± Balfour looked down at his almost tearful sister and frowned, and his gaze toward Ellinor became extremely impatient. Quinton also stepped forward to report his findings to everyone, ¡°Mr. Howard, we¡¯ve checked the waiter¡¯s ount, there was indeed a transfer of money into his ount half an hour ago.¡± Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Balfour was looking at Ellinor with an unwavering gaze that was full of seriousness. ¡°Ellinor, cut the crap! Given the circumstances, there¡¯s no point in ying your little games. No one¡¯s buying what you¡¯re selling anymore! Ellinor calmly faced Balfour, ¡°Mr. Howard, don¡¯t you find the allegations the waiter has against me a little bit fishy?¡± Balfour frowned, ¡°Then why would a waiter who had no beef with you before try to frame you out of the blue?¡± Ellinor was disdainful of Balfour¡¯s irrational behavior whenever his sister was involved and gave a sarcasticugh. ¡°Mr. Howard, do you think it¡¯s possible that the waiter injured your nephew and is trying to pin the me on me to save his own skin? And he¡¯s the one who took the memory card? Maybe he was trying to wipe out evidence of his own wrongdoing. The money in his ount was unsigned. Could it be that someone else transferred it to him?¡± As she said thest sentence, she cast a meaningful look at Patricia. Patricia looked wronged and clung to her brother nervously, ¡°Why is Ellinor looking at me like that? I haven¡¯t done anything to upset her.¡± To shield his sister from Ellinor¡¯s intimidating attitude, Balfour pulled Patricia into his arms, patted her shoulderfortingly, and red at Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, if you put all these smarts to good use, I bet you¡¯d be a real whiz. But right now, you¡¯re out of options. Either turn yourself in, or I¡¯ll call the cops. Your choice¡± ¡°Wait till you realize you¡¯re barking up the wrong tree, I choose to clear my own name!¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, having lost her patience with Balfour She walked up, rudely pushed aside Balfour and Patricia, who were blocking her way, and strutted towards the restaurant¡¯s counter, where the engineer was still sitting in front of theputer. She waved at him, saying, ¡°Get up. I need to do some digging The engineer felt the pressure as the strong-willed woman approached, but he couldn¡¯t allow her to tamper with the surveince system, so he looked up to his boss for instructions. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Balfour, who was just pushed aside, looked unhappy. He thought for a moment, then nodded, signaling his subordinate to get up and let her investigate. Let¡¯s see what Ellinor could dig up. Was she really not giving up until thest minute? With the boss¡¯s permission, the engineer finally got up and made way for Ellinor. Ellinor sat at theputer desk and began to check the surveince footage. The memory card from the private room¡¯s surveince was missing, but the surveince from other angles in the restaurant was fine. Patricia and Gavin¡¯s statements were very consistent, indicating that they must have had contact. The most likely scenario was that they had a conversation after Patricia came out of the restroom. As long as she could find this video, it would prove that the person colluding with the waiter, Gavin, was not her, but Patricia! Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Patricia watched as Ellinor frantically hustled and bustled in front of theputer, not worried in the slightest but rather finding her utterly ridiculous. The memory card from the box¡¯s surveince was already destroyed, what could she possibly find from all her bustling? Moreover, till now. Theo had just been sitting there, watching, not intervening or speaking a word for Ellinor, it seemed like he hadpletely given up on her. This was great. As long as Theo believed Ellinor was a bad woman whod harm a child, her goal would be achieved Her heart filled with joy, but on the surface. Patricia feigned a sigh of helplessness With an innocent face, she walked up to the counter and gently said, ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s useless to insist that you¡¯re night. How long are you nning to deny it? If you admit your mistake now, I¡¯ll convince my brother to let you off Ellinor didn¡¯t pay any mind to Patricia, she didn¡¯t even furrow her brows and just kept her focus on the computer screen, then lightly tapped the enter key twice ¡°Done!¡± Ellinor captured two segments of surveince video and lifted her hand to signal Balfour, ¡°Mr. Howard, pleasee over and see for yourself!¡± Balfour furrowed his brows, then impatiently walked over, ¡°What am I looking at?¡± Ellinor stood up, politely offering her seat to her boss Balfour, ¡®Mr. Howard, you sit first, take your time.¡± Balfour was out of patience, he sat down with a stern face, looking at the two video files on the computer screen, waiting to hear how Ellinor would defend herself. Ellinor stood next to the chair, moved the mouse, and opened one of the video files. ¡°Mr. Howard, this is nearly an hour-long surveince footage, from when Mr. Rex, Mr. nchet, Ms. Howard and I entered this restaurant to when we left. covers all angles of surveince within the restaurant. I¡¯ll y it for you at high speed now. You can see that I had no interaction with this waiter from beginning to end. We hadn¡¯t even met before he entered the box to, add soup, and I did not, as he imed, seek him out for contact info when I left.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Balfour, with furrowed brows, watched the fast-forwarded footage and narrowed his eyes, still filled with doubt. Ellinor then said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Howard, although the video is sped up, I did not edit the surveince footage, you can have yourputer engineer venfy itter.¡± Balfour snorted, ¡°There¡¯s no surveince that doesn¡¯t have blind spots! Ellinor, you think this clears you of suspicion?¡± Ellinor gave a slight smile, ¡°I understand it¡¯s a bit of a stretch. That¡¯s why I¡¯d like you to watch another surveince video that was less than ten minutes long!¡± After she finished speaking, she moved the mouse again and opened another video file to y ¡°Mr. Howard, this is footage from the surveince camera at the restroom door. In this footage, we can see that after your sister Patricia came out of the restroom, she called over the waiter Gavin in the hallway, and they chatted for about five to six minutes. Mr. Howard, would you like to know what they talked about?¡± Balfour¡¯s expression instantly turned serious when he saw the second surveince video. He couldn¡¯t help but look up at Patricia, who was standing by the counter. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Chapter 549 At this point, Patricia¡¯s face was kinda frozen and her expression was a bit off. She never expected Ellinor to spot a hole in her conversation with the waiter, Gavin. ¡°Mr. Howard, just take another look. When your sister was chatting with Gavin, they clearly had some hand to hand contact.¡± Ellinor rewound the video by a good ten seconds and yed it back in slow motion. ¡°Look, their hand movements are pretty telling Ms. Howard took something out of her pocket and slipped it into Gavin¡¯s hand on the sly Mr. Howard, do you reckon two total strangers would need to exchange items in secret after a few words of small talk?¡± At this point, Ellinor¡¯s tone wasced with sarcasm, but she wasn¡¯t over the top. She was simply giving Balfour a taste of his own medicine for his previous coldness towards her Balfour didn¡¯t say a word. After watching the two videos Ellinor had pulled up, his expression gradually turned serious. Then he stood up, looking deeply at his beloved sister, his eyes growingplex. ¡°Patri, did you know this waiter before?¡± Although Patricia was feeling a bit guilty, she put on her best innocent face, fluttering her bright eyes and shaking her head, ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t know him before¡± Balfour asked sternly. ¡°So, what were you two talking about? What did you sneak him? Tell me the truth!¡± Patricia was really spooked by her brother¡¯s unusual harshness and loud voice. She was extremely nervous and afraid of losing his trust. She knew her brother hated lies more than anything. Patricia put on a pitiful face and her voice choked up. ¡°I¡­I was just ordering from the waiter, I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± Balfour frowned, clearly unsatisfied with his sister¡¯s exnation. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ellinor chuckled at the side, ¡°What sort of habit is this, Ms. Howard? Ordering food at the restroom door? That¡¯s a bit too unique, huh? And you were at it for five or six minutes? I wonder what you actually ordered: Patricia¡¯s face was visibly strained, but she didn¡¯t show any signs of panic. She quicklyposed herself and answered in an innocent and pitiful tone. ¡°Ellinor, could you please stop making fun of me? I saw you vomiting painfully in the restroom and knew your stomach was upset. So when I saw the waiter outside, I asked him if there was any light and stomach-friendly food, so I could add a few more dishes you¡¯d like¡± Ellinorughed it off, raising an eyebrow, ¡°So, what did you order? I didn¡¯t see any new dishes on the table.¡± ¡°L..actually didn¡¯t order anything. The waiter told us we¡¯d already ordered plenty and advised us not to waste food. So I didn¡¯t actually ce an order¡± Ellinor smirked, ¡°Oh, so you chatted with the waiter for a few minutes and didn¡¯t order a single dish? Mr. Howard, what¡¯s your take on this?¡± Balfour¡¯s face darkened, his disappointment was evident. He didn¡¯t answer Ellinor¡¯s question but sternly asked Patricia, ¡°Patri, what exactly did you hand to the waiter?¡± Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Tears welled up in Patricia¡¯s eyes as she looked up at her brother, ¡°¡­I just gave him a bit of extra cash. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Balfour frowned, ¡°Just a bit of extra cash?¡± Patricia innocently nodded, ¡°Yes! I asked him about the light and delicious dishes here, and he patiently exined them to me for quite a while. But I didn¡¯t order anything in the end and I felt like I had troubled him, so I gave him some extra money¡± Ellinor smirked, ¡°Just now, Ms Howard, you said that Gavin advised you not to order too much to avoid wasting food, but now you¡¯re saying he spent a long time introducing dishes to you? And even if you wanted to give him money, there was no need to do it so sneakily, right?¡± Patncia knew that every word Ellinor said was to expose her, so she ignored her and quickly exined to her brother, ¡°You know, I¡¯ve developed a habit of tipping the waitstaff extra. I don¡¯t see any problem with that. I gave it to him secretly because I was worried his colleagues would see it and try to snatch it¡± Balfour squinted at his sister¡¯s innocent face, finding it hard to believe that she could be so conniving Ellinor chuckled, ¡°Mr. Howard, if you¡¯re so easily convinced by Ms. Howard¡¯s words, then I have nothing more to say! Call the cops!¡± At Ellinor¡¯s words, Balfour frowned, then turned to the startled waiter, Gavin. ¡°You! Tell me! What exactly did you two talk about, and what did she give you?¡± Gavin was about to answer Balfour¡¯s question ording to Patricia¡¯s words. At that moment, Ellinor tilted her head and reminded him with a smile, ¡°Gavin, this is yourst chance to tell the truth. If you dare lie or try to deceive us, Mr. Howard will definitely call the police to investigate until we find out who hurt his nephew. There will be no mercy!¡± Gavin¡¯s heart fluttered at her words, and he was truly scared by the escting situation. He only wanted to make a quick buck, but he never expected to be dragged into such aplicated dispute. Under the pressure, Gavin hesitated for a moment, then decided to confess, ¡°Ms. Howard called me over to¡­ Balfour¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°For what?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gavin paused, ncing nervously at Patricia. Patricia was staring at him intensely, her eyes clearly warning him not to misspeak. What could he do? Patricia had something on him. Previously, Ms. Howard and her friends dined here. She witnessed him picking up a customer¡¯s phone from a blind spot of the surveince camera and pocketing it. She recorded the whole thing. Today, she used the incident of him stealing the customer¡¯s phone and the allure of money to pressure him into harming a child and ming it on Ms. Mendoza. He didn¡¯t want to harm an innocent child and initially refused, but Ms. Howard threatened him with the video of him stealing the customer¡¯s phone. If the owner found out he stole a customer¡¯s phone, he¡¯d definitely be furious and fire him. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Scoring this job wasn¡¯t a piece of cake. With Ms. Howard¡¯s offer of money, he finally gave in to temptation. But when it came time to get his hands dirty, he couldn¡¯t go through with it. The child was so innocent and adorable that he was having an internal battle. His hands were shaking so badly that he couldn¡¯t even hold the soup pot steady Lucky for them, Ms. Mendoza jumped in just in time. Otherwise, the kid would¡¯ve been scalded even worse. He was so scared that he bolted. Butpared to what was happening now, the evidence of him swiping a customer¡¯s phone didn¡¯t even matter anymore. Balfour noticed the nces that Gavin and his sister Patricia were exchanging. He frowned, coldly stared at Gavin, and said, ¡°Stop looking at her Spill it! What did she say to you outside the restroom?¡± Gavin was freaked out by the intense vibe Balfour was giving off. With his conscience nagging at him, he couldn¡¯t hesitate or hide the truth anymore, so he spilled the beans. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°She¡­ she asked me to scald her kid a little when I get the chance, then pin the me on Ms. Mendoza. She said it was Ms. Mendoza who grabbed the soup pot and afterward she would give me a chunk of change. At the restroom door, the first thing she gave me was a down payment. That¡¯s how it all went down.¡± Balfour, known for his cool demeanor, was visibly shaken as Gavin revealed the truth, and he stepped back in disbelief! His sister! His sweet, innocent, kind-hearted sister was capable of such a vile, cold-blooded scheme, willing to let her own child get scalded just to frame her rival? Even if the kid wasn¡¯t hers, he was still an innocent life. How could she?! Patricia, teary-eyed, shook her head, ¡°He¡¯s lying¡­¡± Balfour red at Patricia, ¡°Patri! How could you? The kid¡¯s not even a year old!¡± With tears streaming down her face, Patricia shook her head innocently, ¡°It¡¯s not like that: he¡¯s making stuff up! Baber is my child, and I love him so much. Why would I get someone to scald him on purpose? This waiter¡¯s sudden change to his story is suspicious. Surely he¡¯s been paid off by Ellinor; they¡¯re both in on this to frame me!¡± As she said this, Patricia angrily stared at Gavin, ¡°You! Why would you nder me like this? Where¡¯s your proof? Did Ellinor pay you to say all this?¡± Gavin, having had a change of heart, didn¡¯t want to y along anymore. He looked at Patricia, puzzled, ¡°Ms. Howard, why can¡¯t you admit your mistakes? It was you who asked me to hurt your child and transferred me the money. I¡¯ve never been in contact with Ms. Mendoza''¡± Patricia red at him with red and swollen eyes,, ¡°Where are the messages? The bank transfer records? You have no evidence; how dare you use me like this? Show me some proof at least!¡± Gavin was taken aback; he frowned and helplessly said, ¡°What proof could I possibly have? After transferring me the money, you kept insisting I delete you from my contacts and clear all the records!¡± ¡°You have no evidence, no messages, and no bank transfer records. You¡¯re clearly framing me!¡± Patricia threw herself into Balfour¡¯s arms while sobbing pitifully. ¡°They¡¯re in cahoots to set me up! I love Baber so much; how could I possibly do something that harms my own child?¡± Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Balfour looked down at his sister, who had suddenly copsed in his arms, making no move tofort her. In the past, he would have gently patted her back, telling her not to cry and not to be afraid because he was there for her and she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything. But now he felt like the sister in his arms was not real. Ellinor gave a soft chuckle as she watched Patricia continue her act. ¡°Ms. Howard, when Gavin used me just now, he didn¡¯t provide any chat logs or transfer records either. But you were quick to insist that I admit my mistake and stop fighting back. Why is it that when the same thing happens to you, you think his words hold no weight? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit hypocritical?¡± Patricia leaned against her brother, looking pitiful. ¡°¡­I¡¯m not being hypocritical¡­ I¡¯m Baber¡¯s mother. How could I possibly arrange for someone to hurt my own child? Ellinor, how much must you hate me to go to such lengths to frame me?¡± Even at this point, Patricia was still ming others for her actions. Hoping for someone as ruthless and unscrupulous as her to have a change of heart was just wishful thinking. Ellinor didn¡¯t bother arguing with Patricia anymore. She simply gestured to Gavin, ¡°Gavin, let me see your phone!¡± The waiter, Gavin, seemed a bit hesitant but quickly handed his phone over to Ellinor. Patricia wasn¡¯t worried about Ellinor finding anything on Gavin¡¯s phone. She knew very well that Gavin had deleted all chat logs and removed her from his friend list on social media after receiving the money, just as she had instructed. She had personally made sure of it. Under these circumstances, no one could find anything on Gavin¡¯s phone. Ellinor tapped on the screen a few times before handing the phone to Balfour. ¡°Mr. Howard, see for yourself!¡± Patricia felt a surge of anxiety. What was Ellinor showing her brother? Balfour¡¯s eyes widened as he took the phone from Ellinor. The social media app on Gavin¡¯s phone had restored his friendship with Patricia, and the chat logs were back. Balfour scrolled through the chat logs, reading each message carefully. He spotted a message sent by Patricia to Gavin via the social media app half an hour ago. ¡°Go to the private room and destroy the memory card in the camera right now. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you immediately!¡± Gavin: [Ms. Howard, I¡¯ve flushed the memory card down the toilet, just like you asked. Here¡¯s the proof! Patricia: Delete the record of me being your friend and all our chat logs! You know what to say next, right? Gavin: [Yes, don¡¯t worry, I know!] Balfour¡¯s heart ached. Since they were kids, Patricia had always been a sweet and innocent girl in his eyes. He had always doted on Patricia and protected her from any harm or bullying. All the love he had for his lost sister, Pearl Howard, was poured into Patricia. But had he spoiled Patricia into a cunning, ruthless, and deceptive girl? His real sister, Pearl, would never have done something like this. She would never have be someone like her!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Balfour ruthlessly pushed Patricia away, who was snuggled up against him. This was the first time Patricia had been treated like this by her brother, and she was a bit shocked, ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Balfour handed her his phone coldly. ¡°See for yourself!¡± Patricia took the phone and was shocked beyond belief. How could this happen? Why did the friends and chat logs that had been deleted reappear? ¡°No! These chat records are all forged¡¯ I didn¡¯t say those things, they really aren¡¯t my words; they¡¯re fabricated! You mustn¡¯t believe? The evidence was irrefutable. The chat records weren¡¯t screenshots, and they were confirmed to be real. Still, Patricia adamantly denied that they were fabricated Balfour looked at Patricia, who was in a state of panic and stubborn denial, vastly different from her usual gentle demeanor. A hint of disgust shed in his eyes When did she be like this? Ellinor yawned listlessly, looking at Patricia, who showed no signs of remorse. She casually said to Balfour, ¡°Whether the chat records are forged or not, Mr. Howard, you can have theputer engineer you brought check them, or you can go to the police to inspect them. The answer will be the same.¡± ¡°Ellinor, stop trying to undermine my brother¡¯s trust in me! I know you¡¯re just jealous that I have a brother who loves me so much, so you¡¯re trying to drive a wedge between us!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Patricia red at Ellinor, almost seething with rage, then turned to Balfour with tears in her eyes, ¡°You must believe me! Don¡¯t be fooled by those fake chat records. It¡¯s all their attempt to frame me.¡± Balfour frowned in disappointment and disgust, ¡°Patri, I can tell if the chat records are forged or not. If you can admit your mistake now and sincerely repent, I might still think there¡¯s hope for you, but you¡¯re really disappointing me right now!¡± Patricia never thought that the brother who doted on her the most would have such a fed-up attitude toward her. Her heart went cold, I didn¡¯t really didn¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s Ellinor who set me up¡­She¡¯s the one who ruined me¡­¡± Balfour massaged his temples, not wanting to say anything more to his stubborn little sister. He needed to reflect on whether he had been spoiling Patri too much over the years, leading her to be the way she was today. ¡°Please believe me, I really didn¡¯t do this.¡± Patricia was crying, and suddenly, like being hit hard, her eyes rolled back and she fainted. Luckily, Quinton, who was standing next to Balfour, quickly stepped forward to catch her. Seeing his sister fall, Balfour instinctively reached out his hand, but in the end, he stopped, reluctant to touch this disappointing and unfamiliar sister. Holding up the fainting Patricia, Quinton asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, Ms. Howard has fainted, what should we do?¡± Balfour¡¯s eyes were filled withplex emotions, both worried and frustrated, ¡°Take her to the hospital first.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Howard!¡± Quinton picked up Patricia and quickly walked out. Balfour also left the room, ending the issue at this ce. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ellinor called out to him. Balfour stopped, turned his head, and looked at Ellinor unhappily, ¡°What else do you want?¡± Ellinor walked up to Balfour; her eyes were bright like a pixie, and she said firmly and calmly, ¡°Mr. Howard, don¡¯t you think both you and your sister owe me an apology?¡± Balfour frowned. He looked at Ellinor as if she were a joke. How could she dare to provoke him? He squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Are you asking me to apologize to you now? Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Ellinor nodded resolutely, ¡°Yep! Your sister¡¯s just ying dead, so don¡¯t bother, because you can¡¯t wake someone who¡¯s pretending to be passed out! Mr. Howard, could you apologize to me on behalf of your sister?¡± Balfour fell silent. No one had ever dared to ask him to apologize so bluntly At this moment. Theo, smoking not far away, smirked. His eyes squinted slightly, looking at Ellinor, who was demanding an apology from Balfour, both admiringly and mockingly. That girl hadn¡¯t changed a bit. No matter where she went or who she faced, she never backed down, never tolerated injustice, and always stood up for what she believed in Balfour had met his match this time! Theo exhaled a smoke ring, the more he admired her, the more annoyed he became. Because she couldn¡¯t care less about him, and she quietly left and even got married to someone else At that time, Bartlett Rex¡¯s eyes were filled with even more amusement Ellinor looked like a sweet girl, but she had the guts to make her boss apologize to her. How interesting! Balfour was silent for a long time. Seeing that Ellinor was neither joking nor backing down, he finally said coldly. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Mendoza, we were wrong today. Are you satisfied now?¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Fair enough, I ept your apology! Aspensation for misunderstanding me, could you please approve my half-day leave this afternoon, Mr. Howard?¡± Balfour frowned and looked at her in disbelief. Ellinorughed, exining. This incident has tired me out, so I want to go home and rest this afternoon. I believe Mr. Howard, being a reasonable man, will approve, right?¡± She sure knew how to seize an opportunity. Balfour snorted coldly, ¡°If you want to go home and rest, then go. If you don¡¯t want to go to the company, you can stay away forever.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor put on a professional smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be on time for work tomorrow. See you tomorrow, Mr. Howard!¡± Balfour waspletely dumbfounded. Balfour red at her for a minute. He had a certain admiration for her poise, but that didn¡¯t mean he liked girls of her type. Then Balfour walked straight past Ellinor and left. Ellinor shrugged, not caring about Balfour¡¯s attitude. She chatted with the restaurant owner with a smile, ¡°Sorry for the trouble. We¡¯ll be leaving soon!¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± The restaurant owner, not understanding the rtionships and conflicts between these people, still smiled politely and said a few courteous words. Ellinor had drunk a lot of water and decided to go to the restroom once more. As she turned around, she noticed that the man who had been smoking nearby was gone. He must have left already. Patricia had just passed out, so he must be worried and gone to take care of her. With a faint smirk on her face, Ellinor slowly walked towards the restroom. After leaving the restaurant, Ellinor was nning to take a taxi home but was blocked by two obviously luxury cars parked at the front door. One was the vehicle Theo often drove, which was a limited-edition high-end business car. The other was Bartlett¡¯s streamlined sedan, which looked rather low-key but was also a high-priced luxury car. However, what caught people¡¯s attention was not just these two luxury cars, but their two owners. With his hands in his pockets, Theo stood tall and handsome in front of his car, his face expressing a serious and cold demeanor. When he saw hering out, he said to her coldly, ¡°Get in!¡± Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Bartlett, with a rebellious charm, leaned against his car nonchntly, waving at the girl, ¡°Ellinor,e here. I take you home¡± Ellinor fell silent. What the heck were they doing? Were they posing like models? Wait, wasn¡¯t Theo leaving? Shouldn¡¯t he be checking on Patricia, who fainted just now? Theo¡¯s face darkened when he saw her being so indecisive. His brows furrowed, and he spoke coldly, ¡°Ellinor,e here!¡± Bartlett showed no sign of backing down, saying, ¡°Ellinor,e here! I have your favorite choctes in my car.¡± Ellinor waspletely taken aback. The crowd kept ncing back at them. Some even stopped to watch this love drama. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. With two hotties vying for her, what choice would the girl make? Ellinor nced at the man on her left, then at the man on her right, and as if she¡¯d made up her mind, she walked over. The crowd watched her closely, only to find her walking straight between their cars, heading straight into the subway station across the street. Everyone was dumbfounded. So she didn¡¯t pick either of them and totally blew them off! Everyone felt disappointed. Either of these hotties would be a good catch. Didn¡¯t she fancy them? Maybe she was just too pretty herself and had a lot of boyfriends. The anticipated love story didn¡¯t pan out, but the crowd lingered, with some checking out the cars and some checking out the hotties. Finally, faced with Theo¡¯s cold aura, everyone reluctantly left. Theo was expressionless as he watched Ellinor enter the subway station. He stood silent for a while, then headed towards his open car door. Theo Bartlett called him. Theo stopped and nced at him lightly, waiting for him to speak. Bartlett came over. His smile was both gentlemanly and friendly, but his eyes challenged him, ¡°Theo, I think you should go to the hospital to see Patri That¡¯s more important¡± Theo raised an eyebrow, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Originally nning to take a taxi, Ellinor, bothered by the two men, had to take the subway home. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t rush hour. Otherwise, the crowded environment would be really unfriendly for her baby and herself. Half an hourter, she arrived at the terminal station. Alone, she slowly came out of the subway station, heading towards home. As she passed a quiet alley, Ellinor suddenly found her vision darkened and her head covered with a sack. ¡°Should be this woman, right?¡± Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Yup, that¡¯s her. She¡¯s just like the chick in the photo. Tie her up!* ¡°But I think she¡¯s pretty hot; isn¡¯t it a waste to just off her like that?¡± ¡°You and your dirty mind!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just telling it like it is! Such a beautiful girl might even be a virgin. It would be such a waste to just kill her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas; we¡¯ve gotta do this job clean and quick. We have no time for your shenanigans!¡± After a sack was thrown over Ellinor¡¯s head, her hands were twisted behind her back by a dude with some serious muscle and tightly bound with sturdy rope. Facing this, she didn¡¯t put up much of a fight, just calmly asked. ¡°Hold up, are you sure you got the right person?¡± The guy in charge answered her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ellinor? We¡¯ve got the right person; we¡¯re looking for you.¡± Ellinor was confused, ¡°Why are you after me?¡± *Because you pissed somebody off and that someone doesn¡¯t want to see you breathing anymore!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who. Your fate is sealed anyway; knowing it won¡¯t make any difference!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Another henchman sounded a bit regretful, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be scared. Because of your pretty face, I¡¯ll make sure you get an easy death.¡± With that, the muscr dude dragged her into a deserted alley, where there was a sound of something sharp being unsheathed. With her hands bound and her vision obscured by the sack, Ellinor was at a clear disadvantage. She understood these guys weren¡¯t looking to kidnap her; they wanted her dead. They weren¡¯t even giving her a chance to beg, so escaping seemed highly unlikely. Was she really going to die today at the hands of these strangers? Hell no! She still had to find out the truth about her mom, plus she had a baby in her belly to protect. As Ellinor was frantically thinking of a n, she was interrupted by the screeching sound of brakes. Then there were steady and swiftly approaching footsteps. Their task was interrupted and the guy in charge was clearly pissed, ¡°Who the hell are you? Better stay out of our business if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡± There was no reply, just the sound of footsteps growing closer and louder. The next second, Ellinor heard the sounds of a fierce fight. Unable to tell if the neer was a friend or foe, she took advantage of the chaos and moved to a corner, frantically rubbing the ropes against the wall, trying to free her hands and fight off the bad guys. The footsteps gradually receded and her surroundings grew quiet. It seemed like one side had been chased off. Not wanting to be controlled by whoever was left, Ellinor sped up her efforts to untie the ropes. She felt a powerful presence approaching, but the ropes around her wrists didn¡¯t break. She was so anxious that she began to sweat. The sack over her head was suddenly removed. Luckily, the ropes also broke at that moment. Without seeing who it was, Ellinor threw a punch It was caught by arge hand, and a familiar, deep voice said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, that¡¯s not a very friendly greeting.¡± Ellinor regained herposure and saw that it was Theo standing in front of her. Her heart, which had been racing, settled down instantly, like she¡¯d taken a calming pill, and she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. nchet, what are you doing here?¡± Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Theo towered over her, giving her a cold stare. ¡°At the hospital, I told you to leave, but you didn¡¯t. At the hotel entrance, I told you to get in the car, but you didn¡¯t either. I saved you, yet you wanna hit me? If those guys had hurt you just now, you might not realize until your next life that some things shouldn¡¯t be messed around with!¡± I didn¡¯t mean to hit you. I didn¡¯t know the personing was you!¡± Ellinor frowned, suddenly realizing something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Wait, what did you mean by what you said just now? It seems like you knew someone was going to make a move on me.¡± Theo didn¡¯t answer, seeming toozy to bother exining. He turned around and slowly walked out of the narrow alley. Ellinor, not getting an answer, quickly followed him. ¡°Do you know who ordered those men?¡± Yep.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The man lit a cigarette, not even bothering to look at her. ¡°Tell me, who was it?¡± Ellinor wanted to know who held such malice toward her and even wanted to take her life. ¡°Your boss.¡± Theo¡¯s voice was t. Ellinor stopped in her tracks, surprised and puzzled. ¡°You mean¡­ Balfour? He sent someone to kill me? Why?¡± Theo was a bit ahead, took a puff of his cigarette, and said, ¡°Patricia was bullied by two female ssmates in middle school. Those two girls disappearedter, and they¡¯ve been missing ever since.¡± Ellinor was stunned. So what Theo meant was that Balfour had those girls who bullied his sister Patricia disposed of in retaliation? So, at the hospital, Theo had already seen Balfour¡¯s murderous intent and called her away, creating a diversion for her to make an escape. At the hotel entrance, he had also predicted what might happen to her on the road, so he told her to get in the car. And she didn¡¯t cooperate at all. ¡°Is Mr. Howard really that ruthless?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to believe that Balfour was such a ruthless person. In a way, she and Balfour were rtives. Theo gave her a sideways nce. ¡°You thought Balfour was a good guy?¡± Ellinor was silent. She didn¡¯t think Balfour was a good guy, but she also didn¡¯t expect Balfour to be so extreme, willing to kill her to avenge his sister Patricia ¡°And Bartlett, stay away from him too!¡± Theo coldly added. What did this have to do with Bartlett? Ellinor was stunned and frowned. ¡°Mr. nchet, do you think there are no good people in this world except for you?¡± Theo nced at her coldly, his voice indifferent and deep. I¡¯m not a good person either.¡± Ellinor chuckled lightly. ¡°So you know!¡± Theo held a cigarette in his fingers as smoke swirled around him. He turned his head and squinted at her. ¡°Whether I¡¯m good or not depends on who I¡¯m dealing with.¡± Ellinor was still smiling, but Theo¡¯s affectionate gaze made her feel uneasy. Her smile froze on her face. Theo didn¡¯t expect her to understand his words. He sneered and then continued to look ahead, smoking his cigarette. Ellinor watched him smoke. Although he looked handsome, she still frowned. ¡°Mr. nchet, could you smoke less? You¡¯ve already had 16 today!¡± Theo paused for a moment, then turned to look at her, his eyes full of meaning. ¡°What did you say?¡± Ellinor suddenly realized what she said was a bit inappropriate and quickly turned her head,¡­..I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± She quickened her pate, trying to keep a certain distance from him. But then Theo raised his arm to block her path, his eyes narrowed. He asked again, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, are you counting my cigarettes because you care about me?¡± Chapter 558 Chapter 558 As Theo approached, Ellinor¡¯s eyes flickered uneasily, ¡°Because I can¡¯t stand the smell of smokel Theo frowned, leaning in even closer and mockingly blowing a puff of smoke above her head, his tone dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Don¡¯t like the smell of smoke, huh? Then steer clear of me!¡± After saying this, he extinguished his cigarette on the wall behind her and urately tossed it into a trash can up ahead. Since Ellinor had been walking along the roadside wall, she had no choice but to lean back when he stopped her until she had nowhere else to go. Now, you could say Ellinor was cornered. She scrunched up her brows, ring at the man unhappily, ¡°How am I supposed to get away from you like this? Mr. nchet, do me a favor and step aside. I¡¯ll make sure to keep my distance¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Theo seemingly saw right through her, his eyes narrowing into dangerous slits, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, are you nervous?¡± Ellinor was speechless. He was way too close, beyond what was socially eptable. Anyone would be nervous! Theo made no move to back off; his gaze locked onto the girl¡¯s eyes, as if determined to see right through her. Their proximity was ufortably close, their eyes met, and the tension was palpable. Theo couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she didn¡¯t reallye off as married. It seemed like she was hiding something. ¡°Darling, I get a little jealous when I see you so close to another man at our doorstep!¡± Suddenly, a gentle yet reproachful man¡¯s voice came from the other side. Theo and Ellinor turned their heads almost simultaneously. It was Chase Larios. Chase looked at the two of them with a slight smirk on his face, ¡°Mr. nchet, would you mind keeping your distance from my wife? I¡¯m a bit of the jealous type and don¡¯t fancy other men being too close to my wife!¡± Theo¡¯s eyebrows creased. He had just been doubting whether Ellinor was pretending to be married, and now her husband showed up, seemingly jealous. His suspicions vanished in an instant. Theo withdrew his arm from the wall, stood up straight, and moved aside from her. Finally freed, Ellinor immediately distanced herself from the dangerous man and walked towards Chase. Chase, the consummate actor, gently held her shoulders, speaking in a gentle whisper, ¡°Darling, why did you let Mr. nchet walk you home again? You shouldn¡¯t always trouble others; remember to call me next time, okay?¡± Watching Chase¡¯s act, Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of her mouth, but she had to y along, ¡°Oh, got it! Weren¡¯t you in a meeting? I didn¡¯t want to disturb your work! I bumped into Mr. nchet not far from here. He helped me chase off some thugs, and then we walked back together!¡± ¡°Understood Chase¡¯s smile was filled with warmth and consideration. He then looked at the man in the distance with a stern expression, ¡°Mr. nchet, you¡¯re quite the good Samaritan, always so eager to walk other men¡¯s wives home!¡± The statement was a clear territorial im. Theo¡¯splex gaze swept over Ellinor, who was standing next to another man. His icy eyes met Chase¡¯s, ¡°If you cared about your wife, you would have sent more people to ensure her safety these past few days and not let her go out to work. Fulfill your duties as a husband!¡± ¡°My wife works because it¡¯s her personal preference. I respect her and will fulfill my responsibilities towards her. Even if I fall short in certain areas, there¡¯s no need for you to fill in for me.¡± The atmosphere became noticeably tense. Theo¡¯s eyes were indifferent and arrogant and a hint of murderous intent seeped through. He sneered, ¡°If you didn¡¯t leave any gaps, no one would be able to fill in for you!¡± Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Theo turned around, got into his car that was parked behind him, and then drove away After watching Theo¡¯s car vanish at the end of the rond, Chase turned his gaze to Ellinor and asked, ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s the deal? Why did Theo drop you off again, and you mentioned that someone¡¯s got it in for you? Is that true?¡± Although Theo had left, Ellinor let out a sigh of relief, but her anxiety didn¡¯t ease up. She waved her hand tiredly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story! I¡¯m beat; let¡¯s head home and rest first.¡± Meanwhile, somewhere else. In a car on the road, Collin, who was sitting in the passenger seat, turned to look at Mr. nchet in the back seat, whose face was as dark as thunder. He felt the pressure and dared not speak. However, when Mr. nchet stepped out of the car to rescue Ms. Mendoza, he left his phone in the car and Ms. Wesley called Fearing it might be an emergency, Collin picked up the call instead. He had to ry what Ms. Wesley had told him to Mr. nchet. After a moment of consideration, he mustered up the courage to speak. ¡°Mr. nchet, Ms. Wesley just called. She said it¡¯s her mother¡¯s birthday today and she hopes you can come over for dinner to celebrate.¡± Belinda Wesley¡¯s mother was almost twenty years older than him. Theo¡¯s mother passed away when he was very young, and Belinda¡¯s mother had always cared for Theo like a parent.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Collin waited a long time without getting a response from Theo, so he gathered up his courage to ask again, ¡°Mr. nchet, are we going to Ms. Wesley¡¯s or back to the nchet vi?¡± Theo seemed to snap back to reality, slowly raising his head and nkly said, ¡°To the Wesley¡¯s.¡± Ever since Ellinor left, the nchet vi lost its liveliness and he rarely went back during this period. ¡°Alright.¡± Collin received his instructions and then signaled the driver to change direction. At the Wesley¡¯s. Belinda came out of the kitchen holding a tter of fat and juicy crabs with a bright smile on her face, seeming to be in high spirits. She put the tter of crabs in the middle of the dining table. But once she looked at the abundance of dishes, she felt it wasn¡¯t enough. So she turned around and called into the kitchen. ¡®Mom! You and Z should get a few more dishes ready: Theo¡¯s surely bringing his wife today! It¡¯s her first time at our house; we can¡¯t treat her shabbily!¡± Mrs. Wesley came out with a te of sd, looking at her daughter, who was always bustling about, ¡°I know! You¡¯ve said it at least a dozen times! It¡¯s my birthday today and you¡¯re making me cook so much; aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll drop dead from exhaustion?¡± Belinda gave a small smile, walked up to her mother, wrapped her arm around her and cooed, ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re working hard! But the food I make doesn¡¯t taste that good; only the crabs are passable, or else I¡¯d cook everything myself! I¡¯m mainly worried that my cooking will be so terrible that it will scare people off!¡± Chapter 560 Chapter 560 ¡°Mom, you know Theo¡¯s been having a rough month! After weeks of searching, we finally found Ellinor. We can¡¯t let him down and we can¡¯t let Ellinor slip through our fingers because of our carelessness Poor Theol Mrs. Wesley gave a resigned yet gentle smile, ¡°Alright, enough! I know you¡¯re worried about Theo; I¡¯ll take good care of Ellinor.¡± Belinda grinned in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Suddenly, she heard a car in the yard and excitedly released her mother¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom! They must be here, you go to the kitchen and whip up some dishes; I¡¯ll go out to wee them!¡± With that, Belinda darted out. Mrs. Wesley just chuckled and shook her head before returning to the kitchen to help with the dinner preparations By the time Belinda reached the yard, Theo had already stepped out of the car. Theo, you¡¯re here! The food is great today!¡± Belinda cheerfully greeted. Theo gave her a cold nce and made his way into the house. Belinda didn¡¯t catch on to any awkwardness since Theo was always this indifferent. She didn¡¯t follow Theo back inside; instead, she ran to the car and opened the door in search of someone. As she opened the car door, she grumbled, ¡°Theo, seriously! How could he not wait for Ellinor and just go inside? Hmph, is he not afraid Ellinor would leave him again?¡± ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m here to greet you!¡± But to her surprise, the person she was expecting was not in the car. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where¡¯s Ellinor?¡± Belinda leaned into the car and saw that the back seat was empty. She then turned to the front seat, only to see the driver and Collin. Both the driver and Collin turned around with surprised expressions. ¡°Ms. Wesley, who are you looking for?¡± Collin asked. I¡¯m looking for Ellinor! Didn¡¯t shee with Theo?¡± Belinda replied. Collin¡¯s expression darkened, and he carefully advised, ¡°Ms. Wesley, I¡¯d suggest not to mention Ellinor in front of Mr. nchet.¡± Belinda furrowed her brows, feeling that things were not as expected, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Theo and Ellinor not make up?¡± Collin regretfully shook his head. ¡°So, don¡¯t bring up Ms. Mendoza in front of Mr. nchet; it might upset him.¡± Belinda was puzzled. She wanted to ask Theo, but she knew Theo was a man of few words and might not tell her. So she hopped into the car and started grilling Collin. ¡°What happened? We¡¯ve found her; why isn¡¯t everything going as nned? Did Theo still y hard to get in front of Ellinor? Didn¡¯t he try to coax his runaway wife back home?¡± Collin frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not Mr. nchet¡¯s fault.¡± Belinda was even more confused, ¡°Not Theo¡¯s fault? So it¡¯s Ellinor¡¯s then? What could be the problem with such a nice person?¡± Collin knew it wasn¡¯t his ce to discuss Mr. nchet¡¯s affairs, but he feared if he didn¡¯t, Ms. Wesley, being a bit of a scatterbrain, might keep bringing up Ms. Mendoza in front of Mr. nchet, which could potentially infuriate him. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 ¡°Ms. Wesley, the thing is, Ms. Mendoza has now be someone else¡¯s spouse. So, Mr. nchet should keep his mitts off her and not get tangled up with her anymore. So, when you go in there, don¡¯t bring up Ms. Mendoza, got it?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Belinda shot up, forgot she was in the car, and thwacked her head on the roof, causing her to yell in pain. Collin watched and felt a bit helpless, Ms. Wesley, are you okay?¡± Belinda rubbed her sore head but didn¡¯t care about the pain. She hurriedly asked, ¡°How did Ellinor be someone else¡¯s wife? She hasn¡¯t divorced Theo yet, how could she marry someone else?¡± Collin sighed. ¡°Actually, Ms. Mendoza and Mr. nchet never officially tied the knot. Mr. nchet wanted to get married just to get his family off his back, so there was no need for them to go through with a divorce.¡± Disappointment swept over Belinda¡¯s face, Theo is so irresponsible! It¡¯s one thing not to marry in the first ce, but if he intended to be with Ellinor, he should¡¯ve registered their marriage! Ellinor is so cute, I bet she¡¯s got a lot of suitors. And now she¡¯s been snatched up by someone else!¡± Collin gave a bitter smile, ¡°Ms. Wesley, especially in front of Mr. nchet, don¡¯t bring this up, okay?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Belinda frowned, unhappy with the oue. She loved Ellinor a lot. Even if Theo gave up on his wife, she didn¡¯t want to give up on a goddess like Ellinor. After a moment of thought, Belinda asked, ¡°Collin, tell me, who did Ellinor marry?¡± Collin replied. ¡°The Vice President of Crescent Society, Chase¡± A calcting expression crossed Belinda¡¯s face. ¡°Crescent Society, Chase, got it!¡± Collin had a bad feeling. He asked nervously, ¡°Ms. Wesley, what are you nning?¡± Belinda gave a mysterious smile, I¡¯m not telling! But don¡¯t worry, I have a n to help Theo win back Ellinor!¡± With that, Belinda hopped out of the car and headed home. Collin was left in the car, baffled. Ms. Wesley said she had a n to help Mr. nchet win back Ms. Mendoza, but how? Ms. Mendoza was now a married woman; pursuing her would be stepping into someone else¡¯s marriage. And as he knew, Mr. nchet and Ms. Mendoza were both principled people; they would never do such a thing. So, what was Ms. Wesley nning? He hoped she wouldn¡¯t do anything unwise. The next day, in the afternoon. Belinda, with her resume in hand, arrived for an interview at Crescent Society. She wanted to see what this Vice President Chase looked like, whether he was more handsome than Theo, and how he managed to steal Ellinor from Theo. Also, she mainly wanted to verify if the marriage between Chase and Ellinor was real. She felt that Ellinor didn¡¯t seem like someone who would enjoy married life; how could she marry again so quickly after leaving Theo? She had sent her resume to the HR department of Crescent Society just the night before and received a call in the morning toe for an interview. Crescent Society sure was efficient, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she could meet their Vice President. Belinda entered the elevator, pressing the button for the floor where the HR department was located. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 After being called, Belinda walked into the HR department¡¯s interview room, said hello to the three interviewers, introduced herself, and then sat down to wait for questions The interviewers nced over her impressive resume and looked somewhat surprised as they exchanged a satisfied look. Then, the interviewer in the middle raised his head to look at Belinda and asked somewhat puzzled, ¡°Did you used to work at the nchet Corporation?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Belinda nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did you leave such a goodpany like the nchet Corporation?¡± Belinda answered casually, ¡°No particr reason. I just felt that there wasn¡¯t much room for growth and I wanted to challenge myself by trying something new.¡± Her answer left the interviewers even more puzzled. The nchet Corporation was a well-known company with good employee benefits, why would she feel there was no growth there? After Belinda graduated from college, Theo arranged for her to work at the nchet Corporation. The job was rtively easy, the sry was high, and the working hours were flexible. Everyone in thepany knew that she was the CEO¡¯s niece, so no one dared to criticize her work attitude or dock her pay. She was telling the truth, she really felt there was no development for her at the nchet Corporation. Because of Theo, all the employees were extra polite to her, and her superiors didn¡¯t give her much work. Her main tasks were to organize documents, book meetings, and search for information. The rest of the time, she was resting. She was spoiled! The interviewer in the middle asked her, ¡°So, Ms. Wesley, what position are you applying for here?¡± ¡°Any position is fine, as long as I can join yourpany.¡± Belinda was absent-minded, her eyes were constantly watching the people outside the ss door, observing any man who might be Vice President Chase. ¡°Any position?¡± The interviewers looked at her with less friendly eyes, feeling that this girl seemed to be joking and not respecting theirpany. After some discussions, they felt that Belinda wasn¡¯t serious about applying, her attitude was too casual, and she didn¡¯t respect Crescent Society. So, one of the interviewers asked her bluntly, ¡°What about a janitorial position? Would that also be okay?¡± ¡°Janitor?¡± Belinda frowned and was a bit surprised. The interviewer smirked, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re short a janitor; you can start right away.¡± Belinda thought for a moment as her eyes began lighting up, ¡°Okay, janitor it is. I ept!¡± As a janitor, she would be responsible for cleaning thepany, which would allow her to go anywhere she wanted. It was just what she was looking for. The interviewers looked at this young girl, feeling absolutely incredulous, and even began to question if she was serious. ¡°Ms. Wesley, are you sure you really want to work as a janitor at Crescent Society, specifically responsible for cleaning thepany?¡± Belinda looked determined, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure! I came here to try something I¡¯ve never done before; I hope you can give me a chance!¡± Her unusual job-seeking attitude left the interviewers astounded. ¡°Alright, you can start work tomorrow then!¡± Belinda rolled up her sleeves, ¡°No need to wait till tomorrow; I can start now!¡± The interviewers looked at her puzzled, ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry to start work?¡± ¡°Yes, can you tell me where to do the paperwork? I can¡¯t wait to start; I can start cleaning now.¡± One of the interviewers smiled slightly, ¡°Just turn left when you exit for paperwork.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Belinda stood up, bowed in gratitude, and then eagerly went to do the paperwork.. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 The three interviewers were giving each other a once-over. ¡°I¡¯m a bit suspicious about this girl¡¯s intentions¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯s here to get close to our Vice President?¡± ¡°Could be, Mr. Larios has always been a chick ma¡± ¡°Loads of girls apply here in hopes of getting close to Mr. Larios, but she¡¯s the only one willing to be a janitor¡± At the Howard Group. Ellinor was at work as usual today, she spent the morning working on a sales n for the quarter. After she was done, she took the n to the CEO¡¯s office. There was a new secretary sitting outside the CEO¡¯s office, a young and pretty girl who was clearly cking off. Ellinor walked over and asked casually, ¡°Is Mr. Howard in?¡± The new secretary snapped out of her daze, hurriedly put down her phone, and stood up. However, as soon as she realized it was Ellinor, her face fell, and she sat back down, idly looking at her perfectly manicured nails, ¡°It¡¯s you. What do you want with Mr. Howard?¡± Ellinor calmly eyed the secretary. She didn¡¯t know her, but it was clear that the secretary knew her and had some inexplicable hostility towards her. ¡°I have a document for Mr. Howard to review.¡± The secretary pped her desk. ¡°Just leave whatever document it is here; I¡¯ll give it to Mr. Howard later¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t y along, ¡°I need to exin the data in the document to Mr. Howard in person. Could you please inform him?¡± The secretary gave her an annoyed nce before reluctantly picking up the phone. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As soon as the phone connected, the secretary¡¯s impatience with Ellinor disappeared, and she spoke in a respectful and soft voice, ¡°Mr. Howard, Ms. Mendoza from sales is looking for you. She says she has a document for you.¡± Balfour¡¯s voice came out faintly from the other end, ¡°Let her in.¡± The secretary hung up and raised her chin at Ellinor in annoyance, ¡°Go in.¡± Ellinor gave her a slight smile, undeterred by the secretary¡¯s attitude. Because she knew this colleague wouldn¡¯tst long in that position. Balfour, being as strict as he was, wouldn¡¯t tolerate a secretary with such a work attitude. She must be a temp filling in the position and will disappear from the Howard Group soon. Ellinor opened the door to the CEO¡¯s office. Not only was Balfour in the CEO¡¯s office today, but there was also the young member of the Howard family, Byran Howard. Byran was sitting next to the desk, not far from his brother, focused on a test paper, and scratching his head in frustration over a problem. Ellinor gave Byran a nce, then looked at Balfour with a serious and polite demeanor, and handed over the document. ¡°Mr. Howard, yesterday Mr. Rex and I conducted a market survey. Based on that, I prepared a quarterly sales n. Could you please review it and see if it¡¯s feasible?¡± Hearing Ellinor¡¯s voice, Byran, who was deep in thought, immediately stopped writing and looked up in surprise, ¡°Ellinor, what are you doing at my brother¡¯spany? Chapter 564 Chapter 564 As Balfour took the documents from Ellinor, he gave his little brother a cold nce, ¡°Keep working on your homework, kiddo.¡± Stung by his brother¡¯s rebuke, Byran kept his head down and continued to work, not making a peep. Balfour skimmed through the sales n Ellinor had put together. He paused and squinted his eyes, seemingly impressed by her business savvy. After a moment, he raised an eyebrow, looking at her with a bit of skepticism, ¡°Did you do this yourself?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard. After visiting the market with Mr. Rex yesterday, I had some ideas and put together this n for you. If you¡¯re okay with it, I¡¯ll move forward¡± Balfour gave her a cold, mocking smile, ¡°Not bad. But a bit of an overkill.¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Why?¡± Balfour closed the folder, ¡°Food is just a small part of our business. We¡¯re not expecting to make waves with it, so there¡¯s no need to go overboard with marketing.¡± Ellinor looked at the folder on the table, chuckled, and voiced her thoughts. ¡°Even though you made me sales manager, you didn¡¯t give me much power. I can¡¯t touch most of the company¡¯s operations. But I believe I should do my best at what I can do. I didn¡¯t make this n as a way to ck off. Whether we go with it or not is up to you. I heard that the food is just a hobby of yours because your favorite little sister liked the snacks our company made. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been making small batches. If we could make it even better and get more people to like it, I think your sister would be happy to see others enjoy it as much as she does. But hey, that¡¯s just my two cents. Take it or leave it.¡± After hearing Ellinor¡¯s words, Balfour looked at her, his eyes expressing an indescribable emotion. Ellinor interpreted his look as dissatisfaction with her presence, and the fact that she was still breathing. Yesterday, the guys Balfour sent didn¡¯t off her, and she narrowly escaped. Showing up today unscathed must¡¯ve been a sore sight for Balfour. Balfour stayed silent for a while, then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll consider your n. You can go now.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Without saying more, Ellinor turned around and left. Byran lifted his head to sneak a peek at Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure. He furrowed his brows, puzzled by why she was working at his brother¡¯spany. When Ellinor stepped out of the CEO¡¯s office, she ran into Patricia, who was there to see her brother. Patricia was holding some food and chatting away with the new secretary at the office entrance.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Unlike her cold attitude toward Ellinor, the secretary seemed quite chummy with Patricia, showering her withpliments about how pretty she looked and how nice her clothes were, all while being very polite and respectful. When Ellinor emerged, the door made a soft noise, and the two naturally turned to look. Upon seeing Ellinor, neither of them looked too friendly, one was full of disdain, and the other was full of hostility. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Ellinor had no intention of dealing with the two of them, so she naturally avoided them. ¡®Ellinor!¡± Patricia¡¯s soft voice stopped her. Ellinor halted and turned around, ¡°Ms. Howard, what can I do for you?¡± Ellinor¡¯s words wereced with sarcasm, encapsting all the previous incidents and subtly hinting at a warning not to stir up more trouble. Patricia approached Ellinor, smiling innocently and feigning ignorance, ¡°Ellinor, why do you ignore me when you see me?¡± After that set-up incident yesterday, what more was there to say between them? Ellinor curled her lips, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just saw you and Mr. Howard¡¯s secretary having a good chat and I didn¡¯t want to interrupt.¡± ¡°I seel¡± Patricia¡¯s ¡®innocent¡¯ smile deepened, and she took another step forward, tiptoeing to whisper into the car of Ellinor, who was a head taller than her, ¡°Ellinor, you won yesterday! But don¡¯t get too cocky; the real challenge is yet toe! If you think you can create a wedge between me and my brother, you¡¯re dead wrong! My brother has always been very fond of me; no matter what I do wrong, he always forgives me, loves me, and tolerates me! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. And a girl like you, who never got love from family, can never understand this happiness I have!¡± Though her words were all spoken with a smile, they gave off an extremely eerie vibe. However, Ellinor was not angry but smiled, ¡°Yeah, I can see that; Mr. Howard really does love you¡± Patricianded back on her heels. Her eyebrows raised at Ellinor in a proud and sweet challenge, with her smile still radiant, ¡°d you see it! So, save yourself the trouble of looking for faults in my brother, it¡¯s useless!¡± Ellinor kept smiling, ¡°Ms. Howard, aren¡¯t you tired? Every day you put on a mask, use your family and friends to stir up trouble, and are always on guard against any woman who might threaten your position Honestly, are you really that happy? Do you really feel secure? From what I see, a calm person wouldn¡¯t act like you, guarding what you already have by any means necessary. I guess you¡¯re really anxious inside, right? Because you know everything you have now is fragile, and all the love and tolerance around you are earned through your lies and ttery. You have no confidence that you could still have the same love and status if you showed your real self. So, you¡¯re actually more afraid of losing everything than anyone else, right?¡± Patricia¡¯s smile froze, and she was speechless for a moment. Ellinor raised her hand again, patting her shoulder gently and earnestly, ¡°Ms. Howard, instead of spending all this time on me, why not do something useful and umte some good luck for your kid?¡± With that, she walked past Patricia and returned to her office. Patricia¡¯s face almost lost itsposure. Each of Ellinor¡¯s words hit her hard,pletely exposing the fear deep in her heart. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Watching Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure, Patricia finally dropped her icy facade, turned around, and put on her usual sweet and gentle smile. She said to the new secretary in the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Jone. I hope you can keep an eye on my brother from now on. As you know, many wornen try to get close to him under the guise of work, and I want to keep him from being bothered by women with ulterior motives¡± The secretary named Jone nodded in agreement, ¡®Miss Howard, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this. If anything happens on Mr. Howard¡¯s end, I¡¯ll let you know right away, especially any moves by that sales manager. I won¡¯t give her any chance to pester Mr. Howard.¡± ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re here. Jone, you¡¯re special and nothing like those ordinary girls. Keep it up, okay?¡± Patricia said, smiling warmly. Then she turned and walked into her brother¡¯s office Jone blushed, feeling secretly delighted as her mind began to run wild. Miss Howard just said that she was different from other girls and even told her to keep it up. Did this mean Miss Howard wouldn¡¯t mind her getting close to Mr. Howard and she might have a chance to be thedy of the Howard family? Would Miss Howard ept her? If so, Miss Howard really was as kind as the rumors said, without any of the arrogance of a rich girl. In the CEO¡¯s office. When Patricia walked in with a thermos, her brother Balfour was frowning at a test paper their younger brother Byran had just finished, his frown deepening the more he read. ¡°What the heck have you been learning all these years? You can¡¯t even do basic math?¡± Byran was terrified. His head was lowered, not daring to speak. He didn¡¯t know how to answer any of the questions, but he didn¡¯t dare leave them nk in front of Balfour, so he just wrote whatever came to mind. Balfour rubbed his forehead, barely able to ept that this uneducated, unintelligent child was a member of the Howard family and his own little brother. He had intended to go over the wrong answers and exin the concepts Byran didn¡¯t understand, but there wasn¡¯t a single correct answer! All those tutors they¡¯d hired over the years were a total waste. Despite years of coaching from renowned teachers, Byran¡¯s academic level was still at an elementary school level. He was absolutely hopeless. Balfour¡¯s face looked stormy as he threw the paper back in front of Byran, ¡°Rewrite it all!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Byran was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare breathe. He put his head down as he started to rewrite. Seeing this, Patricia sighed in resignation and walked over. ¡°You¡¯re tutoring Byran? Don¡¯t be so mad. I brought some chicken soup. Let¡¯s take a break and have some soup.¡± Balfour looked up when he heard the sound of her voice, his expression still not softening. ¡°What are you doing here again? The kid is still in the hospital; shouldn¡¯t you be there taking care of him? Who¡¯s going to look after him if you¡¯re not there?¡± Patricia was taken aback by her brother¡¯s cold and displeased tone. He had never spoken to her like this before. Ever since Ellinor exposed her bribery of the restaurant waiter yesterday, he had been distant and hardly spoke to her. She exined in a small voice, ¡°I left Haillie and the nanny with the kid. I thought you might be tired from work, so I brought you some soup. I asked the nanny to cook extra when she was making it for Baber. You must be tired from work, so have some soup to replenish your energy¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Balfour nced at the thermos in her hand and said nothing. ¡°The kid has burns. He needs to eat less greasy food.¡± Patricia looked pale, ¡°I know, I¡­ Chapter 567 Chapter 567 ¡°Alright, just put the soup down and go back to the hospital to be with the kid Balfour cut her off, picking up the documents on the table to read, his cold demeanor clearly indicating he didn¡¯t want to talk further. The documents he held were a sales n submitted by Ellinor. As Balfour read the clear text and data, he couldn¡¯t help but recall Ellinor¡¯s words about expanding production and sales in the food industry. He wondered if his own little sister Pearl were still alive, would she have missed out on these foods due to insufficient promotion? If she had gotten to eat her favorite snack from childhood, would it stir up old memories and maybe make her want toe home to see him? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Possibly, this sales n Ellinor put together could work. Seeing that Balfour was not interested in her words and wouldn¡¯t even look at her, Patricia felt awkward standing in the office, not knowing what to do. Byran, who was doing his homework nearby, also felt the strange tension. He looked up at Patricia, then at the aloof Balfour, feeling ufortable. It was weird. Balfour had always doted on Patricia and practically did whatever she said. But for some reason, he had been ignoring her since yesterday, and his attitude today was just as cold¡­ This had never happened before. What on earth was going on? Patricia thought for a moment, walked over, and ced her thermos on Balfour¡¯s desk. Then she softly said to Byran, who was still doing his homework. ¡°Byran, stop writing for now. Go take a break. I have some things to discuss with Balfour. You can come back in a bit and have some soup with him.¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± Byran jumped at the opportunity. He didn¡¯t know how to solve any of these problems and staying here would just get him scolded by Balfour. Given the chance to escape by Patricia, he didn¡¯t hesitate to put down his pen and hurry out. Watching Byran leave, Patricia turned back to Balfour, who was engrossed in reviewing the documents. She hesitated, then asked in a teary voice, ¡°Do you really hate me now?¡± Hearing his sister¡¯s sobbing voice, Balfour looked up at her withplex and tired eyes. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t start crying at the drop of a hat. You¡¯re in your twenties now; you¡¯re not a kid. You have to understand that crying won¡¯t solve anything.¡± Patricia felt a real crisis. He used tofort her immediately when she cried, but not today. Instead, he seemed annoyed by her crying. ¡°¡­I admit¡­I messed up yesterday. I went in the wrong direction. But you didn¡¯t give me a chance to exin! I felt trapped; I really couldn¡¯t think of any other way.¡± There was something off in her words and Balfour frowned, ¡°Trapped? Who cornered you?¡± With a wronged look, Patricia wiped her tears and gave her prepared exnation, ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to drive Ellinor away¡­ But she unted her pregnancy to me in the bathroom, and said it was Theo¡¯s! I panicked¡­ How could I everpete with her? How can my infertile bodypare to Ellinor¡¯s healthy and easily pregnant one? If Theo knew she was pregnant, he¡¯d surely neglect me and Baber. So I was really scared. I was scared that Ellinor would use her pregnancy to steal Theo away again, so I went to extremes in a moment of panic. I¡¯m sorry! I know I was wrong and I really know I messed up.¡± Balfour¡¯s expression froze. Ellinor was pregnant? Chapter 568 Chapter 568 After Byran emerged from the office, he asked the secretary at the front desk, ¡°Where¡¯s the office of that girl who just went in to drop off documents for my brother?¡± Secretary Jone stood up. ¡°Are you asking about Ellinor?¡± Byran nodded, ¡°Yeah¡± Jone asked uncertainly, ¡°Mr. Howard, why are you looking for Ellinor? Are you guys close or something?¡± Byran frowned slightly in impatience, ¡°Do I really need to tell you why I¡¯m looking for her?¡± Jone quickly waved her hands and smiled, ¡°No, no, I was just asking. Ellinor¡¯s office is up front; just keep going, then turn right and left, and you¡¯ll find the Sales Manager¡¯s office. Need me to guide you there, Mr. Howard?¡± ¡°No need¡± Byran said coldly, then hastily followed the directions. Once he found the Sales Manager¡¯s office, Byran peeked inside to make sure Ellinor was in, then barged right in. ¡°Ellinor!¡± At the sound of his voice, Ellinor, who was engrossed in aputer game, looked up cidly. ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you need something?¡± Byran sauntered over, ncing at herputer screen, ¡°You¡¯re gaming during work hours?¡± Without taking her eyes off the screen, Ellinor replied nonchntly, ¡°I finished my work. What¡¯s wrong with taking a gaming break?¡± Byranughed and didn¡¯t press the issue. He honestly didn¡¯t care whether Ellinor was working seriously or not. He sat down on the chair opposite Ellinor¡¯s desk, stared at her, and asked, ¡°Ellinor, where have you been this past month?¡± Still focused on her game, Ellinor replied casually, ¡°Nowhere much, just out and about.¡± Byran was puzzled, ¡°Out and about? Then why did youe back to work here at my brother¡¯s company?¡± ¡°Because yourpany offers good benefits and high sries, I saw a future here, so I applied.¡± Byran frowned deeply, scrutinizing her face with suspicion, ¡°Do you really need a sry?¡± While clicking her mouse to make a move in her game, Ellinor responded, ¡°Mr. Howard, you might not need a sry, but us regr folks do. We need it to put food on the table, you know?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Byran was still confused, crossing his arms in seriousness, ¡°What regr folks? You used to be part of the nchet family, you could have all the money you want.¡± Even if you really wanted to work, Theo could have arranged a position for you at the nchet Corporation. Why would you leave the nchet family ande to work for us instead? Ellinor didn¡¯t feel like exining too much to this kid and gave a big yawn. ¡°Mr. Howard, have you finished your homework? Why do you have so much free time to ask me all these questions?¡± Byran red at her, ¡°Patricia¡¯s discussing things with my brother in his office. I¡¯ve got nothing to do; why can¡¯t Ie chat with you?¡± Ellinor chuckled and nodded, ¡°I guess there¡¯s no problem. This is your family¡¯spany and you can do whatever you want.¡± Byran felt that she was being dismissive, which pissed him off and made him grit his teeth. ¡°Ellinor!¡± Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Ellinor was still absentmindedly ying her game. ¡°Okay, Mr. Howard, spit it out. I¡¯m all ears¡± Byran stood up, leaning on her desk, getting up close and personal. ¡°What¡¯s the real reason you left the nchet family?¡± Hearing this, Ellinor¡¯s hand on the mouse hesitated for a moment. She offered a small smile but didn¡¯t look up. ¡°I did what I needed to do, then I left¡± Byran looked puzzled. ¡°What was that?¡± Ellinor nced at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know? Mr. nchet never truly intended to marry me. He just needed me to deal with the nchet family elders. I carried out the mission. If I had stayed, I would have be Patricia¡¯s rival,¡± Byran was stunned and at a loss for words as she calmly spilled the beans. Just then, there was a knock on Ellinor¡¯s office door. Byran¡¯s secretary, Jone, poked his head in, ¡°Ms. Howard has left. Mr. Howard asked me to remind you to get back to your homework¡± Byran felt a headacheing on upon hearing he had to get back to homework. He was restless. ¡°Alright, got it! You go ahead, I¡¯ll chat with Ms. Mendoza for a bit and then head back myself¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Howard Jone respectfully acknowledged Byran¡¯s words, shooting Ellinor a look. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit miffed. What was with Ellinor? Even kids weren¡¯t off-limits. Once Jone was out of sight, Byran grabbed Ellinor¡¯s hand on the mouse. ¡°Ellinor, let¡¯s go! You¡¯reing with me!¡± ¡°Why should I go with you? Mr. Howard didn¡¯t ask me to.¡± Ellinor was internally rejecting him, but Byran had already pulled her to her feet. She had no choice but to follow him out of the office. Byran didn¡¯t have time to exin. He rushed her into the closing elevator, finally letting out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, they made it to the elevator and there was no one else inside. Ellinor shook off his hand, ¡°Byran, what¡¯s your deal? Why are you dragging me around?¡± Byran admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to homework. I can¡¯t solve a single problem. I¡¯ll definitely get chewed out by my brother.¡± Ellinor gave him a bitter smile and said, ¡°Then just take off on your own. Why drag me into it?¡± Byran justified himself, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t bring any money. If I leave, I can¡¯t afford a cab ride home!¡± Ellinor was speechless. ¡°Mr. Howard, consider others¡¯ feelings! You¡¯ve made me miss work for no reason. Do you want me to get chewed out by your brother too?¡± Byran scoffed, ¡°Ellinor, cut the crap! I know you didn¡¯te to the Howard family to work, so what does it matter if you miss a day?¡± Ellinor paused, surprised at Byran¡¯s insight. He was onto something. Byran turned to her with an intense gaze that suggested that he was no fool and that nothing could be kept from him. ¡°Tell me! Are you eyeing Balfour again?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Ellinor fell silent She may have overestimated his intelligence. The elevator arrived at the first floor and the doors slowly opened. Ellinor reached out to press the floor button again, nning to go back upstairs by herself, and calmly said to Byran, ¡°Go back on your own.¡± Byran intended to leave, but not alone. He pulled her out of the elevator. Ellinor was dragged out by him again and she frowned in annoyance, ¡°Can you stop disrupting my work?¡± Byran was indifferent, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you finished your work? Why are you so eager to go back?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, Tm not the same as you. You¡¯re an aristocrat, but I¡¯m a worker. If I leave without permission, my wages will be deducted. Do you understand? Byrans aristocratic attitude kicked in, ¡°How much will be deducted? I¡¯ll double it andpensate you later! Anyway, you can¡¯t go back now; hang out with me for a while!¡± With that, Byran took Ellinor¡¯s arm and dragged her out of the Howard Group building without any room for resistance. Ellinor was left speechless. After leaving the Howard Group, Byran took Ellinor to a taxi and went straight to a famous antique shop in the city center. Upon arriving, Ellinor looked at the antiques in the shop, a bit surprised at Byran. ¡°Didnt expect you, a young student, to be interested in these old things?¡± Byran was seriously selecting antiques on the shelf, ¡°It¡¯s not me who likes them. I¡¯m picking a birthday gift for my grandfather¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow in boredom, ¡°If you want to buy a gift for your grandfather, just pick it yourself. Why did you drag me here?¡± While Byran held a pair of walnuts in his hand and tried the feel them, he shamelessly said, ¡®Because I¡¯m broke, so I brought you here to help me pay.¡± Ellinor was dumbfounded. Ellinor¡¯s gaze at him instantly changed, ¡°Mr. Howard, have you no decency? I work to earn money at your ce, and you want me to help you pay for your purchases?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Byran said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Balfour has stopped all my credit cards and won¡¯t let Patricia give me money. But my grandfather¡¯s birthday is tomorrow. We all have to go to celebrate with him. My grandparents have always been very good to me and I don¡¯t want to go empty handed. Ellinor, can you pay for me? I¡¯ll definitely pay you back! Ellinor picked up a small wooden horse carved from rosewood on the shelf and asked him thoughtfully, ¡°Your grandparents¡­ are they your mother¡¯s parents?¡± Byran¡¯s expression was a bitplicated and he shook his head, ¡°Strictly speaking, they are not my grandparents, but Balfour¡¯s. They have no blood rtion to me and Patricia. As you know, our grandparents have been dead for many years.¡± Upon hearing this, Ellinor frowned. Based on some past events she understood, his mother was treated unfairly by the Howard family and was forced to leave. Normally, in such a scenario, there should be a deep conflict between his mother¡¯s family and the Howard family. But they seemed to get along well, and the Howard family even participated in their birthday celebrations. Could it be that his mother was also overlooked in her own family? Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Ellinor was puzzled Byran picked up an antique and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not blood rted to my grandparents, they¡¯ve been super nice to me over the years. Not so much to my sister, though.¡± Ellinor was lost in thought, making Byran think she was worried about lending him money so he reassured her ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely pay you back! My brother said as soon as I pass all my subjects, he¡¯ll give me back my credit card limit Ellinor snapped out of it and burst intoughter, ¡°Might as well say you¡¯re not paying me back! Byran frowned. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t underestimate me I can definitely pass!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t care about his grades She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can lend you the money for the gift and you don¡¯t have to pay me back. But you have to promise me one thing¡± Byran widened his eyes curiously at her, ¡°What condition do you want me to agree to?¡± ¡°Take me to your grandpa¡¯s birthday party tomorrow!¡± Byran was stunned and confused. ¡°Why do you want to go to my grandpa¡¯s birthday party?¡± ¡°Just out of curiosity I¡¯m bored and want to go to a party: is that okay?¡± Byran thought for a moment, ¡°Okay¡® Deal, I¡¯ll take you!¡± They agreed, and Ellinor paid for Byran¡¯s gift It wasn¡¯t very expensive, but it wasn¡¯t cheap either. As they walked out of the antique shop with the gift, a ck business car pulled up in front of them. The car was a worldwide limited¨Cedition, it was pretty much a status symbol for some guys The moment Ellinor saw the car, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit down. She thought to herself, ¡°What a small world! Howe I ran into him here?¡± The driver got out of the car, respectfully opened the back door, and then Theo stepped out gracefully, stretching his tall body and making everyone aware of his presence. ¡°Thea!¡± Byran was very surprised to see him here. Theo nced at Byran, responded indifferently, and then his deep and indifferent gaze fell on Ellinor next to him. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Theo asked. Byran answered truthfully, ¡°Tm here to buy a birthday gift for my grandpa. Ellinor is working at my brother¡¯spany now, so when I saw she had nothing to do, I decided to bring her along!¡± Ellinor fell silent. Who said she had nothing to do? Byran was taking this way too lightly. Theo¡¯s inscrutable gaze moved to Ellinor, seeming a bit unhappy. Then he asked Byran in a cold tone. ¡°How did you guys get here?¡± ¡°We took a tax Byran answered Theo narrowed his eyes, ¡°Wait for me then, I¡¯ll give you both a rideter.¡± Byran was happy to hear about the free ride, ¡°Great! Theo, what are you doing here? Are you shopping too?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Theo didn¡¯t say much. He simply put his hands in his pockets and walked into the antique shop. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Just as Byran was about to follow him in, he suddenly remembered something. He turned his head to look at Ellinor but found that she had spaced out a little. So he waved his hand in front of her eyes, ¡°Hey! What are you thinking about?¡± Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Ellinor snapped back to reality. ¡°I wasn¡¯t Thinking about anything You wait here for Mr. nchet, I¡¯m taking off.¡± With that, she prepared to hall a cab and leave Byran instantly grabbed Ellinor, ¡°Why are you leaving first? Theo just said he¡¯d take us both, why are you trying to get a cab?¡± ¡°I need to get back to the office ASAP¡± Byran didn¡¯t buy her excuse. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? You¡¯re done with work, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor forced a smile, ¡°My morning work is done, but I still have work to do in the afternoon! Mr. Howard, you think work is that simple?¡± Byran didn¡¯t believe her at all and he had his eyes fixed on her face. ¡°Ellinor, are you in such a hurry to leave because you¡¯re afraid to face Theo?¡± Ellinor fell silent. Byran thought he¡¯d uncovered a secret and arrogantly said, ¡®I¡¯m right, huh? Now that Theo¡¯s with my sister, you can¡¯t handle it, can you? I told you ages ago that you and Theo aren¡¯t right for each other and that he¡¯d end up choosing my sister but you didn¡¯t believe me!¡± Ellinor chuckled lightly, ¡°Mr Howard, can you stop making assumptions about other people¡¯s thoughts?¡± Byran arrogantly answered. ¡°Why would I need to make assumptions? If it¡¯s not as I said, then wait with me for Theo to take us both! Otherwise, you must be hiding something!¡± Ellinor was taken aback by Byran¡¯s actions and ended up being dragged back to the antique store. Inside the antique store Theo was already sitting there waiting and being personally attended to by the store¡¯s owner. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. nchet, have a look! This is an antique I brought in especially for you, do you like it?¡± Theo nced at it with an indifferent expression but he agreed readily. ¡°Sure, wrap it up¡± The owner was thrilled, ¡°Great, quickly wrap it up for Mr. nchet. Remember to be careful!¡± ¡°Yes, sir¡± Byran, curious, also went over to see the gift. Ellinor didn¡¯t go over. She really didn¡¯t want to leave with Theo, but she couldn¡¯t resist Byran, who dragged her back. If she left now, it would seem like she was too nervous to face Theo. The truth was, she wasn¡¯t scared, she just didn¡¯t want to. But since she was brought back, she decided to just roll with it and started browsing around the store. Out of boredom, Ellinor picked up a small wooden horse she¡¯d looked at earlier, admiring the workmanship. The wooden horse was delicately carved, but the surface was a bit worn, probably by the previous owner. It was a deep color with a glossy finish. She really liked the wooden horse and had been debating earlier whether to buy it, but felt it wasn¡¯t really practical. Just then, a store clerk came over and told her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, but the item you¡¯re holding has been purchased by another customer; could you hand it over for wrapping?¡± Someone had bought it? Ellinor looked at the clerk, then nced around the store. Besides her and Byran, the only customer was Theo; had he bought it? Theo was still leisurely sitting in the store. As an honored guest of the antique shop, he didn¡¯t need to browse around, the owner would have staff bring the most valuable items for him to choose from. He looked like a typical rich guy Moreover, his deep, narrow eyes were slightly squinted as if watching her, or maybe not. Ellinor looked away Feeling a little disappointed, she handed the wooden horse to the clerk, then walked further away to look at other items. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 The merchandise shelf did a pretty good job hiding her pelite figure. Theo frowned slightly After finishing his shopping, Theo didn¡¯t linger. He got up and left. The antique shop owner saw him off respectfully, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. nchet. Come again when you need something. Your gift has been safely delivered to your car¡± ¡°Hmm¡± Theo then sauntered out of the shop Byran called Ellinor and followed him after seeing him exit and get into his car Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Once in Theo¡¯s car, Ellinor quietly sat by the window, busying herself with her phone, while Byran sat between her and Theo. Byran was a bit curious and asked. ¡°Theo, is that antique you bought also a birthday present for my grandpa?¡± Theo kept a poker face, looking out the car window, and just responded, ¡°Hmm¡± Byran was thrilled, ¡°I knew it! I¡¯ve never heard of you having a thing for antiques, but my grandpa loves collecting old stuff, he¡¯ll definitely love it!* Byran kept mumbling to himself, listing some of the stuff in his grandpa¡¯s collection, without Theo responding Ellinor kept silent too and continued to stare at her phone while deep in thought. From their conversation, she figured out that Theo was also attending the birthday party tomorrow So she was gonna run into this guy again tomorrow. The more she tried to avoid him, the more she bumped into him: Man, what a pain! The Howard Group was not far from the antique shop, and they arrived quickly Byran and Ellinor got out of the car. ¡°Theo, thanks! See you at the birthday party tomorrow!¡± Theo gave a slight nod, still stone¨Cfaced, then rolled up the car window. The car slowly sped up and headed into the distance Byran proudly said to Ellinor as they watched Theo¡¯s car leave, ¡°See, even someone as icy as Theo is willing to give me a lift. Do you know why?¡± Ellinor kept a straight face, ¡°No idea¡± Byran looked even prouder, ¡°Well, it¡¯s because Theo treats me like family, that¡¯s why he¡¯s so nice to me!¡± Ellinor gave a faint smile, ¡°Really? But I remember that your family doesn¡¯t get along with the nchet family, so why is Mr. nchet attending your grandpa¡¯s birthday party tomorrow? Byran exined, ¡°Although our family doesn¡¯t get along with the nchet family, my grandparents don¡¯t have any issues with the nchets. They¡¯ve been on good terms for years¡± The two chatted as they walked into the elevator and went upstairs After getting out of the elevator, Byran followed Ellinor to her office to avoid going back to his brother¡¯s office, where he might get scolded. But he couldn¡¯t avoid it forever. Byran strode into Ellinor¡¯s office, only to freeze in the doorway. His face turned sour as he felt a chill run down his spine. When Ellinor saw him standing still in the doorway, she knew there must be someone else in the office. She walked a few steps forward and saw Balfour sitting in her office Balfour was sitting in front of Ellinor¡¯s desk, his handsome face unreadable and his tone devoid of any inflection. ¡°Where have you two been?¡± Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Byran, looking a tad uneasy, said, ¡°I was really tired from doing my homework this morning so I went out for a walk to give my brain a bit of rest ¡°Tired from doing homework? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Balfour, as if he heard a joke that wasn¡¯t funny, smirked and looked at him sternly, ¡°You didn¡¯t even get one question right and you have the audacity to let your brain rest? If your brain rests anymore, it might just stop working altogether. What¡¯s the difference between that and not having a brain at all?¡± With his head hanging low in embarrassment, Byran stuttered Balfour, with a look of disappointment, stared at Byran, ¡°Go back and do your homework right now By the time I get back, you should at least get two questions right. Or else, your bank card being suspended will be the least of your worries!¡± ¡°Oh, got it Byran turned around, looking pretty mortified He didn¡¯t even dare sneak a nce at Ellinor and quickly took off. After Byran left, Ellinor saw that Balfour was still sitting at her desk, showing no signs of leaving ¡°Mr. Howard, would you like some coffee? She said as she walked in, smiling. Balfour looked at her with a serious and detached expression, ¡°Ellinor, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Howard, all I did was ask if you wanted some coffee What else could I possibly da?¡± Balfour gave her a contemptuous look, ¡°Ms Mendoza, you¡¯re clearly just looking for opportunities right now. Your main goal must be to target someone of value. Even Byran, who¡¯s still in high school, isn¡¯t spared. You¡¯re crossing a line. Let me remind you, don¡¯t waste your energy on that boy. Even if you manage to make that dumb kid fall for you without my consent, you¡¯re not getting into the Howard family¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°Mr. Howard, you and Patricia truly are two peas in a pod. You both view me as someone desperate to find a man to elevate my status. Let me just rify, I came to the Howard Group to work. Even if I had other thoughts, it wouldn¡¯t be about marrying into the Howard family So, Mr. Howard, you can rest easy. I¡¯m not interested in you, and even less so in your brother! Even if one day you begged me to be part of the Howard family, I wouldn¡¯t agree!¡± Beg her to join the Howard family? Balfour thought her delusions of grandeur were not only arrogant but alsoughable. Beg her? That would never happen! Without a word, he stared at Ellinor¡¯s face for a moment, his gaze slowly drifting down to her belly, his eyes cold and unflinching. ¡°Ellinor, there are things I haven¡¯t explicitly said, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not aware. Things will eventuallye to light. I hope you know your capabilities and do what you¡¯re supposed to Don¡¯t make me step in and help you¡± Ellinor was taken aback, not fully understanding Balfour¡¯s words, but she could clearly feel his murderous gaze coldly fixed on her stomach, which made her extremely ufortable ¡°Mr. Howard, your words are too profound. I need to ponder over it.¡± ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re smart. I believe you¡¯ll find the right answer soon. It would be best not to disappoint me¡± With that, Balfour gracefully stood up, not intending to stay in her office any longer. As he walked past Ellinor, Balfour added. ¡°You were absent without leave today, so you won¡¯t be receiving today¡¯s wages.¡± Ellinor fell silent First, she was dragged out by Byran to help him buy a gift, and now her wages were docked by Balfour. She was at a loss for words It was clear that she couldn¡¯t peacefully coexist with the Howard family and its members. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 But it was okay, she could put up with it for the sake of her mother¡¯s investigation. Tomorrow, she was going to meet her maternal grandparents. She was hoping to find out some stuff about the past there. Stuff that could bring her closer to the truth. At the office door, Balfour suddenly stopped, turned around, and said, ¡°Also, I¡¯ve thought about it, and we can go ahead with the sales n you made this morning Start getting things ready¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality and put on a professional smile. ¡°Sure thing. Mr Howard¡± Balfour didn¡¯t respond and just walked out the door Ellinor was left alone in the office She sat down at her desk, absently touching her t stomach. The things Balfour said earlier. It was like he somehow knew she was pregnant and was hinting that she should get an abortion. Did Patricia say something to Balfour this morning? If so, Patricia must have told Balfour about her possible pregnancy. ¡°Ellinor!¡± Just as Ellinor was getting started on the sales n, Byran barged in again. But this time, he brought his homework with him. Having been interrupted, Ellinor frowned and looked at him ¡°What brings you back here?¡± Byran slumped down in a chair, throwing his homework onto the desk with a disgruntled look on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a single question right. My brother kicked me out of his office!¡± Ellinor took one of his mock exam papers and scanned it with a frown. Not only was the handwriting terrible, but every answer was also wrong. ¡°Mr. Howard, what have you been doing in school all these years?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Byran scoffed and lifted his chin. ¡°School is boring and ss is even more boring. I can¡¯t help but fall asleep when the teachers start talking. And I don¡¯t even want to go to school! I want to be a pro gamer. I don¡¯t need the stuff they teach in school!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, looking at him disapprovingly. ¡°Byran, the Howard family might be loaded, but no matter how much money you have, your share will still be finite Whether you want to take over the family business or pursue your dream of being a pro gamer, you¡¯ll need knowledge and wisdom. Having a lot of skills and knowledge is what¡¯s important!¡± Byran looked at her dumbstruck, seeming to have understood but unwilling to admit it. He frowned, ¡°Ellinor, are you lecturing me?¡± Ellinor gave a softugh, then turned her attention back to herputer screen, continuing her work. ¡°I¡¯m not in a position to lecture you. I¡¯m just not pleased with your attitude towards your studies.¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re amazing! Aren¡¯t you a top student? If you¡¯re so capable, then teach me!¡± Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Byran Howard was lounging in Ellinor¡¯s office with his arms crossed and feet up on her desk, without a hint of the fear he¡¯d shown in front of Balfour. Ellinor paid him no mind and continued to focus on her work. Byran frowned at herck of a reaction. He sat upright and knocked on her desk. ¡°Hey! Ellinor, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± She nced at him, ¡°What? If you need help with your homework, just spit it out!¡± Byran blinked and snorted in pride, ¡°Did I say I needed help with homework?¡± ¡°Ah, then I must have misunderstood Ellinor didn¡¯t look at him again as she continued her work. Seeing her still unresponsive, Byran¡¯s pride faded a bit, ¡°Ellinor, Balfour¡¯s frozen all my cards, but I have a big e¨Csports match at the end of the month in C city, and I can¡¯t even afford a ticket!¡± Ellinor typed as she talked, ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯ve already paid for the gift you sent to your grandfather today You¡¯re not trying to borrow more money from me for your e-sports match, are you?¡± Byran felt a bit humiliated and struggled to meet her gaze, ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to borrow your money. Actually, I really do want your help with my homework! Balfour said he¡¯d only let me go to the match if I pass my midterms next week. I heard you were a top student at Creston University, you must be great at studying, right? Can you teach me how to improve my grades quickly so I can deal with Balfour? That match at the end of the month is really important to me, I can¡¯t miss it!¡± Ellinor looked up at him, his face full of humble determination, Tm busy right now; I don¡¯t have time.¡± Byran pleaded sincerely, ¡°I can wait for you to finish your work. Ellinor, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Ellinor looked at Byran again. This proud boy was willing to humble himself for his dreams; it was a rare sight. Perhaps because of their shared blood, Ellinor felt a sense of responsibility for Byran. Even though he was often a nuisance, she never held it against him and didn¡¯t even find the little guy annoying After a moment¡¯s silence, Ellinor picked up Byran¡¯s homework from her desk and skimmed through it, ¡°Your foundation is too weak. It¡¯s basically impossible to improve to a passing grade in a short period of time.¡± Byran ran his hands through his hair in distress, ¡°Then how long will it take for me to reach a passing grade?¡± Ellinor thought for a moment, then said, ¡°A teacher can only provide you with the basic knowledge, the real learning needs to be done by yourself! I can only find time to teach you one problem, for the rest, you¡¯ll have to understand and apply the form First, you need to master the basic knowledge, then try to understand the other content Everything is up to you!¡± Byran nodded in understanding. ¡°Alright! Teach me quickly. Balfour is really angry. I at least need to be able to solve one problem to calm him down!¡± So Ellinor put her work aside for a moment to exin to Byran. Byran¡¯s thirst for knowledge was unprecedented. He pulled up a chair without hesitation and sat next to Ellinor. Ellinor took out a nk piece of paper and a pen, selected a representative problem from Byran¡¯s homework, broke it down, and drew a clear and easy¨Cto¨Cunderstand! diagram, exining it to him step by step.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At first, Byran¡¯s face was full of confusion, but as he listened more, his brow slowly rxed because he found that he could easily understand what Ellinor was exining. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 It was really weird. Even though Balfour had previously spent a fortune hiring all sorts of famous tutors for fum, no matter how in depth their exnations were, he always seemed to turn a deaf ear However, when Ellinor exined using drawings, he could understand it easily After answering a question, Ellinor pushed the paper to Byran, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve exined the problem, and the forms used are all applicable to the topics you¡¯re currently studying The rest of the problems require you to apply these forms You don¡¯t need to show me once you¡¯re done, just hand them over to Balfour Byran obeyed without hesitation, redoing the paper that Balfour had almost torn to shreds previously Working on the problems next to Ellinor was way less stressful than being next to Balfour. Once he rxed, Byran found it much easier to concentrate. He went from not understanding the problems at first to understanding what they meant and knowing how to solve them. After he was done, he didn¡¯t ask Ellinor to check for him but gratefully said. ¡°Thank you! I think I can do some of the problems now, I¡¯ll go and have Balfour check if they¡¯re correct!¡± Ellinor just responded casually, continuing her work while saying. ¡°Just a friendly tip, you might want to practice your handwriting Even elementary school students write better than you.¡± Byran blushed, ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s my personal style. What would you know!¡± Ellinor just raised an eyebrow, not caring whether he took her advice or not. She just couldn¡¯t stand his handwriting and couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As Byran was about to leave, he suddenly turned back and scribbled his phone number on a piece of paper with his unique handwriting and handed it to Ellinor, ¡°Here¡¯s my number, call me after work. I promised to take you to my grandfather¡¯s birthday party, and I always keep my word.¡± Ellinor nced at the number on the paper, took it, and smiled, ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow¡± ¡°See you tomorrow¡± Byran quickly left with his homework, eager to get Balfour¡¯s approval and calm him down. Otherwise, not only would he be unable to participate in the e¨Csportspetition at the end of the month, but he was also worried that Balfour would get so angry that he would pull some strings and cancel thepetition altogether. That would be a disaster Balfour definitely had the power to do that with ease. In the CEO¡¯s office, Byran carefully walked in and handed the corrected mock exam paper to the disgruntled Balfour, ¡®Balfour, I can do some of the problems now; take a look.¡± Balfour was looking at work documents and spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Take it away, I don¡¯t have time to be angry with you now.¡± Byran mustered up the courage to push the paper to Balfour again, ¡°Balfour, I really can do the problems now, can you check if I did them correctly? If not, I¡¯ll just go home.¡± Balfour let out a long sigh, then somewhat impatiently took the paper and skimmed it with a nk face. He paused for a bit, furrowed his brows, and looked at Byran in confusion, ¡°Did you write this yourself?¡± Chapter 578 Chapter 578 ¡°Yup, I did it mysell. Byran nodded, nervously asking ¡°Balfour, did I get it right this time?¡± But Balfour mmed the paper on the table, ¡°I told you to step up your game, not cheat!¡± Startled, Byran instinctively stepped back and innocently replied, ¡°Balfour, I didn¡¯t cheal!¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t answer a single question just recently, and now after a short break, you can answer a bunch?¡± Balfour looked at him disappointed, ¡°Who are you trying to fool How could he possibly believe that this little guy did it himself?! At first, Byran not only got every question wrong, but his answers were also way off the mark. One look and he¡¯d know he had no clue about the basics. There was no point in correcting his mistakes But now, this corrected paper was almost 80% correct With this kid¡¯s brainpower, there was no way he could have done it. Feeling Balfour¡¯s doubt, Byran knew he must have gotten a lot right, so he quickly exined. *Balfour, I really did it myself. I could do it because Ellinor taught me a super useful form I understood it, and then I used the form to find the answers! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can do another test paper for you to see.¡± Ellinor taught him? Balfour frowned, suspiciously asking. ¡°Why would she tutor you?¡± Byran answered truthfully. ¡°She didn¡¯t want to at first; I asked her to. I heard she aced her studies at Creston University, so I thought she may know some study tricks and asked her to teach me how to improve quickly.¡± Balfour was silent for a minute and his frown deepened, ¡°Stay away from her in the future!¡± Baffled, Byran asked, ¡°Why? I think she¡¯s really nice and she exins things so simply.¡± Balfour sneered, ¡°What do you know about judging people? What¡¯s her rtionship with you? Why would she tutor you for free? You¡¯re not a kid anymore you should know not to trust people so easily!¡± ¡°Oh, but if she¡¯s not good, why do you keep her in thepany?¡± Balfour was speechless for a moment, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions! Have Quinton take you home to study. Remember to prepare well for your test next week!¡± Byran pouted, ¡°Balfour, my bank card¡± Balfour looked serious, ¡°Don¡¯t mention your bank card until you pass your test.¡± ¡°Oh, got it¡± Byran sighed sadly, grabbed his work, and went to find Quinton. After Byran left, Balfour looked down at the paper in his hand, his brow still furrowed. It was impressive that Ellinor managed to improve Byran¡¯s grades in such a short time. Why would she tutor Byran? If she really didn¡¯t intend to marry into the Howard family, what was her real motive? What was she hiding? What was she plotting? What was her real goal? With her smarts, she could be sessful anywhere. Whye here for the high sry offered by the Howard Group? Balfour couldn¡¯t figure it out and felt a bit tired. He rubbed his temples. Whenever he felt worn out, he would think of his mother and sister. He reached out and touched the photo on his desk. Lately, he had a stronger feeling than ever that his mother and sister were still aliveAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Once, he had sent people to look for their remains with a glimmer of hope. But now, he felt as if they were right beside him and silently watching him. The next day in the afternoon. After arranging the execution of the sales n, Ellinor leaned back in her chair, picked up her phone, and checked the time With only ten minutes left before quitting time, she dialed Byran¡¯s number. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Byran¡¯s disgruntled voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Ellinor, Mr Howard¡± Hearing Ellinor¡¯s voice, Byran¡¯s tone softened a bit, ¡°Ellinor, are you off work yet?¡± ¡°Almost, there¡¯s less than ten minutes¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming to pick you up now Meet me at the alley near the office. And be sure to dodge Balfour!¡± Byran instructed carefully Ellinor was somewhat puzzled, ¡°We¡¯re not doing anything shady, why should we avoid Mr. Howard?¡± Byran stuttered a bit, ¡°Well Balfour¡¯s not a fan of me hanging out with you, so he can¡¯t know that I¡¯m the one taking you to Grandpa¡¯s birthday party. You¡¯d better avoid him, or I¡¯ll get an earful from Balfour again!¡± Ellinor let out a sarcasticugh, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the reason!¡± Byran seemed to feel awkward and added ¡®Don¡¯t take it to heart; Balfour has the wrong opinion about you. Once he gets to know you, he won¡¯t think like this.¡± Ellinor just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Alright, call me when you¡¯re near the office ¡°Sure!¡± Byran arrived very quickly in just fifteen minutes. ording to the location Byran sent, Ellinor found the alley near the Howard Group and got into the car. Carlos was Byrans assistant, so he was driving while Byran sat in the back. Seeing Ellinor get in, he gave her a disapproving once¨Cover. ¡°Hey! Ellinor, you¡¯re going to my grandpa¡¯s birthday party dressed like this?¡± Ellinor was in her work clothes and had just removed her zer, leaving a simple white shirt. It was simple and crisp, but a bit too casual. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? I¡¯m just tagging along for fun. There¡¯s no need to dress up, right?¡± Byran frowned, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re such a weirdo!¡± ¡°Oh? How so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re obviously into Balfour, yet you don¡¯t even bother to dress up! Do you know how many women are after Balfour? How can you stand out and make Balfour like you like this?¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s possible that I¡¯m not interested in Balfour at all?¡± After a moment of thought, Byran seemed to believe her, ¡°Well, that¡¯s a shamel Actually, I was kind of hoping you could be a part of our family!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡± Byran blurted out, ¡°Because if you marry Balfour, you won¡¯t be a threat to my sister¡¯s happiness anymore.¡± Ellinor was taken aback. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. So it was all for his sister Byran continued, ¡°But mainly, you¡¯re not like those shy and vulgar women that are a dime a dozen. I find you quite interesting, we have a lot inmon, and we can have enjoyable chats I¡¯d hate it if Balfour ended up marrying a gold¨Cdigger, that would really bug me.¡± Ellinor could onlyugh and cry at his words. She hadmon topics with him? If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t it mean she was dumbing herself down? The car soon arrived at the Bagley family¡¯s house. Byran looked out the window and his eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s Theo¡¯s car, he came early too!¡± Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Ellinor, following Byran¡¯s lead, nced in the direction of the man who had just stepped out of his car. He was dressed in a dark suit, had neatlybed hair, and his handsome features were as prominent as ever He radiated a mature and dangerous allure She knew she would encounter him here today, but she didn¡¯t expect to see him right off the bat. Enthusiastically. Byran hopped out of the car. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re early tool ¡°Hmm¡± Theo responded coldly, his gaze seemingly sweeping over Ellinor, who was just getting out of the car Ellinor didn¡¯t meet his gaze, instead, she looked around the Bagley family¡¯s grand courtyard. Byran said, ¡°Mr. nchet my sister is already here, she must be waiting for you! Come on, let¡¯s go in together!¡± The Bagley family¡¯s ce was buzzing. Guests trickled in, gathering around the sofa to present gifts and their birthday wishes to old Mr. Bagley Byran handed over his own present, ¡°Happy birthday, Grandpa. This is my gift for you!¡± Old Mr. Bagley took a look at the gift Byran presented with a stern yet tender expression, ¡°You¡¯re still a student, why did you spend so much on a gift for me? Byran emphasized, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not a kid anymore; I¡¯m an adult now!¡± Old Mr. Bagley frowned, ¡°But you¡¯re still in high school, stop trying to be a grown¨Cup!¡± Everyone in the family knew about Byran¡¯s failure to get into college, so he felt both embarrassed and ashamed, not knowing how to respond. At this moment, Collin stepped forward, presenting a rectangr gift box, ¡°Old Mr. Bagley, this is a token of appreciation from Mr. nchet. Happy birthday¡± Old Mr. Bagley smiled, nodding for a servant to ept the gift, ¡°Thank you, Mr. nchet.¡± Old Mr. Bagley looked at Theo nchet as his eyes filled with admiration for the younger man. ¡°Theo, how¡¯s your grandpa doingtely? He must be recovering well after the surgery, right?¡± Theo nodded. ¡°Thank you for your concern, he¡¯s recovering well. When he returns, I¡¯ll have hime over for a chat.¡± Old Mr. Bagley chuckled, ¡°Good, that old coot must be bored out of his mind lying in bed all this time. When he gets back, we old geezers should go y some golf¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Theo politely agreed and chatted with old Mr. Bagley for a bit. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here!¡± Patricia Howard¡¯s voice rang out like silver bells. Dressed in a sparkling diamond gown, Patricia emerged from the crowd, looking incredibly gorgeous and sweet. She walked up to Theo, looking up at him with longing in her eyes, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be busy with work andeter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much work today¡± He replied indifferently Patricia shed a sweet smile, then turned towards old Mr. Bagley on the sofa, saying softly. ¡°Grandpa, I have prepared a special birthday gift for you. I think you¡¯ll really like it! However, old Mr. Bagley didn¡¯t respond to Patricia¡¯s words, instead turning to chat with his wife. Patricia felt a bit awkward and forced herself to maintain a smile She was the center of attention in the Howard family. But in the Bagley family, her status was pretty low and nobody paid her much mind. In reality, the old folks of the Bagley family were not her grandparents. The Bagley family was the family of her father¡¯s ex¨Cwife. Patricia was the daughter of her father and his second wife and had no blood rtion to the Bagley family It made sense that the Bagley family would treat her coldly. However, old Mr. Bagley treated Byran exceptionally well, much like his own beloved grandson, even though Byran, just like her, had no blood rtion to the Bagley family Yet for her, they always turned a blind eye. She couldn¡¯t understand why there was such a disparity in their treatment of them. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Besides, for a long time, she had been copying the habits and preferences of Pearl Howard, who disappeared years ago She did this to win the affection of Pearl¡¯s family, hoping they would pour all their love for Pearl onto her. Like Balfour, who treated her like his own sister and spoiled her rotten. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, the Bagleys werent so easily swayed by her attempt to resemble Pearl. Patricia was frustrated by this, but she hadn¡¯t given up trying to win over the two old folks from the Bagley family This was because the Bagleys held a significant position among the rich and powerful families, and they were old friends with the nchets. If she could get on their good side, she would have a powerful network backing her, which would help if she were to marry into the nchet family. Thus, she had been trying hard to make the two old Bagleys treat her like their long¨Clost granddaughter, but she had been unsessful all these years ¡°Old Mr. Bagley¡± Someone called out softly Everyone turned to look at a middle¨Caged man in a grey suit who was walking over slowly Old Mr. Bagley¡¯s friendly face instantly turned sour upon seeing the man and he grumpily asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The middle¨Caged man was polite and said, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today I came to give you a gift and wish you a happy birthday¡± Old Mr. Bagley grumpily said. ¡°Take it away! The Bagleys don¡¯t need your stuff!¡± The middle¨Caged man didn¡¯t get angry and just sighed resignedly. He gave the gift to old Mr. Bagley¡¯s servant and instructed, ¡°Add a little of this when you make soup for old Mr. Bagley it¡¯s good for his health, but remember not to add too much Too much won¡¯t be effective¡± The old servant just nodded and took the gift Having delivered the gift, the middle¨Caged man politely said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your birthday celebration, Tile see you another time.¡± Old Mr. Bagley waved him away grumpily, ¡°Get out! Don¡¯te to wish me a happy birthday, don¡¯t come here at all, you bring nothing but trouble!¡± The middle¨Caged man didn¡¯t say anything and just sighed. He seemed used to old Mr. Bagley¡¯s attitude and turned to leave. By this time, Byran and Patricia hade over. Byran said, ¡°Dad¡± Patricia said, ¡°Dad, are you leaving?¡± McNeil Howard nodded to his two children, ¡°You two stay here and keep your grandfatherpany on his birthday. Byran, don¡¯t make trouble and annoy your grandfather. Patricia, put on more clothes, don¡¯t catch a cold¡± Byran said, ¡°OK, I got it. I¡¯m not a kid, I won¡¯t cause trouble!¡± Patricia nodded, ¡°OK, Dad, I¡¯ll go put on a coatter¡± Ellinor, an outsider, stood aside, quietly observing their interactions. The middle¨Caged man was McNeil Howard, head of the Howard family, and her biological father Ellinor felt a mix of emotions upon seeing her biological father for the first time. She smirked with a hint of sarcasm on her face The man was in his forties, dressed neatly but not overly refined. He was tall and handsome, with fine lines at the corners of his eyes, which were just signs of age. As Ellinor watched him, Mr. Howard senior walked towards her. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 McNeil Howard felt someone burning holes in the back of his head So he followed the gaze and paused just a tad. The girl was about the same age as his daughter Patricia and radiated a familiar aura, which caught his attention. He was a bit out of it, as if some past events or a certain someone from his past came to mind. But he didn¡¯t linger on the girl and headed straight toward the door instead. Ellinor dropped her gaze from the man. Her mixed emotions finally settled down McNeil Howard had once hurt her mother, driving her into aer and forcing her to leave home with young Ellinor. That¡¯s why old Mr. Bagley couldn¡¯t stand his guts. She had no memones of her biological father, not even a vague shadow of him resided in her memory. A man this heartless must have never taken care of her when she was a child. So there was nothing for her to remember. ¡°Marlinie!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor was still mulling over these thoughts when suddenly an old pair of hands grabbed hers tightly. She jumped, looking up to see an elderlydy. The olddy looked at her worriedly, ¡°Marlinie, why are youing home sote from school? Where have you been?¡± Ellinor was taken aback, ¡°I think you got the wrong person The olddy didn¡¯t seem to hear her and kept mumbling to herself, ¡°Marlinie, you can¡¯t keeping home thiste. It worries me and your father¡± Just then, McNeil Howard reached the door. Hearing the olddy call the name Marlinie, he stopped in his tracks, turning to look back. The olddy was talking to the girl. Ellinor said helplessly. ¡°You really got the wrong person. I¡¯m not Marlinie!¡± The kind olddy frowned and admonished ¡°Marlinie, stop being angry with me! Be a good girl, stop hanging out with that boy from the Howard family! He doesn¡¯t look like good news, you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± McNeil Howard and Ellinor both fell silent. From the olddy¡¯s words, Ellinor figured out she was the matriarch of the Bagley family, her grandmother. Old Mrs. Bagley thought she was her mother? Marlinie was her mother¡¯s name Byran came over to help old Mrs. Bagley ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve mistaken her for someone else again. She¡¯s my friend, not Marlinie.¡± Old Mrs. Bagley shook her head, saying excitedly. ¡°Marlinie! She¡¯s Marlinie, Marlinie is back.¡± Byran said helplessly, ¡°Grandma, she really isn¡¯t Marlinie.¡± Old Mr. Bagley coughed heavily a couple of times, then came over, ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re scaring the kids.¡± She looked at old Mr. Bagley with tears brimming in her eyes, ¡°Dear, it¡¯s Marliniel Marlinie is back; Marlinie is really back.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, she¡¯s back, she¡¯s back!¡± Old Mr. Bagley yed along like it was nothing new. He helped her over to his side and then looked at the young girl that old Mrs. Bagley was pointing at. He was stunned. Whose daughter was this? She looked so much like Marlinie! Ellinor blinked, feeling a bit ufortable under his gaze. She managed to force a smile. Old Mrs. Bagley¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, ¡°It really is Marlinie! Look, Marlinie is really back.¡± Old Mr. Bagley seemed to have an epiphany and he sighed deeply, ¡°Yeah, I see it, I see it. It¡¯s time for your medication. Let¡¯s go take your medication, and then you can see Marlinie.¡± He soothed old Mrs. Bagley, leading her away to calm her down. Ellinor watched the two old folks walk away, feeling a mix of emotions Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Byran sighed. ¡°My grandma has Alzheimer¡¯s; she often mistakes people¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°I get it.¡± Just then, old Mrs. Bagley, who had walked off, turned back and looked at Ellinor, asking, ¡°Marlinie, what do you fancy for dinner tonight?¡± Ellinor, with mixed feelings, thought for a moment and replied with a smile, ¡°Just what I usually love¡± Old Mrs. Bagleyughed with tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°Alright! Alright.¡± Old Mr. Bagley also turned back and gave Ellinor a deep look, then assisted old Mrs. Bagley upstairs for her medication. Byran, a little exasperated, continued to exin to Ellinor, ¡°After my father¡¯s ex¨Cwife went missing, my grandma gol Alzheimer¡¯s. It¡¯s up and down, she didn¡¯t scare you just now, did she?* Ellinor shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Byran, who is this?¡± Mr. Howard senior, who was about to leave, turned back. His gaze wasplex as he studied Ellinor and asked his son. With a bit of surprise at his father¡¯s return, Byran replied, ¡°Dad, she¡¯s a friend and also works at the Howard Group. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Howard senior looked at Ellinor, and Ellinor looked back at him. ¡°Mr. Howard senior, hello, I¡¯m Ellinor, currently working at Mr. Howard¡¯spany.¡± McNeil Howard nodded slightly. ¡°Mhm, hello.¡± Before leaving, the middle¨Caged man took another deep look at Ellinor. Her aura reminded him of his ex¨Cwife Marlinie; no wonder old Mrs. Bagley was confused. But she actually reminded him more of his long¨Clost daughter, Pearl. However, his missing daughter Pearl had a distinctive mole on her brow, which this girl didn¡¯t have. It was just a slight resemnce, how could she be Pearl? After all these years, no one in the world could locate Pearl; how would she just show up here? McNeil Howard didn¡¯t say anything more and just instructed Byran a bit before leaving the Bagley family. Ellinor smiled faintly. Did Mr. Howard senior just now also think of his long¨Clost wife when he saw her? He betrayed his ex¨Cwife, so did he feel a twinge of guilt? Ellinor felt a chill, as if a cold gaze was fixed on her. She instinctively looked up and found herself locked with Theo¡¯s unfathomable eyes. Theo stood there coldly, staring at her with an inscrutable gaze that was hard to read. Patricia was by his side, yet he kept staring at another woman. Was it amusing? At that moment, old Mr. Bagley, assisted by a maid, slowly descended from upstairs. His aged but bright eyes examined Ellinor from head to toe, ¡°Whose daughter are you? How old are you? What¡¯s your name?¡± Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Ellinor shot him a smile and replied cheerfully. ¡°Hi, old Mr. Bagley. I¡¯m Ellinor I just turned twenty this year¡± Old Mr. Bagley squinted his old eyes and gazed at her intently. ¡°Twenty, huh? And who are your folks?¡± ¡°Ie from a in Jane family You probably don¡¯t know my parents, but they¡¯re alive and kicking. They live in Greenhaven Ellinor answered If pushed further, she would say she belonged to the Mendoza family She didn¡¯t consider them her kin, but she didn¡¯t want to spill the beans about her real family situation here and raise eyebrows Old Mr. Bagley gave a nod, ¡°Did my wife scare you earlier? You look a bit like our long¨Clost daughter and granddaughter, so she got a bit too excited¡± Ellinor smiled back, ¡°No worries, she didn¡¯t scare me I totally get where old Mrs. Bagley ising from. It¡¯s an honor to resemble your daughter and granddaughter¡± Old Mr. Bagley took in Ellinor¡¯s poised demeanor and her attire. She wasn¡¯t decked out like other young gals, unting skin even in the dead of winter. She wore a simple white shirt with straight pants. She looked low¨Ckey and not overly dolled up for the party, but she had a vibrant energy, the kind of get¨Cup¨Cand¨Cgo that was rare among young folks these days. Old Mr. Bagley found himself warming to Ellinor at their first encounter. He gave a serious nod before asking her. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms Mendoza, you mentioned your parents live in Greenhaven. How about your grandparents? Are they there too?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any grandparents. I never met them.¡± There was a hint of tenderness in old Mr. Bagley¡¯s eyes as he looked at Ellinor, ¡°In that case, would you be willing to.¡± ¡°Ellinor, you made it! Didn¡¯t expect to see you at my grandpa¡¯s birthday bash!¡± Patricia interrupted, greeting Ellinor with a grin. She did this on purpose because she knew what old Mr. Bagley was about to say and she wouldn¡¯t stand for it. Old Mr. Bagley was about to ask Ellinor if she¡¯d be willing to be his granddaughter. Because old Mrs. Bagley¡¯s dementia had been worsening over the years, she had been mumbling the names of their long¨Clost daughter Marlinie and granddaughter Pearl all day long, having forgotten almost everything else. So, over the years, Old Mr. Bagley had been eyeing girls who bore some resemnce to their missing daughter or granddaughter, hoping to find someone who could keep old Mrs. Bagleypany and ease her condition. But old Mr. Bagley had high standards. He wasn¡¯t satisfied with any of the girls who came knocking, nor with the ones introduced by friends and family. The issue remained unsolved. Patricia firmly believed that if she tried hard enough to mimic the habits and character of the Bagleys¡® missing daughter and granddaughter and made herself look as much like Marlinie Bagley¡¯s old photos as possible, she could win their hearts. But the reality was different. The Bagleys never gave her a second look. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Today, old Mrs. Bagley mistook Ellinor for their long¨Clost daughter as soon as she saw her. Thus, old Mr. Bagley got the idea for Ellinor to be his granddaughter. Luckily, she was sharp enough to interrupt the old man before he could even open his mouth, not giving Ellinor a chance to ept. It was ridiculous! If Ellinor had the backing of the Bagley family, even if she was just temporarily ying the part of the Bagley family¡¯s granddaughter, it would elevate her social status and make her more eligible topete with her for Theo. How could she let Ellinor surpass her?! Absolutely not! Ellinor responded to Patricia¡¯s words calmly, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s Mr. Howard¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday today, so I came here after work.¡± Patricia¡¯s heart was filled with dark thoughts, but her face was all smiles. She didn¡¯t care whether Ellinor was willing or not, and she directly grabbed her arm. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really! I really appreciate youing over for my grandpa¡¯s birthday!¡® Patricia said. *Ms. Howard, you¡¯re being too polite, it¡¯s my duty.¡± Ellinor¡¯s face was calm as usual. She was just trying to pull her arm away, but Patricia held her tightly Patricia would never let go easily and give Ellinor a chance to talk to old Mr. Bagley. She stood in front of Ellinor, turned her head, and sweetly said to old Mr. Bagley, ¡°Grandpa, you must be tired, go sit down and rest! In a bit, you¡¯ll be able to see the birthday present I¡¯ve prepared for you. You and Grandma will love it!¡± Old Mr. Bagley¡¯s gaze became heavy. He coldly nced at Patricia, not epting her enthusiasm. Because he was interrupted by Patricia, he didn¡¯t continue speaking and signaled the servant to help him go to the front to sit down. Patricia still didn¡¯t let go of Ellinor¡¯s arm even after watching the old Mr. Bagley slowly walk away. At this time, Byran came over curiously and asked, ¡°Sis, what gift did you prepare for Grandpa? Why so secretive?¡± Seeing that her grandpa had left and didn¡¯t mention the adoption of a granddaughter again, Patricia was pleased with herself and smiled at Byran, ¡°Byran, don¡¯t be impatient. You¡¯ll know in a bit!¡± Byran frowned, ¡°What is it? I want to know now!¡± Patricia winked at Byran, ¡°You must behave, my gift isn¡¯t something for boys to see. But girls can take a sneak peek!¡± Patricia turned her face and sweetly looked at Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, let me show you the birthday present I prepared for grandpa!¡± Ellinor knew that Patricia was up to something again. She really didn¡¯t have time to deal with this drama queen today, so she forcefully pushed Patricia¡¯s hand away. After freeing her arm, she waved dismissively, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Howard, I don¡¯t have time now.¡± However, Patricia came forward again and even started to act coquettishly. ¡°Ellinor, just have a look. Before my grandparents see the gift, I want to hear your opinion first!¡± Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Ellenor didn¡¯t budge She knew Patricia was up to something and was trying to frame her So she avoided Patricia¡¯s gaz This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Howard, you said this is a gift you carefully prepared so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem night? Plus even if I give suggestions now there¡¯s no time for you to make changes Gifts are all about the thought as long as your heart is in the right ce other peoples opinione don¡¯t matter that much I don¡¯t think I need to help you check it¡± With a face of innocence, Patricis moved closer to Ellinor trying to catch her hand again, Ellinor, you¡¯re night Gifts are all about the thought put into them, but I want to make sure the gift is as perfect as possible! Alen Ellinor, if you give me advice now there¡¯s still time to make changes Because I have two options for the gift i preparery for Grandpa Im a bit hesitant end don¡¯t know which one to choose So I want you to help me decide which one is better Ellinor the gift is in the rehearsal room behind the stage. I don¡¯t think it will take up much of your time Patricia¡¯s sweet talk didn¡¯t move Ellinor, it only made her impatient. But she couldn¡¯t be too harsh with Patricia So, Ellinor backed away step by step like avoiding the gue, then purposely hid behind a tall man, letting him block Patricia to prevent her from bothering her again Patricia followed closely but stopped when blocked by the man. She looked at the man and said in her usual gentle voice ¡°Theo, let me pass I just want Ellinor to help me check the gift for Grandpal Theo didn¡¯t move he just coldly looked at Patricia and said. ¡°She¡¯s an outsider She¡¯s just here for the show There¡¯s no need for an outsider to see your gift Ellinors heart twitched when she heard him call her an outsider and a smirk crossed her lips Patricia was secretly pleased it seemed that in Theo¡¯s heart, Ellinor had be an outsider She was relieved Patricia put on a frustrated look, then decided to obey Theo, ¡°Alright, Theo. Actually, I¡¯m just unsure about which outfit to wear on stage, so I wanted Ellinor to help mer choose Theo squinted his eyes and said in a calm tone, ¡°Not all women know how to choose clothes. If you want someone to help you choose, at least find someone who dresses appropriately not just any woman¡± Ellinor frowned. What did he mean? Was he saying she was not dressed appropriately and didn¡¯t know how to choose clothes? Ridiculous! After hearing Theo say this, Patricia became even more certain that Theo was very dissatisfied with Ellinor So she didn¡¯t refute him but instead smiled faintly, lightly tugged at his sleeve, and whispered, ¡°Theo, you make a good point. Why don¡¯t you help me choose? I trust your taste the most!¡± Before Theo could reply, Byran frowned and protested. ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t you just say only girls could see the gift you prepared for Grandpa in advance? Now you¡¯re willing to let Theo help you? Is Theo a girl?¡± Patricia¡¯s face stiffened She then let out a shyugh and gently scolded him ¡°Byran, it¡¯s because you¡¯re still a kid! Theo and I are adults, he can give me more mature Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Byran crossed his arms and grumbled in a huff, ¡°I¡¯m an adult now, I¡¯m not a kid anymore! This is clearly a double standard!¡± Patricia¡¯s face reddened even more. Byran¡¯s sarcasticment made her ufortable, but there was a hint of sweetness in her eyes, suggesting that she didn¡¯t actually mind the teasing However, Theo, who stood next to them, showed no reaction, as if Byran¡¯sments had nothing to do with him. Patricia lifted her head again to look at his expressionless face and asked, ¡°Theo, are you ready to go shopping for clothes with me now?¡± Theo took a couple of seconds before responding in a detached tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Patricia nodded cheerfully. ¡°Great, let me take you there, it¡¯s just around the corner!¡± Theo, with his hands in his pockets, followed her without ever ncing back at Ellinor, who was hiding behind him. Patricia, trailing Theo, suddenly turned back to sh a triumphant smile at Ellinor. Her smile overflowed with the pride of a victor. Feeling relieved to be free of Patricia¡¯s pestering, Ellinor didn¡¯t care about Patricia¡¯s smug smile. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Byran pouted and said, ¡°Hey! Ellinor, my sister just asked you to help her check out the gifts. Why didn¡¯t you go? You really missed an opportunity! I told her I wanted to look, but Patricia wouldn¡¯t let me. Ellinor nced at Byran, ¡°Why should I go? The gift is from Patricia to your grandfather, not me. What¡¯s the point of me looking? Besides, it seems like Patricia¡¯s gift is quite extravagant. Everyone will see it sooner orter; why should I bother looking now?¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve got a point!¡± Not only was Ellinor uninterested in Patricia¡¯s gift, but most importantly, she was afraid Patricia would create more trouble for her. Today¡¯s situation was different, she was at her mother¡¯s house for her grandfather¡¯s birthday party. Though she didn¡¯te to see her rtives, she also didn¡¯t want to cause trouble and ruin her grandfather¡¯s party because of her presence. She had experienced Patricia¡¯s tricks too many times. That woman was like an angel on the outside but a demon on the inside, and she had no boundaries. Just now, Patricia insisted on dragging her to help with the gift because she probably had another trap waiting for her. Thankfully. Theo helped her Even though he¡¯d thrown a few insults her way, he had indeed gotten her out of a sticky situation. Suddenly, Byran¡¯s face changed, ¡°Crap! Balfour¡¯sing, I¡¯ve gotta hide or I¡¯ll be sent home to do homework again! Ellinor, remember, don¡¯t let him know I brought you here!¡± Ellinor nodded, made an ¡°OK¡± hand gesture, then watched as Byran scurried off. Geez, this didn¡¯t look like a reunion of brothers; it looked more like a scared animal running from a predator Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Ellinor shifted her gaze to the banquet hall¡¯s entrance. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In walked Balfour, decked out in a light¨Ccolored suit, exuding an undeniable charm. Guests nocked to him, raising sses, exchanging greetings, and creating quite the buzz. In fact, when Theo walked in earlier, he had quite the fan club too. But Theo¡¯s icy demeanor meant he wasn¡¯t exactly the warmest guy in the room. The crowd soon got the hint and backed off. Balfour, on the other hand, handled thepliments and attention like a pro. He¡¯d raise his ss and sh a smile, cleverly feeding off the crowd¡¯s energy. But beneath the pleasantries, one could sense a cold indifference. As Ellinor watched Balfour, he caught her eye. A brief flicker of surprise crossed his face, but he quickly regained hisposure and went back to chatting with an older gentleman, not giving her a second nce. Ellinor shrugged off the encounter and redirected her attention to other parts of the hall, observing the scene in detail. Most of the crowd was made up of older men and women, with a sprinkle of young people here and there. The birthday bash had an old¨Cschool vibe; it was not really the hip and happening party younger people would enjoy. Instead of a dance floor and a ssy orchestra, they¡¯d set up a quaint stage in the middle of the hall. A performance was underway to honor old Mr. Bagley¡¯s birthday. But seriously, how many young guns today could sit through something like this? Most of them were there to drop off a gift, sit politely for a bit, and then scram at the earliest chance avable. This party was just too darn boring But not for Ellinor. She had a soft spot for traditional art forms Growing up in a monastery without any ymates, she devoured all the books she could find. In her free time, she¡¯d seek out traditional performances, and over time, she found them rather fascinating So she was actually having a ball at this party. The Bagley family¡¯s home had a very cozy and weing vibe. She wondered if she¡¯d been here as a kid. Maybe her mom had brought her over? Her mom¡¯s hometown was always filled with sweet and warm memories. She couldn¡¯t recall the specifics, but the feeling lingered in her subconscious. Caught up in her thoughts, her eyes drifted back to old Mr. Bagley, who was chatting with a group of his old buddies Mr. Bagley seemed to be in good health and spirits. But when the conversation turned to his missing daughter and granddaughter, a hint of sadness crossed his face. A pang of bitterness hit Ellinor. Her mom must¡¯ve been a cherished daughter in this family. It was such a shame she ended up marrying the wrong guy and wasting her life. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Balfour¡¯s questioning voice snapped her out of her thoughts. Without missing a beat, she turned to him, calm as ever, and replied, ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m here to celebrate your grandfather¡¯s birthday Balfour looked annoyed and furrowed his brows, ¡°Who let you in?¡± Ellinor said, ¡°It was Ms. Howard¡± Chapter 589 Chapter 589 She told a lie because she had pinky sworn to Byran that she wouldn¡¯t tell Balfour that he had let her in. If she said she broke in by herself, that would sound fishy, and she could be booted out on the spot. So, she had to say it was Patricia who brought her in. Only when Patricia was mentioned did Balfour not get his knickers in a twist. Even if he was a bit miffed, he couldn¡¯t go ming his sister. ¡°Patricia brought you in?¡± Balfour furrowed his brow Ellinor¡¯s guess was spot on, Balfour didn¡¯t me Patricia, and he didn¡¯t kick her out right away. Just then, Quinton hurried in, spotting Balfour. He bee¨Clined over and said, ¡°Mr. Howard, there¡¯s a pressing call for you¡± Balfour shot Ellinor a chilly nce, then took Quinton¡¯s phone, ¡°What¡¯s up? Found it? Where?¡± All she could hear was Balfour speaking a few terse words into the phone, then he turned and walked to a quieter spot to continue his call. After that, he never came back. Ellinor hung around in the banquet hall for a bit, got they of thend, then got up and moved around, on the hunt for any clues about her mother¡¯s disappearance As she wandered about, she spotted a massive family portrait in the mansion. Many faces were painted on it, perhaps dozens. Ellinor didn¡¯t recognize most of them but did pick out old Mr. Bagley, old Mrs. Bagley, her mom, Mr. Howard senior, and a seemingly ten¨Cyear¨Cold Balfour And herself. Back then, she was a tiny baby cradled in her mother¡¯s arms. There was no mistaking the brush strokes on the painting for Ellinor. It was a family portrait that her mother had painted herself At that time, she was a newborn. She was a child with a family and a mother by her side. s, life was unpredictable. Some stuff she didn¡¯t understand happened and her mom was framed by the Howard family as a loose woman and got the boot. Her mom then took her and hightailed it out of there. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Later on, she was separated from her mom, and they haven¡¯t met since. One thing that didn¡¯t add up for Ellinor was why her mom, after being kicked out by the Howard family, didn¡¯t take her back to her maternal grandparents. Why didn¡¯t she leave her with them but instead handed her over to an old ssmate with no blood rtion? She had too many questions about what happened back then, and it was super confusing. Suddenly, Ellinor felt something was off in the air, she spun around and spotted a figure trying to skedaddle. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Etnot quarkly caught up with the figure and blocked his path It was a male servant He was no spring chicken and probably in his forties ¡°Who are you? Why the rush? The servant,ered awkwardly shook his head. Tim an old servant here I wasn¡¯t running just in a hurry to fetch some stuff from the kitchen for the banquet hall.¡± Ellinor narrowed her eyes. ¡°You were clearly sneaking a peek at me just now, and you only botted when I caught your The servant shook his head vehemently No not Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Noting clean? Then I have no choice but to report you as a creep to your boss¡± The servant panicked and hurriedly said. ¡°No, please! I meant no harm¡± ¡°Then tell the truth why were you spying on me? ¡°I thought you looked like Mc Eagles who disappeared from our household many years ago I was somewhat taken aback when I saw you, thinking Ms Bagley had returned. thats why I was staring But when you turned around realized I was mistaken, felt utterly embarrassed and wanted to leave I¡¯m truly sorry if I offended you Ellinor listened to his exnation and eased up her stance Me Bagley? The woman holding a baby in the painting The servant rodded. ¡°Yes that¡¯s her Ellinor nced at the painting ¡°Do I really look like her? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When the servant talked about his chenshed Me Bagley hit expression becaTTIE is only a tad simr not much¡± Detecting the unrequited affection the servant held for her mother Ellinor sighed regretfully, then probed The servant furrowed his brows and indignantly said Ms Bagley was taken by the Howard family¡± Ellinor why are you asking about this? Suddenly, a very unfriendly female voice interjected cutting off the servant Ellinor turned around to see a dolled up Haillie Knotts strutting over eyeing her like she was a Prest The servant seeing a guest approaching took the opportunity to quickly excuse himself Ellinor felt a bit disappointed to see the servant leave before frusting his story. She thought she might have had finished Illinoi, I¡¯m talking to you! What are you doing at old Mr. Bagley¡¯s birthday gathering asking about Balfo Ellinor snapped back to reality andzily looked at her ¡°Saw a beautiful woman in a painting go resembles the young Ms. Bagley, but your face happened that made Ms. Bagley disappear?¡± out her mother¡¯s disappearance if he be asked bluntly just asking around¡± ¡°Just asking around? I bet you¡¯re up to something Haillie¡¯s eyes held more than just disgust for her but also deep suspicion. ¡°I heard from Patricia that you¡¯re also here for old M Bagley birthday (knew something was fishy You have no rtion to the Bagley fatuly, why are you here? And you¡¯re even secretly asking about Balfours mother! Ellinor you better not have any inappropriate thoughts about Balfour I bet (re trying to dig into his ta Ellinor rolled her eyes toozy to exin and turned to leave ¡°Stop right there! Who said you could leave? Haillie called out loudly Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Ellinor just ignored her and continued on her way Haillie, stomping her heels in annoyance, caught up and tried to stop her, ¡°Ellinor, you can¡¯t have Theo, and you can¡¯t have Balfour either! With your poor background, the best you can hope for is to marry some rich guy from a small town. Don¡¯t be under any illusion that one day you could marry into a wealthy family! Can you get real and stop eyeing me and Patricia¡¯s boyfriends?¡± Without hesitation, Ellinor nodded, ¡°Sure, I promise. Can you move now?¡± Haillie was taken aback, feeling like she had thrown a punch into thin air. ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s with your attitude?¡± ¡°I agreed to your request, aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡± ¡°Haillie, Ellinor, what are you guys arguing about?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Patricia¡¯s gentle voice interrupted them. Ellinor and Haillie both turned towards the source of the voice. They saw Patricia dressed in gorgeous clothes and heavy makeup, almost absolutely unrecognizable. Haillie said, ¡°Patricia, aren¡¯t you about to perform for old Mr. Bagley? Why are you here?¡± Patricia replied. ¡°Haillie, I¡¯m so nervous. I wanted to go to the bathroom before going on stage. I heard your voice when I came out, so I came over to check. Why are you and Ellinor arguing?¡± Haillie shot a nce at Ellinor, not wanting to upset Patricia before her performance, so she said, ¡°Patricia, it¡¯s nothing. We were not arguing. You should focus on your performance now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Patricia smiled and turned to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m going to perform on stage now! This is the gift I¡¯ve prepared for my grandfather, and I¡¯ve been practicing for a long time! Ellinor, how do you like my outfit?¡± Ellinor looked at her and smiled slightly, ¡°Mm, it suits you.¡± Patricia had always loved acting, so she should be good at singing too. ¡°Really? Theo also said I look pretty¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes were full of joy. ¡°Ellinor, let¡¯s go! I¡¯m about to go on stage now. Would you and Haillie like toe and listen?¡± Ellinor naturally had no interest in going, but Haillie didn¡¯t want to disappoint her friend, so she decided to apany her. She shot a nce at Ellinor, then took her by the arm and led her away, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Patricia invited you, don¡¯t refuse!¡± Thest sentence was whispered into Ellinor¡¯s ear so that only she could hear it. Haillie actually didn¡¯t want Ellinor to wander around alone at the Bagley¡¯s and snoop around. So she made sure to keep her close to prevent her from getting near Balfour. She felt safer with Ellinor in her sight. Ellinor frowned, not wanting to go, but now that she was on Haillie¡¯s radar, she couldn¡¯t snoop around the Bagley¡¯s anymore, so she didn¡¯t resist. As the three girls were descending the stairs together, Patricia suddenly tripped and tumbled down the stairs. ¡°Patricia Haillie cried out in shock, rushing down to help her, ¡°Patricia, are you okay?¡± Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Patricia groaned in anguish, her face full of fear and frustration. ¡°Ellinor, why did you push me?¡± Haillie was taken aback, shooting Ellinor an angry look ¡°It¡¯s you again, Ellinor! You wicked woman, why are you always picking on Patricia?¡± Ellinor stood quielly to the side, responding to Patricia¡¯s usation and Haillie¡¯s reproach with just a laugh. Was this because Patricia had urgently asked her to see her birthday present earlier but failed? Haillie carefully helped Patricia sit up ¡°Patricia, how are you feeling? Where did you fall?¡± Patricia looked at her with teary eyes. ¡°Haillie, my foot hurts.¡± ¡°Your foot hurts? Oh no, did you break it? What should we do?¡± Haillie hurriedly examined Patricia¡¯s foot but couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. She cast a worried nce at Ellinor and noticed the sneer on her face. ¡°Ellinor, how can you stillugh? Have you no humanity? Patricia never provoked you; she even invited you to her performance, but you pushed her! You vile woman, if anything happens to Patricia¡¯s foot, Balfour won¡¯t let you off!¡± Ellinor replied nonchntly. ¡°Do you have any evidence that I pushed her?¡± Haillie retorted angrily. ¡°I was there. I¡¯m a witness! Ellinor, if you didn¡¯t push her, would Patricia throw herself down the stairs? Do you know how long Patricia practiced for today¡¯s performance? She wouldn¡¯t risk injuring herself before going on stage.¡± Ellinor chuckled coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡± Patricia weakly tugged at Haillie¡¯s arm, ¡®Enough, Haillie. You can¡¯t reason with her. Help me up; I think I can still perform.¡± Haillie shot Ellinor a re before trying to help Patricia to her feet. Patricia tried to stand but couldn¡¯t and she fell back to the floor in pain, ¡°Ah! It hurts.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Patricial What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand up¡± ¡°What? What do we do?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Balfour¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, and his footsteps got closer. Hearing Balfour¡¯s voice, Haillie lifted her head, ¡°Balfour, you¡¯re just in time! Ellinor pushed Patricia down the stairs just now. She¡¯s beenining about her foot hunting: I¡¯m worried she might have fractured it.¡± On hearing this, Balfour quickened his pace, rushing over to help Patricia up, ¡°Patri, what happened?¡± Patricia¡¯s voice was weak and she was trying hard to hold back tears so as not to ruin her makeup, ¡°Balfour, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a bit of pain in my foot. Balfour, can you help me up? I still need to perform for Grandpa.¡± Balfour frowned with concern, ¡°You can¡¯t even stand up and you want to perform? Listen to me, let¡¯s have your foot checked first.¡± With that, he scooped Patricia up in his arms, turning his head to issue a sternmand, ¡°Quinton, call the family doctor!¡± Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Patricia, full of resentment, stubbornly struggled in Balfour¡¯s arms, nearly bursting into tears ¡°No! Balfour, I¡¯m fine I need to perform! I¡¯ve told Grandpa that I¡¯ve prepared a special gift for him. If I don¡¯t go on stage, he¡¯ll be so disappointed Balfour, you know how long I¡¯ve been preparing this gift¡± Balfour frowned, ¡°You need to behave! III exin what happened to Grandpa for you. Nothing is more important than your health right now. stop making a fuss!¡± Patricia cried, ¡°Balfour, no Ive been preparing for so long that I don¡¯t want to give up now. Balfour, let me go, let me perform, I¡¯m really fine Balfour, holding the restless Patricia, was barely able to move due to her struggle. He simply couldn¡¯t get through to her. Haillie, watching this scene, was both worried about Patricia¡¯s injury and feeling a headache for Balfour. The more she thought, the angrier she became, and she pushed Ellinor hard, sending her stumbling back several steps. ¡°Ellinor! Look at what you¡¯ve done to Patricia. You ruined all her hard work! I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to own up!¡± Ellinor steadied herself and brushed off where Haillie had touched, ¡°Haillie, be respectful with your words and actions. I won¡¯t ept baseless usations, nor will I take This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. me that I don¡¯t deserve.¡± Haillie, enraged, tried to push her again, but this time Ellinor calmly dodged. Haillie missed and almost fell t on her face ¡°How dare you dodge! Ellinor, Patricia was clearly pushed by you and that¡¯s how she got injured. You¡¯ve caused her to be unable to perform and you still have the herve to act so confidently!¡± Balfour¡¯s handsome eyes were coldly fixed on Ellinor, his gaze was icy and filled withplex anger. Yet he did not say anything and focused on his sister¡¯s injury. Ellinor noticed Balfour¡¯s angry gaze and looked at Patricia in Balfour¡¯s arms, who stubbornly refused to get her injury treated. She found it ridiculous. Others may not see it, but she could see clearly that Patricia was merely putting on an act to gain Balfour¡¯s sympathy and to make him angry at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t push Ms. Howard If you don¡¯t believe me, just call the police! I¡¯ll cooperate fully with the investigation, but I won¡¯t ept baseless usations.¡± Haillie sneered, ¡°No evidence? Ellinor, don¡¯t think we can¡¯t take action just because there¡¯s no surveince here! I can testify: the police will ept my statement! You want us to call the police? Fine, wait and see, I¡¯m calling them now!¡± Ellinor waited quietly, without any fear. Patricia in Balfour¡¯s arms reached out to stop her, ¡°Haillie, don¡¯t call the police. I think Ellinor might not have done it on purpose. I don¡¯t want to create a scene at Grandpa¡¯s birthday party Haillie, let it go, put away your phone¡± Haillie knew Patricia was right. It was indeed inappropriate to call the police at the birthday party. But she couldn¡¯t just let Ellinor get away with it. With a look of grievance but determination, Patricia said, ¡°Haillie,e and persuade Balfour to let me go. I still need to perform; it¡¯s not toote¡± Balfour frowned, holding his injured sister even tighter, not wanting her to move recklessly, ¡°Patricia!¡± Seeing her insist on going on stage, Haillie, like Balfour, was worried about her injury. Suddenly, an idea popped into Haillie¡¯s mind. She had a brilliant ideal So, Haillie pointed at Ellinor again, ¡°Ellinor, Patricia¡¯s injury is entirely your fault! Now she can¡¯t perform; if you can help her out of this predicament, her good intentions. won¡¯t be wasted¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, curiously asking. ¡°Help her solve the problem? How could I help?¡± Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Haille stared at Ellinor, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? I need you to step in for Patricia and finish the performance¡± Ellinor frowned ¡®Me, rece her on stage? What¡¯s the point?¡± Haillie confidently replied, ¡°There¡¯s a point, alright! We all have to p on makeup for the stage anyway, and with all that gunk on your face, who can tell who are you? So you Just go on stage, finish Patricia¡¯s bit, and we can pretend it was Patricia performing for the old man, no one will know! Upon hearing Haillie¡¯s suggestion, Patricia thought for a moment, quickly realizing her intentions. This was just Haillie¡¯s sneaky way of setting Ellinor up for an epic fail. There was no way someone like Ellinor, with her background, could pull this off. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her upbringing and life circumstances had never given her a chance to learn how to perform. Once on stage, she¡¯d definitely botch it, and old Mr. Bagley just couldn¡¯t stand people butchering his beloved tunes. Patricia had put a lot of effort into this birthday gift for today, practicing for a long time just to get on old Mr. Bagley¡¯s good side. But, judging from old Mr. Bagley¡¯s attitude towards her today, no matter how well she could sing, she wouldn¡¯t win his approval. If she didn¡¯t meet his standards, she¡¯ll only earn his disdain So Patricia had no intention of going on stage in the first ce, instead, she wanted to use this opportunity to pin the me on Ellinor for her absence, making Balfour mad and kicking Ellinor out on the spot. Patricia noticed that ever since old Mrs. Bagley mistook Ellinor for her daughter, old Mr. Bagley had been entertaining the idea of treating Ellinor like a granddaughter If Ellinor took Haillie¡¯s advice, stepped in for Patricia, and butchered old Mr. Bagley¡¯s cherished songs, he¡¯d definitely be pissed andpletely abandon the idea of treating Ellinor like a granddaughter. With this in mind, a sinister glint shed in Patricia¡¯s eyes If she couldn¡¯t win old Mr. Bagley¡¯s approval, then this bitch Ellinor sure as hell wouldn¡¯t either! She didn¡¯t reject Haillie¡¯s suggestion and just pretended to be worried, ¡°Haillie, won¡¯t this be too hard on Ellinor?¡± Haillie just shrugged, ¡°What¡¯s so hard about it? It¡¯s just singing a song Patricia, your foot is all messed up; there¡¯s no way you can perform, let Ellinor do it¡± Patricia, lying in Balfour¡¯s arms, looked helplessly at Ellinor, ¡°So, Ellinor, could you help me?¡± ¡°No¡± Ellinor decisively rejected Patricia¡¯s request, then turned to Haillie, ¡°If all you need is someone to stand in for Patricia and deliver the birthday gift to the old man, then Haillie, why don¡¯t you go on stage yourself and help your dear friend?¡± Haillie¡¯s face turned ugly, and she blinked nervously, ¡°I never learned, I can¡¯t do it!¡± Ellinor found this amusing, ¡°Haillie, you think just because you can¡¯t do something, why should I?¡± Haillie started arguing. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t, you¡¯d still do better than me. I¡¯m a dancer, so I can¡¯t sing for peanuts. I need to stay off stage to take care of Patricia; I can¡¯t take her ce! Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Ellinor was all set to say no But then Balfour cul in, stem and impatient ¡°Enough all of you! Since Patri can¡¯t perform, there¡¯s no point in finding a recement! Grandpa won¡¯t me anyone, I¡¯ll exin the situation to him.¡± Hearing this. Ellinor was quite pleased Patricia, on the other hand, insisted through her tears ¡®Balfour, apart from this performance, I don¡¯t have any other gift for Grandpa If I don¡¯t give him anything, even if he doesn¡¯t me me this time, he¡¯ll think less of me in the future So I can¡¯t do that.¡± Balfour scrunched up his eyebrows, looking down at his stubborn sister in his arms Patri, listen to me, your health is what¡¯s most important! You don¡¯t have to perform for Grandpa today there¡¯s plenty of time in the future to sing for him!¡± Patricia fired back. ¡°No! Today is Grandpa¡¯s birthday, any other day won¡¯t do! Balfour, I¡¯ve already told Grandpa I have a special gift, I can¡¯t go back on my word! And Theo is waiting for me to go on stage. I don¡¯t want to let him or Grandpa down.¡± Balfour darkened. ¡°Patri!¡± Haillie stepped up to them, defending her best friend. ¡°Balfour, see, Patricia is stubborn about performing. If you don¡¯t find someone to take her ce, she won¡¯t cooperate with the check¨Cup for her foot injury¡± Only then did Balfour consider Haillie¡¯s suggestion Patricia was gentle but incredibly stubborn. She had a strong will, as shown when she decided to marry Theo from a young age. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Haillie wasn¡¯t wrong either. Under these circumstances, even if they forced Patricia to go to the hospital, she wouldn¡¯t cooperate with the treatment. It would only make things more troublesome Considering this, out of concern for Patricia¡¯s foot, Balfour looked up at Ellinor andmanded her. ¡°Ellinor, go get ready, you¡¯re going on stage for Patricia!* Ellinor didn¡¯t have the same absolute attitude toward her boss as she did with Haillie and Patricia. ¡°Mr. Howard, aren¡¯t you scared I¡¯ll ruin the gift your sister worked so hard on? Balfour replied coldly. ¡°To old Mr. Bagley, it doesn¡¯t matter if you sing well or not, it¡¯s the thought that counts. Just go up there, sing a few lines, and express Patricia¡¯s feelings Haillie chimed in, ¡°Ellinor, if you don¡¯t go on stage for Patricia, she won¡¯t get treated. If something goes wrong with her foot because she didn¡¯t get timely treatment, can you take responsibility?¡± ¡°Are you guys really sure you want me to go on stage for Ms. Howard?¡± Patricia looked at Ellinor with pleading eyes. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m injured now, I can¡¯t perform. If you could go on stage for me, I¡¯d be really grateful. Your voice is so beautiful, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll sing and perform wonderfully. I believe in you.¡± Ellinor nced at Patricia, then at her boss, Balfour. She considered the idea and let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Fine! Since Mr. Howard is asking, I guess I have to do as the boss says. But if my performance isn¡¯t good, don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t! Thank you, Ellinor, for helping me!¡± Patricia gratefully said, then turned to Haillie. ¡°Haillie, could you help me take Ellinor to get her makeup and costume on? We¡¯re running out of time!¡± At this, Haillie gave a smug smile and nodded. ¡°Sure, no problem. I¡¯ll take her right away!¡± Chapter 596 Chapter 596 ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Come on, let me do your makeup!¡± Haillie gave another disdainful nce at Ellinor, her toneced with sarcasm Ellinor sighed and couldn¡¯t help but show her helplessness, obediently following Haillie to get her makeup done. Just like that Haillie took Ellinor to the backstage of the theater. Standing still, Balfour¡¯s icy eyes swept over Ellinor¡¯s back, and his eyes slightly narrowed. He didn¡¯t care about how Ellinor¡¯s performance on stage would turn out; he just had a vague feeling that Ellinor¡¯s reaction was a bit suspicious. Wherever Ellinor went, things that upset people always seemed to happen. He hoped that Ellinor wouldn¡¯t ruin his grandfather¡¯s birthday party If it weren¡¯t for soothing his sister Patricia¡¯s mood and getting her to check the injury on her foot, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed Ellinor to stay here, let alone perform on stage. At this moment, Quinton, along with the Bagley family¡¯s doctor, also arrived. ¡°Mr. Howard, Dr. Tam is here; how is Ms. Howard¡¯s condition?¡± After saying that, Quinton looked worriedly at Patricia, who was being held by his boss. Balfour kept hisposure. ¡°She¡¯s hurt her foot pretty bad, and she can¡¯t walk anymore. Let him check Patricia first, see if she¡¯s broken any bones.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Right! Dr. Tam,e and examine Ms. Howard¡¯s foot¡± The family doctor stepped forward, suggesting, ¡°Mr. Howard, it would be better to put Ms. Howard in a quiet ce first, so that her foot can rx a bit, which would facilitate our examination of her actual condition.¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Balfour carried Patricia into a guest room, gently cing his sister on the sofa to make it easier for the doctor to check her injury. Patricia didn¡¯t insist anymore, obediently following Balfour¡¯s instructions and cooperating with the doctor¡¯s examination, with only a faint mischievous grin shing across her innocent face Actually, her foot didn¡¯t hurt at all, it wasn¡¯t injured. Of course, this was all made up! Old Mr. Bagley hated it when people who couldn¡¯t perform messed up on stage, now this would make old Mr. Bagley thoroughly dislike Ellinor, saving her from scheming a n to make them hate her. ¡°Ms. Howard, does it hurt here?¡± The doctor asked as he pressed on her ankle Patricia lied as she made a face that showed difort, ¡°It still hurts a bit, but it¡¯s much better than before; it really hurt when I fell down the stairs.¡± ¡°What about here?¡± The doctor pressed another part of her foot. Patricia continued to act like it was painful. After Dr. Tam thoroughly examined her, he frowned, stood up, and said, ¡°Mr. Howard, Ms. Howard¡¯s foot is only sprained, not broken; you can rest assured, there¡¯s no major issue, applying some pain¨C relief cream will do However, it¡¯s best to let her avoid walking for a short time; she will gradually recover after resting for a while.¡± Chapter 597 Chapter 597 The doctor¡¯s diagnosis put Balfour at ease, and he nodded with a sigh of relief, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°Balfour, the doc says my foot ain¡¯t that bad, I wanna go check out Ellinor¡¯s performance, I¡¯m a bit worried about her Balfour furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Patri, the doc advised you to stay put and get some rest Patricia pouted ¡°But I really wanna see Balfour, could you take me there, pretty please?¡± Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed even more. ¡°No can do Patri, Ellinor¡¯s performing in your name, if people see you there, it¡¯s gonna stir up trouble¡± Patricia was taken aback, she hadn¡¯t forgotten that. But she still wanted to see Ellinor¡¯s performance. If she screwed up and pissed off old Mr. Bagley she could always pop up and prove that it wasn¡¯t her on stage and make up a story about Ellinor pretending to be her to ruin old Mr. Bagley¡¯s birthday bash. That way, she could y the victim and frame Ellinor ¡°I just wanna peek from afar We can make sure nobody sees us.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Patri, stop being so stubborn, you need to get treated and rest¡± ¡°But bro,¡± Patricia whined with tears welling up in her eyes. Balfour was unmoved Quinton, watching the standoff between Balfour and Patricia, made a suggestion, ¡°Ms. Howard, you should listen to Mr. Howard and rest here. I can stream Ellinor¡¯s performance for you on my phone¡± Patricia, while disgruntled, knew that Balfour wouldn¡¯t change his mind and reluctantly epted Quinton¡¯s proposal, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m counting on you then, Quinton.¡± Quinton replied respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s too kind of you, Ms. Howard. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Patricia always came across as approachable and understanding in front of others Therefore, almost everyone who knew her thought she was friendly, like an innocent angel. Quinton was no exception. Balfour didn¡¯t stop Quinton; he just watched his seemingly well¨Cbehaved but increasingly worrisome sister with aplex and seemingly tired expression Backstage at that moment Ellinor had finished her makeup and was ready to go. Haillie looked at her, thinking she looked more sophisticated than Patricia after getting dolled up. She was more jealous and said grumpily. ¡°Ellinor, you better nail your performance, don¡¯t embarrass Patricia!¡± Ellinor looked at the arrogant Haillie in the mirror. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not a singer. You guys insisted on having me take Ms. Howard¡¯s ce. If you¡¯re worried about me messing up. I think I¡¯d better not perform¡± Haillie was fuming. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re all made up now, stop being a dival The show¡¯s already started, if you don¡¯t go on stage now, what about the other performers?¡± Ellinor slowly stood up, ¡°But, as I recall, my costume for this performance isn¡¯t the one I¡¯m wearing now¡± Haillie scoffed. ¡°That costume¡¯s on Patricia right now, and we only have this one. Just do the performance that goes with this costume.¡± Ellinor sighed helplessly. ¡°Well, I guess I have no choice, then. I¡¯ll just have to take Ms. Howard¡¯s ce¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. She took a deep breath to prepare herself, then reluctantly went on stage. Seeing Ellinor go on stage, Haillie smirked, eager to see how she¡¯d do. Excited, Haillie left backstage to watch the performance. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Haillie strutted down to the audience area, gave the crowd a quick scan, and then picked a seat right behind oil Mr and Mrs. Bagley in the front row The Bagleys were Balfour¡¯s grandparents, and if Haillie could get on their good side, it would definitely be a plus for her and Balfour¡¯s budding romance Polite as ever, Haillie greeted the Bagleys before taking her seat. Then she craned her neck towards the stage where Ellinor was about to perform The real show was about to kick off! Ellinor stepped onto the stage with confidence; her movements were precise, and then she started to sing All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Her voice didn¡¯t crack, she didn¡¯t go off key, and she didn¡¯t mess up the lyrics. Her voice was like music to the ears. The audience couldn¡¯t help but shut their mouths, their attention fully drawn to the stage. Haillie was gobsmacked, the look of anticipation previously on her face had vanished She even started to question whether she was hearing things. How could Ellinor be singing so professionally? After carefully listening again to confirm she wasn¡¯t hallucinating, she realized Ellinor was indeed singing beautifully. No freaking way! How could that country bumpkin, Ellinor, be belting out such a beautiful tune? The surrounding VIPS, mostly middle¨Caged and seniors, were already cheering for the performance on stage, their faces full of admiration. Haillie still couldn¡¯t believe that the person on stage was Ellinor. This couldn¡¯t be, something must be off. She stood up in disbelief, staring wide¨Ceyed at the person singing on stage, her face full of incredulity Yes, it was indeed Ellinor! It was really her. Ellinor could actually sing so beautifully Didn¡¯t she say that she couldn¡¯t sing? Right then, someone in the audience chuckled and asked old Mr. Bagley ¡°Who¡¯s that on stage? She¡¯s killing it! Where¡¯d you find her?¡± Old Mr. Bagley was also stunned by the performance, so much so that he didn¡¯t even hear his friend¡¯s question The performer on stage was truly impressive, her voice, movements, and positioning were breathtaking. And she bore a striking resemnce to their long¨Clost daughter, Marlinie. The performer was singing Marlinie¡¯s favorite piece Now, the performer¡¯s movements, expressions, and singing style all reminded people of Marlinie¡¯s performances on stage. Marlinie¡¯s father watched the performer, feeling like he was watching his daughter, Marlinie¡¯s mother felt the same. Marlinie¡¯s mother, teary¨Ceyed, stared at the performer on stage and choked out, ¡°That¡¯s Marlinie. Seeing his wife¡¯s reaction, Marlinie¡¯s father felt a pang of sorrow. He gently put his hand on her shaking shoulder andforted her in a soft voice, ¡®Darling, keep it down, let¡¯s let our daughter finish her song¡± Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Hearing her husband¡¯s words, mentally unstable old Mrs. Bagley was taken aback The urge to rush up and hug her daughter was suppressed, and she quietly nodded, ¡°Yes, Marlinie is singing so earnestly, we can¡¯t interrupt her Marlinie doesnt like to be interrupted¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. After the performance, the actors quickly exited the stage Old Mrs. Bagley watched as her daughter turned and disappeared from her sight, her emotions bing unstable. She anxiously stood up, intending to chase after her on ge Old Mr. Bagley, who had anticipated this, quickly grabbed her, ¡®Dear, don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t worry, Marlinie won¡¯t leave again.¡± After calming her down, Old Mr Bagley instructed a nearby waiter, ¡°Quick, bring over the lead performer from the stage! ¡°Yes¡± The waiter agreed and immediately departed. Haillie had a bad feeling when she saw this. She had originally intended for Ellinor to embarrass herself in front of everyone, but she hadn¡¯t expected that Ellinor would actually be able to perform opera. She even received praise from Old Mr. Bagley, furthermore, he wanted to meet her privately How was that possible? Old Mr. Bagley was clearly very pleased with Ellinor¡¯s performance just now. If he found out that the performer was Ellinor, he would certainly have a good impression of her, which would give that gold¨C digger Ellinor a chance! Thinking this, Haillie quickly stepped forward, forcing a smile. ¡°Old Mr. Bagley, didn¡¯t you realize? The performer just now was actually Patricial She has been practicing for a long time to give you this special gift!¡± Old Mr. Bagley was shocked to hear this. What? That performer was actually Patricia? He didn¡¯t notice at all! Then, Old Mr. Bagley remembered the special gift Patricia had mentioned to him not long ago. So that was her gift! Knowing it was Patricia, a hint of disappointment shed in Old Mr. Bagley¡¯s eyes, but he still managed a smile, saying nonchntly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s the thought that counts. It¡¯s not easy for her to practice her voice to that level.¡± At this point, old Mrs Bagley, who was getting anxious from not seeing her ¡®daughter¡®, said impatiently. ¡°Marlinie, dear, why isn¡¯t Marlinie here yet? I want to find Marlinie, I want to find my Marlinie.¡± Old Mr. Bagley quicklyforted Old Mrs. Bagley again, then turned to Haillie. ¡°Haillie, go and bring Patricia here. Tell her I have something to say to her.¡± Haillie gave a fake smile and nodded, ¡°Okay, Old Mr. Bagley, I¡¯ll go get Patricia to see you¡± Haillie hurried backstage just as Ellinor was about to leave. She unhappily blocked Ellinor¡¯s path, ¡°Hold on! Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Ellinor, still in her make¨Cup, calmly replied. ¡°Someone just came to tell me that Old Mr. Bagley wants to see me; I was about to go there.¡± Haillie looked at her disdainfully, ¡°What are you going for? Remember, you were recing Patricia on stage. Old Mr. Bagley is calling for Patricia. He wants to see Patricia, not you! Ellinor, don¡¯t think about stealing the spotlight!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I don¡¯t have to go?¡± Haillie snorted arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to go! Stay backstage where you belong, this isn¡¯t your business! Patricia will go see Old Mr. Bagley herself!¡± Ellinor shrugged nonchntly, ¡°Alright! If I¡¯m not needed, then I¡¯ll go take off my makeup.¡± Saying this, she yawned boredly and turned back to her makeup table. Haillie frowned. She hated Ellinor¡¯s dismissive attitude After a disgusted nce at Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure, Haillie turned to find Patricia, nning to have her good friend meet Old Mr. Bagley and Old Mrs. Bagley Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Chapter 600 At this moment, Patricia was being taken care of by Balfour¡¯s staff, resting in the quest room, her face as pale as a sheet. On her usually innocent face, the current expression looked unnaturally forced Just a moment ago, she had watched Ellinor¡¯s performance on stage through a video call with Balfour¡¯s subordinate, Quinton. She was surprised, shocked, and jealous! Ellinor¡¯s performance was beyond her expectations, and it was so good it had the audience pping and cheering for her! What on earth? How could poor born Ellinor perform such a sophisticated art and sing so well? She was even better than Patricia herself, who had been practicing in secret for months! Patricia was furious, this was not the oue she wanted to see! She had hoped Ellinor would sing out of tune due to herck of performance skills, annoying the old Mr. Bagley to the point of disgust and even dismissal! But Ellinor¡¯s performance was superb, and she must have received additional praise from the old Mr. Bagley, which was simply unbearable. She knew she should not have agreed to let Ellinor rece her on stage in the first ce, she should have just let Balfour kick Ellinor out, so none of this would have happened! She was full of regret! Just then, Haillie knocked on the door and walked in, looking at Patricia¡¯s face, she asked with concern, ¡°Patricia, how is your foot? What did the doctor say after the check-up?¡± Seeing her friend, Patricia immediately put on a smile and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Haillie, the doctor said I just sprained my foot. It¡¯s nothing serious, I¡¯ll be okay after some rest Relieved, Haillie nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I was so worried that your foot would be worsened by that cunning woman, Ellinor!¡± Hearing Haillie mention Ellinor, Patricia¡¯s smile stiffened a bit, but she still tried to remain calm, though she was already annoyed with Haillie. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was all Haillie¡¯s fault! It was she who suggested letting Ellinor rece her on stage. Otherwise, Ellinor wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to perform! Sometimes, her friend really gave her a headache! Haillie, oblivious to Patricia¡¯s annoyance, continued, ¡°Patricia, the old Mr. Bagley wants to see you. He has something to say!¡± Patricia, still sulking, was taken aback, ¡°What? Does the old Mr. Bagley want to see me? He has something to say to me?¡± Haillie nodded, ¡°Yes, because he really liked that performance just now, so the old Mr. Bagley wants to meet the lead performer!¡± Patricia was a bit confused, she blinked, ¡°The old Mr. Bagley wants to see the lead performer, but that person is,¡± Patricia was about to say Ellinor¡¯s name, but Haillie interrupted her, ¡°The lead performer is you, Patricial Did you forget that Ellinor performed just now on your behalf? I¡¯ve already told the old Mr Bagley that the performer was you, and it was a gift you prepared for him. So, of course, the person he wants to see is you!¡± Only then did Patricia realize what Haillie meant. She was so angry about Ellinor¡¯s great performance that she forgot Ellinor had performed in her name. At this point, Patricia¡¯s gloom had lifted Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Chapter 601 It seemed Hallie wasnt as helpless as she thought. When push came to shove, this friend could be quite handy Patricia felt at ease and smiled Haillie, thanks for defending me in front of Grandpa¡± Haillie replied. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing! Patricia we¡¯re best buds. How could I just sit back and watch Ellinor bolly you and steal your limelight? I swear, she was totally out to get you today, pushing you down the stairs on purpose so she could hog the spotlight! But don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ve got someone keeping tabs on her backstage. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll get a chance to speak in front of old Mr. Bagley Patricia chuckled and put on her innocent act, pretending to be clueless, Haillie, don¡¯t be so hard on Ellinor I don¡¯t think she did it on purpose¡± ¡°As if Patricia, you¡¯re just too kind hearted. You¡¯re giving her too much credit! Haillie genuinely thought her friend was too nice and easily bullied She felt a strong protective instinct for Patricia, who was also going to be her rtive in the future and was determined to look out for her ¡°Patricia, let¡¯s drop the subject of Ellinor! Come on, I¡¯ve got a wheelchair for you. Your foot is hurt, and it¡¯s hard for you to walk. I¡¯ll push you to see old Mr. Bagley, see what he has to say?¡± Patricia nodded and said, ¡°All right¡± Balfour had just left a few servants to look after her, then left. Without Balfour, the remaining servants were easier to persuade Seeing the wheelchair, they didn¡¯t stop them from going out. And so, Haillie pushed Patricia in front of old Mr and Mrs Bagley All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Haillie said, ¡®Old Mr. Bagley, I¡¯ve brought Patricial¡± Old Mr. Bagley¡¯s stern eyes fell on Patricia, who was still in her stage makeup and sitting in the wheelchair. He squinted his sharp, though aged eyes, quickly noticing something was off, and asked in a deep voice. ¡°Why have you changed your clothes? Why are you in a wheelchair? What¡¯s going on?¡± Patricia exined, looking a bit embarrassed, ¡°Grandpa. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t stand up to talk to you. It¡¯s very rude of me. I just changed out of my costume in a hurry after my performance and didn¡¯t see the steps, so I identally twisted my ankle.¡± Old Mr. Bagley looked at her pitiful appearance for a moment, then, his doubts vanished. He began to feel some pity and respect for Ms. Howard, whom he had never liked and a kind smile appeared on his face. He said gently, ¡°All right, your sincerity is clear to both your grandma and me. You did a splendid job in your performance just now, and it¡¯s clear you¡¯ve prepared for a long time. I really enjoyed your performance, and so did the other guests. Now that your foot is injured, you should rest. Don¡¯t move around too much, and you¡¯ll have another chance to perform for uster.¡± Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Hearing the usually frosty old Mr. Bagley suddenly showing such concem for her. Patricia felt somewhat pampered She quickly nodded obediently and then said ¡°Grandpa, actually, my foot isn¡¯t that big of a deal If you need me to go on stage, I can still sing at But I know you¡¯re worried sick about me and probably don¡¯t have the mood to keep watching the show So, I don¡¯t want to worry you either I¡¯ll just sing for you another time! However, while I¡¯m nursing my foot. Il practice my singing chops so I can belt out even better next time for you!¡± Looking at the thoughtful Patricia, a sense of admiration sparkled in old Mr. Bagley¡¯s eyes that had never been there before He then said ¡°All right, just focus on getting better No need to strain your vocal cords. Your singing today was already top notch This is from N?velDrama.Org. This wasn¡¯t just empty ttery but a heartfeltpliment. She had indeed sung remarkably well just now. Not only did he think so, but the apuse from the audience attested to that too! With a voice like hers, it¡¯s not hard to imagine her killing it in other songs tool Old Mr. Bagley¡¯s attitude towards Patricia had significantly changed! Previously, he wasn¡¯t too fond of Patricia and had a negative impression of this girl from the Howard family. He always thought of her as somewhat two faced. Even though she was thorough in her actions, he felt that she was cunning She appeared kind but might not actually be as nice as she seemed But after hearing her sing today, he realized that she¡¯s a girl with a heart, showing her sincerity through her effort! Maybe he had misunderstood this girl before. For years, he had been wanting to findfort for old Mrs. Bagley, who had Alzheimer¡¯s. He wanted to find a girl who resembled their missing daughter to keep old Mrs. Bagleypany. Now, since this girl from the Howard family was so earnest, there¡¯s no need to look for anyone else. After all, they were somewhat of a family. Letting her apany old Mrs Bagley would put his mind at ease.. Also, she did bear some resemnce to their missing granddaughter, particrly the mole between her eyebrows. This resemnce might make old Mrs. Bagley, who had Alzheimer¡¯s, feel more at ease. From now on, let here over frequently and keep old Mrs. Bagleypany as Marlinie. Chatting with her might alleviate old Mrs. Bagley¡¯s longing for her daughter and her condition. At this moment, old Mrs. Bagley was restlessly looking at the stage, eager to leave. She said, ¡°Marlinie, Marlinie has left. We need to find Marlinie quickly, we must leave immediately¡± Old Mr. Bagley snapped back to reality and quickly stopped old Mrs. Bagley from leaving. Heforted her, ¡°Dear, Marlinie hasn¡¯t left. She¡¯s still here! Look over there, isn¡¯t that Marlinie? She¡¯s right here now!¡± While saying this, old Mr. Bagley pointed at Patricia, who was sitting in the wheelchair for old Mrs. Bagley to see. The old Mrs Bagley looked over, and her restless gaze fell on Patricia¡¯s face, frowning and staring at her for a while. Then, possibly because Patricia¡¯s clothes were vastly different from the performers, old Mrs. Bagley didn¡¯te closer but instead backed away, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not her.¡± Seeing old Mrs. Bagley backing away instead ofing forward, old Mr. Bagley felt puzzled, and his worries deepened, ¡°Dear, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to see Marlinie?¡± Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Old Mrs. Bagley¡¯s eyes were filled with defiance as she shook her head vigorously. I want to find Marlinie She¡¯s not Marine Hearing this, old Mr. Bagley was all knotty browed, clueless on how to respond What brought about this sudden change in old Mrs Barey? Despite earning the trust of old Mr. Bagley, Patricia was now facing rejection from old Mrs Bagley She couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt She looked up and shot her bestie Haillie a pleading look, mimicking a puzzled expression, hoping her friend could help her dodge this bullet Seeing Patricias SOS, Haillie immediately jumped to her defense. ¡°Old Mrs Bagley, she is Martinie! No doubt about it! She¡¯s the girl who just performed on stage, only now in a new outfit and makeup, that¡¯s probably why you didn¡¯t recognize her She just changed because the¡¯s about to perform another act Old Mrs Bagley don¡¯t freak out Just chill a bit and take another look, okay? The old Mr. Bagley was also trying to pacify old Mrs Bagley, saying, ¡°Yeah, Take another look, and this is exactly the girl you were just demanding to see. How can you not recognize Marline? Hearing everyone say this, old Mrs. Bagley, guided by old Mr. Bagley and Haillie, took another look at Patricia. She stared at her intently, starting to waver, ¡°You are Marlinie? Old Mr. Bagley gave a wink, signaling Patricia to say something. Patricia, being the sly for she was, knew what the old man was up to, he wanted her to y along and pretend to be their daughter Marlinie to soothe old Mrs. Bagley And that suited her just fine! As long as old Mrs Bagley depended on her like her lost daughter, the Bagley family would be another powerful ally for her, besides the Howard family! So. Patricia put on a sentimental act, her eyes even turning red. She tentatively held old Mrs. Bagley¡¯s hand, while gently saying. Yes, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m Marlinie, Mom, I¡¯m back ¡°Marlinie Hearing this familiar name, old Mrs Bagley seemed to be transported back to the days when her daughter was still by her side. Tears instantly filled her eyes, and she held Patricia¡¯s hand tremblingly. ¡°Marlinie, my Marline, you¡¯ve suffered¡± Patricia rested her head on old Mrs. Bagley¡¯s shoulder, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Witnessing this, old Mr. Bagley felt a pang of sadness but also a relief. It was a good thing that Patricia was epted by old Mrs. Bagley so easily. This should help soothe old Mrs. Bagley¡¯s longing for her daughter. Just as this touching scene was unfolding, azy voice barged in ¡°Sorry to interrupt(¡± Everyone turned in surprise toward the source of the voice. Ellinor had somehow joined them, her face filled with a smile, effortlessly merging into the conversation. Seeing Ellinor suddenly appear, Haillie and Patricia both couldn¡¯t help but go on high alert. What¡¯s this annoying woman doing here? Was she trying to stir the pot again? Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Ellinor shed Patricia a smile and said. ¡°Ms. Howard, I¡¯ve already stripped off the costume and left it backstage at the makeup station. Make sure someone scoops it up. I reckon this finely made costume is bespoke, right? I¡¯d suggest you send someone to check it out now If it¡¯s lost or damagedter, don¡¯t point fingers at mer Her words were light as a feather, but suddenly, the air got thick Patricia and Haillie¡¯s faces stiffened. They didn¡¯t know how to respond just shot Ellinor a dirty look, then nced nervously at old man Bagley Old man Bagley, previously friendly, now looked grim. He nced at the innocent Patricia in her wheelchair, then at Ellinor, who had removed her stage makeup, his brow furrowed in deep thought. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ellinor just grinned at old man Bagley. Seeing no response from Patricia, she continued ¡°Ms Howard, you¡¯re not saying anything? Silence is golden, huh? If there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll be on my way Later!¡± After saying her piece, she respectfully bowed to old man Bagley and his wife. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Bagley, it was an honor to attend your party. I¡¯ll take my leave now Goodbye¡± With that, she turned to leave Suddenly, Mrs Bagley came to, reaching out to stop Ellinor. ¡°It¡¯s Marlinie. She¡¯s Marlinie. Don¡¯t go, Marlinie¡± Ellinor paused slightly at the name Marlinie but didn¡¯t stop walking or turn to look at Mrs. Bagley Mrs Bagley¡¯s outburst snapped Mr. Bagley back to reality. He steadied his wife, then called out to Ellinor. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, wait!¡± Ellinor stopped, turned, and smiled. ¡°Mr. Bagley, you called?¡± Mr Bagley asked her, ¡°From what you said earlier, you just took off the costume?¡± Ellinor nodded ¡°Yes¡± Mr. Bagley¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°So, the one who was singing and performing on stage was actually you?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t immediately reply. Instead, she nced at Patricia in her wheelchair. Patricia was pale, staring at Ellinor with a calm but threatening gaze. She was warning Ellinor not to spill the beans But Ellinor was unfazed by Patricia¡¯s look and truthfully answered Mr. Bagley. ¡°Yes, it was me on stage. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Upon learning the truth, Mr. Bagley¡¯s face darkened. His fondness for Patricia instantly vanished, reced by a deep revulsion. He was also livid at himself for so readily believing a lie. Mr. Bagley shot a harsh re at Patricia and Haillie, who had just been performing together. He grunted heavily, then coldly asked Patricia, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just im that the person performing on stage was you?¡± Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Patricia tried her best not to look too nervous, but her face looked a bit off ¡°Grandpa.¡± Haillie quickly came up with an excuse, immediately stepping in for Patricia ¡°Mr. Bagley, dont listen to Ellinor How could the performance be hers? Does she look like she could perform? She¡¯s just a regr employee at Balfour ispany from some poor, hick town How could she possibly have the chance to learn acting and singing?¡± Haillie turned to Ellinor, mocking. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t be green-eyed because Patricia stole the show and got all the apuse and admiration. You cant just waltz in here trying to steal the credit, blowing your trumpet too high! Do you really think people would believe that it was you singing just because you said so? The other performers backstage can prove it was Patricia, clear as day¡± Seeing Haillie so adamant, Mr. Bagley was a bit puzzled, asking, ¡°Who really performed the piece just now?¡± Before Ellinor and Patricia could answer, Haillie took over, saying, ¡°Mr. Bagley, of course, it was Patricial You can¡¯t listen to Ellinor¡¯s ptrap. She¡¯s a plece of work! She¡¯s working at Balfour¡¯s company but not doing her job, always trying to make a pass at men, looking for shortcuts. She even tried to hit on Patricia¡¯s boyfriend, Theo, but with no luck. Then tried to make a pass at Balfour, but no dice! Now she¡¯s here spreading rumors, looking for a man. Mr. Bagley just holds on. I will get the other performers to testify that it was Patricia on the stage!¡± Soon, the performers from backstage were called over. As expected, they were all arranged by Haillie, and they all vouched for Patricia, which gave Haillie confidence. As for this. Ellinor didn¡¯t bother to exin anymore, just smiled faintly, ¡°All right, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m lying. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Haillie gave a smug grin Thought Ellinor can outsmart her? Tried to ruin Patricia¡¯s show? In her dreams! However, Mr. Bagley didn¡¯tpletely let go of his doubts. He called out to Ellinor, ¡°Wait! Ms. Mendoza, don¡¯t go!¡±. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor paused, ¡°Mr. Bagley, what else do you want?¡± Haillie looked a bit nervous, then interrupted, ¡°Mr. Bagley, it¡¯s been proven that she¡¯s lying. What else do you want with her? Just let her go!¡± Mr. Bagley cast a serious nce at Haillie, ¡°Everyone can lie, but voices don¡¯t. Since they both imed the performance was theirs, let them sing a few lines. I¡¯ll know who it was right away¡± Patricia, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, faced a crisis again. Her face was stiff, but she tried to stay calm. She quietly gave Haillie a sharp pinch. Feeling Patricia¡¯s reproach, Haillie panicked. She hadn¡¯t expected this and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Bagley, Patricia has been injured. The doctor said she needed to rest. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t sing now.¡± Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Old Mr. Bagley didn¡¯t show any sympathy He scrunched his brows and said, ¡°She hurt her foot, not her throat! A couple lines of singing would just prove her ability Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t wear herself out Haillie was on the fence, ¡°Uh¡± ¡°Enough with your excuses! Old Mr. Bagley was clearly over it and didn¡¯t bother with Haillie anymore. His icy gaze swept over Patricia and then Ellinor. ¡°Sing! Which one of you is going first?¡± Patricia knew she was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. She put on a brave face, smiled, and said, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter who goes first! Ellinor, who do you think should start?¡± Ellinor looked at Patricia, who was smiling but seemed to have eyes that were filled with fear and threats. Clearly, she was warning Ellinor not to spill the beans, or else! Ellinor found this amusing Patricia¡¯s reputation was on the brink of ruin, and she was still trying to scare her? Whispers started to spread among the guests. ¡°Whose kid is that? How dare she try to steal the limelight from Ms. Howard?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen her before! ¡°She imed that she sang the part earlier, is that true?¡± ¡°I highly doubt it Ms. Howard has always been talented, it¡¯s not surprising she can sing so well.¡± ¡°Yeah! That performance was probably something Ms. Howard practiced specifically for Old Mr. Bagley¡¯s birthday. As for the girl we¡¯ve never seen before, who knows whose daughter she is? She¡¯s probably just trying to steal credit and suck up to Old Mr. Bagley.¡± ¡°Girls these days are so cunning, and they don¡¯t even think! Old Mr. Bagley isn¡¯t someone you can fool easily. Look, he¡¯s making her prove herself by singing on the spot! She¡¯s probably scared out of her wits! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Amid the chatter, Ellinor calmly said. ¡°Ill go first then.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to let Patricia get her way, she was going to show Patricia that she couldn¡¯t just pretend to be someone else! Especially when that person was her beloved mother! Ellinor cleared her throat gently and then sang a line with her clear voice It was a challenging line, as lively as the one sung by the person on stage earlier. The onlookers impressions of Ellinor changed instantly Old Mr Bagley already knew the truth, he admired Ellinor, and his doubts werepletely cleared, but he still gave Patricia a cold look. ¡°Ms. Mendoza¡¯s performance is over, it¡¯s your turn now Start your performance!¡± Patricia felt extremely embarrassed and forced a couple ofughs. She reluctantly prepared to start, but just as she was about to, she pretended to have a sore throat and stopped to make an excuse. ¡°I may have gotten too carried away performing earlier, my throat feels a bit dry, I¡¯m afraid I might not be able to perform. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Old Mr. Bagley wasn¡¯t buying Patricia¡¯s act. ¡°Someone, get her a ss of water Let¡¯s soothe that throat of hers.¡± Patricia fell silent After drinking the water brought by the Bagley¡¯s servant, Patricia was at a loss for words and started singing She had been practicing for months, so her voice should¡¯ve been on par with Ellinor¡¯s She and Ellinor sang the same lyrics, but she cracked on the final note, sparking a wave of snickers from the crowd. Patricia¡¯s face was a mix of embarrassment and mortification like never before. Trying to exin herself, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. My voice is hoarse from singing that¡¯s why I don¡¯t sound like myself¡± ¡°Really¡± Your voice is hoarse?¡± Old Mr. Bagley interrupted her coldly, his voice dripping with sarcasm I remember when you were pretending to be a performer just now, your throat was fine! You think I can¡¯t tell that your voice isn¡¯t the same as before?¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes grew moist and she looked like she was about to burst into tears, ¡°No, Grandpa. It¡¯s just that my throat was a bit tense and it made me sound different. I wasn¡¯t lying! It was really me¡± Old Mr. Bagley scowled, his voice was now even colder, ¡°Hmm! You still have the cheek to deny your mistake! The one thing I detest most in my life is lying. Now leave! Go back to your Howard family! Don¡¯t you dare call me grandpa again or step foot into the Bagley¡¯s residence! Don¡¯t even mention any kinship with the Bagley¡¯s, I dont have a granddaughter like you Ms Howard didn¡¯t expect the consequences to be so severe and she immediately burst into tears, ¡°Grandpa¡­ I was wrong. I admit my mistake¡­ I was originally going to sing for you myself, but I let Ellinor take over because I sprained my ankle. This performance was meant to celebrate your birthday.¡± Haillie also hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Yes! Old Mr. Bagley, Patricia really did prepare this present for you; she just didn¡¯t expect her foot to get injured by Ellinor.¡± ¡°Enough! Are you two still trying to pull a fast one on me? You think that just because I¡¯m old, I can¡¯t tell the difference?¡± Old Mr. Bagley coldly interrupted them, looking very angry. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Patricia¡¯s eyes were full of tears, she still wanted to defend herself, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Old Mr. Bagley ignored her. Ellinor gave a slight smile and left feeling relieved once she saw that old Mr. Bagley was no longer being deceived by Patricia and Haillie. She came to reveal Patricia¡¯s true colors, not to steal the limelight or be praised, those things were irrelevant to her. She just couldn¡¯t bear to see old Mr. Bagley and old Mrs. Bagley being fooled and exploited by Patricia, so she intervened. Now that the problem was solved, she could leave with peace of mind. ¡°Hold on, Ms. Mendoza, don¡¯t leave yet.¡± Old Mr. Bagley¡¯s steady vorce came from behind again. Ellinor stopped in her tracks when she heard her name. She turned around, tilting her head slightly, and asked politely, ¡°Old Mr. Bagley, is there something else you need?¡± Old Mr. Bagley looked at her with satisfaction and his stern tone had softened considerably. ¡°Come with me to the study, I have something wanting to discuss with you.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow in confusion, pondering for a moment before nodding, ¡°Alright.¡± She didn¡¯t want to acknowledge their kinship for now to avoidplicating things. But she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse the elderly Mr. Bagley¡¯s request, so she decided to listen to what he had to say Patricia was sitting in her whatchair digging her hails into her way through the crowd bre fac Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Chapter 608 As the watched Ellinor being called away by old Mr. Bagley to his study wheelchair? ture of confusion Patricia why are you in what the heck happened¡± He¡¯d been hacking out in a side room ying mobile games with a few friends to avoid running into Balfour because he was afraid he¡¯d be gritted about his schoolwork When be frally came out he saw everyone gathered around but he was clueless abo hat was going on Still fuming from what had just transpeed Haillie spat out. the hell invited her here today¡± Byran looked skepti As he said this use of that bitch Ellinor! She purposely pushed Patricia down the stairs and sprained her ankle Who way Ellmor would never do such a thing Hallie don¡¯t talk hontente¡± ced up at Byran her heart sunk further and her eyes were filled unprecedented Byron had never seen his usually gentie and obedient cister with such a face and gloomy expression. Ha was Haillie thapped Pyran what de Byran was dismissive. Hallie ie not like you Patnoia, what¡¯s wrong¡± mean by nontante caw it with my own eyes. Are you suggesting I¡¯m making it up and framing Ellinor?¡± (1 framed her before I just don¡¯t get why jour te clearly brainwsthed by the picking on Elinor, she hasn¡¯t done anything to provoke you¡± Haillie was furing Byran, Bytan wat preved Im not an If she really wattled t (just think Tillnor rent that malicious or boired to push Patricia down the urt Patricia she would have done it behind tback Why would the least a ire in front of you. You guys have had misunderstandings in the past and they all turned out to be nothing. The has to be another mis riderstanding!¡± kome tense into Burane head ra wat on the verge of louing herp making a spec ine the held back her anger Trough, Hallie Doet #gue wi Byran. We have quests watching, and urself. Take me back to my roomil sting Patricia¡¯s embarrassment, Haillie Feeling guilty for the peries of events she had causing including inviting Ellinor to embarcat a quickly agreed. Alright Patricia 10 take you toom night away??¡± As the war about to push Patricia away in her whenichan old M. Bagiey returned Hailie stopped in her tracks joining Patricia in watching fllinor She was wondering what old khi Bagley had sa (to them in his study How could they be done so soon? However they haw old Mi Bagley Trading Itimor straight onto the stage Facing the puzzied inactiona ¡°Dear rtives and friends wee to my birthday ceintration (have some happy hewa to share This youngdy beside me Mi Mendoza will be joining the fagiry family My wife and i have The crowd gasped no one saw theing After a moment of silence a round of apusnir and well wishes erupted from the audience Everyone knew that old Mr. Hagley and his wife had lost their daughter and granddaughter years ago, Now that they had found a girl they liked it gave them something to hold on to the audience the old man announced solemnly yet cheerfully adopt her as our granddaughtert always been a All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. for them Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Byran looked dumbfounded, ¡°What the heck? Grandpa actually epted Ellinor ass granddaughter? So, does that mean she¡¯s gonna be my rtive now?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the usually gentle Patricia was staring at Ellinor on the stage. Her eyes were filled with rage, she was no longer able to maintain her practiced innocent facade Ellinor! Ellinor¡¯ Ellinar That annoying Ellinor had ruined her ns again and snatched away the treatment that should have been herst If it weren¡¯t for Ellinor, it would have been her, who was now being highly praised on stage by old Mr. Bagley Ellinor, you sneaky woman! To avoid making a scene, Patricia forcibly suppressed her anger and said. ¡®I¡¯m beat! Haillie, wheel me back to my room to rest.¡± Haillie was also displeased to see Ellinor suddenly be the granddaughter of the Bagley family, but she had no choice but to push Patricia away from the crowd and back to the room to n their next moves. After the announcement, Ellinor followed old Mr. Bagley off the stage. Old Mr. Bagley then introduced her to some close rtives in the family. Ellinor barely managed to slip away from the crowd, leaving old Mr. Bagley to deal with the blessings of friends and rtives. Byran came over again with a puzzled look on his face, ¡®Ellinor, what did you do? How did you manage to get my grandpa to suddenly ept you as his granddaughter?¡± Ellinor went to the buffet table, took a sip of juice, and then answered the approaching Byran in a joking tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything, maybe I¡¯m just too cute!¡± Byran rolled his eyes in disdain, ¡°Humph!¡± Actually, Ellinor was quite cute. She was pretty, had a good temperament, genuine, and was not pretentious. She was indeed very likable. But old Mr. Bagley was no ordinary man The fact that such a serious old man was willing to ept. Ellinor as his granddaughter at their first meeting was truly surprising Ellinor sipped her juice leisurely, facing this sudden change with ease. Just now, when she was called into the study by old Mr. Bagley, the old Mrs. Bagley affectionately held her hand, as if she were afraid she would leave. Old Mr. Bagley frankly expressed his desire to establish kinship with her. She politely declined, but when asked why by old Mr. Bagley, she gave a reasonable exnation. However, old Mr. Bagley pointed at the mentally unstable old Mrs. Bagley to exin her illness, hoping she would reconsider. Ellinor hesitated. She wasn¡¯t totally unwilling to acknowledge her grandparents, but she was afraid that doing so might alert those who had hurt her mother, and they would destroy the evidence hidden in the dark, making things harder to investigate. However, if she epted them as rtives in name, it probably wouldn¡¯t expose her identity. Faced with old Mr. Bagley¡¯s warm invitation and old Mrs. Bagley¡¯s worrying health condition, Ellinor gave it some thought and finally agreed. Old Mr. Bagley hoped she could spare one day a week to apany the Alzheimer¡¯s-stricken old Mrs. Bagley. It wasn¡¯t a hard task, so she agreed. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Chapter 610 They were her own grandparents, how could she possibly not care? Just standing by and watching them bear the pain of missing their daughter for so many years, not to mention the suffering brought by their illnesses was enough to make anybody tear up If her mom knew about her grandparents¡¯ situation, she¡¯d be beartbroken tog Byran who was standing by scratched his chin. ¡°So, Ellinor Does this mean you¡¯ll be my sister from now on? Ellinor raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°What? Are you excited about that?¡± Byran cocked his chin and proudly dered, Humph What¡¯s there to be happy about? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m short of sisters!¡± Ellinor chuckled lightly, ignoring him, and turned to leave Byran frowned and quickly caught up with her, ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Ellinor responded indifferently. ¡°Going to keep old Mrs Ragleypany¡± Byran puffed up his chest and kept pace with her, ¡°Wait for me, I want to visit grandma too!¡± Ellinor gave him a sidelong nce, not rejecting him. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, in another quest room. After Haillie pushed Patricia into the quest room, she began to apologize and me herself. ¡°Patricia, it¡¯s all my fault! If I hadn¡¯t suggested that Ellinor rece you on stage, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way I¡¯m sorry¡± In the privacy of the quest room, Patricia couldn¡¯t control her facial expressions anymore, She couldn¡¯t keep the act up and sneered, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all you, you idiot! You¡¯re just making things worse!¡± Haillie was taken aback, ¡°Patricia?¡± She was sincerely apologizing, but she didn¡¯t expect the usually gentle and generous Patricia to call her an idiot? Patricia, in Haillie¡¯s mind, was always the kindest, most pure-hearted girl in the world. She had never seen this harsh side of Patricia, She was a bit dazed for a moment, wondering if she had misheard. ¡°Patricia, I¡¯m really sorry I had good intentions. I thought if Ellinor went on stage, she¡¯d make a fool of herself and anger old Mr. Bagley. Who knew she could actually sing?¡± Patricia red at Haillie with disgust and sneered, ¡°For my sake? Well, isn¡¯t this great? Now Ellinor has be the granddaughter of the Bagley family. With the Bagleys backing her, she¡¯ll be even more arrogant in front of me!¡± Haillie truly felt guilty, but her shock outweighed her guilt because the Patricia in front of her, with her sharp words, didn¡¯t seem like the same person she knew. ¡°Patricia,¡± Haillie frowned, looking at Patricia with a sense of unfamiliarity. Noticing Haillie¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Patricia felt irritated. She gritted her teeth, trying to calm herself down Then she sessfully recovered from her emotional outburst and her face returned to its usual innocent gentleness. ¡°Haillie, don¡¯t get me wrong. My outburst just now wasn¡¯t at you; it was at Ellinor! You know, I¡¯m not usually like this. I was just so mad at Ellinor that my mind was a mess Haillie was stunned for a moment. Looking at the now calmed Patricia, her shock gradually subsided. This was the good friend she knew. ¡°Oh! Patricia, you have every right to be mad at me. Because it¡¯s my fault that Ellinor got her way today¡± Patricia wheeled herself over to Haillie, gently took her hand, andforted her, ¡°Haillie, I don¡¯t me you. I know you were looking out for me. If there¡¯s anyone to me. it¡¯s Ellinor for being so cunning and scheming.¡± Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Chapter 611 I originally thought she was a decent person, so I respected her like a big sister But she kept crossing the line and always tried to snatch what we cared about the most Even with my good temper, I can¡¯t stand being pushed around like this! When you¡¯re enduring the unendurable, it¡¯s time to stop enduring Haillie nodded in total agreement, standing on the same side as Patricia, ¡°Patricia, what should we do now? We can¡¯t let old Mr. Bagley really consider Ellinor as his granddaughter Patricia said to Haillie, ¡°Haillie, I really don¡¯t know what to do I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t beat Ellinor, you¡¯ve seen how tough she is Haillie looked frustrated. ¡°But we can¡¯t let her do whatever she wants!¡± Patricia said thoughtfully. ¡°Haillie, I¡¯m actually more worried about you¡± Haillie was puzzled, ¡°Worned about me?¡± Patricia looked worried, ¡°Yeah, because I think the fact that Grandpa took Ellinor as his granddaughter today will affect you quite a lot You know, my rtionship with Theo has been very stable since we had Baber. Theo is no longer interested in Ellinor, so even if Ellinor gets the support of the Bagley family, it doesnt make any difference to Theo. When Ellinor realized she couldn¡¯t attract Theo, she shifted her target. Haillie, I know you have deep feelings for my brother, so I¡¯m worried Didn¡¯t you notice? Ellinor¡¯s current target is my brother. She did everything she could to get a job at the Howard Group just to get close to my brother, and now she¡¯s sessfully be the granddaughter of the Bagley family. Once she makes my grandparents happy, if one day they decide to marry Ellinor off to my brother, you¡¯ll be out of the game. And when ites to my brother¡¯s marriage, my parents will respect my grandparents¡¯ wishes.¡± Patricia¡¯s analysis made perfect sense, making Haillie anxious when she heard it, ¡°What? How could that happen? Ellinor is not fit to be engaged to Balfour!¡± Patricia sighed helplessly. ¡°Haillie, no matter what happens, you¡¯re the best choice in my mind to be Balfour¡¯s wife. But if my grandparents intervene and stand up for Ellinor, I won¡¯t be able to speak for you in front of Balfour, I won¡¯t be able to help you¡± Her biggest wish in life was to marry Balfour, and she always believed that with Patricia¡¯s help, she could seed. But now that Ellinor suddenly stepped in and tried topete with her for him, she became her biggest threat. Under Patricia¡¯s guidance, Haillie¡¯s sense of crisis increased, her eyes became fierce, and she clenched her fists. ¡°Patricia, you don¡¯t need to worry about me, I can handle Ellinor!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Patricia pretended to stop her, ¡°Haillie, don¡¯t be reckless¡± Haillie gritted her teeth, ¡°Even if I¡¯m reckless, it¡¯s because she forced me! How could she dare to have intentions for Balfour? I will never allow it!¡± ¡°Who has intentions for me?¡± The door was suddenly pushed open, and Balfour came back after finishing his work. He walked in slowly with a rxed and leisurely tone. Haillie and Patricia were taken aback and quickly adjusted their expressions when they saw hime in. ¡°What were you two talking about? Why do you both look so off?¡± Balfour asked calmly. He walked gracefully towards Patricia and asked gently, ¡°Patricia, how are your feeling? Is your foot getting better?¡± Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Tears instantly welled up in Patricia¡¯s eyes She sat in her wheelchair,tching onto Balfour¡¯s leg and began sobbing helplessly Balfour was surprised by Patricia¡¯s sudden outburst. He knitted his brows. ¡°Why are you crying? Is your foot hurting a lot? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital¡± Balfour had been busy working in another room upstairs and had no idea what had been happening downstairs. ¡°No, Balfour, my foot is fine it¡¯s not hurting¡± Patricia said through her tears. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong? Tell me Balfour leaned down, gently rubbing Patricia¡¯s back, trying to console her. Patricia just kept crying and said nothing Balfour was at a loss, as Patricia was clearly upset but not exining why He turned to Patricia¡¯s friend, Haillie. ¡°Haillie, what¡¯s up with Patricia?¡± Haillie looked shyly at Balfour, then finally spilled the beans, ¡°Balfour, Patricia got bullied it¡¯s all Ellinor¡¯s fault. She went too far!¡± Balfour¡¯s brows furrowed even more. ¡°Ellinor? What has she done this time?¡± Haillie continued, ¡°Ellinor tripped Patricia down the stairs on purpose Since Patricia hurt her foot and couldn¡¯t perform on stage, I asked Ellinor to fill in for Patricia, but she ended up badmouthing Patricia in front of old Mr. Bagley, who then reprimanded Patricia And then, somehow, Ellinor got old Mr. Bagley to publicly acknowledge her as his granddaughter! Patricia got the cold shoulder from him, and he even said she shouldn¡¯te to the Bagley residence anymore. Can you me Patricia for being heartbroken?¡± Balfour was taken aback. What? Old Mr. Bagley acknowledged Ellinor as his granddaughter? Old Mr Bagley was always a strict man, how could he ept someone he just met as his granddaughter? Ellinor was indeed a cunning girl. In such a short time, she managed to worm her way into being old Mr. Bagley¡¯s granddaughter! What was she really up to today? ¡°Where is Ellinor now?¡± Haillie replied. ¡°She¡¯s probably still with old Mr. and Mrs. Bagley. Balfour, Ellinor is a schemer. She¡¯d do anything to climb the socialdder. You can¡¯t let her get away with this, or she¡¯ll use the Bagley¡¯s influence to bully Patricia even more.¡± Balfour squinted towards the door, ¡°Quinton, bring Ellinor here!¡± In the study of the Bagley family. As the man of the hour, old Mr. Bagley was still entertaining guests in the banquet hall. In the study, Ellinor was ying Go with old Mrs. Bagley, a mind game that helped keep the olddy¡¯s brain active and was good for her health. Byran was watching on the sidelines, asionally offering some advice. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door ¡°Who is it? Byran turned to ask. Quinton, recognizing Byran¡¯s voice, replied respectfully, ¡°Mr. Howard, it¡¯s me.¡± Hearing Quinton¡¯s voice, Byran tensed up a bit, ¡°Uh, Quinton, what¡¯s up?¡± Was Balfour sending Quinton to fetch him home for homework? Quinton replied, ¡°Is Ms. Mendoza there? Mr. Howard asked me to get her, he needs to see her.¡± Relieved that Balfour wasn¡¯t after him, Byran gestured to Ellinor, ¡°Balfour¡¯s looking for you¡± Ellinor put down her Go piece and gracefully stood up, ¡°Old Mrs. Bagley, let Byran y with you for a bit. I¡¯ll step out.¡± Old Mrs Bagley looked uneasy and started to rise upon seeing Ellinor about to leave. Ellinor reassured her, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, old Mrs Bagley, I won¡¯t be gone long. I¡¯lle back to y Go with you¡± Old Mrs. Bagley still looked a bit uneasy but nodded obediently, ¡°Child,e back soon!¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After pacifying old Mrs. Bagley, she turned to leave. Byran took Ellinor¡¯s ce, rearranging the Go pieces on the board, ¡°Grandma, Go is boring let¡¯s y something else! Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Chapter 613 He wouldnt admit for a second that he was just bad at the game of Go Einar followed Quinton to Ballour¡¯s quest room Upon entering the saw Patricia and Haille were also there Patricia was sobbing in het wheelchair and Haillie wasforting her and offering her tissues Haillie shot Ellinor a displeased look when she entered Ellinor chat give a hoot about the two and turned her gaze to Balfour, who was lounging arrogantly on the sofa He had a steaming cup of coffee in his hand and took a light sip She approached and asked. ¡®Mr Howard, you summoned me. What¡¯s up?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Balfour looked at her with his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Did you push Patri and cause her injury?¡± ¡°No¡± Ellinor denied without hesitation Balfour asked again. ¡°Did you just publicly expose Patri?¡± Ellinor remained unfazed, ¡°I just told the truth¡± Balfour huffed. ¡°Then, what¡¯s the deal with you having my grandfather acknowledge you as his granddaughter?¡± Ellinor answered ¡°Old Mr. Bagley took a liking to me, I didn¡¯t want to be rude, so I agreed Balfour chuckled. ¡°So, you were forced?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, I felt verypelled¡± Balfours expression turned icy in an instant Before, he admired Ellinor¡¯s work ethic and had a certain inexplicable fondness for her, thinking she was different from those other cunning women. But after seeing her so carefully aim at the Bagley family, he couldn¡¯t believe she was innocent Balfour stood up and sshed the hot coffee onto Ellinor¡¯s face, ¡°Ms Mendoza, you¡¯re trying to fly high and nestle in someone else¡¯s home I believe that with your skills. climbing thedder is not a hassle. But within my realm, I won¡¯t allow you to run wild!¡± Caught by surprise. Ellinor instinctively closed her eyes to avoid getting coffee in them. She let the hot coffee drip down her face, and after a moment, she slowly opened her eyes, ¡°Mr. Howard, thank you for acknowledging my abilities, but I don¡¯t have the intentions or actions you think¡± Balfour looked at her. ¡°You know whether you do or not, there¡¯s no need to argue with me Now you¡¯re not wee here, you can leave.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Grandfather¡¯s birthday dinner today, Ellinor would¡¯ve loved to have a face-off with Balfour. Ellinor took a deep breath, not wanting to engage with this man, and turned around to leave. ¡°Hold on¡± Balfour called out to her again. Ellinor stopped impatiently, ¡°Anything else, Mr. Howard?¡± Balfour emotionlessly informed her, ¡°Don¡¯t bothering to work tomorrow, there¡¯s no longer a ce for you in the Howard Group¡± Hearing this, Haillie¡¯s mouth curled into a smug smile, and Patricia also smirked. Their goal was achieved. Ellinor didnt say much She just offered a slight smile and calmly left the room. Ellinor emergedpletely drenched, looking a bit awkward. Going back to y chess with old Mrs Bagley now seemed inappropriate. It might shock her and blow things out of proportion. It was better to leave for now and visit her grandmotherter. She chose a less crowded route to exit the Bagley family home, not wanting to attract attention. But she didn¡¯t expect to bump into Theo, who wasing towards her Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Ellinor was aerously regretting this route choice now, she was all wound up She was feeling like a wet map right now and thest thing she wanted was a rendezvous with that guy If she was in a crowded ce, she might have been able to pretend she dull see Then and just beat it But on this deserted path, it was just the two of them One in front, one behind there was no way she could thick out The gap between the two of them was getting smaller and sinaller Theo¡¯s hands were in his packets and his pace was steady His handsome face was as expressionless as a stone, but his eyes were locked on the woman up ahead Face to face, there was no way Ellinor could y dumb. She just gave him a cirnoty nce, nodded politely, cracked a smile, and then hightailed it around him. ¡°Hold it¡± Theo¡¯s voice was deep and steady, with no ups and downs, but it carried a sort of pressure that was hard to shake off. Ellinor grudgingly stopped in her tracks, but she didn¡¯t turn around to look at him. ¡°Need something, Mr. nchet?¡± ¡°Turn around!¡± Theo¡¯smand rubbed Ellinor the wrong way. She didn¡¯t y along. ¡°Sorry, Mr. nchet, I¡¯m headed towards the gate, there¡¯s no time to turn around¡± Seeing her resistance, Theo¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just stepped in front of her, blocking her path. Ellinors line of sight was now filled with his body, with nothing else in view. She didn¡¯t want to make eye contact, so she didn¡¯t look up at him. She just said, ¡°Spit it out, Mr. nchet Theo stared at Ellinor with a serious face After a few seconds, Theo looked at Ellinor¡¯s soaked hair and dirtied clothes. ¡°What happened?¡± Ellinor answered casually, ¡°I identally spilled some coffee on myself earlier. I¡¯m going home to change.¡± Theo squinted. ¡°You can spill coffee on your own head?¡± Clearly, her exnation didn¡¯t hold water with this mature man Ellinorughed at herself, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m clumsy, I can¡¯t help it! Thanks for the concern, Mr. nchet. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be off. Bye! As she spoke, she tried to sidestep him, but he stepped in front of her again ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ll ask you again, how did you get like this?¡± Theo¡¯s tone became more serious, and he seemed a little impatient Ellinor was also getting impatient. She didn¡¯t get why Theo was grilling her. Why did he have to know the whole story? He was a tough nut to crack. If she didn¡¯t spill the beans, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. After a moment of thought, Ellinor lifted her head and looked at him with a vague and displeased gaze. She said frankly, ¡°I upset Ms. Howard earlier. Mr. Howard fired me on the spot when he got angry¡± Theo¡¯s gaze deepened, ¡°And then, Mr. Howard spilled coffee on you?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Theo insisted on digging for the truth. Did he want her to spell out the embarrassing incident so he couldugh at her? Well, who cared? Let himugh! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. nchet, I¡¯ve told you the truth. Can I go now?¡± Balfour had already dumped a cup of coffee on her. He had avenged Patricia. Even if Theo wanted to protect his fianc¨¦e, he shouldn¡¯t be looking for trouble with her anymore, right? ¡°You may¡± Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Chapter 615 This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Theo spat out these words without batting an eyelid Ellinor quickly sidestepped him and tried to quickly make her escape But she had barely taken a few steps when a beefy hand mped onto her wrist. She froze, turning to look at the man ¡°Mr nchet? What¡¯s your game now?¡± Theo didn¡¯t stop her. He just grabbed her wrist, changed their course, and started striding off in another direction Ellinor was thrown for a loop. She instinctively tried to yank her wrist away, but his strength was too much, she couldn¡¯t shake him off She started to grouse loudly, demanding to know what the hell he was up to. Thepletely ignored herints, dragging her along with an unshakeable grip. They ended up in the parking lot in the backyard of the Bagley family¡¯s house. Theo opened the door of a ck car, shoved Ellinor in and said with a stern face, ¡°Stay put until I get back!¡± Then he mmed the car door shut with a bang Ellinor frowned, rubbing the red mark on her wrist where he¡¯d held her. She watched his retreating figure through the car window feeling really pissed off What the hell was Theo up to? He¡¯d dragged her here out of the blue, stuffed her in the car, and then just left? Why should she wait for him toe back? Any fool would see that this was nuts! She reached for the door handle, trying to get out, but found that the door was locked. She tried the button on the door, but that didn¡¯t work either, the door still wouldn¡¯t open. Ellinor was starting to feel antsy She turned to look at the driver¡¯s seat, hoping to find the unlock button. That¡¯s when she noticed there was another person in the carl Theo¡¯s right-hand man, Collin, was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, looking at her with a surprised and helpless expression. Ellinor frowned ¡°Collin, could you do me a favor and open the door?¡± Collin may not have known what was going down between Mr. nchet and Ms. Mendoza, but following his usual loyal and meticulous work ethic, he replied. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you heard what Mr. nchet said when he left. I don¡¯t have the authority to open the door for you. It¡¯s best you wait for Mr. nchet toe back. Otherwise, I can¡¯t exin.¡± Ellinor was speechless She understood Collin¡¯s predicament as an employee and didn¡¯t want to put him on the spot. But she was still majorly miffed! What gave Theo the right to lock her in here? She had no outstanding debts with him, all ties had been cut. What right did he have to restrict her freedom? That domineering man was always so self-centered, thinking his status and power gave him the right to control others as he pleased. What a joke! ¡°Ms. Mendoza, here you go¡± Collin didn¡¯t open the door for her, but he did politely hand her a pack of wet wipes Ellinor was still covered in coffee and felt all sticky. ¡°Thanks!¡± Since she couldn¡¯t leave the car, she took the wipes and started cleaning the coffee stains off herself. Collin watched respectfully as Ellinor wiped her hair, then asked, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, can I ask where you¡¯ve been all this time?¡± Ellinor, busy wiping her hair, responded distractedly. ¡°My partnership with your boss is over. Where I go is my own business, I don¡¯t need to report to you guys, do 17¡± Collin was silent for a moment. ¡°But Mr. nchet has been looking for you¡± Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Hearing this, Ellinor¡¯s hand paused mid motion as she was brushing her hair 7mm, 1 Collin was taken aback and looked a bit puzzled ¡°Ms. Mendors, if you know he¡¯s been looking for you, why haven¡¯t youe back to see him? if there¡¯s a misunderstanding or something hard to talk about between you two wouldn¡¯t it be better to clear it up face to face? Throughout Collinser Ellinor rermed to care the least about Mr nchet out of all the women he had ma Later, he found out that Ms Mendoza was a woman with a strong personality. She wasn¡¯t the type to marry into wealth or rely on a man for status in fact the wasn¡¯t interested in bing part of the nchet family at all In short, Ms Mendoza was a straightforward ensyaning girl with her own goals who valued her freedom and independence and had a certain aura of mystery about har During her three months with the nchet family, Ms Mendoza only yed the role of wife to Mr nchet when necessary She never unted her connection to the nchet family or even let others know about it When it came to her interactions with Mr. nchet, Ms Mendoza always kept her distance. She never fned to seduce him or tried to stay in the nchet family by getting pregnant Her unique behavior was what made Mr nchet fall for her Collin saw all the changes in Mr. nchet¡¯s attitude towards Ms Mendoza He knew well that Mr. nchet had never been so patient with anyone else as he was with Ms. Mendoza He would show a gentle smile, coax her to be happy with a gentle attitude, and meticulously n ceremonies to show his affection He had never shown such a smile or gentleness, even to Ms. Howard, who had saved his life, at most, he showed Ms Howard tolerance out of gratitude Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However a month ago, for some unknown reason, just as the rtionship between Mr. nchet and Ms Mendoza was beginning to stabilize. Ms Mendoza suddenly fade. In the month or so since Ms. Mendoza left. Mr. nchets performance at thepany was as usual, but when he was alone, he would often sigh deeply and one out looking like a man who had lost his spint After all the trouble he went through to find Ms Mendoza, he found out that she had already married another man. This was a crushing blow to Mr nchet. Sigh! Why on earth did Ms. Mendoza do this? Mr nchet treated her so well, why did she still want to leave? Ellinor squinted her eyes in silence for a moment and then smiled slightly, ¡°Collin, I appreciate your loyalty to Mr. nchet, but one should not only be loyal but also have basic morals Mr nchet already has a child with Ms. Howard, yet he came to find me? He tried to deceive my feelings. Isn¡¯t that ack of morality? Even if you want to be loyal to Mr. nchet, you can¡¯t persuade me to go back and be his mistress, right? In fact, if Mr nchet wanted to seek a new romance, I believe his social status is sufficient to attract many women to serve him. But I don¡¯t want to participate, he can find someone else¡± After hearing Ellinor speak, Collin suddenly understood that Ms. Mendoza left because of Ms Howard¡¯s child. ¡°Ms Mendoza, I think you have misunderstood Mr. nchet, he Collin stopped short of finishing his sentence. He wanted to exin the reason, but the issue concerning Ms. Howard¡¯s child wasplex, and as an employee, it wasn¡¯t his ce toment on it. Collin didn¡¯t finish what he was saying, and Ellinor didn¡¯t care to ask She cleaned the coffee stain on her clothes by herself, then lightly threw the tissue into the trash can in the car Then she turned her head to look out the car window, yawningzily ¡°Whether there¡¯s a misunderstanding or not doesn¡¯t matter Mr. nchet and I only signed a contract due to an ident. When the contract expired, our rtionstup naturally ended in the future, he will go his way, and I will go mine, we don¡¯t need to bother each other, which is best for both of us Gollin frowned helplessly Now that Ms. Mendoza had married someone else, there was indeed no hope for M. nchet to mend things. But Mr nchet being misunderstood as an irresponsible man was just too unjust! Collin thought for a moment and finally decided to help rity for Mr. nchet Actually, Ms Howard¡¯s child is not Just then, the car door in the back seat was suddenly pulled open, and Theo got in Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Collin was cut off mid sentence, swallowing his words reluctantly. ¡°Uh Mr. nchel, you¡¯re back Theo¡¯s expression was indifferent, he snorted and said, ¡°Drive¡± ¡°Hold on Ellinor stopped him She turned her head to look at Theo, who had just gotten in the car and sat next to her, saying unhappily. ¡°Mr. nchet, what did you drag me into your car for? If nothing¡¯s going on I¡¯m getting out!¡± Theo didn¡¯t look at her He slightly bowed his head and took out an exquisite metal cigarette case from the inner pocket of his suit. He flicked open the case with his long fingers, took out a cigarette, and lightly tapped it on the case. His tone was cold and sarcastic, ¡°What? Riding in my car makes you ufortable?¡± His words were sharp biting and provoking Ellinor frowned unhappily. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean! I just feel like we don¡¯t know each other that well. People will get the wrong idea if they see me in your car for no reason!¡± Dont know each other that well?! This woman really knew how to hurt him! The didn¡¯t light his cigarette, and as his cold gaze swept over her, he said. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, how can you say that we don¡¯t know each other that well? Have you forgotten that we once shared a bed?¡± He seemed to be reminding her of that unforgettable rainy night that was filled with madness. Ellinor felt very embarrassed and angry She wanted to explode, but when she raised her head to look at his face at this moment, she was surprised to find. ¡®How did you get hurt?¡± There was a bruise at the corner of Theo¡¯s mouth, a noticeable wound above his left eyebrow, and worst of all, his left eye had blood in it. What happened? Theo was a man people usually respected. Who would darey a hand on him? Theo said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing I identally bumped¡­¡± Ellinor widened her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t lie! How can you identally get hurt like this?¡± Theo looked at her and sneered, ¡°Why not? Couldn¡¯t you also identally spill coffee on your head?¡± Ellinor was speechless. This man really was annoying! ¡°There¡¯s blood in your eye; no matter how it happened, you should go to the hospital!* Out of concern, Ellinor suggested he go to the hospital, but she felt something inexplicable in her heart. Her chest felt tight, and she was ufortable. Theo squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take Ms. Mendoza¡¯s advice. Go to the hospital, let¡¯s get checked out together.¡± Get checked together? Ellinor became cautious and asked curiously, I¡¯m not injured, what would I get checked for at the hospital?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Theo stared at her face, his gaze falling on her still-t belly. Theo was silent for a while and then said, ¡°To check if you¡¯ve stolen something from the nchet family.¡± Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Ellinor quickly picked up on the fact that he seemed to be hinting at something else Facing his eager gaze, she instinctively looked away ¡®Mr nchet, what the hell are you talking about? I wouldn¡¯t dream of stealing from the nchets! With that, she reached for the car door, eager to make a quick exit. But the door was locked, and she couldn¡¯t get it open Ellinor was a mix of anger and frustration. She tugged at the door handle. ¡°Open the door, I want to get out!¡± Theo moved closer ¡°If you didn¡¯t steal anything, why the rush?¡± Ellinor felt a warm breath on her neck that startled her. ¡°What the bell?! Back off!¡± Instinctively, she swatted at him, trying to push him away But she identally hit his injured left eye. Theo grunted and quickly covered his eye, grimacing in pain. Watching this, Ellinor panicked. ¡°Uh Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to! Is your eye okay?¡± Theo, still covering his eye, couldn¡¯t hide his gloom. He red at her with his remaining eye. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ellinor med herself for being too rough. Usually calm and collected, her tone was unusually gentle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Yes, it hurts!¡± For a tough guy like him to admit it hurt, it must have been pretty bad! Could he lose his sight? The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. Forgetting everything else, she quickly turned to Collin, who was frozen in the front seat, ¡°What are you dazing at? Drive and get Mr. nchet to the hospital!¡± ¡°¡­Okay¡¯ Collin snapped out of it and started the car. They left the Bagleys and headed for the hospital. In the car, Ellinor no longer insisted on getting out. She craned her neck to check the road ahead. The road was clear, and they should reach the hospital soon After checking the road, she turned her attention to Theo Seeing him still covering his left eye made her uneasy. So she slid closer ¡°Um¡­ Mr. nchet, do you want to move your hand so I can see how your eye is?¡± Theo raised an eyebrow and nced at her Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t answer, but he took his hand away from his eye for her to see To get a good look at his eye, Ellinor straightened up and leaned towards him. His eye seemed to be worse than earlier Her heart clenched with worry, and she felt incredibly tense Ellinor looked at him with concern and asked gently, ¡°Does your eye hurt a lot?¡± The answered, ¡°A lot.¡± Ellinor looked around frantically, but there was nothing in the car to help alleviate the pain. Out of options, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Or maybe I can blow on it?¡± Theo hesitated and didn¡¯t respond, neither agreeing nor disagreeing Ellinor took his silence as a yes. She leaned closer and gently blew on his eye. Theo let her do it. The gentle breeze on his eyelid felt like a light massage, and it did help with the pain a bit. Seeing Theo¡¯s furrowed brows gradually rx, Ellinor figured her blowing was working and continued. Suddenly, Theo opened his left eye, meeting her gaze. They were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breaths on their skin. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Ellinor blinked, feeling a bit out of sorts. She quickly backed away, retaking her original seat. ¡°Um. If it still hurts, try to bear with it. We should be at the hospital soon¡± Theo didn¡¯t respond and just quietly leaned against the back of the seat with his eyes fixed on her. Right now, Ellinor was feeling all kinds of mixed emotions. On one hand, she didn¡¯t want anything to do with this man. On the other hand, she was worried she might¡¯ve damaged his eye. Her hands were clenched with anxiety *Ellinor¡± Theo suddenly called her name. Thinking of his possibly injured eye, Ellinor immediately turned towards him, asking. ¡°Mm, what¡¯s up? Is your eye still hurting?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes squinted slightly as he looked at her, questioning. ¡°What¡¯s the deal between you and Chase Larios from the Crescent Society?¡± Ellinor was initially worried about his eye, but hearing this unexpected question left her stunned. ¡°We¡¯re married. Didn¡¯t I tell you that before?¡± Theo¡¯s sharp gaze seemed to pierce through everything. ¡°Did you two really get hitched, or was it a sham?¡± Ellinor was taken aback again. Why was he asking this? Did he figure something out? Ellinor felt a bit guilty, but she still gave a firm answer. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re really married!¡± That¡¯s the thing about lies. Once you tell one, you have to stick with it. There was no turning back. Theo let out a cold chuckle, ¡°Is that so? Then why can¡¯t I find any registration info about you two in the marriage system?¡± Ellinor fell silent ¡°Cat got your tongue? Did I catch you in a lie?¡± ¡°Mr. nchet, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re crossing a line here? What gives you the right to snoop around in other people¡¯s private business?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any rights. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Ellinor frowned, giving him an irritated re, ¡°Well then, let me satisfy your curiosity! We got married abroad, so of course, you won¡¯t find any registration info here!¡± ¡°In which country?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not at liberty to say!¡± Theo squinted his eyes again, ¡°As far as I know, there are no recent records of you leaving the country at any airport.¡± Ellinor took a deep breath, thinking on her feet, ¡°That¡¯s because we took my husband¡¯s private jet. Of course there¡¯s no record at the airport!¡± Theo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°Do you love him?¡± Ellinor was speechless. ¡°Answer me.¡± Yes, I love him very much!¡± Ellinor was telling the truth. She had always loved Chase, and she loved Ida too. Only her love for Chase was not romantic love. It was the bond of shared hardships from childhood, a love based on familial and friendly affection and dependence Theo¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened upon hearing her express love for another, ¡°Ellinor, you better not be lying to me!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor cleared her throat ufortably, ¡°Why would I lie to you? You should be more concerned about your eye right now, rather than prying into my affairs¡± Theo didn¡¯t say anything more. He gave her a look, then closed his eyes and concentrated Ten minutester, the car pulled to a stop. Collin turned around and said, ¡°Mr. nchet, we¡¯re at the hospital now¡± Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Maybe because his eyes were really hurting from Ellinor¡¯s mishap. Theo never did light up the cigarette in his hand. After the car finally came to a stop, he chucked the unlit cigarette into the car¡¯s trash bin and stepped out. Ellinor watched him get out of the car with aplicated look on her face She hesitated and then said, ¡°Umm¡­ I think I¡¯ll stay in the car and wait for you guys toe back. Just let me know how it goes with Mr. nchet¡¯s eye check-up. I¡¯ll cover the medical expenses¡± Upon hearing this, Thea suddenly halted his steps and turned his head slightly towards her, his expression turning sour. Seeing this, Collin quickly said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, it would be great if you could apany Mr. nchet to the hospital. It¡¯s not easy for him to get around alone with his eye injury Also, I can¡¯t park the car here, it could obstruct the way for ambnces. I need to find a parking spot first.¡± Ellinor nced outside the car window True enough, Collin had parked right in front of the hospital entrance, it wasn¡¯t a ce to park for long. ¡°All right then You muste take my ce by Mr. nchet¡¯s side after you¡¯ve parked. I¡¯ve got stuff to do at home¡± Collin looked at Theo¡¯s darkened face and agreed reluctantly. ¡°Okay. Ms. Mendoza. I¡¯ll be right there after I park the car¡± Ellinor got out of the car with a sigh, watching Collin drive away. Theo quipped sarcastically. ¡°Do you dislike mypany that much?¡± Ellinor came back to her senses and looked at Theo. Sheughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I just think that given our current situation, there¡¯s no need for us to be alone together.¡± Theo huffed and stormed off into the hospital without a backward nce. Ellinor followed him resignedly. Theo was the kind of man who always had others take care of hospital procedures for him. He probably didn¡¯t even know how a hospital visit worked. Ellinor massaged her temples; she had to be responsible for him until Collin returned. She needed to help him register and then apany him to see the doctor. She found the registration window and was about to help Theo register. The doctor behind the window asked professionally, ¡°Which department?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Ophthalmology¡± Suddenly. Theo said, ¡°Gynecology¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor was confused. Why did he say that? The doctor behind the window was taken aback. Looking at them, she asked again, ¡°Are you guys together?¡± Ellinor forced augh, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re together!¡± ¡°So which department is it? Ophthalmology or Gynecology?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Ophthalmology!¡± However, Theo again said. ¡°Gynecology¡± Hearing their conflicting answers, the doctor frowned angrily. ¡°This is no ce for jokes. You two should agree on a department beforeing up here. Don¡¯t waste the time of the patients waiting behind you!¡± Ellinor felt sorry for the doctor and shot Theo an annoyed look, ¡°Stop talking, you¡¯re causing trouble!¡± She then turned back to the window and said politely to the doctor, I¡¯m sorry, doctor. Please ignore him, we need to see an¡­¡± ¡°Both ophthalmology and gynecology, thank you¡± Theo¡¯s voice was firm and serious. Ellinor was interrupted by Theo before she could finish The doctor was starting to get angry with these patients, but as soon as she looked up at the handsome face of the man, she was stunned and immediately lost her temper, ¡°Umm.. okay just a moment please.¡± Soon, the female doctor handed out two numbers, one for Ophthalmology and one for Gynecology. Ellinorughed awkwardly and thanked her, then she turned around and dragged Theo away, not wanting to hold up the queue anymore. Once they found a rtively quiet spot, Ellinor finally lost her cool. ¡°Theo!¡± Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Chapter 621 ¡°What?¡± Theo was stone-faced, not feeling like he had done anything wrong. Ellinor, feeling annoyed, red at him. ¡°As a man, why did you make an appointment with the gynecologist? Don¡¯t you find that embarrassing?¡± He replied coolly, ¡°I made it for you¡± She understood what he meant. A feeling of caution rose in Ellinor¡¯s heart. She furrowed her brows, trying to appear rxed This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She forced a small smile, ¡°I appreciate it! But it¡¯s not needed, I¡¯m in perfect health and have no women¡¯s health issues. I¡¯m very healthy!¡± Theo squinted at her, ¡°Really?¡° Although he found no records of Ellinor seeing a gynecologist in any hospital, he grew suspicious after seeing her throw up for no apparent reason Her current evasive attitude only fueled his suspicion. This woman might be pregnant, and it could be his. Even if there was only a tiny chance, he couldn¡¯t ignore it. He had to find out the truth! Ellinor shot him a nce, ¡°Yes!¡± The corners of Theo¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°No need to thank me; we were once married. Consider this checkup my treat.¡± Ellinor was dumbfounded What the hell?! She had heard of treating people to a meal, but not a doctor¡¯s visit! Forget it, she didn¡¯t want to argue with this man. She¡¯ll take him to get his eyes checked first, just in case there¡¯s a real problem. After his eye exam, she¡¯ll leave. She absolutely won¡¯t go with him to the gynecologist! Eye clinic. The elderly chief physician examined Theo¡¯s left eye with a shlight. Standing aside, Ellinor asked, ¡°Doctor, how are his eyes? Are there any issues?¡± The doctor put away the shlight. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s just some redness from the impact. I¡¯ll prescribe some anti-inmmatory eye drops; use them three times a day, and the blood clot will clear up in a few days.¡± Ellinor sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Please prescribe the medication then.¡± With the doctor¡¯s prescription in hand, she went to the pharmacy to get the eye drops. Handing it over to Theo, she asked, ¡°Do you want to do it yourself or should I help?¡± He nced at the eye drops but didn¡¯t take them, didn¡¯t answer, and just sat elegantly on the hospital corridor chair with his legs crossed. Ellinor fell silent. He really did act like a king. Ellinor chuckled, walked up to him, lifted his chin, and tilted his face upwards to make it easier to administer the eye drops. After opening the bottle, she gently pulled his eyelid open and dropped in the medicine. ¡°Alright, use it again before bed tonight. Starting tomorrow, use it three times a day. I¡¯m leaving now!¡± As she spoke, she handed the eye drops to him. After finishing. Ellinor turned to leave without lingering. However, she didn¡¯t get far before her wrist was firmly grabbed, pulling her back. ¡°Where are you rushing off to? It¡¯s time for your checkup now.¡± Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Chapter 622 ¡°Stop pulling my leg Mr. nchet! What kind of checkup do I need? I¡¯m not sick at all, so there¡¯s no need for any stupid checkup!¡± Ellinor med her best to shake off his grip but no matter how hard she tried she just couldn¡¯t She felt like she was about to keel over Where the heck did Collin park the car? Why wasn¡¯t being back to check on Thea? ¡°Elliot what are you so worried about?¡± He stood up and yanked her closer with a firm pull his sharp gaze locked on her eyes as If trying to see through her very soul. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Fear washed over Ellinor, making her avoid his piercing stare ¡°Mr. nchet, you¡¯re overthinking this! What do I have to be afraid of? Im just saying that as a married woman, it¡¯s not cool to go see a gynecologist with a man who isn¡¯t my husband if anyone we know sees us, it could stir up a hornel¡¯s nest and tarnish our reputationst He scoffed As long as you¡¯re on the straight and narrow, there¡¯s nothing to worry about You¡¯ve got nothing to hide, right? Let¡¯s go, Ms. Mendoza!¡± Let me go, I¡¯m not going Ellinor dug her heels into the hospital corridor floor, putting up a fight. But the more she resisted, the more curious he became about what she was hiding. He was almost certain his quess was right. Ellinor¡¯s struggle was in vain as he simply scooped her up, not allowing her to resist, and strode towards the gynecology department. Just like that, Ellinor was taken to the gynecologist and had a blood test. Throughout the entire process, she had no chance to make a run for it. This was a total disaster Theo, the cunning man, was impossible to fool! What was she going to do now? If he found out about her pregnancy, would he force her to have an abortion? Her pregnancy was unexpected They were no longer involved, so it wouldn¡¯t be out of line if he demanded she get an abortion. But over the past couple of months, she had grown attached to her unborn baby, seeing it as her own with no ties to any man. She wanted to keep the baby and have one more family member in this world. But now she feared the worst She wanted to run, but Theo was always watching. He seemed to see right through her and was always on guard to prevent her from escaping. Time ticked by, every second felt like torture for Ellinor. Before long, the test results were out. The doctor nced at the report and cheerfully said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, congrattions! You¡¯re going to be a mother!¡± The doctor¡¯s words made Ellinor gasp Theo looked at her with a smirk, Ms Mendoza, care to exin about the baby in your belly?¡± Feeling guilty, she looked down, ¡°L¡± Theo was deliberately giving her a hard time How could she exin? She simply failed to keep her secret At this moment, seeing the vibrant couple, the doctor handed them the report and advised, ¡°She¡¯s just over 20 days pregnant it¡¯s best you refrain from intercourse for some time until the fetus is stable.¡± Theo¡¯s expression went stiff, and the warmth in his eyes vanished in an instant. He turned to the doctor, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, did you just say she¡¯s how many day¡¯s pregnant?¡± His icy stare made the experienced doctor shudder. ¡°Twenty days! The baby is not yet stable, so you must hold off on any intimacy.¡± Twenty days! Theo lost his cool, grabbing the report from the doctor and inspecting it closely. Sure enough, it stated that it was an early pregnancy of twenty days. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Twenly days¡­ Did this mean the kid in her belly was conceived after she left the nchet family and after she left him? The baby in her belly was from another man! Theo¡¯s knuckles were cracking, he gritted his teeth and coldly threw the medical report on her face, ¡°Ellinor, you hopped into bed with another man just days after leaving me! His words were so harsh! Ellinor felt a bit pissed. She took the medical report and was surprised as well. How could it say she was twenty days pregnant? What¡¯s going on? She was pretty confused. Sure, she was pregnant, but it should have been over sevenly days. Apart from that night with Theo, she had no contact with any other men, let alone an encounter that would get her pregnant! Things were getting out of hand, but it seemed like a good excuse to cut him off. Ellinor took a deep breath, raised her head with a smile, and said, ¡°Mr. nchet, thank you for bringing me to the gynecologist today. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have found out so early about my pregnancy! Now I want to go home and share this good news with my husband, may I leave?¡± Theo was furious at her careless attitude and how she did not even bother to exin. He darkened his face and slowly said, ¡°Get lost! Disappear from my sight, never show up again!¡± Ellinor really didn¡¯t want anything to do with him anymore, but to end things with this disgusting misunderstanding felt wrong to her. She was not that kind of woman. She pouted in frustration, wanting to exin something but felt like there was nothing to exin. Anyway, they had nothing to do with each other anymore, let him think what he wanted. Exining would only make things moreplicated. Just as long as he didn¡¯t harm the baby in her belly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do as Mr. nchet says.¡± Ellinor turned around and strode out of this suffocating ce. Theo also left the gynecology department. The tall and handsome man looked as if he had just survived a disaster. He closed his eyes in fatigue and took a deep breath, but he had no outlet for his anger. His soul seemed to have been sucked out and his mind was in chaos. He had to lean against the wall to stay steady and practically copsed onto a chair in the corridor, his hands weakly resting on his knees, his head hanging low in dejection. A few minutes ago, he thought the baby in her belly must have been his as the result of their night together. Then he could use this as a reason to ask her toe back to him But reality pped him in the face The baby wasn¡¯t his. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She was carrying another man¡¯s child so soon! Never had a woman dared scorn him or toy with him! Twenty days pregnant. This meant that right after leaving him, she already had a new boyfriend. It turned out that he meant nothing to her and was not important at all! Well done, Ellinor! Meanwhile, around the corner of the hospital corridor, a woman in a wheelchair was quietly watching all this unfold from the shadows with a wicked smile spread across her innocent, deer-like face Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Patricia was sitting in her wheelchair with a smug grin stered on her face Thank god, she and her brother Balfour happened to be at the same hospital as Theo was taking Ellinor for her prenatal checkup So she had given the obstetrician a heads-up, instructing him to fudge theb results. Otherwise, if Theo knew the baby in Ellinor¡¯s belly was his, he would surely ditch her and Baber in a heartbeat. Now, thinking that the baby was another man¡¯s, Theo must see Ellinor as a loose woman, and he would surely drop her like a hot potato. Huh! That despicable Ellinor! Did she think she could snatch Theo away from her again? Not a chance! ¡°Patricia, why are you all by yourself here?¡± Haillie¡¯s confused voice sounded from behind her. Patricia spun her wheelchair around, shing her best innocent smile. ¡®Just needed some fresh air; the ward was getting stuffy How¡¯s Balfour doing, Haillie?¡± Upon mention of Balfour¡¯s injury. Haillie¡¯s face crumpled, ¡°Balfour¡¯s wounds are bandaged. The doc says it¡¯s a minor fracture. He just needs some rest. Quinton is looking after him now.¡± Patricia feigned worry, ¡°I just hope there¡¯s nosting damage. Who would have thought Theo wouldy a hand on him, all because of Ellinor¡± Haillie gritted her teeth at the mention of Ellinor, ¡°Theo¡¯s always respected Balfour. He wouldn¡¯t have hit him if it weren¡¯t for whatever that tramp Ellinor told him The more she talked, the angrier she got. She felt like she could chop Ellinor into pieces with her bare hands. Patricia, as always, yed the victim, ¡°Ellinor really crossed the line this time. She¡¯s gotten both Theo and Balfour hurt. I don¡¯t ever know how badly Theo¡¯s injured or if he¡¯s seen a doctor.¡± Haillie huffed, ¡°But you¡¯re injured too, Patricia! Your foot, remember? It¡¯s all because of that witch, Ellinor She shows up and all hell breaks loose. It¡¯s so annoying! Just wait, I¡¯ll deal with her! Watching Haillie practically foam at the mouth with hatred for Ellinor made Patricia smirk. Perfect! It was just what she needed She wanted to let the idiotic Haillie handle Ellinor, so she wouldn¡¯t have to get her hands dirty and risk getting caught. But thinking about what happened earlier at the Bagley family¡¯s home still made Patricia feel a pang of fear. Before they came to the hospital, she was chatting with Balfour and Haillie in the guest room. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Before they could answer it, Theo kicked the door open. He stormed in, grabbed Balfour by his cor, and punched him. Balfour,pletely blindsided, retaliated. And then it was a full blown brawl, where both men were wounded and battered.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Despite the bad blood between the nchet and Howard families, they had always maintained a basic level of civility. This kind of disgraceful fight was unheard of. The whole thing happened so fast that Patricia and Haillie were petrified. They had to call for Quinton to break up the fight. Balfour wiped the blood from his mouth, seething with eyes full of contempt, ¡°You betrayed Patricia for a woman who left you, and now you¡¯re hitting me? Have you lost your mind. Theo?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice, ¡°Remember this! No one touches Ellinor! If you so much as harm a hair on her head¡­ you and the entire Howard family will pay!¡± With that, Theo stood up,zily adjusted his tie, rolled his neck, and, without another word, walked out. Leaving a room full of stunned people and a battered Balfour behind. Patricia had always known there was a ce for Ellinor in Theo¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so significant that he would lose all reason and fight for her. That¡¯s why Patricia was driven mad by jealousy and wanted to kill Ellinor. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Ellinor still being alive! Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Chapter 625 On the flip side, Ellinor was on her way home Her mind was a total mess as she relived Theo¡¯s injuries, hisst look at her, and their misunderstanding She was freaking out! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she walked through the door, her cat came over lo rub against her foot. Having swapped her shoes for slippers, Ellinor bent down to pick up her cat, feeling a bit more at ease Chase was brewing coffee in the kitchen Seeing her return, he asked, ¡°Why are you back so early? Any juicy gossip from Old Mr. Bagley¡¯s birthday party?¡± Ellinor sat down with the cat in her arms, flopping onto the couch. ¡°Yeah, I got some.¡± H She was mistaken by old Mr. and Mrs. Bagley for their granddaughter, unintentionally, but still, that counted. This way, it would be much easier for her to go dig up some dirt on the Bagley family in the future. Something seemed off to Chase, ¡°Eh? Why the long face if you got something?¡±¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Tired!¡± Chase handed her a ss of milk, ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you dance your feet off at the party?¡± Ellinor took the milk, gave Chase, who was always ready with a barb, a look, and then told him about the test results from the hospital thing?¡± Upon hearing this, Chase furrowed his brows in alert. ¡°Someone tampered with yourb report, who would do such a Ellinor chuckled, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be Patricia, she¡¯s the only one who would keep an eye on me and pull this kind of stunt.¡± Chase thought it over and agreed. ¡°Actually, Patricia unwittingly did you a favor this time. Otherwise, Theo would¡¯ve found out you were pregnant with his child¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze darkened, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Chase continued, ¡°Anyway. Theo already thinks we¡¯re married. Let him believe we¡¯re having a child now. This will only confirm our previous lie and get him off our back.¡± Yeah, that¡¯s right. Ellinor¡¯s eyes drooped. The taste of the milk in her mouth was bitter. Seeing her low spirits, Chase leaned over, ¡°Ellinor, tell me the truth. You still care about that guy, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you¡¯re upset about being thought of as a loose woman.¡± Ellinor fell silent. She felt an indescribable pain in her heart. She¡¯d been through a lot since she was a kid; she never cared about what others thought of her, but when it came to him, she couldn¡¯t seem to let go. She was so agitated! Ellinor didn¡¯t want to dwell on it, so she changed the subject. ¡°Enough about that! Chase, go fix me something to eat, I¡¯m starving!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± Chase dared not bring up her emotional issues anymore, he got up to head to the kitchen, then remembered. ¡°Oh yeah, this year¡¯s World Hacker Conference has been moved to our country. I heard that AAAres is going too! Ellinor, you wanna go check it out?¡± AAAres was considered the world¡¯s top hacker. Ellinor had idolized him since she was a child and he was a senior she¡¯d always wanted to meet. Her mood hadn¡¯t been greattely, if she could meet her idol at the conference, she¡¯d surely be thrilled. If she didn¡¯t get the chance to meet him, she could treat the conference as a getaway anyway. Ellinor enthusiastically said, ¡°Sure, where¡¯s the conference taking ce?¡± Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Chapter 626 A few dayster in K city Ellinor hopped on an early flight to K city to attend a hacker conference taking ce there Now that she no longer needed to dodge Theo on purpose, she was free to use public transportation Coincidentally, Ida Gipson was also in K city for some business and had arran for a car to pick her up at the airport Ellinor didn¡¯t n to stay in K city for long so she only brought a backpack with her with some daily necessities She strolled towards the airport exit with her hands in her pockets. ¡°Ellinor¡± Suddenly, someone called her name. Upon hearing it. Ellinor halted and turned towards the voice. She saw a man in sunsses striding towards her. The man took off his sunsses, revealing a handsome face, ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s really you! What brings you to K city today?¡± It was that kid, Byran Howard Ellinor raised an eyebrow, looking at him nonchntly, and retorted, ¡°If I remember correctly, isn¡¯t it a school day today? Why aren¡¯t you in school?¡± Byran blinked, ¡°Well, I took a day off from school today!¡± Ellinor squinted, ¡°Really? Are you sure you took a leave and are not just ying hooky?¡± Byran, not good at lying, scratched his head ufortably. ¡°Alright, I skipped school, but I have a reason!¡± ¡°What reason?¡± ¡°I got a message from a hacker friend saying that this year¡¯s hacker conference is being held today, in K city!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor frowned slightly. ¡°So, you¡¯re also attending the hacker conference? Were you invited?¡± Byran shook his head somewhat shamefully. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s an international hacker conference, and only the top hackers in the world are invited, I¡¯m not famous enough to be on the list Ellinor gave him a nce, ¡°How would you attend without an invitation? Do you know how strict those secret meetings are? Even if you sneak in, if you¡¯re caught, they might kill you to prevent you from leaking member information. You know that, right?¡± Byran didn¡¯t care, he lifted his chin and said, ¡°Although I wasn¡¯t invited, my teacher must be on the invitation list! Do you know who my teacher is? One of the top hackers in the world, Snow Bunny! I can say I¡¯m going to find my teacher and they¡¯ll definitely let me in!¡± Ellinor was speechless. Byran was still too naive and didn¡¯t see theplexity of the world. But the teacher Byran mentioned seemed to be her. Of course, that¡¯s what he called her unterally, she never agreed to it. Ellinor said bluntly, ¡°As a student, you should be in school, not attending social events. Now, are you going back on your own, or should I notify Mr. Howard to send someone to pick you up?¡± Byran got a little nervous when he heard Ellinor was going to notify Balfour, ¡°Ellinor, why are you like this? I knew I shouldn¡¯t have told you the truth! Please don¡¯t bother my brother, Balfour. He¡¯s been injured recently and doesn¡¯t have time to deal with me. You don¡¯t need to interfere with my personal affairs!¡± Ellinor looked surprised, she asked, ¡°Hmm? Balfour got injured? What happened? Oh my! Balfour, who seemed invincible, got injured? That was rare. Byran pouted and exined, ¡°It happened on my grandpa, old Mr. Bagley¡¯s birthday, when Theo suddenly attacked my brother Balfour for some reason. My brother, who had never experienced such a thing, fought back angrily, and they started fighting. In the end, my brother¡¯s arm was broken, and I heard Theo was also injured¡± Ellinor was taken aback after hearing this. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Was it that day? Theo suddenly locked her in the car and took off for a bit. Was he off to pick a fight with Balfour? No wonder he came back with battle scars. But why? Did he find out Balfour dumped a cup of coffee on her and go to take revenge? That didn¡¯t add up! Theo, being Patricia¡¯s baby daddy, should be on Patricia¡¯s side. Why would he throw punches for a woman he has nothing to do with anymore? Seeing Ellinor lost in thought, Byran waved a hand in front of her face, ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up with you?¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality, then seriously looked at Byran andmanded him. ¡°You¡¯re banned from the hacker forum! You¡¯re still a kid, don¡¯t stick your nose into everything. Go home now! Or don¡¯t me me for ratting you out to Balfour!¡± With that, Ellinor turned to continue her way, leaving the airport. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Byran was scared, but he really wanted to attend the hacker conference held domestically. He didn¡¯t want to just go home, so he tried to catch up with Ellinor to negotiate, hoping she wouldn¡¯t snitch However, the airport was bustling with people, and soon he lost sight of her. Ellinor got into the car arranged for her and headed to her destination. Before long, her phone rang. It was a call from Ida She answered the call, and Ida¡¯s calm and alert voice came from the other end, ¡°Ellinor, we¡¯ve got a situation!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ellinor asked Ida said, ¡°Ellinor, the bodyguard I sent to keep an eye on you spotted a taxi tailing your car. It¡¯s suspicious¡± She was being followed? Ellinor looked back through the car window upon hearing this. Sure enough, a taxi was riding her bumper. She had good eyesight and could see Byran sitting in the passenger seat of the taxi. Byran was pointing at her car and talking, probably urging the driver to speed up Byran really did follow her. What a pain! Ellinor sighed helplessly, ¡°Yeah, I see it. There¡¯s a taxi.¡± Ida softly asked, ¡°Need me to handle it?¡± Ellinor thought for a moment and said, ¡°No need. It¡¯s Byran from the Howard family. He¡¯s no threat to me. But he¡¯s a nosy kid. He¡¯s insisting on checking out the hacker conference today. Ida, find a way to stop him. He can¡¯t go to the hacker conference no matter what. But he¡¯s still a kid, so don¡¯t hurt him.¡± Ida responded, ¡°Alright, I got it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Meanwhile, in the taxi behind, Byran saw the luxury car in front getting faster and the distance between them growing. If they didn¡¯t speed up, they¡¯d lose her again. He was really anxious. ¡°Sir, can you go faster? If you lose her, I might not pay the fare!¡± Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Chapter 628 The driver looked utterly helpless. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve gotta understand what car is in front of us and what kind of car we¡¯ve got! My little motor can¡¯t keep up with that fancy ride even if I floor it!¡± Byran was frowning impatiently, he definitely knew that the car ahead was a luxury one But it wasn¡¯t just any luxury car, it was a car of immeasurable value It was a centennial anniversary edition by the top-tier car brand BG, avable only at their anniversary celebration. There was only one in the world it was a real luxury ride that you couldn¡¯t buy even if you had the money. His brother Balfour had shown interest in the car before and had even flown to the BG headquarters to ce an order with their CEO, only to find that the car had already been purchased by a mysterious buyer who wished to remain anonymous. It was seeing Ellinor get straight into that one-of-a-kind car at the airport that had Byran puzzled. How did Ellinor know the owner of that car? What was their rtionship? No way, he had to follow her to see who Ellinor was in K city to meet. What was she here for? Byran didn¡¯t want to put the poor driver in a spot, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, alright! If you can¡¯t catch up, then so be it. Just don¡¯t leave me here!¡± The driver happily agreed, ¡°Sure thing!¡± However, at that moment, there was a sudden bang, and the taxi shook violently. The driver braked hard, looking in the rear-view mirror to check what was going on behind him. It turned out that they¡¯d been rear-ended. The driver frowned and got out of the car to confront the driver behind him. ¡°How the hell do you drive? You rear-ended me on such a wide suburban road! Can you even drive?¡± The other driver also got out. He was a hefty brute with a bad attitude, ¡°Who the hell are you talking to? So what if I hit you?¡± The taxi driver didn¡¯t expect the guy who rear-ended him to have such a bad attitude, ¡°What¡¯s your problem? You hit my car, and you¡¯re acting all high and mighty! What a shitty attitudel The brute lifted his chin, ¡°It¡¯s your car that couldn¡¯t avoid mine!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ve got a funny way of talking! Do you think my car has eyes in the back?¡± ¡°Thit your car, I can afford to pay! How much is your crappy car worth? Stop making a fool of yourself!¡± The taxi driver felt insulted, ¡°You¡­¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Byran watched as the car in front got farther and farther away. He got out of the car in a hurry and said, ¡°Hey! Can you stop arguing for a moment? Sort out the ident and get back on the road, the car in front is getting away!¡± The taxi driver was now really pissed off, ¡°Kid, sorry, but I have to deal with this ident here. You¡¯ll have to find another car!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Find another car? They were already more than ten kilometers away from the airport; this was a suburb. How was he supposed to hail another taxi? Byran walked up to them, frustrated, ¡°Sir, stop arguing with him. I¡¯ll pay for the repairs. Just help me catch up to that car first!¡± The driver stood his ground, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s not about the money! This guy has no respect for others; he clearly hit my car, and he¡¯s here acting all cocky! I can¡¯t stand it! I¡¯m going to call the traffic police to teach him a lesson, people like him are a scourge on society!¡± The burly man stepped forward, puffing out his chest, ¡°Who are you calling a scourge on society?¡± The driver didn¡¯t back down, I¡¯m talking about you; you¡¯re a scourge on society!¡± ¡°You dare to curse me!¡± Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Just like that, the two started bickering Byran was at a loss for words as he watched them squabble. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Seemed like the driver was not going to take him to find Ellinor. What a bummer¡­ Byran wasn¡¯t holding his breath. He looked around and saw no taxi in sight. How was he gonna hail a cab? As he was fretting, a two-seater red sports car slowly pulled up. The driver was a woman with medium-length curls who wore a spaghetti strap silk dress with her makeup absolutely spot on. The woman gave him a smile, ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you get into a car ident?¡± Byran was a bit irked and he retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t you see for yourself?¡± The woman didn¡¯t take offense and she chuckled, ¡®Buddy, hailing a cab might be a bit tough around here. Where are you headed? Need a lift?¡± Byran was taken aback. Did he hit the jackpot? He checked out the woman¡¯s car. An open-topped sports car was definitely faster than a taxi. He might actually be able to find Ellinor with this ride. Thinking of this, Byran quickly nodded, ¡°Sure! Could you give me a ride, please?¡± As he spoke, he walked over to the passenger seat, opened the door, and hopped in. The woman didn¡¯t seem bothered by Byran¡¯s rudeness. She tossed her hair and asked, ¡°Young man, you haven¡¯t told me where you¡¯re going?¡± Byran crossed his arms, ¡°Just catch up to that car in front.¡± Ida gave a slight smile, ¡°Alright, hang on tight, buddy¡±¡± She stepped on the gas and the car nearly took offi Thank god, Byran had his seat belt on, or he would¡¯ve been thrown out by the sudden eleration. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to drive like a bat out of hell. But the faster, the better, at least he had a chance to catch up to Ellinor¡¯s car However, as the red sports car drove away, the burly man stopped arguing with the taxi driver. He dropped his cocky attitude and shut up. Seeing that the other party suddenly went silent, the taxi driver also felt bored. He took out his phone, ready to call the police, ¡°Just wait, I¡¯m calling the traffic cops to deal with you. You remorseless troublemaker!¡± Who would have guessed that the burly man would suddenly change his tune and bow his head in apology. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I said some inappropriate things in the heat of the moment. I apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry! Here¡¯s some money for your car repair and for your troubles, I hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡± With that, he handed over a cheque that was already filled out. The taxi driver wondered if he was dreaming when he saw the drastic change in the other party¡¯s attitude. He took the cheque and his eyes nearly popped out of his head. The money was enough to match his annual ie. ¡°Ah, have you genuinely realized your mistake? the taxi driver asked, puzzled. The burly man looked sincere, ¡°Yes, I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± The guy gave him quite a bit of money, so the taxi driver decided to let it slide, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let it go this time! Be careful when you drive; don¡¯t be so careless. And one more thing. Huh? Where did he go?¡± He was ready to give the other party some advice as a veteran driver with twenty years of experience, but when he looked up, there was no one in sight. The burly man had already driven off. Looking down at the cheque in his hand, the taxi driver scratched his head, muttering to himself, ¡°What just happened?¡± Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Chapter 630 That red sports car was zooming ¡°Yeah, that one up ahead¡±¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ellinor¡¯s ride was soon in sight, and Byran pointed enthusiastically, ¡°Quick, help me catch up to it! Ida responded, stepping on the gas to tail it closely They pursued it all the way onto the freeway, gradually closing the gap. Byran was thoroughly pleased ncing at Ida with admiration, ¡°Your car is really fast¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright Ida smiled lightly, always keeping her eyes on the road ahead. Herzy curls fluttered in the wind, looking both cool and sexy Byran was utterly smitten, finding her extremely beautiful But soon, he snapped back to reality, looking back up front, only to find that something was off Ida¡¯s car had somehow caught up with Ellinor¡¯s and even overtaken it! The smile on Byran¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. He turned around hastily to look at the car falling behind, urgently telling Ida. ¡°Wait, why did you overtake it? Slow down, slow down!¡± Ida arched an eyebrow, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to catch up to that car?¡± Byran sighed, ¡°I told you to catch up, not overtake. I wanted to track her and see where she was going, not race her. Slow down now, get back behind that cart¡± ¡°Alright¡± Ida nodded in agreement, slowing down as he requested But even as they slowed down, the car behind them didn¡¯t catch up, instead, it went in another direction, Seeing this. Byran yelled in panic, ¡°What are you waiting for? Turn around and chase it!¡± Ida shrugged, ¡°This is a freeway You can¡¯t make a U-turn and can¡¯t stop¡± Realizing this, Byran was utterly disheartened and began pounding the car seat, ¡°Damn it!¡± He was so close to finding out who Ellinor came to K city for, but he missed it Seeing Byran¡¯s disappointed and frustrated look, Ida said, ¡°Really sorry, I wasn¡¯t much help. But I can take you somewhere else, where are you heading next?¡± Byran was irritated, but he couldn¡¯tsh out at a stranger who kindly offered him a ride. He waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t make it clear. Can you take me to Eden International Group, please?¡± Eden International Group was the venue for the hacker convention in K city. Even though he lost track of Ellinor, he couldn¡¯t miss the hacker convention he had been looking forward to. He had to sneak into the hacker convention to find his teacher, Snow Bunny, today. If he could meet his teacher, he would be content. ¡°Alright, no problem¡± Ida answered, then she drove steadily on the freeway, taking him to Eden International Group The freeway was not busy at the moment, the environment was quiet, and they could only hear the sound of the wind. As Ida drove, she nced sideways at the baby-faced Byran. She arched an eyebrow, trying to ask, ¡°Do you know the person in that car? Why were you following them?¡± Byran said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I know the person in that car, I just wanted to find out who she was looking for.¡± Ida asked again, ¡°Is it a girl?¡± ¡°YES¡± Ida chuckled softly, ¡°Do you like her?¡± Byran frowned, ¡°Hell nol She¡¯s family! I just saw her getting into a stranger¡¯s luxury car, I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll be blinded by money and deceived by bad guys!¡± ida found this amusing Hmm Could that car possibly be your family member¡¯s car?¡± Byran was very sure, ¡°Impossible! She¡¯s not well-off, if she had a luxury car like that, why would she need to work?¡± Ida replied. ¡°Maybe work is just a hobby for her because she¡¯s bored¡± Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Chapter 631 ¡°No way! You don¡¯t get it. My rtive had a tough life growing up. She was relying on schrships to study when she was a kid.¡± Ida chuckled lightly, ¡°Oh, I see! She¡¯s lucky to have you caring for her like this.¡± Byran lifted his chin with a touch of pride, ¡°Of course!¡± Half an hourter. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Ida pointed ahead to the destination. Byran looked at the luxurious ¡°Eden International Bath Center¡± ahead of him, deep in thought He felt a headacheing on ¡°Lady, are you sure this is the right ce? I¡¯m heading to Eden International Private Club. Why did you bring me to a bath center?¡± Ida smirked, ¡°Really? I only know this as Eden International Group. My bad¡± Byran fell silent Never mind, he decided to hail a cab to Eden International Private Club instead ¡°Anyway, thanks for driving me here! I won¡¯t take up any more of your time; goodbye!¡± Byran opened the car door and left immediately. However, he hadn¡¯t walked far when he heard amotion from behind, like something heavy had fallen. Instinctively, Byran turned around and saw that thedy who drove the sports car had fallen. What happened? Byran rushed over to help her up, ¡°Hey! Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ida was having trouble breathing and could barely open her eyes, ¡°I feel unwell¡­ I lost my medicine¡­¡± Byran asked nervously. ¡°What medicine?¡± Ida¡¯s voice was a bit blurry, ¡°Asthma medicine¡­¡± Asthma! Asthma was no joke, without medication, it could be life-threatening! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Byran had a ssmate with asthma, so he knew the severity of the disease, so he picked her up without a second thought.. ¡°Hang in there, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital right now! You¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for causing you trouble¡­ Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re in pain, don¡¯t talk now.¡± Byran put her in the passenger seat of her sports car, then quickly sat in the driver¡¯s seat, turned on the GPS, and took her to the nearest hospital. Meanwhile, elsewhere. Eden International Private Club was a top-notch private membership club globally and was not open to the public. The club implemented a strict verification system. Each member had their own unique code, and all members had to enter the club with their code. A luxury car pulled up at the entrance of the Eden International Private Club, and the doorman respectfully opened the car door for the customer Ellinor got out of the car. She had already put on her secrecy clothing and mask, concealing her real face. She yawned tiredly. She got up early to catch a flight today and felt fatigued. Finally, she arrived at the location of the hacker conference, wondering if AAAres had already arrived. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Chapter 632 With the ushers leading the way, Ellinor stepped into Eden International Private Club. Riding the elevator to the top floor, where the conference was being held, she was in the midst of a tight knit process that ensured no unwanted guests or leaks of private information. Once they reached the conference floor, the ushers took their leave Ellinor walked in alone. The lighting in the conference room was dim, unlike the usual bright lights at most shindigs. Everyone was anonymous. They were here for a tech exchange and were not keen on revealing their true identities. The low light allowed for better concealment of facial features, like their eyes. The hall was buzzing and filled with people it felt more like a masquerade, except everyone was donning simr masks. In the center of the hall, some folks were engaged in chatter and sipping drinks. Further in, there was a small stage where people were discussing new systems and other techy stuff. ¡°Look! It¡¯s Snow Bunny!¡± ¡°Snow Bunny is here too!¡± ¡°Snow Bunny has beenying low these past few years. She used to love sneaking into other countries¡¯ defense systems and changing their slogans.¡± ¡°Damn, that¡¯s impressive!¡± Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Ellinor gave a small smile and found a quiet spot to sit and listen to the stage talk The presentation on stage was going through slides, discussing some recent tech issues. After a while, Ellinor started to feel a bit drowsy. She looked around to see if anything new was going on that could keep her awake Whispers were floating around her. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°With Snow Bunny here today, what about AAAres?¡± *AAAres is here today too!¡± ¡°Where? Where? I haven¡¯t seen AAAres yet!¡± ¡°Over by the floor-to-ceiling windows! Look!¡± ¡°Wow! AAAres is so tall, I bet he¡¯s 190 cm!¡± ¡°Yeah! Even sitting down, he looks long-legged What a build! People of that caliber must have a pretty extraordinary real-life identity. I just wonder if he¡¯s good-looking¡± ¡°I really want to meet him! But why is he sitting all alone over there and noting over to chat?¡± ¡°Real powerhouses are always solitary! Look at the aura around AAAres, people are afraid to approach him! He doesn¡¯t even initiate conversation. If no one dares to, would you? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Listening to the side chatter, Ellinor learned that AAAres was also present and spotted his figure by the floor-to-ceiling windows. It was him, no doubt. In fact, she had met AAAres years ago at an offline forum, where they briefly exchanged some thoughts. They shared many simr ideas, but that encounter was too fleeting for her to delve deeper Now that they had a chance to meet again, she couldn¡¯t let this opportunity for an in-depth discussion slip away. Finding the ongoing discussion quite dull, Ellinor stood up and headed towards the man quietly sipping his drink by the windows, Seeing her approach AAAres, the folks nearby still kept their whispers going. They were even more excited than before. A meeting and exchange between two titans in the field was undoubtedly a sight to behold ¡°AAAres, long time no see!¡± Ellinor greeted first. Her voice, after going through the voice changer, was unrecognizable AAAres looked up, his face mngefly covered by a metallic mask, only revealing his chin and thin lips. Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Chapter 633 The man nced at thebel on Ellinor¡¯s chest and knew her identity on the inte. He nodded slightly. ¡°Hello¡± His voice was processed to sound like a rough machine voice Ellinor smiled, ¡°Why are you drinking alone here? Don¡¯t you want to chat with others?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about ¡± He said as he took a sip of red wine ¡°I agree.¡± Ellinor nodded in agreement and politely asked, ¡°Can I sit here?¡± The man nodded and elegantly raised his hand, ¡°Please sit.¡± Ellinor pulled out the chair and sat down Since he agreed to her sitting down, it meant that he didn¡¯t mind chatting with her Ellinor suddenly remembered, ¡°AAAres, we chatted online before, and you mentioned that you were married and couldn¡¯t attend this forum due to family restrictions. Howe you cane now? Did your wife agree to it?¡± Upon hearing her words, AAAres became visibly tense, and his eyes turned icy Feeling that the atmosphere was off, Ellinor frowned. She just wanted to find a topic to chat about, but it seemed like she said something wrong After a moment of silence, AAAres spoke, ¡°I got divorced¡± Ellinor was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡± Feeling embarrassed that she had brought up his private affairs. To show her sincenty, she poured him a ss of wine ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± The man¡¯s tone was cold, and he seemed to be in a bad mood. Ellinor didn¡¯t want to pry into his personal life, but because she had recently encountered some rtionship problems herself, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you get divorced?¡¯ AAAres took a sip of wine and smiled self-mockingly, ¡°She found someone else¡± Ellinor was speechless Now it was even more awkward! She asked about his private life again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked Ellinor apologized. But AAAres didn¡¯t seem angry. He took another sip of red wine and looked at her, ¡°How about you? Did you get married? How¡¯s married life?¡± Talking about her own situation, Ellinor shrugged andughed at herself, ¡°It¡¯s funny, our situations are simr. I also had a breakup.¡± AAAres¡¯s eyes became subtle, and he asked, ¡°Oh? Why did you break up?¡± Lately, he couldn¡¯t understand women¡¯s hearts. He was curious about the reasons women had to end a rtionship Collin had told him that Ellinor misunderstood and thought that the child Patricia Howard adopted was his biological child, so she decided to leave the nchet family When she left, she seemed calm and determined to start anew. She even adapted perfectly to her new life and even had a child with someone else. But even if Ellinor had misunderstood him, he had no reason to exin now How could he exin? With what identity could he exin to her? Did she still care about the truth? How could Ellinor remarry so quickly? Didn¡¯t she have any feelings for him? Ellinor didn¡¯t know that the true identity behind the mask was Theo, nor did she know what he was thinking. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She just sighed and honestly answered, ¡°Because I found out that my husband had a child with another woman. I couldn¡¯t ept this fact, especially it was a big deal, so t decided to leave him!¡± AAAres¡¯s expression slightly froze, and his eyes suddenly became sharp, tightly staring at the familiar eyes of the woman across from him Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Ellinor was puzzled. She couldn¡¯t figure out why AAAres was suddenly giving her that look. Had something happened? Was her disguise blown? She instinctively touched her face, making sure her disguise was intact AAAres¡¯ deep gaze gave Ellinor a sense of Impending doom She had meticulously dressed up today, leaving no detail to chance, including her eyes, which the mask couldn¡¯t hide She had even worn the light blue contact lenses Ida had bought, which looked so real and were almost just like her natural eye color AAAres stared at her eyes for a long time before his cold gaze gradually rxed. For a moment, he thought that the ¡°Snow Bunny¡± across from him had eyes exactly like those of Ellinor, but upon a closer look, the color of her pupils was off He was overthinking. That woman couldn¡¯t possibly be the hacker Snow Bunny! AAAres came back to his senses, let out a casual sigh, and lifted his wine ss to Snow Bunny, ¡°Cheers.¡± Ellinor wanted to drink too, but considering her physical condition, she shook her head, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been feeling a bit off recently, so I can¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll toast with coffee instead, is that okay with you?¡± Even through the voice changer, AAAres could tell she was a young girl AAAres smiled in understanding ¡°Sure¡± ¡°Here¡¯s to us both getting over our breakups!¡± Ellinor lifted her coffee cup with a smile, clinked cups with AAAres, and drained it. Getting over a breakup? AAAres chuckled lightly and took a big gulp of his bitter wine. Both had their own wounds, but they carefully avoided each other¡¯s pasts and shifted the conversation to hacking techniques. Though AAAres kept chatting with her, he never put down his wine ss, taking one drink after another, seemingly still trapped in the pain of losing his beloved. Ellinor began sharing about a vulnerability she recently discovered in a high-level management system. Just as she was getting into the swing of things, she noticed that AAAres hadn¡¯t responded in a while. She looked up to find him slumped over with his eyes closed. She paused, calling out, ¡°AAAres?¡± AAAres didn¡¯t respond and his body remained still Had he gotten drunk? Because of his disguise, she couldn¡¯t see his face or tell his condition. Ellinor got up and gently nudged him, calling his name. Still no response Ellinor then took his gloved hand. She rolled up his sleeve, pulled back a bit of the glove, and checked his pulse.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She knew a bit about traditional medicine, so she quickly confirmed that AAAres wasn¡¯t unconscious. He was just drunk. She looked at the table and saw that several bottles of wine were already empty. Ellinor frowned A top hacker who was best at defense and should always be on guard got drunk in such an unfamiliar environment?! Man, his wife cheated on him, so he must be hurting really bad, huh? He seemed like a superhuman man, but he was also tormented by emotional problems. That kinda made him cute. But what now? AAAres was drunk, and she wasn¡¯t sure if he had anyone to apany him or take him home. She waited for quite a while, but no one came for AAAres Ellinor felt a pang of regret She didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with AAAres, so she really didn¡¯t need to take care of him in his drunken state. But if she left him there and his true identity was exposed, it could put him in real danger Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Ellinor had been head over heels for AAAres since she was a kid. They just understood each other, so it was hard for her not to care about him. But AAAres was such a tall guy, and he was as drunk as a skunk, making it difficult for her to help him out. She took a deep breath, then tried to get the sloshed AAAres up, slung his long arm over her shoulder, and slowly walked him out, one step at a time. The bystanders were watching them and whispering things, but Ellinor didn¡¯t have time to pay any attention to them. After a struggle to get him downstairs, Ellinor was worn out. When they reached the parking lot, the driver came over to help, and together they managed to get this six-foot-three guy into the car. Once they were all in the driver turned around and respectfully asked, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, where to?¡± Ellinor, panting heavily, nced at the man, who showed no signs of sobering up, and instructed with a sigh, ¡°Ida has booked a hotel. Let¡¯s head there first¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± A famous five-star hotel in K city. The driver helped get AAAres upstairs and into the hotel suite, thenid him on the bed. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, any further requests?¡± The driver asked ¡°Nothing else, thanks for your help¡± Ellinor waved him off. Now it was just her and AAAres in the suite. Ellinor looked at the masked man passed out on the bed, her feelings a bit mixed. They weren¡¯t close, and getting him to a hotel was already beyond the call of duty. Once he woke up, he could get himself home. But considering how much he had drunk, she was worried he might choke on his own vomit, which could be fatal. If that happened, she might get pinned with the me. When the police start investigating, they could even uncover their hacker identities. What a headache! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. To be on the safe side, she needed to wait until AAAres woke up before she could leave. She pinched the bridge of her nose in frustration, and then suddenly a thought crossed her mind. She slowly walked over to the edge of the bed, her eyes fixed on AAAres¡¯ mask, and reached out her hand. This was a golden opportunity! That¡¯s right! She wanted to pull off the man¡¯s mask and see the true face of this mysterious figure. Just then, her phone rang Startled, Ellinor pulled out her phone and saw it was Ida calling. She turned away, walked a bit further, and then answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s up. Ida?¡± Ida asked, ¡°Ellinor, are you still at Eden International Group?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°No, I just left. The forum was a snooze fest!¡± Ida, who always sounded calm and collected, now sounded a bit helpless, ¡°Ellinor, once you¡¯re done, could you swing by the hospital? Byran got hurt¡­ Ellinor frowned, ¡°What happened? Where did he get hurt? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to harm him?¡± Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Chapter 636 ¡°Ida let out a sigh, ¡°Ellinor, it wasn¡¯t our fault. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He, himself, ran into a ss door and shattered it. The doc said he got a bit of a concussion, so he hasn¡¯te around yet Ellinor took a deep breath, feeling at a loss for words. Clearly, Byran¡¯s survival up to this point was all thanks to being mollycoddled at home. No wonder his brother, Balfour, was such a hard ass with him. The kid was truly a walking disaster. And by disaster, we¡¯re talking life-threatening situations here. ¡°Alright, got it. Ida, keep an eye on him, don¡¯t let him go gallivanting when he wakes up. I¡¯lle over later¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll be on it!¡± After hanging up, Ellinor turned her gaze back to AAAres on the bed, her mood shifting. Unmasking AAAres just now would¡¯ve been kinda rude. The worst thing for a hacker was to have their true identity exposed. Taking advantage of someone when they¡¯re out cold was not cool Forget it! She didn¡¯t wanna see anymore. It was better for an idol to keep a bit of mystery in front of their fans. But she couldn¡¯t linger in the hotel for too long, she needed to go check on Byran with Ida. Ellinor looked around on AAAres for a cell phone but came up empty. She couldn¡¯t notify his family After a moment¡¯s thought, she called room service and ordered some hangover cure. After feeding it to AAAres, she sat by the bed in silence for a bit. She checked his pulse to make sure there wouldn¡¯t be any major problems, then left the suite. Ellinor got a new room on a different floor, took off her gear, had a shower, and changed into casual clothes. Then she was off to the hospital. While waiting for the elevator, Ellinor checked her phone. Ida had sent the hospital¡¯s address, which was not too far from her. Ding! The elevator doors opened, and Balfour and Quinton were standing there, one behind the other. Balfour¡¯s brows furrowed when he saw Ellinor. He clearly wasn¡¯t pleased. Ellinor was surprised to run into Balfour here too. She gave a polite smile, ¡°Mr. Howard, what a coincidence.¡± Then she stepped into the elevator, naturally standing aside and pressing the close door button, When the elevator doors closed, the three of them were in the confined space, unable to ignore each other¡¯s presence. Ellinor didn¡¯t feel ufortable; she was busy replying to Ida¡¯s message on her phone. Balfour, on the other hand, was squinting at her carefree profile, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, what¡¯s your game here?¡± Ellinor was taken aback, looking at him with confusion, ¡°My game? Mr. Howard, what do you mean?¡± Ever since she left the Bagley family¡¯s party, she hadn¡¯t been to the Howard Group. Not only because Balfour had fired her but also because she felt it would be difficult to investigate the Howard family¡¯s past under Balfour¡¯s watch. So, she didn¡¯t want to be a nuisance at the Howard Group anymore and shifted her focus to the Bagley family, deciding to change her strategy and start from there. However, due to her recent mood, she hadn¡¯t had time to visit old Mr. and Mrs. Bagley, nor had she had a chance to learn about her mother¡¯s past. Balfour¡¯s voice wasced with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°You just happened to run into me here, huh? You¡¯re telling me you have no ulterior motives?¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows, looking at Balfour speechlessly. ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯re overthinking things. I just happened to be staying at this hotel too.¡± *Happened?¡± Balfour scoffed, ¡°You think it¡¯s likely for you to cross a whole city and just meet me here by chance?¡± Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Chapter 637 She was just a young girl who did not exactlye from money She just graduated, so she was not exactly rolling in dough How could she possibly afford a swanky five star hotel? It was just too ludicrous to even think about. Ellinor cracked a small smirk, ¡°Balfour, you don¡¯t actually think I¡¯m into you, do you?¡± With a poker face, Balfour croaked out a hollowugh, ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn if you like me or not. Just don¡¯t do anything stupid, or you¡¯ll have to face the music. Consider yourself warned.¡± Ellinor giggled and shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. If you don¡¯t trust me, Mr. Howard, so be it.¡± Just then, the elevator doors opened, but they hadn¡¯t reached the ground floor. Instead, a crowd of people poured in. About a dozen or so, all holding notebooks and chatting with smiles on their faces. It looked like they were off to some event. Ellinor was squeezed into a corner, and someone even stepped on her fool. ¡°Excuse me, mind moving your foot? You¡¯re stepping on me.¡± The guy who had stepped on her foot was not part of the group. He was already annoyed by the cramped space and turned around impatiently to look at Ellinor However, as soon as heid eyes on her, he was taken aback and quickly shifted his foot with a smile.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Sorry, miss, didn¡¯t see your foot in all thatmotion. Are you alright?¡± Ellinor shook her head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Using the crowd as an excuse to get closer, the man asked, ¡°Are you here alone?¡± Ellinor nced at him, then looked down at her phone, not feeling like engaging with him. But the guy was persistent, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? What floor are you on? We could hang out Ellinor was turned off by this guy, but the elevator was too crowded for her to avoid him. ¡°No need, I¡¯m here with my friends.¡± The guy seemed disappointed, ¡°Can we exchange contact info then? Maybe we can grab a meal sometime.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t even look at him, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡± The guy still had a big grin on his face and he moved even closer, ¡°Come on! What¡¯s wrong with getting to know each other?¡± Ellinor frowned and ignored him, shifting towards the corner of the elevator, trying to put as much distance between them as possible. This kind of guy was really irritating. However, when the guy saw that Ellinor was ignoring him, his pride was hurt and he was not happy. He thought for a moment, then deliberately moved closer, ¡°Hey, watch it! Stop pushing!¡± While shouting, the man pushed Ellinor under his arm, wearing a fake smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you from these jerks who can¡¯t stop pushing.¡± His words sounded noble, but he was just using the situation to get closer to her, so he could try to take advantage of her. The unwanted closeness was making Ellinor very ufortable. She frowned and moved her wrist. Keep it cool! Starting a fight in the elevator could cause a malfunction: As soon as the doors opened, she would give this creep what he deserved. *Back off.¡± Before the elevator doors could open, a deep and indifferent voice suddenly rang out The man harassing Ellinor was startled. Who was that? The voice sounded like a man¡¯s ¡°Buzz off¡± Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The low voice suddenly roared The rude guy found the source of the voice, turned his head, and saw a handsome man who towered above him. His confidence took a hit, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Balfour¡¯s handsome and elegant face showed no obvious anger. He calmly looked down at the rude guy, then said, ¡°Stay away from her.¡± Despite his calm demeanor, the chill emanating from him was bone-chilling. The crowd in the elevator all turned their attention to thern, seemingly eager to see the dispute. The rude guy was actually a bit scared inside. The other party was obviously a big shot with a strong aura. But in front of all these people, his pride wouldn¡¯t let him back down easily, so he retorted ¡°Who are you to her? Why should I listen to you?¡± Balfour remained unflustered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that much. Just leave her side now!¡± The guy felt strange. Did they know each other? If they did, why weren¡¯t they together just now? They definitely didn¡¯t know each other. He looked at Ellinor, whom he had cornered, thought for a moment, and quickly figured out some things. ¡°Ever heard of the concept of firste, first served? I spotted this prettydy first. You¡¯re toote, mate!¡± Balfour didn¡¯t say anything but just narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, the guy¡¯s face contorted in pain. Just now, Balfour had grabbed the guy¡¯s wrist, pulled him away from Ellinor, and then gave it a hard twist. His arm was twisted behind him; the pain was unbearable, and he finally gave in, ¡°Ouch! That hurts¡­ Man, can we talk this through? Let¡¯s talk this through! Just let go of me. I¡¯ll leave the pretty girl to you, alright?!¡± Balfour was still holding the guy¡¯s arm but didn¡¯t even nce at him again. Instead, he turned to the girl squeezed in the corner andmanded, ¡°Come here, stand by me!¡± Ellinor blinked, moved through the crowd, and obediently stood next to Balfour. Despite their disagreements, they were both decent people, which was a lot better than standing next to the rude guy. Also, this hotel elevator was so slow. Why hadn¡¯t it reached the ground floor yet? Balfour raised his other arm, gently moved Ellinor behind him, shielding her, and then finally let go of the rude guy. The rude guy was free again. He rubbed his twisted arm and grumbled, ¡°Man, you hit someone over a stranger? It¡¯s just a woman, isn¡¯t it? If I can¡¯t get her, you can still try! Why¡¯d you have to get physical?!¡± Balfour arrogantly looked at the scumbag; not only was he uneptable to women, but Balfour also despised such people who did not respect a girl¡¯s wishes. He wasn¡¯t worthy of being called a man. When the elevator doors finally opened. The spectators dispersed, whispering among themselves. The scumbag was also ready to leave the elevator, but he was still disgruntled over the humiliation. He shot Ellinor a nasty look before leaving and spitefully spat out, ¡°Pah! Troublesome woman! Even if you were free, I wouldn¡¯t want you!¡± With that, he was on his way to stride down the stairs.. However, he didn¡¯t get to. His other arm was again seized, then given a brutal twist, almost dislocating it on the spot. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Chapter 639 The man was in so much pain that tears started streaming down his face. ¡°Ouch! Sir, you¡¯re about to break my arm. What are you doing? Let go of mel Didn¡¯t I already give you the pretty girl? Why are you still holding on to me?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Balfour replied calmly. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The sleazy man shifted his eyes nervously. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything about you¡­¡± Balfour didn¡¯t say anything and just tightened his grip. The man yelped in pain, begging for mercy, ¡°I was wrong! I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said such things¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have disrespected women. The one who should be reprimanded is me I¡¯m so shameless¡± Balfour tossed him onto the elevator floor, casually stepping on his arm, which was met with a crisp sound Then he looked down at the man and said, ¡°You need to respect others when you speak, and what you just did was harassment¡± With that, he disdainfully shook his hand and walked out of the elevator. Quinton followed closely Ellinor also followed behind Quinton, stepping over the man¡¯s broken arm and out of the elevator. The man struggled to get up from the elevator floor, cradling his immobile arm, his face streaked with tears. His initial confidence and frivolity were gone, reced by a pitiful appearance Outside the hotel lobby, Ellinor caught up with Balfour and said politely. ¡°Thank you for stepping in earlier.¡± Balfour nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I just couldn¡¯t stand seeing someone misbehaving in public.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t surprised, she nodded, ¡°Yes, I know you didn¡¯t do it for me, but I did benefit from it, so I should thank you¡± Actually, even if Balfour hadn¡¯t stepped in, she would¡¯ve given that sleazy man a good beating once the elevator doors opened. Now he had just saved her the trouble. But she should still express her gratitude because he did help her. She wanted to set a good example for her unborn child. Balfour scrutinized her, ¡°What are you really doing in K city?¡± Of course. Ellinor couldn¡¯t tell him that she was here for a hacker conference, so she smiled and half- truthfully replied, ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s hospitalized in K city, I¡¯m going to visit him. Mr. Howard, I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry. I¡¯ll be going now Goodbye¡± Balfour squinted suspiciously as he watched Ellinor hurriedly hail a taxi and leave. He hoped that Ms. Mendoza was really just here to visit a sick friend and not for any other reasons. After Ellinor left in the taxi, Quinton came up and asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Howard, you used a lot of force on that man, is your arm okay?¡± Balfour had recently broken his arm in a fight with Theo and it wasn¡¯t fully healed yet. He had temporarily removed the cast to inspect same important projects. In his encounter with the bully, he had used that arm, and he wondered if it would worsen his injury. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± Balfour replied, not seeming to be bothered by it. But as he moved his arm, his brows furrowed from the pain. It hurt a lot He didn¡¯t understand why he had gotten involved in Ellinor¡¯s business. But strangely, it felt like an instinct. He just couldn¡¯t stand seeing her being bullied. Ellinor made to the hospital Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Chapter 640 By the watch, Byxat was daring off on the bed with his head wrapped in bargen and his brow furrowed like he was caught in some dream Ellinor looked at the boy on the bed frowning He¡¯s still out cold?¡± Ida robbed bei temples, siglung ¡°The doctor maid he took quite a whack to the head It might be a while before he wakes up¡± Elinor wrinkled her forehead And how did this by qy manage to walk into a door in broad daylight?¡± Ida was taken aback ¡°Dit be want to hit up that hacker conference at the Eden International Group? I faked being sick to distract him and got him to drop me off at the hospital Tuns out when he was rung instantly pick up my medicines, he didnt see the ss door downstairs because it was too clean and he ran right into it. Brake the damn thing The doctors said he¡¯s lucky his heads still in one piece Ellinor looked incredulous. Byran was a decent guy at heart. He was just a bet cocky and impulsive, but he was very nalve Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so eager to fetch medicines for a stranger, even to the point of running into a door That¡¯s why she never really hated him, even though he was always pestering her for Patricia¡¯s sake. But his brother Balfour She really couldn¡¯t stand him! Ida felt guilty should have been more careful, it¡¯s my fault he got hurt Ellinor looked at Ida, lightly touching her face. It¡¯s not your fault. He¡¯s just a klutz Go on, do your thing I¡¯ll watch over him.¡± Ida smiled at Ellinor her eyes filled with respect, devotion, and a sense of reliance andfort one would feel towards family. She had business to attend to at thepany She nodded, ¡°Alright. Til head out now ande back for you tonight We¡¯ll head back to the hotel together and go home in the morning¡± Ellinor nodded slightly, watching Ida leave the room Now alone in the room with the unconscious Byran, Ellinor pulled up a chair next to his bed. She nced at him from time to time while scrolling on her phone. AAAres should have sobered up by now and probably left the hotel, she thought. She hoped everything was okay on his end. Before she knew it, hours had passed. ¡°Sis The boy on the bed suddenly mumbled weaklyContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, looking up from her phone to Byran¡¯s innocent, handsome face. ¡°Sis¡± The naive little boy was still calling for his sister with his eyes closed. Ellinor reached out and smacked his face, not too gently, ¡°Wake up! Go home to find your sis!¡± But Byran didn¡¯t wake up, his brows furrowed tighter, as if anxious about something in his dream. Suddenly, he held onto Ellinor¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Ellinor realized the sister the kid was referring to in his sleep was Patricia, but his sudden grip on her hand left her momentarily stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not your sister, wake up! Can you see who I am?¡± Byran shook his head in his sleep. ¡°Sister I didn¡¯t betray you. I just hope you won¡¯t always be prejudiced against Ellinor, she¡¯s actually a good person¡± Ellinor was taken aback Was this kid defending her in his dreams? ¡°Sister don¡¯t be like this!¡± Byran woke up in turmoil, his face was covered in a cold sweat, and he still seemed visibly shaken. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor sat next to him, ¡®Awake now?¡± Byran regained his bearings, staring nkly at Ellinor, and then looking around at his surroundings. He looked down at the hospital gown he was wearing and asked, ¡°Why am I here? Ellinor answered truthfully. ¡°You hurt yourself by running into a door.¡± Byran froze, remembering what had happened before he passed out, making his face turn red with embarrassment. After all, running into a door was a pretty dumb thing to 1. ¡°What happened to that woman?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Which woman?¡± ¡°The woman with asthma that I brought to the hospital.¡± ¡°Oh, she was fine after some treatment. She had some other stuff to do, so she left early, but she wanted me to tell you she¡¯s really grateful.¡± Byran lifted his chin proudly, ¡°See? I got hurt because I was in a rush to save someone!¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Yeah, I see. You¡¯re quite the hero!¡± Feeling his dignity somewhat restored, Byran wasn¡¯t as embarrassed anymore. But then he noticed something odd and looked at Ellinor quizzically ¡°Ellinor, how did you know I was in this hospital?¡± Ellinor paused for a moment before answering. ¡°The hospital found out through data from the transit system that we had interacted at the airport, so they called me¡± Byran looked surprised, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s pretty high-tech!¡± Ellinor teased, ¡°Maybe you should read more books; you don¡¯t want to get left behind by the times, right?¡± Byran just huffed Ellinor got up to pour him a ss of water, ¡°What were you dreaming about? You looked terrified¡¯ Byran took the water and frowned, recalling his dream with some fear, ¡°I dreamed my sister was arguing with you over Theo, and then she got so worked up she stabbed you with a knife! Scared the shit out of me¡± Ellinor fell silent Byran quickly defended his sister, ¡°It was just a dream, my sister would never do something like that!¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Is that so?¡± Byran nodded firmly. ¡°Yes! My sister is a really good person! But Ellinor, my sister really likes Theo; can you not fight over him with her? I don¡¯t know what she might do if she gets impulsive! Ellinor sat back down with a yawn, crossing her legszily, ¡°Am I fighting over him with your sister? Haven¡¯t I already left the nchet family?¡± Byran pouted, ¡°You left, but your influence is still there!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Influence? What influence?¡± Byran huffed, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the influence you left in Theo¡¯s heart!¡± Hearing this, Ellinor was taken aback, What influence did I leave in Mr. nchet¡¯s heart? I had no idea¡± Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Bytan seemed really ticked off, ¡°During those three months you spent with the nchet family. Theo must have caught feelings for you, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so nice to you! After you left, Theo was down in the dumps for quite a while, and he¡¯s just recently started to bounce back. He¡¯s getting along well with my sister, so I hope you won¡¯t try to elbow your way back into his life. My sister¡¯s health isn¡¯t the best, so she needs Theo¡¯spany more than you do.¡± Ellinor felt a bit lost. Did Theo be all gloomy because of her? So what? He brought it on himself He already had a woman and a kid, but he messed with her feelings out of loneliness. In the end, maybe he did develop a bit of a conqueror¡¯s desire. He couldn¡¯t conquer her, so he got all moody? Byran stared at Ellinor thoughtfully his brows furrowed ¡°Ellinor. There are plenty of good men out there! If you fancy my brother Balfour, I don¡¯t mind you marrying him. My brother Balfour is just as great as Theo, I can even help you woo him!* Ellinor gave a slight smile. For his sister Patricia¡¯s happiness, this kid was willing to sacrifice his own brother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not gonna fight over a man with your sister. I don¡¯t have the time or energy for such nonsense. Thanks for the offer, but I can handle my own affairs. I¡¯m not short of men, so you and your brother should just look after yourselves.¡± Byran felt a bit miffed, as if his brother had been snubbed, ¡°Yeah, right. As soon as younded in K city, there was a man waiting for you in a luxury car. You¡¯re definitely not short of men!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t bother to exin. She couldn¡¯t care less about what he thought. Seeing that Ellinor didn¡¯t give a damn about his sarcasm, Byran felt a bit downcast. He said, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t be a fool. There are lots of men out there who will cheat on girls as soon as they have a bit of money. They y with them and then dump them, never taking any responsibility. Even if you don¡¯t like my brother, you better not just get together with any random guy, you¡¯ll get yed! If you really can¡¯t find a good man, you can consider me. I¡¯m willing to marry you! I told you before, as long as you don¡¯t snatch my sister¡¯s man, you can be with me!¡± Ellinor looked at Byran with his expression of I¡¯m willing to sacrifice for my sister¡¯ andughed, ¡°You look like you¡¯re really forcing yourself.¡± Byran pouted, ¡°I¡¯m not forcing myself, I don¡¯t dislike you! It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± ¡°Just that I wasn¡¯t nning on getting married, but I can change for you.¡± Ellinor looked at him as if he were an idiot, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Even if you¡¯re willing to change for me, I don¡¯t think much of you.¡± Byran frowned, getting a bit hot under the cor, ¡°Ellinor! What wrong thing about me has made you look down on me?¡± Ellinor lightly tapped her temple, ¡°Clearly, there¡¯s something wrong up here¡± Oh my God! She was saying he was a bit loopy Byran was fuming, his anger gave him a headache and his face turned ugly. Seeing his expression, Ellinor stopped kidding around. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. You and your brother don¡¯t need to sacrifice yourselves to make Patricia happy. because I¡¯ve totally lost interest in that man called Theo.¡± Though she sounded adamant, every time she mentioned that man, her heart would uncontrobly race. Byran asked, ¡°Really?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yeah¡± Byran stared at her, his feelings a mixed bag despite getting the agreement he needed Ellinor, not wanting to talk about Theo anymore, casually changed the subject. ¡°Oh, by the way, I bumped into Balfour in K city today Byran¡¯s pupils constricted immediately, and his water ss slipped from his hand. Luckily. Ellinor was quick on the draw and caught the ss, saving the hospital sheets from getting drenched. Byran swallowed hard, cautiously asking. ¡°Did you tell him I¡¯m in K city?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Ellinor put the ss on the side table, ¡°I was about to ask if you wanted me to give your bro a heads up. He can pick you up from the hospital and take you home for some TLC Byran heaved a sigh of relief upon realizing Ellinor hadn¡¯t spilled the beans about his K city escapade, then shook his head, indicating his stand, ¡°No way! Don¡¯t you dare tell my brother I¡¯ll head home first thing in the morning!¡± Before Ellinor could respond, the door to the hospital room swung open Balfour strode in, exuding an air of elegance, ¡°Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t find out about your sneaky K city trip even if she didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Byran froze as he noticed the neer, and a chill ran down his spine. He stammered, ¡°Bro how did you¡­?¡± Before Balfour could answer, Byran shot Ellinor a reproachful look. Ellinor, equally surprised by Balfour¡¯s appearance, shrugged and threw up her hands, ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t tell him!¡± Balfour nced at Ellinor, then slowly approached Byran¡¯s bed, ¡°With your survival skills, you thought you could bail on school? It hasn¡¯t even been a day and you¡¯re already in the hospital?¡± Byran defended himself, ¡°Bro. I didn¡¯t bail. I just wanted to have some fun in K city for a day. I¡¯ll head home on my own tomorrow.¡± Balfour sneered, ¡°How did you end up battered and bruised if you just wanted to have fun?¡± Feeling wronged, Byran exined, ¡°It was an ident. I was trying to save a woman, and in my haste, I bumped my head. She was ill, so Balfour, running out of patience, cut him off, ¡°How can someone who can¡¯t take care of himself have the bandwidth to worry about others? If you want to help others, first you need to be capable! Are you trying to y the good Samaritan? You¡¯re biting off more than you can chew!¡± Byran hung his head in dejection, not daring to utter another word. He thought doing a good deed might earn him some points from Balfour, or maybe even a bit of praise. But all he got was a scolding. The tears he¡¯d been holding back trickled down his cheeks. He hung his head low, he didn¡¯t want anyone to see him crying. It was too embarrassing, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. Ellinor, sitting by the side, saw Byran¡¯s tears wetting the sheets, causing her to squint and furrow her brows. She pondered for a moment before speaking up, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Howard, may I say something?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Balfour looked at her, ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Ellinor stood up, her gaze steady on him, ¡®Mr. Howard, I think your teaching methods are a bit off.¡± Balfour chuckled, ¡°Ms Mendoza, I didn¡¯t even get a chance to say hello. We¡¯ve barely been apart, and here we are again. But before I could ask why you were with my brother, you jumped the gun and started questioning me. Do you think you¡¯re an expert at education?¡± Ellinor heard the sarcasm in Balfour¡¯s words, but she clearly didn¡¯t care. ¡®I¡¯m no expert, but sadly I¡¯ve been through some pretty terrible education myself and have been on the receiving end of some horrible lessons. So I thought I¡¯d give you a heads up and save you some regret down the line.¡± Balfour lounged in his chair with his elbow resting on the armrest and his long fingers lightly propping up his forehead, ¡°What advice do you have to offer? Do tell, I¡¯m all ears¡¯ Ellinor nced at Byran lying on the sickbed, his head hanging low, much like a mouse in the presence of a cat. Then she fixed her cool and sharp gaze back onto Balfour. *Mr. Howard, I understand you want your brother to seed, but don¡¯t you think your way of teaching might crush his self-confidence, leaving him at a loss when faced with problems, or it could even make him start to doubt and loathe himself?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Byran was taken aback. He looked up at Ellinor, surprised that she understood his feelings all along. She was actually speaking up for him to Balfour. Balfour squinted his eyes, ¡°Go on.¡± Ellinor continued, ¡°Byran got hurt today because he rushed to help a girl who suddenly fell ill. Regardless, you should first affirm his intention to help, then slowly teach him to ensure his own safety the next time he helps someone else. Instead of outright negating everything he did, like you just did¡± Balfour raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°If a person really wants to be acknowledged by others, the first thing they need to do is make their actions impable, not demand others to lower their expectations.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t agree with his harsh view, so she continued, ¡°No one is perfect! Mr. Howard, perfectionism is your problem, not your brother¡¯s. You can demand yourself to be wless, but you have no right to demand that he must also be a perfectionist, even if he is your own brother! Everyone is an individual. His personality or bad grades don¡¯t mean he can¡¯t lead a satisfactory life. Your brother has a knack for E-sports, he can totally make a name for himself with his own talent. He¡¯s still young, why won¡¯t you let him do what he loves? There has never been an absolute standard to judge what a person needs to achieve to be excellent, and not everyone needs to be an overachiever to be happy. Some people don¡¯t need to meet others¡¯ standards of excellence; they can still lead a very satisfying and happy life. As his brother, don¡¯t you want your brother to be happy?¡± Byran looked at Ellinor in disbelief and was deeply moved as he listened to Ellinor say all this. Ellinor had spoken about how he felt. She was truly his confidant! However, in the face of Ellinor¡¯s string of questions, Balfour didn¡¯t react much. He just squinted his eyes slightly and seemed to be listening, but not at the same time. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Chapter 645 He quietly looked at Ellinor, speaking politely yet indifferently. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, the kind of education you¡¯re talking about is suitable for average kids, not for my family¡¯s. He is a Howard, he has responsibilities, he can¡¯t just do whatever he pleases, get it?¡± What Ellinor disliked the most was the ss consciousness that oozed out of Balfour, ¡°We¡¯re all people, no one is above anyone else. What you call family responsibilities might not be what he¡¯s after. No matter how morous you make imposed duties sound, they¡¯re still imposed I always thought being born into a rich family would mean having no worries. You guys have had it good from the start and are able to do whatever you like without fretting over making ends meet But from what I see now, you guys don¡¯t even have the freedom to choose your own life because it¡¯s already pretty much set in stone!¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze turned cold, and a hint of displeasure appeared on his face. ¡°Are you done yet? If so, you can leave now¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ellinor wasn¡¯t done. She gave a slight smile and said, ¡®Mr. Howard, have you ever wondered, if you¡¯re such a great educator, why is it that Byran, whom you raised single-handedly, still disappoints you? By denying him, you¡¯re also denying your own parenting achievements. Doesn¡¯t that suggest a failure in your education? Seems like you¡¯re not as wless as you think!¡± She hit a nerve. Balfour¡¯s brows furrowed, and he looked annoyed but stayed silent. Ellinor continued. ¡°I can tell your brother is really scared of you Fear can make people submit, but it won¡¯t make them truly change. When he grows up and is no longer scared of you, you¡¯ll find he just wants to get away from you and not be what you want him to be. An oppressive and controlling education is undoubtedly doomed to fail!¡± Balfour stared at her coldly. After a while, he finally said, ¡°You make a good point, I¡¯ve learned something today! But, Ms. Mendoza, please know your ce. We, the Howards, don¡¯t need an outsider to speak on our affairs¡± Ellinor shrugged, ¡°Right, I¡¯ve talked too much, but I¡¯ve said my piece! Now it¡¯s your turn, I¡¯ll leave your brother to you! I¡¯ve gotta go.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for his response and turned to leave. After a few steps, she turned around and said, ¡°Oh, and Byran broke the hospital¡¯s ss door today. Remember topensate them for it before you leave.¡± Balfour and Byran fell silent. Under their gaze, she gently pushed the door open and left. Byran looked at the closed door, still a bit shocked. Every word that Ellinor just said deeply touched his heart, she really nailed it! Howe he never noticed before that Ellinor was such a thoughtful person? He even regretted giving her a hard time because of his sister, Patricia. ¡°Why are you hanging out with that Ellinor again? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from her?¡± Balfour¡¯s stern question interrupted Byran¡¯s inner thoughts. Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Byran came to his senses and exined truthfully to his brother ¡°We just bumped into each other at the airport and chatted for a bit before going our separate ways. When I woke up, she was here in the hospital taking care of me Balfour was puzzled, ¡°She came to the hospital on her own? You didn¡¯t ask her toe?¡± Byran shook his head, ¡°No, I was unconscious. Even if I wanted to get her toe. I had no way of getting in touch with her.¡± ¡°So how did Ellinor know you were injured and at the hospital?¡± ¡°She said the hospital¡¯s traffic systems checked the surveince and saw that we talked at the airport, so they figured we were friends and called her toe¡± Balfour frowned, ¡°The hospital¡¯s traffic system?¡± Byran nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡± Balfour was at a loss for words. He didn¡¯t know how to respond. Only the naive Byran would believe such an absurd story from Ellinor He started to suspect that Ellinor¡¯s visit to K city was very fishy Balfour went into deep thought, then pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Quinton, find out why Ellinor came to K city today and where she¡¯s been¡± After giving orders to his underling, Balfour put away his phone and sternly warned Byran ¡°Remember, Ellinor bullied Patricia before. You are not allowed to associate with her anymore. Don¡¯t let her deceive you Byran frowned, ¡°Balfour, Ellinor wouldn¡¯t! She¡¯s not the bad woman you all think she is, I¡¯ve figured her out! She¡¯s really nice, and she promised me she wouldn¡¯t fight Patricia over Theo anymore!¡± A hint of irony shed in Balfour¡¯s eyes, ¡°She promised you? What makes you think she¡¯ll honor it? It¡¯s just a verbal promise?¡± ¡°Yeah, just a verbal promise.¡± ¡°If you knew what¡¯s what, Byran, you wouldn¡¯t believe that a verbal promise counts for anything!¡± Byran lowered his head and muttered, ¡°Anyway, I still believe her.¡± Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed. Meanwhile Ellinor stepped out of the elevator. She passed by the emergency department, intending to leave the hospital quickly and rush back to the hotel to see if AAAres had left However, she slowed down upon hearing a little girl¡¯s cries. She subconsciously looked towards the source of the sound, only to see a little girl around five or six years old stumbling and chasing after something in front of her. Tears were streaming down her face as she cried out with all her might ¡°Mommy Mommy!¡± Perhaps it was her own experience of losing her mother at a young age that made her empathize or the fact that she was about to be a mother herself, but she was very concerned about the little girl¡¯s situation. She was so young; why was she crying alone? There didn¡¯t seem to be any other parents around to take care of her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. So Ellinor followed, wanting to see what had happened in the emergency room She saw the little girl chasing after a bed being pushed quickly by medical staff. Sadly, it seemed like the bed was soaked with fresh blood. A nurse who had returned with the ambnce was reporting to the doctors in the ER ¡°It was a severe car ident, the victim is losing a lot of blood; we need to transfuse blood immediately!¡± *Quickly test the victim¡¯s blood, then notify the blood bank to prepare the corresponding blood type!¡± As the medical staff spoke, the bed was quickly pushed into the resuscitation room, and the door was immediately shut ¡°Mommy..I want Mommy Mommy don¡¯t leave me!¡± The little girl was slower because of her short legs. By the time she caught up, the door to the resuscitation room had already closed. She anxiously pounded on the resuscitation room door, looking very unsettled and desperate. Soon, a nurse with a frown came out of the resuscitation room and took the little girl to a farther ce, ¡°Darling, listen. Don¡¯t run around, the doctor is trying his best to save your mommy!¡± Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Chapter 647 The little girl was scared out of her wils by the ident. She was so terrified that she couldn¡¯t listen to anybody¡¯s advice. Her crying got louder and louder as she shook her head forcefully. ¡°I want Mommy¡­ I want to find Mommy. I want to go in and find Mommy! The nurse felt a bit at a loss and she tried her best tofort the little girl, ¡°Your mommy is being treated right now. You can¡¯t go in there because it¡¯s not a ce for kids. You need to be a good girl and wait here quietly If you keep crying loudly, it could disturb your mommy¡¯s treatment!¡± But the little girl kept sobbing ¡°Mommy I want Mommy¡± The nurse felt really stressed because she was unable tomunicate with the child. She didn¡¯t know how tofort her. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Ellinor walked over and asked. The nurse looked up at her and sighed helplessly. ¡°There was a major traffic ident on a nearby road. This little girl¡¯s mother got seriously injured while trying to protect. her. From the looks of things, I¡¯m afraid her mom¡¯s condition isn¡¯t promising¡± When Ellinor heard the words ¡®not promising, she looked serous, ¡°Leave the child to me. I¡¯ll stay here with her. You go in and do your job¡± The nurse said, ¡°Thank you so much! This kid has been banging on the door here and disturbing our doctors inside. I really didn¡¯t know what to do!¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°No problem, I¡¯m here to visit a patient anyway, so I can stay with the kid for a while.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot!¡± The nurse smiled gratefully and hurried back into the emergency room. ¡°I want Mommy¡­ WAAA! I want to find Mommy!¡± After seeing the nurse go in, the little girl became even more agitated and tried to follow her in Ellinor wrapped her arms around her, squatted down, and looked her in the eye. She spoke very patiently. ¡°You need to be quiet, okay? Your mommy wille out soon, and Ill wait here with you, alright?¡± The little girl looked nk with tears still streaming down her face, ¡°My mommy is bleeding¡­ So much blood.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the doctors are working hard to save your mommy and are giving her new blood! But if you cry like this outside, your mommy will worry when she hears you. You don¡¯t want your mommy to worry, do you?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid Mommy won¡¯t wake up.¡± Ellinor gently stroked the little girl¡¯s head, trying to soothe her, ¡°She won¡¯t! Don¡¯t be scared. Your mommy loves you so much; how could she leave you alone?¡± The little girl calmed down and nodded, ¡°Yeah! Mommy said she would never leave Lea Reynolds.¡± So the kid¡¯s name was Lea Reynolds. Ellinor smiled, ¡°Yeah, be a good girl, Lea Reynolds. Let¡¯s wait quietly for your mommy toe out, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The little girl stopped crying loudly, but her hands were still clenched tightly Just then, a nurse rushed in and reported, ¡°This is bad; our blood supply is running low. We don¡¯t have the right blood type for the patient!¡± A doctor, sweating profusely, came out. He took off his mask and took a deep breath, ¡°How could the hospital run out of blood at this time? Call other nearby hospitals and get some over here!¡± The nurse also came out, looking worried, ¡°We¡¯ve already tried, but no nearby hospitals have the right blood type either!¡± The doctor frowned, ¡°What are we going to do then? The patient is in critical condition and needs a blood transfusion immediately!¡± Lea, who was waiting at the door for her mother, heard this. She quickly rolled up her sleeve, revealing her little arm, and stepped forward, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, please take my blood. My blood type is the same as my mom¡¯s! I want to save my mom!¡± The doctor looked down at the little girl, filled with sympathy, but regretfully told her, ¡°Kid, we can¡¯t use blood from immediate family members¡± Ellinor walked over and asked calmly. ¡°What¡¯s her mother¡¯s blood type?¡± A nurse nearby answered, ¡°RH negative!¡± ¡°I am RH negative, take mine.¡± The doctor looked at her in slight surprise, ¡°May I ask, what¡¯s your rtionship with the patient inside?¡± Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Ellinor said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the person who¡¯s hurt, I¡¯m just passing by and wanted to help by donating some blood¡± The doctor was surprised and looked at her appreciatively. ¡°We don¡¯t see many kind hearted girls like you nowadays! Quick, take this good Samaritan to get her blood type. tested if all¡¯s fine, we can start drawing blood¡±¡± The nurse nodded, ¡°Sure thing¡± Ellinor followed the nurse to the blood collection room She was worried about the little girl crying alone outside the emergency room, so she decided to bring her along. The little girl named Lea Reynolds knew that Ellinor was going to donate blood for her mom. So she quietly followed without any fuss. After taking Ellinor¡¯s blood, the nurse quickly sent it for testing. Once they confirmed that Ellinor¡¯s blood type was RH negative, they started to prepare for the blood donation Ellinor sat there, rolled up her sleeve, and stretched out her arm to cooperate with the nurse The nurse inserted the needle into her vein and the clear tube quickly filled up. However, before long, the nurse noticed something was off and asked in concern, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you alright? You look kinda pale. Any medical history I should know about?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No medical history, my blood¡¯s healthy. I¡¯m just about two months pregnant.¡± The nurse was taken aback, ¡°What? You¡¯re pregnant? Oh my God! How can you donate blood when you¡¯re pregnant?!¡± After saying this, the nurse quickly pulled out the needle and pressed a cotton ball on the puncture site. Ellinor said, ¡®It¡¯s fine, I know my body well, a little bit of blood won¡¯t hurt. Keep going¡± But the nurse was adamant, ¡°No, we can¡¯t take any more of your blood! It¡¯s generally not rmended for pregnant women to donate blood! You¡¯re being too reckless, what if it affects the health of the baby¡±¡± Ellinor had some medical knowledge, she knew her body condition well, and she was sure that her blood volume was sufficient and that taking a little more would not be a problem The little girl named Lea Reynolds reminded her of her own childhood in the hospital when she realized her mom hadn¡¯te back for a long time. Back then, she wished for an adult to help her find her mom. Even now, the thought of the sudden loss of her mom, the confusion, and the fear still sent chills down her spine. So, she couldn¡¯t just leave this little girl, who was about the same age as she was back then She wanted to do her best to help Lea Reynolds save her mom. If Lea Reynolds were to lose her mom at such a young age, the world would have one more poor child. As for her own body, she could recuperate after she got home. ¡°I know my own body, keep goingContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No can do! No matter what, we can¡¯t take more of your blood! The nurse looked at the half-filled bag of blood that had been taken, ¡°This might not be enough, but for now, it could stave off the emergency. We¡¯ll do our best to find other sources of blood.¡± The little girl had been listening to Ellinor and the nurse talk. Although she was young, she understood what was happening. Her eyes filled with tears, and she asked, ¡°Nurse, thisdy is pregnant and she can¡¯t donate blood, so will my mom¡­. Will she be in danger if she doesn¡¯t get any blood?¡± The nurse wanted tofort her, but the situation was not optimistic. Even when talking to a child, one must be responsible. She sighed, ¡°If we can¡¯t find enough blood, your mom might¡­¡± Ellinor interrupted the nurse, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mom will be fine! I¡¯ll go find a new source of blood for her right now!¡± The nurse was taken aback and looked at Ellinor in surprise. Was she serious, or was she just trying to comfort the child? The little girl, who looked desperate, suddenly lit up, ¡°Really, ma¡¯am! Can you really find another source of blood for my mom?¡± Ellinor gently patted the little girl¡¯s head, ¡°Uh-huh, I never lie. Wait for me here.¡± The nurse didn¡¯t want to take any more of her blood, and she didn¡¯t want to put the nurse in a difficult position either. The nurse was undoubtedly looking out for her. Indeed, pregnant people shouldn¡¯t donate blood. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Chapter 649 The hospital turned down her request for blood donation out of concern and protection, which was reasonable ¡°Since her blood can¡¯t be used, we will have to find someone with the same blood type to donate!¡± The reason Ellinor could promise the little girl to find a new blood source was that there were two people rted to her by blood in the hospital! They were Ballour and Byran Especially Balfour, they were full blood siblings, so there was a big chance they had the same blood type. Ellinor left the little girl, Lea Reynolds, in the care of a nurse, promising to be back in ten minutes. Upstairs in the inpatient department, Balfour was chewing out Byran for hisckluster study habits and his hacker shenanigans online. Byran was taking it all in, nodding along every now and then. The door to the ward suddenly swung open, bringing in a st of cold air. Ellinor asked hurriedly. ¡°What blood type are you guys?¡± Balfour didn¡¯t utter a word, Byran looked a bit puzzled. Seeing that Ellinor hadn¡¯t left but returned, Byran perked up a bit, he snapped back to reality and said, Tm RH negative, what¡¯s up?¡± Once she confirmed Byran¡¯s blood type was a match, Ellinor didn¡¯t bother hoping for Balfour¡¯s help, she made a beeline for the bed and told him, ¡°There¡¯s a little girl downstairs, her mom¡¯s in a bad car ident and needs a blood transfusion ASAP,e donate some blood with me!¡± As soon as he heard someone¡¯s life was hanging in the bnce, Byran nodded right away, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you now!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just as he was preparing to get off the bed, he heard Balfour¡¯s stern voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Balfour stared at Byran coldly, his tone serious. Hearing Balfour¡¯s voice, Byran¡¯s movement halted, he turned to look at Balfour weakly, ¡°Balfour, this is someone¡¯s life¡­¡± Balfour gave him a cold nce, then he looked at Ellinor with disdain, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, why don¡¯t you donate blood yourself instead of asking others to do it?¡± Ellinor showed him her arm with the puncture mark, ¡°I¡¯ve already given a bit of blood, the hospital won¡¯t let me give anymore. It¡¯s a dire situation, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your help!¡± Balfour raised an eyebrow, his eyes filled with doubt, ¡°Why won¡¯t the hospital let you give more blood?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Because I¡­¡± She paused, because she still couldn¡¯t say the fact that she was pregnant. Byran was getting anxious, he frowned, gathered his courage and said, ¡°Balfour, stop asking, let¡¯s go save the person first.¡± Balfour shot him a re, ¡°Stay put in your bed! If you dare to step out, say goodbye to yourputer and everything in your cloud drive at home!¡± Byran was frightened by his words, those were his everything, the most important things he had painstakingly collected over the years, his dreams! What should he do? Balfour was a man of his word! Balfour didn¡¯t bother with his brother Byran anymore, he squinted his eyes at Ellinor, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, can we have a private chat? Let¡¯s step out and talk in detail. Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Balfour still wanted to have a private chat now? What else did he want to say? Ellinor wasn¡¯t too keen on having a deep conversation with Balfour She already confirmed that Byrari¡¯s blood type was a match, so she didn¡¯t need to waste more time on Balfour Byran was way more straightforward than Balfour, willing to donate blood, but getting a sharp quy like Balfour to donate blood would be difficult. ¡°Mr Howard, whatever you want to talk to me about, we¡¯ll talk about it some other time! Now i don¡¯t have time¡± Ellinor rejected Balfour, then hurriedly turned to Byran, ¡°We¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t hurry. Let¡¯s roll! Byran wanted to go with her, but he was glued to the spot under Balfour¡¯s gaze¡­. Seeing Byran frozen, Ellinor frowned and looked at Balfour ¡°Without my permission, he won¡¯t dare to go with you Balfour looked at Ellinor, ¡°Ms Mendoza, you¡¯ve got two options now, either have a chat with me, or bug off Ellinor had no choice, she took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll talk to you!¡± Balfour grinned, ¡°Good,e with me.¡± Ellinor agreed and followed him out of the ward It left Byran alone in the ward, anxious, helpless, and unable to follow¡­ Outside the ward ¡°Mr. Howard, we¡¯re pressed for time, so spit it out if you¡¯ve got something to say,¡± Ellinor said. ¡°Alright.¡± Balfour squinted at her, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you said the hospital wouldn¡¯t let you donate blood anymore because you¡¯re pregnant, right?¡± Ellinor was taken aback, falling silent. How did Balfour know she was expecting? But when she thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem strange to her! After leaving the Bagley family that day, Theo nchet took her to the hospital for a pregnancy test¡­. With Balfour¡¯s status and vignce, plus Patricia in the mix, it would be easy for him to dig up the pregnancy test records. Ellinor didn¡¯t answer, but Balfour didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t need her answer, because the answer was already in his hands. Now, he just wanted to use this opportunity to negotiate a deal with Ellinor. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, Byran¡¯s injured, he¡¯s not suitable to donate blood with you.¡± Ellinor frowned at him, ¡®He doesn¡¯t need to donate much, I¡¯ve already donated some. He just needs to donate half of the amount, it won¡¯t affect his health¡± Balfour firmly said, ¡°That¡¯s still a no-go¡± Ellinor looked into his cold eyes, seeing no hope. Never mind, she didn¡¯t count on the Howard men anymore, she¡¯d think of some other way! ¡°He can¡¯t, but I can.¡± Just as Ellinor was about to turn and leave, Balfour added this. Ellinor stopped in her tracks, surprised and suspicious¡­ Would a proud man like Balfour be willing to donate blood for someone he looked down on, without asking for anything in return? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms Mendoza, I¡¯m also RH negative, I can donate blood with you.¡± ¡°Mr Howard, why don¡¯t you just tell me your terms?¡± Ellinor asked directly. Balfour wouldn¡¯t do anything for someone he looked down on without asking for anything in return. Ellinor was right, Balfour did have a condition. Balfour looked at Ellinor with pride, a hard-to-read smile on his handsome face. ¡°Simple, just agree to abort the baby, and I¡¯ll donate blood with you right away, until your needs are met.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyebrows knitted together why do you want me to abort the baby?¡± Balfour smiled, ¡°We both know who the father of the baby is. I won¡¯t allow you to give birth to a child who might threaten Patricia¡¯s happiness in the future.¡± Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Ellinor fell silent She felt like she was hit by a cold st of wind chilled to the bone and hurt She recalled the sight of the little girl crying inconsbly by the emergency room door Ellinor took a deep breath ¡°Alright, I agree to your terms Balfour was clearly satisfied. He smiled and said. ¡°Ms Mendoza, you¡¯re just a cheerful person I trust your word, let¡¯s go ¡± Ellinor nodded and turned around to lead him to the elevator Balfour followed Ellinor into the elevator, heading towards the blood collection room downstairs. Inside the elevator, it was just the two of them ¡°Who got in the ident? Balfour asked nonchntly. ¡°I don¡¯t know her Ellinor responded calmly, her expression cold. Balfour was taken aback. He stared at the girl beside him incredulously ¡°You don¡¯t know her? You¡¯re this worried for someone you don¡¯t know, even agreeing to my terms?¡± Ellinor nced at him. ¡°The kid¡¯s only about five or six. She¡¯s pitiful. If she loses her mother at such a young age, she¡¯ll face a tough life. I just want to help in any way I can.¡± Her words struck a chord in Balfour¡¯s cold heart He thought about his long-lost little sister.. Was their mother still alive? Was his sister also living a tough life? Balfour was lost in thought for a while. Before this, he never believed someone could be so concerned about a stranger¡¯s life and death. He was often skeptical of the good deeds reported in the news, thinking most of them were fake. ¡°Mr. Howard, why aren¡¯t youing out yet? Having second thoughts?¡± The elevator doors were open, but Ellinor realized Balfour hadn¡¯t followed. She turned back to look at him, furrowing her brow Balfour snapped out of it and stepped out of the elevator. ¡°No, I stand by my word.¡± ¡°Good¡± Blood collection room. The nurse didn¡¯t expect Ellinor to find a donor so quickly, and a handsome one at that. The nurse was stunned for a few seconds before regaining herposure, feeling a bit embarrassed. She quickly adjusted her expression and professionally drew some blood from Balfour to test his blood type. The results came back quickly. ¡°This gentleman¡¯s blood type is a match, he can donate.¡± Balfour elegantly rolled up his shirt sleeve, extending his arm to the nurse. This was the first time the nurse had been so close to such a handsome man; she struggled to suppress her excitement. After drawing the blood, she turned her head away, no longer looking at the breathtakingly handsome face. ¡°Thank you, Ms Mendoza. It¡¯s not easy to find RH negative blood so quickly, without your help, we might not have found any. Now, the patient can be saved.¡± Ellinor shook her head nothing, it¡¯s good to save people.¡± The little girl wiped her tears when she heard her mom was saved, she took Ellinor¡¯s hand and said gratefully. ¡°Thank you for finding blood for my mom! Ellinor looked down at the little girl ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, go thank the donor¡± H The little girl nodded, turned to the man who was giving blood and said, ¡°Sir, thank you for donating blood for my mom! I will pay you back when I grow up!¡± Balfour just nodded, saying coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay me back, just repay thedy beside you.¡± A whileter, the blood collection waspleted. The nurse hurriedly took the bag of blood and rushed to the emergency room¡­. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After donating blood, Balfour threw the cotton ball on his arm into the trash can, slowly adjusting his shirt sleeve as he stood up. He felt a wave of dizziness he¡¯d never experienced before, his brow furrowed. He thought if he, a man, felt like this after donating blood, it must be even worse for Ellinor. Then Balfour looked at Ellinor, asking her in a somewhat puzzled tone, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant and still donating blood, aren¡¯t you worried about your health? Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor leaned casually against the wall of the blood draw room, Tve always been in good health and I know my physical condition. I won¡¯t have a big problem donating some blood fill just for itter, thanks for the concern, Mr. Howard* Her face, however, was a tad pale Balfour frowned a hint of sarcasm tugged at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Ms Mendoza, you really don¡¯t care much about your health¡± There was an irony in the words not caring much about your healthing out of his mouth Ellinor didn¡¯t care about Balfour¡¯s sarcasm, she said earnestly, ¡°Mr. Howard, about the surgery, can I do it some other time while I¡¯m no weakling? I just had blood drawn, probably not the best time for a surgery¡± Balfour looked at her, puzzled. ¡°Ms Mendoza, You¡¯re not gonna get what you want and then you¡¯re gonna go back?¡± Ellinor shrugged, shed a smile, ¡°If you insist on the surgery now, I can try to roll with it, let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing her pale face, Balfour felt a strange mix of emotions, pity, reluctance, and a bit of heartache¡­ Why was he getting these feelings for a girl he didn¡¯t even like? Balfour felt a little irked, he was silent for a moment, then waved it off, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it another day! You¡¯ve got a point, Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re not feeling well today I¡¯d bear some responsibility if anything goes wrong during the surgery! Let¡¯s reschedule so I don¡¯t end up in trouble¡± Ellinor forced a smile, ¡°Thanks for understanding. Mr. Howard!¡± ¡®ll take off now¡± Balfour straightened his clothes, and then added, ¡°Return to Greenhaven in three days, I¡¯ll have someone contact you, find the best hospital, the best gynecologist to perform your surgery, to minimize the impact on your body and future fertility I hope, Ms Mendoza, you¡¯ll cooperate with the operation and do not find any excuses.¡± Ellinor looked at him coldly. ¡°You can count on it, Mr. Howard¡± Balfour turned around and left, his steps graceful, but his expression stone cold He didn¡¯t give a damn about the life or death of the person he donated blood to, all he wanted was for the child in Ellinor¡¯s belly to disappear forever, to fix a marriage problem for his sister Patricia Ellinor stood there in thought her hand subconsciously resting on her belly¡­ ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Her hand was grabbed by the little girl named Lea Reynolds. Ellinor snapped back to reality, looked down at the little girl, ¡°Um, I¡¯m fine ¡°That¡¯s good¡¯ Miss, now that we have enough blood, is my mom safe? ¡°Yes, your mother is safe now! Let¡¯s go to the door of the emergency room and wait for your mother¡± Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Chapter 653 ¡°Alrighty!¡± Ellinor left the blood collection room with the little girl, Lea Reynolds, heading towards the trauma room to wait for her mom to finish donating blood However, after they left, the two nursing interns on duty in the blood collection toom got into a discussion. ¡°Hey! Did you hear that? The handsome guy who came to donate blood, it seemed like he was asking Ms. Mendoza to have an abortion!¡± ¡°I did I heard it too! Ah! He¡¯s so good-looking. I thought he was a good guy! Who would¡¯ve thought a guy that handsome would turn out to be so irresponsible¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The intern on the left snorted, shaking her head in disagreement. ¡®Hmm.. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re in a romantic rtionship. They¡¯re probably rtives, like siblings or something Don¡¯t you think they kind of look alike?¡± The intern on the right tried to recall, ¡°Now that you mention it, they do look somewhat alike! But how could they be siblings? If they are, why would a brother ask his sister to have an abortion? That doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± The intern on the left stood her ground, ¡°Why not? If he¡¯s the older brother and he doesn¡¯t like the guy who got his sister pregnant, of course he might pressure her into having an abortion to avoid trouble!¡± The intern on the right pondered. ¡°Hmm¡­ There are examples of that possibility! But, the way they were talking just now didn¡¯t seem like siblings at all! That guy kept calling. her Ms. Mendoza, so formal, so distant. Would siblings call each other like that? I still think they¡¯re more likely not siblings!¡± The intern on the left was adamant about her instincts, she was persistent and wanted to convince the other, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t feelfortable! But she couldn¡¯t find any convincing evidence¡­ At this moment, she looked at the blood collection records she¡¯d just entered, and an idea popped into her mind¡­. ¡°Since you insist on your point of view, and I insist on mine, let¡¯s make a bet!¡± The intern on the right raised an eyebrow, ¡°A bet? On what?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll bet on what the rtionship actually is between that handsome guy who donated blood and Ms. Mendoza! Whoever loses has to withdraw from the internpetition, letting the winner be a full- time staff member!¡± ¡°How are we supposed to bet on that? Even if we did, who could know their actual rtionship? Are you nning to hire a detective to investigate them? I think that gentleman is very elegant, not like ordinary people. If he found out we were investigating him, we could be in trouble!¡± The intern on the left was full of confidence, ¡°Hire a private detective? What are you thinking? Don¡¯t we have their blood samples right here? We could sneak off and do a blood test! If the result shows they are rted, it means I¡¯m right, if not, it means you¡¯re right!¡± The intern on the right widened her eyes in surprise, ¡®Are you out of your mind? Using patients¡¯ blood samples without permission is illegal!¡± ¡°Ohe on! We¡¯re not using their blood for anything bad, it¡¯s no big deal if no one knows! Besides, it¡¯s only us two who know about this, and whoever wins will be a full-time staff member! Weren¡¯t you just so sure they had a special rtionship? Why are you afraid to gamble now?¡± ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s bet! But we both have to promise, only we two can know about this, no matter who wins or loses, we can¡¯t tell a third person!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Deal!¡± After reaching an agreement, the two nursing interns sneakily took the blood samples of Ellinor and Balfour. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Outalde the emergency room. After more than an hour, the door of the emergency room was finally pushed open, and the medical staff pushed the woman who was in aa out. The head doctor said, ¡°Mi Mendoza, we can¡¯t thank you enough. The patient is out of danger now.¡± Ellinar nodded. ¡®As long as she¡¯s okay¡± The little girl, teary-eyed, looked at her mother, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± The nurse bent over tofort her, ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t cry! Your mom needs to rest. Once she¡¯s rested, she¡¯ll wake up and talk to you. So, be a good girl and don¡¯t disturb her, okay?¡± The little girl nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be good!¡± Ellinor stayed with the little girl, ensuring her mother was safely sent to the ward The medical staff informed her that they had contacted the little girl¡¯s family. They were on their way and would be there by afternoon. Knowing that the mother and daughter would have someone to look after them, Ellinor felt relieved She left the hospital Once outside. Ellinor pulled out her phone and dialed Ida ¡°Ida, book me a flight back.¡± Ida sounded surprised, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re leaving today? You¡¯re not waiting for me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait! I can¡¯t stay at the hotel anymore, it would blow my cover. Make sure our records are wiped clean!¡± ¡°Ellinor, I just talked to the hotel. The masked man in our room has left. All our information was handled virtually. The hotel can¡¯t leak anything even if they wanted to.¡± ¡°Good, book the flight¡± ¡°Roger that¡± AAAres had sobered up and left. As long as he was okay. When would they meet again? Who knew? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Inside the hospital ward The woman slowly woke up, still weak. The little girl who had been by her side was overjoyed, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± The woman smiled weakly at her daughter, ¡°Lea Reynolds, I¡¯m fine now. Did I scare you?¡± Lea shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not scared as long as you¡¯re okay! And Mom, you were saved because ady donated a lot of blood to you!¡± The woman nodded, ¡°I see. We were lucky to meet such a kind person.¡± Just then, a nurse came in for a routine checkup. While taking her temperature, the woman asked, ¡°Nurse, my daughter mentioned a girl who donated blood for me. Where is she? I would like to thank her¡± The nurse replied, ¡°Indeed, Ms. Mendoza did donate blood for you. But she has already left the hospital. It was truly touching. Despite being pregnant, she insisted on donating It¡¯s rare to see such kindness.¡± The woman was shocked, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant and still donated blood to me? How can I ever repay her kindness?¡± After the nurse left, the door to the room opened again. A man in his forties rushed in. ¡®Daddy!¡± Lea ran towards him, ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡¯s hurt!¡± The man picked up his daughter and sighed in relief seeing his wife awake. He said, ¡°Thank God you¡¯re okay. I don¡¯t know what we would¡¯ve done without you¡± The woman on the bed snorted, ¡°Without me, you could go find a young and pretty one.¡± He looked helpless, ¡°You¡¯re still talking like that even now!¡± The ident happened because they had a huge fight over a misunderstanding. In her anger, the woman left with their daughter, leading to the ident Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Now that his wife was injured, the man didn¡¯t dare to argue with her anymore. He sat by the bed, holding their daughter, apologizing andforting his wife When the hospital director heard about it, he came personally to express his condolences, ¡°Mr. Reynolds, is this your wife?¡± Malloy Reynolds stood up and shook hands with the director, ¡°Thanks to your hospital for going all out to save my wife¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re here for!¡± ¡°By the way, my wife told me that a kind hearteddy donated blood to her even though she was pregnant. Where is this good Samaritan? The director answered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t there at the time, but I heard about Ms. Mendoza¡¯s brave act. We¡¯re not sure who she is, we only know her name is Ellinor¡± ¡°Ellinor. okay, knowing her full name is enough! I¡¯ll find her to thank her properly The director nodded, silently praising the kind fady, believing that good deeds will be rewarded¡¯ The man in his forties in front of him is Malloy Reynolds Although he seemed polite, he was indeed a man of influence! Ms Mendoza has now be their family¡¯s benefactor, her future must be blessed¡¯ A few dayster. Ellinor chose a nice day to visit the Bagley family, to see old Mr. Bagley and old Mrs. Bagley. She had promised old Mr. Bagley before to visit old Mrs. Bagley more often when she had time. She learned some things about her mother from the Bagley family¡¯s servants. The servants told her that her mother had a few happy years after marrying into the Howard family, R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only But a few yearster, she began to argue with her husband constantly, often returning to her parents¡¯ house with her child and staying for a long time. Their arguments were over a woman. This woman was her mother¡¯s good friend, named Xenia, who is Patricia and Byran¡¯s biological mother. Shortly after her mother disappeared, Xenia married into the Howard family. Knowing these details, Ellinor could probably guess how her mother had been tricked by her so-called good friend Xenia¡­. Xenia¡¯s daughter was Patricia, you could imagine what kind of person Xenia was. She refused the car arranged by old Mr. Bagley and old Mrs. Bagley to send her home, and walked out of the Bagley family on her own. A ck car was parked at the entrance of the Bagley family, Ellinor hadn¡¯t had time to think whose car it was when Quinton got out of the car. He said seriously. ¡°Ms Mendoza, Mr. Howard asked me to take you to the hospital for the surgery we talked about.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow at him, saying nothing. Quinton continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Mendoza, everything at the hospital is ready, all the best conditions, including all the supplements you need after surgery¡± Ellinor replied sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Howard is really thoughtful! Let¡¯s go then.¡± She got in Quinton¡¯s car without hesitation. nchet Corporation, President¡¯s office. Collin was reporting, ¡°Mr. nchet, we still haven¡¯t found any information about Snow Bunny in the hotels in K city, her check-in records are all fake, and the footage of her captured by the hotel surveince has also been altered: ¡°Hmm¡± The man held a cup of coffee and took a sip. If she couldn¡¯t be found, so be it. They were all insiders, he believed that even if she saw his true face, she wouldn¡¯t reveal it casually. If she dared to disclose it, then her own identity would be exposed, and he wouldn¡¯t have to be soft on her then. Collin continued, ¡°But that day in a hospital in K city, we found traces of Ellinor¡¯s activity¡± Hearing Ellinor¡¯s name, the man¡¯s face darkened, his eyes narrowed slightly, and after a few seconds of silence, he asked, ¡°What was she doing in the hospital?¡± ¡°Ms. Mendoza donated some blood at the hospital¡± ¡°Donated blood¡± Theo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Wasn¡¯t that woman pregnant? why would she donate blood? Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Chapter 656 ¡°Right, Ms. Mendoza donated some blood to a woman who urgently needed a blood transfusion due to a car ident.¡± ¡°Why was she in K city that day?¡± Collin shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t find out where Ms. Mendoza was going that day, but Balfour also donated blood at the K city hospital to the car ident victim. Also, Balfour made an appointment for an abortion for Ms Mendoza at Central Maternity Hospital in Greenhaven, scheduled for today¡± Theo asked, ¡°Why would Balfour schedule an abortion for her?¡± Collin said seriously, ¡°Mr. nchet, Balfour really cares for his sister. He may think that the baby in Ms. Mendoza¡¯s belly is rted to you, so¡­¡± Theo was taken aback, his eyes narrowed as he realized something important, ¡°Check immediately if the pregnancy test results from the hospital where I took Ellinor for a check-up have been tampered with by the Howard family!¡± Collin also realized, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check right away!¡± With that Collin hurriedly left. Recalling Ellinor¡¯s shocked and bewildered expression when she saw the pregnancy test results, Theo set down his coffee, got up, grabbed his coat and quickly walked out of the CEO¡¯s office. The secretary at the door stood up respectfully and asked, ¡°Mr. nchet, where are you going? The meetingter¡­¡± ¡°Cancel it!¡± Theo said coldly, as he quickly stepped into the elevator, looking tense. Central Maternity Hospital. Ellinor followed Quinton to the door of the operating room that Mr. Howard had specially arranged for her. Balfour did not show up, but Patricia was sitting on a waiting chair by the door. In front of Quinton, Patricia made a reluctant face, ¡°Quinton, isn¡¯t Balfour being too cruel? The baby in Ellinor¡¯s belly is a life too!¡± Quintonforted her, ¡°Ms. Howard, this is something Mr. Howard has already discussed with Ms. Mendoza. It has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t feel guilty.¡± Patricia sighed helplessly. ¡°Then let me talk to Ellinor alone!¡± Quinton nodded and stepped back. Patricia turned her back to Quinton and, from an angle only Ellinor could see, gave a victorious smile. ¡°Ellinor, look! I didn¡¯t even have to lift a finger, and the baby in your belly won¡¯t be born!¡± Ellinor showed no expression, and slightly raised the corners of her lips, ¡°So what?¡± Patricia¡¯s arrogance was clear on her face, ¡°That means I¡¯ve won, I¡¯ve beaten you!¡± Ellinor raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Do you really think you¡¯ve won?¡± Patriciaughed, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve won! Once you¡¯vepletely lost the baby in your belly, you won¡¯t have any value for Theo to cling onto! This is from N?velDrama.Org. The pregnancy test results from the day Theo took her to the hospital for a check-up must have been tampered with by Patricia. To win Theo¡¯s heart, Patricia had done such a thing! Patricia was Xenia¡¯s daughter! Xenia was the one who left her mother nowhere to go, forced to leave the Howard family, and then reced her mother as her ¡®good friend! One could imagine the amount of scheming her mother must have endured from Xenia. Her mother was the apple of her biological parents¡¯ eye. She was naive and kind-hearted, never experiencing the wickedness of human nature. She must have fallen into Xenia¡¯s trap¡­ Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Chapter 657 After a deep thought, a slight hint of resentment surfaced in Ellinor¡¯s eyes as she looked at Patricia ¡°You¡¯re right, you won! But you didn¡¯t really beat me, you just won because you have a brother who¡¯s willing to stand up for you!¡± Brother¡­ Ellinor had never felt such irony in this word¡¯ Balfour, her brother born of the same mother and father, had taken the side of the viin who had driven their mother to despair, and he even cherished and protected the daughter of that viin? All of Balfour¡¯s intelligence was focused on his work! He¡¯s a real turncoat! Patricia said smugly, ¡°Are you jealous that I have such a good brother? You can¡¯t have him no matter how much you envy me! You can¡¯t get fate by being envious! Now, just ept the operation obediently. I might be merciful and keep my brother from bothering you in the future!¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡°Is there such a thing as mercy, Ms. Howard?¡± Patricia¡¯s face froze, she red at Ellinor, then turned to the people behind her and yelled, ¡°Quinton, Ellinor says she¡¯s ready for the operation!¡± Quinton came up to arrange it, and Ellinor was taken into the operating room by the medical staff¡­ Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Patricia sat outside the operating room waiting for good news, her eyes and heart filled with triumph. As long as Ellinor¡¯s child no longer existed, she could no longer pose a threat to her! She didn¡¯t want her happy marriage life with Theo to be disrupted by Ellinoring back with an illegitimate child, trying to win Theo¡¯s heart and the nchet family¡¯s fortune! She absolutely couldn¡¯t let that happen! But just as she was feeling self-satisfied, a tall figure suddenly appeared in the hospital corridor. Patricia was surprised. ¡°Theo, why are you here?¡± Theo didn¡¯t even look at her, he walked straight past her, ignoring the medical staff¡¯s attempts to stop him, and kicked open the door of the operating room! Ellinor was lying on the bed in the operating room, the anesthesiologist had prepared the dose of the drug, ready to inject¡­ Suddenly someone barged in, startling all the medical staff! ¡°Who are you? How can you break into the operating room!¡± ¡°Please leave immediately, don¡¯t interfere with our operation!¡± Several medical staff came forward to drive the intruder away, but the man coldly pushed them away. He walked up to the operating table and looked at the girl ready for surgery. Ellinor, lying on the operating table, was first surprised to see Theo, then she frowned, ¡°Mr. nchet? Barging into a gynecological operating room like this, isn¡¯t it inappropriate?¡± Theo looked at her darkly. ¡°The child is ours, the decision to keep or got is not yours alone! Get up, come with me!¡± Ellinor blinked in surprise, what was he talking about? Seeing that she didn¡¯t move, Theo simply picked her up from the bed and turned to leave. Ellinor was stunned, she didn¡¯t resist much, letting the man take her away She didn¡¯t really want to have an abortion, the medical staff in the operating room had been arranged properly, all of today¡¯s events were just a show for Balfour and Patricia, the purpose was to let them mistakenly think that she had an abortion. This way, she could avoid the Howard family always paying too much attention to her pregnancy, and making a fuss! However, Theo¡¯s sudden appearance was indeed beyond her expectations, she really didn¡¯t expect this man to show up here¡­ Outside the operating room, Quinton and the Howard family¡¯s bodyguards blocked their way. Quinton said, ¡°Mr. nchet, the operation hasn¡¯t started yet, you can¡¯t take Ms. Mendoza away from here!¡± Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Theo coolly stared down Quinton, ¡°If you¡¯ve got any issues, you can send Balfour to find me at the nchet¡¯s ce. Now, clear the way!¡± Quinton hesitated a moment, not wanting to make things worse between the two families by shing with the nchets, especially considering Mr. Howard¡¯s feelings for Patricia¡­ After weighing the situation, Quinton lifted his hand, signaling his men to back off. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Without showing any emotions, Theo carried Ellinor through the crowd, Patricia walking up to them, with a worried look over her face. ¡°Theo, is Ellinor okay?¡± Ellinor nced at Patricia, genuinely impressed by her acting skills and quick thinking Just a moment ago, she was forcing her into surgery, and now she was pretending to care? Did men fall for such women who pretended to be pitiful, thinking they were the ones most in need of sympathy? Ellinor was ready to jump down from Theo¡¯s arms, not wanting to interrupt the conversation between the two. But Theo held her tightly, not letting her go. He stared coldly at Patricia and said calmly, ¡°Ms. Howard, you once saved my life, and I¡¯m grateful for that. But I hope you understand that doesn¡¯t mean you can meddle in my personal affairs! Don¡¯t mistake my respect for you as a ticket to interfere with my marriage!¡± Ellinor was surprised that Theo spoke to Patricia like that. Patricia panicked, her eyes turned red, ¡°Theo, you¡¯ve misunderstood me! It¡¯s not what you think¡­ My brother forced Ellinor toe here, I was trying to stop him. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Quinton¡­¡± Theo ignored her, carrying Ellinor past her and leaving. Ellinor turned to look at Patricia crying behind her with a hint of disdain in her eyes. Patricia was even more despicable than she thought, pushing the me onto her loving brother when things went wrong, making herself out to be the innocent one. Her selfishness was astounding! Sadly, most people couldn¡¯t see through her deceit, fooled by her act of innocence and kindness. Like Quinton, who was nowforting her¡­. Outside the hospital, Ellinor began to struggle, wanting to get down from Theo¡¯s arms. ¡°Mr. nchet, you can put me down now! I didn¡¯t have the surgery, I can walk by myself.¡± Theo ignored her and continued to hold her tightly as he walked¡­. Collin drove the car up to them, quickly got out to open the door, and Theo carried Ellinor straight into the car. The ck car slowly left the hospital, Collin wisely raised the window partition, giving them some private space to talk. In the car, Ellinor finally managed to pull away from Theo¡¯s embrace, and she moved to one side to straighten out her wrinkled clothes, ¡°Mr. nchet, where are you nning to take me?¡± Theo sat next to her, with elbow resting on the window edge, one hand on his forehead¡­ ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere, we¡¯re just going to have a good talk in the car¡± His tone was cold, making it hard to guess his mood. Ellinor didn¡¯t look at him, she just hugged her arms and watched the passing street scenes, ¡®Mr. nchet, whatever you want to talk about, we can start now.¡± ¡°Why did you agree to Balfour¡¯s suggestion to have the surgery and abort the baby?¡± he asked her. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Chapter 659 .He asked that, clearly having done his homework on the matter. Ellinor pursed her lips, answering truthfully. ¡°That day at the hospital, Balfour¡¯s blood type just happened to match that of a car ident victim. Seeing the poor little girl of the victim, I wanted Balfour to donate some blood, but he insisted I get an abortion in return. In desperation, I agreed: Theo snorted, ¡°Tell me, kind-hearted Ms. Mendoza, did you think to ask me before deciding to abort my kid? Ellinor furrowed her brows, ¡­ What are you talking about? Your kid! Mr. nchet, you are mistaken, my baby has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Turn around and look me in the eye when you say that!¡± His tone hardened. Taking a deep breath, Ellinor adjusted her emotions, turned her face, widened her eyes at him, and reiterated,¡± she said again, my child has nothing to do with you!¡± Seeing her like this, Theo¡¯s frown deepened, he red coldly at her, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say it¡¯s not mine! Ms. Mendoza, you and your husband are so in love, how could you bear to have an abortion?¡± Ellinor looked a bit lost, she stuttered, ¡°Because we decided not to have a kid, and nned for the abortion. Before she could finish, she was suddenly pinched by the man¡¯s fingers on her chin, ¡°You continue to tell lies!¡± Ellinor blinked, looking out the window, ¡°I¡¯m not lying¡­¡± 1 She had to keep it up, but she felt so childish, so foolish! In front of Theo, why couldn¡¯t she always keep calm, acting like a passive fool every time! She¡¯s so angry! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Theo stared at her for a while, then he released her chin, and coldly tossed an envelope at her, ¡°Take a look?* Ellinor was confused. What¡¯s this? She picked up the envelope, pulling out a stack of photos¡­ All of them were of Chase Larios, her husband, and his recent dalliances, seen entering and exiting hotels, being affectionate¡­ A pounding started in Ellinor¡¯s temples, that guy, Chase. She told him to tone it down, but he¡¯s still running wild! Stuffing the photos back into the envelope, Ellinor awkwardlyughed, ¡°Mr. nchet, sorry you had to see that. I¡¯ll give him a talking to, make sure he¡¯s more discreet in the future.¡± The man narrowed his eyes at her, scoffing. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were so forgiving! Your husband¡¯s out there having a good time, and you, the newlywed wife, aren¡¯t mad?¡± Ellinorughed awkwardly. ¡°You gotta let these things slide, all men fool around. As long as hees home, it¡¯s fine.¡± It was just a ruse to fool Theo! She didn¡¯t really think that way! Unmarried men and women can do as they please, but once you tie the knot, there are responsibilities. They have to answer for their actions, and infidelity is absolutely not tolerated¡¯ p! p! Two crisp ps sounded in the enclosed car. Theo was actually apuding her, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re so great! But why didn¡¯t I get this kind of magnanimity from you? Because of a little misunderstanding, you just ditched me, without a word! Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Ellinor looked puzzled, and Theo squinted at her with a sarcastic grin, ¡°Still don¡¯t get what you misunderstood about me?¡± Ellinor snapped out of it and stared at him, ¡°Tell me, what did I misunderstand about you?¡± Instead of answering the man pulled a folder out of the pocket on the back of the front seat and handled it to her What¡¯s this?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow and took the folder with confusion. Inside was a document all in foreign language. Luckily, Ellinor could understand thenguage on the document. The title was an adoption agreement, and the rest was all about adoption. In the top left corner of the document was a 2-inch photo, the boy in the photo was the same kid that had been with Patricia before The kid was adopted? Ellinor furrowed her brows, looking confusedly at Theo, ¡°If he¡¯s just an adopted child, why did I hear him call you ¡°Daddy¡¯ so naturally?¡± The man rubbed his forehead with one hand, ¡°I adopted him from abroad. He¡¯s still young and can¡¯t speak well, so he only knew how to say ¡®Daddy and Mommy when he first came¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. So Theo and Patricia didn¡¯t have a child together. The man gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°You saw me interacting with the child and jumped to conclusions. Shouldn¡¯t you have asked me for rification before making a decision? You just left without giving me a chance to exin.¡± Ellinor red at him, slightly annoyed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask? I wanted to ask you then! I even called you, but you lied to me saying you were still abroad! If you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why did you lie?¡± Theo was taken aback. Knowing he was in the wrong, he sat up straight and cleared his throat, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was my mistake. I had nned to tell you the truth in person, I was afraid I couldn¡¯t exin it well over the phone and you would get angry.¡± Ellinor scoffed, ¡°A lie is a lie, and you¡¯re making excuses that you didn¡¯t want to make me angry? The way you talk, it sounds like I¡¯m the one in the wrong and you¡¯re the victim!¡± Even though Theo appeared dominant, he always ended up losing when arguing with her. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I am!¡± The man reached out and gently picked her up and sat her on hisp. Ellinor furrowed her brow, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m warning you! We¡¯re not in a rtionship now, you better respect me!¡± Instead, the man held her tighter, ¡°Ellinor, can¡¯t I feel a bit wronged? You heartless woman, you left me without a word, not wanting me anymore!¡± I just left reasonably after our coboration ended!¡± Ellinor was like an uncooperative child, trying her best to escape from the man¡­ However, her feeble strength was no match for this strong man. The man¡¯srge hand pressed against the back of her head, gently yet firmly holding her head against his shoulder, calming her down. At the same time, his deep, maic voice coaxed her, ¡°Easy, just listen to me. I know I was wrong, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t tell you beforehand and decided on my own to apany Patricia to adopt a child, causing you to misunderstand. I was in the wrong.¡± Hearing his sincere apology and exnation, Ellinor was stunned. She stopped struggling. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Chapter 661 The man went on, ¡°I get it, as a married man, it¡¯s not right to go with another woman to adopt a kid. I never knew how to tell you. But I couldn¡¯t turn Patricia down. She was seriously hurt trying to save me once and can¡¯t have children because of it. So, I¡¯ve always felt that I owed her a lot and have been more forgiving of some of her actions.¡± Ellinor rxed a bit. She looked down and listened to him. ¡°You asked me before what Patricia lost because of me. I didn¡¯t tell you because I promised the Howard family I wouldn¡¯t reveal the fact about Patricia¡¯s infertility. I couldn¡¯t tell anyone. But I was wrong. You¡¯re not just anyone, I should¡¯ve been honest with you and told you this earlier.¡± Ellinor felt a pang of sadness. She was not used to this aloof and domineering man talking so humbly in front of her. Theo hugged her tightly again, seemingly still uneasy, afraid she was still angry and would leave him again. ¡°Patricia always said she loved kids and wanted her own, but she can¡¯t conceive. She asked me to apany her to an adoption agency abroad to adopt a child. She said there was no need to be married, couples could adopt. She said if I did her this favor, I¡¯d be square with her for saving my life back then, and she wouldn¡¯t bother us anymore. Before you came into my life, I could tolerate Patricia. But after you came, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to you if I¡¯m too involved with another woman. So, I wanted to sort things out between Patricia and me as soon as possible, so I agreed¡± Upon hearing this, Ellinor frowned and looked at him, ¡°But you still often took care of the kid with Patricia, didn¡¯t you?¡± Theo sighed, ¡°I haven¡¯t raised a child either, I didn¡¯t think there would be so many problems with raising a child, I looked at it too simply. When we came back, Patricia said she didn¡¯t dare to tell her family about the adoption yet. She was afraid they wouldn¡¯t understand and would send the child away, so she asked me to find a ce for her and the child. This is from N?velDrama.Org. There were many issues with raising the child. Whenever she didn¡¯t know what to do, she¡¯d call me and I¡¯d help as much as I could. I arranged a professional nanny for them, but she would still call me from time to time, asking for help for all sorts of reasons. After all, I helped her adopt the child, so I feel responsible. I would go and help as much as I could. But I was just there to help. As soon as the problem was solved, I¡¯d leave. There¡¯s nothing else between her and me.¡± Ellinor sneered. This was definitely Patricia¡¯s style. After the man finished exining, he asked her, ¡°Is there anything else you don¡¯t understand? I can answer.¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No.¡± The man straightened up. ¡°Now that you¡¯re done with your questions, it¡¯s my turn to ask!¡± Ellinor blinked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± The man squinted his eyes, staring at her lightly trembling eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the deal between you and Chase from the Crescent Society?¡± Ellinor looked a bit awkward, she said, ¡°We¡¯re married¡­¡± The man frowned, ¡°Tell the truth!¡± Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Ellinor pouted, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re just friends.¡± Hearing her bluntly state the fact, the man finally felt the thorn in his heart being pulled out. ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± he asked, disgruntled Ellinor felt a bit conflicted. She turned her face away, deliberately not looking at him. ¡°At the time, I thought you and Patricia were a couple, and even had a child. So, I hoped you would stop pestering me. I didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel The man snorted. ¡°In your eyes, am I the type of guy who would find a third wheel?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover! I¡¯ve only known you for three months. How could I possibly know what kind of person you really are!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the man made a move. Ellinor instinctively shrank back, afraid of being hit¡­. But, it was just her hand being tightly grasped by his! Theo pulled her hand, then gently pressed it against his chest. Her palm immediately felt the warmth of his chest and the strong beating of his heart¡­ She was startled¡¯ What was he up to? His deep voice rang out, ¡°Wanna dig in and see?¡± Ellinor froze, staring into his affectionate eyes in surprise. They held each other¡¯s gaze for a while, then she asked, ¡°Mr. nchet, do you really like me?¡± The man suddenly leaned in, his tall nose brushing against hers. Ellinor could feel his heartbeat quickening, pounding against her palm¡­. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He suddenly whispered in her ear, ¡°Do I still need to answer your question verbally?¡± Theo rubbed his slightly stubbly cheek against hers, ¡°I don¡¯t know when it started, but whenever I¡¯m near you, my heart races out of control. Tell me, isn¡¯t that proof that ! really like you?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She wouldn¡¯t admit that the same was true for her, whenever she was near this man, her heart would pound uncontrobly, unable to remain calm andposed as usual The man sighed, ¡°If I could control it, I wouldn¡¯t want to be so flustered by you, you heartless woman! Stop running, you can¡¯t escape!¡± Ellinor snapped out of it, and blinked a yful smile at him, ¡°Theo, didn¡¯t know you had it in you!¡± Theo raised an eyebrow, ¡°Hm?¡± Ellinor shrugged and spread her hands, ¡°You know how to sweet-talk! Whether it¡¯s true or not, what you just said really made me happy!¡± 1 Theo frowned, discontented, ¡°Ellinor, listen to me. Every word I just said, every move I made was from the heart! I don¡¯t have any experience, and I don¡¯t understand feelings. I just tell you what I think, so don¡¯t make things up in your head!¡± His serious and sincere look made Ellinor¡¯s resolve to sever any ties with him crumble in an instant. She knew very well that this man¡¯s status and identity could bring her lots of unnecessary troubles, but she just couldn¡¯t push him away. Perhaps, that¡¯s why they say people in love can¡¯t always be rational Now that she knew he didn¡¯t have any rtionship or child with Patricia, Ellinor had to admit, she couldn¡¯t help but have expectations, for this man. She sighed, remembering her hand was still on his chest, she asked again, ¡°You said earlier that you don¡¯t have any experience. Does that mean I¡¯m your first girlfriend? ¡°Yes¡± The man answered frankly, without hesitation. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Chapter 663 She could feel his steady heartbeat under her hand, and she was certain he wasn¡¯t lying Ellinor gave him a puzzled look, ¡°Really? A man in his thirties and never been in a rtionship?¡± Theo frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy¡± Ellinor frowned and said. ¡°A man like you without a girlfriend in your thirties, what a waste of your handsome face! You must have been popr when you were young, right? It¡¯s a pity that no one has ever had your youth The man asked, ¡°Do I look old now?¡± Ellinor looked at him in his suit, mature and manly, actually thought he was still handsome, but decided to tease him a bit, ¡°Well, good enough Theo¡¯s face fell, he held her tightly by the waist, leaned in close, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m a bit older, not much experience in love! Just because I¡¯m older, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t keep fit with sports. And, we can umte experience between us, we can slowly ¡®adapt to each other, get to know¡¯ each other, right? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you¡± At the words ¡®sports¡±, ¡°adapt¡¯ and ¡®know¡¯, emphasized by him, Ellinor¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Er¡­ what are you talking about! I don¡¯t understand!¡± Theo squinted at her blushing face with a glint of amusement in his eyes. The little girl who was just teasing him now blushing herself? He chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s okay not to understand, tonight I can exin it through practical action, you¡¯ll understand perfectly¡± Ellinor punched him in embarrassment, ¡°You¡¯re such a jerk!¡± Theo said, ¡°I see you understand, you¡¯re not dumb!* Damn men! Switching topics just like that! So unfair! He switched to this topic, as a little girl, she definitely couldn¡¯tpete with a mature man like him! Ellinor quickly changed the subject, turned to look out the car window, ¡°Er¡­ where are we going now?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Theo calmly replied, ¡°To where you¡¯re staying now¡± Ellinor frowned, bing alert, ¡°What! What are you going to do at my ce?¡± Theo looked rxed, a natural expression on his face, ¡°I¡¯m taking you home after packing your stuff.¡± Ellinor looked repulsed, ¡°Did I agree to that? And that¡¯s my home, I have no ns to move!¡± Hearing her say that was her home, the man didn¡¯t lose his temper, his tone was calm but upromising, ¡°Whether you agree or not, I will not allow you to live in the same house with another man.¡± Ellinor hadn¡¯t decided how to get along with Theo in the future, and hadn¡¯t thought about going back to the nchet family. ¡°Mr. nchet, I¡¯ve told you, Chase and I are just friends! You¡¯ve had him investigated, you know he¡¯s only interested in those sexy girls in his photos, I¡¯m not his type¡± ¡°That¡¯s not eptable either ¡°Mr. nchet, I don¡¯t remember agreeing to any kind of rtionship with you! You have no right to interfere with my life!¡± Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Theo squinted at her, chuckling coldly, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re carrying my baby and you¡¯re saying we¡¯re not rted? Tell me, which normal guy would be okay with his baby¡¯s mama living with another man?¡± Ellinor was speechless She knew it, she should not have let this man know she was pregnant Once he knew, whether she kept the baby or not, this man would never let her go. Soon, Collin drove to the buildingplex where Ellinor lived ¨C Harmony Residence. Ellinor got out of the car, walking sullenly towards the entrance The tall and stem man behind her kept pace, following her into the building At this point, she knew there was no way she could shake him off. She gave up struggling and let him follow Once they were inside, Ellinor said grumpily, ¡°Sit wherever, I¡¯ll make you a cup of coffee.¡± As she started towards the kitchen, she wasn¡¯t able to take a step¡­. The man grabbed the cor of her dress, holding her like a helpless little bunny, saying, ¡°No need for the fuss, I don¡¯t drink coffee. All you need to do is pack your bags, the faster the better!¡± Ellinor frowned, looking unwilling¡­This is from N?velDrama.Org. The man saw her defiant expression and threatened, ¡°Do you want to pack yourself, or should I do it for you?¡± Ellinor kept silent, not wanting to speak As for moving her out, the man was determined, regardless of her willingness. He didn¡¯t waste any more words with her. After letting go of her cor, he strode towards her room¡­ He knew which room was hers. He remembered from hisst visit that she went straight into the master bedroom to change. However, seeing Theo about to pack her stuff, Ellinor frowned helplessly and rushed to stop him, ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll do it myself! You can wait for me in the living room!¡± She had no doubt that this man would actually pack her stuff! Her bras and panties were all in the wardrobe. If this man really packed her stuff, he¡¯d see all her private things. Super awkward. ¡°Hmm¡± Theo grunted in satisfaction and stopped. He put his hands in his pockets, turned around and headed for the living room to wait for her. Sigh, looks like she had to move today! Ellinor rubbed her throbbing temples, let out a long sigh, and resignedly went into her room¡­. Being entangled with such a domineering man, she had no choice but to obediently pack her stuff and go with him, and then figure out the restter Theo sat expressionlessly on the sofa, propping his head with one hand, lost in thought. He quietly waited for Ellinor to finish packing. He remembered thest time he came here, he really thought Ellinor had married someone else¡­ His heart ached, he was furious Right now, though still not in a good mood, he was at least better off thanst time, at least he was sure Ellinor was still single, not married to anyone else. Theo looked around the irritating house and had to admit, the decor was nice. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Chapter 665 However, given that this was Ellinor¡¯s ce where she lived with other men, he felt a sense of difort no matter where he looked Next to the couch, there was a small bookshelf filled with books. Feeling bored, the man casually pulled out a magazine and started flipping through it. ¡°Meow-¡± Suddenly, a cat¡¯s meow sounded near him. He looked up to see a white fat cat watching him warily, its chubby bodynguage full of caution. Theo frowned, thoughtfully observing this cat that clearly wasn¡¯t friendly towards him. He had never owned pets, and didn¡¯t particrly like furry animals. But when he thought about how this cat was owned by Ellinor, he found himself developing some fondness for it. After some contemtion, he closed the magazine in his hands, sat up straight, and extended a hand towards the plump white cat, his voice cold, ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Meow! The cat didn¡¯te over, instead growling at him¡­ Seeing this, the man began to feel displeased. If the cat simply disliked him, that would have been one thing. But he distinctly remembered the cat being quite fond of a man named Chase. His woman¡¯s cat liked to get close to other men. Who would be happy with that? Just then, there was some noise from the outside. Someone was punching in the code to unlock the door¡­ The door opened, and Chase sauntered in, stretchingzily Upon seeing the man sitting in the living room, Chase froze mid-stretch, taking a few seconds to regain hisposure. He quickly pulled his arms back, affecting a natural smile. ¡°Hey! Mr. nchet, what brings you over to our ce today? Where¡¯s my wife? She didn¡¯t even offer you a cup of coffee, how rude of her!¡± Heanng the word ¡®wife¡¯ from Chase, Theo¡¯s brow furrowed visibly. He leaned back against the couch, legs casually crossed, his gaze cold as he fixed it on Chase, asking him, ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡± Chase had an ominous feeling about the unfriendly counter-question. Was Theo here to stir up trouble? Chase instinctively nced towards the master bedroom. The door was open, and he could see Ellinor inside their room, although what she was doing was unclear¡­ After a moment, Chase grinned again. ¡°Mr. nchet, you¡¯ve met my wife before, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s Ellinor!¡± Theo¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°Is that so? Are you sure she¡¯s your wife?¡± Chase could feel the pressure from Theo. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure! Don¡¯t you remember? We¡¯ve formally introduced ourselves as a couple thest time you visited.¡± Theoughed coldly, with a hint of mockery in his eyes. Chase, unfazed, walked over and sat down on his own couch. ¡°Mr. nchet, we¡¯re both men, so we should understand each other. Im just going to say it straight. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wee you, but Ellinor is just too adorable. As a grown man, your frequent visits when I¡¯m not home could easily lead to misunderstandings between my wife and me. So, I kindly ask you, if there¡¯s nothing important next time, please try to refrain from visiting.¡± Theo said, ¡°I indeed won¡¯t being again.¡± Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Chapter 666 ¡°Major thanks to Mr. nchet for ying along!¡± Chase could read between the lines in Theo¡¯s words, but he wasn¡¯t clued in on the specifics. He could only respond ording to Theo¡¯s drift. Both men stopped talking, but the tension between them was as thick as the calm before a storm¡­. Thankfully, Ellinor appeared just in time, pulling her suitcase out of the bedroom, breaking the tension in the living room. ¡°Theo, I¡¯ve packed my bags!¡± Theo remained stone-faced, simply nodding and standing up from the couch, and walked over to her Chase also stood up, asking affectionately, ¡°Sweetheart, why are you lugging around a suitcase? Where are you headed, and why didn¡¯t you give me a heads up? Ellinor merely nced at him, pulling a wry smile. ¡°Enough with the ¡®sweetheart, your act is starting to crack.¡± ¡°Ouch, has he seen through me?¡± Ellinor ignored Chase¡¯s reaction. She looked up at Theo, ¡°Theo, we can leave now.¡± To avoid any conflict between them, she needed to leave with Theo as soon as possible, lest he cause trouble with Chase¡­. Theo nced at the small suitcase in her hand, raising an eyebrow, ¡°Where¡¯s the cat?¡± The cat? Ellinor was momentarily taken aback, but quickly caught on. She looked down at the cat obediently sitting next to Chase¡¯s feet. ¡°Um Let¡¯s leave the cat. It¡¯s old and doesn¡¯t like to change the environment. I¡¯lle back to visit from time to time.¡± Would shee back more often? Theo frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything. He took the suitcase from her and wrapped his long arm around her, hisrge hand gently resting on her shoulder, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Chase watched as Theo¡¯s possessiveness over Ellinor was on full disy, feeling a surge of pressure¡­ Theo¡¯s possessiveness was tantly obvious! By the time Theo and Ellinor had left, Chase was still trying to wrap his head around what had just happened. Did Ellinor just leave with him? Didn¡¯t Ellinor say she had severed all ties with that guy from the nchet family? Suddenly, the door to another room opened, and Ida, looking as if she had just woken up, appeared. Chase snapped back to reality, frowning, ¡°Ida, so you were home!¡± Ida nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the office today because I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Chaseined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe out earlier? Theo took Ellinor away!¡± Ida said, ¡°I heard.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ida, do you think Ellinor willingly left with Theo?¡± Ida flicked her medium-length curls, leaned against the door, and absentmindedly adjusted her sses, ¡°Less guessing about what Ellinor thinks. We won¡¯t figure it out anyway¡± Chase thought for a moment, he felt that Ida was right. ¡°But, how did Theo find out that my marriage with Ellinor was fake? Didn¡¯t Ellinor and I put on a good show of being in love?¡± Ida looked at him disdainfully, ¡°With the way you act so wild and unrestrained, how could Theo not see through it?¡± Chase realized he had given himself away and felt extremely embarrassed. He shrugged, ¡°Uh, my bad! But I can¡¯t help it, I need to seek happiness every now and then!¡± Ida looked at him with disdain again, ¡°You should take care of your health!¡± The nchet vi. All the way there, Ellinor quietly sat in the car, behaving herself. Because she knew her any struggle would be futile. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Chapter 667 She got off the car in the nchet family¡¯s yard Collin went to the trunk to get her luggage, while she stood by the car, staring at this longst ce, not moving for a long time Theo stood hands in pockets, looking down at her. ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Don¡¯t you want to go in?¡± Exactly, she didn¡¯t want to go in! She shot him a nce and started walking towards the nchet family¡¯s house¡­ Knowing his character, if she didn¡¯t start moving he might just pick her up and force her inside! Theo watched her reluctant cooperation, fell into thought, then followed her in. Seeing the master had gone, the servants cleaning leaves in the yard put down their brooms and excitedly started chatting¡­. ¡°Did you see it, Ellinor is back!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Ellinor who is back!¡± ¡°Mr. nchet finally found Ellinor!¡± Once, they didn¡¯t respect Ellinor with no background, thinking she was just a temporarypanion brought back by Mr. nchet. Butter, they gradually noticed Mr. nchet¡¯s different attitude towards Ellinor, and were attracted by Ellinor¡¯s charm, starting to sincerely respect her. After Ellinor ran away from home, they all missed her a bit. Now seeing Ellinor safe and sound, they were all happy Dining room Veronica nchet was enjoying the afternoon tea prepared by the servants. She had just returned a few days ago, allowed by her grandparents because of recent school exams. While enjoying her dessert, she heard the servant say Theo was back, Veronica was very happy as she hadn¡¯t seen Theo in a long time! But when she left the dining room, she saw that Theo wasn¡¯t alone, that annoying Ellinor was with him! Why is she back again! Veronica looked at Ellinor in confusion, rubbed her eyes to make sure she wasn¡¯t seeing things, then comined, ¡°Theo, why did you bring her back again?¡± Theo looked unhappy. ¡°What did you call her?¡± Veronica¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°Uh¡­¡± In her mind, the only person suitable to be her brother¡¯s wife was Patricia from the Howard family! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Patricia was always good to her, always buying her beautiful clothes and bags. But Ellinor was different, this woman from the countryside was uneptable. Besides, she had been sent to the police station because of Ellinor before, and then was taken abroad by her grandmother for some education! She refused to acknowledge Ellinor! Veronica reluctantly said, ¡°¡­Ellinor.¡± Ellinor nodded and walked past her, heading straight upstairs She knew Veronica wasn¡¯t sincere, so she just responded politely. There¡¯s no need to be too polite to her. Theo nced at Veronica and followed Ellinor upstairs. Veronica sensed trouble, couldn¡¯t even finish her afternoon dessert, and immediately went back to her room to tattle to Patricia on the phone! ¡®Patricia!¡± On the other end of the phone, Patricia¡¯s voice was gentle, ¡°Veronica, what happened?¡± ¡°Patricia, something is wrong! I don¡¯t know why my brother brought that annoying Ellinor home again!¡± ¡°What? Theo brought Ellinor back to the nchet family?¡± Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Veronica said angrily, ¡°Yeah, I saw Colline in with a suitcase. It must be Ellinor¡¯s luggage! For real!, Ellinor was shameless! She left on her own ord, and now she¡¯s back trying to charm my brother and ruin your rtionship with him! I think she disappeared on purpose some time ago to make my brother miss her even more!¡± On the other end of the line, Patricia¡¯s face was very ugly She gripped her phone tightly, teeth gritted. She had thought she could solve Ellinor¡¯s problems today, and she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about them in the future. But little did she expect Theo to suddenly appear and bring Ellinor out of the operating room! And the most irritating part was that this opportunity seemed to have brought the two of them back together? How irritating! Patricia was ticked off After a long silence. Veronica was puzzled, ¡°Patricia, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? My bro brought Ellinor home, aren¡¯t you worried?¡± How could she not be worried? She¡¯s freaking out! Patricia looked ugly and pretended to be calm. Veronica, Putnam nchet and Marissa nchet are going back home soon, right? Maybe Theo brought Ellinor back just to keep things smooth with them. After all, Putnam and Manssa haven¡¯t epted me yet, so I can understand why Theo did it.¡± Veronica, being the simple-minded person she was, didn¡¯t catch the forced calmness in Patricia¡¯s voice. She was too anxious. ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re so kind! If a woman dares to approach my boyfriend like this, I can¡¯t help but want to teach her a lesson and see if she dares to do it again!¡± In a ce where no one could see, Patricia¡¯s eyes revealed a rare trace of malice. Yes, she would teach her a lesson! If Ellinor wouldn¡¯t take a hint, she¡¯d have to take a punishment. She was forcing her hand! ¡°Veronica, you have to worry about me and your brother again! As much as I believe in Theo, I still hope you can help me pay a little attention to Theo and not let him¡­¡±Patricia left the sentence hanging, letting Veronica fill in the nks. Veronica thought Patricia finally got her point. She quickly reassured her, ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll keep an eye on my bro and make sure Ellinor doesn¡¯t get a chance to take advantage of him! I¡¯ll report to you if anything happens!¡± ¡°Yes, please, Veronica!¡± ¡°No problem! I gotta go now, Patricia. I¡¯m gonna see what my bro and that Ellinor are up to!¡± Veronica quickly hung up Patricia dropped her fake smile, her face darkening as she gritted her teeth. She wanted to tear Ellinor, who was now with Theo, limb from limbl Just then, someone knocked on her door. Patricia snapped back to reality, adjusted her voice and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Patricia, it¡¯s me.¡± Haillie Knotts voice came from outside the door. Patricia said, ¡°It¡¯s Haillie! Haillie,e in!¡± -Haillie opened the door and walked in. Seeing her friend Patricia looking a little disturbed, she asked with concern, ¡°Patricia, what are you doing? You look awful, don¡¯t you feel well?¡± Patricia shook her head, managing a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired. Haillie, what are you doing here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Haillie looked a bit hesitant, ¡°I¡¯m all good! Just popped by to see how your sprained ankle is doing?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s much better. I can walk normally now, but I can¡¯t do any intense exercise yet¡± ¡°That¡¯s great¡± Looking at Haillie, Patricia¡¯s eyes held a subtle hint of disdain. She could see right through Haillie¡¯s real intentions. Haille had always been infatuated with her brother Balfour. She always came up with excuses toe over and y, but all she wanted was to get closer to Balfour! Staring at this good friend who harbored feelings for her brother, Patricia hatched a n in her mind¡¯ So, she quickly concocted a lie and then pretended to sigh with worry, ¡°Haillie, it¡¯s good you came by There¡¯s something I need to tell you as a friend. Haillie was taken aback, ¡°What is it?¡± Patricia said with a sad face, ¡°This morning, I went to the Central Maternity Hospital.¡± Haillie looked worned, ¡°Patricia, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick? Why did you go to the maternity hospital all of a sudden?¡± Patricia shook her head, gently clutching Haillie¡¯s hand, ¡°Haillie, don¡¯t worry about me! It wasn¡¯t me who needed to go to the hospital. My brother had me apany a girl there for an abortion.¡± Haillie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°Abortion? Balfour¡­why would Balfour have a girl get an abortion? Who is she?¡± Patricia let out a resigned sigh, ¡°It¡¯s Ellinor. She¡¯s pregnant.¡± ¡°What?! Ellinor! But what does Ellinor¡¯s pregnancy have to do with Balfour?¡± ¡°Haillie, don¡¯t you get it? If the baby isn¡¯t Balfour¡¯s, why would he care about Ellinor getting an abortion? You know my brother, he wouldn¡¯t interfere in something that doesn¡¯t concern him¡± Hearing Patricia¡¯s words, Haillie was inplete shock, ¡°How could this happen! Ellinor is pregnant with Balfour¡¯s child?! How could Balfour even touch her! No! I don¡¯t believe it! Balfour would never touch her!¡± Patricia looked at her sympathetically, ¡°Haillie, calm down, let me finish. Ellinor started working at my brother¡¯spany out of the blue, and then she started showing up at my grandparents¡¯ house, trying to get close to him. Her intentions were clear. As far as I know, she managed to drug my brother one night a month ago, and that¡¯s how she got him to¡­.. I can¡¯t believe she got pregnant just from that one night! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s a good thing my brother doesn¡¯t n on keeping the baby. He won¡¯t let her control him! That¡¯s why he had me go to the maternity hospital today to make sure Ellinor went through with the abortion, to get rid of that unwanted child.¡± Hearing that the man she had admired since childhood had been vited by Ellinor in such a dirty way. Haillie was so angry that her hands were shaking. ¡°Ellinor is so shameless! She couldn¡¯t get Theo, so she set her sights on Balfour! She¡¯ll stop at nothing just to marry into a wealthy family! I feel sick thinking about what happened to Balfour that night! Thank god Balfour didn¡¯t fall for such a low-ss woman. She deserved to get that abortion!¡± But Patricia looked worried again, ¡°But Ellinor didn¡¯t go through with the abortion today. She changed her mind halfway and ran off.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Patricia nodded, ¡°Yeah, she initially agreed to get an abortion, but changed her mind on the operating table. I couldn¡¯t stop her¡­ Upon hearing this, Haillie became frantic, ¡°What? She intends to keep Balfour¡¯s baby? Does she really think she¡¯s good enough? Patricia, can you tell me where Ellinor is right now? I¡¯m going to find her! I can¡¯t let her have Balfour¡¯s baby and give her the chance to threaten uster¡± Patricia looked down, her face full of sorrow, ¡°I just got a call from Theo¡¯s sister Veronica, saying Ellinor is with Theo again¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Haillie didn¡¯t get it. ¡°What? Ellinor is with Theo again? What the hell is she up to!¡± Patricia sighed, ¡°I think it¡¯s ¡¯cause Ellinor lost hope in my brother, so she¡¯s trying to win over Theo¡­¡± Haillie cursed in anger. ¡°That¡¯s absurd¡¯ With Balfour¡¯s baby, she has the nerve to see Theo? Can¡¯t believe such a woman exists! Patricia sighed, ¡°I always thought Ellinor was just a tough person with a good heart, but now it seems that she is not like that!¡± Haillie¡¯s loathing for Ellinor intensified, ¡°Ellinor is like a ghost, haunting either Balfour or Theo, we just can¡¯t get rid of her!¡± Patricia suddenlyughed coldly. ¡°If we can¡¯t drive her away, we can make her disappear forever!¡± Haillie was taken aback. Did she hear it right? How could the gentle and naive Patricia say such a thing? ¡°Patricia, did you just say you want Ellinor to disappear?¡± Patricia put on her innocent face again. She sighed and said, ¡°Haillie, I was just talking nonsense. How could we make someone like Ellinor disappear? Oh! Sometimes I wish I could do magic and send annoying people to another. Then they won¡¯t bother our boyfriends anymore! Then I could be with Theo peacefully, and you could marry my brother¡­¡± After listening this, Haillie¡¯s doubted about Patricia faded. She truly thought her friend was too kind, wanting to send the bad guys to another with magic instead of cursing them! ¡°But to make Ellinor disappear, you don¡¯t need magic, you can do it with practical methods¡­ Haillie thought for a while and said, ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make your wishe true!¡± Patricia acted confused, ¡°Haillie, what are you going to do?¡± Haillie chuckled mysteriously. ¡°When you hear the good news, you¡¯ll know what I¡¯ve done! Patricia, I gotta go. I¡¯lle to see you next time!¡± ¡°Haillie¡± Haillie seemed to have some urgent matters. She quickly turned around and left after speaking, not even stopping when Patricia called her. Watching Haillie¡¯s impulsive and reckless departure, Patricia smirked with anticipation. Getting others to do her dirty work was too easy for her. Hopefully, this time Haillie can step up and permanently deal with Ellinor, saving her future troubles! Suddenly, the just closed door was gently pushed open again, and a child peeked in¡­ Seeing Patricia in the room, the child happily walked in and reached out his hand, ¡°Mommy Mommy Hug Baber, that¡¯s the kid she insisted Theo adopt from overseas Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Lately, she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look after Baber, leaving him in the care of a nanny In fact, she also lost interest in taking care of the children. Before, Baber still has some value. He was her excuse to keep Theo around, a sort of lifeline to him But now, the situation had changed. Theo found out the kid Ellinor was carrying was his, and clearly, he¡¯d lost any concern for the kid he didn¡¯t share any blood with. So, Baber was basically useless to her now. Patricia had never loved the kid. Aside from exploiting him, she had no feelings for him. The warmth she used to show the child was only meant to impress Theo and made him think she was a good mother. When no one was looking, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to keep up the act. Now, Patricia was in a lousy mood. Seeing this kid she could no longer use only pissed her off more. When Baber came over for a hug. Patricia was anything but gentle. She irritably shoved the toddling Baber away. ¡°Beat it! Get lost! All you do is eat and cry, it¡¯s annoying!¡± Baber fell to the floor, staring nkly at his ¡®mom, then started crying. Patricia found the kid¡¯s crying irritating. She reached out to pinch Baber, venting her anger. ¡°Cry, cry, cry! Is that all you do? I¡¯m paying people to look after you, what do you have to cry about? Let me tell you, if I hadn¡¯t adopted you, you¡¯d probably still be in that poor, penniless orphanage. Would you even have food to eat? You should be thanking me, not crying all the damn time! Enough! Stop crying, or I¡¯ll smack you! Are you going to stop crying or not?¡± Patricia scolded Baber as she pinched him, taking out her frustrations on him. But Baber had no idea what he¡¯d done wrong. All he felt was pain, so he cried even harder. The harder Baber cried, the harder Patricia pinched. Truth is, this wasn¡¯t the first time Patricia had taken her frustrations out on Baber like this. Whenever she was in a bad mood, she¡¯d take it out on Baber, even pricking him with a needle at times. Of course, she¡¯d only do this when no one else was around. Baber was insecure and clueless about how the world worked. He thought everything his ¡®mom¡¯ did was normal, so he¡¯d still cling to Patricia and call her ¡®mom after crying. ¡°Why is the kid crying? What happened?¡± Balfour heard the kid¡¯s loud crying and immediately barged in. But Patricia¡¯s hand was still firmly clenched around the kid.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Patricia just froze for a moment and quickly let go of the hand holding the child. Keeping her cool, she quietly covered the red marks on Baber with her clothes, then cradled him like a loving mother, soothing him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, mommy¡¯s here! Baber, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s all okay now!¡± Baber¡¯s cries quieted down a bit at his mother¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, but he was still utterly confused¡­ Balfour came over, his eyes filled with puzzlement, ¡®Patri, what¡¯s up? Why is the kid crying so much?¡± Patricia looked up, her face innocent, ¡°Oh, bro, you¡¯re back! Nothing much, Baber just look a tumble, I¡¯mforting him!¡± Balfour¡¯s frown finally eased. He gently patted Baber¡¯s head, ¡°Boys gotta be tough, can¡¯t be crying over small bumps in the road!¡± Baber, tears streaking down his face, looked up at Balfour, but couldn¡¯t express what had happened with his limited vocabry. He just felt wronged, pulling a face. Suddenly, he felt a pinch from his mom again, and he turned his scared eyes back to Patricia¡­. Seeing the warning in his mother¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t dare to cry or react. He was scared of his mom, but he also loved her. He still remembered when his mom picked him up from the orphanage. He thought she was so pretty and she brought him lots of yummy food, dressed him in clean clothes, and yed with him gently¡­. But, ever since he could remember, he had been living in the orphanage with other kids, never experiencing such tenderness. However, after she adopted him, this mom started to have unpredictable moods. Sometimes he didn¡¯t even know what he did wrong and she would get mad. She would pinch him, hit him, scold him¡­ He loved seeing his mom¡¯s gentle smile! Coming back to reality, Baber nervously tried to appease her, ¡®Mommy¡­ don¡¯t be mad¡­ Baber was wrong¡­ Baber was wrong¡­¡± Only then did Patricia smile kindly at him, ¡°Mmm, good boy! Mommy¡¯s not mad, silly! How could I be mad at you?¡± Hearing that his mom wasn¡¯t mad, Baber finally felt a bit relieved. Patricia added, ¡°Baber, be good and go find your nanny. I need to talk to Balfour, I¡¯lle find you in a bit.¡± Baber understood and obediently nodded, then tottered off to find his nanny. Watching Baber leave, Patricia stood up, looking at her brother with a trace of regret. ¡°Balfour. I¡¯m sorry, you asked me to apany Ellinor for her surgery today, but I didn¡¯t keep an eye on her¡­¡± Balfour¡¯s face was serious, ¡°I heard about today from Quinton, it wasn¡¯t your fault, Ellinor was just too cunning¡± Patricia sighed helplessly, ¡°Balfour, Theo¡¯s sister Veronica called me earlier. She said Ellinor is back at the nchet vi with Theo, he doesn¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡± Her voice choked up, bing pitiful and wronged Balfour frowned, gently patting her shoulder, reassuring her. ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t worry, whatever you want, including people, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re yours. I won¡¯t let anyone take them away.¡± ¡°Balfour¡± Patricia snuggled into her brother. Holding Patricia, Balfour¡¯s heart ached. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His young sister was hurt by a man who took her ability to have children away and then easily discarded her. She was so wronged and pitiful. As her brother, how could he stand by and watch Patricia in such pain? Meanwhile, at the nchet vi. Veronica was eavesdropping outside the bedroom door¡­ What on earth were her brother and Ellinor doing inside? Why couldn¡¯t she hear a thing? Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Chapter 673 It¡¯s broad daylight, they couldn¡¯t really be asleep, can they? In the room. Ellinor stood in the middle of the room, casually looking around. This was Theo¡¯s bedroom, the same room they pretended to be their newlywed suite when they faked a marriage. The room was exactly the same as when she left, nothing changed But her mindset was different now There¡¯s no readable emotion on Theo¡¯s face. He looked at her and said, ¡°You reek of disinfectant. Go take a shower and change your clothes! Ellinor snapped back to reality. She looked down at her clothes and lifted her arm to sniff. It¡¯s true, the smell of hospital disinfectant is strong Just at the hospital, she was already in the operating room, wearing scrubs given by the nurse. Although she was quickly carried out of the operating room by this man, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to change back into her own clothes. The smell of disinfectant on her was quite strong But this man told her to take a shower as soon as he entered the room. Wasn¡¯t this easily misunderstood? Ellinor frowned. She didn¡¯t feelfortable staying in the same room with this guy. It felt so suffocating. It would be nice to hide in the bathroom for a while! She ignored him and went straight into the bathroom, locked the door, and filled the tub with bath water. She nned to kill time in the bathroom, hoping that by the time she came out, the man would have left for some reason! And so, she fell asleep while soaking in the tub. After an unknown amount of time, half-awake, she seemed to hear the sound of running water again. Ellinor forced her eyes open, waking up In front of her was Theo, dressed neatly,zily sitting by the tub, looking down at her. It took her a while to realize that she¡¯s naked in the bath. She quickly sobered up, hugging herself, staring angrily at the man, I¡¯m taking a bath. Why did you come in? You pervert!¡± The man dipped his long fingers into the water, stirring it a few times. ¡°Ms. Mendoza has been bathing for over an hour. Even if it¡¯s hot water, it should be cold by now. I had toe in to see if you drowned.¡± Ellinorined, ¡°Well, thank you for your concern! As you can see, I¡¯m alive and well! Please leave now!¡± The man didn¡¯t move. He just sat there by the tub, watching her. With him refusing to leave, Ellinor couldn¡¯t even get up to put on clothes! Let alone standing up, she couldn¡¯t even move a bit, or this man might see everything! Wait, before she woke up, he had already seen everything! Ah! How annoying! She clearly locked the door! Ellinor clenched her teeth, ¡°Mr. nchet, can I just take a bath in peace? It¡¯s impolite and disrespectful for you to barge in like this.¡± The man seemed to see nothing wrong with his actions. He casually replied, ¡°I knocked¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes impatiently, ¡°So, you think you can just walk into someone¡¯s bathroom just because you knocked? Mr. nchet, if I were to enter your bathroom while you¡¯re bathing, without waiting for your permission after knocking, would you be okay with that?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The man squinted slightly, adding, ¡°If it¡¯s you, you don¡¯t even need to knock.¡± Ellinor stared at him, her eyshes fluttering and her mind suddenly in turmoil. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The usually articte girl was at a loss for words. ¡°Mr. nchet, get out!¡± She just wanted him gone, pointing at the bathroom door Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Because of her aggravated pointing his gaze dropped, and his eyes slightly squinted His mischievous look was just like a cunning wolfs Suddenly, Ellinor realized she had forgotten to cover her chest, causing her to shriek in embarrassment, curl herself up, and tightly hug her knees. ¡°Theo nchet you¡¯re such a jerk!¡± It was rare for her to call him by his full name, so she must have been really pissed off. But he justughed, amused by her flustered and angry expression. He raised his hand, gently pinched her chin with his rough fingers, and lifted up her blushing face, ¡°I prefer it when you call me Theo.¡± Both embarrassed and indignant, her skin felt burning hot, and her smooth shoulders were very soft. With no clothes to hide behind, she had no escape and could only try topromise, Alright, can you please go out first? Let me get dressed before we talk!¡± He remained unmoved, still holding her chin and gently rubbing it, ¡°You even fall asleep while bathing: you didn¡¯t even notice when I came in. When you were living with Mr. Larios, were you this careless too? Unaware that someone could see all of you?¡± Hisst words almost sounded like an interrogation. Ellinor frowned in displeasure, hugging her knees tighter in the warm bathwater to keep her naked body from being exposed, and retorted sulkily, ¡°No! Not everyone is as shameless as you, who barges in when someone is taking a bath!¡± He furrowed his brows, ¡°I¡¯m shameless? Mr. Larios changes women and hotels every day, isn¡¯t he shameless?¡± Ellinor¡¯s face hardened. Chase did have many girlfriends, which made her feel a bit awkward, ¡°Chase is a bit much, but he¡¯s not interested in me; he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me.¡± Theo raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you so sure he wouldn¡¯t? What kind of deep friendship do you two have that makes you trust him so much?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor pouted, ¡°I want to get dressed before we continue this conversation! Theo, even if you¡¯re comfortable talking naked, I¡¯m not!¡± Theo looked serious, but there was a hint of amusement in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m fully clothed, how can you say I¡¯m talking naked?¡± Right! Absolutely right! He was fully dressed. Damn it, he really knew how to push her buttons. Ellinor was nearly in tears from frustration, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little less obnoxious?!¡± After seeing her scrunch up her face in anger, he couldn¡¯t bear to tease her any longer, so he reached out his long arm, grabbed a towel, and tossed it into the tub for her. The towel was soaked by the water and floated on the surface of the bathwater. Ellinor quickly grabbed the towel and wrapped it around herself. Now that she waspletely covered, she could finally feel somewhat secure, no longer as exposed as before. After wrapping herself up, she tried to get out of the bathtub, but before she could, his big hand pushed her back down. She looked up at him in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me out?¡± Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Chapter 675 His serious gaze was like he was looking at a careless kid as he grumbled, ¡°You¡¯ve still got foam in your hair¡± Ellinor froze, remembering how she had dozed off in the bathtub while shampooing her hair and fell asleep without rinsing She rolled her eyes and retorted, ¡°How am I supposed to wash with you here?¡± Without wasting his breath, Theo grabbed the shower head andmanded, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Ellinor was taken aback Why did he want her to close her eyes? Was he going to wash her hair? Was he that caring? ¡°What are you waiting for? Close your eyes! He ordered Ellinor was peeved after beingmanded like this. She pouted but obediently closed her eyes. Whatever, she would hold her tongue and avoid arguing with him Otherwise, he might snatch her bath towel again! After seeing her obediently close her eyes, he checked the water temperature before lifting the shower head over her head and letting warm water rinse her hair. His other hand gently and patientlybed through her hair, washing away the hidden foam. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she was pregnant, but she seemed more scatterbrained and less alert than before. Theo didn¡¯t trust Ellinor to bathe alone after seeing her act so ditsy. He hade in while she was bathing, not to peep, but because she had been in the bathroom for a long time without any response, so he used the key to check on her. Considering she was pregnant and so absent-minded, he was worried she might slip and fall, which could be serious. Hisrge hand gently stroked her hair, asionally massaging her scalp with the warm water. Ellinor felt asfy as azy cat being petted, and she felt sleepy again. Figuring the foam would not get into her eyes, she sneakily opened her eyes and watched the handsome man wash her hair for a while. Who would have thought the haughty Mr. nchet would be so caring and wash her hair?. It was quite unbelievable! Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He noticed her dazed gaze, lowered his head, and suddenly saw her eyes. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ellinor felt a bit shy, and her eyes widened, ¡°Can¡¯t I just look at you?¡± His eyes narrowed, and his tone was teasing. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m handsome?¡± Ellinor admitted, ¡°You¡¯re very handsome.¡± 1 He stared at her with a sharp gaze, ¡°If you think I¡¯m handsome, why would you go with other men? Seems like I¡¯m not the most handsome in your eyes!¡± Ellinor tugged at the corner of her mouth and was at a loss for words. After a round of discussion, the topic came full circle. Theo was so concerned about Chase that he might cause trouble for him in the future. Considering this, Ellinor admitted, ¡°Mr. nchet, to be precise, Chase and I grew up together like family. We¡¯re so close that there¡¯s no stranger feeling, so we don¡¯t have romantic feelings; he¡¯s like a little brother to me!¡± He was surprised by her exnation but gave a sarcasticugh, ¡°So you¡¯ve been friends since childhood?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Theo¡¯s expression was serious as he asked her, ¡°Then what¡¯s your rtionship with the Crescent Society?¡± Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Chapter 676 ¡°¡­ own some shares in Crescent Society¡± She murmured carefully Theo stared at her and wondered how much she meant by ¡°some¡± Ever since he found out Ellinor had been living with Chase, he had Collin investigate the background of the Crescent Society Crescent Society, squeaky clean and self-made, was one of the most eye-catching rising stars among domestic businesses. It had rapidly risen to prominence in just a few years, bing nearly as powerful as the major family groups in Greenhaven. However, the president of Crescent Society, Ida Gipson, and the vice president, Chase, were not the real bigwigs of thepany. 60% of the shares of Crescent Society were held by a mysterious major shareholder who never showed his face This reclusive major shareholder was rumored to be a young girl. He had known for a long time that Ellinor wasn¡¯t as simple as she seemed. Now that he knew she held the majority of the shares in Crescent Society, he wasn¡¯t surprised Considering her education, capabilities, wisdom, and a bit of ambition, it wasn¡¯t surprising that she had established her own businesses at such a young age. What surprised him now was that she was starting to open up to him. In the past, she would always lie to him, guard against him, and keep her real situation hidden. But now, no matter what her motives were for telling him the truth, it meant that he could understand her more deeply and control her more closely. If she ever left again, he wouldn¡¯t be like a directionless fly, searching everywhere for her. As he pondered, he didn¡¯t stop washing her hair. His long fingers gently guided the water to the back of her head, careful not to let a single drop enter her eyes It seemed like she was worried that he would get angry, as he noticed that Ellinor was nervously trying to gauge his reaction, Theo softened. He wasn¡¯t angry anymore about her running away, lying, and hiding over the past month. What good would being angry do? Was he supposed to hit her? He couldn¡¯t bear to. He teased, ¡°No wonder you never care about money, it turns out you¡¯re loaded!¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes after hearing him tease her like this, ¡°Who said I don¡¯t care about money? Who would ever think that they have too much money? With money, you can do anything you want, you should know that!¡± Theo squinted his eyes. ¡°With money, you can do anything?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t that the case?¡± The hand Theo was using tob her hair suddenly gripped the back of her head, and he asked meaningfully. ¡°In that case, if I give you all my money, would you be willing to do some things for me?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°All of it? How much?¡± She was actually asking about the amount? Theo wasn¡¯t lying, ¡°Everything from the nchet Corporation, including myself, will be yours.¡± He stared at her sincerely, he was serious and wasn¡¯t joking. His overly sincere gaze made Ellinor¡¯s heart beat faster. It took her a moment to recover, ¡°That¡¯s too much; I can¡¯t ept it! I can¡¯t handle that much wealth, nor can I take on such a big responsibility!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Chapter 677 He carelessly dropped the shower head, cradling her wet head in his hands. He sat by the edge of the tub, leaning in with his husky and seductive voice. ¡°Just need a little push, and you¡¯ll ept all this.¡± Suddenly, they were so close that Ellinor froze, and even her breath paused This is from N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t tell how the kiss started All she knew was that her mind was a total mess All she could hear was the sound of running water and his fast yet steady breathing. She felt like she was being pulled into a ck hole. Unable to resist, her entire body was enveloped by an unbearable heat. The water in the tub was originally cold, but now it was hot. He had turned on the faucet, letting the hot water slowly flow out. The drain was also spitting out the previously cold water at the same rate, which was gradually reced by the hot water. The sound of the two faucets spewing out water was what had woken her up. He came in to change the water for her so she wouldn¡¯t catch a cold At first, Ellinor instinctively pushed against his shoulders, trying to resist his sudden kiss. But gradually, she felt like she was conquered by him, and her wet little hands unconsciously wrapped around his neck. She stopped resisting and started to face her inner feelings. She slowly responded to his passionate kiss and even took the initiative. The sound of their heartbeats, the intecing breaths, the moist friction, it was as if these two people, who had been separated for a long time due to misunderstandings. wished to melt each other into their bodies. Ellinor, with her arms around his neck, suddenly had a naughty idea. She intentionally pulled him to the side, dragging him into the tub. There was a huge ssh! He fell into the tub and made half the water in the tub ssh out. The bathroom looked like it had been hit by a flood, everything was wet. Theo came to his senses, his hands on either side of the naughty girl¡¯s head, his body suspended in the warm bath water to avoid crushing Ellinor underneath him. He looked down at her and sternly said, ¡°Are you out of your mind? What if I had crushed your stomach?¡± Ellinor blinked, her eyes bright, her face filled with the mischief and joy one would feel after a prank, ¡°You were the one who started it! Why did you kiss me? After looking at her cute and mischievous appearance, Theo¡¯s pupils shrank, and his throat was so dry that he could hardly stand it. He passionately kissed her again, and their breaths intertwined. This naughty little girl! Ellinor punched him, ¡°You¡¯re at it again¡­¡± They embraced tightly in the water, as if they could get even closer than in the air, feeling inseparable. If they kept kissing like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back. Theo regained his sanity, straightened his tall body, and eventually reluctantly parted ways with her. He gently touched her head, adjusted his chaotic breathing, and softly said to her, ¡°Alright, get up and wash. You have to change into your clothes, or you¡¯ll catch a cold!¡± Ellinor seemed a little intoxicated by the kiss, her face full of confused blush and her eyes also shimmering with vague tears. Her small hands tightly gripped his soaked shirt that stuck to his chest,¡± No!¡± His throat bobbed, and he couldn¡¯t resist giving her a gentle kiss on her lips, ¡°What?¡± Ellinor¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse, ¡®I don¡¯t want you to go¡­¡± Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Theo was stunned, the desire that had just died off suddenly sparked back to life He gave a small smirk, looking at Ellinor, ¡°Are you, by any chance, inviting me?¡± In such a moment, he still had the nerve to mess around with her Ellinor got a bit pissed, switching from lovey dovey to rage mode in a heartbeat She scrunched her face, and the hand that was clutching his clothes suddenly let go, shoving him away, ¡°I didn¡¯t! Back off Leave me alone!¡± At this moment, she was adorable and very genuine, just like a wife who was mad at her husband. She wasn¡¯t as chill as before. She used to always act cool and collected, just to go along with her act without any real feelings. He liked her like this. He held her mischievous hands, stopped messing with her, and softlyforted her, ¡°I would love to take up your invitation, but I can¡¯t, you¡¯re on a special day, I can¡¯t take advantage of you¡± A special day meant she was pregnant? Ellinor froze After seeing his gentle gaze, her heart raced She suddenly shyly lowered her head, ¡°Actually, the doctor said it¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re gentle¡­ Her voice was so soft that by the end, it was hard to make out what she was really saying. But he got it. His stern gaze softened, and his pupils trembled slightly, grabbing onto Ellinor¡¯s waist in the bathtub. Passion swept through his entire body. As they became intimate, the passion spread within them, blossoming into a fiery flower. By the time he carried her out of the bathroom, it was already dark. Young lovers would always lose themselves in their sweetness and lose track of time. He ced her on the bed, pulled the nket over her robe-d body, then got a dry towel and gently dried her damp hair. Just like a father taking care of his child. However, Ellinor was exhausted and too weak to even sit up. Despite his gentle care, she was exhausted from wave after wave of climax. She didn¡¯t want to cooperate with himbing her hair and just copsed onto the bed, wanting to sleep. When Theo was drying her hair, he suddenly realized she was gone. He looked down and saw she was wrapped in the nket, asleep. He looked at her, frowning. ¡°You can¡¯t lie down now, you have to dry your hair before you sleep.¡± Ellinor was toozy to move, ¡°No, I¡¯m tired¡­¡± After looking at her, his gaze was full of pity, but he didn¡¯t n to let her sleep like this, ¡°Get up, sit properly, and dry your hair.¡± Ellinor thought it was too much trouble, she was so sleepy and didn¡¯t want to deal with him. He could only sigh and bend down, wrapping his arm around her waist and forcing her to sit up. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She was like a boneless creature, the moment he let go, she couldn¡¯t support herself, so Thep let her lean against him. After seeing her so worn out, he couldn¡¯t help but regret his overly passionate actions in the bathroom. He¡¯d taken advantage of her too much. But, regardless, her hair had to be dried before she could sleep; otherwise, she¡¯d catch a cold and get a headache the next day. He picked up the hair dryer, letting Ellinorzily lean against him, patiently and gently drying her hair. Her hair was long, so it took quite a while to dry In the end, his fingers ran through her hair, and after confirming it was dry enough, he put down the hairdryer, gently saying. ¡°Okay, now you can lie down and sleep¡± However, without the noise of the hairdryer, the sound of Ellinor¡¯s stomach rumbling became especially clear in the quiet room. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Ellinor awkwardly licked her lips, rubbing her stomach There was a twinkle in his eyes, ¡°Are you hungry? Ellinor nodded, ¡°I am!¡± He quietly asked her, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± She looked up at him and a sudden idea popped into her mind. ¡°I want you to cook for mel Theo frowned She was clearly trying to give him a hard time. Since when did he know how to cook? However, this was the first request from his precious girl, whom he had managed to win back. He had to indulge her. ¡°Alnght wait a sec. III try to cook something for you¡± Ellinorfortably stretched her arms, ¡°I won¡¯t wait, I want to watch you cook!¡± He squinted his eyes Had she perked up again? He bent down to take her hand and lifted her into his arms. He lightly patted her butt, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not tired enough, you need to burn more energy¡± Upon hearing these words, Ellinor was scared and jumped off him, ¡°No!¡± She couldn¡¯t go on like this, she was already too tired to move! He chuckled after seeing her scared and wanting to escape. He held her tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tire you out anymore! Didn¡¯t you want me to cook? I¡¯m going now, you just watch!¡± Only then did Ellinor heave a sigh of relief. She nodded her head and obediently leaned on his broad shoulder, letting him carry her around, not wanting to exert any effort. Veronica nchet had been waiting outside for hours, but she hadn¡¯t heard a peep. Until she saw Theo carrying Ellinor out of the room like a child. Feeling a pang of jealousy. Veronica muttered, ¡°Such a sly woman. She seduced Theo the minute she got back!¡± She discreetly followed them, recording the entire event, including him cooking for Ellinor in the kitchen, and sent the videos to Patricia Howard. The Howard family Patricia watched the video sent to her by Veronica. As she watched, her eyes went red with rage, she gnashed her teeth, and smashed her phone onto the floor. The loud noise of the phone hitting the floor woke up the sleeping Baber, who looked nkly at his fuming mother. Patricia was beside herself with jealousy. She never thought that Theo, a cold man like him, would cook for a woman one day. And why wasn¡¯t she the one Theo was pampering unconditionally? What did sheckpared to Ellinor? Baber didn¡¯t know what was happening; he just wanted to console his mother, ¡°Mom¡­ don¡¯t be angry.¡± Patricia pushed him away in annoyance, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t bother me!¡± Baber fell off the bed, hitting the back of his head on the sharp corner of the bedside table. Patricia couldn¡¯t even be bothered to help Baber up; she only nced at the floor when she realized Baber had been quiet for a while. Her pupils dted, she waspletely horrified The floor was covered in blood. A lot of blood. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Had the child died? Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Chapter 680 In the kitchen of the nchet family. Ellinor was perched on a spotless counter, with nothing to do. Watching him chop vegetables with a bit of clumsiness, Ellinor swung her still sore legs leisurely and teased ¡°Theo, you¡¯re such an old fart, and you can¡¯t even cook for yourself?¡± He nced at her. ¡°Do you think I need to?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow For someone born into a wealthy family who lived a life of luxury, he didn¡¯t need to do these mundane chores himself. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ellinor crossed her arms, ¡°You might not have needed to before, but you better start learning some housekeeping!¡± As he chopped tomatoes, he smiled at her, ¡°And why is that?¡± Ellinor simply stated, ¡°Because you¡¯re gonna have a family, you need to learn to take care of your wife and kids!¡± He hummed in amusement. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t do housework, I wouldn¡¯t let you do it. I¡¯d have people do it for you. And I¡¯ll take ¡®care¡¯ of you in areas others can¡¯t.¡± Oh no, not again! Ellinor blushed and decided to y dumb, ignoring his teasing ¡°I don¡¯t like having people around me all the time. It disrupts my life! To be honest, I¡¯m not really used to your lifestyle with all these servants. I like the atmosphere when it¡¯s just us as a family. I love the feeling of caring and looking out for each other. Theo, if you want to live with me, you¡¯ve gotta get used to a life without servants! You can¡¯t expect me to do all the chores; I ain¡¯t gonna be your free housemaid!¡± He stopped what he was doing and listened. He looked up at her with his eyes slightly squinted. She was hard to handle. She was already bossing him around before they even started living together. But what she said hit home. She was considering their future and nning a life with him in it. Wasn¡¯t this the sweetest thing? He snapped out of it and gently tapped her nose with his finger, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll listen to you! I¡¯ll be your housemaid. I¡¯ll cook for you, do yourundry, and take care of you; is that okay?¡± Ellinor rubbed her nose, frowned, and said, ¡°Theo, your hands smell like tomatoes!¡± He found it amusing to tease her, so he pinched her nose on purpose. ¡°That¡¯s from cooking for you!¡± Ellinor swatted his hand away angrily. ¡°Then get back to cooking. I¡¯m starving!¡± He stopped teasing, finished chopping the tomatoes, and humbly asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s next?¡± Ellinor looked at the chopped ingredients and instructed him, ¡°Okay, tomatoes are done. Now slice the beef and cook it.¡± He nodded and got to work. Even though he held a high position in the business world, he¡¯d never cooked in the kitchen himself. Despite this, he was serious, and under Ellinor¡¯s guidance, every step was done quite smoothly Ellinor found it amusing to watch this tall, handsome man cook beef. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling cheerful. Although she was resistant when Theo forcibly took her home, as she watched him quietly now, she felt a sense of peace and warmth. Ellinor was left with rural rtives since childhood. They were reluctant to take care of her, so she went to a monastery. She had alwayscked a sense of belonging: no ce felt like a home that gave her a sense of security. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Just being around Theo gave her a sense of stability, belonging, and security she¡¯d never felt before. It was a subtle feeling By his side, she felt like she could tease him at will. ¡°How¡¯s theste?¡± His deep voice interrupted her thoughts Ellinor came back to reality, seeing a spoonful of freshly cooked beef and tomato stew that he was feeding her. She obediently opened her mouth, ready to taste. However, before the food even entered her mouth, she felt an ufortable gaze Looking over to the kitchen door, she saw a line of servants sneaking peeks. Their mouths were open wider than hers, as if they were startled Only Devin seemed rtively calm. Feeling awkward, Ellinor smiled politely and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guyse in and have a taste?¡± Following her gaze, Theo looked over with a cold expression. The servants instantly became serious, waving their hands and scurrying away. As if they dared to eat the food Mr. nchet cooked! They weren¡¯t worthy! Mr. nchet¡¯s wife was really something, making the usually kitchen-avoidant Mr. nchet willingly cook for her. He truly adored her! The servants were gone, and Devin also turned to leave with a satisfied smile on his face. Mrs. nchet¡¯s return was a blessing, and Mr. nchet finally had a smile on his face. God knew what a mess Mr. nchet was during the month or so that Mrs. nchet was away. The atmosphere at home was worse than hell, so suffocating that it was hard to breathe. Now, finally, Mrs nchet was there to lighten the mood. How great! With no one around, Ellinor finally took a bite of the beef and tomato stew he¡¯d made. He fed her another spoonful, leaning in with a smile, ¡°So, are you satisfied with the taste?¡± ¡°For a first attempt, this is really good, but there¡¯s room for improvement!¡± His hopes for apliment were dashed, he pretended to be displeased, pulling back the spoonful of food he was about to give her and instead began eating it himself. Ellinor frowned, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Why are you eating my food?¡± He snorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it needed improvement? If it¡¯s not good, why would you still want to eat it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Ellinorined Theo remained expressionless and continued to not feed her. Ellinor knew how to adapt in order to get food. She smiled, ¡°It¡¯s really good! You did a great job! Can I have the food now?¡± Theo teasingly held up the bowl out of her reach but leaned in, his warm breath brushing her ear, ¡°Tell me in detail, what exactly am I good at?¡± Ellinor blushed, ¡°Well, that part¡­¡± With that, she snatched the bowl from him, quickly turning away, ¡°It¡¯s all mine now!¡± Heughed, stopping the food fight, and allowed her to enjoy it alone. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This was his first time cooking, and she wasplimenting him. He felt respected. Just then, his phone suddenly rang. Theo pulled out his phone and nced at the caller ID, his expression somewhat heavy. He subconsciously looked at Ellinor¡¯s reaction. Without asking. Ellinor knew who was calling. She continued eating and rolled her eyes, ¡°Is that Ms. Howard calling? Aren¡¯t you going to pick up?¡± Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Chapter 682 He didn¡¯t really want to pick up the call. But if he didn¡¯t, it would seem like he was hiding something from her. He had just managed to get her back, so he didn¡¯t want any misunderstandings to upset her because she could disappear the next day So he picked up the call and put it on speaker. On the other end of the line was Patricia¡¯s voice, filled with sobs and panic, ¡°Theo, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡± ¡°Theo, can youe over right now? I need you¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t¡± Patricia didn¡¯t give up after hearing his t refusal and cried out ¡°Theo, I know it¡¯s bad to always bother you, but Baber is missing! I¡¯ve searched everywhere I can, but I can¡¯t find him. I really don¡¯t know what to do! Theo, could something have happened to Baber?¡± Hearing this, Theo furrowed his brows. Baber was missing? This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor, who was sitting beside him, had finished half a bowl of food, put down her spoon, and said, ¡°You should go and check. After all, he is a child you and Ms. Howard adopted together, you have some responsibility¡± Theo didn¡¯t respond to Patricia on the other end of the line; he hung up and looked at Ellinor, ¡°You have to trust me, that kid¡­¡± Before he could finish, Ellinor put a finger to his lips to stop him from continuing. Ellinor calmly looked at him, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. I understand everything. I won¡¯t be mad.¡± Theo was slightly taken aback and moved by her understanding. Ellinor continued, ¡°But first, you need to carry me upstairs to change my clothes. I want to go with you to see what happened.¡± Theo gently picked her up, ¡°Okay,e with me.¡± He med himself for not telling her about the adoption because he was scared that she¡¯d get mad. If he had been honest with her from the start, she would¡¯ve understood and wouldn¡¯t have stormed off. She wasn¡¯t narrow-minded. She was always open-minded when it came to major decisions; it was he who had underestimated her. Ellinorzily held onto Theo¡¯s neck, ¡°This is ourst chance. From now on, don¡¯t keep anything from me, or else I will never forgive you!¡± He smoothed her hair, ¡°Okay, I promise I won¡¯t keep anything from you ever again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± After they changed, they left together, heading for the Howard family¡¯s home. But not long after they left, a ck car drove out from a nearby street, quietly tailing them. ¡± Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Chapter 683 A servant stepped in, respectfully saying ¡°Mr nchet is here!¡± Patricia, feeling lost due to Baber¡¯s disappearance, was sobbing in Balfour Howard¡¯s arms. Hearing that Mr. nchet had arrived, she summoned some strength and sat upright, looking towards the main door. The tall and lean figure of Theo made its way into the living room Unfortunately, he didn¡¯te alone. He was gently holding the hand of Ellinor, who was right by his side. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Patricia¡¯s uplifted spirits were instantly crushed. Her face turned gloomy, her fists clenched light, and her crying grew louder. Seeing Theo walk in with Ellinor, Balfour, who felt sorry for his sister, frowned in displeasure. At this time, Theo even brought Ellinor Did he think Patricia wasn¡¯t stressed enough?! Theo walked up to them with Ellinor, looking serious, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What happened? Has Baber been found?¡± Patricia wiped her tears as she sobbed, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here! Baber is still missing¡­¡± Theo¡¯s expression turned stern, ¡°How did he suddenly disappear?¡± Choking on her words, Patricia exined, ¡°I put Baber to bed, and when I saw him fall asleep, I went to the bathroom. When I returned, he was gone! I¡¯ve searched everywhere, but I can¡¯t find him¡­¡± Theo squinted his eyes, ¡°What about the home security cameras?¡± Seeing Patricia¡¯s unstable emotions, Balfour gently patted her shoulder, then took over the conversation, ¡°We¡¯ve checked the cameras around the front door and the fence; I¡¯m sure he hasn¡¯t left during this period.¡± Theo said, ¡°If we¡¯re sure he hasn¡¯t left, then he must be hiding somewhere in the house. Bring some search dogs and look again!¡± ¡°Theo, what should we do? I¡¯m really worried about Baber, he¡¯s so small. What if something happens?¡± Patricia stood up weakly, leahing towards Theo. Theo, seemingly prepared, stepped back timely and naturally. He moved behind Ellinor and avoided her. As a result, Patricia almost leaned on Ellinor. Luckily, she stopped in time, but her face was unavoidably a bit awkward. Ellinor, looking at Patricia leaning towards her, gave a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Howard, even if you¡¯re heartbroken from losing a child, you should find the right person for comfort. Theo already has a wife; he needs to keep his promise to his wife, he can¡¯tfort you.¡± After being ridiculed, Patricia showed a misunderstood expression, like a hurt kitten. She exined through her tears, ¡°Ellinor, I didn¡¯t mean that; I just lost my bnce.¡± Ellinor smiled, watching Patricia¡¯s feigned innocence, and scoffed, ¡°Is that so? You just lost your bnce? Then you should be careful; lean on the wall when you¡¯re unsteady; don¡¯t lean on someone else¡¯s man, or you may fall.¡± Patricia¡¯s face turned stiff, ¡°You¡­¡± After watching Patricia be ridiculed, Balfour stepped forward to stop it, ¡°Ellinor, this is not your ce to speak!¡± Before Ellinor could react, Theo¡¯s arm was already protecting her from behind. His tone was calm but full of warning, ¡°Balfour, you better watch how you speak to my wife!¡± ¡°Wife?¡± Balfour sneered. ¡°Theo, you ruined Patricia¡¯s happiness, and you¡¯re calling another woman your wife in front of her!¡± Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Theo stayed silent. That year, to save his life, Patricia sucked the poison from his body without a second thought, which meant she lost her chance of ever bing a mother. This was something he felt eternally guilty about. He couldn¡¯t meet her emotional needs, so he had no words to say when faced with Balfour¡¯s outburst. Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Mr. Howard, if you really care for your sister, it¡¯s more important to help her find her kid first than fight for Theo¡¯s heart!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Balfour stared at Theo, then turned his gaze to the eloquent Ellinor, his eyes filled with disgust and anger. It was all her fault! Patricia was on the verge of a breakdown due to Ellinor¡¯s torment. He really wished he could strangle her! Then, several servants came panting from all directions to report. ¡°We¡¯ve searched everywhere, but we still haven¡¯t found the child¡± After hearing this distressing news, Patricia started crying again, ¡°Where on earth is Baber?! My Baber¡­ Balfour withdrew his gaze and turned to the servants, asking sternly, ¡°Did you check every room in the house?¡± A servant stepped forward, ¡°We¡¯ve searched everywhere we could. There are only two special rooms upstairs left, but we didn¡¯t dare enter without your permission.¡± Mentioning those two ¡°special¡± rooms upstairs, Balfour¡¯s eyes flickered withplex emotions. He was silent for a moment, then waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll check those two rooms upstairs. In the meantime, get some search dogs andb through the house again!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± The servants hurried off to carry out his new orders. Balfour massaged his temples, feeling exhausted. He turned to Patricia and said softly, ¡°Patri, I¡¯ll go upstairs and check. Don¡¯t worry, we will find the child.¡± Patricia knew he was going to search those ¡°special¡± rooms for Baber. She nodded and said, ¡°Let Theo go with you! Baber likes Theo the most. If he¡¯s really in those rooms and sees Theo, he wille out!¡± Balfour instinctively resisted this suggestion. He usually didn¡¯t let anyone casually enter those two ¡°special¡± rooms, let alone a stranger. But after seeing Patri¡¯s anxious face, Balfour didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse. He turned to Theo with a cold look, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Theo couldn¡¯t refuse, but he was worried about Ellinor. He looked down at her. Ellinor was a smart woman. From the conversation between Balfour and the servants, she understood that the two special rooms upstairs weren¡¯t to be entered lightly. So she sat on the couch. ¡°You go, I¡¯ll wait here¡± She told Theo. He understood what she meant. He gently patted her head, warning her sternly yet gently, ¡°Don¡¯t run around.¡± Ellinor nodded obediently, ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± She was always docile and knew what to do and when. She wouldn¡¯t joke around with Theo at such a time. And so, the two men went upstairs together. With no one else around, Patricia¡¯s expression was no longer weepy and sad. She stared at Ellinor with a gloomy look. Theo¡¯s every move towards Ellinor just now had been like a stab to her heart. Ellinor noticed Patricia¡¯s re, but she didn¡¯t care Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Chapter 685 She was loungingfortably on the couch, yawning and taking in the surroundings in a leisurely manner So this was the Howard family¡¯s mansion? This was where she was born Weirdly, she had no memory of this ce ¡°Ellinor, can we have a private chat somewhere else? Patricia suddenly asked This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor was not up for it. No need I can¡¯t be bothered to move just spill it out here. This is your turf, I ain¡¯t scared What¡¯s there for you to freak out about?¡± Patricia was unable to convince her ¡®Ellinor, I¡¯ve underestimated you all along, but I ain¡¯t going down without a fight! Ellinor didn¡¯t want to get into a tit-for-tat with her, she didn¡¯t give a hoot about who would win or lose in an argument with Patricial But there was something she wanted to ask Patricia ¡°Ms. Howard, it¡¯s just the two of us now, let¡¯s cut the crap! Did the kid really go missing, or are you just putting on a show?¡± Using that innocent kid to mess with Theo was Patricia¡¯s typical move. Ellinor started to question the authenticity of Baber¡¯s disappearance Patricia, however, was wiping her tear-streaked face. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? I genuinely can¡¯t find my kid¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t buy her crocodile tears, ¡°If Baber really is lost, instead of crying here, why don¡¯t you go out and look for him? Even if the kid ain¡¯t yours, you are supposed to ensure his safety Patricias face changed, she knew that Ellinor had found out that the kid was adopted ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! The kid is not mine! But even if he¡¯s adopted, he¡¯s still the tie that binds me and Theo together! Theo is a responsible man, and he would never abandon us! Ellinor, don¡¯t even think about snatching Theo away from me, it ain¡¯t gonna happen!¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t particrly bothered by the existence of the adopted kid, she just looked at Patricia and felt puzzled, ¡°Ms. Howard, don¡¯t you get tired?¡± Patriciaughed hysterically. ¡°I¡¯m not tired! I am willing to pay any price to keep Theo by my side because I love him!¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No, that¡¯s not love.¡± Patricia was indignant, ¡°Then what is love? No one loves Theo more than I do! Including you!¡± Ellinor looked at her with pity. ¡°You¡¯re just a freak!¡± Patricia stood up in anger, ¡°Ellinor, what do you know? One day. Theo will realize that I¡¯m the one who loves him the most!¡± Ellinor was speechless. She chuckled, indicating that she didn¡¯t want to deal with this crazy woman anymore. Patricia stomped her foot angrily and turned around to leave, probably to look for the kid After a while, a maid brought her a cup of coffee. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, please have some coffee.¡± ¡°Thanks¡± Ellinor was feeling thirsty, she took the coffee cup and was about to take a sip, but was caught off guard by a drop of bright red liquid on the white cup, which made her stop in her tracks. That red liquid didn¡¯t look like a beverage. Ellinor was alert, she lightly touched the red liquid with her fingertip, then sniffed it. Was that blood? Why was there blood on the cup? Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Ellinor wanted to ask the maid who¡¯d just brought the coffee if the bloodstain on the cup was an ident in the kitchen. But when she looked up, the maid was long gone, and there were no other servants around. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor frowned, thinking about that poor kid Patricia was always taking advantage of Could Patricia be abusing that child again? The thought had Ellinor on her feet and heading towards where the maid had disappeared. She followed the maid¡¯s trail and ended up in the Howard family¡¯s grand kitchen. But no one was bustling about in the kitchen, the counters were spotless, and there were no signs of blood. Could the blood on the coffee cup have been human blood? From that child? What was even weirder was that the maid who¡¯d entered the kitchen was nowhere to be found, even though Ellinor had clearly seen her being the first one toe in. The more Ellinor looked around, the more she felt something was off. The kitchen was deserted, but other than that, nothing seemed out of ce. Then, she spotted droplets of blood on the kitchen floor. Not just a drop or two, but a trail of it, like someone or something injured had passed by Barely daring to breathe, Ellinor traced the trail of blood droplets to a heavy iron door at the farthest end of the kitchen. Could that child be locked up behind that door? Was he bleeding? Had he been hurt? A chill ran down Ellinor¡¯s spine, but she didn¡¯t act rashly. After all, this was the Howard family¡¯s business, not hers. So she decided to find someone from the family to che things out But as she turned to leave, she nearly jumped out of her skin. Patricia was standing behind her, as pale as a ghost, her face contorted into a grimace of terror, clutching a sharp chisel. Ellinor instinctively stepped back, keeping her cool, ¡°What do you want?¡± But Patricia suddenly burst into tears, ¡°Ellinor¡­ I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here; please help me!¡± Ellinor frowned, not ruling out that Patricia was putting on another act, ¡°Help you with what?¡± Still crying. Patricia looked terrified, and her shoulders shook violently. ¡°I came to the kitchen looking for Baber, thinking he might be snacking. Then I saw the blood on the floor!¡± She pointed at the blood droplets with a face full of fear and a trembling finger. Ellinor nced at the blood, then back at her, ¡°And? What do you want me to do?¡± Tears streamed down Patricia¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m really scared¡­ I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s Baber¡¯s blood! So, I followed the blood trail, and when it ended at that storage room, I tried to op the door. But I couldn¡¯t! I was worried that Baber was hurt inside, so I pulled hard on the door, and then there was this rough cough from inside. Ellinor, there¡¯s someone in that room! Someone took Baber! He¡¯s in there!¡± Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Chapter 687 ¡°I¡¯ve golta save my son, I need to rescue my Baber! Ellinor, give me a hand, help me open that door!¡± As she spoke, Patricia raised the chisel in her hand. Ellinor squinted at Patricia¡¯s frantic and desperate demeanor, feeling a bit skeptical. Patricia was acting differently from her usual self and not acting like she was putting on a show R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only If what Patricia said was true, was there a man in that storage room, possibly holding the kid hostage? Was Baber discovered by a burr, who then killed him out of fear that his cries would alert the adults? Thinking of Babers safety. Ellinor momentarily put aside her doubts about Patricia and calmly said, ¡°Calm down, even if someone is holding your son hostage inside, opening the door won¡¯t solve anything. It might piss them off and they might hurt your son! We don¡¯t know who or what¡¯s behind that door, we should call your family first!¡± With that, Ellinor tried to leave to find the rest of the Howard family. But Patricia grabbed her again, her voice was shaky with panic. ¡°No need to call anyone, I already rang Balfour, he and Theo will be here soon! Ellinor, we can¡¯t leave, what if the bad guy inside takes the chance to escape?¡± Ellinor stopped in her tracks, deep in thought. Patricia had a point; if they both left, it would give the bad guy a chance to escape, but leaving one person behind was also risky. Since she said she already called Balfor, they might as well wait there. Ellinor agreed to stay, ¡°Fine! But we can¡¯t do anything until they arrive!¡± Patricia nodded, her voice trembling as she spoke. ¡°Ellinor, hold this for me! If someone rushes out, you can use it to defend yourself, I¡¯m too upset to even lift it.¡± As she spoke, Patricia thrust the sharp chisel into Ellinor¡¯s hand. She moved so quickly that Ellinor had no choice but to catch it, or else it would have fallen and hit her foot. However, before Ellinor could react, Patricia, seeming to lose her mind, ran towards the storage room, shouting ¡°Baber, don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ming to save you¡­¡± Ellinor frowned, feeling a sense of unease. What was Patricia doing? Patricia charged and swung open the door of the storage room. The door wasn¡¯t as she had described, it wasn¡¯t jammed shut, it opened with a light pull. A bunch of clutter spilled from the room, along with a small figure sprawled among the mess. Then a shrill scream echoed throughout the Howard family¡¯s home. ¡°Baber!!!¡± Ellinor, sensing something was wrong, rushed over and saw the small unconscious child amongst the clutter. Her pupils constricted, and she gasped. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Patricia suddenly knelt on the ground, holding the unconscious Baber in her arms, and began sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Baber, my Baber, wake up! Open your eyes and look at me! I¡¯m sorry, I was toote! Baber!¡± Ellinor, a pregnant woman, was deeply saddened by the scene in front of her At the same time, she was still on guard, scanning the surroundings to make sure there was no one else in the storage room. Patricia¡¯s screams quickly attracted a crowd. ¡°Patri, what¡¯s going on?¡± Balfour quickly rushed in, his face changing upon seeing the situation. Patricia was crying uncontrobly while holding the child, almost unable to breathe, ¡°Baber has stopped breathing!¡± Balfour quickly crouched down and reached out to check the child¡¯s breath, but he couldn¡¯t feel any signs of life. His hand trembled slightly, and he closed his eyes in sorrow, taking a deep breath. Theo walked in next, his pupils contracting when he saw the scene, ¡®What happened?¡± Hearing his voice, Patricia looked up with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Theo, Baber¡­ has been killed!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Theo frowned and was stunned for a moment. He then knelt down and touched Baber¡¯s little hand. It was still warm, but he had stopped breathing. It hadn¡¯t been that long since he helped Patricia adopt this child, and although there was no blood rtion, he felt heartbroken. He was a very well-behaved child and not even two years old yet. Balfour suddenly opened his eyes, snapping back to reality, and stood up tomand his servants. ¡°Go investigate! Now! Find out who was brave enough tomit murder in our home. I¡¯ll have their entire family killed!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Some people left to follow his orders, while the rest stayed to mourn for the deceased child At that moment, the emotional Patricia suddenly cried out again, ¡°Don¡¯t bother investigating, the murderer is here, I saw everything!¡± As soon as Patricia said this, there was a shock around her, and everyone exchanged nces Balfour said, ¡°Patri, you saw it? Tell me, who was it?¡± Patricia¡¯s tear-filled eyes suddenly turned toward Ellinor in pain and anger, ¡°It was her!¡± Ellinor, who had been silently praying for the poor child, was suddenly used of being the murderer. She frowned in surprise, but after seeing Patricia¡¯s convincing performance, she wasn¡¯t too surprised. Balfour was taken aback, his angry gaze fell coldly on Ellinor, ¡°You did this?!¡± Theo, who had been crouching next to Baber, also turned to look at her. His mysterious, deep eyes revealed no emotion, leaving his stance unclear. The crowd was filled with anger, ring at Ellinor as the ¡®criminal¡¯ who had hurt a child. Because of Patricia, Ellinor immediately became the target of everyone¡¯s anger. She regained her composure and stated calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Patricia looked at her sorrowfully, ¡°Ellinor, the murder weapon is still in your hand, how can you deny it?¡± Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Chapter 689 After Patricia finished speaking, she removed her hand from the back of Baber¡¯s head, revealing the blood on her palm ¡°I saw it! You hit Baber with that tool in your hand Baber is just a child, how could you?¡± Following Patricia¡¯s usation, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to the chisel in Ellinor¡¯s hand, further making people believe that she was the culprit Faced with everyone¡¯s usatory stares, Ellinor looked at the chisel in her own hand and understood. This was a trap. A meticulously designed trap! It started the moment Patricia invited her to chat in the living room. As soon as she fell into the trap, Patricia sent a maid, intentionally using a bloody coffee cup to lure her into this carefully crafted ¡°crime scene¡±. Patricia¡¯s acting skills were top-notch! Patricia¡¯s worried demeanor about the child was so convincing. She thought that Patricia cared about the child¡¯s safety in addition to using him. However, Patricia actually killed an innocent child just to frame her. How ruthless could she be?! At this moment, Ellinor admitted she was wrong she had mistaken Patricia for a human being. Through her tears, Patricia said, ¡°Ellinor, I know you and Theo have made up. You¡¯re worried Baber would ruin your rtionship with Theo, but you can¡¯t just kill a child! Baber is a child I had Theo adopt from overseas. I exined all this to you in the living room. I promised you that Baber and I would never bother you again. Why can¡¯t you leave Baber alone? He¡¯s less than two years old¡±¡± Patricia¡¯s lying skills were just too good. Ellinor looked at her sarcastically and retorted, ¡°Do you remember he¡¯s just a poor child under two? Did you show him any mercy, when you were using him?¡± Faced with Ellinor¡¯s sharp question, Patricia looked uneasy. She turned her face away and tearfully said to Balfour and Theo, ¡°I don¡¯t think Ellinor will confess! Let me tell you what happened! It¡¯s like this¡­. I finally found Baber in the kitchen. He was hiding there, ying hide and seek. I was so worried that I scolded him, telling him not to do this again. Baber was obedient and promised me he wouldn¡¯t. But then, Ellinor suddenly appeared. I asked her why she was here, but she didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she just rushed over with the chisel in her hand and hit Baber¡¯s head. I watched Baber fall here, and I couldn¡¯t do anything. I never thought Ellinor would attack Baber. I didn¡¯t have enough time to stop her, and she killed my Baber. It was her! Ellinor killed Baber! My Baber died so tragically!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As Patricia detailed her version of events, she cried incessantly, as if her tears could lend credibility to her words. Was it true that the one who cried the most was the righteous one? Ironically, that seemed to be the case. Everyone believed Patricia. Her grief over the loss of her child stirred their sympathy. Balfour believed her. He tried to suppress his anger and sorrow and asked calmly, ¡°Ellinor, do you admit to your crime?¡± Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Ellinor looked up calmly, ¡°I¡¯m innocent, why should I admit to something I didn¡¯t do?¡± Balfour narrowed his eyes ominously. ¡°If you did no wrong, why is the murder weapon in your hands?¡± Ellinor lifted the chisel in her hand. ¡°You mean this? This was shoved into my hands by Ms Howard, she said it was for self protection!¡± Balfour thought she was spouting nonsense. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t you find what you¡¯re saying ridiculous?¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze was calm ¡°I¡¯m stating facts, if you find the truth ridiculous, that¡¯s your problem¡± Balfour¡¯s expression darkened, believing her attitude was not only an attempt to evade responsibility but also a challenge to the authority of the Howard family ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m giving you one more chance to admit your mistake. I can still let you take responsibility for your crime, otherwise, your whole family will be punished¡± Ellinor looked at him serenely, feeling that the situation was a bit ironic and even a little amusing Was he threatening to punish her entire family? Did he mean rtives by blood? If so, then Mr. Howard would probably be the first to be punished. If not, then there was even less to say, she had no family at all. ¡°Whatever! The casual dismissal from Ellinor left Balfour dumbstruck. He couldn¡¯tprehend. She didn¡¯t care about her family? Was there no one in this world she cared about? Patricia choked out, ¡°Ellinor, are you implying that I gave you the murder weapon to kill my Baber?¡± Ellinor nced at Patricia, ¡°What I mean is, you probably know better than anyone else!¡± Patricia started crying in grievance, ¡°I don¡¯t understand! How could I understand your baseless usations? This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor, not only are you denying your crime, you¡¯re even trying to frame me as an aplice? I¡¯m Baber¡¯s mother, how could I help a stranger harm my own child? Ellinor looked at her with disgust, ¡°Ms. Howard, crying louder won¡¯t fool anyone! You clearly forced this chisel into my hands! You said you suspected your son was kidnapped and locked in this storage room, that you couldn¡¯t open the door no matter what, and asked me to help. I believed you and was worried that bursting in might provoke whoever was inside and harm the child, so I tried to calm you down. Then you shoved this chisel into my hands, saying it was for my protection because you were too weak to hold it. Next, you suddenly ran up and opened the storage room door that you imed you couldn¡¯t open. Your son then fell out andid here, and I haven¡¯t touched him at all. I think no one knows better than you what your son went through!¡± Patricia wore a face of misunderstanding and anger, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t you feel guilty lying like this? Don¡¯t you feel any remorse? When did I ever say those things to you? Stop making up lies!¡± Who was the one lying without guilt? Who was the one without remorse? It was like a thief crying out, ¡°Catch the thief!¡± Ellinor looked at Patricia, finding her utterly repulsive. Patricia continued to pretend to be heartbroken, wiping away fake tears and speaking to Theo, who had been silent all along. *Theo, I know all the kindness you¡¯ve shown me over the years is because I once saved your life. I¡¯m not asking for repayment now, I just beg you to avenge Baber, he shouldn¡¯t have been killed for no reason.¡± Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Chapter 691 After hearing Patricia¡¯s words, Theo got to his feet and headed towards Ellinor. Patricia watched him closely, secretly hoping that Theo would p Ellinor. Everyone in the room watched this unfold, wondering if Theo would hit Ellinor for Patricia. Theo did reach out Hisrge, rough hand gently brushed the loose strands of hair from Ellinor¡¯s forehead, his deep voice scolding. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wander off on your own?¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°I forgot¡± Theo didn¡¯t say anything else. He took off his jacket and draped it over Ellinor. The windows in the Howard family¡¯s kitchen were open, and the night breeze could give Ellinor a cold. Ellinor nced at the suit jacket now draped over her. At this moment, that jacket was not just to keep her warm but also a sign of Theo¡¯s trust. No matter what happened, he would always stand by her. Ellinor looked at Theo, whose gaze held no suspicion towards her. She hadn¡¯t expected Theo to trust her like this because Patricia¡¯s performance had been too convincing. Plus, Patricia had once saved Theo, so he felt a sense of gratitude toward her. Yet, Theo hadn¡¯t been swayed by his gratitude, which moved her. She rxed and leaned tiredly against Theo. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you home to sleep now¡± Theo seemed tofort her, patting her head before leading her away. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Theo appeared to be openly protecting a murderer. As Theo gently led Ellinor toward the kitchen door, Patricia¡¯s face darkened. Her nails were deeply embedded in her own palm. Did Theo really trust Ellinor unconditionally? Why?! Why?! Had Ellinor bewitched Theo? ¡°Hold it! She killed Baber, who said you could leave?¡± Balfour spoke up. After Balfour spoke, the Howard family¡¯s servants immediately stood in their way, blocking their path. Theo stopped, and his brow furrowed ¡°Do I need someone¡¯s permission to leave?¡± Balfour stepped forward, his brow knitted, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re still protecting this woman? She¡¯s a killer!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Theo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°She¡¯s exined what happened. She¡¯s not a killer. Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Balfour paused, then said seriously. ¡°You just believe her? Even criminals in court won¡¯t easily admit to their crimes! When did you be so gullible? Do you really think a woman like that would be sincere to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether she¡¯s being sincere or not, I trust her.¡± Regardless of Theo¡¯s unwavering stance, Balfour didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Your trust doesn¡¯t matter because you¡¯re not thew!¡± With that, he turned to the servants, ¡°Call the police!¡± Suddenly, there was a sound of something breaking in the corner. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Someone¡¯s hiding over there!¡± Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Chapter 692 A maid who was hiding behind the kitchen fridge was dragged out by a servant of the Howard family. ¡°Spill it, what were you doing there? The servant hauled the maid in front of Balfour and dumped her on the floor. The maid panicked and blurted out. ¡°Mr. Howard I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Balfour looked down at her with a scrutinizing and frosty gaze. Another servant stepped in on his behalf. ¡°You think you can pull the wool over Mr. Howard¡¯s eyes? If you didn¡¯t do anything, why were you hiding?¡± The maid shrank back in fear, her voice trembling. ¡°Because I was scared¡­¡± After seeing the maid stutter, the servant was about to berate her again. Balfour raised his hand, stopping the servant¡¯s harsh questioning. He took a step forward and asked the maid himself, ¡°What are you scared of?¡± The maid, seemingly overwhelmed, shook her head frantically. ¡°I saw it, I saw everything¡­¡± Balfour squinted his eyes, ¡°What did you see? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe with me.¡± The maid looked up at Balfour¡¯s handsome face and couldn¡¯t help but blush. This is from N?velDrama.Org. No woman could resist thefort of a handsome and charming man in her vulnerable moments. Especially when the man is her employer and held all the power. The maid calmed down a bit, ¡°I just saw Ms. Mendoza kill Ms. Howard¡¯s child! She was horrifying; she bashed the child¡¯s head violently with a chisel. After killing Ms. Howard¡¯s child, she warned Ms. Howard to stay away from Mr. nchet, or she would be next! I wanted to get help for Ms. Howard, but I was too scared, my legs were like jelly, I was afraid that Ms. Mendoza would kill me since I witnessed the crime, so I hid in fear. not daring to make a sound Then you came rushing over! Thank God you came in time, or Ms. Howard would have been killed too!¡± After hearing the maid¡¯s words, Balfour red at Ellinor in anger, wondering if she would show any remorse now that she had been used. However, Ellinor just frowned, seemingly annoyed. Balfour was disappointed with Ellinor¡¯s reaction, no longer expecting remorse from her, and turned his attention to Theo, who was still standing next to Ellinor. ¡°Now that the eyewitness hase forward, do you still believe this woman beside you?¡± Theo remained calm, hisrge hand gripping Ellinor¡¯s shoulder firmly. ¡°This eyewitness is also from the Howard family, her testimony has no credibility.¡± Balfour scoffed dismissively. ¡°You think the Howard family would frame her for no reason?¡± Theo responded impassively, ¡°People¡¯s intentions are hard to guess.¡± Balfour retorted sarcastically, ¡°If you really understand how unpredictable people can be, then you should be most wary of having Ms. Mendoza by your side. Don¡¯t get yed like a sucker.¡± Theo¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Balfour turned his unforgiving gaze back to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, anything you want to say now?¡± Ellinor remained calm, ¡°Nothing to add, call the police!¡± Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Chapter 693 This is from N?velDrama.Org. That maid who was using her was the same one who had just served her a cup of coffee in the living room. And she only came to this kitchen following that maid. Once she stepped in, the maid vanished At first, she was puzzled, wondering how the maid could just disappear like that. But now she understood that the maid had been hiding behind the fridge all along, ready to step out and frame her The maid was a pawn in Patricia¡¯s carefullyid trap. Ellinor was indeed cornered now. With both human and physical evidence against her, she had no choice but to let the police unearth the truth and clear her name Once the police and the coroner arrived, they would naturally determine the time and real cause of the child¡¯s death, and the murderer would be revealed However, with her prearranged maid ready to testify against Ellinor, Patricia felt confident of victory. Yet seeing Theo¡¯s unwavering trust in Ellinor twisted her heart with jealousy. Patricia gnashed her teeth in frustration, then clung to Baber, sobbing in grief and saying, ¡°Since Ellinor still refuses to admit her crime, let¡¯s do as she wishes and call the police! We can¡¯t let my Baber¡¯s death go unexined¡± Balfour wasn¡¯t going to show mercy to this unrepentant Ellinor, and he signaled the maid to call the police. Ellinor yawned tiredly. ¡°Theo, they¡¯re calling the cops. Guess we¡¯ll have to stick around for a bit and cooperate with the investigation, huh?¡± Theo looked at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were tired?¡± Ellinor shrugged helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m tired, but I still have to cooperate with the investigation. I want to be a law-abiding citizen!¡± Theo caressed her head affectionately as his heart ached. He regretted bringing her here tonight. They had just made up, and now she was dragged into this mess. After the Howard family¡¯s maid called the police, Ellinor caught a fleeting, provocative smile on Patricia¡¯s face. Patricia could still manage to smile while still holding her recently deceased son? Unfortunately, that twisted smile was brief, and only Ellinor saw it. No one else had discovered Patricia¡¯s true nature. Ellinor felt a chill after seeing that provocative smile. She suddenly foresaw another hurdle she would have to face. With Patricia¡¯s cunning and meticulous tactics, she must have factored in all risks when setting up this trap. Maybe even the coroner and police were part of her n. This fact was evident from Patricia¡¯s nonchnt attitude toward calling the police. Ellinor should have realized earlier that Patricia¡¯s sphere of influence was vast Now, relying on those bribed by Patricia to uncover the truth was an impossibility. This time, she really made a huge mistake. She wrongly assumed that Patricia still had a shred of maternal instinct and was fooled by her acting. In her worry, Ellinor caught sight of the deceased child in Patricia¡¯s arms. His finger moved slightly, a movement so slight but not an illusion. Could the child still be alive?! and rea Ellinor¡¯s eyes dted, and she quickly walked over, crouched down, and reached out to feel the child¡¯s pulse. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Seeing Ellinor suddenly approaching, Patricia clutched Baber¡¯s corpse lightly in her arms, ying the victim card and crying out ¡°Ellinor, what the heck are you up to? My Baber is already gone, what else do you want to do to him? Stay away! Ellinor didn¡¯t bother to exin, she directly pried Patricia¡¯s arms away from the child, ¡°Quit your nonsense I need to see if your son still has a chancel Patricia was first taken aback, then eyed Ellinor¡¯s actions more warily and screamed, ¡°What? Save Baber? Ellinor, how could you be such a hypocrite?! You¡¯re the one who killed my Baber, now you pretend to save him after hearing my brother call the cops. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too fake? Are you trying to destroy the evidence because the police are on their way? Balfour! She¡¯s going to harm Baber¡¯s body, get her out of here!¡± ¡°Ellinor, back off!¡± Balfour quickly stepped forward to protect Patricia, but was blocked by Theo¡¯s sudden arm raise. Blocked off, Balfour stopped, his eyes filled with displeasure, ¡°Theo, can¡¯t you see what that woman is doing? She¡¯s disrespecting the deceased!¡± Theo remained expressionless. ¡°You can¡¯t touch her either!¡± Balfour thought he was absurd. Without hesitation, he pushed Theo¡¯s arm away and charged. By this time, Ellinor had already sessfully felt Baber¡¯s weak pulse. She turned her head and said, ¡°Quick! Call an ambnce!¡± Hearing hermand, Theo didn¡¯t even hesitate for a second, he let Balfour pass and immediately dialed the emergency number. By the time Balfour reached Patricia, Ellinor had already walked away. Ellinor stood, looked at the people around her, and quickly picked those who could be of help. When she saw Quinton, one of Balfour¡¯s men, standing not far away, she hurried over. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The Howard family¡¯s servants wouldn¡¯t listen to her. But she had worked with Quinton before, and although he was Balfour¡¯s man, his character was decent, so he should be willing to help. She walked up to Quinton and asked seriously. ¡°Quinton, do you know if the Howard family has any EffecSure Heal Medicine?¡± EffecSure Heal Medicine was a famous painkiller, it could be used for pain relief and treating injuries, and most families usually have it. Quinton eyed her warily and replied, ¡°They should have it.¡± Ellinor pleaded with him, ¡°Then help me find a bottle of EffecSure Heal Medicine, the sooner the better! Quinton frowned, nced at Balfour, and sought his opinion with a look. However, Balfour was busyforting Patricia and didn¡¯t give him a hint. Seeing this, Quinton considered her request for a moment, then nodded at Ellinor, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± After promising her, Quinton turned around and hurried off to find the medicine. Seeing Quinton leave, Ellinor turned back and locked eyes with Theo for a moment, and he gave her a slight nod. The ambnce was on its way and would arrive shortly Their tacit understanding needed no words. * Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Ellinor moved towards Patricia again, nning to take the child from Patricia¡¯s arms andy him t on the ground. Patricia held the child tightly, crying out to Balfour for help, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my kid! Ellinor, I beg you, stop hurting my child!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t have the patience for Patricia¡¯s drama. She coolly said, ¡°I can probably save this child now. If you really love your child, you better listen to me and put him down.¡± Clearly, Patricia had no intention to cooperate. She didn¡¯t believe for a second that Ellinor could save Baber. Even if she did, she didn¡¯t want Baber to live again Seeing that Patricia still refused to cooperate, Ellinor reached out to pick up Baber herself Baber was already weak, and the fact that Patricia was clutching him tightly almost ensured that he would breathe hisst. Afraid that Baber would be taken by Ellinor, Patricia held Baber tightly and looked to Balfour for protection ¡°She¡¯s trying to take my child. Help me!¡± Balfour pushed Ellinor away angrily, ¡°Ellinor, didn¡¯t your parents teach you to respect the dead?¡± Even though Ellinor was standing firm, she couldn¡¯t endure the push from a strong man. She stumbled backward. Luckily, Theo was right behind her and caught her in time to prevent her from falling After steadying Ellinor, Theo red at Balfour with a dangerous aura. Ellinor knew Theo was angry, so she quickly tugged on his hand, signaling that she was okay and didn¡¯t want him to get involved. The focus now should be on saving the child. Ellinor stopped negotiating with Patricia and directly told Balfour, ¡°Mr. Howard, if you want her child to live, you better listen to me. Balfour frowned in disgust, ¡®Ellinor, do you find this amusing?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. How could he believe that Ellinor could revive a child who had already breathed hisst? Knowing he wouldn¡¯t believe her, Ellinor said, ¡°Since he¡¯s already like this, why not give it a try? If Baberes back to life, everyone will be happy. If he doesn¡¯t, you can me me So why not try?¡± After observing Ellinor¡¯s serious attitude, he believed that she wasn¡¯t joking and what she said made sense. So Balfour began to waver After a moment of thinking, he put his hands on Patricia¡¯s shoulders, saying ¡°Patri, Baber is already like this. Let¡¯s let her try.¡± Patricia was clearly not pleased, ¡°But¡­¡± Balfour gently patted Patricia¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if she can¡¯t save Baber, I will make her pay double the price as revenge for Baber.¡± After hearing him say this, Patricia no longer refused. Although reluctantly, she let go of Baber and, ording to Ellinor¡¯s suggestion,id Baber t on the ground. Actually, she was a little doubtful. Could Ellinor really save Baber? If Baber really came back to life, wouldn¡¯t he reveal how she injured his head? No, that was impossible! How could Ellinor revive someone who¡¯s already dead? She seemed to be just struggling and putting on a useless show Patricia sneered in her mind, curious to see what Ellinor could do next! Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Although Balfour agreed to let Ellinor try to save Baber, he didn¡¯t let his guard down. He stood by, watching, and ordered the servant following him to record the whole process with his phone, just in case the cops needed itter. He didn¡¯t want Ellinor to do something irresponsible to escape me and then deny it. Baber was lying t, with Ellinor squatting on the ground, carefully checking his eyes and performing some basic first aid. Patricia leaned weakly against Balfour, crying and looking worried. But in reality, she didn¡¯t care about the kid¡¯s life at all, she was just pretending But only Ballour wasforting her, while Theo didn¡¯t even nce at her. With a sidelong nce. Patricia watched the man she could never touch. Theo stood tall by Ellinor¡¯s side, his hands casually stuffed in his pockets, his head slightly lowered, watching the girl who was performing CPR on Baber with gentle but firm eyes. She felt so jealous as she watched them. She used to think that once Ellinor was gone, Theo would stay by her side. But now she realized that as long as Ellinor was in this world, Theo would never see her. So, Ellinor had to die! She must diel Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Just then, Quinton came back with a small bottle of medicine ¡°Ms. Mendoza, here¡¯s the EffecSure Heal Medicine you asked for.¡± Ellinor quickly stood up, took the bottle, and hurriedly opened it. Upon seeing the cheap medicine, Patricia cried out angrily. ¡°Ellinor, you said you could save Baber with just thismon wound medicine? Are you joking? How could this cheap medicine possibly save Baber?¡± She turned to Balfour as tears streamed down her face, ¡°I told you not to trust her! Baber¡¯s not breathing, and she¡¯s using cheap EffecSure Heal Medicine on him. How could that possibly bring Baber back? Ellinor is clearly torturing Baber on purpose! Baber¡¯s gone, can¡¯t you stop her from torturing him?¡± Balfour frowned at Patricia¡¯s distress, feeling unhappy himself. He red at Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, can you really save him?¡± Ellinor just nced at them, then went back to her task, pouring out all the powder from the bottle onto the child¡¯s wound. Then, she dug out a small red pill from under the cap of the bottle. Most people wouldn¡¯t know about this hidden pill in the EffecSure Heal Medicine, and that was exactly what she needed. Ellinor pried open Baber¡¯s mouth, put the red pill in, and let someone bring some water to slowly feed it to him. Everyone was watching, not understanding what was happening. All eyes were on the child lying on the ground, waiting for any sign of response. But after a long time, Baber still didn¡¯t react and justid there as still as a corpse. Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Chapter 697 People¡¯s hopes began to morph into disappointment, and they were getting pretty ticked off, feeling like they were being yed for fools. The help of the Howard family began to kick up a fuss. ¡°Baber hasn¡¯t moved a muscle, does that look like he¡¯s corning back to life?¡± ¡°Give up on her! She¡¯s just pulling our legs!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not even breathing: how can he just pop a weird little pill and be back from the dead? If that was possible, hospitals would¡¯ve gone belly up ages ago!¡± ¡°Mr. Howard even gave her a shot, but that woman is clearly making a mockery out of the Howard family!¡± Balfour¡¯s face darkened, this was just as he expected. He squinted at Ellinor, wondering if she¡¯d feel any shame. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Patricia saw the oue she was expecting, gave a small chuckle, then started crying again. ¡°Ellinor, had your fun yet? My Baber¡¯s gone, and you¡¯re still messing with his body! If you¡¯ve got beef, take it up with me, stop tormenting my childi¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t respond, she just frowned deeply, staring fixedly at the child on the floor, hoping he would come back to life. She didn¡¯t want to give up, so she reached out to feel his pulse again. With no response from Ellinor, Patricia seized the moment, rushing at her dramatically, flinging herself onto her, shaking her violently, and pleading with her ¡°Ellinor, can¡¯t you just let my child be? I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll kneel down for you, okay?¡± Seeing this, Theo quickly pulled Patricia back, ¡°Calm down!¡± After being touched by Theo, Patricia seized the opportunity and copsed onto him with tears streaming down her face while looking up at him. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re just gonna let Ellinor torment Baber¡¯s body? Baber was adopted, but he truly saw us as his parents! Have you forgotten how adorable he looked when he used to call you dad? Are you so smitten by Ellinor that you don¡¯t care about Baber anymore?¡± Theo frowned, his eyes growing dimmer. He stayed silent for a moment, gently pushed the limp Patricia off him, steadied her, and then let go, ¡°Just cool off a bit. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen yet.¡± Patricia looked devastated, and her face crumpled, ¡°Theo¡­ What do you mean we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen? Baber is already dead! As Baber¡¯s guardian and his father, shouldn¡¯t you be seeking revenge first? Why are you still siding with the culprit?¡± Balfour stepped in to support Patricia, sneering, ¡°Patri, forget it, don¡¯t expect him to have a conscience! If he can ignore the fact that you saved his life, then an adopted child means even less!¡± Theo¡¯s face was a mix of emotions as his cold eyes red at Balfour. The air was heavy, and the mood was tense. Just then! A child¡¯s coughing broke the silence. The standoff between the two men was broken. Everyone quickly turned their attention to the child on the floor. The child, who had previously lost consciousness, was now coughing intermittently with a pained look on his face. He was awake! Did he really wake up? Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Baber cracked his eyes open, even though he had been through hell. He was as pale as a ghost and looked pretty worn out. After the shock, the Howard n swarmed around Baber, all very concerned As soon as Baber came to, Ellinor¡¯s nerves started to unwind. She stood up and backed off a bit, naturally leaning against Theo and letting out a relieved sigh Theo didn¡¯t say anything at this time. He simply caught her in a gentle hug and ran his fingers through her hair Patricia, despite the shock, didn¡¯t forget to keep up the act. She squatted next to Baber, wiping her tears, and said, ¡°Baber, thank god! You¡¯re awake I thought I had lost you. You scand the hell out of me At first, Baber looked downright puzzled, staring nkly around, still not quite getting what had just happened. But when Patricia moved in for a hug, he looked scared stiff, as if he¡¯d seen a ghost, and started to bawl Patricia froze but continued to reach out to hug Baber, saying, ¡®Baber, don¡¯t cry I¡¯m right here, okay?¡± But her attempts to soothe him only seemed to make him weep louder. He tried to scramble away from her, but he was too weak to get up. Seeing this, Balfour frowned in confusion, then reached out to help Baber, ¡°Baber, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize your mom?¡± Baber looked terrified, burying his face in Balfour¡¯s chest and shivering like a leaf. Patricia¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Baber, I¡¯m your mom! Let me hold you.¡± But Baber didn¡¯t even look at her. He buried his face deeper into Balfour¡¯s chest, staying still except for the trembling. There was definitely something fishy about a child who woke up from an injury, refused to go to his mom, and cried when his mom got close. Balfour felt something was off, but he trusted Patricia and didn¡¯t overthink it. ¡°Patr, you¡¯re too worked up right now, it might upset Baber. Let¡¯s keep a little distance for now, okay? Once Baber¡¯s calmed down, he¡¯lle to you.¡± Patricia blinked guiltily pretending to be helpless as she nodded, ¡°Alright, as long as Baber¡¯s okay, that¡¯s all I care about.¡± In fact, she wasn¡¯t worried about Baber¡¯s health at all, but whether Baber would reveal the truth after waking up. If Baber revealed the truth and said that the wound on his head was her doing, how would Balfour and Theo look at her then? This was just the pits! Who would have thought a kid who seemed done for could actually be revived? Ellinor must be some kind of witch, how else could she do things that were against all reason? She must have cast a spell on Theo, and now she had brought Baber back to life using her witchcraft. Ellinor didn¡¯t have any magical powers; she just happened to know a bit about medicine and some obscure knowledge that most people don¡¯t. EffecSure Heal Medicine was amon household remedy, but most people think the main ingredient was the powder in the bottle, not knowing that the real deal was the little red pill hidden in the cap! This little pill was a secret form, the exactposition was unknown. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Ellinor was living in the monastery as a child, she once saw the nun who took her in use this little pill to save a seriously injured man. It made a strong impression on her However, this little pill can only be used for critically ill people, not for those with minor illnesses. Used correctly, it could save lives. The precondition was that the person taking the medication must still have vital signs. That kid was lucky too; he was tough as nails and managed to pull through. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Both the ambnce and police car arrived at the Howard family¡¯s ce. Medical staff went in first, checked Baber¡¯s condition, and inquired about the measures taken. Then they began praising Ellinor¡¯s first aid measures, saying that if it wasn¡¯t for her limely rescue. Baber might have been gone When the doctorplimented Ellinor, Balfour gave her aplicated look. Because Baber lost a lot of blood and needed stitches in the back of his head, the medical staff lifted him onto a stretcher and took him to the hospital for further examination and treatment Balfour asked Quinton to apany Baber to the hospital first, while he needed to stay and deal with the police. Patricia didn¡¯t follow the ambnce to apany Baber because whenever she got close to him, he would cry out in fear. The medical staff advised her not to get close to Baber She had no choice but to leave the ambnce, but she was worried that Baber might blurt out something he shouldn¡¯t say to Quinton. After the medical staff took the injured Baber away, the police came forward and asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, did someone in your house call the police, saying that someone killed your child?¡± Balfour nodded and described the situation to the police! The police were a bit surprised, ¡°So the child didn¡¯t die, he was revived?¡± ¡°Exactly¡± Balfour replied calmly and gracefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry: because the child was seriously injured, he has been sent to the hospital for treatment. He can cooperate with your investigation after he recovers.¡± The police nodded in understanding and then asked, ¡°Who do you suspect hurt your child?¡± With aplex expression, Balfour was silent for a while, then turned his gaze to Ellinor, ¡°It was her¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The police¡¯s gaze also shifted to Ellinor, who was standing not far away ¡°Do you suspect thisdy of hurting someone? Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°I have eyewitnesses. My sister and my maid both saw her hurting the kid.¡± After understanding the situation, the police walked seriously towards Ellinor and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Without fear, Ellinor honestly answered, ¡°My name is Ellinor.¡± The police said. ¡°Ellinor, someone reported that you are suspected of intentional homicide; now please come with us to the police station for investigation.¡± Ellinor was not surprised at all and was ready to cooperate with the police. At this moment, Theo¡¯s big hand suddenly pressed on her shoulder, stopping her. He gave the police a cold nce, then turned his gaze to Balfour. ¡°Mr. Howard, did you forget to mention how she saved Baber against your obstruction?¡± Balfour frowned and replied, ¡°She indeed saved Baber just now, but this doesn¡¯t prove that she didn¡¯t hurt him in the first ce.¡± The police were a bit confused. They paused and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that this girl killed the kid first and then brought him back to life?¡± Balfour slowly walked over, stood in front of Theo and Ellinor, and answered the police¡¯s question, ¡°Exactly¡± Theo calmly looked at Balfour and said coldly, ¡°If she really hurt Baber, why would she save him? Where¡¯s the logic in this? Can you exin?¡± Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Balfour was speechless. He truly couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it, but in his eyes, many of Ellinor¡¯s previous actions alsocked logic. For instance, her applying for a job at the Howard Group or showing up at his grandpa¡¯s birthday bash out of the blue Not to mention, Patri and the maid at home witnessed Ellinor hurting Baber Could they possibly be wrong? ¡°I know why Ellinor went all out to save Baber!¡± Patricia suddenly chimed in, interrupting their conversation. Everyone turned to look at her, only to see Patricia, with a tear-streaked face, walking in from outside. She initially wanted to follow the ambnce but was dissuaded since Baber would freak out upon seeing her. Balfour frowned at her solo return, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital? Where¡¯s Baber?¡± Patricia wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Baber is going to the hospital with Quinton; I¡¯m not worried. We can visit himter. Right now, I need to see the person who hurt Baber get punished, or I¡¯ll feel guilty¡± As she spoke, she began to choke up, tugging at everyone¡¯s heartstrings. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Patricia had calmed down a lot after being dissuaded from following the ambnce. She thought things over and came up with a new n. With Baber gone, she had to pin the attempted murder on Ellinor before the truth came out. Then she could deal with Baber¡¯s situation at the hospital. Kids were a piece of cake to handle, there were plenty of ways to keep them from revealing secrets. After seeing Patri crying her eyes out, Balfour asked with concern, ¡°Patri, what was that you were saying you knew?¡± Patricia wiped away her tears and red at Ellinor, ¡°I know why Ellinor saved Baber! It¡¯s simple! She got scared when she heard us call the cops, scared of getting a heavy sentence for murder. That¡¯s why she suddenly saved Baber!¡± At this point, Patricia started to tear up again. She looked at the police pleadingly, ¡°Officer, I saw it clear as day. She hit my son on the head with a chisel, and he fell down almost instantly! Just because she saved himter doesn¡¯t erase her initial act of murder. That¡¯s attempted murder! Officer, I beg you to punish this criminal, or I fear my son might get hurt by her again! He¡¯s at a critical stage of brain development, and his head took such a hit. Who knows if there will be any long-term effects? There can¡¯t be a next time! If my testimony isn¡¯t enough, our maid is a witness too, you can ask her!¡± The maid immediately came over to back up Ms. Howard, ¡°Indeed, officer¡¯ I saw it too, it was Ellinor who attacked Ms. Howard¡¯s child with a chisel!¡± The cop nodded, ¡°Ms. Howard, we understand your situation. We will handle the offender ording to thew and give you a reasonable exnation.¡± Then the officer sternly turned to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, if you have anything to say in your defense, save it for the station. Now,e with us!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t resist going with the police, but Theo wouldn¡¯t let her go. He held onto Ellinor¡¯s shoulder a bit too tightly, so he could stop her from leaving. Facing the cops, his gaze was firm and cold, ¡°If you want to take her away, have the chief of the police station call me first.¡± Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Chapter 701 A few of the cops obviously knew about the clout the nchet family had, which made them look very upset, ¡°Mr. nchel, don¡¯t make our job harder. We¡¯re just trying to y by the book here¡± Theo snorted and furrowed his brow, ¡°y by the book? Just based on what some people from the Howard family said, you want to take my wife away as a murder suspect?¡± Wait, what?! This girl named Ellinor Mendoza was Mr. nchet¡¯s wife?! The cops were now totally flustered! At first, when they saw the girl standing next to Mr. nchet, they thought she might just be his girlfriend. They never expected her to be Mr. nchet¡¯s wife They couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. If Mrs. nchet really was innocent, they could hardly imagine the consequences. Even their bosses might not have been able to handle the fallout Balfour could tell that the cops were intimidated by Theo¡¯s power. He frowned, stepped forward, and said, ¡°Theo, the police just want to take Ellinor back for questioning, not to arrest her! If she¡¯s really innocent, they¡¯ll let her go. Don¡¯t challenge thew¡¯ Theo stared at him coldly, and everyone fell silent. The cops were clueless about what to do. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Just then, Balfour¡¯s phone started buzzing. He toned down his aggression a bit, pulled out his phone, and saw it was Quinton calling. Womed that something might have happened to Baber, Balfour didn¡¯t dy and stepped aside to answer the call. Balfour asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? How¡¯s Baber doing?¡± Quinton hurriedly said, ¡°Baber¡¯s okay; you don¡¯t need to worry!¡± After hearing that Baber was fine, Balfour¡¯s brow rxed a little, ¡°Anything else?¡± Quinton was silent for a few seconds, then said with aplex tone, ¡°Baber just said it wasn¡¯t Ellinor who hurt him, so¡­ I thought you should know this so you don¡¯t get the wrong idea about Ms. Mendoza.¡± Balfour¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, and his icy gaze tightened, ¡°What exactly did Baber say?¡± Quinton told Balfour everything about Baber¡¯s situation. After hanging up, Balfour looked troubled, then turned around and said in a deep voice. ¡°Officers, you can head back now! This was all a misunderstanding; my apologies.¡± The sudden twist left everyone dumbfounded The cops, on the other hand, breathed a sigh of relief. They were already at their wits end. Dealing with both the Howard family and the nchet family was no pic. If this assault was just a misunderstanding and both parties were willing to settle it privately, it would save them a lot of trouble. The leading officer waved his hand, ¡°No worries! Call us anytime if you need anything!¡± Balfour nodded courteously, ¡°Okay. Someone, please show the officers out¡± The household servants immediately stepped forward, politely guiding the cops out. Patricia looked shocked as she watched the cops leave. She asked resentfully, ¡°Why did you just let the cops go like that? Ellinor really hurt Baber on purpose today! I saw it with my own eyes, how could it be a misunderstanding? Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Balfour was staring daggers at his beloved Patn. You sure you saw it with your own eyes?¡± Patricia was a bit shaken under his intense gaze, showing a hint of hurt. Really? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Balfour squinted his bright eyes as doubt began to linger within them, ¡°Then why did Bober say it wasn¡¯t Ellinor who hurt him?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Baber said that? Patricia froze, and then it hit her. The call he just took must have been from Quinton. Baber must have said something to Quinton, who then ryed it to Balfour over the phone. Not knowing what Baber had said exactly, a wave of panic washed over Patricia, yet she managed to keep her cool. ¡°Baber¡¯s just a kid, he can¡¯t even articte property. How could he possibly describe what really happened? Quinton must have misunderstood him!¡± Balfour¡¯s doubt didn¡¯t fade away, ¡°Even though Baber can¡¯t narrateplex events, Quinton showed him Ellinor¡¯s picture, asking if she was the one who hurt him. But he kept shaking his head, insisting it wasn¡¯t her¡± Patricia blinked ufortably, her eyes welling up again, ¡°Baber was facing away from Ellinor at the time. He didn¡¯t see who attacked him. It¡¯s normal that he doesn¡¯t know who it was! And I saw everything it wasn¡¯t just me, our maid saw it too After mentioning the maid, who was crouched surreptitiously to one side from the beginning, Balfour shot her a nce. He hadn¡¯t really paid attention to her before, but now he recognized her. She was the maid in charge of making the soup that Patri liked. They were quite close. Could it be that Patn and this maid had been in cahoots all along? Balfour didn¡¯t want to think negatively of his own sister, but previously, Patri had tried to frame Ellinor for the sake of Theo. At that time, Patri had sincerely apologized and sought forgiveness. He was willing to believe that his sister was just impulsive, truly remorseful, and wouldn¡¯t repeat her mistakes. But now a simr situation had arisen, even worse than thest, nearly costing Baber his life. If Patri really hurt Baber, she must be out of her mind to risk her own child¡¯s life. The more he thought about it, the more horrified he became. Balfour frowned deeper, asking again, Quinton said Baber kept crying in the hospital. He showed Baber your picture tofort him. But Baber would start crying even harder and kept saying he was scared when he saw your picture. Why is that?¡± Now, Balfour¡¯s gaze was full of doubt. He couldn¡¯t believe that his beloved Patri could be so cunning and ruthless. But when he recalled Baber¡¯s terrified reaction upon seeing Patri after waking up, he began to wonder. If it wasn¡¯t because Patri did something terrible to him, why would he be so scared of his own mother? Balfour really couldn¡¯te up with a reasonable exnation. Patricia was struggling to keep herposure under Balfour¡¯s suspicious gaze. She blinked unnaturally and forced an exnation. ¡°Baber said he was scared¡­ It could be because the injury left a deep scar in his mind. After seeing my picture, he must have wanted to find me, but since I wasn¡¯t by his side, all he could do was cry.¡± Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Balfour was feeling like Patricia was a stranger to him at this moment. Not wanting to dwell on it any longer, he took a deep breath. ¡°Patri, I hope you weren¡¯t lying to me!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Balfour didn¡¯t probe any further. Patricia heaved a sigh of relief, although she still felt uneasy. It seemed like Balfour was disappointed in her and no longer trusted her as much. After such a long squabble, Balfour was also feeling knackered. He didn¡¯t look at Patri anymore and turned to Theo and Ellinor ¡°You guys should go now! Luckily, Baber¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s call it a day!¡± Theo sneered ¡°You think you¡¯re off the hook just like that? That¡¯s too easy! You¡¯ve been grilling my wife as if she¡¯s the culprit, and now you¡¯re just gonna call it quits because you say so?¡± Balfour frowned. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to continue this. It¡¯s not that Ellinor is not a suspect! Theo, can¡¯t you just give it a rest?¡± A hint of sarcasm shed in Theo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Howard, I know what a nitpicker you are. If you were sure, you wouldn¡¯t let my wife off the hook so easily! You¡¯re just trying to put an end to this because you know you¡¯ve made a mistake!¡± Balfour¡¯s face darkened, and his jaw clenched. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Theo gently stroked Ellinor¡¯s head, like a father protecting his child. ¡°I want you to admit your mistake to my wife and apologize!¡± Balfour¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, and he nced at Ellinor ¡°Theo, don¡¯t push it!¡± How could the eldest son of the Howard family apologize to this little girl in front of all the servants because of what Theo said? That was ridiculous! Theo stared at him determinedly. ¡°Balfour, if you consider yourself a man, you should apologize for your mistake! Balfour¡¯s face was turning awfully grim. ¡°What are you all arguing about?¡± Suddenly, an old voice broke the tension in the kitchen. Upon hearing the old man¡¯s voice, all the servants in the Howard family became very respectful and quiet, not even whispering to each other Soon, an old man with a walking stick was helped into the kitchen. The old man looked at the scene in the kitchen and frowned. ¡°I only went out for a walk, and when I came back, there was no one in the sitting room. What are you all doing in the kitchen?¡± Ellinor recognized him at a nce. That old man was Balfour¡¯s grandfather. He was the blind old man she had run into at The Bund of Trent River before. At that time, a car had blocked the blindne, and the old man, in his rage, hit the car with his walking stick. The car owner happened toe back and wanted to hit the old man. She was passing by and helped the old man deal with the irresponsible car owner. She remembered clearly that the old man was blind. Howe it seemed like he had regained his sight now? ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re back! Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Upon seeing her grandpa return, Patricia raced towards him, wiping away the tears from her eyes in distress Dean Howard took a look at the teary-eyed Patri, furrowing his brows, ¡°Why are you crying again? You¡¯re alwaysining about not feeling well or crying over minor issues. Your grandma and I are much older than you, but we aren¡¯t this fragile¡± Patncia fell silent. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was expectingfort from her grandpa, but instead, she got a scolding Patricia looked embarrassed Growing up, she was pampered at home. Her parents and brothers all treated her like a treasure. However, in front of her grandparents, she felt a bit inferiorpared to Balfour and Byran Howard. So she always felt that her grandparents favored boys. ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t cry on purpose, it¡¯s because someone caused amotion at home today¡± ¡°Grandpa, it was just a small matter earlier, it¡¯s all sorted now. You don¡¯t have to worry about it¡± Balfour interrupted Patricia, giving her a stern look. He then turned Dean, ¡°Grandpa, you must be tired from your trip; let them help you upstairs to rest.¡± Dean looked at Balfour, clearly not pleased, and huffed, ¡°I think you¡¯ve overly pampered Patri! She¡¯s so fragile now that any small problem makes her cry, even a gust of wind could shatter her!¡± Dean¡¯s words made Balfour frown. He began to wonder if he had spoiled Patri too much over the years. Seeing that nothing much was happening in the kitchen, Dean didn¡¯t care to investigate further. He signaled his attendant to help him upstairs to rest. As Dean left, the people in the kitchen dispersed. Ellinor yawned sleepily. ¡°Theo, it¡¯ste, let¡¯s go home and sleep¡± Theo looked down at her as his heart ached, ¡°Just like that?¡± Ellinor shrugged nonchntly after recognizing that Theo was referring to her being falsely used by the Howard family, ¡°Let it be, you can¡¯t wake a person that¡¯s pretending to be asleep.¡± She was referring to Balfour. Being a smart man, he knew that Patricia might be at fault, yet he chose to protect her and hide the truth to end the matter Balfour, who was escorting Dean out of the kitchen, paused and turned back, squinting at Theo and Ellinor He surely caught Ellinor¡¯s sarcastic remark. Balfour¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes revealed a hint of annoyance, but he couldn¡¯t react with Dean still around. Meanwhile, Patricia, still in the kitchen, was ring at Theo and Ellinor. Seeing the man she loved talk to another woman so gently made jealousy bubble up inside her like sulfuric acid corroding her from within. Had all her meticulous nning today been for nothing? Why! Why could Ellinor always escape trouble? It was infuriating! Ellinor didn¡¯t want to dwell on it, but Theo wasn¡¯t about to let Balfour off so easily. Some things were intolerable to him. The Howard family¡¯s false usations and humiliation of her had happened more than once. they weren¡¯t taught a lesson, they might never realize the gravity of their actions. However, Theo didn¡¯t want to waste time at the Howard family¡¯s ce. Considering she was tired and sleepy, he decided to take her home to rest. The issue at hand. could wait for another time to make the Howard family pay. Theo replied, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Theo gripped her hand tightly, leading her slowly towards the door. They¡¯d just left the kitchen when suddenly a cane came swinging at them. The cane was clearly aimed at Ellinor! Theo reacted swiftly, grabbing the cane and shielding Ellinor behind him. To his surprise, it was Dean! Theo frowned, ¡°Dean, what¡¯s the deal?¡± Balfour looked just as surprised, ¡°Grandpa?¡± Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Dean ignored them. His aged yet sharp eyes were fixed on Ellinor, who was now protected behind Theo. He took back his cane from Theo and pointed it at Ellinor, ¡°Were you the one speaking just now?¡± Ellinor was taken aback and frowned. What was up with the elders in the Howard family? Regaining herposure, she nodded, ¡°Yes, I was speaking. Is there a problem?¡± Dean¡¯s pupils twitched, and he looked at her with a piercing gaze. He studied Ellinor with his deep eyes, ¡°Have we met before?¡± Instead of answering immediately, Ellinor nced at Balfour. As expected, his handsome yet cold eyes held a hint of wariness. If she acknowledged meeting him and exined the circumstances of their previous encounter, it would look like sucking up. Given Balfour¡¯s petty nature, he might think she was trying to curry favor with the Howard family by getting close to Dean. After a moment¡¯s thought, Ellinor shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met, you must have mistaken me for someone else.¡± Her answer left Balfour a bit perplexed and his eyes full of curiosity. Ellinor didn¡¯t want to stick around. She bypassed Dean¡¯s cane, grabbed Theo¡¯s hand, and continued towards the door. ¡°Hold on!¡± Dean¡¯s voice made her pause. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ellinor turned to look at him, ¡°What is it now?¡± Dean leaned on his cane and hurriedly took a few steps towards her, ¡°I remember now, you¡¯re the girl who helped me at The Bund of Trent River. I remember your voice, I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Ellinor fell silent. Dean was quite sharp. How could he recognize her just from her voice? See that, Balfour? I wasn¡¯t trying to get close to your grandpa, he recognized me first! Dean¡¯s face gradually softened into a smile, ¡°Have you been out of the country? I had my grandson looking for you for quite some time, he kept telling me he couldn¡¯t find you!¡± He was looking for her? Ellinor was a bit puzzled as to why Dean was looking for her. She nced at Balfour, realizing that he hadn¡¯t been unable to find her, he just didn¡¯t want his grandpa to interact too much with a girl from the countryside. So he brushed him off, telling him he couldn¡¯t find her. ¡°What do you need me for?¡± She asked. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Dean had a twinkle in his eye for Ellinor. ¡°No biggie, I just wanted to meet the youngdy who saved my life!¡± Ellinor gave a small smile, ¡°You¡¯reying it on thick; I just happened to be passing by and lent a hand. I wouldn¡¯t say I saved your life, you¡¯re giving me too much credit.¡± Dean was adamant, ¡°But you did! If you hadn¡¯t shown up. I could¡¯ve been seriously hurt by that ssless wornan or even kicked the bucket at the hospital¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t know how to respond Dean shed a warm smile, ¡°Can¡¯t have the person who saved my life show up and not roll out the red carpet! Come, let¡¯s sit in the living room and chew the fat.¡± Ellinor was at a loss for words. She was never too hot on the Howard family. Despite being blood rted, everyone in the Howard family had a hand in driving her mother away, not a single one of them stood up for her In her eyes, they were all the enemy. But right now, she hadn¡¯t figured out the whole story behind what happened, so she couldn¡¯t avenge her mother yet. Dean was too gung ho. Ellinor tried to escape the situation, but her attempts were useless. Finally, she gave in, ¡°Fine¡± After heanng Ellinor agree to stay, Dean immediately ordered his staff to prepare top-notch coffee for her and led her to the living room. Theo kept quiet and followed alongside Ellinor. Balfour was frowning He was not too thrilled about the situation, but he couldn¡¯t go against Dean¡¯s wishes. At that moment, Patricia came over with a puzzled look, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Grandpa say Ellinor saved his life?¡± Balfour was in a foul mood, he shot Patricia a cold look and said sternly, ¡°Patri, you still owe me an exnation for your behavior just now! Go back to your room and think about it, you better have a good exnation when youe out!¡± Patricia felt a sinking feeling, did he really not trust her anymore? What could she do? She needed to figure out how to exin this to him. Before heading back to her room, Patricia shot Ellinor a resentful nce, seeing Dean chatting warmly with Ellinor really stuck in her craw! That dam Ellinor! First, she stole her man, and now she was sucking up to Dean. What was she up to? They sat down in the living room, and the staff brought in coffee and fruit. Dean looked at Ellinor kindly, ¡°Last time we met, I had temporary blindness from a chemical burn in my eyes during an experiment. I just recently regained my sight! Now I can finally see you; you¡¯re just as beautiful as I imagined¡± He continued to gaze at Ellinor, nodding approvingly with a look of delight in his eyes. Balfour, sitting on a single-seater sofa, felt it was a bit inappropriate for Dean to stare at Ellinor like that. So he cleared his throat to remind him, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Dean didn¡¯t pay any heed to him. Instead, he chuckled and asked Ellinor, ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Ellinor took a sip of her coffee and answered calmly. ¡°I just tumed twenty¡± Twentyl Such a young age!¡± Dean nodded approvingly, his expression turning serious, ¡°I bet you¡¯re not seeing anyone, huh? Funny enough, I know a very eligible bachelor. Would you like me to introduce you to him?¡± Ellinor gave a smallugh, ¡°1¡­¡± Dean continued, ¡°No need to be shy! You¡¯ve gotta snatch up a good man early, otherwise, they get swooped up by others, and all you¡¯re left with is the dregs!¡± Theo, who was sitting nearby, frowned deeply. He took a sip of his coffee and gave Ellinor the side-eye. Ellinor¡¯s mouth twitched slightly She hadn¡¯t expected Dean¡¯s invitation was to try and set her up. Following this, Dean began his pitch, ¡°Ellinor, you saved my life. I wouldn¡¯t introduce you to just any guy. See, I have this fnend. He¡¯s an old professor, and his grandson is a pop star, the kind all you young girls swoon over. He¡¯s handsome, can sing and dance, andes from a good family. I¡¯ve watched him grow up and seen that he has a solid character. He is truly a man you can spend your life with!¡± Just as Ellinor was about to politely refuse, Dean dropped the pop star¡¯s name. ¡°His name is Halley, and he¡¯s very famous. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look him up online, you¡¯ll find his photos and videos! Once you see him, you¡¯ll know I¡¯m not pulling your leg, he really is a catch!¡± Ellinor onginally nning to refuse Dean¡¯s kind offer. At this moment, her eyes suddenly lit up. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Dean, are you talking about Halley? Halley, the lead singer of Dream Band?¡± Dean nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him, Dream Band! So, you know him, don¡¯t you?¡± Of course she did In Ellinor¡¯s life, she only ever had two idols. One was the hacker AAAres, whom she admired for his skills. The other was Halley, the pop star, whom she had a crush on in her teens. Halley¡¯s voice had apanied her through many lonely nights. She couldn¡¯t help but ask with a hint of expectation, ¡°Could I really meet Halley through you?¡± Dean responded, ¡°Of course! Isn¡¯t that the whole point of me introducing him to you as a boy friend? What do you think?¡± ¡°I think¡­¡± Before Ellinor could finish, she heard a cold cough. Theo cleared his throat as his icy aura filled every nook and cranny of the Howard family¡¯s living room. Only then did Ellinor remember that Theo was still there. She turned to look at him and found him looking rather pale, sipping his coffee, and staring at her, waiting for her response N?velDrama.Org ? content. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Theo seemed to be angry. Turning back to Dean, she said, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I already have a boyfriend¡± Dean looked at her in disbelief, ¡°What? You already have a boyfriend? Who? Tell me, I want to see if this guy is good enough for you!¡± Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Ellinor casually look Theo¡¯s hand and introduced him. ¡°This is my boyfriend, I¡¯m sure you know him, so no need for introductions¡¯ Dean was taken aback, ¡°What? He¡¯s your boyfriend? Ellinor, Isn¡¯t he way older than you?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Theo initially was pleased with how Ellinor was presenting him, but at the mention of their age difference from Dean, his mood instantly soured. Dean was a straight shooter and tended to be a bit dramatic After seeing Dean¡¯s over-the-top reaction, Ellinor chuckled a bit helplessly, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s older than me, but he¡¯s really my boyfriend¡± Dean shook his head and sighed, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re so young, why¡¯d you go for such a serious and older guy?¡± Balfour, who had been quietly observing from the side, couldn¡¯t help butugh, despite being in a sour mood. At this point Theo¡¯s expression darkened, and he shot Balfour an annoyed nce. Dean continued, as if advising a misguided youngster, ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s not toote to listen to me. Break up with him before you get married, and I¡¯ll introduce you to a handsome and nice young man!¡± With that, Theo snapped. He held Ellinor¡¯s hand tightly and emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re already married! Dean, I didn¡¯t have the chance to introduce her earlier, this is my wife, Ellinor¡± Dean frowned after hearing Theo speak. He¡¯d seen Theo at the event but chose to ignore him due to a longstanding grudge. Wasn¡¯t Theo involved with Patricia? How did he get tangled up with sweet Ellinor? Theo pulled Ellinor up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we won¡¯t disturb your rest any longer. Goodbye¡± His emphasis on thest sentence was loaded with menace. After saying that, Theo draped his arm around Ellinor¡¯s shoulder and led her away. Dean felt a mix of indignation and loss as he watched their retreating figures. He felt like Theo had the sweet Ellinor stolen away. So, he got up and yelled after them, ¡°Ellinor, that young man I mentioned earlier is a good catch; he won¡¯t mind if you¡¯re divorced. I can still set you two up!¡± Theo, who was just leaving, suddenly halted. His aura turned icy cold, if it were tangible, it would have felt like sharp icicles piercing everyone in the room. Balfour rubbed his temples, somewhat exasperated at his grandfather¡¯s antics, ¡®Grandpa, what are you doing? I thought you didn¡¯t like meddling in other people¡¯s business.¡± After seeing that Ellinor had been led away by Theo, Dean sat back down, feeling a tad irritated, ¡°Is this meddling? I visited the Porters today. Mr. Porter¡¯s health is deteriorating rapidly; he might not have much time left. He always wanted to see his grandson get married, but Halley hasn¡¯t found the right girl yet. He can¡¯t just marry anyone. Good girls are hard toe by these days. Ellinor is such an innocent girl, maybe if she married Halley, it would fulfill Mr. Porter¡¯s dying wish.¡± Balfour was silent for a few seconds, understanding his grandfather¡¯s concern for the Porter family but puzzled by his assessment of Ellinor. ¡°Grandpa, why do you think Ellinor is innocent?¡± Dean gave him a stern look after hearing his question Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Tve been around the block and seen my fair share of people. You think I can¡¯t tell a good girl from a bad one? You dare question Ellinor¡¯s character? The reason I didn¡¯t introduce her to you is because you don¡¯t deserve her!¡± Balfour raised an eyebrow, feeling unimpressed ¡°And why is that?¡± Dean looked at his grandson He didn¡¯t spoil him like other grandparents Instead, he was rather disgruntled ¡°I¡¯m your grandpa, don¡¯t you think I know what type of person you are? You might look all high and mighty, but you¡¯re nothing more than a low life Even if I introduced a nice girl to you, you wouldn¡¯t treat her right, you¡¯d just mess things up. Introducing a good girl to a guy like you would be bloody criminal! But Halley is a goodd. He¡¯s just a bit green when ites to love and too wrapped up in his music. If Ellinor ended up with him, she¡¯d be well taken care of. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. What a shame that such a good girl got snatched up by Theol Balfour sipped his coffee, forcing a smile. Sure, he agreed with his grandpa¡¯s scathing opinion of Theo, but he wasn¡¯t too thrilled about the old man¡¯s assessment of him either. What kind of grandpa talked about his grandson like that? However, Dean insisting on finding a girlfriend for Halley brought back some old memories. The Porter family and the Howard family go way back; they even had a marriage arrangement. Mr. Porter¡¯s grandson had been engaged to Mr. Howard Senior¡¯s granddaughter since they were kids. But the granddaughter that was part of the arrangement wasn¡¯t Patricia, it was his long-lost sister, Pearl Howard. With Pearl missing, the marriage was put on hold. Some people thought about having Patricia fulfill the marriage contract. But it was no secret that Patricia had always been head over heels for Theo. Everyone knew it, and the Howard family chose not to bring it up anymore. Because of this, Dean always felt indebted to the Porter family. Now, with Mr. Ponter seriously ill and on his deathbed, Dean was in a rush to find a good girl for Halley so that Mr. Porter could pass away in peace. Dean was a picky man, he even found Patriciacking. The fact that Ellinor received praise from him and that he wanted to introduce her to the Porter family was intriguing. But seeing Theo¡¯s face turn sour was pretty amusing. Meanwhile, outside the Howard family¡¯s mansion, in a ck car. ¡°Regrets?¡± Theo opened a bottle of water and handed it to Ellinor. Ellinor took the bottle, raising an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°Regret what?¡± Theo opened another bottle for himself, taking a serious sip. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to meet that talented singer and dancer? Aren¡¯t you regretting not saying yes to Dean?¡± Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Ellinor blinked, ¡°I have no regrets!¡± Theo chuckled lightly. ¡°Are you sure about that? If I hadn¡¯t been there, would you have agreed to meet with that young fellow?¡± Ellinor sipped her water thoughtfully She blushed and nodded, ¡°Yeah, I guess I would have!¡± Theo¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°At least you have the guts to admit it!¡± Ellinor looked at him with clear eyes and was unfazed ¡°Yep, I kinda wanted to meet Halley, but not for a date or anything I just wanted to meet my idol and maybe get his autograph!¡± Theo went silent and drank half a bottle of water, keeping his usual poker face. Ellinor looked at his stem profile. Was he jealous? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She pondered for a moment and asked with a frown, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have idols when you were a kid? You know, that innocent admiration and nothing else?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes lured cold, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a childhood.¡± He recalled the time at the Mountain Racecourse when Ellinor fell off the cliff and he went to rescue her They chatted at the bottom of the cliff, and Ellinor mentioned her idol, telling him with a longing look. ¡°The man I loved when I was eighteen was named Halley. I loved his songs and even imagined marrying him one day. That was what Ellinor had told him! Even though they were just partners at that time and he hadn¡¯t confessed his feelings to her, it still didn¡¯t sit well with him when he thought about how Ellinor once candidly said she wanted to marry another man. He couldn¡¯t brush it off as a joke. Ellinor, however, was focused on what he casually mentioned. He didn¡¯t have a childhood? She looked at Theo¡¯s handsome face and suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t truly know his past or what his childhood was like. Imagine a man born into a wealthy family, burdened with the family¡¯s future from a young age, and naturally receiving an education that was much stricter than most His childhood probablycked freedom and choices, so¡­ he didn¡¯t have a childhood. Despite having countless delicacies and high-end clothes, he was never pampered as an ordinary child. From a young age, he had to meet high standards in various aspects, growing up under immense pressure and honing his skills to be today¡¯s business tycoon. Ellinor always thought her own childhood was bleak, but when she thought about how Theo had to struggle alone in a family with no affection from a young age, it made her heart ache. It wasn¡¯t much different from her own. Her heart suddenly felt a pang of sadness. When she thought of all this, she apologized to Theo and exined obediently, ¡°I just admire Halley¡¯s work and his voice, not him! if this upsets you, I won¡¯t admire him anymore!¡± The icy look on Theo¡¯s face returned to normal within a second. He even seemed a bit surprised. He turned his head and looked at her incredulously, ¡°Are you bullshitting me?¡± Ellinor knew Theo was upset because he was jealous. It was a bit awkward, but it also showed his cute side. This trait,bined with his mature personality. created a surprising contrast. She squinted her beautiful eyes and chuckled, ¡°Do you have any finished works?¡± Theo raised an eyebrow, ¡°My works?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re so talented; I bet you have made tons of masterpieces in your free time! Can I see them? Maybe I¡¯ll be smitten by your talent and fall head over heels for you!¡± She was messing with him on purpose. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Theo stared at her lively and cute face for a moment, his gaze deep, and leaned in. ¡°Isn¡¯t my masterpiece in you?¡± As he spoke, hisrge hand gently stroked her stomach, making her feel ticklish through her clothes as the warmth of his palm seeped in. Ellinor¡¯s face flushed instantly, and she instinctively pushed him away. ¡°What are you trying to do in the car? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± After seeing her shy look, he finallyughed. He gently kissed her lips and then stopped, his gaze still deep, ¡°From now on, you can¡¯t dislike me for being old or ditch me as soon as you see other young men!¡± Ellinor was stunned for a moment, then smiled slightly. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to find a way to make me happy, otherwise, when you¡¯re old and can¡¯t move, I¡¯ll leave you and go y with other men!¡± Theo was slightly taken aback, Although what she said was straightforward, the meaning in her words clearly expressed her desire to be with him till he was old, which was impossible to get mad at He pretended to be upset and pinched her cheek. ¡°Can you actually do that?¡± 1 Ellinor red at him angrily. ¡°I can! Do you want to try it now? I can get out of the car and go back to Dean and let him introduce me to young men!¡± As she said this, Ellinor pushed him away and pretended to turn around and get out of the car. ¡°Come back!¡± His brows furrowed, and he immediately grabbed this naughty girl. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ellinor didn¡¯t struggle, turned around, and kissed him. This was the first time she took the initiative to kiss him. She was not very skilled, but she was brave. This sudden kiss surprised him; his body froze for a moment, then he gently held her head in response and just gently guided her. They kissed until her cheeks were numb and her brain was somewhat oxygen deprived. Ellinor stopped with a flushed face and gasped for breath as she looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, I¡¯m not going to go on blind dates with others, nor will I leave you!¡± There was a gleam of joy in his eyes as he gently stroked her face, responding gently yet dangerously, ¡°Even if you want to run, you can¡¯t. You¡¯re mine! You can¡¯t escape from my palm in this lifetime!¡± Ellinor saw a strong possessive desire in his eyes, but she didn¡¯t resist as much as before, she just felt safe and warm. The car was heading home. And then that mysterious car appeared in the dark again, slowly following their car. After sending Dean back to his room to rest, Balfour came alone to one of the two special rooms upstairs. Inside this special room, there was a beautiful princess-style bed, a delicate vanity, and various sizes and shapes of cartoon dolls. This room used to be the bedroom of his sister, Pearl, who had been missing for many years. Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Upstairs in the Howard family¡¯s mansion, there were two special rooms. One was where Balfour¡¯s biological mother used to live with his father, and the other belonged to his full-blooded sister, Pearl. Fifteen years had passed, and nothing in these two rooms had changed It had be a no-go zone for the Howard family. The Howards¡¯ servants had to get the green light from Balfour before they could go in to do their daily cleaning Balfour shut the door and plopped down on a chair in front of the dressing table. The chair was a bit snug for the nearly two-meter-tall guy, but for Balfour, this ce was packed full of childhood memories. There was a ten-year age gap between him and his sister, Pearl. As a kid, he spent more time taking care of Pearl than their parents did Every night he would sit here, reading fairy tales to Pearl and helping her drift off to sleep. Back then, their home was still a ce of harmony. But then their father¡¯s affair was exposed, and he had a child from that rtionship. Their mother was so distraught that she couldn¡¯t pull herself together, causing their parents to start arguing and giving each other the silent treatment. Whenever their parents fought, he would take Pearl back to her room and read her stories, trying to divert her attention away from their parents¡¯ fights so she wouldn¡¯t be scared Eventually, there were rumors floating around that Pearl wasn¡¯t a Howard, but a child their mother had with another man. One day, he wasn¡¯t home because of school. To quell the rumors, his grandparents asked his father to take Pearl for a paternity test. His mother saw this as an insult to her dignity and a blow to Pearl¡¯s psyche, so she stood her ground against it. His parents¡¯ rtionship broke down. The trust was gone, and after a heated argument, his mother took Pearl and left home, never to return. A yearter, his father married a woman with a daughter about the same age as Pearl. That woman¡¯s daughter, Patricia, was now his most beloved half-sister. Back then, Balfour was still a minor with no say in many family matters. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But he was adamant about his stepmother not moving into his mother¡¯s room and Patricia not moving into Pearl¡¯s room. His father respected his wishes and moved to another room with his new wife At first, he didn¡¯t ept Patricia as his new sister. Even though they lived under the same roof, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to these new arrivals. Later, he noticed that Patricia was a lot like his sister Pearl; her movements, expressions, the mole between her eyebrows, and her tone when she spoke were all just like Pearl¡¯s Patricia also liked to follow him around and call him brother. No matter how cold he was, Patricia never backed down. Gradually, he epted Patricia. He poured all the longing and love he had for Pearl onto Patricia, making sure she didn¡¯t suffer any wrongs. It wasn¡¯t until now that he realized his grandfather was right. He was overindulging her. In her obsession to win over Theo¡¯s heart, Patri had lost her innocence and kindness. Her tactics were getting more ruthless each time. If today¡¯s incident, where Patri allegedly hurt Baber to frame Ellinor, was true, then her methods were too malicious, and Patricia was now beyond redemption. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Knock Knock! There were suddenly two knocks on the door, followed by Quinton¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Howard, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Balfour snapped back to reality. Quinton could only step into Pearl¡¯s room after getting permission. Balfour massaged his temples, looking somewhat worn out. ¡°How¡¯s the kid doing?¡± He asked. Quinton answered honestly. ¡°The doctor said Baber has a severe head injury, along with a minor concussion. He has stitched up the wound on the back of his head and given him some medicines, but since Baber¡¯s been pretty moody at the hospital, the doctor suggested bringing him home for rest and to pay special attention to soothing his emotions. Then just go to the hospital to change the dressing every day, making sure the wound stays dry¡± Balfour squinted, thinking to himself how this kid¡¯s life has been one hell of a roller coaster. Since he was adopted, he¡¯s been getting hurt a lot, and each time was worse than thest. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Did the doctor figure out what caused Baber¡¯s injury?¡± He asked. Quinton responded, ¡°The doctor said Baber¡¯s wound doesn¡¯t look like it was caused by a sharp object; it¡¯s more likely that he bumped into something like a table corner.¡± Hearing this, Balfour found some of his doubts answered, but he was also somewhat disappointed. It turned out that Patri was lying through her teeth. The wound on Baber¡¯s head was not caused by Ellinor hitting him with a weapon. However, Balfour also felt a bit relieved. Even though Baber¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t caused by Ellinor, it didn¡¯t seem like Patri intentionally hurt him either. It was probably Just Baber being clumsy, and Patri saw it as an opportunity to frame Ellinor. Even though Patri¡¯s behavior was despicable, at least she wasn¡¯t that ruthless. Maybe she could still change; he would have to discipline her properly in the future. He couldn¡¯t let her go on like this. Then Quinton said, ¡°Mr Howard, because Baber is really resistant to going to Ms. Howard¡¯s room, I sent him to the nanny¡¯s room for her to take care of him.¡± After hearing this, Balfour¡¯s brows furrowed again. The excuse he just made for Patricia seemed to fall apart. Baber has been really resistant to Patri since he woke up; did Patri really do something to hurt Baber? Thinking of this, Balfour¡¯s temples started to throb, ¡°Alright, I got it. You can leave now.¡± Quinton didn¡¯t leave because he still had something to report. ¡°Mr. Howard, the pocket watch you lost in K City has been found¡± The pocket watch was a birthday gift from his sister Pearl fifteen years ago. She painted the dial herself. The time painted on the dial was his birth time and his portrait. Even though the child¡¯s drawing didn¡¯t look much like him, it was a memory his sister gave him, so he cherished it very much and always carried it with him. He lost it when he returned from a business trip to K City not long ago. ¡°Where did you find it?¡± Balfour asked, looking up. Quinton¡¯s expression was a bitplicated, and he answered truthfully, ¡°I found it in the blood collection room of K City Hospital, a young nurse had picked it up. When Ellinor called you to donate blood, you took off your coat, and the pocket watch fell to the ground.¡± Balfour nodded, he wasn¡¯t too surprised, as long as the pocket watch was found However, Quinton¡¯s expression did not rx afterpleting the task. He added, ¡°Mr. Howard, when I sent someone to check the hospital survence footage to help find your pocket watch, we discovered something else that was odd¡± Balfour raised an eyebrow, ¡°What?¡± Quinton exined, ¡°That day after you donated blood and left the blood collection room, the two nurses on duty in the room took your blood sample without authorization, and we¡¯re not clear about their intentions yet Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Balfour¡¯s eyes got sharp and his face fumed all serious, ¡°They took my blood sample, didn¡¯t they?¡± Quinton gave a nod, ¡°Yup, Mr. Howard I reckon this is pretty crucial, and I¡¯ve sent people to bring those two nurses back to Greenhaven¡± Balfour gol up and brushed his suit, Where are they now?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Down in the basement, someone¡¯s keeping an eye on them.¡± ¡°Show me!¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± The Howard family¡¯s basement. Although it was a basement, it was decked out luxuriously with all the furnishings you¡¯d expect. It was just that it was too chilly down there, so none of the Howards usually hung out in it At this moment, the two nurses brought back from K City were being held in a room. The two of them were still clueless about what was happening. They were scared to tears and huddled together, trembling One of the nurses started to lose her cool. Suddenly, she stood up, gathered her courage, knelt in front of the bodyguard watching them, and pleaded through her tears, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just a nobody, and my family¡¯s broke. You¡¯re not getting anything by kidnapping me! Please let me go, I swear I won¡¯t call the cops!¡± The other nurse also knelt down, ¡°My family¡¯s just getting by. My college tuition was borrowed from rtives, and we haven¡¯t even paid it off yet! Kidnapping kids from poor families like us is pointless. Please let us go!¡± The well-trained bodyguard remained expressionless and unmoved. He didn¡¯t even nce at them, no matter how much they begged Suddenly, steady footsteps were heard from outside, followed by the sound of a door handle being turned. Quinton pushed the door open and gave the bodyguard a nod. The bodyguard nodded back, then respectfully left. The two nurses thought the real kidnapping boss was here, so they quickly backed away, huddling closer together as they watched Quinton with nothing but fear in their eyes Quinton didn¡¯t look at them. He just dragged a chair to the middle, then went to open the door and invited Balfour in. Balfour slowly walked in, his cold, piercing gaze sweeping over the two nurses. He appeared emotionless but exuded a bone-chillingly dangerous vibe. The two nurses instantly recognized Balfour. With his good looks, how could they forget the most handsome man they had ever seen in real life! The two nurses started whispering. ¡°That¡¯s him, the hottie who came to donate blood at our hospital!* ¡°He¡¯s the one who brought us here? But why?¡± ¡°Did he take a liking to us and want to keep us captive here?¡± ¡°How could you even think about that at a time like this? Wake up! Our lives are at stake!¡± ¡°Mmm.. I can¡¯t figure it out either. We didn¡¯t offend him, did we?¡± Balfour elegantly sat down in the chair, took the coffee handed to him, and took a leisurely sip before asking, ¡°What are youdies chatting about? Could you speak up a little so we can all discuss it together?¡± The two nurses felt that this handsome man was easier to deal with than the menacing bodyguard earlier, so they weren¡¯t as scared and turned to Balfour. The nurse on the left started, ¡°Sir, we remember you. You generously donated blood at our hospital before. I believe you¡¯re a kind man; you wouldn¡¯t hurt us, right?¡± Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Chapter 715 The young nurse on the right nodded and said, ¡°Absolutely! The moment we set our eyes on you, we knew you were a stand up guy!¡± Balfour chuckled. Whether I¡¯m a good guy or not depends on whether you¡¯re willing to answer my questions honestly¡± The two young nurses were a bit puzzled by Balfour¡¯s statement. They looked at each other with confused expressions. But regardless of their understanding to ensure they could safely leave this ce, they decided to cooperate to the best of their abilities. ¡°Sir, just fire away with whatever questions you have! We¡¯ll answer honestly, no beating around the bush!¡± That¡¯s night! As long as we know, we will definitely do our best to answer!¡± Balfour took another sip of his coffee, I heard you two secretly took my blood sample, is that true?¡± At Balfour¡¯s question, the expressions of the two young nurses immediately turned stiff. They hadn¡¯t expected it to be about that! Because that not only vited their professional ethics but also broke thew. They had been doing it covertly without leaving any trace, yet they were still found out? After seeing that the two young nurses became quiltily silent, Balfour was even more convinced they had done something shady. He frowned and asked, ¡°What were you nning to do? Illegal gene editing, or selling my organs on the ck market?¡± After hearing this, the two nurses snapped back to reality, quickly waving their hands in denial. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯ve got it all wrong! We¡¯re just nurses, we couldn¡¯t possibly do that!¡± ¡°Exactly! We wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Balfour raised an eyebrow, his gaze icy and intimidating, ¡°Then why would you steal my blood sample?¡± The young nurse on the left hesitated, ¡°We¡­ The young nurse on the right was also stuttering, ¡°Um¡­¡± Quinton sternly pressed, ¡°Tell the truth! No more excuses; if you want to see your families again, spill it all out! Or else¡­¡± The two young nurses had just started working after graduation and were timid. They didn¡¯t even wait for Quinton to finish his sentence, and they blurted out the truth in fear. The young nurse on the left spoke first. ¡°Mr. Howard, we¡¯re really sorry! Out of cunosity, we secretly took your blood sample and performed a DNA paternity test. We didn¡¯t do anything else! Mr. Howard, we swear, we didn¡¯t use your blood sample for any malicious purposes!¡± The young nurse on the right nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s true! We just did a paternity test! Mr. Howard, we know we were wrong, and we sincerely apologize! Sorry!¡± Balfour paused, skeptical of their exnations. He snorted, ¡°Why would you want to do a DNA paternity test on me? With whom?¡± After Quinton¡¯s scare, the two young nurses didn¡¯t dare hide anything anymore. They confessed everything ¡°It was the girl who donated blood with youst time.¡± Balfour frowned, ¡°Ellinor?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Ellinor We overheard you telling Ms. Mendoza to have an abortion in the blood collection room, which made us question your rtionship with Ms. Mendoza Out of boredom, we started guessing about your rtionship with Ms. Mendoza. She thought you were siblings, and you didn¡¯t like your sister¡¯s boyfriend, so you wanted her to have an abortion. And I thought you two were lovers, and you were nning to break up, so you asked Ms. Mendoza to have an abortion. To verify our guesses, we secretly took your blood samples for a kinship test. We¡¯re really sorry! We shouldn¡¯t have invaded your privacy. We¡¯ve realized our mistake and hope you can forgive us.¡± They actually did a kinship test to determine his rtionship with Ellinor? This was utterly ridiculous! After listening to their exnation, Balfour found it not onlyughable but also a bit irritating. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Chapter 716 ¡°So, you two are using your jobs as medical staff as an excuse to pry into the private lives of blood donors? Do you have no professional ethics?¡± Balfour sarcastically questioned, making the two young nurses hang their heads in shame ¡°Mr. Howard, we know we messed up! In fact, we¡¯re just interns right now, we¡¯re not even real nurses yet. So, we¡¯re hoping you¡¯ll let this slide and not make a big fuss about it. We don¡¯t want our mistake to tarnish the public¡¯s view of our hospital or the medical profession as a whole. The rest of our colleagues are hard working and professional, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to let our screw-up affect them. As for me, I know I¡¯m not cut out for this sacred job anymore, Ill be handing in my resignation to the hospitall Balfour listened impassively, then tumed to the other silent nurse, asking. ¡°She¡¯s quitting on her own, what about you?¡± The other nurse, looking downcast and choked up, said ¡°Mr Howard, I lost the bet. I was already nning to quit my intern position and leave the hospital Don¡¯t worry, once I¡¯m gone, I won¡¯t do anything to damage the hospital s image¡± Balfour, a decisive figure in the business world, had no mercy, nor was he swayed by a woman¡¯s tears. He firmly believed that adults should be ountable for their actions, and if you screw up, you¡¯ve got to pay the price The two nurses, out of sheer boredom, took it upon themselves to carry out DNA blood tests on donors to satisfy their own curiosity, which waspletely out of line They had no business working in a hospital. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Balfour turned to Quinton, coldly ordering. ¡°Have someone question them thoroughly again, check their recent activities, see if there are any suspicious ces outside the hospital, and confirm if what they just said was true. If no issues are found, report their actions to the head of K City Hospital and let their superiors deal with it¡± Resignation was too light a punishment for them; they deserved to face the consequences and never work in a medical-rted field again. That was the lesson they needed to leam. ¡°Understood, Mr. Howard¡± Quinton epted the order. Balfour put down his coffee cup, preparing to leave this time-wasting room. He got to the door, his hand about to touch the doorknob, when he suddenly stopped, as if he remembered something. Balfour turned around abruptly, ring at the two female nurses, ¡°You just said you lost a bet?¡± The nurse who lost the bet admitted, ¡°Mr. Howard, it¡¯s me; I lost.¡± Balfour asked, ¡°What was the bet?¡± The nurse exined clearly. ¡°She bet that you and Ms. Mendoza were siblings, and I bet that you two were a couple. However, the DNA test proved you and Ms Mendoza are indeed siblings, so I lost the bet Mr. Howard, I mistakenly thought you were some irresponsible man, but you¡¯re actually a loving brother. I¡¯m really sorry for misunderstanding you!¡± As the nurse was exining, she didn¡¯t notice the change in Balfour¡¯s expression; his eyes were bloodshot, as if they were about to burst. Balfour quickly walked over and grabbed the nurse¡¯s clothes, ¡°Say that again! The DNA test showed what rtionship between me and Ellinor?* The young nurse was taken aback andpletely dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know what she said wrong. ¡°The DNA test proved you and Ms. Mendoza are siblings¡­¡±- Balfour, with a grim face, asked in a low voice. ¡°Where is the DNA test report? Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Chapter 717 The young nurse nervously exined, ¡°Because what we did was against the rules, we destroyed it as soon as we looked at it. What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Howard?¡± Balfour asked with a straight face. ¡°I¡¯m asking you one more time! Are you sure you didn¡¯t get it wrong? The test results show that Ellinor and I are real siblings?¡± *Yes, I¡¯m absolutely sure because this affects whether I can officially take up my post There¡¯s no way I could get it wrong, the test results show that you and Ms. Mendoza are indeed blood siblings¡± After hearing the nurse¡¯s firm words, Balfour was stunned, and after a long while, he finally let go of her The young nurse had already been scared to lears. Balfour¡¯s hand was trembling slightly, the information he just learned was a shocking blow He had always been hesitant about Ellinor, always thinking it was because she once saved his grandpa, so he repeatedly spared her Quinton was also shocked by the news. The sister Mr. Howard had been desperately searching for so many years was actually Ellinor, who he didn¡¯t likel He stepped forward and carefully asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, are you okay?¡± Balfour clutched at his chest, seeming to try and control the intense pain in his heart. He took a deep breath and ordered, ¡°Go check! Get me an urate result as soon as possible!¡± Quinton immediately replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard, I¡¯ll get night on it!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Balfour closed the room door; his entire demeanor was dazed, and he staggered out. Seeing him about to leave, the two nurses quickly knelt on the ground and begged him. ¡°Mr. Howard, we know we were wrong! Please spare us!¡± ¡°Mr. Howard, let us go, we won¡¯t do this kind of thing again.¡± However, no matter how much they shouted, Balfour did not look back. The room door closed, and the bodyguard who was in charge of guarding them came in again. The next day at 4 a m. Quinton hurried back to the Howard family¡¯s mansion, knocking on the door of the study that had been lit all night. ¡°Come in.¡± Balfour¡¯s tired voice came out. Quinton pushed the door in, and he solemnly handed over a document ¡°Mr. Howard, I had someone extract Ellinor¡¯s DNA from the office she once used at thepany, and the identification report was alsopleted in the fastest time. After professional identification, Ellinor is indeed your long-lost sister, her DNApletely matches yours¡± Balfour sat in his office chair, his pupils were slightly contracted, and his eyes were bloodshot. At this moment, the result Quinton spoke out just confirmed the ims of the two nurses and did not bring him more shock and surprise. He had been up all night, sitting in the study and repeatedly thinking about his recent attitude towards Ellinor and everything he had done. Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Chapter 718 What a coincidence! Damn, was God ying some kind of joke on him? So, Ellinor was actually Pearl, the sister he had been searching so long for Pearl was Ellinor! Balfour¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. Regretfully, he said, ¡°So, as her brother, I misunderstood my own sister again and again. I bullied and scared her along with others, sshed coffee on her head, and almost caused her to get an abortion¡± Quinton¡¯s face was stiff. He was a bit at a loss, ¡°Uh.. Mr. Howard, you didn¡¯t know that Ellinor was Pearl either.¡± They finally met again, and he treated Pearl so badly. Would Pearl still be willing to recognize him as her brother? Balfour touched his forehead and took a deep breath, weakly asking, ¡°Where is Ellinor now?¡± Quinton said, ¡°She went back to the nchet family¡¯s mansion with Mr. nchet, she should be asleep now.¡± Balfour nodded somewhat dazedly, ¡°Tomorrow, find a way to let me see her alone.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Quinton agreed. Balfour looked up and instructed worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t force her, even if she doesn¡¯t want to see me, you have to talk to her nicely.¡± Quinton nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand.¡± Balfour rubbed his eyebrows and responded, then waved his hand tiredly to dismiss him Quinton then left there Morning When Ellinor woke up, she saw Theo¡¯s deep eyes. She always slept alone since she was a child, so suddenly waking up to find a man next to her caused her first reaction to be jumping back in fear. Theo looked at her scared reaction and frowned, ¡°What? Not used to it?¡± Ellinor then realized she had moved back to the nchet family¡¯s mansion yesterday and that her rtionship with Theo had changed. Even though everything that should have happened had already happened, she blushed a little and coughed, ¡°You, what time is it? Don¡¯t you have to go to work today?¡± Theo squinted at her, ¡°How can I go to work with someone lying on top of me?¡± Ellinor frowned in confusion, then turned her head to see that she was not resting her head on a pillow but on Theo¡¯s strong arm. 1 Sheughed awkwardly and pouted, ¡°You can pull your arm out when I¡¯m asleep! My head isn¡¯t made of stone; am I so heavy that you can¡¯t move?* Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This woman¡¯s words were so sharp first thing in the morning. Theo pretended to be angry, pinched her face, and sneered, ¡°You were really tiredst night, so I wanted you to sleep more and was afraid that moving would wake you up. How can you be so ungrateful?¡± He said the phrase ¡®so tired¡¯ in such an ambiguous tone that she couldn¡¯t help but overthink Ellinor blushed as she thought of their intimacyst night and sat up, I¡¯m awake now! Thanks for your arm; you can take it back!¡± Theo sat up with her, stretching his arm that had be numb from Ellinor¡¯s weight, ¡°So you don¡¯t remember me as soon as you wake up? Weren¡¯t you all over mest night?¡± Ellinor¡¯s face turned red instantly. She was extremely embarrassed, ¡°Theo!!!¡± Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Theo couldn¡¯t help butugh. He sessfully tickled her funny bone and gently rubbed his hand against her nose. ¡°Alright, alright, no more teasing I¡¯ve gotta go grind for our baby¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡± Theo lightly fixed her hair and got up from the bed, heading to the closet for his clothes, ¡°You should get up too and grab some breakfast. Let Devin know what you would like to have for lunch, he¡¯ll get it ready. We¡¯ll have dinner together when I get back With the big guy out of bed, Ellinor stretchedzily under the covers like a kitten and responded absentmindedly, ¡°Mhm, got it.¡± Theo reminded her not to eat anything random when she¡¯s home alone, especially cold food When they first met, she thought he was cold and didn¡¯t talk much. But now she thought he was quite a chatterbox, he hadn¡¯t stopped talking since she woke up, like a dad. Theo went to the bathroom to freshen up, giving Ellinor¡¯s ears a brief moment of peace She snuggled under the covers, ready to go back to sleep. Theo came out of the bathroom and saw Ellinot still snoozing away. He helplessly frowned and headed towards her. Ellinor was a little drowsy, then she felt her chin being held by a pair of rough hands, and then a warm breath covered her. She suddenly opened her eyes, pushing Theo away. ¡°I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth yet!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind. Theo said deeply and kissed her again. He really liked gradually opening her unwilling lips and slowly exploring her mouth until she started responding. In fact, he seeded. Ellinor resisted for a while but eventually couldn¡¯t resist him. Theo did not let go of her until she started having trouble breathing, looking at her as if he were a bit tipsy, ¡°Want toe to the office with me?¡± Ellinor was panting, she shook her head, ¡°Your office is boring. I want to sleep at home.¡± If he could, Theo really wanted to keep her by his side, but he didn¡¯t want her to get too tired. Theo leaned his head against her cheek, ¡°Mhm, then you sleep well at home; no sneaking out when I¡¯m not at home¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Can I go out for a walk? You can¡¯t restrict my freedom.¡± Theo couldn¡¯t help but give a light peck at the corner of her lips, ¡°You can go for a walk, but you have to tell me where you¡¯re going. Don¡¯t make me struggle to find you.¡± Ellinor revealed a mischievous smile, ¡°Got it, I won¡¯t run. You go! You¡¯re so clingy, who could stand it?¡± Theo frowned, his hand snuck under the covers to pinch her waist, ¡°Even if it¡¯s unbearable, you have to bear it! You¡¯re with me; you have to take responsibility for me!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Ellinor felt a tickle at her waist, and she curled up into a ball. ¡°Good girl, I¡¯ll leave night away. You can sleep a bit more, then go have breakfast.¡± Ellinor covered her mouth with the nket, only revealing a pair of elf-like blinking eyes to prevent the man from kissing her again. Then she stretched a hand out from the nket to wave, ¡°Bye!¡± How could she be so adorable? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Theo swallowed hard, suppressing the excitement in his body, turned around to grab his coat, and left. If he stayed for one more second, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist getting under the covers with her again. Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Chapter 720 After leaving the bedroom, Theo nced at his watch and said to Devin, who was not far away. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her now. If she hasn¡¯t gotten up for breakfast by ten, then wake her up.¡± Devin nodded respectfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ill take good care of Ellinor.¡± ¡°Good¡± He agreed, then started walking towards the stairs. He stopped at the top of the stairs and added, ¡°Don¡¯t let her eat too many snacks¡± Devin was taken aback by Theo¡¯s meticulousness, then responded, ¡°Alright, got it Even though he hadn¡¯t left yet, he was already missing her Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He¡¯d never missed anyone like this before, so this must be what it felt like to be in love. When he returned from hisst business trip, she had disappeared, which had left a deep shadow in his heart that even turned into some sort of heart disease. He took onest lingering look at the bedroom door but seemed a bit uneasy After a while, he finally walked down the stairs. After Theo left, Veronica nchet, who was hiding in theer, came out with a sour face. She had seen everything Theo had instructed Devin on how to take care of Ellinor before leaving. He was so good to her! She really didn¡¯t understand why Theo cared so much about Ellinor. Ellinor was just a country girl, how could shepare to a high ss girl like Patricia? Veronica and Ellinor had never gotten along. She hoped that Theo would marry Patricia. Now that Theo wasn¡¯t home, wasn¡¯t this the perfect opportunity to mess with Ellinor? So she quickly walked to Theo¡¯s bedroom. She was about to knock on the door when Devin stopped her. Devin tried to reason with her. ¡°Mr. nchet specifically asked me not to disturb Ellinor¡¯s sleep. If you need her for something, wait until she wakes up at ten!¡± Veronica was visibly upset, ¡°Who acknowledges her in this family? Who does she think she is? Do we have to wait for her to wake up to see her? She¡¯s been sleeping in at this hour since she came to the nchet family¡¯s home. We don¡¯t pamperzy women like her!¡± She was speaking loudly, clearly trying to let Ellinor hear her. Devin looked troubled, ¡°Ms nchet, please don¡¯t do this. Mr. nchet would be upset if he found out, it¡¯ll affect you.¡± Veronica didn¡¯t listen, she held her head high, ¡°I don¡¯t believe my brother would hurt me for a stranger! Devin, move out of the way; don¡¯t block my path!¡± After saying that, Veronica pulled Devin aside and knocked harshly on the door, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ming in¡± After saying this, she didn¡¯t wait for a response and just pushed the door open and went in.. Devin wanted to stop Veronica, but it was toote. Plus, Ellinor was still sleeping, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him, a man, to go in. He was in a dilemma. Devin quickly called some maids to get Veronica out, but they found that she had locked the door. What was Ms. nchet trying to do? Devin hurriedly went to find the spare key to Mr. nchet¡¯s bedroom. Once Veronica entered the room, she saw that Ellinor wasn¡¯t sleeping but waszily wrapped in a nket, ying on her phone on the bed. Veronica got angry when she saw Ellinor¡¯szy andfortable look. She remembered how she had been locked up in jail for half a month because of Ellinor During that time, Ellinor must have been enjoying herfortable life at home, right? Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Veronica stood with her hands on her hips, ¡°Hey! Ellinor, get dressed and get moving! ¡°Why?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, gave Veronica a nonchnt look, then continued to look at her phone. She wasn¡¯t surprised when Veronica barged in. She had heard Veronica having a loud conversation with Devin at the door. ¡°Why? You¡¯re asking me why? Since you¡¯re in my house, you should follow the nchet family rules. We nchets don¡¯t do lie ins! You think it¡¯s like your house, where you can justze around!¡± Ellinor gave a slight chuckle, Tm your brother¡¯s wife in the nchet household, not yours. If your brother doesn¡¯t mind, why should you?¡± Veronica was visibly upset. ¡°You really think you¡¯re part of the nchet family? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, my brother is not married to you yet! Strictly speaking. you¡¯re not a nchet. But I am, so you listen to me! Ellinorughed and nodded, ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m listening. What do you want me to do?¡± Veronica crossed her arms, ¡°I want you to get up and work now. Stop freeloading off the nchet family!¡± Ellinor asked curiously. ¡°Work? What kind of work?¡± Veronica said, ¡°Cleaning, cooking, there¡¯s work everywhere. Can¡¯t you see, youzy bum?¡± Ellinor was nonchnt. Those tasks seem to be done by professionals; I don¡¯t need to do them, do I?¡± Veronica frowned, ¡°We do have professional maids to clean, but since you¡¯re here, you should help. What¡¯s my brother brought you here for? Less talk, more work you¡¯re mopping all the floors today!¡± Ellinor¡¯s phone was pointed at Veronica, and shenguidly watched the phone screen, ¡°Theo, you¡¯ve seen all this, right? Your family doesn¡¯t wee me; your sister is more wicked than a TV viin!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Give her the phone¡± After hearing Theo¡¯s stern voice from Ellinor¡¯s phone, Veronica¡¯s arrogance changed instantly. She finally realized that Ellinor wasn¡¯t just looking at her phone. She was calling Theo! This was outrageous! Ellinor was too cunning! Ellinor was still lounging at the head of the bed. She smiled and beckoned Veronica, ¡°Come on, your brother wants you to take the call.¡± Veronica broke out in a cold sweat, and even her back got wet. She was so pissed that her face was pale, but she dared not refuse her brother¡¯s call. She walked to the bed and took Ellinor¡¯s phone. She saw the video call on the screen and saw that Theo was still in his car, not at the office yet. THEO¡­ ¡°Pack your things; I¡¯ll have someone take you to your mother¡¯ster.¡± There was no expression on Theo¡¯s face, and his tone was cold. Veronica knew she was in deep trouble. They were half-siblings, but her mother had never been recognized by the nchet family and was unable to enter the nchet vi. So far, she had been considered an unofficial family member at best. Because she was of nchet blood and a girl, she was allowed by Theo to be brought up in the nchet vi. Now Theo wanted to send her back to her mother. Was this not abandonment? ¡°Theo, I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Then apologize to her!¡± Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Veronica watched as Ellinorzily sat up in bed, yawning. She found it hard to apologize to this country bumpkin she genuinely looked down upon. Theo,¡­¡± In the video, Theo¡¯s face was stem ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, pack up your stuff immediately!¡± Although Veronica was reluctant to apologize, she was still afraid of Theo. She quickly apologized and bowed her head to Ellinor, who was still in bed ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m sorry¡­ What I said was wrong. I won¡¯t talk to you like that again¡­ Please forgive me; don¡¯t let my brother kick me out.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ellinor didn¡¯t give a clear response. Instead, shezily stretched out her hand. ¡°Give me my phone back. You can go now¡± You can go now?! Who was Ellinor talking to? What did she take her for? Veronica almost blew up with rage at Ellinor¡¯s dismissive attitude, but she had no choice but to calm herself. Theo was still watching her through the video call. She didn¡¯t dare argue with Ellinor anymore. She obediently returned the phone to Ellinor and then helplessly turned around and left. Ellinor took the phone, and only after Veronica left did she look at the perfect face of the man on the screen andzily said, ¡°Theo, your sister Veronica is nothing like you The coldness on his face immediately disappeared. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson when I get back¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry, just a bit annoyed!¡± Ellinor yawned, then casually asked, ¡°Theo, when are youing back?¡± After saying this, she immediately realized that it was inappropriate She blinked awkwardly. ¡°Um¡­¡± Theo also paused for a moment, then smiled, ¡°When do you want me toe back? I cane back right now¡± Ellinor cleared her throat in embarrassment, ¡°No need, I was just asking! Go to work, I¡¯m going back to sleep!¡± After that, she quickly hung up the video call and threw the phone away. Ellinor covered her face with her hands and rolled on the bed. ¡°Ah! So awkward!¡± Why did she ask when Theo wasing back? Theo had just left not long ago, so asking that made it seem like she missed him. Ellinor, where was your dignity? It had only been ten minutes since he left, and she sort of missed him. Now what? Ellinor hugged the quilt they both usedst night, buried her face in it, and took a deep breath, trying to catch his fresh scent. Unconsciously, she fell asleep. Veronica came out of the room with an embarrassed face, just in time to meet Devin, who was about to open the door with the keys. Once Veronica came out, Devin sighed in relief, ¡°Ms. nchet, you finally came out! Ellinor isn¡¯t mad, is she?¡± Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Veronica was frowning and looked a tad upset. ¡°Devin, all you care about is whether Ellinor is mad. Why don¡¯t you ask if I¡¯m pissed off too?!¡± Devin fell silent. Feeling neglected, Veronica was annoyed with both Devin and the servants around them. ¡°Huh! This house is turning into the Mendoza family circus, with everyone siding with that outsider!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Devin looked helpless, he hadn¡¯t favored anyone. It was Ms. nchet¡¯s fault for barging into Ellinor¡¯s room in the first ce. The servants, too, felt they hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. They weren¡¯t favoring Ellinor; they just thought Ms. nchet had been too rash. Veronica fumed more and more as she stormed back to her room, so she called Patricia. The call quickly connected, and Patricia¡¯s familiar and gentle voice echoed. ¡°What¡¯s up. Veronica?¡± Veronica didn¡¯t hide her anger. ¡°Patricia, do you know?! Ellinor is acting all high and mighty! She¡¯s parading around the nchet vi like she¡¯s thedy of the house!¡± On the other side, Patricia paused for a moment before responding. ¡°Veronica, don¡¯t panic; tell me slowly, what happened? Did Ellinor do something outrageous?¡± Veronica thought for a moment, trying to stay calm. ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything specific; she just unfairly has my brother wrapped around her little finger. Now everyone at home treats her like thedy of the house, they don¡¯t even look at me! She¡¯s even using my brother¡¯s support to treat me like a maid. I¡¯m so mad!¡± Pretending to sympathize, Patricia said, ¡°What? She treats you like a maid? Veronica, I too think Ellinor¡¯s attitude is a bit over the top; isn¡¯t Theo at home? Doesn¡¯t he care?¡± Veronica replied. ¡°My brother has already gone to the office, and that woman, Ellinor, isfortably sleeping in my brother¡¯s bedroom! Even if my brother was home, he would only help her, not me! (Patricia, you don¡¯t understand. My brother is nowpletely under Ellinor¡¯s charm, he listens to everything she says. I really don¡¯t know what Ellinor did to my brother! Patricia, why don¡¯t you control my brother? Are you nning to just give my brother to Ellinor? I really don¡¯t want her to be my brother¡¯s wife!¡± Patricia clenched her fist in jealousy after hearing Veronica say Ellinor was sleeping in Theo¡¯s bedroom, but her tone remained gentle. ¡°Veronica, regardless of my rtionship with your brother, we can¡¯t let Ellinor disrespect you like this. I¡¯lle over to your house and have a chat with Ellinor!¡± Veronica felt touched. ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re really the best! Huh? Patricia, is there a child crying over there?¡± Patricia sounded a little ufortable, ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s Baber, he¡¯s not feeling well and is a bit fussy. Veronica, I have to hang up now. I¡¯lle over to your ceter¡± Veronica responded. ¡°Okay, cool! Patricia, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± After hanging up with Veronica, Patricia looked irritably at Baber, whose head was bandaged and was crying in the nanny¡¯s arms. ¡°Alright, Baber, stop crying! It¡¯s breaking my heart! What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll have someone go buy it for you, okay?¡± Patricia put on an overly concerned face, trying to soothe Baber. Otherwise, it would look weird if Baber kept resisting her. However, every time she approached Baber, his crying intensified. The nanny was worried about Baber¡¯s head wound, fearing that his intense crying would lead to ack of oxygen. She suggested, ¡°Ms. Howard, maybe you shouldn¡¯t get too close to Baber for now. Wait until his wound heals a bit, then you can hold him.¡± Patricia found the child annoying to begin with, and his intense crying was even more irritating. She waved her hand, ¡°Alright, take good care of him. I have to go out for a bit¡± The nanny breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Okay, Ms. Howard, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Baber.¡± Patricia nced at the still crying Baber, thinking he was bing more and more annoying. She had chosen him just because he was cute, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be such a handful. Too bad he couldn¡¯t be returned like a defective product. What a headache! Chapter 724 Chapter 724 After Patricia left, the nanny gently patted Baber in her arms andforted, ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Ms. Howard is gone. Baber, you don¡¯t have to be scared.¡± Baber turned his head to confirm that Patricia was really gone, and his crying gradually subsided. The nanny sighed. She had long noticed that Ms. Howard didn¡¯t truly love this adopted child. She only showed concern for Baber in front of others, but in private, she was cold and impatient N?velDrama.Org ? content. Poor Baber was so unlucky. He became an orphan at such a young age. He was lucky enough to be adopted by a wealthy family, but then he got a mother who just wanted to use him. Ah, this kid was probably not going to have an easy life. The nchet vi. Ellinor¡¯s nap was interrupted by a phone call. Shezilyy in the quilt, fumbling for her phone and putting it to her ear to answer. ¡°Hello?¡± A calm male voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, good morning¡± Ellinor was still half asleep. She didn¡¯t recognize the voice and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Ms. Mendoza, it¡¯s Quinton.¡± Ellinor became a bit more awake, ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s up?¡± Quinton detected that Ellinor sounded like she had just woken up. He was a bit uneasy and carefully said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, did I interrupt your rest?¡± Whether you disturbed me or not, you¡¯ve called already. Just say what you need to!¡± ¡°I did interrupt you, please forgive me. The thing is, Mr. Howard would like to meet with you privately. He wants to apologize for the misunderstandingst night.¡± Ellinor was a bit annoyed after being disrupted from her sleep for this, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Ms. Mendoza, Mr. Howard¡­¡± Before Quinton could finish, Ellinor hung up and was ready to continue her sleep. At that moment, someone knocked on the door of her room. ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s past ten o¡¯clock. Mr. nchet instructed me to wake you up for breakfast at this time.¡± It was Devin¡¯s respectful voice outside Ellinor rolled over, it seemed her desire to sleep in was not going to be fulfilled today. She fixed her hair a bit, then got up to wash up. Devin showed Ellinor a respectful smile after seeing her open the door ande out. ¡°Ellinor, your breakfast is ready. Mr. nchet has specially hired a nutritionist to prepare it for you. If there¡¯s anything specific you want for lunch, you can tell me now and I¡¯ll prepare it in advance.¡± As Ellinor made her way downstairs, she responded, ¡°I¡¯m not picky; anything will do.¡± ¡°Alright, got it.¡± Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Devin followed diligently, only stepping up to guide her to her meal when they walked into the dining room. ¡°Ellinor, this is your breakfast¡­ What?¡± Before he could finish, Devin was gobsmacked! He saw two women having a meal at the restaurant table, and what they were eating was the breakfast that the nutritionist had carefully prepared for Ellinor. Devin frowned, ¡°Ms nchet, didn¡¯t you already have breakfast? Why did you eat Ellinor¡¯s breakfast?¡± Veronica sat there, eating and talking ¡°This breakfast is hers? I thought it was for my friend! My friend happened toe over, so I let her eat first!¡± Veronica then passed the bacon on her te to her friend, Patricia, who was sitting next to her, ¡°Here, Patricia, you don¡¯t oftene to our house, eat more!¡± As Veronica chatted with Patricia, she rolled her eyes at Ellinor. Patricia ate without politeness, as if showing off her treatment at Veronica¡¯s house to Ellinor. And Ellinor just looked at them calmly with a slight smile on her lips. Patricia took a sip of milk, then stood up somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Oh! Was this Ellinor¡¯s breakfast? I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t know! Veronica just asked me if I had breakfast, and I happened to be a bit hungry, so I sat down with her and ate some! Ellinor, we didn¡¯t mean to eat your breakfast, you won¡¯t be mad, right?¡± Ellinor slightly raised her eyebrow and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re the guest and you eat first.¡± This casual ¡®you¡¯re the quest¡¯ instantly froze Patricia¡¯s smile. Was Ellinor implying that she was now the mistress of the nchet family? Veronica was right; Ellinor had just returned to the nchet family for one day, and she already had the aura of the mistress! She¡¯s just showing off how she relied on Theol After seeing the breakfast carefully prepared for Ellinor being eaten by others, Devin felt helpless and sighed, ¡°Um¡­ Ellinor, please sit down for a while, I will have the kitchen make another one for you right away!¡± Ellinor nced at the exquisite food on the table, which looked time-consuming, making another one would definitely be troublesome. Moreover, seeing Patricia here made her feel a bit nauseated, and she had no interest in dining with her. So Ellinor waved her hand, ¡°No need, Devin, I can just order something from outside.¡± Devin seemed very worried, ¡°Ellinor, how could you order food from outside? It¡¯s not clean; just wait a little longer and I will try to have the kitchen make your breakfast faster.¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°Devin, it¡¯s really not necessary, just have them focus on preparing lunch. I¡¯ll handle breakfast. Even if you have them make it again, I won¡¯t eat it!¡± Devin had no choice but to nod, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll have them prepare more of your favorite dishes for lunch.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ellinor responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Devin sighed and turned to go to the kitchen. As soon as Devin left, Veronica scoffed, ¡°Patricia, did you hear that? She said she was going to order food from outside! This is hrious! What sort of respectable richdy eats food from outside?¡± Patricia smiled slightly,fortably enjoying Ellinor¡¯s breakfast, not refuting Veronica¡¯s mockery of Ellinor. Veronica kept scoffing, ¡°Patricia, you must have never ordered food from outside either! For families like ours, we absolutely don¡¯t eat those cheap and mediocre foods from outside. Even if we asionally order food from outside, it is always freshly made by a hired professional chef, ensuring the freshness of the ingredients and the best taste. Some people may have never tasted high- end food in their lives, and are okay with eating any low-end food!¡± Chapter 726 Chapter 726 When Veronica said this, Ellinor had already plonked herself on the living room couch, turning a blind eye to Veronica¡¯s sarcastic remarks and just focusing on ordering takeout on her phone. Veronica felt like she was punching cotton. Nothing she said could get to Ellinor, and it was super frustrating for her. She raised her voice and continued, ¡°You¡¯re taking ages just to order some grub? With the money in some people¡¯s hands, they probably can only afford the cheapest dish!¡± Patricia was about to burst intoughter, but she still pretended to be sympathetic, ¡°Veronica, don¡¯t be like this. We should respect other people¡¯s lifestyles¡± Veronica snorted as she rolled her eyes, ¡°But I¡¯m just stating the facts! She¡¯s just a country bumpkin, she¡¯s not even in the same league as us! Even if she can attract my brother now, their values are not aligned, and they won¡¯tst! She¡¯s really clueless! How could she still live in our house?¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t care less about Veronica¡¯s sarcasm. She had already ced her order and paid. At the same time, Theo also received a payment notification. Last night, Theo gave her all his passwords and several private bank cards, indicating his intention to spend the rest of his life with her Although Ellinor was not short of money, it felt pretty good to asionally use her boyfriend¡¯s money. While Veronica was still spouting off, Ellinor acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. She lounged on the couch, turned on the TV, and waited for her food. Suddenly, a ss of milk was held in front of her. Ellinor looked up and saw Patricia offering it. Patricia was smiling gently and innocently. ¡°Ellinor, your food might take a while, right? Have some milk first, don¡¯t starve yourself!¡± Ellinor looked at the ss of milk with a clear lipstick mark on it. It was obviously Patricia¡¯s leftover. Offering someone else your leftover milk? Patricia sure was an interesting character. ¡®Ellinor didn¡¯t get angry, she gently pushed away Patricia¡¯s milk, shed her a smile, and said, ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I¡¯m not that hungry yet. You can have the milk Disappointed, Patricia sat next to her and cheekily asked, ¡°Ellinor, why won¡¯t you drink it? Is it because I drank from it? I thought you wouldn¡¯t mind, considering you epted my ex.¡± With a raised eyebrow, Ellinor nced at her, ¡°Your ex?¡± Patriciaughed heartily, ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t Theo my ex? You epted him, but when ites to milk, you suddenly mind?¡± Ellinor looked at Patricia and asked, ¡°Did he ever touch you?¡± Patricia nodded. ¡°Of course. Do you think Theo never had a girlfriend before you? That¡¯s impossible! How could a guy like Theo, with no shortage of female admirers, possibly be single till his thirties?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ellinor stared at Patricia seriously, and went silent for a while, making Patricia think that she believed her and was mad. Then, Ellinor suddenly burst intoughter as if she had heard a joke, ¡°Ms. Howard, you tried to make me believe that you had a child with Theo, now you want me to believe you guys were intimate? You think I¡¯d believe you?¡± Patricia¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, then she also startedughing sarcastically, ¡°Even if he hadn¡¯t been with me, do you think a vibrant man like Theo could¡¯ve only dated you?¡± Ellinor smiled lightly, ¡®I confirmed it in my own way; he indeed only had me.¡± Patricia frowned. ¡°You confirmed? How did you confirm? I know how women can confirm, but how can men? Don¡¯t fool yourself, Ellinor!¡± Ellinor chuckled softly, ¡°How I confirmed is not something I can tell you, that¡¯s Theo¡¯s personal privacy! Anyway, I¡¯m very sure Theo is pure and innocent!¡± The confidence and determination on Ellinor¡¯s face, along with the sweetness that leaked out unintentionally, were enough to make Patricia¡¯s face turn sour in an instant Patricia¡¯s grip on the milk ss tightened, as if she wanted to crush the ss and tear Ellinor to pieces. Patricia still remembered how she purposely got drunk and stripped naked in front of Theo, but Theo didn¡¯t even spare her a nce, let alone touch her. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 With an Icy tone. Theo said to her, ¡°Put your clothes on!¡± Then he left her alone in the room without a second thought. Of course, she believed that Theo wasn¡¯t the type to mess around. She knew all about his self-control and strict principles. But why did such a disciplined man like Theo lose control when it came to Ellinor? Why? Suddenly, an unfamiliar number called. Thinking it was the food she ordered, Ellinor picked up the phone without any hesitation, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡± However, the person on the other end didn¡¯t say anything for a while. Ellinor furrowed her brows in confusion, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this? Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°I can.¡± It was a man¡¯s voice N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ellinor recognized it right away. It was Balfour. She was a bit surpnsed that Balfour would actually call her himself. ncing at Patricia, who was sitting next to her with ill intentions, she wondered if Balfour was trying to contact her because of Patricia again. Ellinor squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°Yeah, what do you want?¡± Balfour said, ¡°Do you have time to meet up with me today? I have something to discuss with you face- to-face.¡± ¡°Not really¡± Without a second thought, Ellinor declined his request and wanted to hang up. She just wanted to keep her distance from these siblings. It wasn¡¯t that she was scared, she just didn¡¯t want to get herself into more trouble and waste her time. ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t hang up yet!¡± Balfour guessed that she was about to hang up and stopped her in time. Ellinor¡¯s finger paused, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it over the phone.¡± There was a sigh in Balfour¡¯s voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling very sorry recently. I¡¯ve misunderstood you a lot¡­ Ellinor, can I see you face-to-face? I have something important to tell you. It won¡¯t take much of your time.¡± When Balfour invited her over the phone, Patricia was sitting next to her, drinking a cup of milk, and ring at Ellinor. Ellinor thought about it, ¡°Fine, thene to the nchet vi to find me.¡± Balfour hesitated, ¡°It¡¯s not very convenient for me to go to the nchet vi, can youe out?¡± ¡°Then forget it!¡± This time, Ellinor hung up the phone directly. In the morning, Quinton called to say that Balfour wanted to meet her, and now Balfour called himself. This was really weird. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Patricia looked at Ellinor, who had just hung up the phone, and shed her trademark ¡®innocent¡¯ grin. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you seem pretty busy, huh? Was that a guy on the phone?¡± Ellinor put her phone away, nonchntly grabbed a throw pillow from the sofa, and replied, ¡°Yeah, it was a dude¡± Patricia had a hint of sarcasm in her innocent eyes, ¡°Does Mr nchet know you¡¯re still in touch with other guys?¡± Ellinor let out a yawn, ¡°He probably has no clue¡± Patricia looked a bit peeved, ¡°Mr. nchet doesn¡¯t know? That could be a problem. You¡¯re inviting other men over when he¡¯s not around. If word gets out, there might be some unnecessary chatter¡± Ellinor tumed to look at Patricia, raising an eyebrow, ¡°Ms. Howard, are you threatening to tell him?¡± Patricia feigned innocence and furrowed her brow, ¡°No way, I¡¯m not threatening you, just giving you a friendly heads up!¡± Ellinor gave a slight smile. Threat or reminder, I couldn¡¯t care less. If you want to spread the word, go ahead! If you want to tell Mr. nchet, you can call him now and let him know I¡¯ve been inviting other men over when he¡¯s not home. Do whatever you want!¡± Patricia was a bit disgruntled by Ellinor¡¯s nonchnt attitude, and she silently gritted her teeth. In reality, Patricia knew that if Ellinor was so open about having men over, there was likely no foul y. Patricia retorted coldly, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m not one for gossiping or telling tales to Mr. nchet. Hah! If she wasn¡¯t that kind of person then who was? Who knew what schemes Patricia was cooking up? Ellinor gave Patricia a nce and ignored her. At that moment, a male servant walked in with a package, ¡°Ellinor, your meal is here.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Cool, just put it here.¡± The servant left after cing the meal on the coffee table. Ellinor put down her throw pillow and started to unwrap her food, ¡°Ms. Howard, fancy a bite?¡± Patricia offered a fake smile, her eyes showing her disdain for the cheap meal, ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m already full.¡± Ellinor looked at her with a smile, her tone casual, ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, then please step back. I don¡¯t like being watched while l eat.¡± Patricia¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Veronica came over from the dining room, ¡°Patricia, why are you still sitting with Ellinor? You should keep your distance. The cheap meals she orders are made with lousy oil. It¡¯s just disgusting, you might catch something.¡± She spoke while trying to pull Patricia away from Ellinor. As Patricia stood up, she was still holding her ss of milk, and she didn¡¯t forget to hand the leftovers to Ellinor before leaving. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 ¡°Ellinor, watch your food; don¡¯t choke. Let me pass you the milk!¡± As she was handing over the milk to Ellinor, Patricia pretended to lose her bnce. She wobbled, and the milk sshed out, spilling into Ellinor¡¯s freshly opened lunchbox. The noodles in the box were instantly ruined by the milk. Patricia gasped, acting surprised. ¡°Oh dear! Ellinor, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯ve messed up your food. It was an ident¡± Ellinor just stared at her milk-soaked noodles, not saying a word Veronica, seeing what happened, couldn¡¯t help but feel a smug satisfaction. But she put on a concerned face, ¡°Patricia, forget about her. Are you okay?¡± Patricia shook her head with a worned expression, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just feel bad about ruining her lunch.¡± Veronica casually responded, ¡°No biggie, it¡¯s just a bit of milk. She doesn¡¯t even mind eating greasy junk food, so what¡¯s a bit of milk? Her lunch probably isn¡¯t as clean as our milk anyway!¡± ¡°Veronica, don¡¯t say that! It¡¯s my fault!¡± Patricia, inwardly pleased, feigned guilt. She said to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re not mad at me, are you? I¡¯m really sorry. How about I pay you double for the lunch?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Ellinor suddenly said. Then, she stood up with her ruined lunchbox and, without warning, dumped it right on Patricia¡¯s head. Patricia screamed in shock, staring at the cheap noodles now dripping down her hair. She was on the verge of a breakdown! Veronica was also taken aback. Angry, she screamed. ¡°What the hell, Ellinor! Have you lost your mind?¡± Ellinor, with an indifferent expression, just lightly dusted off her hands and gave them a small smile. ¡°Oops! My bad! I didn¡¯t mean to! I just clumsily dumped this on Ms. Howard¡¯s head. You¡¯re not mad at me, are you, Ms. Howard?¡± Patricia took a deep breath and gritted her teeth, ¡°You¡­¡± Enraged, Veronica pointed out, ¡°Ellinor, you did that on purpose! How could you be so rude? Apologize to Patricia right now!¡± Ellinor yawned, sarcastically retorting. ¡°Apologize? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose; why would I apologize?¡± She could tolerate the previous incidents, but this time, Patricia deliberately ruined her lunch before she even had a bite. Patricia was wasting food, and that was something Ellinor couldn¡¯t tolerate. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Patricia regained herposure, putting on an innocent face again, ¡°Ellinor, I simply spilled a bit of milk on your food identally, and I¡¯m willing to pay double for it, do you really need to do this to me?¡± Ellinor shrugged, ¡°Patricia, I didn¡¯t get back at you. My mistake was just as idental as yours, and I never med you for your mistake; why are you ming me -for mine?¡±- ¡°I¡­¡± Patricia was lost for words. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Veronica shot Ellinor an annoyed look and said to Patricia in a disgruntled tone. ¡°Patricia, ignore this psycho chick for now. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to my room, where you can shower and change into some fresh clothes. We¡¯ll deal with herter¡± Patricia nodded, following Veronica upstairs. Halfway up, she turned her head, ring at Ellinor with a look of pure venom. That look was clearly a deration of war! Ellinor responded with a smile, clearly not bothered by her, and turned to call over a couple of maids to clean up the mess on the floor Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Devin just happened to being out of the kitchen. He saw what had just happened and let out a helpless sigh, asking Ellinor with concern, ¡°Ellinor, that meal isn¡¯t edible now, and you can¡¯t starve yourself. I¡¯ll have the kitchen make you a sandwich just to tide you over, okay?¡± Ellinor was indeed hungry, she nodded and said, ¡°Alrigh!, keep it simple; just stick an egg in it¡± Just as Devin was about to go instruct the kitchen, a servant came rushing in, ¡°Devin, Mr. Howard is here. He said he specifically came to see Ellinor¡± After hearing this, Devin looked surprised, ¡°Mr. Howard?¡± The servant nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard.¡± Devin found it strange. The Howard and nchet families were always at odds; they usually kept their distance even when there were no shes. Sure, Ms. Howard was an exception. She would visit because of her deep love for Mr. nchet. But it was indeed rare for Mr. Howard himself to show up, and he even said he was here to visit Ellinor? Devin felt uneasy; he turned to Ellinor and asked, ¡°Ellinor, Mr. Howard said he¡¯s here to see you. Do you want to meet him?¡± Ellinor gave a slight nod, ¡°Okay, let him in.¡± Devin signaled the servant who had informed them of Mr. Howard¡¯s arrival, instructing him to guide Mr. Howard in. Soon, the servant led Balfour in. Ellinor sat on one side of the dining room, looking at Balfour with a smile, ¡°Mr. Howard, that was quick¡± Balfour entered alone; his tall and upright figure was impressive. However, his demeanor was not as calm as before, and hisplicated look seemed somewhat cautious, ¡°I was just around the corner, so I came right over when I got the call.¡± Ellinor nodded and smiled, ¡°We just had a spill in the living room that¡¯s being cleaned up, so we¡¯ll chat here. I hope you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Howard?¡± Balfour looked at her, his eyes full of self-me. He shook his head, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter where we talk¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°I thought someone like you would mind having a conversation in a dining room that smells of food. But since you don¡¯t mind, please have a seat, Mr. Howard.¡± With that, shezily lifted her hand as a gesture of politeness. A waiter stepped forward, pulling out a dining chair for the guest opposite Ellinor. Balfour didn¡¯t say anything, he slowly walked over and took a seat. Before they could start their conversation, a waitress came out of the kitchen with a simple sandwich and handed it to Ellinor. Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Balfour arched an eyebrow ¡°It¡¯s sote, and you still haven¡¯t had breakfast?¡± Ellinor was hungry, so she took a bite of her sandwich before responding. ¡°Yeah, I had a bit of a breakfast hup today, and now I finally managed to grab a bite. I assume you¡¯ve eaten by now, Mr Howard, so I won¡¯t bother offering you some¡± Balfour didn¡¯t care whether or not the nchet family included him in their breakfast ns. He was not there for a meal ¡°Given your current state. Is having breakfast thiste and eating just a sandwich enough for you?¡± Ellinor shrugged it off. ¡°Today¡¯s an exception, and III be having lunch soon. Balfour checked his watch. ¡°It¡¯s about two hours before lunch. You n to stay hungry till then?¡± Ellinor waved her sandwich. ¡°I¡¯m not starving. I¡¯m eating!¡± Balfour frowned, looking at the nchet family¡¯s butler, and spoke with a displeased tone. ¡°Is this how you guys take care of her?¡± Devin was a bit puzzled, not understanding why Balfour was upsel, but he exined politely anyway. ¡°Mr. Howard, it¡¯s not what you think. We have fresh ingredients delivered every day, and we prepare a hearty breakfast for her. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t make it in time for breakfast today. And today¡¯s lunch ingredients haven¡¯t arrived yet, so she¡¯s making do with what we have¡±, Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Balfour stared at the sandwich in Ellinor¡¯s hand, his dissatisfaction evident. ¡°So, do you guys have four on hand?¡± Devin replied. ¡°Yes, we have all those ingredients. It¡¯s just that we have fresh veggies and meat delivered daily. We don¡¯t keep stock.¡± Balfour stood up, ¡°Bring out the flour Ill use it.¡± Devin paused before he responded. ¡°Sure, Mr. Howard, just a moment.¡± As she ate her sandwich, Ellinor watched Balfour, wondering if he was nning to cook there. Balfour gracefully removed his suit jacket, rolled up his shirt sleeves, and walked into the kitchen. This left Devinpletely baffled. Mr. Howard was suddenly cooking in their kitchen? What was going on? As he thought, Devin had one of his staff call Mr. nchet to update him on the unusual situation. While Balfour was busy in the kitchen, Ellinor leaned curiously on the kitchen door, watching him as she enjoyed her sandwich. ¡°Mr. Howard, I never took you for a cook!¡± Balfour was kneading dough. He was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°I¡¯m not great at it. Just when I was a kid, my little sister used to make me y cocking games with her. That¡¯s how I learned to make a few things she liked.¡± Ellinor paused, chewing her sandwich with a cold glint in her eyes. She chuckled, ¡°So, thanks to Ms. Howard, I get to taste your cooking today!¡± Balfour¡¯s hands stilled on the dough. He turned to look at her, his eyes showing hisplex emotions. ¡°Alright, the kitchen¡¯s a bit smoky Why don¡¯t you wait outside? I¡¯ll bring it to you when it¡¯s done¡± Ellinor shrugged, ¡°Fine, thanks!¡± She went back to the dining room and sat down, deep in thought. Was Balfour high? Or was he trying a different approach? Was he still trying to help his sister Patricia win over a man, hoping she¡¯d hand Theo over to Patricia? Interesting! Chapter 732 Chapter 732 About fifteen minutester, Balfour came out of the kitchen with a te of pasta, gently cing it in front of Ellinor, ¡°Wanna give it a try?¡± Ellinor nced at the pasta in front of her, then picked up a fork and stirred it a bit, noticing the red tomato sauce on the te She looked up at Balfour, ¡°Is this spaghetti?¡± Balfour nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re pregnant now, so you should eat more, this was your favorite when you were little¡­¡± At this point, Ellinor paused slightly. She frowned as if she had realized something. After seeing her frown, Balfour¡¯s words got stuck in his throat. He didn¡¯t continue, afraid that it would affect her appetite, ¡°Never mind, just eat while it¡¯s hot.¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality. ¡°Thanks¡± She squinted thoughtfully, forked some spaghetti, and put it in her mouth. The taste surprisingly hit the spot, even the thickness of the tomato sauce was just right But in her memory, she had never eaten this food before. Balfour had already sat back in his seat across from her. He was watching the girl across from him softly, his eyes filled with theplex emotions of a long-awaited reunion. He asked gently and cautiously, ¡°What do you think?¡± Ellinor was about to praise the taste. ¡°Balfour! How did you get here?¡± Suddenly, Patricia¡¯s voice came from upstairs, interrupting Ellinor¡¯s response. Patricia quickly came down from upstairs and rushed to the dining room, looking at Balfour in astonishment. Balfour was also a bit surprised to see Patriciaing down from the upstairs area of the nchet family¡¯s vi. He frowned and asked, ¡°Patricia, what are you doing here?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Caught off guard by Balfour¡¯s question, Patricia¡¯s eyes flickered a bit, making her look a little guilty, ¡°I came to hang out with Veronica! Balfour, what about you? What brings you here?¡± Balfour showing up at the nchet family¡¯s today was totally unexpected. And Veronica, seeing Mr. Howard personally visit today, confidently said, ¡°Patricia, isn¡¯t it obvious? Your brother must havee to pick you up.¡± Patricia thought about it and felt that Veronica was right. Balfour must havee to pick her up. Why else would he willinglye to the nchet family¡¯s vi? Although she didn¡¯t know how Balfour knew she was there, she thought the fact that he came to pick her up and even stepped into the nchet family¡¯s house must mean he was really worried about her. Patricia was very happy. She had thought that Balfour was still holding a grudge against her because of Baber¡¯s injury yesterday. Now she could rest assured that no matter what happened, Balfour would still trust her, forgive her, and love her. After Patricia and Veronica came over, Ellinor decided to keep her mouth shut. She was thoroughly enjoying her spaghetti as if there was no one else around. Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Veronica spotted Ellinor eating and seemingly enjoying herself, which ticked her off. So she stepped up to Balfour to rant. ¡°Balfour, good timing! I¡¯ve got to tell you. Patricia just got bullied! It¡¯s this Ellinor here, she poured her meal, a hot bowl of noodles, straight onto Patricia¡¯s hair. She made her hair and clothes all dirty, and she even burnt her face a bitt Patricia just had a shower in my room and changed into clean clothes!¡± With Veronica on her side, Patricia put on a brave face, her voice choked with emotion, ¡°Balfour, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Balfour listened to Veronica¡¯s rant, and his eyebrows furrowed. He turned to Ellinor with a displeased look. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°The chef prepared a hearty breakfast for you, why did you have to order food from outside?¡± Patricia and Veronica were expecting Balfour to get mad at Ellinor, but instead, they heard him ask such an irrelevant question. Both of them wondered if Balfour had missed the point. Ellinor, enjoying her meal, paused before saying, ¡°Ah well, they did prepare a nice breakfast for me, but my breakfast got eaten by a guest, so I ordered some food. Then, that got identally ruined with milk by a guest and couldn¡¯t be eaten, so I ended up with a sandwich.¡± Balfour¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. Before he arrived, the only guest there was Patricia! So, the issues with the breakfast Ellinor mentioned were because of Patricia? Patricia was secretly thrilled to see the anger rise in Balfour¡¯s eyes. Balfour was finally going to get mad at Ellinor. Considering herself the favored one, she took the opportunity to fan the mes, ¡°Balfour, I didn¡¯t mean to eat Ellinor¡¯s breakfast, I didn¡¯t know it was hers; I just felt a bit hypoglycemic and ate some. I didn¡¯t mean to ruin Ellinor¡¯s food either, I was worried that she might choke, so I brought her some milk. But then I tripped because of my hypoglycemia and spilled the milk on her noodles I apologized to Ellinor right away and promised topensate her for double the meal cost. But i didn¡¯t expect her to get so mad and pour the food on my head! But I understand how Ellinor feels! Balfour, please don¡¯t me Ellinor because of me, it was my fault.¡± As she spoke, Patricia¡¯s voice became more and more choked, and she looked extremely aggrieved, like she was about to cry. Balfour¡¯s eyebrows were knit tightly; he coldly looked at her sobbing and snorted, ¡°So you admit it was your fault?¡± Patricia was taken aback after not getting Balfour¡¯s usual unconditional support. She looked at him with surprise, ¡°¡­Balfour?¡± Balfour looked serious as he reprimanded her, ¡°You know you have hypoglycemia, so why didn¡¯t you rest at home instead of running to someone else¡¯s house early in the morning?¡± Patricia was confused about why Balfour said that, but after a while, she softly exined, ¡°Balfour, I didn¡¯t know I would have hypoglycemia before I left home; it might be because I forgot to eat breakfast at home¡­¡± Balfour didn¡¯t let his guard down because of her exnation, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stay home to take care of your child early in the morning instead of going to someone else¡¯s house for breakfast?¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes dodged a little. ¡°Uh¡­ Balfour, I¡¯ve arranged for a nanny to take good care of Baber¡± ¡°The child was seriously injured yesterday; he almost lost his life, and you as a mother don¡¯t seem to care? Did you want to adopt Baber, or did you n to let the nanny adopt him?¡± ¡°Balfour, I¡­ Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Balfour rubbed his temples as he looked at Patricia, this real headache of a woman ¡°Whatever you¡¯re here at the nchet family¡¯s home for, it doesn¡¯t matter. You need to head home right now¡± Patricia noticed that Balfour was not messing around. She obediently nodded and stepped forward ¡°Balfour, I know I shouldn¡¯t have left Baber alone at home ande out. I¡¯ll go home and apany Baber now, let¡¯s go!¡± However, Balfour didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Quinton is outside, he can drop you home.¡± Patnoia was taken aback and puzzled. ¡°Balfour, you¡¯re noting with me?¡± Balfour nodded silently I have things to take care of, you go home first¡± Wait, what? Balfour didn¡¯te here to pick her up? Patricia was shocked. She nced at where Balfour was sitting, right across from Ellinor Was Balfour here to see Ellinor? The more she thought about it, the more it didn¡¯t sit right. Patricia obediently said, ¡°Balfour, it¡¯s okay, I can wait for you. We can go home together after you¡¯re done.¡± Balfour¡¯s eyes shed with impatience. ¡°No need to wait, you can go first. I¡¯ll be heading to the office later. I won¡¯t be going home.¡± With that Patricia had no reason to stick around and find out why Balfour came to see Ellinor. She simply said, ¡°Oh, okay, then I¡¯ll go ahead¡­¡± Before leaving. Patricia shot a significant nce at Veronica. Veronica caught Patricia¡¯s look. She was confused at first, then seemed to understand something and said excitedly. ¡°Patricia, I¡¯lle with you!¡± Patricia twitched her mouth in disbelief. Veronica really had no brain. Why would shee with her? Her look was meant to tell Veronica to eavesdrop on what Balfour and Ellinor might say, not to tag. along! What a dummy! Veronica,pletely oblivious to her misunderstanding, linked arms with Patricia and walked out with her, mumbling, ¡°Patricia, what¡¯s up with your brother today? He didn¡¯te to pick you up?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Patricia rolled her eyes at Veronica and forced augh. ¡°I have no clue, maybe my brother has some business to discuss with Ellinor¡± Veronica thought for a moment, and then it dawned on her. ¡°Oh! I get it! Your brother must be putting pressure on Ellinor to get the hell away from my brother and give him back to you!¡± Patricia considered Veronica¡¯s statement. It was possible. Balfour had always been concerned about her marital issues. Had hee specifically to put pressure on Ellinor? With Patricia and Veronica gone, the butler and servants of the nchet family discreetly withdrew. Balfour finally rxed, looking at Ellinor across the table, who was enjoying her meal. He asked softly, ¡°How is it? Do you find it delicious?¡± Ellinor nodded sincerely. ¡°Your cooking is really good, it¡¯s very delicious!¡± Balfour¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy at her approval. ¡°You still love pasta, just like when you were little¡± Ellinor paused, then calmly looked at Balfour. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t remember¡± Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how I know your childhood favorites?¡± Ellinor smiled slightly. ¡°Yes, how do you know my childhood favorites?¡± After a moment of silence, Balfour said formally, ¡°Ellinor, you are actually my long-lost sister. Your real name should be Pearl.¡± Ellinor calmly took another bite of pasta. ¡°I knew.¡± Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Balfour looked shocked, ¡°You knew?¡± Ellinor continued her nonchnt attitude, ¡°Hmm, yeah, I knew.¡± Balfour was puzzled, ¡°When did you find out?¡± Ellinor replied casually. ¡°A long time ago, probably not long after I met you¡± Balfour was even more confused, ¡°If you knew back then, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ellinor chuckled as if mocking him, ¡°Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t have believed me. All along, haven¡¯t I just been a in Jane with ambitions in your eyes who just wants to get ahead using power? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Just think about it, if I suddenly showed up saying I¡¯m your long-lost sister, you¡¯d probably think I¡¯m a pain in the ass and that I¡¯m full of tricks, trying to worm my way into your rich family, right?¡± Balfour¡¯s face stiffened a bit. In front of the sister he lost and found again, he, as a brother, felt extremely awkward, ¡°I was prejudiced against you back then, it was my bad. I¡¯m sorry. How can I make it up to you?¡± Ellinor put down her bowl and waved it off, ¡°No need! You don¡¯t have to do this! You¡¯re Patricia¡¯s good brother, not mine.¡± Balfour understood Ellinor¡¯s rejection of him, but he stressed with a frown, ¡°Ellinor, we share blood. I am your brother and always will be!¡± Ellinor leaned back in her chair, looking indifferent ¡°I ept we share blood, but to me, that¡¯s all it is. In reality, we are just strangers who happened to have the same mother. Apart from the blood rtion, we are frompletely different worlds¡± Balfour felt very guilty. ¡°I know I had a lot of misunderstandings about you before, and I did a lot of things that upset you. I¡¯m sorry! Can you give me a chance to make up for my mistakes?¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s set aside the blood rtion for now. You don¡¯t like a girl like me who grew up in the countryside without any manners, and I don¡¯t like a man like you who thinks he¡¯s above everyone else. We don¡¯t have anything inmon, nor do we have the bond of growing up together, so let¡¯s not force this sibling rtionship!¡± Balfour tried to exin, ¡°No, it¡¯s not as you think.¡± In fact, he admired Ellinor in his heart, but because of Patri, he had been prejudiced and hostile towards Ellinor from the very beginning. And now Ellinor finally understood why Balfour wanted to talk to her in person today. Although she didn¡¯t know how Balfour found out the truth, Ellinor didn¡¯t want to hear his pleas for forgiveness and recognition anymore. She smiled calmly and politely. ¡°Thanks for the breakfast, I¡¯m honored to have tasted your cooking.¡± Balfour said gently, ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can make this for you often¡­¡± Ellinor cut him off, ¡°No need! Some things be boring after one taste. Sorry, I¡¯m a bit tired now, I won¡¯t be joining you for lunch! Devin, show our guest out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Devin stepped forward, ¡°Mr. Howard, please.¡± Balfour felt a bit awkward after noticing Ellinor¡¯s clear denial of him. There was no way he could stay, as he recalled how badly he had treated Ellinor before. He let out a deep sigh and stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll come to see you another day Ellinor rejected him again, ¡°No need to bother. It¡¯s better you don¡¯te in the future. Don¡¯t forget, Mr. Howard, I¡¯m now part of the nchet family. Considering the rivalry between the nchet and Howard families, I think we¡¯d better not have any more contact in private.¡± Balfour was speechless. He turned around and left reluctantly. ¡°Wait! Ellinor called out to him. Balfour thought Ellinor had changed her mind. He immediately stopped, turned around, and looked at her with hope. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Ellinor looked at Balfour coolly but politely. ¡°Mr Howard, remember I worked for the Howard Group for a hot minute and then you sacked me? Balfour squirmed at the reminder, his face cringed with a hint of embarrassment. He stammered, ¡°You cane back to the Howard Group anytime and take any position you want.¡± Ellinor smirked. ¡°Mr Howard, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I was hoping to get paid for those few days! I¡¯m not a fan of working for free¡± Balfour blinked, then looked at her It was not about the money, Ellinor was clearly hinting that she wanted to cut ties with him. She didn¡¯t want anything to do with him anymore. Ellinor arched her eyebrows, ¡°What? Mr. Howard, you¡¯re not willing to pay me?¡± Balfour snapped back to reality, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I can pay whatever you want.¡± He pulled out his wallet from his suit jacket, scribbling down an amount on his checkbook. After seeing his move, Ellinor snorted, ¡°Mr. Howard, are you going to handle this with a check again?¡± Balfour paused, recalling his past dealings with Ellinor via check and feeling a pang of shame. He hesitated, then put away his checkbook, ¡°You don¡¯t like checks; how about a transfer?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Ellinor replied, ¡°I want cash. I only worked for the Howard Group for a few days; the pay isn¡¯t much, and you don¡¯t need to write a check or do a transfer¡± Balfour was quiet for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t carry much cash on me; I¡¯ll have Quinton deliver it to youter.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Not much; how much exactly?¡± Balfour looked at the cash in his wallet, ¡°Around a few hundred dors.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll do Ellinor got up, took his wallet, and pulled out some bills, ¡°Based on market rate, these will cover a few days of work, but I did close a big deal for the Howard Group, the extra should be my deservedmission. No objections, Mr. Howard?¡± He watched Ellinor eamestly, hoping she wouldn¡¯t act this way, ¡°Pearl¡­¡± ¡°Im Ellinor.¡± She cut him off; she didn¡¯t like her old name. Balfour had to change his words, ¡°Ellinor, I know you might find it hard to ept me as your brother, and it¡¯s hard to forgive my past attitude towards you. I¡¯ll try not to bother or trouble you. But if you¡¯re wronged in the nchet family, or if Theo dares bully you,e find me, I¡¯ll always be here.¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯re overthinking this. I¡¯m not your sister, Patricia. I¡¯m not fragile, I don¡¯t have many grievances to bear, and I won¡¯t let anyone take advantage of me Balfour was speechless, he just looked at her bitterly, his eyes filled with weary red lines, as if he had a lot more to say. Just then, Devin stepped forward, respectfully and politely saying his goodbyes, ¡°Mr. Howard, Ellinor needs to rest now, please leave.¡± Balfour sighed heavily, gave Devin a nce, and left. After leaving the nchet family¡¯s vi, Balfour saw his car still parked outside, Quinton hadn¡¯t driven away. Chapter 737 Chapter 737 He squinted slightly, got up, and climbed into the car. In the backseat Patncia and Veronica were sitting together. They had been chatting, but when Balfour got in, their conversation came to a halt. Patricia, sitting in the middle, tumed to look at Balfour obediently ¡°Balfour, are you done with your stuff?¡± Balfour, looking worn out, leaned back in his seat and rubbed his temple, asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go home first?¡± Patricia pouted and exined, ¡°If I had left first, you wouldn¡¯t have had a ride. So, I asked Quinton to wait for you a bit.¡± Balfour just gave a grunt in response, closing his eyes and saying no more. On the other side, Veronica couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ralfour, did your negotiation with Ellinor go well? Did she agree to leave my brother?¡± With a furrowed brow, Balfour suddenly opened his eyes and shot Veronica a nce. ¡°You really want her to leave your brother?¡± Veronica nodded, ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t you want the same? Only if Ellinor leaves my brother can he go back to Patricia! Balfour, I know how much you care for Patricia; you would definitely remove any obstacles in her way to happiness!¡± Balfour shot her a warning nce, ¡°Ms. nchet, I¡¯d suggest you keep your nose out of this. Don¡¯t disrespect Theo¡¯s wife, Ellinor, or I won¡¯t stand by and watch, even if Theo doesn¡¯t care!¡± Veronica was taken aback, ¡°Balfour? Why?¡± Patricia was stunned too. She hadn¡¯t misheard, Balfour had actually referred to Ellinor as Theo¡¯s wife. What was going on? Why was Balfour suddenly taking Ellinor¡¯s side? Balfour said. ¡°Ms. nchet, we don¡¯t wee nchet family members in our car. Please get out.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After feeling the pressure from Balfour, Veronica was scared. She got out of the car awkwardly. She had originally nned to go to the Howard family¡¯s home with Patricia After Veronica got out, Quinton drove the car away. Inside the car, Patricia tried to lighten the mood, asking, ¡°Balfour, what did you say to Ellinor today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡± Balfour was in a bad mood; he clearly didn¡¯t want to discuss it Patricia moved closer to Balfour on purpose, cooing, ¡°Balfour, even if it¡¯s none of my business, can¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯m so curious! Your rtionship with Ellinor wasn¡¯t good before, why did you go to the nchet family¡¯s vi to see her today?¡± Balfour gave her a cold nce and retorted, ¡°Is Baber willing to talk to you now?¡± Patricia froze, ¡°Uh..¡± Balfour said sternly to her, ¡°First off, you should worry about your own business and stop being so nosy about other people¡¯s affairs!¡± Patricia was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Balfour to be so strict with her. She put on a hurt and lost face, saying. ¡°Balfour, I know I should be focusing on Baber, but since Theo doesn¡¯t need me anymore, I feel so heartbroken, so¡­¡± Balfour had heard enough. He cut her off, saying, ¡°If a guy doesn¡¯t love you anymore, you shouldn¡¯t keep pestering him. You should find some meaningful things to do! As a girl, your life doesn¡¯t have to revolve around men!¡± Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Patricia looked stunned. Balfour had never been this serious with her before. ¡°But I really love Theo. Balfour, you¡¯ve always known¡­¡± Balfour frowned, ¡°Love takes two to tango, not just you. If he doesn¡¯t love you, all your efforts are in vain. Let him go, and let yourself go too¡± As Patricia¡¯s eyes reddened and tears streamed down her face, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Balfour? Did Ellinor say something to you? You¡¯ve be so cold and indifferent, don¡¯t you care about me anymore?¡± As he watched Patricia¡¯s tears drop, Balfour felt annoyed but also a bit of heartache. He thought maybe he was too hard on her. ¡°Alright, stop crying. I¡¯m just looking out for you. You¡¯re losing yourself over Theo, you know?¡± Balfour patted Patricia¡¯s shoulder tofort her. With tears in her eyes, Patricia looked at Balfour, ¡°But I really love Theo! Balfour, I can¡¯t control myself¡­¡± Balfour rubbed his forehead; he felt a headacheing on. Was God ying a joke on him? Why did his two sisters fall for the same guy? Being a big brother was tough. After sending Patricia home, Balfour returned to the office. Only he and the driver, Quinton, remained in the car. Quinton asked ¡°Mr Howard, how did your talks go with Ms. Mendoza? Did Ms. Mendoza recognize you as her brother?¡± In the back seat, Balfour leaned back and lightly pinched his brow. ¡°Do you think she would recognize me?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Quinton paused for a moment and reassured, ¡°Ms. Mendoza grew up in the countryside and has endured many hardships; she¡¯s rather strong and independent. It¡¯s understandable if she has difficulty epting that she¡¯s found her long-lost family¡± Balfour closed his eyes. He was tired and began tough sarcastically, ¡°No, she¡¯s known all along.¡± Quinton furrowed his brow, ¡°Ms. Mendoza knew you were her brother all along?¡± Balfour let out a heavy sigh, ¡°Yes. From the start, she endured all my extreme actions, even though I was her brother. But she didn¡¯t say anything and treated me as a stranger. Do you think she¡¯d want to recognize me?¡± Quinton was at a loss for words, it was indeed a tough situation. ¡°But why didn¡¯t Ms. Mendoza say anything if she knew it? Doesn¡¯t she want to reunite with her family and receive their love?¡± ¡°She probably hates me.¡± Balfour¡¯s sarcastic smile was self-deprecating. Quinton also felt that Balfour¡¯s previous attitude towards Ms. Mendoza was a bit over the top in order to protect Patricia. He sighed, ¡°Mr. Howard, rx a bit. Given time, I believe Ms. Mendoza wille around¡± Balfour didn¡¯t say anything, he knew his situation wasn¡¯t optimistic. Pearl wasn¡¯t just angry with him, she didn¡¯t want to admit he was her brother at all! She didn¡¯t care about his wealth and power or their family¡¯s background; she didn¡¯t care about any of it. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t shee looking for him when she knew her identity? He had previously guessed that Ellinor was a gold digger. He really wanted to p himself. He had been such a jerk! Chapter 739 Chapter 739 At the nchet family¡¯s vi. After Balfour left, Ellinor took out her phone, which had been buzzing in her pocket. It was a video call from Theo Because she had been talking to Balfour, she hadn¡¯t answered it. Now that Balfour was gone, she could talk to Then. After answering the phone, Theo¡¯s handsome face appeared on the screen. Theo¡¯s normally cold and handsome features now looked annoyed. He had a chill on his face, ¡°What were you doing just now? Why did you only answer now?¡± Ellinorzily sat on the sofa, ¡°I was eating!¡± Theo¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Eating? Whose cooking were you eating?¡± Ellinor knew what was going on once he asked that question. Someone must have snitched! She rolled her eyes, unhappily saying, ¡°Why are you asking if you already know?¡± Theo narrowed his eyes, not bothering to beat around the bush with this little miss, ¡°What was Balfour doing at our house while I was gone? Why did he cook for you?¡± Ellinor found his jealous antics cute, so she deliberately teased him, ¡°Maybe he was just itching to show off his cooking skills in our house.¡± The phrase ¡®our house made Theo instantly pleased, but his tone was still somewhat unhappy, ¡°Why are you eating food cooked by another man? Have you forgotten what I told you before? You¡¯re not allowed to casually eat things given to you by other men!¡± Ellinor pouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat it casually, I considered it carefully before eating it! Balfour isn¡¯t that stupid, even if he wanted to harm me, he wouldn¡¯t openlye to our house to poison me, right, Theo?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The repeated use of our house¡¯ made it impossible for him to get angry with her. He sighed and asked, ¡°What did hee to see you for?¡± Ellinor said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story! You keep earning money, and I¡¯ll tell you when you get home.¡± Theo¡¯s frown deepened; he was clearly dissatisfied with her answer. Balfour wouldn¡¯t step foot in the nchet family¡¯s vi unless it was something big. Today, he broke his rule for Ellinor, what he came for must have been very important, yet Ellinor wouldn¡¯t tell him. ¡°Theo, look! What¡¯s this?¡± Ellinor showed off her bounty of the day. Theo looked at the notes Ellinor was waving in front of the phone. Theo, who wasn¡¯t sensitive to money, just raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°This is my pay from the few days I worked at the Howard Group that I demanded from Balfour today. Balfour has owed me for a long time Ellinor¡¯s face was full of excitement, like she had found a treasure. She excitedly told the serious man on the screen, ¡°When you get off work, I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious!¡± Theo paused for a moment, looking at the lively young girl on the screen. His previously gathered displeasure instantly dissipated, ¡°You¡¯re so generous.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ellinor lifted her face proudly, ¡°I normally wouldn¡¯t invite people to eat with me. You¡¯re really lucky!¡± Theo¡¯s lips slightly lifted, ¡°Hmm? What delicious food are you nning to treat me to?¡± Chapter 740 Chapter 740 ¡°TII shoot you the restaurant locationter, just focus on your work for now¡± Before Theo even had the chance to respond, Ellinor ended the video call. On the other side of the phone. Theo was left speechless. Ellinor had quickly hung up because she saw Veronica returning, standing night across from her, staring at her with a face full of discontent. She didn¡¯t want him to worry about her rtionship with Veronica while he was at work, so she wrapped up the call early. Ellinor didn¡¯t get angry while facing Veronica¡¯s stern re. She just smiled nonchntly. ¡°Why are you back? Didn¡¯t you leave with your friends? Veronica crossed her arms with pride and sat down on the sofa, ¡°None of your business!¡± Ellinor yawned, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, but keep your distance from Patricia, don¡¯t let her influence you.¡± Veronica had a crush on Patricia since she was little, hoping she could be a part of her family. Veronica thought Ellinor was just jealous after listening to her advice about staying away from Patricia. She retorted immediately, ¡°Ellinor, who are you to lecture me? Who gave you the right? Patricia is better than you, and I like being with her, so what can you do about it?¡± Ellinor looked seriously at the clueless Veronica, ¡°As your brother¡¯s wife, I have the responsibility to educate you, including but not limited to preventing you from bringing bad friends home.¡± Previously, she and Theo were just partners; she didn¡¯t care about nchet family matters, and she had no responsibilities. But now it was different. She nned to spend the rest of her life with Theo, so she also had the responsibility to educate Veronica. Otherwise, if Veronica spent too much time with Patricia, she¡¯ll definitely be used by this unscrupulous woman in the future, causing big trouble. Veronica rolled her eyes as she heard Ellinor say she was going to discipline her, ¡°You think I¡¯m going to listen to you? You¡¯re too full of yourself!¡± Ellinor smiled, slowly stood up, then suddenly grabbed Veronica¡¯s arm and twisted it back, pinning her to the sofa. Veronica screamed in pain, then looked at her in terror, ¡°Ah! Ellinor, what are you doing? Let me go!¡± Ellinor whispered in her ear, ¡°Nothing, just showing you if I¡¯m too full of myself or not.¡± Despite the pain, Veronica red at her defiantly, ¡°You might be stronger, but I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll hit me.¡± Ellinor gave a faint smile, ¡°I won¡¯t hit you. It¡¯s pointless to hit someone as dim-witted as you.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After saying that, she let go and stood up. Veronica was free again. As soon as Veronica was free, she stood up, rubbing her sore arm, and retorted, ¡°Who are you calling dim-witted? You¡¯re the dummy!¡± Ellinor ignored her and turned to Devin, ¡°Devin, after lunch, give the staff half a day off, let them rest a bit. Today, all the housework is Ms. nchet¡¯s responsibility!¡± Devin was very confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Veronica, overhearing Ellinor, widened her eyes and protested, ¡°Ellinor, have you gone mad? Who said I¡¯m doing all the housework?¡± Ellinor looked at Veronica, raising her eyebrows, and said, ¡°Oh? Is there a problem with my arrangement? I¡¯m just teaching you life lessons based on your own family values. Veronica, I remember this morning when you barged into my room and told me that people from wealthy families like yours should never bezy, always be diligent, and be capable of doing anything And me, thanks to your brother¡¯s leniency, even if I don¡¯t do anything, I won¡¯t be kicked out of the house.¡± Chapter 741 Chapter 741 ¡°But you¡¯re gonna tie the knot someday, right? You¡¯ve gotta lock down someone from a well-off family, right? What if you get kicked out of their house because you¡¯re toozy to lift a finger or can¡¯t handle domestic chores? Wouldn¡¯t that be a p in the face for the nchet family? So, I¡¯ve put together a little leaming opportunity for you, starting with chores at home. I believe you can do it¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Veronica was gritting her teeth, her face turning as green as spinach. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re such a sly fox! Hmph! No matter what you say, I¡¯m not gonna do any housework!¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t fazed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. But we don¡¯t need another freeloader in this house. When your brotheres homme tonight, I have him take you back to your mom¡¯s.¡± Ellinor knew this was Veronica¡¯s weakness from what Theo said this morning when he was barking at her. Veronica¡¯s biggest soft spot was the thought of leaving the nchet family¡¯s home and going back to her mom¡¯s. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but that was all the ammo she needed. Veronica was on the verge of a meltdown and began shaking with rage. She pointed at Ellinor. ¡°You¡­¡± Ellinor was grinning like a Cheshire cat. ¡°So, are you gonna do it?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Veronica hated housework like the gue, but she was scared to death of being kicked out by Ellinor because Theo was head over heels for her and would do anything she said. Damn Ellinor, just you wait! There will be payback one day! Veronica gritted her teeth and gave in. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it! It¡¯s just some housework, right?¡± ¡°Good, can¡¯t wait to see it!¡± Ellinor shed a smile, then turned to the housekeeper, Devin. ¡°I¡¯m gonna head out after lunch. As you heard, Ms. nchet has kindly volunteered to handle all the house chores. If anyone dares to help her, they¡¯re basically giving up their job. I hope you can lead by example and keep an eye on her.¡± Devin was taken aback by Ellinor¡¯s assertiveness. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Veronica was fuming and shooting daggers at Ellinor with her eyes. But Ellinor didn¡¯t give a hoot. She strolled upstairs to change into her outfit for the outing. After lunch, she checked the time and saw there was still a while before Theo would be off work. It was boring to wait, and she couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. So she went to the Crescent Society. At the Crescent Society, in the CEO¡¯s office. Ellinor¡¯s arrival got Ida Gipson and Chase Larios all fired up. Chase teased, ¡°Why so happy? Did you have a fun night?¡±, Ellinor¡¯s cheeks flushed a little. She flipped through the papers in her hand and shot him a nce. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to think about?¡± Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Chase shrugged nonchntly, I¡¯m just curious, that¡¯s all. How did that guy win you over?¡± Ellinor fell silent. Ida came over with a cup of coffee and lightly kicked Chase, ¡°Buzz off! Ellinor is busy working, and you¡¯re here chit-chatting about nonsense ¡° Chase was kicked aside. He patted his pants lightly and looked at Ida, feeling displeased. Ida put the coffee on the desk next to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, did you actually patch things up with Mr. nchet last night?¡± Ellinor struggled to find a response. Chase rolled his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you as curious as I am?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t answer their questions. She flipped to thest page of the financial report in her hand, ¡°Hmm, not bad. The financial report for the second half of the year has improved a lotpared to the first half. You two have worked hard. We still have a long way to go in terms of real estate development compared to those established groups.¡± Ida, as always, was serious about her work. She nodded after hearing this, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Ellinor closed the folder and took a sip of her coffee. Ida suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh right, Ellinor, we¡¯ve finished the design for the new office building for the nchet Corporation. They were very satisfied with the final design you provided, and now they¡¯ve handed over the construction to us.¡± Ellinor sipped her coffee and pondered for a while, then said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle the construction of the nchet Corporation¡¯s new building. I¡¯ll supervise it personally.¡± Ida was a bit surprised. She adjusted her sses and said, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re going to supervise the construction yourself? The site conditions are harsh, and there is a risk of objects falling on you from great heights, especially since you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Ellinor said seriously, ¡°I know, but I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ida wanted to persuade Ellinor more, but Chase interrupted her ¡°Ida, don¡¯t you get it? The nchet Corporation used to be just our client, but now their boss is Ellinor¡¯s man. It¡¯s her man¡¯s family business, so of course she wants to supervise it personally.¡± Ellinor was taken aback, sometimes Chase really did not hold back. Ida understood but was still worried, ¡°Ellinor, I can have someone supervise it, you don¡¯t have to go personally Ellinor didn¡¯t change her mind. She spoke as she waved her hand lightly, ¡°No need; I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± When the Crescent Society Building was being built, Ellinor also personally supervised it. Although she could hand it over entirely to the constructionpany, such a huge project might have quality issues, so she wanted to supervise it herself. If all went well, the new nchet Corporation office building would be Theo¡¯s workce for the next several decades. But no one could predict whether Greenhaven would suffer any disasters in the next few decades. Therefore, she wanted Theo¡¯s long-term workce to be safe and sturdy, with no hidden dangers, so that she could rest assured. Chase suddenly came over, put his elbow on the desk, and pretended to sigh jealously, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m starting to get jealous by how much you baby Mr. nchet.¡± Ellinor came back to her senses. She picked up the folder in her hand and knocked Chase on the head with it, ¡°Can you have some decency? I see you¡¯re getting more and more unrulytely You¡¯re not young anymore; you should act your age! Stop looking for trouble!¡± Idaughed jokingly, ¡°Exactly!¡± Chase rubbed his head, ¡°Ida, do you have a right to say that about me? We¡¯re in the same boat; you¡¯re no saint either!¡± Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Ida shot him a cold look, ¡°Ellinor¡¯s the one moasting you, don¡¯t drag me into this.¡± Ellinor was done arguing with them. She checked her watch and saw that there was an hour left before clocking out. She¡¯d just make it to the nchet Corporation by quitting time if she took a cab. She put down her coffee and got up from her office chair, ¡°You guys, carry on with your stuff, I¡¯m heading out.¡± Chase asked, ¡°Where are you off to. Ellinor? Aren¡¯t you eating with us?¡± Tm going to pick up Theo from the nchet Corporation.¡± Without turning her head, Ellinor waved her hand and walked out of the CEO¡¯s office Chase shook his head helplessly as he watched the door close, ¡°Ah¡­ that lovey-dovey atmosphere!¡± Aftering back to her senses, Ida shot him a disgusted look, ¡°Alright, go back to your office and be jealous there!¡± The coffee shop across the nchet Corporation building. Ellinor picked a window seat and ordered a coffee. She had a clear view of the entrance to the nchet Corporation, so she could see Theo as soon as he stepped out. She hadn¡¯t told Theo she wasing because she wanted to surprise him and see how he¡¯d react to her picking him up from work. How would the straightced, serious Theo react when he saw her? She found the thought amusing. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As Ellinor thought about it, a hint of an anticipatory smile appeared on her face. Suddenly, someone tapped her shoulder from behind. Who was it? Ellinor turned around cautiously, only to find a familiar face. Belinda Wesley copsed into the seat across from her, panting heavily. She snatched the coffee from Ellinor¡¯s hand and gulped it down before saying, ¡°Damn, Ellinor, I¡¯m beat! Chasing after you is no joke!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°Chase me? From where?¡± Belinda caught her breath, ¡°I¡¯ve been following you from the Crescent Society. My car broke down on the way, and I couldn¡¯t get a cab, so I ran.¡± Ellinor squinted at Belinda, who was all sweaty. She called over a waiter, ¡°Another ss of ice water, please.¡± ¡°Sure, just a moment.¡± When the waiter brought the water, Ellinor looked at Belinda with a steady gaze, ¡°So your car broke down, you couldn¡¯t get a cab, and I took a taxi. You should¡¯ve lost me by then. How¡¯d you find me?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡± Belinda looked guilty. She sipped the ice water to ease her embarrassment. Ellinor eyed her sharply. ¡°You weren¡¯t trying to catch up with me, you were tailing me.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯te up with a good excuse. She blurted out the truth, ¡°Alright! I admit, at first I was trying to tail you. I lost track of you when my car broke down, but then I realized I was near the nchet Corporation. So, I went there to find Theo, but instead, I found you in this coffee shop.¡± Chapter 744 Chapter 744 ¡°Spill it why are you tailing me?¡± Ellinor asked bluntly, having already had her suspicions. Belinda looked a bit sheepish, ¡°I just wanted to see where you¡¯d go and what you¡¯d do.¡± Ellinor casually folded her arms. ¡°Why the curiosity about what I¡¯m up to? Care to be a bit more specific?¡± Belinda knew her stalking was out of line and felt pretty rotten about it. But then she remembered she had a reason, so she puffed up her chest and asked, ¡°Ellinor! I saw you coming out of the office of Crescent Society¡¯s president. What¡¯s your deal with them?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t even bat an eysh as she simply replied, ¡°They¡¯re old friends of mine from childhood. Is there a problem?¡± Belinda was taken aback, her face a picture of surprise, ¡°What? Ellinor, you¡¯re childhood friends with the president of Crescent Society? But didn¡¯t you grow up in the boondocks?¡± Ellinor looked at her, ¡®So country bumpkins can¡¯t make it big? Is it so weird that a childhood friend of mine made it from rags to riches as a corporate bigwig?¡± Belinda quickly waved her hands, ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not what I meant; I thought you and the president of Crescent Society¡­¡± Ellinor finished for her. ¡°Thought I was in a romantic rtionship with the president of Crescent Society?¡± Belinda felt even guiltier, ¡°It¡¯s what Collin told me, he said you and Chase from Crescent Society tied the knot, so I just¡­¡± Ellinor fell silent. There had been a misunderstanding between her and Theo before, which made Theo think she had married Chase. So, it was conceivable that Theo¡¯s right-hand man, Collin, would think the same. Belinda sighed, looking worried, ¡°Ellinor, did you know? Ever since you left, Theo¡¯s been down in the dumps. He¡¯s wasting away! Then, when I heard you married another man, I nned to help Theo win you back!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor snapped back to reality and smirked, ¡°You nned to help him win me back? How exactly?¡± Belinda said confidently, ¡°I was going to get a job at Crescent Society first, then get close to your husband Chase, make him cheat on you and get dumped, then Theo could swoop in, and you¡¯d be back in Theo¡¯s arms. After hearing her n, Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips, feeling utterly speechless. Belinda really did think differently from normal people. Ellinor rubbed her forehead, ¡°So how far along is this grand n of yours?¡± Belinda said, ¡°I got hired at Crescent Society and have been working there for a while.¡± So that was it? So Belinda worked at Crescent Society; that¡¯s why she saw hering out of the president¡¯s office. Ellinor looked at the naive girl helplessly. Then how did you get close to Chase?¡± Belinda shook her head, ¡°Ah! I haven¡¯t even gotten close yet. I can¡¯t seem to find the chance. Ellinor, your partner¡­I mean, your friend. Your friend is hardly at thepany and is always busy working. On the rare asions when I get to serve him a cup of coffee, he doesn¡¯t even nce my way! I¡¯m beginning to doubt myself! is my appearance really that unattractive? Have Ipletely lost my appeal to men?¡± Ellinor breathed a sigh of relief, at least Chase hadn¡¯t messed around with this girl. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 She looked at Belinda¡¯s delicate face. She was a real looker, but not the sharpest tool in the shed. ¡°You¡¯re great, just not his cup of tea.¡± Belinda blinked, ¡°Huh? So what¡¯s his type then?¡± Ellinor said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about what he¡¯s into. You don¡¯t need to try to charm him anymore because me and Theo are a thing now.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Belinda looked surprised. ¡°Ellinor You and Theo are back together? When did this happen?¡± Ellinor nodded, nced at the time, then towards the nchet Corporation¡¯s front door, ¡°Yesterday.¡± Belinda said. ¡°So it¡¯s just been a day? But making up is a good thing I can breathe easy for now, otherwise, I was worried Theo might fall into depression.¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°You might be exaggerating how fragile Theo is. Even if we didn¡¯t make up, he¡¯s a grown man. He wouldn¡¯t wallow in self pity¡± Belinda said eamestly, ¡°He would¡¯ He really would. Ellinor, Theo cares about you a lot; trust me. Without you, he¡¯d be depressed. So, promise me you won¡¯t leave him again.¡± Ellinor still thought Belinda was overdoing it. She propped her cheek on her arm on the table, gazing at the nchet Building, lost in thought. She didn¡¯t doubt her ce in Theo¡¯s heart, but sometimes she felt puzzled. Their first encounter was dramatic and discordant; she never imagined they¡¯d end up in a romantic rtionship. Belinda suddenly leaned in closer, ¡°Um¡­ Ellinor, since you and Theo are back together, could you maybe help me out?¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality, turning to look at Belinda, ¡°Help with what?¡± Belinda blushed, ¡°I want to be with your friend, and you seem to know his taste in women. Could you help me win him over?. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Ellinor almost choked on nothing, looking at Belinda with confusion. Belinda couldn¡¯t understand why Ellinor was looking at her so surprised; she already felt embarrassed, and this just made her feel more awkward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ellinor?¡± It took Ellinor a moment to recover. She frowned, ¡°Nothing, what do you see in Chase?¡± Belinda thought of him and unconsciously had a love-struck expression, ¡°He¡¯s hot! He smiles a lot, and it¡¯s really cute and refreshing. He¡¯s patient and always gentle when talking to staff. He¡¯s totally my dream guy! Ellinor, honestly, the moment I saw Chase, I was already leaning towards him. If you really married Chase, I would even understand why you dumped Theo¡± Ellinor pinched the bridge of her nose, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know the real Chase. I suggest you find someone else, Chase isn¡¯t for you!¡± Belinda looked confused, ¡°Why? Ellinor, do you think I¡¯m not good enough for your friend?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°No, you¡¯re more than enough for him; he¡¯s not good enough for you.¡± She wasn¡¯t intentionally belittling her friend. Chase was great in every aspect except love. Every girl who dated him ended up deeply hurt. Belinda shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s so hot, how could he not be good enough for me? Ellinor, please, could you help me win him over? I really like him.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t know how to deal with a love-struck Belinda. Just then, she saw Theo leaving the nchet Building. Her eyes lit up, like she¡¯d found her savior. ¡°Belinda, look! Theo¡¯s off work.¡± Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Ellinor stood up and dashed out of the coffee shop, afraid that Theo would leave if she tallied. Belinda nced outside the window and followed suit. ¡°Theol¡± Theo was about to get into his car when he heard a familiar voice. He paused and turned around. He saw Ellinor walk bnskly over and then casually jump into his arms like a child. Theo instinctively held her, cradling her securely in his arms, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Ellinor hugged his neck tightly, ¡°Waiting for you at home is so boring, so I decided to pick you up from work.¡± A hint of warmth appeared in Theo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Pick me up? Aren¡¯t you sweet?¡± Ellinorid her head on his shoulder and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Theo chuckled, ¡°How could I not like youing to pick me up? But you¡¯re not supposed to be gallivanting around given your current condition. Just wait for me at home, I promise I won¡¯t go anywhere else after work.¡± Ellinor hugged his neck tighter, she said firmly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my current condition? I¡¯m just pregnant, not sick! Theo, I¡¯m not fragile. The doctor said moderate activity is good for the baby, so our child will definitely be healthy and strong¡± Theo frowned, He wasn¡¯t trying to limit her activities; he was just worried about her having any idents outside. Besides, he was also worried that she might be targeted by those who had ill intentions towards the nchet Corporation, which could jeopardize her safety. Theo held her, stroking her hair gently. He decided not to argue with her for now; they could discuss it properly when they got home. The security guards on the side were taken aback by the scene. They worked at thepany for years and had never seen Theo with such a gentle expression. This was definitely an eye-opener. Theo nced at them and then said to Collin, ¡°You guys can knock off work now.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. nchet.¡± Collin watched Theo and Ellinor, feeling somewhat moved. He opened the passenger door for Ellinor, then left with the driver. Theo walked Ellinor over to the car, carefully seating her in the passenger seat. He buckled her seat belt, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to treat me to a meal? Where are we going?¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent you the address, we can head there directly.¡± Theo closed the door for her and then walked around to the driver¡¯s seat. Just as he started the car, someone hopped into the back seat. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Belinda crossed her arms, looking disgruntled, ¡°Theo! You made up with Ellinor and didn¡¯t even tell me?¡± Theo nced up, seeing Belinda in the rear-view mirror, ¡°Are you my elder or something? Do I need to report my personal matters to you?¡± Belinda immediately burst intoughter, ¡°I¡¯ve always been worried about you, Theo. I was afraid you might do something rash without Ellinor. If I knew you two had up, I would we breathed easier¡± Rash? Theo¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Now you know, so get out of the car and go home if you have nothing else.¡± Belinda had no intentions of leaving, ¡°I overheard you¡¯re going to have dinner with Ellinor, I¡¯m also hungry, can Ie along?¡± Theo said impatiently ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, go home and eat. Get out of the car!¡± Belinda pouted unhappily. She didn¡¯t say anything more to the man in the driver¡¯s seat; instead, she turned to Ellinor for help, ¡°Ellinor, Theo doesn¡¯t want to take me, but you will, right?¡± Ellinor fell silent She was actually a bit bothered because she knew Belinda definitely still wanted her help to pursue Chase. Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Seeing Belinda¡¯s adorable face, Ellinor hesitated but couldn¡¯t resist. She nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together then.¡± Belinda was over the moon with Ellinor¡¯s consent. ¡°I knew you¡¯d take me along. Ellinor. Haha!¡± Theo¡¯s face clouded over as their duo suddenly became a trio. He turned to Ellinor, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just inviting me out to eat?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Ellinor gave an exasperated reply. ¡°Having one more person only adds an extra set of cutlery, Theo. Don¡¯t be such a tightwad!¡± Belinda chimed in, ¡®Exactly. Theo! I¡¯m family! Can¡¯t believe you¡¯re being stingy even with me. You¡¯re not even willing to bring me along for a meal?¡± Theo gazed at her with a stern look, ¡°If you¡¯reing along, then sit down and behave!¡± After being scolded by Theo, Belinda quickly returned to her seat. Theo stepped on the gas, and the car quickly left the nchet Building. After ordering a few signature dishes, Ellinor passed the menu to Belinda to order. Belinda had no qualms about adding a few dishes she wanted, and she also ordered drinks. Once Belinda had ordered, Ellinor took the menu back and handed it to Theo, Theo, is there anything else you¡¯d like?¡± Theo nced at the menu and didn¡¯t take it. He scoffed, ¡°Do I need to order anything?¡± Ellinor knew Theo was upset. She smiled and said, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re the star of today¡¯s meal. Of course you need to order.¡± Theo pretended to be angry, ¡°Oh, you remember that I¡¯m the star? I thought someone mistook me for a chauffeur today.¡± Theo took the menu and ordered a few light dishes and some soup. The twodies had ordered pretty heavy dishes, and Ellinor, who was pregnant, couldn¡¯t have anything too spicy. He was a bit miffed, but he was more concerned about Ellinor¡¯s well-being. Why was he upset? Because on the way here, Ellinor had been chatting with Belinda, leaving him out. When they arrived at the restaurant, Ellinor walked in hand in hand with Belinda, not once looking back at him. Now seated at the table, Ellinor let Belinda order first and only remembered him, the so-called star, at the end. Ellinor chuckled when she heard the light dishes Theo added, knowing he was considering her. She also didn¡¯t miss the displeasure on Theo¡¯s face She was amused that Theo was actually jealous of Belinda. Ignoring Belinda¡¯s presence, Ellinor reached out to hold Theo¡¯s face, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re overthinking things. How could you be a driver? There¡¯s no driver as handsome as you in the world.¡± Theo¡¯s cool and handsome face broke into a smile in a second. He gently patted Ellinor¡¯s head, ¡°Who¡¯s been teaching you to sweet talk like this?¡± Belinda rested her chin on her hand, watching Theo and Ellinor¡¯s sweet interaction enviously. Thinking about her single status, shemented, ¡°Ah, when will I have a sweet romance like this?¡± Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Hearing Belinda¡¯s sigh, Ellinor and Theo turned to look at her, both wearing a hint of worry on their brows This love-crazy child would be better off keeping her love life on the low Then, the waiter served up several dishes. Ellinor loaded up Belinda¡¯s bowl, who was spacing out, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Weren¡¯t you hungry? Eat up!¡± Belinda snapped out of her daydream and smiled, ¡°Thanks, Ellinor¡± Ellinor swiftly served her man next to her, saving this childish fe from feeling jealous of Belinda. Belinda was quite the chatterbox, her mouth never stopped, even while eating, ¡°So, Theo, have you and Ellinor tied the knot yet?¡± The question made both Ellinor and Theo pause. Tuming his head, Theo shot Ellinor a deep look, ¡°Not yet.¡± Belinda furrowed her brows seriously, ¡°Howe you guys haven¡¯t married yet? Theo, aren¡¯t you afraid that Ellinor might up and leave you one day? You should get a move on with the mamage! You need to keep a tight grip on the woman you won back!¡± Theo was speechless. Theo didn¡¯t respond, his face was a mix of emotions. He grabbed the frosty ss of water next to him and took a silent sip. Ellinor didn¡¯t think much of Belinda¡¯s words, but Theo¡¯s silence caught her attention. He didn¡¯t seem to be nning to marry her? Belinda assumed Theo was too shy to bring up marriage because he feared rejection. So she stood in for Theo, throwing the suggestion at Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, tie the knot with Theo tomorrow; the sooner the better! No need to drag things out.¡± Ellinor nced at the man next to her, who was still sipping water in silence. She pulled her gaze back, casually taking a bite of her food, ¡°No rush.¡± Belinda looked confused, ¡°No rush? Why not? Haven¡¯t you two had enough fun? Why aren¡¯t you eager to get married? If I found someone I liked, I¡¯d want to marry him right away!¡± Ellinor nonchntly lowered her eyes, ¡°A marriage document is just a piece of paper. Its only purpose is to protect both parties¡¯ assets, making it easier to divide property if a divorce happens. I don¡¯t want his money, so what¡¯s the point of us getting married? If we really want to split up, that piece of paper won¡¯t stop us. People who truly have faith in staying together for a lifetime don¡¯t need that piece of paper.¡± ¡°Wow! That¡¯s deep!¡± Belinda was struck dumb, then showed an admiring face, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re such a boss! I need to learn from you so I can have confidence in love and be able to let go as easily as I hold on.¡± Ellinor gave a light smile, she didn¡¯t say anything more and just carried on eating. Theo was taken aback by Ellinor¡¯s view of the marriage document, his face subtly changing. He squinted his narrow eyes, deep in thought, then put down his ss of water, staying silent. The atmosphere started to be a bit odd. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Although Belinda was a bit slow on the uptake, she could feel something was off. She nced at the silent Theo, then at Ellinor, who was just eating quietly. She felt baffled, what the heck was going on? They were just fine a moment ago, why were they suddenly so silent? Unable to bear the awkward silence, Belinda tried to change the topic, ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t get a marriage document, you guys should definitely snap a set of wedding photos, so you can keep some precious memories.¡± Chapter 749 Chapter 749 ¡°Your wedding with Ellinor was so low-key, Theo. You guys didn¡¯t even have a single photo taken! Aren¡¯t you gonna take her for a nice wedding photo shoot now that she¡¯s back?¡± Before Theo could answer, Ellinor responded, ¡°No need. Theo probably doesn¡¯t like to have his picture taken.¡± Belinda frowned and turned to Theo, ¡°You¡¯re not gonna skip wedding photos, are you?¡± Theo¡¯s gaze fell on Ellinor, saying, ¡°Once in a while, I can handle it.¡± Ellinor looked at him in surprise. She had thought that the man who didn¡¯t want to marry her would also find it a waste of time to take wedding photos with her. She didn¡¯t expect him to agree. Upon hearing that Theo was willing to take photos, Belinda immediately cheered up, ¡°Great! I have a photographer friend, I¡¯ll book a wedding photo shoot for you nght now as a wedding gift.¡± Ellinor was still uninterested, ¡®Belinda, don¡¯t bother, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± But Belinda didn¡¯t listen and went out with her phone to make a call. Ellinor sighed helplessly Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to take a photo with me?¡± Theo¡¯s voice wasced with a hint of sarcasm, intending to tease her. Ellinor was taken aback, she turned her head and gave him a nce, ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want to waste your time doing such a boring thing.¡± Theo gently patted her head, ¡°It¡¯s not boring. We should have a photo of us together at home.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t like the feeling of being oppressed, so she asked. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to get a marriage document with me?¡± After two seconds of silence, Theo softly said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the marriage documentter, you don¡¯t care about that piece of paper, do you?¡± Ellinor looked quietly into Theo¡¯s eyes, they were so deep and cold, it was like they had no end. As she came back to her senses, she gave a lightugh, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t care about that kind of thing.¡± Indeed, she didn¡¯t care about those formalities, but Theo¡¯s inexplicable refusal to get a marriage document with her was something she couldn¡¯t ept Even if she didn¡¯t care about the paper, she couldn¡¯t pretend nothing had happened with his vague attitude. She felt a tightness in her chest, and the food no longer tasted good. Theo served her a bowl of soup, scooped up a bit with a spoon, blew on it to cool it down, and fed it to her, ¡°Don¡¯t just eat veggies; have some soup, okay?¡± He seemed as if nothing had happened, continuing to care for her as always. ¡°Thanks.¡± Ellinor took the soup. She didn¡¯t let him feed her, and she started drinking it herself. Belinda ran back excitedly. ¡°Theo, Ellinor, eat up! We¡¯re going to take wedding photos after this!¡± Ellinor¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, ¡­Now?¡± Belinda nodded, ¡°Now is the peak season for wedding photography. All the slots are fully booked, up to three months in advance. I have a friend who specifically reserved a slot for us tonight, otherwise, we would have to wait a very long time!¡± Ellinor wanted to tell them to forget it, she didn¡¯t feel like taking pictures at the moment. But Theo spoke before her, ¡°Alright, once she¡¯s finished eating, we¡¯ll go. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Ellinor looked at Theo next to her with surprise. Theo wanted to take wedding photos now? Belinda came back and sat down. Now that she had something to look forward to, the food tasted much better than before. ¡°Ellinor, I can¡¯t wait! You¡¯re going to look so pretty in your wedding dress!¡± Ellinor slightly furrowed her brows and continued to sip her soup, lost in thought. How could a guy who wasn¡¯t keen on getting a marriage document with his girlfriend still be enthusiastic about taking wedding photos. She had no clue what was going on in his mind! Belinda¡¯s frend¡¯s photography studio was a famous and high-end one in Greenhaven Apparently, many celebrities¡¯ wedding photos, portraits, and magazine covers were all shot there Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She purposely didn¡¯t tell her friend about Theo¡¯s identity, fearing her friend would feel pressured to shoot Theo. But even so, her friend felt an unprecedented pressure the moment she saw Theo. His aura was too strong. You could tell he was no ordinary man by just looking at him. He was iparable to any of the top male celebrities they had served before ¡°Belinda, what does this guy do? He¡¯s really handsome, but kind of intimidating.¡± ¡°Oh, him? He¡¯s just a regr businessman. Handsome guys tend to have a bit of an aloof aura, don¡¯t mind it. Your job is to make him look even more handsome, but most importantly, capture the beauty of his wife perfectly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m a pro!¡± Ellinor and Theo sat on the couch in the waiting area, watching Belinda chat with a very feminine photographer friend for quite a while. Ellinor felt a bit bored, so she flipped through a photo album on the table. A bottle of mineral water was handed to her. ¡°Here, have some water¡± Without thinking much, Ellinor took the water and took a casual sip before handing it back to Theo. He received the bottle naturally and took a sip before capping it. After that, Belinda pulled Ellinor away to pick a wedding dress and do her makeup. Ellinor wasn¡¯t really in the mood for wedding photos, but she thought it would be a good opportunity to hide her slightly visible baby bump. If she waited till the bump was more noticeable, she would have to wait till after the birth to take photos. So she didn¡¯t resist Belinda¡¯s requests. Theo¡¯s part was much simpler, he just had to wear different colored suits. After changing into his first suit, Theo went back to the waiting area, casually flipping through a magazine, sipping his coffee, and waiting for Ellinor to finish her makeup. ¡°Theo, look!¡± Belinda¡¯s slightly smug voice came over. Theo looked up and was met with a vision in white that made his pupils shudder. Ellinor, wearing a long-tailed wedding dress, was gently led out by Belinda. This was her first time wearing a wedding dress, and she looked a bit shy, her long eyshes casting shadows on her cheeks. His eyes were bright, and he couldn¡¯t take them off her for even a second. She was so beautiful that it seemed like she was glowing. Her makeup and hair were also incredible. Ellinor was naturally beautiful. Although she rarely wore makeup, she was no less beautiful than those heavily made-up women. However, dressing up like this once in a while not only retained her daily vivacious cuteness but also added a touch of femininity. ¡°Theo! Theo? Are you stunned by Ellinor? Belinda waved her hand in front of the man. Theo snapped back to reality. He looked at Belinda with furrowed brows, ¡°If you¡¯re done here, go home!¡± Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Belinda bristled the second she heard this and frowned, ¡°Theo! Are you using me? You need to understand that if it weren¡¯t for me, you probably wouldn¡¯t even see Ellinor in a wedding dress!¡± Theo stood up, dropping his magazine. He walked past Belinda directly to Ellinor, lightly touching her cheek, ¡°You look so beautiful¡± Ellinor looked at him, feeling a bit shy in her wedding dress, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for pictures.¡± He took her hand, leading her into the photo studio. Belinda crossed her arms in annoyance. Theo was really pushing it, he really was only thinking about using her. But Ellinor really did look beautiful in the wedding dress. It would be a waste if only Theo got to see such a beautiful Ellinor! Belinda thought for a moment, then pulled out her phone and followed them into the studio. She captured Theo and Ellinor¡¯s entire photo shoot, then created a group chat, adding anyone she could think of, and sharing the video with everyone Jonah Wyton replied first, ¡°Whoa! Theo, are you marrying Ellinor behind our backs again?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°Haha! Jonah, isn¡¯t Ellinor stunning? Isn¡¯t Theo a lucky guy?¡± Jonah replied, ¡°When did they get back together?¡± Belinda retorted, ¡°Jonah, Watch your mouth! What do you mean ¡®get back together? This is called reigniting the me of love! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Okay, Let me ask again. When did Theo and Ellinor reignite the name of love?¡± ¡°I heard it was yesterday¡± ¡°Wow! They got back together yesterday and can¡¯t wait to take wedding photos today. They¡¯re really in a hurry, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Jonah, ¡®in a hurry¡¯ is not a nice way to put it. I¡¯m the one who brought them here to take the wedding photos. Otherwise, do you think Theo, a man with zero romantic bones in his body, would think of this?¡± ¡°Hahal True!¡± Kemp Larios only sent a thumbs-up emoji. Next, Byran Howard, who had just finished his homework and was checking his phone, totally freaked out. Byran first sent a series of angry emojis, then replied. ¡°How could Theo do this?¡± ¡°How could he take wedding photos with Ellinor?¡± ¡°What about my sister?¡± ¡°Theo, you can¡¯t betray my sister!¡± ¡°Stop! Theo is my sister¡¯s man! Make them stop!¡± The second Belinda saw Byran¡¯s messages, she felt extremely annoyed. How did she identally drag him into the group? She sent a rolling-eyes emoji, then replied. ¡°Byran, you better leave the group. When was Theo your sister¡¯s man? That¡¯s hrious!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Byran sent another angry emoji. ¡°Belinda, are you dumb? If Theo wasn¡¯t my sister¡¯s boyfriend, why would he adopt a child with her? Remember, that kid calls my sister mom and Theo dad.¡± Belinda was so annoyed that she removed Byran from the group chat in an instant. The Howard family¡¯s home. After receiving the notification that Belinda had removed him from the group chat, Byran was both angry and anxious, not even noticing that his sister, Patricia, had walked up behind him. ¡°Byran, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Byran got a fright, turning to see it was his sister, Patricia, and instinctively hid his phone behind his back, ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing anything!¡± Patricia hadn¡¯t actually seen anything, but the moment she saw Byran acting all shady, her curiosity was piqued. ¡°Byran, what are you up to that you have to hide it from me? Are you secretly dating someone?¡± Byran quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no! I¡¯m not dating anyone!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Patricia didn¡¯t believe him, chortling. ¡°If you¡¯re not dating, why are you scared of me seeing your phone then? Come on, let me see who you were chatting with.¡± It¡¯s not that Byran didn¡¯t want his sister to look at his phone, he just didn¡¯t want her to see the video Belinda had just sent because he was afraid it would upset her. He furrowed his brow in thought, and to dodge the subject, he said, ¡°Alright! I am dating! But the chat is my private business, so I can¡¯t let you see¡± Hearing her brother, who was still in school, admit that he was indeed dating. Patricia couldn¡¯t help but worry, so she pressed on. ¡°You won¡¯t let me see? Then I¡¯ll tell Balfour that you¡¯re not focusing on your studies and spending all your time dating¡± She actually cared a lot about her brother; after all, he was her maternal brother, and their rtionship was naturally closer than with her half-brother, Balfour Byran immediately got anxious. ¡°No way! Patricia, if you tell Balfour, I¡¯m done for!¡± Patricia leaned in triumphantly to snatch his phone, ¡°Then let me have a look! I want to see what your girlfriend looks like. I want to see if she¡¯s pretty, and whose daughter she is?¡± Byran clenched his phone and backed away. ¡°You really can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go tell Balfour right now!¡± ¡°No!¡± While Byran was still hesitating, Patricia quickly reached out, and in a split second, she¡¯d grabbed Byran¡¯s phone. ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t look! Give me back my phone!¡± Byran tried to snatch his phone back, but Patricia had already run off. Clinging onto Byran¡¯s phone, Patricia dashed upstairs, dying to know whose daughter had captured Byran¡¯s heart Byran was of age; he could date, but his girlfriend couldn¡¯t be a poor girl, she had to be a rich heiress from a family of simr standing. Only a rich heiress from a family of simr standing to the Howard family was worthy of Byran. Plus, if Byran¡¯s future wife had a powerful family, they could also help Byran and Balfour fight for the Howard family inheritance in the future. Actually, Patricia had always known that Balfour¡¯s affection for her was all because she had mimicked the missing Pearl since she was a kid, plus she was good at pleasing people and acting cute. But Byran was her real brother, there was no barrier between them. Only when Byran became the Howard family sessor could she and her mother truly gain respect in the Howard family. She and Byran¡¯s mother was their father¡¯s second wife, and although her mother had given birth to Byran, she¡¯d never been epted by their grandparents in all these years If Byran found a low-status girlfriend, then they would be looked down upon even more by the elders of the Howard family. So, if she discovered today that Byran¡¯s girlfriend was from a poor family, she would have to have them break up as soon as possible With that mindset, Patricia checked the chat records on Byran¡¯s phone. Although the chat group had already kicked Byran out, the previous chat records were still there. Chapter 753 Chapter 753 The chat history she saw had nothing to do with love but instead was about Theo and Ellinor taking wedding photos. Patricia¡¯s face froze in an instant, her eyes suddenly bing gloomy. In the video she saw, Theo, under the photographer¡¯s guidance, gently wrapped his arms around Ellinor¡¯s waist, looked at her, kissed her, and smiled. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Even though she had known Theo for years, she had never been treated like this. The scenes in the video were like a stab in the heart, making Patricia feel envy, jealousy, and hatred. She bit her teeth uncontrobly, her facial expression looking very gloomy and dangerous. Then Byran came over. He had never seen the gentle Patricia with such a terrifying expression, and he felt a bit ufortable. He asked worriedly. ¡°Patricia, are you okay?¡± Patncia snapped back to reality and looked up. She tried to squeeze out a smile, Tm fine! What could possibly be wrong with me?¡± Byran frowned. He had always known about Patricia¡¯s obsession with Theo. He could tell that Patricia was forcing herself to stay calm. He felt sorry for her, ¡°Patricia, about Theo and Ellinor¡­¡± Patricia interrupted him with augh, ¡°Even if Theo and Ellinor are together, he wouldn¡¯t abandon me and Baber. I know Theo¡¯s character. He¡¯s a responsible man; he will take care of me and Baber until the end.¡± Byran was a little vexed, ¡°But if Theo and Ellinor are already together, it¡¯s not good for you to interfere, right?¡± Patriciaughed carelessly, ¡°Interfere? What do you mean interfere? Byran, I saved Theo¡¯s life. If Theo ignores me, he¡¯s ungrateful! If Ellinor stops Theo from letting him care about the person who saved his life, then Ellinor is not a good wife! Theo should dump her, not me! Do you agree?¡± Byran was a bit shocked by Patricia. He couldn¡¯t understand her thinking, ¡°Patricia, you¡­ Patricia didn¡¯t seem to want to hear any more from her teenage brother. She handed the phone back to him, ¡°Okay, Byran, you don¡¯t need to worry about me anymore! You should be focusing on your studies; don¡¯t forget mom¡¯s expectations of you¡± After that, Patricia turned and walked back into her room. Watching Patricia¡¯s retreating figure, Byran frowned, feeling that Patricia was different from the image he had of her in his mind. Meanwhile, the group chat was still going on. Jonah said, ¡°Belinda, Theo¡¯s getting married again today. He should treat us to a drink, right?¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t decide that, let me ask Theoter and see if he can arrange it¡¯ Bartlett Rex suddenly popped in. ¡°I just finished a task; why are you guys chatting so much? What did I miss?¡± Jonah replied, ¡°Bartlett, Theo¡¯s got some good news today. We¡¯ve gotta get him to treat us!¡± Bartlett didn¡¯t reply again, probably going back to check the previous chat history. Kemp typed out a message. ¡°If there¡¯s booze, count me in.¡±¡± They were done shooting the first set of outfits. During the break, Theo squinted at the new group chat on his phone, slightly raising an eyebrow. Then he handed his phone to Ellinor, who was busy with makeup and hair. ¡°Ellinor, some folks want us to treat them to drinks, what should we do?¡± Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Ellinor scanned through the chat messages and said in a t tone, ¡°Theo, deal with your friends yourself.¡± Theo stared at her, ¡°I can¡¯t handle it.¡± Ellinor looked at him through the mirror, frowning in confusion, ¡°Why can¡¯t you? Just deal with them the same way you invited thern out for drinks before.¡± Theo said, ¡°I¡¯m broke.¡± Ellinor fell silent. The makeup artist who was doing Ellinor¡¯s hair revealed a surprised yet amused expression on the side. It was inconceivable for such a tall and charming man to utter the words, ¡®I¡¯m broke¡¯. Ellinor chuckled. Only then did she remember that Theo had given all his bank cards to her, so he was indeed broke on his phone. ¡°You deal with it I¡¯ll foot the bill.¡± Ellinor said, understanding the big picture. Theo had been waiting for her to say that. He gently touched her nose, ¡°Thanks for your generosity, my wife¡± His rough hand tickled her nose, making Ellinor wiggle her nose. Theo calling her his wife made her blush. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The makeup artist was still here, and Theo was being so affectionate. With Ellinor¡¯s consent. Theo finally sent a message in the group chat. ¡°She said it¡¯s okay.¡± Jonah replied, ¡°Yo! Theo, are you done with your photo shoot? Share some pics with us!¡± Theo answered, ¡°Buzz off.¡± Jonah continued, ¡°You¡¯re so harsh to me. In the few days I haven¡¯t seen you, you¡¯ve be a henpecked husband!¡± Theo told Belinda, ¡°Kick that non-human thing above out!¡± Belinda struggled to find the right response. Jonah begged for forgiveness. ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t kick me! I¡¯ll stop messing around! Theo, when are you going to arrange this for us? I think today¡¯s good; let¡¯s do it. today!¡± Belinda replied, ¡°Sounds good! I could use a drink today¡± Then, Balfour, who usually didn¡¯t chat on social apps, unusually showed up in this group chat. ¡°You guys cane to Pearl Moon, I¡¯ll arrange it tonight.¡± Jonah was shocked, ¡°Balfour, what wind blew you out today?¡± Balfour replied. ¡°What? Am I not wee here?¡± Jonah replied, ¡°Of course I wee you, but it¡¯s not up to me today. You have to ask Theo.¡± Theo answered, ¡°Okay.¡± Kemp also chimed in, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Pearl Moon then; they have the good wine that Balfour collected¡± Jonah replied, ¡°Deal!¡± Ellinor also pulled out her phone to check the group chat, but she frowned at Balfour¡¯s message. Balfour also wanted to drink with her and Theo? An hourter. The studio staff respectfully told them, ¡°Mr. nchet, Ms. Mendoza, your wedding photos are done. We¡¯ll call you in a few days to pick up the photos, please leave your contact information for us to call.¡± Ellinor nodded, picked up the pen, and left her phone number. Belinda couldn¡¯t wait any longer, ¡°Theo, Ellinor, your wedding photos are finally done. Let¡¯s go to Pearl Moon and celebrate! Jonah and the others are already there¡± Ellinor waved her hand without enthusiasm, ¡°I¡¯m feeling tired. I¡¯m not nning to go, you go with Theo¡± After hearing Ellinor¡¯s refusal, Belinda seemed unhappy, ¡°Ellinor, how could you not go? You¡¯re the star today! If you don¡¯t go, what are we all celebrating? Are you nning to let Theo face their teasing alone?¡± Ellinor looked helplessly at Theo, who was standing next to her. He was also looking at her with his deep and gentle eyes, ¡°Are you feeling tired?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, a little¡± Theo asked again, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go?¡± Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Ellinor bobbed her head again, ¡°I want to hit the sack.¡± Theo didn¡¯t say anything else and just lightly wrapped his arm around her shoulders, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡± Ellinor knitted her brows, ¡°We? You¡¯re not going either?¡± Theo looked down at her, ¡°Without you, who¡¯s gonna foot the bill? Why would I go?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After hearing this, Ellinor shot him a re, ¡°I can give you the money, and you can pay!¡± Theo said gravely. ¡°No need. If you¡¯re not going, I don¡¯t fancy hanging around with those guys. I¡¯m afraid you might make a run for it.¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t stand his maniption, and she suddenly felt he was kind of sneaky. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll go with you! Happy now?¡± Theo gave her a slight smile, and he whispered in her ear, ¡°I know you¡¯re tired. We¡¯ll just go for a bit, have a few drinks, and head back. Hopefully you can have a proper rest tonight; no more burning the midnight oil.¡± Ellinor¡¯s face instantly turned beet-red. Belinda leaned in curiously. ¡°Theo, what did you say to Ellinor? She¡¯s blushing so much that her face looks like a tomato.¡± Theo pushed her away with a poker face, ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t eavesdrop on grown-ups, don¡¯t be so nosy.¡± Ellinor was at a loss for words. Belinda rubbed her face where Theo had pushed her and pouted, ¡°I¡¯m not a kid! What¡¯s wrong with asking?¡± At Pearl Moon. When Ellinor and Theo arrived, Jonah, Balfour, Kemp, and Bartlett were already there, chatting away. As they entered, everyone turned their heads in unison. Jonah raised his ss. ¡°The stars of the show have arrived!¡± Balfour looked at Ellinor, his gaze filled with warmth and love. Then he nced at Theo by her side, and his eyes instantly turned cold. His little sister was the best girl in the world and deserved a man of her age who was gentle and caring to love her. Instead, she ended up with this old man. What a steal for Theo! Kemp was always a man of few words. He clinked sses with Bartlett sitting next to him. Bartlett watched the pair approach with a bitter smile tugging at theer of his lips. He took a silent sip of his liquor, which tasted just as bitter. Theo and Ellinor walked up, ¡°Let me introduce my wife, Ellinor.¡± And then he pulled her into a seat next to him. Jonah was the first to raise his ss in salutation, ¡°Theo, congrats. You finally found your other half!¡± Kemp also raised his ss. ¡°Theo, congrattions.¡± Balfour watched them coldly, not joining in. Suddenly, a ss of wine appeared in front of Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, I hope you have a happy marriage.¡± Ellinor blinked, then she looked up to find Bartlett She took the juice Theo passed to her and lightly clinked it with Bartlett¡¯s ss, ¡°Thanks.¡± Bartlett didn¡¯t say anything and just finished his liquor with a smile. The atmosphere became slightly tense Just then, Theos phone suddenly rang. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Theo took a quick nce at the iing call, and his brow furrowed. Then he picked up the phone An anxious voice came from Patricia, Theo, where are you?¡± Theo replied, ¡°Pearl Moon.¡± Patncia asked awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re at Pearl Moon? Are you busy?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Theo shot back, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Patricia hesitated, ¡°Theo, Baber just threw up. He¡¯s feeling really sick, and he¡¯s been calling for his dad. Theo, I know I might be bothering you, but can youe and see him? He really needs you night now¡± Theo subconsciously nced at Ellinor next to him, and after two seconds of silence, he answered the person on the phone, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Patricia choked up. ¡°The doctor said there¡¯s nothing senous with him physically The vomiting is a normal reaction to the concussion, but the kid is really scared, and he needsforting. It would be best if his dad could be with him. Theo, can youe?¡± Theo fell silent. In the silence, Ellinor smiled, ¡°You should go!¡± Even without hearing who was on the other end of the call or what they were saying, she guessed it was Patricia. If Patricia didn¡¯t have anything else, she was definitely looking for an excuse to get Theo to go to her, and her excuse was always that kid. After hearing Ellinor say, ¡°You should go.¡± Theo immediately hung up the phone, turned to look at her, picked up a dessert from the table, and put it to her mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going anywhere today.¡± Ellinor was a bit surprised at this. In the past, whenever Patricia called, Theo never neglected her, after all, she was his savior It was rare for Theo to refuse Patricia She opened her mouth and took a bite of the dessert Theo had put to her mouth. It tasted so good that she wanted to take it and eat it all, but the man didn¡¯t give it to her. ¡°It¡¯s too sweet, you can¡¯t eat too much.¡± Ellinor frowned unhappily. ¡°Even if I ate the whole thing, it wouldn¡¯t be too much. Give it to me!¡± ¡°No.¡± To prevent her from snatching it. Theo swiftly put the piece of dessert she had bitten into his mouth. Ellinor immediately became unhappy, and her little face crumpled up. Balfour couldn¡¯t bear to see it, he picked another piece of dessert from the table and handed it to her, ¡°There¡¯s plenty more. Since you like it, should I get someone to -pack some for you to take home and eatter?¡± Ellinor nced at the identical dessert Balfour was offering, but she didn¡¯t take it, politely saying. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Howard, but I don¡¯t want it.¡± Balfour was speechless His hand offering the dessert was left hanging. Theo smirked, feeling satisfied with the oue. He patted Ellinor¡¯s head lightly, as if to praise her. Today, she behaved well, not just epting food from anyone because she was hungry. Since learning that she was pregnant with his child, he began to understand some pregnancy knowledge, realizing that women tend to have high blood sugar during pregnancy and couldn¡¯t eat too much sweet stuff. Even if he wanted to spoil her rotten, he couldn¡¯t let her consume food that was bad for her health. Balfour sighed, reluctantly withdrawing the dessert and casually cing it aside His sister still refused to acknowledge him, so there was nothing he could do. Moreover, he also noticed that the call Theo received was probably from Patricia, so he could roughly guess the content of the call. Balfour rubbed his temples, feeling a bit of a headache. Belinda suddenly raised her ss and stood up. ¡°I want to toast Theo and Ellinor! I wish you two happiness and a lifetime of togetherness!¡± Theo and Ellinor looked at each other, then raised their sses together, epting Belinda¡¯s blessing Belinda expressed her dissatisfaction after seeing them only raise their sses, ¡®Not! Theo, Ellinor! You can¡¯t just drink like that! You two have to share a drink! Don¡¯t you all agree?¡± Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Jonah burst intoughter, ¡°Yes! You two should share a drink together¡± Theo had no objection; he didn¡¯t mind having a drink with Ellinor. He turned his head to look at Ellinor, raising his eyebrows to ask her opinion. Ellinor was a bit shy, after hesitating for a moment, she turned to pick up her juice and handed it to Theo, who drank it and then passed it back to Ellinor N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Only then was Belinda satisfied. She raised her head and downed her drink, then started pping. The atmosphere was at its peak! Jonah pped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Theo, Balfour has prepared a special show for you and Ellinor today. It¡¯s guaranteed to be a night you two will never forget!¡± Theo looked at Balfour, not thinking that he had any good intentions towards him. Ellinor also looked curiously at Balfour. Balfour didn¡¯t have any good intentions towards Theo, but he felt differently about Ellinor. Ellinor was his long-lost sister, he owed her so much. After letting her experience so many hardships alone, they finally reunited, but he misunderstood her so many times. Now, even if Ellinor refused to acknowledge him as his brother, he couldn¡¯t ignore his own mistakes. He would seize every opportunity to make it up to her. He would show off whenever he got the chance, so that one day Ellinor would forgive him. Before Jonah could announce the details, the sound of fireworks burst outside, and the blue light shone through the ss.. Jonah pped his hands andughed, ¡°Your special show is here! Let¡¯s go and watch it together!¡± Everyone stood up and followed Jonah to the terrace. The sky was filled with blue fireworks, like waves of the sea embedded in the sky. Due to unsafe storage, blue fireworks were very rare on the market. It was quite a sight to have so many gathered and set off at once. Ellinor had no interest in Balfour¡¯s so-called gift, but when she saw the stunning blue fireworks, she couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to the beautiful scene. Wasn¡¯t it romantic to watch such a beautiful scene with the person you like? Wasn¡¯t that happiness? Ellinor turned her head to look at the man next to her, who was also looking at her at the moment. However, at this moment, Theo¡¯s phone rang again.. Theo frowned and pressed reject But the other party called over and over again. Theo patted her shoulder helplessly, ¡°I need to take this call so I know if it¡¯s something urgent.¡± Ellinor nodded reluctantly, ¡°Okay.¡± After Theo left, she looked up at the sky alone, her eyes showing herplicated emotions. ¡°So beautiful.¡± Bartlett¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. Ellinor smiled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°I was talking about you.¡± Ellinor was stunned, then turned to look at him, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Bartlett gave her a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work and didn¡¯te back to see you in time. I was too late.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡± Bartlett¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°So you¡¯re saying I still have a chance?¡± Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Bartlett gave her a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been crazy busy recently, either on the road or working abroad. I wanted to hit you up as soon as I got back, but it seems I¡¯m a step toote.¡± ¡°You¡¯re notte.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes reflected the blue fireworks in the sky. After hearing this, Bartlett¡¯s eyes lit up a bit. ¡°You mean there¡¯s still a chance for me?¡± Ellinor said, ¡°No, I mean, even if you weren¡¯t busy, even if you had time toe see me, there wouldn¡¯t be a chance¡± Bartlett was taken aback, then a cold smirk appeared on his face, ¡°Do I really fall that short in your eyes?¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re a great guy, but when your heart is already taken by someone else, you can¡¯t see the good in others.¡± Bartlett stared at Ellinor¡¯s profile as she looked up at the sky, ¡°So, Theo is the one who¡¯s taken your heart?¡± Ellinor nodded and said simply, ¡°Yes, I like Theo. No question about it.¡± Bartlett¡¯s smile was a bit sarcastic, ¡°Do you think Theo¡¯s heart ispletely taken by you, with no room left for anyone else?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After heanng this, Ellinor frowned at Bartlett, whose eyes were gazing somewhere else. She followed his gaze, only to see the hall empty as everyone went out to watch the fireworks. Only Theo was sitting on the couch, taking a call. It must be Patricia, she was the only one who would call at this time. Ellinor paused for a moment, ¡°Theo has his difficulties. Patricia once saved his life, so he can¡¯t forget what she did for him.¡± Bartlett chuckled, ¡°See, you can¡¯t be sure that you¡¯re the only one in Theo¡¯s heart.¡± Ellinor nced at Bartlett, ¡°But I know at least half of Theo¡¯s heart is with me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bartlett¡¯s smile was somewhat mysterious. Ellinor didn¡¯t like Bartlett¡¯s presumptuous guessing, so she looked up at the fireworks, ignoring him. Bartlett also looked up at the fireworks, ¡°No matter how independent and strong Girls are, they always get lost in love. Ellinor, I¡¯ve known Theo longer than you and I understand him better. He¡¯s not the kind of guy who takes love seriously; you¡¯ll find out soon enough that he¡¯s actually quite cold-blooded.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t like others talking about Theo like this, so she shot Bartlett a sharp look, ¡°And what about you? Mr. Rex, you¡¯re here talking all this crap; what kind of person are you? Taking advantage of your friend¡¯s absence to sow discord, aren¡¯t you a bit twisted?¡± Bartlett¡¯s expression turned gloomy, then he grinned again, ¡°I may not be a good guy, but at least I can love you with all my heart! Are you sure you won¡¯t reconsider?¡± Ellinor was getting impatient; she thought Bartlett was not only conceited but also boring. She didn¡¯t even want to watch the fireworks anymore, so she turned -around and left the terrace. Bartlett watched her leave. He wanted to stop her but shut his mouth again. His gaze followed Ellinor until he saw her sit next to Theo, then he looked away. Suddenly, Jonah¡¯s armnded on his shoulder, ¡°Bartlett, what were you talking about with Ellinor?¡± Bartlett chuckled. ¡°Nothing much, just wishing her and Theo the best.¡± Jonah¡¯s gaze followed Bartlett¡¯s to the room; he happened to see Theo hang up the phone, then he embraced Ellinor, bringing their faces close together. ¡°Oh my! Look at Theo! If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t believe Theo could fall head over heels in love¡± Bartlett¡¯s eyes were cold; heughed lightly, ¡°Fall head over heels in love?¡± Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Theo wrapped up his call, only to find Ellinor had walked in. ¡°Not interested in the fireworks anymore? Don¡¯t like them?* Ellinor took a seat beside him, casually saying. ¡°No matter how beautiful the fireworks are, they¡¯re fleeting. Even the most stunning scenery can get tiresome after a while I don¡¯t feel like watching anymore¡± Theo squinted at her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Feeling down? Why the pessimism?¡± He had been on the phone for quite a while, and Ellinor was slightly upset. ¡°Did the person who saved your life want something from you again?¡± Theo told her honestly, ¡°The kid is sick. She asked me toe over.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Ellinor scoffed, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you there yet?¡± Noticing her imitation, Theo exined, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone with a doctor. I¡¯m no medic, what¡¯s the point of me going?¡± Ellinor retorted, ¡°Who said you can¡¯t heal?¡± Theo raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh? What can I cure?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Ms. Howard¡¯s heartache! She gets better whenever she sees you.¡± Realizing she was teasing, Theo stopped smiling, looked at her seriously, and held her tighter. He gently stroked her hair, ¡°I know this is on me. But I promise, from now on, I¡¯ll only ensure their safety and stay out of everything else.¡± Ellinor leaned on his chest, listening to his steady heartbeat. She felt at ease and a bit sleepy. She mumbled. ¡°I have a question, and I want an honest answer.¡± He gently rubbed her head and spoke in a soft tone, ¡°Sure, shoot.¡± Ellinor held his rough, strong hand. ¡°In your heart, am I¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Howard, when did you get here?¡± Ellinor¡¯s question was interrupted by the surprised voices of the servants of Pearl Moon. She looked up to see Patricia rushing in with a sickly child, ¡°Theo! Where¡¯s Theo?¡± Ellinor was surprised, but not too much. Patricia arrived earlier than she expected. What a surprise! Pearl Moon was built by the Howard family, and the Howard mansion was not far from there. Upon spotting Theo on the couch, Patricia hurried over with the child. Theo Theo frowned to see her in such a panic, ¡°Didn¡¯t I send a doctor? Why did you bring the sick kid here?¡±¡± Patricia helplessly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but Baber insisted on seeing you. He wouldn¡¯t ept treatment otherwise. Theo, look¡­.. As she spoke, she nudged the child in her arms forward. Baber looked extremely pale, with a bandage wrapped around his head. He weakly reached out to Theo, ¡°Daddy¡­ I want Daddy to hold me.¡± Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Theo was holding Ellinor, his voice was icy as he said, ¡®There¡¯s an empty room here. Take him in there first. The kid¡¯s running a fever, so don¡¯t let him catch a cold¡± Patricia watched Theo holding Ellinor and froze in ce. She asked somewhat reluctantly. ¡°Theo, aren¡¯t you going to hold Baber? He¡¯s been calling for you! Is it because Ellinor would mind?¡± After saying this, Patricia tumed towards Ellinor with a pitiful look and began pleading. ¡°Ellinor, can¡¯t you stop fighting over Theo with a child for a moment? Baber really needs him now¡± Before Theo could say anything, Ellinor beat him to it. ¡°Fight? I¡¯m not fighting, am I? Theo¡¯s arms are mine in the first ce!¡± Ellinorzily leaned against Theo, casually saying. ¡®Patricia, you always seem kind of weak, but you sure can move fast when carrying a kid. Theo barely hung up the phone, and you¡¯re here.¡± Patricia¡¯s face showed her dissatisfaction with Ellinor. She forced a smile and said, ¡°As a mother, I would do anything for my child. Ellinor, you¡¯re not a mom, so you wouldn¡¯t understand¡± Ellinor gave a sarcasticugh, then stood up, saying, ¡°Since you¡¯re a mother, Patricia, I¡¯ll give you some respect and let the kid have Theo for a bit.¡± Tuming to Theo, she said, ¡°Theo, go see that kid. He¡¯s calling for you.¡± Theo just stared at Ellinor, not moving Patricia, seeing Ellinor walk away, moved closer to Theo with Baber in her arms, ¡°Theo, Baber really needs you. He¡¯s been calling for his daddy all the time at home.¡± Theo looked at the weak child, his brow furrowing seriously, ¡°I told you to take him upstairs to rest. Holding him won¡¯t cure his illness. The windows are open; aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll catch a cold again?¡± Theo¡¯s tone was clearly impatient Patricia was stunned Theo had never been so annoyed with her before. All of this must be because of Ellinor. Ellinor was such a pain! Theo didn¡¯t take the child, so Patricia put Baber on the sofa, then took a bracelet out of her pocket. ¡°Theo, do you remember this bracelet? It¡¯s the token you gave me when we met. I remember you saying that no matter what trouble I met, I could use this bracelet to ask for your help, and you would do everything you could to protect me.¡± After saying this, Patricia wiped away her tears mournfully and handed the bracelet to Theo, ¡°I understand. You have Ellinor now and probably can¡¯t care about me anymore. I shouldn¡¯t disturb your life anymore either. Here, I¡¯ll return this bracelet to you. I won¡¯t trouble you with it anymore.¡± Theo¡¯s gaze shifted slightly as he looked at the bracelet Patricia handed him. This bracelet was a memento of his mother. He had worn it since he was a child. The year Patricia saved his life, his men finally found him on the seventh day. Unfortunately, by the time they found him, the girl who had saved him was gone. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He couldn¡¯t just leave quietly, so he had his men wait there for the girl and give her this bracelet to show how thankful he was and also so she could find him when she was in trouble. Chapter 761 Chapter 761 He couldn¡¯t help but recall the image of that girl sucking the venom out of his wound bit by bit, working tirelessly every day to bring him medicine and food, and the sweel way she called him bro He had a special affection for that girl, she was the ray of light he encountered when he was on the brink of death. Although he was temporanly blinded by snake venom at the time, he couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face, but that beautiful feeling was enough to keep it fresh in his memory Later on, when Patricia showed up with the bracelet, he always felt that something was different about her, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. When he learned that Patricia had contracted a lifelong problem from helping him suck out the snake venom, causing her to lose the ability to have children, he felt guilty and had been trying his best to compensate for the loss his savior suffered. But he couldn¡¯t offer her the love she desired. Reflecting on everything that had happened, Theo suddenly realized something, and he returned the bracelet to Patricia, ¡°Whatever I give you is forever, there¡¯s no reason for me to take it back.¡± With that, he stood up, bent over to pick up the child from the sofa, and turned to take the child upstairs. As he passed Ellinor, he stopped and looked at her with aplicated expression, ¡°Wait for me here; I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t say anything, and she just nodded. Patricia had achieved her goal. She happily put the bracelet on her wrist, shaking it at Ellinor in a show- off manner and showing a triumphant smile on her face. As long as she had the grace that this bracelet represented, Theo would always care about her. Patricia red at Ellinor, then she turned around and followed Theo, who was holding the child. Ellinor watched the backs of the three of them, her eyes thoughtful. ¡°Ellinor, if you have a child, the father of your child would be second-hand, wouldn¡¯t you mind?¡± Ellinor came back to her senses and nced at Bartlett, who had somehow sidled up to her He seemed very cultured, but sometimes, why did he talk so much? Ellinor forced a smile, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Bartlett shrugged andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold, I¡¯m just giving you some advice. Ellinor red at him, ¡°Are you being kind?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Bartlettughed, ¡°Of course I am! Ellinor, I feel a bit sorry for you. Theo just walked away from you, holding a child with another woman. How does that make you feel? If I were you, I would be disappointed in this man.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t have time to think about all this right now. There was something that struck her as strange. It was the bracelet that Patricia had just taken out, it seemed familiar to her, as if she had seen an identical one somewhere. Where on earth had she seen it before? Chapter 762 Chapter 762 The blue fireworks were already over, and the wind was starting to pick up N?velDrama.Org owns all content. outside. Due to the loud noise of the fireworks, people standing on the balcony didn¡¯t notice Patricia¡¯s arrival. When everyone came back inside, they only saw Ellinor and Bartlett chatting on the couch, but Theo was nowhere to be found. Jonah sat down and asked, ¡°Ellinor, where¡¯s your guy?¡± Ellinor gave a small smile, pointing towards the stairs, ¡°He went upstairs.¡± Belinda sat next to Ellinor, ¡°What¡¯s Theo doing upstairs? Leaving you here all alone!¡± Ellinor took a small sip of her juice without responding Belinda, who was always full of energy, just finished asking about Theo, then took out her phone to show Ellinor the blue fireworks she just captured, ¡°Ellinor, what do you think of my shot?¡± Ellinor took a nce Belinda had posted the video on her social media, and it got a lot of likes. She nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, your photography skills are really good.¡± Belinda, like a child who just gotplimented, ¡°Right? 1 think so too!¡± Then she got busy responding toments on her post Balfour gracefully walked over, sat down next to Ellinor, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did you leave halfway just now? Didn¡¯t you like the blue fireworks?¡± Ellinor looked at him and calmly replied, ¡°They were beautiful, thank you. How much did those fireworks cost? I¡¯ll pay for them along with the drinks when I leave.¡± Balfour was taken aback by her response, and he frowned awkwardly. ¡°Those fireworks were for your viewing. There¡¯s no need for you to pay¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°No need to pay? Mr. Howard, you¡¯re really generous. But I can¡¯t just take advantage of you like that, we don¡¯t have any special rtionship. How can I not pay? I must settle thister, otherwise, I won¡¯te again!¡± Balfour was speechless; he could only sigh and stop talking Just then, a servant of the manor brought a nket, as Balfour instructed. Balfour took the nket and gently handed it to Ellinor. ¡°The wind has picked up, so it will be cold at night. The windows were open for too long, so please use this nket to keep warm.¡± Ellinor gratefully epted it, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then she passed the nket to Belinda, ¡°You¡¯re not wearing much; don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Belinda was busy replying toments when the sudden warmth surprised her. Then she said with gratitude, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re so kind!¡± Ellinor, who was slightly younger than Belinda, patted her head like an elder, ¡°No need to thank me; carry on with your phone.¡± Balfour fell silent. What a shame! She wouldn¡¯t even ept his kindness. Not far away, Jonah and Kemp were sitting together, clinking sses, and drinking. Jonah leaned in and whispered to Kemp, ¡°Kemp, have you noticed? Balfour¡¯s acting weird today. He usually doesn¡¯t care about anything, so why is he so warm to Ellinor today?¡± Kemp took a sip of his drink, gave him a nonchnt nce, and said, ¡°Why are you so nosey?¡± Jonah wanted to discuss things quietly with him, but his reaction disappointed him. He said with a sigh. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re such a buzzkill!¡± Kemp chuckled, ¡°At least I¡¯m more interesting than you. Why are you always meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡± Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Old Mrs. Bagley¡¯s eyes were filled with defiance as she shook her head vigorously. I want to find Marlinie She¡¯s not Marine Hearing this, old Mr. Bagley was all knotty browed, clueless on how to respond What brought about this sudden change in old Mrs Barey? Despite earning the trust of old Mr. Bagley, Patricia was now facing rejection from old Mrs Bagley She couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt She looked up and shot her bestie Haillie a pleading look, mimicking a puzzled expression, hoping her friend could help her dodge this bullet Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Seeing Patricias SOS, Haillie immediately jumped to her defense. ¡°Old Mrs Bagley, she is Martinie! No doubt about it! She¡¯s the girl who just performed on stage, only now in a new outfit and makeup, that¡¯s probably why you didn¡¯t recognize her She just changed because the¡¯s about to perform another act Old Mrs Bagley don¡¯t freak out Just chill a bit and take another look, okay? The old Mr. Bagley was also trying to pacify old Mrs Bagley, saying, ¡°Yeah, Take another look, and this is exactly the girl you were just demanding to see. How can you not recognize Marline? Hearing everyone say this, old Mrs. Bagley, guided by old Mr. Bagley and Haillie, took another look at Patricia. She stared at her intently, starting to waver, ¡°You are Marlinie? Old Mr. Bagley gave a wink, signaling Patricia to say something. Patricia, being the sly for she was, knew what the old man was up to, he wanted her to y along and pretend to be their daughter Marlinie to soothe old Mrs. Bagley And that suited her just fine! As long as old Mrs Bagley depended on her like her lost daughter, the Bagley family would be another powerful ally for her, besides the Howard family! So. Patricia put on a sentimental act, her eyes even turning red. She tentatively held old Mrs. Bagley¡¯s hand, while gently saying. Yes, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m Marlinie, Mom, I¡¯m back ¡°Marlinie Hearing this familiar name, old Mrs Bagley seemed to be transported back to the days when her daughter was still by her side. Tears instantly filled her eyes, and she held Patricia¡¯s hand tremblingly. ¡°Marlinie, my Marline, you¡¯ve suffered¡± Patricia rested her head on old Mrs. Bagley¡¯s shoulder, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. Witnessing this, old Mr. Bagley felt a pang of sadness but also a relief. It was a good thing that Patricia was epted by old Mrs. Bagley so easily. This should help soothe old Mrs. Bagley¡¯s longing for her daughter. Just as this touching scene was unfolding, azy voice barged in ¡°Sorry to interrupt(¡± Everyone turned in surprise toward the source of the voice. Ellinor had somehow joined them, her face filled with a smile, effortlessly merging into the conversation. Seeing Ellinor suddenly appear, Haillie and Patricia both couldn¡¯t help but go on high alert. What¡¯s this annoying woman doing here? Was she trying to stir the pot again? Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Balfour was totally engrossed in the photos. ¡°Bartlett, were you guys taking pictures just now?¡± Patricia¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Bartlett. Her voice was gentle and curious. Bartlett was sitting on a single sofa, looking at the pictures he had just taken. Patricia hade downstairs and happened to walk behind him, seeing the photos on his phone. Turning his head to her, Bartlett smiled, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Patricia! Yeah, we were taking pictures. Wanna join us for a group shot?¡± Patricia shook her head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t put on any makeup today. I won¡¯t look good in the pictures.¡± Bartlett politely responded, ¡°Nonsense, Patricia. You look great without makeup.¡± Belinda looked at Patricia, stuck out her tongue, rolled her eyes, and muttered, ¡°Yeah right, ¡®no makeup. As if we can¡¯t tell her face is refined.¡± Ellinor was sipping her juice, uninterested. She was used to Patricia¡¯s pretentiousness. Patricia heard Belinda¡¯s murmur. She turned to look at Ellinor and Belinda and also noticed her brother Balfour sitting there, ¡°Oh, Balfour, you¡¯re here too?¡± After seeing Patricia, who should have been at home at this time, suddenly show up, Balfour became a bit stern, ¡°When did you get here?¡± Patricia came over and sat down naturally as usual, leaning affectionately against her brother, and sweetly said, ¡°Balfour, Baber was fussing about wanting to see Theo today. I called Theo, and he told me he was at Pearl Moon, so I brought Baber over.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Balfour didn¡¯t spoil his sister like usual. Instead, he frowned slightly after hearing her words, ¡°You brought Baber too?¡± Patricia was a bit scared by Balfour¡¯s sternness. She quietly exined, ¡°Baber wanted to see Theo. I couldn¡¯t persuade him, so I had to bring him out¡­¡± ¡°The kid was seriously hurt yesterday. Why would you bring him out at thiste hour?* ¡°Balfour, Baber really wanted to see Theo. No matter what I said, he wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Balfour now understood why Ellinor was sitting here alone and Theo had gone upstairs. It was because of that headache¨Cinducing Patricia! He rubbed his brow helplessly, ¡°Where¡¯s Theo?¡± Patricia replied, ¡°Theo is still upstairs with Baber. I thought he might be thirsty, so I came down to get him a drink.¡± As she said this, she picked up a bottle of soda from the table, Tm going to take this drink to Theo.¡± Patricia got up to go upstairs. Before she left, she said to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m going upstairs. You guys chat. Make yourself at home.¡± Although her words were polite, her actions clearly showed that she was the hostess. Ellinor smiled slightly. Before she could say anything, Belinda rolled her eyes and said impatiently, ¡°Ms. Howard, don¡¯t worry; we won¡¯t be shy here. Yes, Pearl Moon is owned by the Howard family, but today Theo and Ellinor rented this ce for the party. To the Howard family, we are the guests, and guests are supposed to be treated like kings! As such esteemed guests, why should we be shy around you?¡± Patricia¡¯s face turned a bit sour at Belinda¡¯s words; even her usually innocent smile froze, Right, I was being extra.¡± Belinda was Theo¡¯s kin, and Theo valued her greatly. Therefore, Patricia didn¡¯t want to fall out with Belinda, so she didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to leave. ¡°Hold on.¡± Ellinor said. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Patricia turned around, ¡°Ellinor, were you calling me?¡± Ellinor replied with a smirk, ¡°If he¡¯s thirsty, I suggest you give him mineral water. Soda isn¡¯t the best thirst¨Cquencher, and he isn¡¯t a fan either.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A sh of annoyance crossed Patricia¡¯s eyes, ¡°Really? Theo just told me he wanted soda! Ellinor, you seem to not know Theo at all Ellinor calmly sipped her juice, Well, suit yourself.¡± No matter how Patricia tried to provoke or mock her, Ellinor remainedposed, making Patricia feel like she was punching cotton. She felt utterly frustrated. Feeling disgruntled, Patricia picked up the soda and stormed upstairs. After watching the headstrong Patricia leave, Balfour turned to Ellinor, furrowed his brows, and followed Patricia upstairs. Once Balfour was out of sight, Bartlett immediately took a seat next to Ellinor. He picked up a peeled orange from the table and handed it to her, smirking, ¡°Ellinor, have some orange to cool off a bit.¡± Ellinor shot him a look, ¡°Mr. Rex, don¡¯t you know? Oranges make you feel hot.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bartlett¡¯s smile grew wider, ¡°Then have some water. Water always puts out the fire, right?¡± Ellinor gave a small smile, ¡°Thanks for your concern, Mr. Rex, but I¡¯m not hot. You, on the other hand, should drink more water to wash away those naughty thoughts of yours.¡± Bartlett shrugged and popped a slice of orange into his mouth, his gaze never leaving her, filled with an underlying affection. Ellinor was getting a bit annoyed by Bartlett¡¯s constant staring. She nced at him, identally meeting his suggestive gaze. It was the first time she¡¯d seen someone eat an orange so seductively. This man was a real piece of work! Meanwhile, upstairs. Patricia returned to the room with the soda, ¡°Theo, are you thirsty? Here, have a drink.¡± Theo was sitting on a chair by the bed, looking after a child who was burning up and barely conscious Upon hearing Patricia¡¯s words, he nced at the drink she was offering and coldly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t like soda. You drink it.¡± Patricia¡¯s hand, holding out the drink, froze. She remembered Ellinor¡¯s advice downstairs and felt slightly annoyed. Since he didn¡¯t want to drink it, she had no choice but to put the drink aside. ¡°Theo, stay with Baber. His condition has improved.¡± Patricia said softly, looking at Baber lying quietly on the bed. Theo asked her, ¡°Did you give him medicine before you came? Why hasn¡¯t his fever gone down?¡± Patricia nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve given him fever medicine. The doctor said Baber¡¯s fever was due to overthinking and stress. My guess is he was overexcited to see you, which caused his fever.¡± A one¨Cyear¨Cold child, overthinking? Theo frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. He nced at his watch. It was alreadyte. Ellinor must be tired. Theo, why don¡¯t you go downstairs and keep Ellinorpany? I¡¯ll stay here with Patri and look after the kid.¡± Balfour slowly walked in and suggested softly Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Theo swiveled his head towards Balfour with a hint of surprise at his sudden change of attitude. You sure you can handle this?¡± Balfour strode over to the bed, where Babery. ¡°Why not?¡± He said this as he nced at Baber. ¡°The kid is our responsibility as the Howard family. You¡¯ve just been caught in the crossfire.¡± Theo squinted as a hint of confusion appeared in his eyes. Up till now, Balfour had been pushing Theo to spend more time with Patricia. What¡¯s up with the sudden switch? Patricia frowned at Balfour¡¯s suggestion ¡°Balfour, what brings you upstairs? Don¡¯t you need to go down and knock back a couple of drinks with Bartlett and the others?¡± Balfour shot Patricia a quick look. ¡°Let Theo go down and join them. He¡¯s the man of the hour.¡± Patricia blinked, clearly understanding what Balfour meant by ¡®man of the hour¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Her face fell, but she wasn¡¯t about to back down She didn¡¯t want Theo getting cozy with that nasty Ellinor. ¡°Balfour, Baber needs Theo.¡± She continued. ¡°He¡¯s just starting to cool down a bit. If Theo leaves, I¡¯m afraid he might get worked up and his fever will spike again.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t respond to Patricia but turned his attention to the sick child instead. ¡°Baber, can I stay here with you?¡± He asked gently. Baber, who hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, blinked in difort. ¡°Balfour¡­¡± Balfour leaned in a little closer to the child. Yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Baber nodded obediently. ¡°Stay with Balfour¡­¡± Only after the child agreed did Theo stand up. He pped Balfour on the shoulder. ¡°Thanks¡± Balfour nodded. ¡°Go on, Ellinor is waiting for you downstairs.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With Balfour there, Theo felt reassured. He took off down the stairs, worried that Ellinor might feel lonely or get upset if he kept her waiting too long. Patricia, however, was far from pleased. She tried to catch up with Theo, calling after him, ¡°Theo, wait, let me see you out!¡± ¡°Stay put!¡± Balfour had foreseen this and stopped her with a firm voice. ¡°But Balfour, I just want to see Theo off.¡± Patricia tried to exin. ¡®Save it, Patricia! He¡¯s going down to see his wife; he doesn¡¯t need you to see him off. Besides, your kid is still sick. Right now, Baber needs his mom more than anything else Balfour reminded her sternly. ¡°But¡­¡± Patricia began, still unwilling to let go. ¡°Balfour! This kid was adopted by Theo and me together. We are both Baber¡¯s guardians, and we both need to take responsibility for him!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t take care of this child properly, I¡¯ll help you find a pair of parents who can!¡± Balfour warned her sternly. Patricia was taken aback by Balfour¡¯s stern warning. She knew that Balfour always kept his word, even if it meant going against her wishes. Chapter 767 Chapter 767 And with that, she quickly shed a few tears, ¡°Balfour, I know I messed up. I didn¡¯t take good enough care of Baber. But please don¡¯t send him away. I swear I¡¯ll try harder to be a better mom and take better care of Baber.¡± Balfour looked at his headache of a sister, gently rubbed his temples, and said, ¡°Alright, keep an eye on the kid for now, I¡¯ve gotta go take a call.¡± Balfour turned to leave as his phone buzzed in his hand. But before he could even take a step, Baber grabbed his hand, weakly pleading, ¡°Balfour, don¡¯t go¡­ Baber was scared. He was terrified that once Balfour left, he¡¯d be stuck with his mom. When they were alone, his mom turned into a monster. Balfour wasn¡¯t sure exactly what the kid was afraid of. All he did was pat Baber¡¯s cheek and quietly reassure him, ¡°Be good, I¡¯m just gonna take a call. Let Mom keep youpany for a bit; I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Baber¡¯s eyes were wide with fear, he looked like he was about to cry, ¡°Balfour, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m scared.¡± After seeing the kid so distressed, suspicion sparked in Balfour¡¯s mind. He nced over at Patricia, who was standing nearby. What was Baber so afraid of? Was he afraid of his own mother? Since when did the kid start avoiding Patricia? Did Patricia lose her temper with him when she ran out of patience? His phone was still buzzing; it was an important work call, and he had to take it. Balfour tried to soothe Baber with a fewforting words before stepping out to take the call. Baber¡¯s small hand reached out helplessly towards the retreating figure of Balfour, but he couldn¡¯t grasp him. When the door finally closed and the sound of Balfour¡¯s footsteps faded away, Patricia stepped forward,nding a harsh p on the child in the bed and angrily snapped at him. ¡°Naughty boy! What are you reaching out for? Do you want to let everyone know how scared you are of me?¡± Baber was immediately scared to tears. The little boy, who could barely talk, could only plead for forgiveness with simple words, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I messed up.¡± Patricia, unsatisfied with his apology, gave him another harsh p, ¡°If you make a sound, just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you when we get home!¡± Baber was in pain and scared. He gritted his teeth, trying his best not to cry out. A few minutester, Balfour returned from his call to see Baber¡¯s face red and swollen, with tear stains on his cheeks. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He frowned, ¡°What happened? I was only gone for a call, how did his face get so red?¡± Patricia, who was by the bedside attending to the child, replied helplessly, ¡°Balfour, I told you, Baber can¡¯t be without you. The moment you left, he got so worked up that his face turned red.¡± Balfour wasn¡¯t convinced. He reached out to touch the child¡¯s cheek. It was indeed hot. He sat down and gently reassured him, ¡°Baber, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here. The doctor will be here soon; don¡¯t be scared.¡± Baber, having just experienced Patricia¡¯s terror, didn¡¯t dare to cry or speak. He could only weakly nod his head. Patricia seized the opportunity and said, ¡°Balfour, I¡¯m going to get some cool patches for Baber from my bag downstairs.¡± Balfour replied, ¡°Alright, but hurry back. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± With Balfour¡¯s permission, Patricia left the room with ulterior motives and went downstairs. Chapter 768 Chapter 768 As Theo wasing downstairs, he caught sight of Bartlett spoiling Ellinor with an array of desserts. Seeing this, he frowned and paused. ¡°Come here.¡± As soon as Theo spoke up, the chattering crowd was instantly silenced. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor, indulging herself in the delicious food, looked up at Theo when she heard his voice. He was staring at her sternly, but she didn¡¯t stop savoring her dessert. After seeing her still munching away, Theo¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°Noting over yet?¡± Only then did Ellinor get up and go around the table, still holding a dessert in her hand, ¡°What¡¯s up? Why are you being so grumpy all of a sudden?¡± Theo extended his long arm, wrapping it around her slender waist and pulling her tightly into his arms. He first took the dessert from her hand and then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to eat things that are too sweet?¡± Ellinor pouted, ¡°You were gone for so long, I got bored. I can¡¯t drink, so is it a crime to kill time with some sweets?¡± His heart tightened at her words, realizing that the situation was more serious than he had thought. Right, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait. You can punish me, but no more sweets.¡± Ellinor pouted again and hummed. After seeing Theo¡¯s gentle side, Jonah, who was leaning on Kemp with a ss of wine, decided to tease him. ¡°Theo, I never thought I¡¯d see the day!¡± Theo cast him a sidelong nce, ignoring him. Jonah mischievously added. ¡°Ellinor, Theo said you could punish him. Don¡¯t hold back; give him a good one. Make sure he remembers not to leave you alone here again!¡± Kemp, not one to meddle in his friend¡¯s love affairs, just silently drank his wine. Bartlett, however, chuckled and chipped in, ¡°Ellinor, how are you nning on punishing Theo?¡± Ellinor thoughtfully stroked her chin, ¡°Should it be kneeling on a remote control or a washboard?¡± Belinda raised her hand and suggested enthusiastically, ¡°Kneel on a durian! Ellinor can enjoy the durian flesh while watching Theo kneel on the shell. Perfect!¡± Jonah pped his hands, ¡°Good, very good. I¡¯ll pay for the durian and have it delivered to your house later!¡± Theo gave them a cold nce. He didn¡¯t have time to joke around with them. He said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to take her home. You guys carry on Bill¡¯s on me.¡± Jonah protested, ¡°Hey, Theo, the party¡¯s just started and you¡¯re already leaving. Are you in a hurry to kneel on a durian at home?¡± The night was chilly, and as they were about to leave, Theo took off his coat and draped it over Ellinor. He whispered, ¡°I could party all night with you guys, but she needs to get some rest. We¡¯ll catch up properly next time.¡± Jonah shook his head, raised his ss, and said, ¡°Man, you¡¯ve forgotten all about us since you got married.¡± He stood up, walked over, and teased, ¡°One minute you¡¯re stopping her from snacking, the next you¡¯re worried she¡¯ll catch a cold and quickly covering her up. And you¡¯re always worried about her not getting enough sleep. Theo, it¡¯s like you didn¡¯t get a wife, but a daughter.¡± Theo red at him, ¡°Buzz off!¡± Kemp couldn¡¯t stand Jonah stirring things up anymore. He stood up and pushed Jonah aside, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s had a few too many and is just looking to vent Theo nodded. He wasn¡¯t about to hold a grudge against a friend he¡¯d grown up with. Kemp then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve had a drink too; do you have a driver? If not, I can give you a lift home.¡± Theo shook his head, ¡°No need, you just stay here and keep thempany.¡± Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Kemp asked, ¡°So who¡¯s driving?¡± Theo turned to the little girl who had just suggested that he kneel on a durian, ¡°Belinda¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Belinda came over immediately Theo tossed the car keys to her, ¡°You¡¯re driving¡± Belinda had only had juice and soft drinks that day. She didn¡¯t dare drink alcohol because Theo was there. She seemed a bit peeved as she took the car keys, ¡°Theo, why on earth did you think of me for driving!¡± Theo responded, ¡°Don¡¯t yap, it¡¯s windy outside, so get the car to the lobby entrance!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Belinda went outside to drive the car. She understood Theo¡¯s concern. He was worried that Ellinor would catch a chill in the night air. That was so heartwarming. Who would¡¯ve thought that the always tough Theo, when in love, would be so considerate. She used to worry that Theo would end up alone because of his personality. Belinda drove the car to the lobby entrance and honked the horn to signal that everyone coulde out. Theo and Kemp nodded their thanks to her, then helped Ellinor out of the lobby. Theo! The sound of Patricia¡¯s voice came along with the sound of her rushing down the stairs. Theo stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her with an expressionless face.. Patricia ran down, panting. ¡°Theo, are you leaving?¡± Theo nodded, holding Ellinor, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quitete.¡± Patricia looked reluctant, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check on Baber one more time? After you left, his fever rose again.¡± Theo frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t Balfour there? Let him call the doctor; if it¡¯s serious, take him to the hospital¡± Patricia nodded, ¡°Balfour is with Baber, but what Baber needs most is his dad, not¡­ Everyone present was well aware of Patricia¡¯s feelings for Theo and Theo¡¯s feelings for Patricia. This was serious, so even the usually talkative Jonah kept silent, feeling awkward for them. Theo looked serious, but before he could say anything. Ellinor spoke up with a smile, ¡°Miss Howard, since you know that the child needs his dad? Then you should hurry up and find him a dad!¡± Patricia looked weakly at Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, what do you mean by that? Isn¡¯t Theo Baber¡¯s dad?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ellinor smiled, leaning against Theo, her tone light but her words strong, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. nchet is the father of my child; he didn¡¯t father any child with any other woman. Miss Howard, didn¡¯t you understand what I just said? Let me exin it to you!¡± What I¡¯m saying is, Miss Howard, you should be spending your time finding a man who is willing to love you and your child instead of trying to make someone else¡¯s husband the father of your child. That¡¯s not very ethical, don¡¯t you think? Patricia looked awful, she was furious inside, but on the surface, she was still ying the weak and innocent, ¡°Ellinor, but Baber was adopted by Theo and I together.¡± Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Ellinor yawned in exhaustion, rolling her eyes as she said, ¡°You said it yourself, the kid is adopted, not his by blood. And from what I know, you were the one who begged Mr. nchet to go with you to adopt the kid. You even said that all he had to do was help you bring the kid home and nothing else. So whoever suggested it is responsible for it! Mr. nchet is still willing to help you take care of the kid out of kindness. But If he doesn¡¯t want to, you can¡¯t me him. Miss. Howard, if you take Mr. nchet¡¯s kindness as something that should be expected, then you¡¯re the one at fault here.¡± Unable to counter Ellinor, Patricia put on a pitiful face with tears welling up in her eyes. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor, I just wanted Theo to go see our sick kid. Why are you being so hard on me and making me out to be the bad guy?¡± Ellinor chuckled. She stepped forward and lifted Patricia¡¯s forlorn face, gripping her chin tightly. ¡°Am I being harsh? If you consider me exining facts as being harsh, then let me tell you something harshly. From today on, if you pester Mr. nchet without reason, I won¡¯t hesitate to take action!¡± Patricia¡¯s chin was gripped by Ellinor¡¯s cold fingers; she felt the strong warning and instinctively recoiled, crying, ¡°Ellinor, how can you say that about me? I¡¯m not a homewrecker.¡± Holding her chin, Ellinor lifted Patricia¡¯s face a little higher, ¡°Whether you¡¯re a homewrecker or not isn¡¯t up to you! I, as the legitimate wife, will be the judge of that. If your actions have a negative impact on our marriage, I won¡¯t hesitate to take action!¡± With that, she let go of Patricia¡¯s chin in disgust and pushed her face away. Patricia¡¯s head jerked to the side, and when she turned it back, her face was wet with tears. She stopped engaging Ellinor and looked pitifully at Theo standing behind her. She choked up as she said, ¡°Theo, Ellinor probably really dislikes me. I think I should return this bracelet to you; I won¡¯t cause you trouble anymore, and I don¡¯t want my presence to make Ellinor think badly of you.¡± As she said this, she pulled out the bracelet again. Before Patricia could hand it to Theo, Ellinor snatched it, examining it in her hand. ¡°Are you sure Mr. nchet gave you this bracelet?¡± Her attempt to gain sympathy from Theo was disrupted, making Patricia frown slightly. She was forced to engage Ellinor again, ¡°Yes, of course, it¡¯s a token he had his people give me when we first met. You didn¡¯t know Theo back then, so it¡¯s no surprise you didn¡¯t know.¡± As she exined, she also unted that she knew Theo longer. However, Ellinor couldn¡¯t care less who knew him first. What was the big deal about knowing him first? If they were meant to be, they would¡¯ve been married by now. But clearly, they were not. From Patricia¡¯s own ount, Ellinor figured out that the bracelet wasn¡¯t directly given to her by Theo. After carefully observing the bracelet, Ellinor handed it back to Patricia, ¡°Since it¡¯s from him, you should keep it safe. Don¡¯t try to return it; it¡¯d just make people think Mr. nchet is ungrateful.¡± Patricia clenched her fists in frustration. She did not take the bracelet and kept up her act of being innocent and pitiful, ¡°Ellinor, didn¡¯t you just say I should stop seeing Theo? So, I think there¡¯s no need for me to keep this bracelet.¡± Ellinor said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Howard, you misunderstood. I¡¯m not saying Mr. nchet can¡¯t repay you for saving his life; your favor to Mr. nchet is always valid. I just hope you understand that he¡¯s a married man now, and he needs to avoid misunderstandings when dealing with the opposite sex Chapter 771 Chapter 771 ¡°So, if you ever need help with anything, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to me, not him, okay, Ms. Howard?¡± Ellinor¡¯s voice was gentle, and her words left no room for objection. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. At the same time, she kindly took Patricia¡¯s hand and personally slipped the bracelet onto her wrist. ¡°Just like that, Ms. Howard. If you ever need help with anything,e to me. We¡¯re both women, it¡¯s much easier for you to ask for my help than his.¡± Ellinor had forced Patricia to ept not only the bracelet but also this seemingly considerate arrangement. Who would have thought that Ellinor would y this card, effectively cutting off any chance for Patricia to contact Theo privately. Ellinor was too cunning! After all that talking, Ellinor was tired. After she put on the bracelet for Patricia, shezily stretched, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Theo. I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go home and sleep¡± Theo agreed with a smile. He had been quietly enjoying his partner¡¯s bnced mix of grace and assertiveness. It was simply adorable. In his nearly thirty years of life, this was the first time someone had stood up for him and fought for his rights, with a hint of possessiveness towards him. He had to admit, he enjoyed the process; hence, he hadn¡¯t interrupted. Everything Ellinor had said made sense; her arrangements were appropriate, and Theo felt good about it. Before leaving, he said to Patricia, ¡°Ms. Howard, I¡¯m married now, so it¡¯s not really appropriate for us to keep in touch privately. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find the best nanny in the world to help you with the child. If you have any problems in the future, please go directly to my wife. Collin will assist her in resolving any issues you have. If there¡¯s anything they can¡¯t handle, my wife will let me know.¡± Patricia¡¯s heart was shattered, ¡°Theo¡­¡± Theo didn¡¯t give her a chance to say anything else. He had already turned around to follow Ellinor, gently taking her hand and wrapping it tenderly in his own. Patricia stood there alone, watching Theo and Ellinor leave. Jonah and Kemp exchanged nces, knowing they should not interfere in this love triangle. Jonah changed the subject with augh. ¡°Kemp, now that Theo, who¡¯s tightly controlled by his wife, has left. Let¡¯s have a few more drinks!¡± Bartlett also took his eyes off Ellinor, smiling and nodding in agreement. He was ready to join them back at the bar when Patricia suddenly called out to him. ¡°Bartlett!¡± Bartlett stopped, ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up, Patri?¡± Patricia said seriously. ¡°I have something to tell you. Can we talk in private?¡± Bartlett was slightly puzzled, but he nodded gently, ¡°Sure.¡± So they both headed to the terrace. ¡°Patri, what did you want to talk about?¡± Bartlett asked. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Patricia looked at him with clear eyes, ¡°Bartlett, do you have a thing for Ellinor?¡± Bartlett paused for a bit, ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Patricia replied. The first time I came downstairs, I saw you looking at a photo on your phone, and I saw you crop out just Ellinor¡¯s photo and save it in your private album. If you¡¯re not into her, why would you secretly keep her photo?¡± Bartlett was caught off guard, and then he said frankly, ¡°Well, yeah, I do like Ellinor. But she¡¯s already taken; I missed my chance, and I can¡¯t force it.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Patricia shook her head. ¡°If you¡¯re really into someone, you¡¯ll always find a way. Bartlett, we could join forces!¡± Bartlett looked like he was deep in thought as he gazed at Patricia with a hint of a smile on his lips, ¡°Join forces? Patri, how would we even tearn up?¡± In the car, Belinda was driving and sting rock music, totally enjoying herself. Ellinor and Theo were in the back, his hand tightly holding hers, never letting go.. He gently touched her head and spoke like he was praising a child, ¡°You did well just now. You even stood up for me.¡± Ellinorzily nced at him, ¡°Because you¡¯re so indecisive! You¡¯ve been morally ckmailed for so many years; don¡¯t you know how to fight back?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes darkened. He knew Ellinor had a point. Over the years, he was indeed tied down by Patricia¡¯s favor and couldn¡¯t break free. He was actually tired of it. Patricia¡¯s feelings for him were obvious, and many of her actions had crossed the line.. But every time Patricia mentioned what she had lost to save him, he would bear with it out of guilt, trying to meet her needs. He sighed, ¡°If she just saved my life, that would be one thing. But Patricia got an irreversible disease because she saved me; she can never get pregnant. This is damage I can¡¯t repay.¡± Ellinor knew how important childbearing was to a woman, especially to a woman who loved children. Being told that she could never have her own children was like being sentenced to death. If Patricia was really unable to have kids because she saved him, then it was worth his lifelong care for her. But she doubted that was the truth. Ellinor turned her head and looked at him, ¡°Can you tell me where Ms. Howard saved your life? Can you tell me what happened?¡± He thought for a moment, then quietly told her, ¡°In a small mountain vige in West Water Ridge, I was being hunted and got seriously injured. I was hiding in the bushes when I was bitten by a poisonous snake and lost my sight. At that time, Patricia was vacationing at a nearby resort. She found me when she passed by. She sucked the poison out of my wound and treated my injuries.¡± But because she didn¡¯tpletely clear the toxins in her body, she got poisoned and is now infertile. ¡°Serious injury? Where were you injured? Who dared to hunt you down?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes tightened, and her brows deeply furrowed. Theo gently touched her head, ¡°An enemy, I¡¯ve fully recovered from the injury.¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Does that enemy still exist?¡± Theo raised an eyebrow, ¡°What? Are you going to avenge me?¡± Ellinor looked serious, ¡°I need to know more. I can¡¯t risk bing a widow at any time. If necessary, I can help you eliminate that enemy!¡± Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Theo burst intoughter at Ellinor¡¯s response, ¡°Are you really that tough? Then I¡¯ve got a bodyguard from now on!¡± Ellinor stared at him angrily, ¡°What¡¯s so funny? I¡¯m serious! You¡¯re my man, only I can bully you!¡± Theo paused for a moment, looking at Ellinor¡¯s protective expression. He was touched, and he couldn¡¯t help but lean in and give her a gentle kiss. Then he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. That was all a long time ago. I¡¯ll take care of myself and won¡¯t leave you alone. Ellinor blushed when she was kissed suddenly and shyly buried her head in his chest, I¡¯m serious, don¡¯t just kiss people like that. It¡¯s not fair!¡± Theo chuckled and ruffled her hair, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll try to control myself¡± Ellinor leaned against him, her mood gradually calming as she started to recall the small vige of West Water Ridge that Theo had mentioned. She had been there before. When she was a kid, she went with Karan from the monastery to find a rare herb, and they stayed in one of the vigers¡® houses. At that time, she¡¯d get up early every day to pick herbs with Karan. Sometimes she¡¯d lose track of him because she got distracted, and then she¡¯d have to make her way back to the vige on her own. One day, she got separated from Karan and ran into an injured man on her way down the mountain. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The man was wounded and had been bitten by a snake, which had blinded him with its venom. That day, she found the exact herb that could neutralize the venom. So she sucked the venomous blood out of his wound and applied the crushed herb to 1. it. At first, the man thought she was a bad person and was rather unfriendly. But when he realized that she was trying to save him, he softened up. However, he was a man of few words and didn¡¯t really talk to her. After that, whenever she passed by, she would bring him some food. He didn¡¯t say much, but he always said thank you. And then one day, he was just¡­ gone. When she remembered this memory that was deeply buried in her heart, Ellinor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be¡­ She snapped back to reality, grabbed Theo¡¯s arm, and pointed at a spot on his forearm, ¡°Is this where you were bitten by the snake?¡± A hint of surprise shed in Theo¡¯s eyes, ¡°How did you know?¡± Ellinor continued, ¡°You were blind at the time and never saw the person who saved you, right?¡± -Theo nodded, ¡°Yeah, what about it?¡± Ellinor asked again, ¡°And the day you left, you wanted to say goodbye to the person who saved you, but you were in a hurry. So you left a bracelet with one of your men to give to that person as a token of gratitude?¡± Theo confirmed, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what happened.¡± As it happened, Patricia was vacationing at a country lodge nearby that day and happened to pass by. Seeing that Patricia was about the same age as Ellinor, Theo¡¯s man mistook Patricia for the savior. Thus, Patricia conveniently started to pretend to be the life¨Csaving hero. Ah, so that¡¯s what happened! She had always thought that Patricia, being as selfish as she was, would never risk her own life to help a stranger. As she was deep in thought, a rough finger gently scraped her nose, ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s going on? What are you thinking about?¡± Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Suddenly, the pieces fell into ce for Ellinor as she stared at Theo¡¯s face, which was looking more and more familiar. She was shocked. Turned out she had met him a long time ago and had even saved him under special circumstances. She remembered that back then, he looked very young. He was a frail but pretty boy. He was pale and weak from an injury and poisoning, but still very handsome. Now that he had matured, his body had be stronger, and his demeanor had be colder. No wonder she didn¡¯t recognize him before! Theo frowned as she kept staring at him, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± Ellinor blinked before nodding. Yeah, there¡¯s something.¡± His eyebrows raised, ¡°What is it? Help me get it off.¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°Can¡¯t.¡± Theo was puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡± Ellinor said sincerely, ¡°Your handsomeness!¡± Theo was taken aback for a moment beforeughing. Then he leaned in close, his nose almost touching hers, ¡®Really? So you think I¡¯m handsome? Don¡¯t you want to give me a kiss?¡± Ellinor fell silent. Theo was like a devil who always wanted to kiss her. It seemed like that was all he ever thought about. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Before Ellinor could refuse, Theo was already leaning in. Belinda, who was driving in front, couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and she cleared her throat in protest, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m just listening to some music; my ears are perfectly fine! Can¡¯t you stop this? Save it for when you get home!¡± Ellinor was taken aback; she had forgotten Belinda was in front. She quickly pushed the man away, straightened her clothes, and kept her distance. Theo was displeased when he saw Ellinor move away from him, and he red at Belinda in the front seat, ¡°Keep your eyes on the road, not on us!¡± Belinda stuck out her tongue at the rear¨Cview mirror, ¡°Okay!¡± The nchet vi. After dropping Theo and Ellinor off at the nchet vi, Belinda drove off. As soon as Theo entered the house with Ellinor, he saw the mess all over the ce. His face darkened instantly. There was water everywhere; a few vases were broken in the living room, and shards were all over the floor. There were no servants in the house, and it didn¡¯t look like anyone had cleaned up. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± He asked in a deep voice. Devin hurriedly came out of the kitchen, ¡°Mr. nchet, Ellinor, you¡¯re back.¡± Theo¡¯s face was grim, ¡°What happened?¡± Devin exined helplessly, ¡°Mr. nchet, Ms. Veronica was cleaning and she identally made this mess.¡± Theo frowned, ¡°She was cleaning?¡± Devin nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet.¡± Theo was a neat freak and couldn¡¯t stand the mess in the house, so he asked coldly. ¡°Who let her do this? Does she even know how to clean?¡± Theo¡¯s attitude scared Devin, ¡°It was Ellinor who asked Ms. Veronica to do it.¡± Theo looked displeased, after a moment of silence, he turned to Ellinor beside him and started to tuck her stray hair behind her ear, ¡°Ellinor, why did you ask her to do this? Does she even know how to clean?¡± Devin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He felt like he had just stepped into a new world. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Mr. nchet¡¯s mood swung like a pendulum; one minute he was raising hell, and the next he was talking to Ellinor in soft whispers. Ellinor stifled a yawn and responded, ¡°She needs to learn and needs to challenge herself. Otherwise, how is your sis gonna survive out there? What if she can¡¯t even get married?¡± Theo patted her head in agreement, ¡°Yeah, time to throw her in the deep end.¡± Devin was speechless. Was Mr. nchet really such a loose cannon? Theo turned his face, and any trace of a smile was gone. He spoke coldly, ¡®Where is she? Bring her here!¡± Devin answered respectfully, ¡°Ms. Veronica is washing dishes in the kitchen.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the sound of dishes shattering came from the kitchen, almost blowing everyone¡¯s eardrums. Devin awkwardly continued, ¡°I will fetch Ms. Veronica right away.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. With that, he made a beeline for the kitchen. Not long after, Veronica nchet emerged from the kitchen, dirt¨Cstreaked and flustered, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re back!¡± Theo squinted at her pathetic state, his temple starting to throb as he asked, ¡°That¡¯s all you noticed?¡± Only then did Veronica notice Ellinor next to Theo and greet her, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re back too!¡± Ellinor nodded in response. Theo scolded her, ¡°You¡¯re grown up, yet you can¡¯t even do some simple housework? And you can¡¯t study either! What can you even do?¡± Veronica lowered her head, ¡°Theo, I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯ve never done housework before.¡± Theo cut her off, ¡°You have one hour to clean this mess up!¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Ellinor tugged at his hand. ¡°You go up and take a shower first; I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± Theo gave Veronica a cold nce before turning to Ellinor, his demeanor softening instantly as he lightly stroked Ellinor¡¯s cheek, ¡°Be careful not to slip, and watch out for the broken shards.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Then Theo strode over the mess on the floor and headed upstairs. Once Theo¡¯s figure disappeared at the top of the stairs, Veronica turned her head and red at Ellinor venomously. ¡°Ellinor, you wicked woman! This is all your fault! I got scolded by Theo again because of your Ellinor ignored her, simply asking, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Veronica was taken aback, and she red back, ¡°What are you even saying? You know I haven¡¯t eaten! You gave all the servants the day off, who¡¯s supposed to cook for me?¡± Ellinor lifted up a box in her hand, ¡°Theo and I had dinner outside and brought you something. I¡¯ll go warm it up.¡± Veronica was dumbfounded again, not understanding Ellinor¡¯s intentions. ¡°I don¡¯t want your leftovers!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not leftovers; we had the waiter make a fresh one after we finished eating¡± Ellinor exined as she stepped over the mess on the floor and headed for the kitchen. Before long, she reheated the food and served it on a te. ¡°Come eat! The food from this ce is pretty good¡± Veronica walked over and looked at the food on the table. She was originally not nning to eat, but the food did look tempting. After a long day of bustle and bustle, she was famished. Her stomach growled uncontrobly In the end, hunger trumped pride. Veronica sat down and picked up a fork. Before she started eating, she shot Ellinor another re, ¡°Just because you brought me food doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll stop hating you!¡± Ellinor pulled out a chair and sat down leisurely across from her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the feeling¡¯s mutual.¡± Veronica was starving: she shoveled arge spoonful of food into her mouth but still had an annoyed expression on her face, ¡°Who cares what some country bumpkin thinks of me? Do you have something to say to me? Spit it out if you do, otherwise, get out of my face!¡± Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Ellinor nced at Veronica, who was eating with such an unpleasant expression, and chuckled. ¡°Veronica, because of your brother, I have to put up with you, so I can¡¯t treat you like everyone else. But don¡¯t think I won¡¯t fight back when threatened¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Veronica continued to be defiant even after she heard Ellinor¡¯s warning. She dropped her fork and scoffed, ¡°Huh! What can you do to me? At the end of the day, you¡¯re just going to threaten me and get my brother to kick me out, right? Ellinor, what else can you do without my brother?¡± ¡°Getting your brother to kick you out is myst resort. Before that, I have a hundred ways to handle you¡± ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s hrious! A hundred ways? If you¡¯re so tough, why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯ve got? I¡¯d like to see if I¡¯ll be scared.¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°For example, posting your test scores from childhood to adulthood on the notice board of your current school, Creston University, so your ssmates can see how Ms. Veronica got in through family connections.¡± Veronica cared a lot about her dignity, and she had always been a poor student. This would definitely hit a nerve. Her face changed instantly. ¡°Ellinor, you wouldn¡¯t dare¡°¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Or, for instance, revealing the love letter you once wrote to a certain heartthrob at your school. Letting everyone see how talented Ms. Veronica really is.¡± Veronica gritted her teeth, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t push it!¡± God, how did Ellinor find out she had written a love letter? No matter how Ellinor had found out, that love letter could never be revealed. It contained many cheesy phrases she found online, and the guy even rejected her. If the other students saw it, she would be aughingstock. Ellinorzily watched her, ¡°Veronica, I recall telling you that I¡¯d treat you the same way you treat others. If you think I¡¯m going too far, it¡¯s probably because you went too far first¡± Veronica mmed the table in frustration, ¡°Ellinor, you were clearly provoking me today, and now you have the nerve to say all this! I have no idea what my brother sees in you!¡± Ellinor raised her eyebrows, ¡°Did you forget what you did to me? You pretended to invite me shopping, then had someone knock me out and take me to a hotel for someone to take advantage of, and then made it look like I took money to do it. You even went to the press and ruined my reputation! I didn¡¯t fall for your npletely, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re innocent now.¡± ¡°I just wanted to get you out of our house as soon as possible.¡± Veronica knew she was wrong in hindsight, and her gaze started to shift, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through¡­ ¡°You didn¡¯t think it through, but you almost ruined someone¡¯s life.¡± Veronica couldn¡¯t respond, so she just lowered her head. Ellinor knew full well that Veronica wasn¡¯t smart enough toe up with such a thorough n. Someone must have advised her from behind the scenes. That person was likely Patricia, who was skilled at manipting others to achieve her own goals. Maybe Patricia had already started nning to frame her from afar. Thinking of this, Ellinor said to Veronica again. ¡°Forget it; you¡¯ve also been detained in the police station for half a month and received your punishment. I can forgive your past actions.¡± Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Veronica grumbled with a hint of displeasure, ¡°Well, you got what you wanted, so why the long face?¡± Ellinor nced at the mess in the room, ¡°Before I had you do these chores, it was you who started the fight, trying to get me to do them. Feeling the pinch now, huh? You should know better than to force people to do things they don¡¯t liker Veronica¡¯s resolve seemed to waver, but her pride wouldn¡¯t let her admit her mistake, ¡°You. Don¡¯t lecture me Who do you think you are?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ellinor calmly asked, ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Veronica nced at her, ¡°Twenty¨Cone, so what?¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re a year older than me, yet you¡¯re at home waiting for others to do everything. Usually, people your age are starting internships or working¡± Veronica shrugged it off, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out and work like the rest of the world, I¡¯m not short of money!¡± Ellinor nodded slightly. ¡°True, you¡¯re well off, so there¡¯s no need to worry about your future livelihood. But if one day you meet someone you like, what do you think he¡¯ll like about you?¡± Veronica fell silent. She did have someone she liked, the boy she wrote a love letter to before, but he didn¡¯t like her back, and she didn¡¯t know why. Ellinor continued, ¡°Would you rather your future partner be with you for your wealth or because he loves your kindness, independence, and unique charisma? Which kind of affection do you think is more enduring and more real?¡± Veronica stayed silent. ¡°You must wonder why your brother likes a country bumpkin like me but not a gentle and beautiful girl like Patricia, whoes from an equally wealthy family, right? In theory, Patricia¡¯s family is much better off than mine, and she¡¯s no less attractive, right?¡± Veronica pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re a vixen and you seduced my brother!¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°Patricia and you were spoiled by your families, having nothing to do all day. When you fall for a guy, you devote all your energy and even sacrifice yourself for him, which only bores him and makes him feel overwhelmed. I survive on my own, with my own aspirations and lots of other things to do. I won¡¯t revolve my life around a man, which actually earns me his respect.¡± Veronica frowned, ¡°So you¡¯re saying Patricia loves my brother too much, and you don¡¯t love him that much?¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t need to prove to you whether I love your brother or not.¡± Veronica red at her, ¡°Humph! Then why the heck are you lecturing me?¡± ¡°I just want to remind you that if you don¡¯t strive when you¡¯re young, you¡¯ll only feel regret and sorrow when you¡¯re old. You can search online for the oues of those incapable rich girls and see how they¡¯re exploited and ditched when they be worthless. Veronica, you need to understand that your family background is just a safety; you also need your own abilities and wisdom. Your brother, your parents, and even your future husband, none of them are guaranteed to support you for a lifetime.¡± Veronica was taken aback, sensing the truth in Ellinor¡¯s words, but she was too stubborn to admit it, ¡°Humph, you¡¯re just scaring me! If I don¡¯t learn anything, I¡¯ll have no value to be exploited; who would want to use me?¡± Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Ellinor took a sip of the water Devin brought over, ¡°Tell me, why do you want Patricia to be your brother¡¯s wife?¡± Veronica immediately answered. ¡°Because Patricia is very beautiful, has a kind heart, and treats me really well!¡± Beautiful and kind¨Chearted? Ellinor thought it was hrious to describe Patricia like that. ¡°Oh, how exactly does she treat you well?¡± Veronica didn¡¯t hide her fondness for Patricia at all, ¡°Every time Patricia saw a nice bag, she would always remember to buy one for me! Even if it was a limited edition, no matter how much she liked it, she would buy it for me first. Anyway, you broke people wouldn¡¯t understand!¡± Ellinor casually nodded, ¡°I indeed wouldn¡¯t buy you designer bags; I wouldn¡¯t buy such things for myself either. I think those luxuries are just consumer traps, most of them aren¡¯t worth the price.¡± Veronica gave Ellinor a disgusted nce. Ellinor chuckled. ¡°Have you ever wondered why she would frequently give you expensive gifts for no reason? She even willingly gave you the limited¨Cedition bags she liked. Do you think she likes you as a person, or does she like Theo?¡± Veronica was stunned. She had never seriously thought about this. Whenever she received gifts from Patricia, she was usually busy being happy and showing off in front of her friends. ¡°Are you saying Patricia is using me? Ellinor, you¡¯re really funny! Patricia is the beloved baby of the Howard family, okay? She¡¯s the most innocent and kind person I¡¯ve ever met, and not as scheming as your Looking at the clueless Veronica, Ellinor said all she had to say and shrugged, ¡°Think about what said today.¡± After saying that, she stood up. Before turning around, she added, ¡°By the way, I won¡¯t buy you bags, but I will give you a gift tomorrow¡± Veronica looked surprised, What gift will you give me?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t reveal the gift and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Veronica gave her another disgusted nce, ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t think you can win me over with gifts. I will never ept you as my brother¡¯s wife! I only recognize Patricia!¡± Ellinor yawned, feeling unbothered, ¡°After eating, remember to clean up the house. If your brother wakes up tomorrow morning and sees this mess, i won¡¯t help you if he scolds you¡± After saying that, Ellinor turned around, walked through the messy stuff on the floor, and went upstairs. Veronica stared at Ellinor¡¯s annoying back, scratching her head, ¡°Ugh! So annoying!¡± The house was aplete mess; how was she supposed to clean it? If she knew how to do housework, it wouldn¡¯t look like this. Besides, what Ellinor just said to her, although she didn¡¯t want to hear it, she did listen, and she started to rethink her issues. She looked down at the food Ellinor brought back, thinking it seemed simple and crude. Her brother actually went to eat such simple food with Ellinor? However, the food tasted pretty good, and sheined while taking another big bite. Back in her room, Theo was still in the bathroom, and she could hear the sound of running water. She didn¡¯t mind, and she went to the closet to find clean clothes to change into. While looking for clothes, she heard the bathroom door open, but she didn¡¯t turn around. Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Someone grabbed her from behind. As she was about to fight back, she was suddenly spun around, and a man¡¯s fresh scent filled her nostrils. Theo¡¯s kiss was passionate and quick. Ellinor thought she would fall backward while receiving his passionate kiss, but his long arm gently supported her waist, cherishing her as if she were a precious gem. Finally finding a chance to catch her breath as her eyes nearly welled up with tears, Ellinor protested, ¡°Mr. nchet, didn¡¯t we agree to take it easy today?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness as he panted lightly, ¡°Take it easy; I¡¯m just kissing you.¡± Seeing him about to kiss her again, Ellinor quickly raised her hand to cover his mouth, ¡°Enough, I¡¯m beat.¡± He frowned slightly, gently removing her hand, ¡°Why?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes at him, ¡°What do you mean why? I¡¯m just tired!¡± Helplessly cradling her cheek, Theo asked, ¡°Ellinor, why can¡¯t you love me as deeply as I love you? You always seem so indifferent.¡± Ellinor blushed, ¡°Mr. nchet, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit too enthusiastic? Young people in love don¡¯t get this heated, and I¡¯m genuinely wiped out.¡± Knowing she was tired, he decided to give her a break today. Suppressing his own urges, he picked up Ellinor and gently sat her down on the bed. He squatted down in front of her, looking at her tenderly He was only d in a bathrobe; his hair was still wet and not styled as usual. It added a youthful touch to his face. As Ellinor looked at him, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how handsome this man was! Theo noticed her staring and gently touched her nose, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you in the car because there were people around. Tell me now, what¡¯s the deal with you and Balfour? He actually came to our house for you this morning, and his attitude toward you at Pearl Moon had changed. Is it because of you?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t hide anything from him and told him the truth, Well¡­ to be exact, he¡¯s my biological brother.¡± Theo seemed surprised, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ellinor shrugged nonchntly, ¡°I mean, I am the long¨Clost daughter of the Howard family.¡± Theo looked at her, asking in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re Pearl?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yeah, I think that was my name before.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Theo furrowed his brows as if he had thought of something. Ellinor roughly guessed what he was thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t acknowledge that family, and I don¡¯t consider myself a member of the Howard family. So the past conflicts between the nchets and the Howards won¡¯t affect our rtionship¡± Snapping out of his thoughts, Theo smiled faintly and gently stroked her head, ¡°Good girl.¡± Ellinor blinked and then asked, ¡°If the elders of the nchet family found out about my blood ties with the Howard family and strongly objected to us being together, would you listen to them and break up with me?¡± Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Theo squatted down. He was just a bit lower than Ellinor, who was sitting on the bed. He looked up at her with a sincere and smitten gaze. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Ellinor then asked, ¡°What if they threaten you to break up with me?¡± Theo chuckled, ¡°In this world, no one can threaten me except for you.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. What can I threaten you with? Men¡¯s words are all lies!¡± Theo replied seriously, ¡°Ellinor, to be honest, if I knew you were a daughter of the Howard family from the beginning, I might not have approached you. But now, I¡¯m not letting you go, not ever.¡± Ellinor was taken aback. She saw stars in his eyes, and suddenly she wanted to kiss him. But she knew that if she actually did, it wouldn¡¯t stop at just a simple kiss tonight. Ellinor kept her wits about her, ¡°Uh, Mr. nchet, I¡¯m going to take a bath now.¡± Theo asked softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you really tired today? Do you want me to help you?¡± Ellinor frowned, looking at him warily, ¡°No! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Theo watched as she walked to the bathroom, chuckling. Take it slow; be careful not to slip.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Ellinor went into the bathroom, quickly closing the door behind her to prevent any intrusions. Theo looked out the window as Ellinor went to the bathroom, his gazeplex. The next day. Ellinor was woken up by a phone call. While feeling very groggily, she reached out from under the covers to answer, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Is this Ellinor?¡± An old man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. Ellinor asked somewhat puzzled, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The old manughed, ¡°Ellinor! It¡¯s me, Grandpa Dean!¡± Grandpa Dean? Ellinor was startled for a moment before bing fully alert, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Howard¡¯s grandfather?¡± The old man was very friendly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me! Ellinor, just call me Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t really fond of the Howard family, but she politely asked out of courtesy, ¡°Grandpa Dean, what can I do for you?¡± Dean enthusiastically invited her over, ¡®Ellinor, are you free toe over for dinner at our house today? We didn¡¯t really get to chat when we met. yesterday, and I didn¡¯t have the chance to properly host you. If you¡¯re free today, why don¡¯t youe over for dinner? I¡¯d like to thank you in person for your help.¡± Ellinor politely declined, ¡°No need, Grandpa Dean. What I did before was just what I should have done; it¡¯s not a big deal. You don¡¯t have to go through the trouble; I won¡¯t being.¡± ¡°Your help was a big deal to me! I have high blood pressure, and if it weren¡¯t for your help that day, I might have gotten overly angry because of that inte celebrity. Ellinor, if you don¡¯t ept my thanks, I¡¯ll feel bad. Come have a meal, good girl!¡± ¡°Grandpa Dean, you¡¯re not nning to set me up on a blind date, are you? I¡¯m sorry, but I already have a boyfriend, and I have no ns on switching boyfriends at the moment.¡± Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Dean was caught red¨Chanded, and he cleared his throat nervously. ¡°No, I just wanted to invite you over for dinner. I really wanted to thank you. And Grandma Alyssa wants to meet you too. She wants to thank you personally for saving me.¡± Ellinor thought for a moment, ¡°When?¡± Dean immediately replied, ¡°You cane anytime today!¡± If she went to the Howard family¡¯s home during the day when Balfour wasn¡¯t home and Patricia was too busy taking care of the sick kid, she might have a chance to find some clues rted to her mom being framed back then. After thinking about this, Ellinor agreed, ¡°Grandpa Dean, I really don¡¯t need any thanks. But since you two are inviting me so warmly, it would be rude if ! refused. So, I¡¯ll pay you a visit.¡± Dean was overjoyed, ¡°Great! That¡¯s fantastic! I¡¯ll send a car to the nchet Vi to pick you upter.¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°Okay¡± After hanging up the phone, she saw a message from Theo on her phone that he had sent that morning. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to eat breakfast when you wake up¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ellinor replied with a smile. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re such a nag!¡± After washing up and changing her clothes, Ellinor went downstairs to find that the mess fromst night was gone and everything was neat and clean. Devin respectfully came over, ¡°Ellinor, your breakfast is ready; please have it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Ellinor nodded, and as she was heading to the dining room, she asked, ¡°Devin, who cleaned up downstairs?¡± Devin truthfully replied, ¡°Ellinor, it was Ms. Veronica. She didn¡¯t sleep all night and cleaned up all the water and broken things on her own. I was surprised to see everything so clean this morning, but since it¡¯s Ms. Veronica¡¯s first time doing housework, some details were missed. I had someone do a thorough cleaning afterward. Veronica, afraid of being scolded by her brother in the morning, turned her fear into motivation and learned how to clean up on her own. Ellinor was pleased, ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°Ms. Veronica just went back to her room to sleep this morning: she must be very tired.¡± ¡°Alright, let her sleep till she wakes up on her own.¡± Ellinor sat down at the dining table and started eating her breakfast leisurely, then said, ¡°Oh! Devin, I have to go out after breakfast. There will be a package deliveredter; it¡¯s a gift for Ms. Veronica. Give it to her when she wakes up.¡± ¡°Okay, Ellinor.¡± Devin nodded in reply, feeling a bit touched. She didn¡¯t expect Ellinor to give Ms. Veronica a gift. It seemed like their rtionship was going to improve. which was a good thing. Before Ellinor finished her breakfast, a servant came in to report to Devin, ¡°Devin, there¡¯s a car outside. They said they are here to pick up Ellinor.¡± Devin looked at Ellinor in confusion, ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s this?¡± Ellinor put down her utensils and wiped the corners of her mouth with a napkin, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re here to pick me up.¡± Devin seemed a bit worried, ¡°Ellinor, where are you going? I can arrange a car for you, you don¡¯t need to let others pick you up. Uh¡­ Ellinor, who¡¯s driving the car that came to pick you up?¡± Ellinor knew what Devin was worried about, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve told Mr. nchet where I¡¯m going and who I¡¯m meeting. He knows all about it. He¡¯ll pick me up tonight, and we¡¯lle back together. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Devin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, Ellinor. Please be careful.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± Then Ellinor walked out the door and got into the car sent by the Howard family to pick her up. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Fred, the butler of the Howard family, led all the servants to wait at the entrance for an important quest, just as his boss had instructed. The moment the car pulled up, before Ellinor could even open the door herself, Fred had already gotten there first, opening the car door for her Bowing slightly, he said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, It¡¯s an honor to have you here Dean Howard has been expecting you¡± Ellinor was at a loss for words. She felt a tad ufortable with such a grand wee. Following Fred, Ellinor walked into the Howard family¡¯s living room. Dean, who was enjoying a cup of coffee, immediately set down his cup and greeted her with a broad smile, ¡°Ellinor¡¯s here! Come! Come, take a seat!¡± Ellinor walked over and politely said, ¡°Grandpa Dean, you really didn¡¯t have to have people waiting for me at the door. I was justing to visit.¡± Dean was very kind, but he also had that certain stubbornness characteristic of older people, ¡°My savior is here, how could I not make a big deal of it? Of course I had to send people to greet you! Stop being so formal, Ellinor. Have a seat! Fred, serve our guest some coffee.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Fred nodded in response, then turned to order the servants to bring coffee. Ellinor took a seat on the sofa next to Dean, politely thanking the servant who served her coffee. With a cheerful turn of his head, Dean shouted towards the study on the second floor, ¡°Alyssa, our savior is here! Come out and meet her!¡± After a short while, an elderlydy slowly walked out of the study, ¡°Our savior is here? Where is she?¡± Dean gestured towards Ellinor, ¡°Just arrived, right here!¡± Alyssa Howard was dignified and gracious, with a kind face. But when she saw Ellinor, it was as if her expression had frozen, she didn¡¯t even blink. Out of courtesy, Ellinor stood up to greet her, ¡°Hello, Grandma Alyssa¡± Alyssa still stared motionless at Ellinor, taking some time to collect herself. Ellinor¡¯s polite smile faded, and she started to feel ufortable under the intense gaze. Dean noticed his wife¡¯s unusual behavior and found it quite inappropriate. He cleared his throat to remind her, ¡°Alyssa, what¡¯s with the daze? The guest is saying hello to you¡± Alyssa finally snapped out of it and gave an apologetic smile, ¡°Um, hello, you must be Ellinor, right? My husband talks about you a lot.¡± Ellinor gave a small smile, ¡°Hello, Grandma Alyssa. Yes, I¡¯m Ellinor.¡± Alyssa came over and naturally took a seat next to Dean, ¡°Ellinor, please sit; there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± As Ellinor took her seat again and sipped her coffee, she kept an eye on Alyssa from the corner of her eye. Despite her greying hair, Alyssa¡¯s features were exquisite. It was clear she must have been a beauty in her youth. Dean treated his wife with gentleness and respect, and they seemed to share a deep bond. While Ellinor was observing Alyssa, Alyssa was also observing her. But while Ellinor was subtle about her observation, Alyssa was quite open about hers, scrutinizing her from head to toe and focusing on her face for a while before finally saying, ¡°Ellinor, thank you for helping my husband when he was bullied. Most young people these days avoid getting involved in such matters. It¡¯s not often youe across a young woman as courageous as you.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Ellinor modestly shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. You and Grandpa Dean are giving me too much credit.¡± Alyssa was quite taken by this young girl¡¯s manners and humility Smiling kindly, she asked, ¡°Ellinor, how old are you this year?¡± Ellinor replied in a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯m twenty¡± Alyssa pondered for a moment, her fingers moving as if she were calcting something, then asked again, ¡°When¡¯s your birthday?¡± Ellinor paused briefly, a hint of wariness seeping into her heart. Why was Alyssa suddenly interested in her birthday? Had she noticed something? After a moment of thought, she responded calmly and naturally. After my mother passed away, no one celebrated my birthday, so even I¡¯m not sure when exactly it is.¡± The confusion in Alyssa¡¯s eyes deepened, ¡°Darling, did your mother pass away when you were young, or did she leave and nevere back?¡± Ellinor¡¯s face darkened, and she remained silent.. Alyssa¡¯s questions stung. Why was she motherless since childhood? Wasn¡¯t it the distrust in this family that led to her mother and her being kicked out, leading to her mother having to leave her and leaving her clueless about whether her mother was alive or dead? Ellinor¡¯s silence tugged at Dean¡¯s heartstrings. He nudged Alyssa lightly, ¡°Why did you ask that? You¡¯ve reminded the kid of her sad past.¡± Alyssa snapped out of it and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ellinor. You just reminded me of a child I knew long ago, so I asked a few too many questions. If I¡¯ve reminded you of unhappy times, that¡¯s my fault.¡± Ellinor gave a cid smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Grandma Alyssa. You just mistook me for someone else.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Alyssa speared a piece of apple from the fruit te and handed it to her, ¡°Here, Ellinor. Have some fruit first. We¡¯ll have a simple lunch at hometer. Dean has already ordered lots of fresh ingredients that are all delicious. You can leave after dinner.¡± Seeing as she was already here, Ellinor didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Alright, thank you for your hospitality¡± Alyssa changed the subject, ¡°Oh, Ellinor. I heard from Dean that you¡¯ve married into the nchet family¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, I suppose so.¡± Mention of the nchet family caused Alyssa to frown, ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl; why marry into their family? What a shame! Ellinor, if you were still single, Dean and I could introduce you to many excellent young men.¡± Those two were a pair, always ying matchmaker. Ellinor gave a small smile, ¡°I appreciate your and Grandpa Dean¡¯s good intentions, but I¡¯m doing well in the nchet family, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry about my personal matters.¡± Dean huffed unhappily, ¡°Look at that! The nchet family¡¯s kid has married such a wonderful wife, while our grandchild can¡¯t even get a girlfriend!¡± Alyssa tried to soothe her husband. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Balfour has his own ns. Don¡¯t push him too hard, he¡¯ll bring a girl home eventually.¡± Dean was getting more and more upset, ¡°When will that be? When I¡¯m six feet under?¡± Alyssaughed helplessly, ¡°There you go again! Ellinor is here; don¡¯t make a scene. Alright, you chat with Ellinor. I¡¯ll go bake some cookies that I¡¯ve been learning to make for Ellinor to try¡± ¡°Ellinor, Alyssa is going to bake cookies for you, so I¡¯ll take you around the garden.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ellinor was more than happy to explore the Howard family estate, as she might uncover some new clues. And so, Alyssa went off to the kitchen, and Dean led Ellinor to the garden. In the shadows, a scheming servant stealthily ran upstairs. Chapter 784 Chapter 784 ¡°Mr. Howard, we¡¯ve got a situation!¡± Byran was in the middle of doing his homework when Carlos rushed in, interrupting his train of thought. Irritated, he said, ¡°What¡¯s up now? Carlos, if you keep panicking like this, I¡¯ll p you!¡± Carlos looked innocent, ¡°Mr. Howard, there really is a situation. I just saw a guest arrive downstairs. Dean and Alyssa are being super nice to her. Byran was even more irritated, ¡°So what? We always have guests. They¡¯re just old friends of my grandparents, there¡¯s nothing weird about that.¡± Carlos shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s different this time. It¡¯s not an old friend of Dean and Alyssa¡¯s, it¡¯s a young girl. You know her too!¡± Byran frowned, ¡°A young girl that I know? Who? Carlos, can you just tell me everything at once?¡± Carlos said, ¡°It¡¯s that Ms. Mendoza who always gives you a hard time¡± Byran immediately put down his pen, looking surprised, ¡°Ellinor?!¡± Carlos nodded, ¡°Yes, Ellinor! Mr. Howard, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? The Howards and the nchets have been on bad terms for years. Why are Dean and Alyssa treating Ellinor like she¡¯s their savior?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Byran wasn¡¯t listening anymore; his eyes were burning with rage, ¡°Ellinor darede here?! Where is she? I need to settle some old scores with her!¡± Carlos replied, ¡°Dean just took her to the garden. Mr. Howard, what old scores do you have to settle with Ellinor?¡± Byran rolled up his sleeves determinedly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know! Finish my homework for me; I¡¯ve got to step out for a bit. Carlos looked troubled, ¡°Mr. Howard, I can¡¯t do your homework for you. If Balfour finds out, he¡¯ll kick me out!¡± Byran said dismissively. ¡°Just do it! If you don¡¯t tell, I won¡¯t tell, how would he know? Hurry up and write it for me!¡± Carlos shook his head in exasperation. He knew he shouldn¡¯t have told Mr. Howard the news. The Howard family¡¯s garden was huge. Apart from the house in the middle, the rest of the area was filled with various nts. It was very well maintained and looked absolutely beautiful. Dean was leaning on a cane with the help of a servant, happily introducing to Ellinor which flowers he nted and which ones were taken care of by his wife, Alyssa. Ellinor was listening to Dean¡¯s introduction while observing the environment of the Howard family¡¯s home. She didn¡¯t have much of an impression of the Howard family¡¯s home. If her mother had taken her away from the Howard family when she was already five years old, she should¡¯ve been able to remember things from that age, but aside from a vague sense of familiarity, she had no memory of this ce. Or perhaps she had almost no memories from before she was five. As she was walking, she noticed a particrly stunning sea of flowers in front of her. The flowers were a rare grayish¨Cblue color and were incredibly beautiful. Ellinor had never seen such flowers before. She was about to ask Dean what they were when she turned around and saw that the old man¡¯s face was slightly off, ¡°Grandpa Dean, are you okay?¡± Grandpa Dean stopped walking and rubbed his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just really happy that you came to see me today. I forgot to take my blood pressure medicine this morning¡± Hearing this, the servant immediately became nervous, ¡°Dean, how could you forget to take your medicine? You absolutely can¡¯t forget that. I¡¯ll take you back to take it right now.¡± Dean felt it would be inappropriate to leave a guest halfway through a tour, so he wanted to hold on a little longer. Ellinor saw what Dean was thinking and said, ¡°Grandpa Dean, it¡¯s okay. Go back and take your medicine first. I¡¯ll walk around by myself for a bit ande find youter.¡± Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Dean gave a nod after hearing this, ¡°Alright, Ellinor. You can go have a look by yourself, and whenever you get tired, juste back.¡± Ellinor obediently responded, ¡°Sure¡± Then, a servant helped Dean into the car parked nearby and took him back to take his medicine. After watching Dean leave, Ellinor¡¯s gaze turned back to the sea of flowers in front of her. She was so stunned by the beauty of the unique flowers that she didn¡¯t have time to ask Dean what they were She walked up to the flower bed alone, bent over, and took a sniff. There was indeed a nice and sweet scent, but it was mixed with a strange sour smell. How could such beautiful flowers have such a smell? As she was pondering, a tall, middle¨Caged man suddenly appeared from the flower bed, giving her a scare. The middle¨Caged man was standing in the flower bed, his hands covered in mud. Instinctively, Ellinor took a step back, looking at him in surprise. The man just smiled at her, ¡°Sorry to startle you, I was just fertilizing the flowers.¡± After saying that, he walked out of the flower bed, went over to a faucet not far away, and bent down to wash his hands, ¡°Are you today¡¯s guest?* Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard. Nice to meet you, sorry to intrude.¡± McNeil Howard, having washed his hands, turned around to look at her with a somewhat surprised expression, ¡°You know who I am?¡± He was now wearing a gardener¡¯s uniform and hadn¡¯t introduced himself; how could this young girl know his identity? Ellinor exined, ¡°I saw you once at the Bagley family¡¯s home during old Mr. Bagley¡¯s birthday. It wasn¡¯t too long ago, so I remember.¡± McNeil looked at her with his deep¨Cset eyes, ¡°I remember you too.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Ellinor was somewhat surprised. She had only briefly met him that day, and he hadn¡¯t been as observant as she had been, how could he remember her? McNeilughed, answering her question, ¡°Because you look very much like my daughter, so I remember.¡± He said she looked like his daughter? This made Ellinor a little nervous, but she quickly calmed down. The daughter he was talking about must be Patricia. She and Patricia share the same father, so it wasn¡¯t strange that they looked alike. McNeil sat down on a bench nearby, unscrewed a water bottle that he had ced there earlier, and took a sip while giving Ellinor a once¨Cover, ¡°So you¡¯re the one who saved my father¡¯s life? I¡¯ve heard about you.¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a savior; I just lent a hand. I¡¯m here today because Grandpa Dean invited me so warmly that I was afraid he¡¯d be disappointed if I refused¡± McNeil nodded. ¡°You¡¯re very modest and sensible.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to talk much with the man who had betrayed her mother, so she turned her head and asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, what are these flowers?¡± McNeil looked at the sea of flowers, his voice bing softer with the breeze, and responded, ¡°Cockb.¡± Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Chapter 786 This flower was called a cockb? What a unique name. Its color was bright, and it did kinda look like a rooster¡¯sb. Ellinor stared at the flowers in a daze for a bit, then curiously asked. ¡°Mr. Howard, why would someone of your stature personally fertilize these flowers? Don¡¯t you have professional gardeners at home?¡± McNeil replied, ¡°This is my wife¡¯s favorite flower. It needs a lot of care and is very picky about temperature, humidity, and soil conditions. I don¡¯t trust anyone else to take care of it.¡± Wife? Hmph, his current wife was Patricia¡¯s mother. This heartless man betrayed his first wife but was now so attentive to the flowers his current wife liked. How ironic! Did he think this made him look deeply affectionate? What a hypocrite! Ellinor struggled to control her emotions as she thought about the possible injustices, betrayals, and grievances her mother may have suffered in the Howard family. Everyone else was one thing, but the man who should have been the most trusted by her mother and who should have trusted her mother the most was also bullying her mother. It was too much! After thinking about this, Ellinor didn¡¯t want to be nice to him. She scoffed and exposed his hypocrisy. ¡°Let me be blunt, Mr. Howard, if you have time to fertilize these flowers, you should spend more time with your beloved wife. That¡¯s more meaningful than pretending to be moved by your ownziness here!¡± McNeil was stunned. This was the first time anyone had criticized him so directly, and it was a young girl he¡¯d just met. The girl was ring at him furiously, as if she had a great enmity towards him. McNeil didn¡¯t know why Ellinor was hostile to him, but he didn¡¯t want to quarrel with a young girl. He nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°Hmm, you make a good point. But there are some things that you don¡¯t understand when you don¡¯t do them at the time. When you finally understand and want to do them, it¡¯s already toote.¡± Ellinor was taken aback. Toote? What did he mean? ¡°Ellinor, you liar. So you¡¯re here!¡± Byran suddenly jumped out, panting and angrily pointing at her. Ellinor looked at him, raising an eyebrow. So this silly boy was also home? After seeing his son pointing at someone and speaking rudely, McNeil frowned, ¡°Byran, how can you talk to a guest like that? It¡¯s rude!¡± Only then did Byran notice his father, and he quickly became more polite, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here too! Uh¡­. I need to talk to her!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. McNeil sternly said, ¡°Even if you need to talk to her, you should speak properly. You can¡¯t point at people! Besides, she¡¯s older than you; you should respect her.¡± Byran frowned, and before his father, he reluctantly said, ¡°Um¡­ Ellinor, I need to talk to you. Can you come with me?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Sure¡± Then she turned to McNeil, ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯ll be going.¡± McNeil took a sip of water and calmly said, ¡°Alright, you can go.¡± As Ellinor left with Byran, McNeil watched the girl¡¯s back, who was about the same age as his lost daughter, and fell into deep thought.. He closed his eyes, recalling his wife and daughter. ¡°Dad, are you nting these flowers here again?¡± After hearing the word ¡®Dad, McNeil snapped back to reality, only to see Patricia¡¯s face, a trace of mncholy shed through his eyes. To Patricia, McNeil was also gentle. ¡°Yes, what happened, Patri?¡± Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Patricia said, ¡°Mom¡¯s feeling a bit off, can you go upstairs and check on her?¡± McNeil frowned, ¡°If she¡¯s not well, someone should take her to the hospital. I¡¯m no doctor.¡± Patricia was taken aback. Her father¡¯s response was almost identical to Theo¡¯s. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Did all men treat women they didn¡¯t love this way? Ever since her mom married McNeil, she did everything she could to please him and his parents. But she had never been able to earn their respect or McNeil¡¯s love. Even after all these years, it was only because of her and Byran that her mother¡¯s position in the Howard family had remained stable. She really couldn¡¯t wrap her head around what these men were thinking. Her dad had been obsessing over his good-for-nothing ex-wife and her daughter for years,pletely neglecting her mother. As for Theo, he was smitten with that crafty country girl, Ellinor, and couldn¡¯t care less about her. Patricia wasn¡¯t going to let this slide. She tried again, ¡°Dad, can you please go check on Mom? I heard that Grandma and Grandpa have an important guest at home today. If Mom gets sick and has to go to the hospital, they¡¯ll be upset!¡± McNeil rubbed his forehead, ¡°Go back and stay with your mom. I¡¯ll check on herter.¡± Pretending to be distressed, Patricia said, ¡°I wish I could stay with Mom, but I have to look after Baber. Dad, please go to Mom quickly!¡± With a sigh, McNeil got up. Byran took Ellinor to his room, afraid that if they spoke outside, the elders would see and scold him. Carlos, who was being forced to help with Byran¡¯s homework, was stunned when he saw Byran bring Ellinor back. Byran ordered, ¡°Carlos, get out!¡± Carlos weakly replied, ¡°Mr. Howard, I haven¡¯t finished¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re dismissed! Get out!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Carlos felt relieved. He put down his pen and got up. He didn¡¯t know how to answer most of the questions, and if he got them wrong, Byran would yell at him. He was d to be let off the hook. After Carlos left, Byran mmed the door and angrily pointed at Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, you liar!¡± Ellinor leisurely looked around his room, then found a chair and sat down, ¡°Oh? What did I lie to you about?¡± Byran red at her angrily, ¡°You¡¯re ying dumb now? You lied to me about losing interest in Theo and about notpeting with my sister for him anymore. But you¡¯re back with the nchet family now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor admitted calmly, ¡°I¡¯m back with the nchet family, but I¡¯m notpeting for anyone.¡± Byran crossed his arms angrily, ¡°Right! You don¡¯t have topete. Just the sight of you makes Theo surrender. You¡¯re really something!¡± Ellinor yawned with boredom, ¡°Did you bring me here just to say that?¡± Although it was irritating, Byran had be ustomed to Ellinor¡¯s casual attitude. ¡°Can you give Theo back to my sister?¡± Ellinor answered directly, ¡°No!¡± Byran was clearly not satisfied, ¡°Why? Going back on your word, are you?¡± Ellinor smiled, casually resting her elbow on the armrest, ¡°There was a misunderstanding between Theo and me because of your sister, which left me disappointed in him. Now that we¡¯ve cleared things up, Theo likes me, and I like him. Why should I give him up for your sister?¡± ¡°Ellinor, quit making excuses! You just don¡¯t keep your word!¡± ¡°Even if I were willing to give him up, would he even ept your sister? Before I came along, didn¡¯t your sister spend all those years failing to win Theo¡¯s heart?¡± Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Chapter 788 All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Byran was seething, but had noeback. Ellinor happened to plop down right where Byran was doing his homework, so she casually flipped through his workbook on his desk, You can¡¯t even finish your own assignments and even had someone else do it for you. And yet, you still have time to poke your nose into other people¡¯s business?¡± Byran got anxious and embarrassed when he saw her looking at his work. He barked, ¡°Put that down! Don¡¯t touch my stuff! Mind your own business!¡± Ellinor put his work down and lightly tapped on the desk, ¡°I¡¯m not meddling, I¡¯m an outsider, and I don¡¯t have the right to.¡± Byran let out a smug chuckle, ¡°d you know!¡± Ellinor¡¯s tone was t, ¡°But I could tell Balfour what I saw, and let him sort you out.¡± Byran tensed up instantly, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Ellinor gave a tiny smile, ¡°Scared I might spill the beans about you getting someone else to do your homework?¡± Byran stared at her unhappily. ¡°No shit! You¡¯re just stirring the pot.¡± Ellinor smiled faintly; her eyes turned serious, and she tapped the desk again, ¡°Then erase it and start over!¡± Byran looked defiant, ¡°I don¡¯t need you butting in! You¡¯re a ke yourself; what right do you have to tell me what to do?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t argue. She just took out her phone, ready to make a call. After seeing this, Byran¡¯s face turned pale, and he rushed forward to stop her, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Stop!¡± Ellinor hid her phone behind her back and dodged Byran¡¯s attempt to snatch it, ¡°So, are you gonna erase it and start over?¡± The thing Byran feared the most was his strict older brother. No matter how defiant he was, he had to compromise, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll do it myself. Put your phone away, don¡¯t you dare call my brother!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. After seeing him finally give in, she temporarily put her phone away. Truth be told, she never had any intention of calling Balfour. She just wanted to scare Byran a bit. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Balfour; there was no way she¡¯d call him. She just wanted Byran to do his homework properly and stop bothering her over Patricia. Byran sat back down, erased the part that someone else had done for him, and reluctantly started over. Ellinor watched as he wrote a few words, then shook her head, ¡°Who would have thought that a boy with your handsome looks would have handwriting that looked like a spider crawled across the page.¡± Byran¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Ellinor! You¡¯re crossing the line! Who asked you to watch me do my homework? Scram!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t leave, as he had demanded. Instead, she took a pen out of the pencil box and circled a point on the problem Byran was working on, ¡°This is how you do this question? Look at it! Remember the form I taught you? Apply it yourself!¡± Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Chapter 789 After Ellinor reminded him, Byran remembered the form she had once taught him. It seemed like it could help him finally deal with the question. Suddenly, it all clicked into ce for him, and he knew how to solve the problem. But he stubbornly grumbled, ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need your help¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ellinor didn¡¯t bat an eye at his attitude. She put down her pen and said, ¡°I¡¯m off to the loo. If you haven¡¯t figured it out by the time I¡¯m back, don¡¯t me me for having a goodugh.¡± With that, she breezed past Byran and disappeared into the restroom in his room, shutting the door behind her. Byran watched her retreating figure, then bowed his head and started seriously working on the problem, keeping in mind the form from his memory. Suddenly, there was a knock at his door. Byran, with his homework still unfinished, tensed up. He thought Balfour was back to check on his work. ¡°Byran, are you in there?¡± After hearing his mom¡¯s voice, Byran let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mom,e on in! I¡¯m working on my homework!¡± His mom walked in and asked, ¡°Byran, howe you haven¡¯t finished your homework yet?¡± Byran scratched his head. ¡°The homework Balfour left me today is kinda tough, that¡¯s why I¡¯m a bit slow.¡± His mom sighed and said, ¡°Byran, you really need to buckle down. How am I supposed to face your grandparents if you don¡¯t get into university this year?¡± Byran frowned. ¡°What does me getting into university have to do with your dignity in front of my grandparents?¡± His mom looked troubled. ¡°Of course it does! We could¡¯ve pulled some strings to get you into a good university, but your brother wouldn¡¯t hear of it. He insists our family doesn¡¯t ride on coattails. If you don¡¯t get into university this year, won¡¯t that prove that the son I gave birth to is less smart than the one from your dad¡¯s ex-wife?¡± Byran was annoyed. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s just the way it is. I can¡¯t hold a candle to Balfour.¡± His mom looked disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to try your best! I¡¯ve been through a lot at home. If it weren¡¯t for your sister always standing up for me, nobody here would give me the time of day. Byran, I just hope you can take over the family business, so I can have some dignity here!¡± Byran said dismissively, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t hold your breath for me to take over the family business. I¡¯m not interested in that! And I don¡¯t want to fight with Balfour over the inheritance. Even if I did inherit the business, I wouldn¡¯t run it as well as him. I¡¯d rather do what I want to do.¡± ¡°What do you want to do? What can you do besides y video games all day? Byran, can you stop making me worry? If you don¡¯t fight for the family business, then when your father is gone and I¡¯m old, Balfour will kick us out!¡± ¡°Mom, Balfour is not like that. He won¡¯t turn against me. If he wanted to guard against me, why would he spend so much time and energy helping me study and setting high academic standards for me? Mrs. Howard frowned deeply and said, ¡°This situation puzzles me. Balfour has been tutoring you for so many years, but your grades haven¡¯t improved at all. I think he might be deliberately not teaching you well. If he was really doing his best then how could you not even get into an ordinary university?¡± Byran said helplessly and guiltily, ¡°Mom, this is my problem, not Balfour¡¯s. I just think I¡¯m naturally bad at studying.¡± Mrs. Howard was furious at her good-for-nothing son. ¡°Byran, you¡¯re so naive. Balfour and you don¡¯t share the same mother. How sincere can he be towards you? You have to understand that only your sister and I truly care about you. Only we genuinely wish you well and wouldn¡¯t hurt you. So, you must listen to us.¡± Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Byran frowned. He wasn¡¯t really happy with his mom and sister pushing him to inherit the family business. He couldn¡¯t care less about the Howard family fortune! He also wasn¡¯t a fan of his mom always trying to second-guess his brother¡¯s intentions. Sure, his brother could be tough on him, and yeah, he did kind of scare him, but he never doubted that his brother meant well. His mom was right. He and Balfour weren¡¯t exactly womb-mates, but ever since he was born, it was Balfour who had been looking out for him, teaching him to talk and learn. Balfour might not have spoiled him rotten, but no matter how tough he was, Balfour never did him wrong. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Even though Balfour was against him getting into e-sports, whenever he needed some tech gear, Balfour would lecture him about not studying, and not long after, his right-hand man, Quinton, would show up with the gear. He knew very well that Quinton wouldn¡¯t be sneaking him those gadgets without orders from Balfour. In recent years, Balfour even started teaching him some odds and ends about running thepany, but he was just too stubborn to learn and didn¡¯t pay enough attention. ¡°Mom, if you keep dissing Balfour like that, I¡¯m gonna get pissed.¡± Byran stated firmly. ¡°Byran, I just wish you could be as sensible as your sister!¡± Mrs. Howard was getting more and more ticked off at her good-for-nothing son. She felt like she was just spinning her wheels. Over the years, she married into the Howard family as she wanted, tying the knot with McNeil, but she never got any real love or affection from her husband. Even when she was sick, he didn¡¯t give her any tender loving care. Her son was no better,pletely ignoring her requests. Only her sensible daughter was willing to join forces with her Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open, and Ellinor came out. Mrs. Howard turned her head at the sound with a surprised look on her face, ¡°Who are you?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t respond. She just squinted at Mrs. Howard, her eyes shing with a cold light. Mrs. Howard was her mother¡¯s good friend and also the other woman in her father¡¯s affair. Now that she had sessfully taken over her mother¡¯s position, she was now trying to coax her son into fighting for her father¡¯s inheritance. Although Ellinor and Balfour didn¡¯t share any sibling bond, she didn¡¯t want to see this woman get what she wanted. Mrs. Howard didn¡¯t get a response and started feeling a bit uneasy. She frowned and turned to her son, ¡°Byran, who is this? Why didn¡¯t you tell me there was someone else in your room?¡± Byran looked at Ellinor and started, ¡°Mom, she is¡­¡± Ellinor cut him off, ¡°Byran, did you solve that question just now? Do you get it?¡± Byran was taken aback, ¡°I got it, but I haven¡¯t finished yet. Don¡¯t underestimate me; wait a bit, and I¡¯ll show you when I¡¯m done.¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Alright, then hurry up; I¡¯m here waiting to see.¡± Mrs. Howard, listening to their conversation, thought for a moment, ¡°So she¡¯s a tutor, huh? Byran, is this another tutor Balfour sent for you?¡± Byran wanted to keep his dignity. He was busy trying to prove to Ellinor that he really got it, so he didn¡¯t get around to answering his mother¡¯s question. Even without her son¡¯s answer, Mrs. Howard saw that as soon as he saw the girling out of the bathroom, he started hitting the books, which made her even more certain that Ellinor was a tutor. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Chapter 791 So, Mrs. Howard took a moment, then turned to Ellinor and said, ¡°Miss, can we have a little chat in private? I¡¯ve got some stuff to discuss with you!¡± Ellinor responded with a smile, ¡°Sure.¡± Byran was floored upon hearing Ellinor¡¯s agreement to converse with his mom without any exnation. ¡°Mom, actually she is¡­¡± Ellinor cut him off, ¡°Mr. Howard, you should be hitting the books. I¡¯ll be back to check up on you.¡± Byran was left speechless and very puzzled. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After watching Ellinor follow his mom out of the room, Byran was left with a head full of questions. He was clueless as to why Ellinor pretended to be a teacher. Ellinor followed Mrs. Howard into a vacant guestroom. After closing the door, Mrs. Howard gave Ellinor a once-over before asking, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡± With a smile, Ellinor replied, ¡°You can call me Ms. Mendoza.¡± Mrs. Howard stood with her arms crossed and asked, ¡®Ms. Mendoza, where did you graduate from? Can you tell me about yourself?¡± Ellinor truthfully responded, ¡°I graduated from Creston University with flying colors. I should be able to tutor your son well.¡± Upon hearing Creston University, Mrs. Howard was secretly impressed. That was one of the best universities in the country, epting only the cream of the crop. Mrs. Howard was satisfied with Ellinor¡¯s academic credentials, then she asked, ¡°How much did Balfour shell out to get you to tutor my son?¡± Ellinor maintained her smile, ¡°Not too much. The exact amount is not something I can disclose.¡± Mrs. Howard smirked, ¡°No matter what he paid, I can multiply that by ten.¡± Pretending to be surprised, Ellinor asked, ¡®Mrs. Howard, I don¡¯t get it. You and Mr. Howard are family, right? Why do you want to pay twice for a tutor?¡± Mrs. Howard stared at Ellinor, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, be honest. Is Byran having you deliberately teach my son the wrong information to make him stupid, so he can¡¯t get into university?¡± Ellinor kept her cool, ¡°If I say no, Mrs. Howard, would you believe me?¡± Mrs. Howard scoffed, ¡°Do you think I would?¡± With a shrug. Ellinor replied, ¡°Since you wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway, just go with your gut. There¡¯s no need for me to answer.¡± Mrs. Howard squinted at Ellinor, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether Balfour wants you to guide my son in the right direction or not. I¡¯m willing to pay ten times the price as long as you can get my son into university. If you can get him into Creston University, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Ellinor blinked, ¡°Whatever I want, really?¡± Mrs. Howard replied confidently, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯ve seen our circumstances. Do you think there¡¯s anything I can¡¯t give you? As long as you can get my son into Creston University, nothing¡¯s off the table!¡± Ellinor¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. She started walking forward, each step firm and resolute, until she was standing close to Mrs. Howard. They locked eyes as Ellinor¡¯s twinkled with a sharp light, ¡°What if I wanted your life?¡± Ellinor¡¯s request effortlessly diminished Mrs. Howard¡¯s previous arrogance. She felt an indescribable fear and anger, ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Chapter 792 I¡¯m saying¡­¡± At this moment, Ellinor¡¯s gaze was like a terrifying ghost; her lips curled into a ghastly and cerle smile, ¡°I¡¯ming for your life? After she said this, her hand shot up. Instinctively, Mrs. Howard thought Ellinor was going for her throat. She was so scared that she stumbled backwards, almost falling, but luckily, she was caught. ¡°Mrs. Howard, are you okay?¡± It was Ellinor who had caught her and asked with concern. Regaining her bearings, Mrs. Howard looked at Ellinor in terror. Now that Ellinor was smiling warmly, Mrs. Howard no longer found her scary at all. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. How strangel Mrs. Howard even thought that what had just happened was a misperception. Her breath was knocked out of her, ¡°What did you just do?¡± Ellinorughed. It took a while before she could say, ¡°Mrs. Howard, I¡¯m sorry. You suddenly offered me a tenfold raise, and I was too excited! I couldn¡¯t help but pull a prank on you!¡± Mrs. Howard felt quite offended after seeing Ellinor be so casual. After steadying herself, she pushed Ellinor away, straightened her clothes, and unhappily said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, I hope you can keep your sense of humor at bay when tutoring my son Ellinor shook her finger, ¡°Mrs. Howard, you might not know this, but education should be fun and engaging. That¡¯s how you get kids interested, and soon enough they actually learn something.¡± Mrs. Howard frowned. She didn¡¯t understand her philosophy and said impatiently. Whatever, I just care about the results!¡± Ellinor nodded, assuring her. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t let you down, Mrs. Howard. I¡¯ll work hard to improve your son¡¯s grades.¡± That was more like it. Mrs. Howard warned her again. ¡°Also, what happens in the Howard family is none of your business. So it¡¯s best if you pretend that you didn¡¯t hear what I just said to my son in his room.¡± Ellinor made a zipping gesture across her lips, ¡°Mrs. Howard, don¡¯t worry. My lips are sealed!¡± *And about the matter of me paying you extra, you can¡¯t let Balfour know.¡± Ellinor gave an OK sign, ¡°Got it!¡± Mrs. Howard waved her hand, ¡°Alright, off you go. Hurry and tutor Byran, or he won¡¯t finish his homework.¡± *Sure thing!¡± Ellinorplied and left the room as a sarcastic smirk yed on her lips. After watching the door close behind Ellinor, Mrs. Howard took a deep breath while her hand clutched her chest. This teacher was a bit out there; she almost scared her to death! After resting for a while, Mrs. Howard left the room, just in time to run into Patricia. Patricia asked with confusion. ¡°Mom? Why did youe out of this room? Where¡¯s dad? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be with you?¡± Every time she thought of that man, Mrs. Howard felt her heart break a little. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Chapter 793 She just faked being sick to get her daughter to summon McNeil Her daughter didn¡¯t let her down, and actually brought him over. McNeil dide, but as soon as he stepped into the room, he asked where she was feeling unwell and whether or not he should call an ambnce. She wasn¡¯t actually feeling unwell; she was just faking it. If they really called an ambnce and couldn¡¯t find anything wrong, then she¡¯d be in hot water. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. So she just said her head was a little dizzy, and she felt no other difort. Next, her husband, McNeil, pulled over a chair and sat by the bed to read a book. It was a very thick book, and he was very focused on it. Sometimes she wondered if her husband was too engrossed in his own world. He¡¯d rather read than pay attention to her? Later, she couldn¡¯t keep up the act anymore and said she was feeling much better and wanted to get some fresh air. McNeil didn¡¯t say much about it. How was this kind of marriage different from being a widow? However, she couldn¡¯t express her inner emptiness and physical needs to her daughter and could only helplessly shake her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your dad is reading in the room. Patri, what are you up to?¡± Patricia was also very annoyed, ¡°Mom, Baber is bing more and more unruly. He cries as soon as I go in and only wants to be with the nanny. It¡¯s making me want to send him back to the orphanage!¡± Mrs. Howard patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder understandingly. ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. How could an adopted child be close to you? Just ignore him and have your own child in the future!¡± Her mother¡¯s words startled Patricia. She quickly looked around to make sure no one was around, then quickly pulled Mrs. Howard into the guest room and whispered, ¡°Mom, keep your voice down. If people find out I don¡¯t actually have infertility problems, how will I ever bring up the topic with Theo in the future?¡± Mrs. Howardughed, ¡°I know. I¡¯m more careful than you! I¡¯m pretty sure no one¡¯s around. Everyone¡¯s been called to attend a banquet for a VIP today Speaking of which, I wonder what kind of VIP could make your grandparents act so seriously!¡± Patricia let out a sigh of relief, ¡°I heard it¡¯s someone who saved Grandpa¡¯s life; we have to apany them at dinner tonight.¡± Mrs. Howard was dismissive, ¡°I wonder what kind of status this person really has that our whole family needs to apany them. Are they worth it?¡± Patricia didn¡¯t care about the guest, ¡°Whoever they are, if my grandparents say we must apany them, then we must apany them. It¡¯s just a meal. Mom, my problem with Theo is the most important right now. I can¡¯t reach Theo on the phone anymore; it¡¯s always redirected to his assistant. What should I do now?¡± Mrs. Howard frowned, ¡°Theo¡¯s not taking your calls anymore? What happened? Hasn¡¯t he always been at your beck and call?¡± Recently, Patricia had been run so ragged by the adopted child that she hadn¡¯t had the chance to tell her mother about what happened in thest few days. So she took this opportunity to recount everything to Mrs. Howard. After hearing everything, Mrs. Howard squinted her eyes in a cunning manner, ¡°So it¡¯s because of Ellinor! She managed to make Theo so obedient; it seems like she¡¯s got her ways around men. Patri, you might have underestimated her before.¡± Patricia looked anxious, ¡°Mom, I realize I might have underestimated her before, but now¡¯s not the time to reflect on my mistakes. You have to help me figure out a solution! If Theo keeps listening to Ellinor and stops taking my calls and contacting me privately, how am I supposed to marry into the nchet family and help you gain some dignity?¡± Mrs. Howard put her hands on Patricia¡¯s shoulders tofort her, ¡°Patri, don¡¯t panic; let me think about it.¡± Patricia couldn¡¯t calm down at all, ¡°Mom, you have to think fast! Ellinor¡¯s still carrying Theo¡¯s child in her belly. If she really gives birth to Theo¡¯s child, I¡¯ll have no chance at all!¡± Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Mrs. Howard was trying toe up with a n for her daughter when she asked, ¡°Patri, do you have a photo of that girl, Ellinor? I want to see what she looks like.¡± At the mention of Ellinor, Patricia¡¯s eyes gleamed with jealousy. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t stand her. Why would I have her picture? But I have to admit that even without makeup, she¡¯s not too shabby looking. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she¡¯s had some work done¡± Mrs. Howard wasn¡¯t taken aback. ¡°Theo¡¯s got good taste, so of course the girl he¡¯s into would be a looker. Patri, Theo¡¯s pretty smitten with her right now, so don¡¯t go stirring up trouble; it¡¯ll just make him resent you.¡± Patricia retorted, ¡°Mom! Are you saying I should just let this slide? I love Theo, and I want to be Mrs. nchet. He¡¯s the only guy I know who has excellent looks, status, and brains. He¡¯s perfect for me, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯m backing down!¡± Mrs. Howard tried to soothe her, ¡°Patri, cool your jets! When did you get so hot-headed?¡± Patricia replied, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Ellinor! She swooped in and stole the guy I¡¯d been working on for years. You¡¯re telling me to chill out? How could I possibly chill out?¡± Mrs. Howard said, ¡°I¡¯m just saying you shouldy low for a bit, not give up. Patri, we need to bide our time. This isn¡¯t the right moment to break Theo and Ellinor up Trust me, I¡¯ve been around the block a few times. A guy¡¯s infatuation with a new girl neversts long. Once the novelty wears off, they¡¯ll naturally break up. So, our first order of business should be to deal with the bun in Ellinor¡¯s oven. Best case scenario, we make it so she can¡¯t ever have kids again and nip it in the bud.¡± Patricia recognized the need to address Ellinor¡¯s pregnancy. ¡°Mom! Remember when I asked my brother to help me so I could get Quinton to take Ellinor for an abortion? I even bribed the surgeon to take out her womb while they were at it to make sure she couldn¡¯t cause trouble in the future. But just as Ellinor was about to go into surgery. Theo swooped in and whisked her away. We were so close to sess. After that, my brother never brought up the abortion again!¡± Mrs. Howard pondered for a moment, ¡°Patri, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll figure something out. Just give me some time. For now, go freshen up and get ready to dine with the man who saved your grandpa¡¯s life. Be gracious and sweet with your words. You know how it is with your grandparents; I¡¯ve never been able to effectivelymunicate with them. You need to handle them yourself. Your father doesn¡¯t have any real authority at home; he passed on all decision-making powers to your brother years ago. Your brother won¡¯t listen to your father, so besides your brother, only your grandparents¡¯ opinions still carry weight. If we want to secure our ce in the Howard family, we need their approval.¡± Patricia nodded, ¡°I understand, mom. I¡¯ve always respected my grandparents.¡± Mrs. Howard gently patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Good girl! Now go get ready!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Patricia seemed somewhat downcast as she turned to leave after listening to her mother. Mrs. Howard squinted her eyes, wondering just how capable Ellinor was. She definitely needed to meet her at some point. How could she steal her daughter¡¯s man? She was way out of her league! Meanwhile, Ellinor had returned to Byran¡¯s room. Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Holding Byran¡¯s assignment in her hands, she nced at the problem he had just finished, ¡°Hmm, not bad! Keep up the good work, and give it to me when you¡¯re done.¡± Byran scowled and grumbled as he said, ¡°Ellinor, I showed you this to prove I could do it, not for you to check my entire homework. Know your ce!¡± Ellinor looked at him while crossing her arms leisurely. A smirk yed at the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°I¡¯m very much aware of my ce, you know. Now, hand over the assignment.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Byran rolled his eyes disdainfully, ¡°And who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Mr. Howard¡± She began, ¡°I might not have had any right to interfere with your work earlier, but things have changed. I¡¯m officially your teacher now. It¡¯s my job to help you check and correct every assignment and every question. That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°What? A teacher? Who agreed to this?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Your mother, Mrs. Howard. She just called me out to officially hire me as your tutor. Your studies are now my responsibility¡± Byran frowned as disbelief etched across his face, ¡®Ellinor, what are you up to? Why didn¡¯t you exin to my mom that you¡¯re not my teacher? Now you¡¯re agreeing to be my tutor? What¡¯s your game?¡± Ellinor answered, ¡°No game, really. Your mom offered a hefty pay, and I took it.¡± Byran gawked at her, ¡°Quit kidding! You¡¯re with Theo now; aren¡¯t you rolling in dough? Ellinor, you must be up to something fishy! Are you nning to use this tutor gig to cause issues for my sister, Patricia?¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Why would I want to harm Patricia? She¡¯s no threat to me.¡± Byran was dumbfounded. He saw a cold indifference in Ellinor, like she didn¡¯t even consider his sister worth mentioning. Ellinor was right. Patricia posed no threat to her because Theo only felt gratitude towards Patricia, not love. Byran was seething for Patricia, but he couldn¡¯t deny the harsh reality. After seeing Byran¡¯s displeased expression, Ellinor figured he was different from his mother and Patricia. He was genuinely naive, one might even say a bit dim. However, she had overheard Byran defending Balfour in front of their mother, and she was impressed that he managed to maintain his integrity despite his mother¡¯s and sister¡¯s influence. He was essentially a good person. Ellinor agreed to tutor Byran mainly to get to know Mrs. Howard better. She could¡¯ve easily cked off with Byran¡¯s tutoring, but something about her half-brother, whom she had no emotional connection with, stirredplex feelings within her. So, she decided to take his tutoring seriously, at least to ensure he got into college and thought more independently, so he didn¡¯t get corrupted by his mother and sister. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, so you¡¯re here.¡± The Howard family¡¯s butler, Fred¡¯s voice suddenly echoed. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Chapter 796 The moment Ellinor heard the sound, she turned her head. She peered through the slightly ajar door and saw Fred standing there. When she came back, she purposely left the door a bit open to avoid any misunderstandings. Byran might be young, but he was still a boy. And the Howard family was a bit of a minefield, especially with Patricia, who could be a pain in the ass at any moment. It was better to be safe than sorry. Ellinor walked over and opened the door. She politely replied to Fred, ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard had a question he couldn¡¯t figure out, so I helped exin it to him.¡± Byran in the back snorted, mumbling, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your help.¡± Fred replied with a smile, 1 see. Sorry to trouble you. Lunch is ready, and Grandma Alyssa has some cookies she baked just for you. She sent me to fetch you. Ellinor nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Byran also put down his pen, ¡°I want to try my grandma¡¯s cookies too!¡± Ellinor turned to him sternly, ¡°Mr. Howard, you can¡¯t go anywhere until you finish your homework.¡± Byran didn¡¯t take this lying down. He stood up to leave, I¡¯m going! It¡¯s my house; I can do what I want!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t argue with him. She just calmly took out her phone, ¡°Hello, Mr. Howard¡­ Byran immediately came back, grabbing her phone, ¡°I give up! I¡¯ll stay, okay? I¡¯ll finish my homework.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor put away her phone with satisfaction, ¡°Good. Keep doing your homework. I won¡¯t hog all your grandma¡¯s cookies; I¡¯ll bring you some when you¡¯re done.¡± Byran red at her unhappily. He had no choice but to go back to his homework. Fred was a bit surprised by the whole scene. As they went downstairs, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you seem to know Mr. Howard pretty well.¡± Ellinor casually replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I know him well, but I do know the person he¡¯s most afraid of is Mr. Howard.¡± The Howard family¡¯s lunch was quite fancy. It was specially prepared by Dean in his coffee room. The coffee room had a great atmosphere, with one wall being a floor-to-ceiling window. Outside, you could see the meticulously maintained garden. It was a rxing spot that was perfect for dining and chatting. The Howard family¡¯s dining room was too big, and the table was too long and not conducive to conversation. It felt very formal and was more suited for dinner parties Alyssa added some more food to Ellinor¡¯s te, ¡°Ellinor, we¡¯ll keep lunch simple. Dinner is when Grandpa Dean will have a feast prepared for you.¡± Ellinor politely replied, ¡°Thank you, Grandma Alyssa. This lunch is already quite fancy! Please don¡¯t go all out for dinner. Just stick to your usual standards; otherwise, I really can¡¯t handle it.¡± Dean said, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve done me a huge favor. You can handle it. Now, no more being modest; eat up.¡± Ellinor gave a helpless smile. She knew it was pointless to say anything more, so she dropped the formalities, picked up her bowl, and focused on her meal. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Chapter 797 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She was starving too, and on top of that, she also had a bun in the oven. The kid was getting bigger by the day, so she had been eating more and getting hungry more often. Most old folks were all for kids with big appetites, and Dean and Alyssa were no different. They watched Ellinor chow down with nothing but love in their eyes, taking turns to pile more food onto her te.. Alyssa handed Ellinor a chicken wing and suddenly noticed the way she was holding her fork. The old woman paused and looked up at Ellinor¡¯s profile as her eyes flickered. The way Ellinor held her fork, with her thumb slightly upturned, was exactly how their great- granddaughter, Pearl, used to do it when she was little. She remembered how they had tried so hard to correct Pearl¡¯s fork-holding technique, but they never quite managed. Alyssa felt a pang in her heart as she thought of Pearl, who had been missing for years. She looked at Ellinor, who bore some resemnce to her missing granddaughter, and her mind filled with doubt and spection. From the moment Alyssa firstid eyes on Ellinor, she thought the girl resembled Pearl, and their ages were even simr. People¡¯s faces change as they age, but their demeanor and some habits often don¡¯t. At first, Alyssa thought she was overthinking. But could this really be a coincidence? This kid not only resembled her granddaughter, Pearl, in demeanor, but even their fork-holding habits were the same! But Pearl had a distinctive mole in the middle of her eyebrows, which Ellinor didn¡¯t have. As Ellinor put down her fork to sip her soup, Alyssa ventured to ask, ¡°Ellinor, I just want to know a little about your family. You said your mom passed away. Is there anyone else in your family?¡± After hearing Grandma Alyssa¡¯s question, Ellinor paused her soup-sipping, then replied, ¡°No one else.¡± Dean thought it was rude for his wife to ask such questions, so he chided her, ¡°Why are you asking things like that? Let the kid eat in peace!¡± Alyssa ignored her husband. She was too eager to confirm her suspicions. She looked deep into Ellinor¡¯s face, ¡°No one else? You mean you¡¯re all alone?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yeah, you could say that.¡± Alyssa asked again, ¡°So, all your family members are deceased?¡± Dean discreetly kicked his wife under the table, signaling her to stop asking. Alyssa just nced at him, ignoring his warning. Ellinor took a sip of her soup, then answered calmly, ¡°After my mom died, I was sent to live with a family in the countryside. But they didn¡¯t like me, so they sent me to a convent. So, I grew up in a convent. And as for those people I call my ¡®family¡¯, most of them are still alive, but to me, we¡¯re not emotionally connected. They¡¯re like strangers; whether they¡¯re alive or not doesn¡¯t really make a difference to me. The ¡®family¡¯ she talked about, whether it was the Mendozas or the Howards, was all the same to her. She felt nothing for them. After he listened to Ellinor describe her upbringing, Dean felt a surge of sympathy, ¡°Poor kid, you had it rough growing up. But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re wee to call this ce home if you want.¡± Ellinor put down her bowl and had a warm and peaceful smile on her face as she said, ¡°I appreciate your kindness. I¡¯m doing well now; I have friends and a loved one, and I¡¯ve built a small family of my own Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Dean furrowed his brows, realizing that the lover Ellinor mentioned was Theo. What a waste for such a cute gal to marry into the nchet family! ¡°Ellinor, where the heck did your mom go?¡± Alyssa asked again, more intently this time. This question made Ellinor frown slightly, and a look of annoyance crossed her face. After noticing Ellinor¡¯s difort, Dean had to step in ¡°Enough, Alyssa! Why are you so nosy today? Stop digging into Ellinor¡¯s past. We invited her over to thank her for her help, not to make her ufortable!¡± I Alyssa noticed the unease on Ellinor¡¯s face and apologized, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to dredge up your past.¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay; you¡¯re just concerned about me.¡± Alyssa was still unsure, ¡°Ellinor, would you mind if I asked you onest question?¡± Dean frowned, ¡°What more do you want to know? Enough with the questions; let Ellinor enjoy her meal!¡± Ellinor calmly responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m full. Grandma Alyssa, go ahead and ask.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Alyssa studied her face, ¡°Ellinor, did you have any moles removed when you were younger? Maybe one between your eyebrows?¡± After his wife asked her question, Dean paused, then understood his wife¡¯s suspicion and started observing Ellinor¡¯s face as well. Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Alyssa pushed, ¡°Are you sure? Could your family have removed it and you didn¡¯t know?¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Grandma Alyssa, you said that was yourst question. Can I not answer this one?¡± Alyssa still held hope, but all she could do was give an awkward smile, ¡°Sorry Ellinor, I shouldn¡¯t have asked so many questions. Are you full? Try some dessert! Here, how do my cookies taste?¡± With that, Alyssa presented a box of cookies to Ellinor. Ellinor didn¡¯t hesitate, taking a bite and expressing her appreciation, ¡°Mmm! Delicious, but not too sweet, and the vor is much richer than store-bought cookies.¡± Alyssa beamed, as if she¡¯d been praised by her own granddaughter, ¡°Really? If you like them, have more! If it¡¯s not enough, I can bake more for you!¡± Ellinor waved her off, ¡°One is enough; my husband doesn¡¯t want me to eat too much sweet stuff. He¡¯d scold me if he knew.¡± Dean became a bit unhappy after he heard her say that, ¡°Ellinor, how dare Theo criticize you? Doesn¡¯t he treat you well?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°So far, Mr. nchet has been very good to me. His limiting my sweets is for my health, not to restrict my freedom.¡± Dean¡¯s displeasure with the nchet family was clear. He huffed unhappily. ¡°Ellinor, if you ever change your mind and decide you don¡¯t like Mr. nchet anymore, let me know. I can introduce you to someone better anytime.¡± Someone better than Mr. nchet? She doubted that such a person existed in the world, at least not in her eyes. Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I might not need it.¡± Dean, both sympathetic and worried, said earnestly, ¡°You silly girl. You¡¯re so young, and you¡¯ve already given your heart to one person. You should go out and see more before making a choice¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, teasing, ¡°Grandpa Dean, are you implying that you had other options besides Grandma Alyssa?¡± Dean shot her a nce, struggling to find a good response. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Damn! He wondered when they suddenly started talking about him. Alyssa grinned at him, ¡°I guess he also wants to go out and explore his other options. Men! They always get real at thest minute!¡± Dean frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not it! Honey, what on earth are you talking about? We¡¯ve been together a lifetime; do you really think I¡¯m that type of guy?¡± Alyssa scoffed, ¡°If you¡¯re not, then what kind of nonsense are you teaching Ellinor?¡± Deanell silent. In truth, he just couldn¡¯t stand the thought of such a good kid like Ellinor marrying into the nchet family. He just wanted to save the kid! Dean sighed and turned to Ellinor, ¡°Listen, Ellinor, your Grandma Alyssa and I are different. We grew up together, we¡¯re the same age; we understand each other deeply; and we truly love each other. But Theo is almost ten years older than you; you don¡¯t even know him. You have no idea how crafty an old man can be; it¡¯s not something you can figure out quickly. I just think you¡¯re still young; you should choose carefully and find someone who suits you.¡± Ellinor knew the Howard family and the nchet family didn¡¯t get along, so Dean¡¯s dislike for Theo was predictable. She didn¡¯t give much thought to the old man¡¯s words, answered casually, and then sought to excuse herself, ¡°Grandma Alyssa, can I have some cookies? Mr. Howard asked me to help him with his homework; I could bring some cookies to him.¡± ¡°Of course, take as many as you want! Ellinor, we¡¯re sorry to have you over and then ask you to tutor Byran.¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I knew him before; helping him is like a review of what I¡¯ve learned before; otherwise, I would forget.¡± Alyssa, full of admiration, nodded and smiled, ¡°Good girl, off you go! We¡¯ll call you for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Then Ellinor took a te of cookies and left. As she stepped out of the room, she breathed a sigh of relief. Dean was determined to stop her from being with Theo, and Alyssa seemed very suspicious of her identity, constantly investigating her background. If she didn¡¯t find an excuse to leave, she might be exposed. In the room, after Ellinor left, the expressions of the two elders of the Howard family became serious. Dean frowned and asked, ¡°Honey, you just asked Ellinor a lot of questions about her background; even if she had a mole in the middle of her eyebrows when she was a child, are you suspecting¡­¡± Alyssa did not deny it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the girl¡¯s eyes resemble Pearl¡¯s?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. As Ellinor was carrying the cookies upstairs to find Byran, she suddenly caught a strong smell of perfume. The perfume didn¡¯t smell bad, she could tell it was a carefully crafted, high-end perfume. However, no matter how good the perfume, if overused, it could still irritate the eyes. Following the smell, she looked up just as the impably dressed Patricia wasing downstairs. ¡°Ellinor, what are you doing at my house?¡± Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Ellinor calmly stated, ¡°I¡¯m the guest Patricia made a face like she just smelled something foul ¡°Guest? Would we ever invite you?¡± Ellinor gave a small smile. Grandpa Dean and Grandma Alyssa warmly invited me today I couldn¡¯t say no, so here I am What? Shocked, Patricia blurted out. ¡°My grandparents invited you? Are you the one who saved my grandpa?¡± Ellinor replied evenly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m a hero, but yes, I was indeed invited as a quest to your home¡± Patricia was having none of it. She had made an effort to look her best for their guest, and now it turned out to be her nemesis, Ellinorf Ellinor was the one who saved her grandpa? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Suspicion soon crept into Patricia¡¯s thoughts. She eyed Ellinor skeptically ¡°Was this all part of your n, Ellinor? Setting a trap to get close to my grandpa, then pretending to save him?¡± ¡°Ms. Howard, you¡¯re reading too much into this. I have no reason to get close to your grandpa, nor the time to set up some borate scheme.¡± Patricia frowned as her gaze on Ellinor darkened. She descended a few stairs to stand in front of her With the stairs creating a height difference between them, Patricia tried to use her elevated position to intimidate Ellinor, ring down at her But Ellinor justughed. ¡°What¡¯s the n, Ms. Howard? Are you going to tumble down the stairs and me me, or p yourself and say it was me? Got any new tricks up your sleeve?¡± Patricia gritted her teeth, her re intensifying. Just then, she remembered something her mother had recently told her. She cooled down and then bowed. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve done some inappropriate things to you because I was blinded by love. I know I was wrong, and I apologize. I¡¯m sorry!¡± This apology came out of nowhere. Ellinor nced around. Who was Patricia putting on a show for? Patricia gave a deep sigh, her voice heavy with relief. ¡°I realize now that Theo only has eyes for you. Nothing I do will change that. So, I¡¯ve decided not to get in the way of you and Theo anymore. Ellinor, I¡¯m over Theo. Let¡¯s not fight over a guy anymore. Let¡¯s call it water under the bridge, okay?¡± Ellinor squinted her eyes. Was Patricia up to something new, or had she genuinely moved on from Theo? Before Ellinor could respond, Patricia had already sidled up to her, linking her arm with Ellinor¡¯s. ¡°If you stay silent, I¡¯ll take it as a sign that you¡¯ve forgiven me I misunderstood you thest time you visited. Let me make it up to you by giving you a proper tour of our home.¡± Ellinor calmly extricated her arm, maintaining a safe distance from Patricia. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I have other things to attend to.¡± She didn¡¯t like physical contact with strangers, especially with someone she disliked, like Patricia. Tears welled up in Patricia¡¯s eyes, making her look wronged ¡°Ellinor, you still won¡¯t forgive me? I swear, I genuinely want to make peace with you. I¡¯ll show you every room in our house. It might be boring, but our house has a century-old history You won¡¯t lose anything by taking a look.¡± Every room? Did that include the room her mom used to live in? This thought piqued Ellinor¡¯s interest. Regardless of Patricia¡¯s motives today, she didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Chapter 801 ¡°Ms. Howard, if you¡¯re being for real, hang tight here for a second. I¡¯m gonna run these cookies Grandma Alyssa baked upstairs to your little brother, Byran, then we can go for the tour.¡± Patricia nced at the cookies in Ellinor¡¯s hand, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d like to tag along and see Byran too¡± Ellinor was cool with it; she allowed Patricia to follow but nixed any physical contact. When Byran saw Patriciae in with Ellinor, he froze for a moment, then quickly got up and shielded his sister behind him, ¡°Ellinor, if you¡¯ve got any beef with me, spit it out. Don¡¯t mess with my sister!¡± Ellinor gave him a look, then put the te of cookies on his desk, These are cookies baked by Grandma Alyssa; take your time.¡± Byran was taken aback again. He nced at the cookies Ellinor had brought just for him, and his eyebrows furrowed. Patricia tugged at Byran, ¡°Byran, you can¡¯t treat a guest like this! Ellinor saved Grandpa¡¯s life, so we should respect her.¡± Byran had heard from Carlos that Ellinor saved Grandpa¡¯s life, but he hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask for details. After hearing Patricia say this, his look at Ellinor became moreplicated. He didn¡¯t have any negative views about Ellinor; he was just worried that Patricia might get the short end of the stick in front of Ellinor. That¡¯s why he was worried Ellinor might bully Patricia. But Patricia¡¯s attitude towards Ellinor seemed to have changed today Byran asked in confusion, ¡°Patricia, you and Ellinor¡­¡± Patricia gave augh, ¡°Ellinor and I have made up. We¡¯re gonna get along fine from now on. You keep doing your homework, and I¡¯ll take Ellinor on a tour of our house.¡± While Byran was still puzzled, Ellinor and Patricia had already left together. What was going on? Why did Patricia and Ellinor, who were enemies before, suddenly be so harmonious? After leaving Byran¡¯s room, Patricia first checked the time on her watch, then looked at Ellinor with a smile. ¡°Ellinor, where do you wanna start the tour?¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter; anywhere is fine.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to see my room and walk-in closet first. My room is right over there;e with me.¡± Ellinor nodded, following Patricia. She had zero interest in touring Patricia¡¯s room, but if she directly expressed her wish to start touring from McNeil¡¯s ex-wife¡¯s room, that would definitely make Patricia suspicious. Perhaps it was better to start somewhere at random. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Chapter 802 ¡°Ellinor, wee to my room!¡± Patricia enthusiastically invited Ellinor into her bedroom. Her room was decked out in luxury, with limited-edition furniture from big-name brands and a custom- made bed draped with a canopy. The sheets looked so delicate and expensive, it was like every thread was a testament to opulence. However, the room was heavy with the same intense perfume that Patricia wore, which was a bit too much and could give Ellinor a headache if she smelled it for too long. Ellinor looked around, gave a nod, and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty dope.¡± However, Patricia seemed a bit bothered, sighed, and asked, ¡°Ellinor, do you think my room¡¯s too over- the-top?¡± Ellinor replied honestly. ¡°If your family¡¯s got the money, who cares?¡± Patricia then sighed, ¡°Ugh, all this was specially designed for me by people Balfour hired. Balfour said that everything I use must be the best in the world. So, even the tiles in my room were painstakingly made from real crystal. I told him it was a big fuss, but he didn¡¯t listen. Ellinor, forget about the other things; why the hell do the floor tiles need to be so fancy?¡± After listening to Patricia brag, Ellinor gave a small smile, ¡°Ms. Howard, you¡¯re lucky to have a brother who spoils you rotten.¡± Patricia, naturally proud of Balfour¡¯s affection, said, ¡°Yeah! Balfour really spoils me. He gives me the best things in the world. He spoils me so much that I get allergic reactions to cheap stuff now, and it¡¯s a real pain. By the way, Ellinor, I heard you had a tough time growing up.¡± Ellinor replied candidly, ¡°Yeah, it was okay.¡± Patricia frowned, looking sympathetic, ¡°Just thinking about how tough you had it growing up makes me feel guilty, like I¡¯m too lucky or something.¡± Ellinor nced at her, ¡°Everyone has their own lot in life, Ms. Howard. You were born with a silver spoon, and I have my fate.¡± Patricia nodded, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s definitely a divide between the haves and the have-nots.¡± She was getting more and more ridiculous! Patricia, with her most innocent and naive expression, managed to say the most sarcastic things. But she couldn¡¯t touch Ellinor. Because Ellinor never cared about superficial and material things. Patricia¡¯s luxurious life in the Howard family had nothing to do with her. It couldn¡¯t hurt. her. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She was here today to find clues about her mother being framed years ago. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t care less about the Howard family. Ignoring Patricia¡¯s provocation, Ellinor walked towards the dressing room in the bedroom. She started to suspect that this bedroom might be the one she lived in as a child, which waster renovated by Balfour and given to Patricia. She looked around, hoping to find some familiar clues that could help her recall some lost memories. Patricia followed her and said, ¡°Ellinor, this is my dressing room. I have too many things, so it looks a bit messy, hope you won¡¯t judge me. I had my maid clear out a bunch of old stuffst month, and I¡¯ve already umted so much this month!¡± Ellinor looked around, but besides a variety of clothes, bags, and jewelry, she didn¡¯t find any familiar clues. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Chapter 803 All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Even if this room really used to be hers, it was nowpletely unrecognizable after Balfour¡¯s renovation. Ellinor didn¡¯t respond, which rubbed Patricia the wrong way. She thought for a moment, put on a warm smile, and said, ¡°Hey, Ellinor, I can give you the clothes I don¡¯t wear anymore, so you don¡¯t have to buy any!¡± Ellinor shot her a look but didn¡¯t respond, letting Patricia soak in her own implications. Patricia felt a chill from Ellinor¡¯s gaze. Pretending to have an aha moment, she said, ¡°Oh, silly me, I forgot, you¡¯re part of the nchet family now, and with Theo taking care of you, you surely don¡¯tck money for stuff like this.¡± As she said this, Patricia looked Ellinor up and down, ¡°But the clothes you usually wear seem quite cheap; has Theo not been giving you money for clothes?¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t find anything familiar or any clues about her past in Patricia¡¯s room. She turned to face Patricia and said, ¡°How could he give me anything if he¡¯s broke?¡± Patricia was stunned, then sheughed, ¡°Are you pulling my leg? Theo is the heir to the nchet family and the CEO of nchet Corporation; how could he possibly not have money to give you?¡± Ellinor nonchntly said, ¡°His credit cards are with me; he doesn¡¯t have a dime on him, what can he give me? In fact, he has to kiss up to me to get some pocket money¡± That jab hit Patricia where it hurt! Who would¡¯ve thought that Ellinor had such a grip on Theo? Ellinor added, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t need a lot of clothes as long as I¡¯mfortable. Mr. nchet likes me best when I¡¯m au naturel.¡± The smile on Patricia¡¯s face froze as her fingers clenched into a fist and her nails dug into her palm. This is what she hated most about Ellinor. Ellinor, who was always simple and makeup-free, had effortlessly won Theo¡¯s heart. It was a p in the face to Patricia. As for Patricia¡¯s room, Ellinor couldn¡¯t care less about it, ¡°Let¡¯s move on, Ms. Howard. Show me the next room.¡± Patricia snapped back to reality and forced a smile, ¡°Sure, Ellinor, let¡¯s check out my brother¡¯s room!¡± Ellinor had even less interest in Balfour¡¯s room, so she just stood at the door and didn¡¯t go in. Patricia waved her in from inside the room, ¡°Ellinor, why don¡¯t youe in and have a look? Come, let me show you my brother¡¯s watch collection, they¡¯re all top-notch!¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No need. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to enter Balfour¡¯s room when he¡¯s not here. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± Patricia confidently said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal! I can always go into my brother¡¯s room freely! Ellinor, don¡¯t worry, even if he knows, he won¡¯t get angry with you.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t interested. Balfour¡¯s room was simple and she had seen enough, I¡¯m not interested in men¡¯s watches, so there¡¯s nothing to see. Let¡¯s go!¡± Patricia couldn¡¯t persuade her, and had no other tricks up her sleeve, ¡°Then let me show you my parents¡¯ room next.¡± Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Ellinor was rather intrigued by the idea of entering the master bedroom of Mr. and Mrs. Howard. She was dying to see what the bedroom of her irresponsible biological father and her mom¡¯s ¡®good¡¯ friend looked like. ¡°Ellinor, this is my parents¡¯ bedroom. My dad loves studying history, so all the furniture in here are genuine antiques; they are even more precious than the ones you see in museums!¡± After peering into the room, Ellinor did indeed find it quite spacious. All the furniture was made from precious wood, making them real antiques. Patricia wasn¡¯t blowing smoke, but anyone could tell she was showing off by the way she spoke. Ellinor couldn¡¯t care less about the antiques; what caught her attention was therge bookcase on the west wall of the bedroom. The bookcase was packed with books. Who read these books? Mr. Howard or Mrs. Howard? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Politely, Ellinor asked Patricia, ¡°Can I take a look at these books?¡± Finally, something for Ellinor to be jealous of! Patricia thought to herself smugly. With a tone that was polite but a tad patronizing, she replied, ¡°Of course! But be careful not to damage them; my dad¡¯s collection has many priceless treasures. They¡¯re irreceable, so if you ruin them, they¡¯re gone!¡± She might as well have said, ¡°If you break them, you can¡¯t afford to rece them.¡± ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll be careful¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t mind Patricia¡¯s attitude. She nodded and walked over to the bookcase while looking up at the books. She picked up a book and flipped through it, then put it back and picked up another one. Indeed, they were all profound works. Mr. Howard really seemed to love reading. Deadbeat men often turned out to be hypocritical. A hint of irony yed on Ellinor¡¯s lips as she turned the page of the book in her hand, identally discovering an old photo that was tucked in it. It was a family portrait! The same one she¡¯d seen in the picture frame on Balfour¡¯s desk at the Howard Group. The photo featured Mr. Howard, her mother, Balfour, and a chubby little girl with a mole on her forehead, cradled in her mother¡¯s arms. Ellinor knew that was her. The photo was hidden here probably because they didn¡¯t want it to be seen. Huh! Screw them! However, this photo in the book had a significant difference from the one on Balfour¡¯s desk, even though they were the same photo. This one included the whole family of four, while the one on Balfour¡¯s desk only had three people. He had deliberately cut Mr. Howard, who stood next to her mother, out of the picture. This showed that their father-son rtionship probably wasn¡¯t great. ¡°Ellinor, what book are you so engrossed in?¡± Patricia¡¯s voice brought Ellinor, who was lost in thought, back to reality. Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Chapter 805 When Ellinor saw Patriciaing over, she quickly snatched the photo from the book and hid it up her sleeve. Patricia didn¡¯t see the photo and only saw some baffling text. She frowned, ¡°Ellinor, can you make heads or tails of this stuff?¡± Ellinor closed the book and put it back, I¡¯m as clueless as a cat in a doghouse. Let¡¯s check out something else!¡± But before Patricia could respond, there was amotion. While putting the book back, Ellinor set something off. The towering bookcase moved, and a concealed door in the middle swung open. Ellinor was surprised to see this, ¡°What?¡± Patricia scrunched up her face, looking a bit ufortable, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That¡¯s my dad¡¯s study. The designer thought the hidden door was a neat touch. It¡¯s just a room full of books, it¡¯s nothing special. Let¡¯s go, Ellinor!¡± Patricia, looking a bit antsy, grabbed Ellinor¡¯s arm and started to walk away, clearly not wanting Ellinor to go into the study¡¯. The more Patricia acted strangely, the more Ellinor wanted to see what was inside, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, I¡¯ll just take a quick look.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth seeing. Don¡¯t bother!¡± Patricia tried to stop Ellinor, but it was toote. Ellinor was quick, and before Patricia knew it, she was already in the study. Ellinor saw that behind the hidden door wasn¡¯t a study but a small bedroom with a single bed. A bedroom inside a bedroom? What was the deal here? Ellinor thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Ms. Howard, do your parents sleep in separate beds?¡± Patricia looked a bit nervous, but she managed to keep her cool and said with a smile, They only sleep separately when they have a spat. What couple doesn¡¯t have their arguments, right?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°If it¡¯s a spat, your parents could just stay in the guest room for the time being. Your house is so big, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s an empty guest room. There¡¯s no need to have such a hidden little room, right?¡± Clearly, this room was made to keep prying eyes away. Was it to hide the fact that the Howard family¡¯s couple had been sleeping separately all along? Patricia shifted her gaze and exined, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because my mom thinks my dad¡¯s snoring disturbs her sleep, so she sometimes has him sleep alone in this small room. My mom took my dad¡¯s dignity into consideration and didn¡¯t want him to be seen by the house staff in the guest room. So this room was made. My parents¡¯ rtionship is really good; they always take each other¡¯s feelings into ount.¡± Ellinor gave a small smile, ¡°I see!¡± Patricia knew that family matters should not be disclosed so casually. The fact that her parents have been sleeping separately for years was something she knew but could not let others know, especially not Ellinor! Her mom had always wanted to change this situation with her dad, trying time and time again to get closer to him, but all her attempts over the years had been unsessful. Just like how her own endless efforts and attempts to please Theo over the years were all in vain. Who would have thought that Ellinor would just happen to find the hidden door switch and uncover this secret? She wasn¡¯t sure whether Ellinor believed her exnation or not; Patricia just wanted to get her away from this awkward scene as soon as possible. Her aim was not actually to show Ellinor around the house; that was just an excuse. Her real purpose was¡­. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Alright, Ellinor, you¡¯ve seen my parents¡¯ room! Now let me show you the two most beautiful rooms in our house!¡± Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Ellinor followed Patricia into a huge room that was airy and bright with some very chic decor, a clear disy of unique artistic taste. Everything in the room looked super fancy, it was by far the most beautiful andly room she had seen. Ellinor spected in her mind and turned to ask Patricia, ¡°So, who in your family owns this room? Patricia still had a smile on her face, but there was a hint of disdain in her eyes. ¡°This room used to belong to a woman who didn¡¯t y by the feminine rules. Everyone thinks the ce where she lived is bad luck, so the room has been empty¡± After listening to what Patricia said. Ellinor became more certain of her guess. This room used to be her mom¡¯s. Her mom was an amateur painter; she was good at art, and the room was clearly decorated in her unique style. Ellinor looked at Patricia, This room is in the center, so it gets a lot of sunlight. It¡¯s probably the best master bedroom in your house, even better located than your parents. I guess nobody would be allowed to stay in such a master bedroom unless they were pretty important in your family, right?¡± Patricia seemed a bit ticked off by Ellinor¡¯s blunt words, and her tone became quite unfriendly. ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s none of your business. I just brought you here because I thought you¡¯d appreciate the decor. Just take a look, and that¡¯s it. Now, I¡¯m taking you to another room, which is even more beautiful!¡± Ellinor took onest deep look at the room her mom once lived in, feeling a little sentimental. The room was very uniquely decorated, with a few abstract paintings on the wall, very much in line with her mom¡¯s painting style. But there was not a single photo in the room. Probably because someone didn¡¯t want to see them, so they were all put away. Next, Ellinor was led by Patricia to a pink children¡¯s room. Everything in the children¡¯s room was super adorable. Ellinor¡¯s first thought was that this was the room of that kid, Baber, whom Patricia had adopted. But then she remembered that Baber was a boy, and this room was all pink, which was definitely not what a boy would like. She frowned slightly. ¡°Who¡¯s room is this?¡± A sly smile shed across Patricia¡¯s eyes as she responded. ¡°Ellinor, this was my room when I was a kid. Pretty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yeah, nice.¡± While checking the time on her watch, Patricia added with a smile. ¡°Ellinor, take your time to look around. You¡¯re pregnant now; maybe you could get some ideas about how to design your future kid¡¯s room.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ellinor nced at the pink room and shook her head, ¡°No need; I don¡¯t think my child will fancy this style.¡± With that, she prepared to leave, seeming rather bored. However, Patricia deliberately stopped her and picked up a music box from a nearby cab, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t you think this pink music box is lovely?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t care much for pink stuff. She took the music box from Patricia, intending to put it back right away without even a nce, but identally flipped the switch. The lid of the music box popped open, and music started ying. Two little bears in the music box were dancing against the backdrop of a very pleasing melody. After hearing the music that was deeply buried in her memory, Ellinor¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Fragmented images shed in her mind, her head started to ache, and she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s up with you?¡± Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Patricia suddenly flung her hand, and the music box tumbled to the floor. With a loud crash, the music box hit the floor, the two spinning ss bears shattered, and the music stopped. Only then did Ellinor react. She felt a bit sad as she looked at the broken music box on the floor, so she squatted down to try and pick it up. Patricia feigned regret at the side, ¡°Oh man! It¡¯s all my fault, I identally knocked off the music box. Such a pity!¡± Ellinor ignored her. She picked up the music box from the floor and fiddled with it a bit. It was damaged beyond repair and was now silent forever. Patricia said again, ¡°Ellinor, watch your hands; don¡¯t get cut by the shattered ss. Stay here, I¡¯ll go get someone to clean this up.¡± With that, she turned around and left, walking out quickly This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Ellinor didn¡¯t pay any attention to Patricia. She just stared nkly at the broken music box. The music from the box seemed to have awakened her familiarity with the room. After leaving the room, Patricia checked her watch. Her lips curled up into a satisfied smile, and she went downstairs. She arrived downstairs just as Balfour was entering the house. Patricia went to greet him, ¡°Balfour, you¡¯re back!¡± Balfour took off his suit jacket and handed it to a servant, What¡¯s up? Why did you rush me home?¡± Patricia grinned, ¡°Balfour, we have a very important guest today, the person who saved Granddad¡¯s life. I think you should alsoe and entertain her, that¡¯s why I called you back.¡± ¡°Saved Granddad¡¯s life?¡± Balfour¡¯s expression tightened, he seemed to realize something. Patricia nodded, ¡°Yes! The person who saved Granddad¡¯s life is here. Balfour, guess who? It turns out that it¡¯s Ellinor. What a coincidence! Ellinor actually saved our granddad¡¯s life once. Balfour didn¡¯t show any particr reaction. He just looked around and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± Patricia winked. ¡°Ellinor¡¯s upstairs! I was just showing her my room. Balfour, let¡¯s go find her. Today we really need to thank her for saving Granddad¡¯s life¡± Without asking further, Balfour followed Patricia upstairs. Patricia led Balfour towards her room, chatting as they walked, ¡°Balfour, Ellinor¡¯s waiting in my room. Just now, she evenplimented the room you had designed for me.¡± After hearing this, Balfour paused; his expression wasplicated. Since Ellinor heard that Patri¡¯s room was specially designed by him, what did she think? Would she feel that he, as a brother, was ying favorites? Then, at that moment, Patricia suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh no! Ellinor! How did you end up in this room? Didn¡¯t I say you couldn¡¯t just barge into this room?¡± Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Upon hearing a noise, Balfour turned his head towards one of the two rooms that he had deemed off- limits in the Howard household the former room of his sister, Pearl Howard. The door was ajar, and he could see that Ellinor was in the room, squatting down with a music box in her hands, seemingly deep in thought. Upon hearing Patricia¡¯s voice, Ellinor slowly lifted her gaze towards the siblings. Suddenly, Patricia shrieked, ¡°Ellinor, what the hell did you do to my sister¡¯s music box? That was her favorite when she was a kid!¡± Ellinor was taken aback. She wasn¡¯t surprised by Patricia¡¯s usation but simply stood up and calmly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Shock painted Patricia¡¯s face as she took the now broken music box from Ellinor¡¯s hands. After inspecting it, she eximed with regret, ¡°What the hell? It¡¯s really broken!¡± Then, Patricia turned to apologize to Balfour, ¡°Balfour, I¡¯m sorry! I just went to grab a drink for Ellinor, and she wandered into Pearl¡¯s room and messed up the music box. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t me her, me me!¡± Patricia was well aware of Balfour¡¯s intolerance for anyone stepping foot in his sister¡¯s room, let alone damaging anything in it. Once, a maid identally snagged the room¡¯s curtain with her shoe while cleaning, making Balfour livid. So he punished her severely. That¡¯s why the room was usually locked, and nobody dared enter it. Everything in the room remained exactly as it was before Pearl disappeared. Patricia was actually displeased with this room, but she didn¡¯t dare go against Balfour. So she never touched anything in it. Today, under the pretense of Ellinor, she seized the opportunity to cause some havoc in the room. Now, with Ellinor ¡®breaking¡¯ Pearl¡¯s favorite music box, even as the woman who saved their grandfather¡¯s life, she would surely face Balfour¡¯s wrath. While Patricia couldn¡¯tpletely be rid of Ellinor, at least she could take some satisfaction in seeing her get a taste of Balfour¡¯s punishment. Balfour walked into the room and took the broken music box from Patricia. After ncing at the shattered ss bear on the floor, he simply sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s cool; we can just get it fixed.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Patricia was stunned; her eyes were wide with disbelief, ¡°What?!¡± What the hell?! That was Pearl¡¯s favorite music box, and some stranger just broke it! And Balfour didn¡¯t even lose his cool?! Balfour had a mysterious look on his face as he told Patricia, ¡°Patri, go check on the kid. I¡¯ll take care of our grandfather¡¯s savior.¡± Patricia didn¡¯t get what she expected, so her heart was filled with frustration and confusion. What the hell was going on? Why wasn¡¯t Balfour mad? Why wasn¡¯t he ming Ellinor? She didn¡¯t want to leave, ¡°Balfour, there¡¯s a nanny taking care of Baber. Can I stick around with you and Ellinor?¡± Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Balfour¡¯s eyes turned serious, like there was no room for negotiation. Patricia, although she¡¯d been spoiled since childhood, still got a little scared when Balfour got all stern. ¡°Balfour, you¡¯ve gotta treat Ellinor well, okay? Don¡¯t lose your cool just because she identally wandered into Pearl¡¯s room and broke Pearl¡¯s favorite music box. I¡¯m off to check on Baber.¡± After reminding Balfour, Patricia took off, but things didn¡¯t turn out quite as she¡¯d hoped. Once Patricia left, Ellinor didn¡¯t feel like sticking around either. She murmured, ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m sorry for going where I shouldn¡¯t have in your house. I¡¯l show myself out, but I didn¡¯t break that music box¡± With that, she made to leave. But Balfour raised a hand to stop her. Ellinor paused, frowning, ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal? You¡¯re gonna punish me for trespassing?¡± Balfour just closed the door, preventing her from leaving. ¡°Ellinor, this room is indeed off-limits to outsiders in the Howard family. But you¡¯re allowed in because this was your room when you were little. I won¡¯t me you or punish you. I¡¯m d you¡¯re back.¡± Ellinor paused, then let out a sarcasticugh. She had figured it out. Because of the music from the music box and the shbacks, she¡¯d sensed this room was rted to her. Balfour handed her the broken music box, ¡°This was your favorite music box when you were a child. It was a gift from me.¡± Ellinor barely nced at it, ¡°Oh, really? Well, you keep it then!¡± Balfour frowned slightly, ¡°I kept this room and everything in it exactly the way it was when you were a child. Do you remember?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Balfour managed a bitter smile, ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay. Once you¡¯re back, you¡¯ll start remembering¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°Mr. Howard, I think you got it all twisted. I¡¯m here today because Grandpa Dean and Grandma Alyssa invited me over, not to move in!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Balfour frowned and muttered, ¡°Pearl, I know you¡¯re married to Theo, and are now living with the nchets, but don¡¯t you think you should visit home. once in a while?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Sorry, my name¡¯s Ellinor!¡± Balfour looked helpless, ¡°I know the Mendozas didn¡¯t treat you well, so why do you still go by Ellinor?¡± Ellinor let out augh, ¡®True, the Mendozas weren¡¯t exactly nice to me because I had zero blood ties with them. Myst name is just abel; it doesn¡¯t mean much to me, but no matter what myst name is, I¡¯d never choose Howard!¡± Balfour frowned at her, ¡°Why? Is it because I misunderstood you and didn¡¯t treat you well in the past?¡± Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Ellinor quirked an eyebrow, her smile sharp as a knife, ¡°Mr. Howard, you seriously think I give a hoot about what you think of me? Balfour fell silent as regret and shame washed over him for his past behavior. He could understand why Ellinor was rejecting him He knew that Ellinor didn¡¯t care about his attitude, let alone anything about the Howard family Still, he wished that Ellinor woulde home to give him a chance to make up for his past mistakes. Balfour sighed, asking softly, ¡°Ellinor, what can I do for you to forgive me? To make youe home?¡± Ellinor looked at Balfour¡¯s current attitude. Compared to his previous arrogance, he seemed to be groveling now. But this didn¡¯t move her at at. ¡°Mr. Howard, you must understand. I¡¯m not mad about your past misunderstandings, nor do I hold a grudge because you treated me poorly. To me, we were just strangers who shared blood, and now, at most, we¡¯re acquaintances So, I think your doubts, misunderstandings, and even your dislike for me were all normal. Please don¡¯t y the forgiveness card with me, it just doesnt suit you¡¯ Balfour was at a loss for words, he had never felt so helpless before. Ellinor continued, ¡°Also, I¡¯m noting back to the Howard family, nor will I have any rtion with any member of your family. This has nothing to do with how you treated me before. As far as I know, the Howard family once thought I wasn¡¯t their child. You guys even had a paternity test done and then drove my mom away. Why should I still carry the Howard family name?¡± Balfour¡¯s eyes suddenly tensed, ¡°You remember those things?¡± Pearl was so young then; how did she remember that chaotic time? Ellinor said sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember, but I¡¯ve found out all the information. Now, I know everything on the surface, and I will find out the truth behind it all. I won¡¯t let anyone who wronged my mom live peacefully anymore! And you, and every single person in this family, are aplices in driving my mom away!¡± Balfour¡¯s eyes flickered; he fell silent for a while, then sighed, ¡°Ellinor, you don¡¯t need to look anymore. I will tell you everything you want to know! Ellinor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Then tell me now, who wronged my mom?¡± Balfour looked at herplexly, ¡°No one wronged Mom; the evidence was undeniable; your mom made a mistake.¡± The light in Ellinor¡¯s eyes dimmed suddenly, ¡°Undeniable evidence? Hah! So, Mr. Howard, do you also believe that I¡¯m the product of my mom¡¯s affer with another man?¡± Balfour shook his head, ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re my full sister. But Mom did make a mistake, no one wronged her at that time¡± Ellinorughed lightly, ¡°Mr. Howard, can you shut up? I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t call yourself my brother and stopped calling me your sister, I¡¯m not you sister! Your sister is Patricia; don¡¯t get it twisted.¡± The fact that she had a brother who didn¡¯t even trust their own mother was absurd to Ellinor. Even if it were as Balfour said, Ellinor would never believe her mother was that kind of person. So-called undeniable evidence? That¡¯s impossible! Someone deliberately framed her, evidence could be fabricated. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Balfour¡¯s eyes were deep, he seemed to want to say something, ¡°Ellinor¡­¡± But Ellinor didn¡¯t want to hear anymore, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m tired! I¡¯m gonna go downstairs to borrow a guest room from Grandpa Dear, I need some rest. Please move, Mr. Howard¡± Balfour sighed helplessly. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can rest in this room. No one will disturb you here, and when it¡¯s dinner time, sis¡­¡­.. Chapter 811 Chapter 811 At this point, he could hardly dare call Ellinor his sister, worried it would trigger her wrath again, ¡°¡­I¡¯ll remind you again when it¡¯s dinner time.¡± Ellinor responded politely, ¡°Alright! Thanks a bunch, Mr. Howard. I¡¯m gonna take a break now, so could you please leave?¡± Balfour gave her a deep look, then turned around. He picked up the broken music box and walked out, carefully closing the door behind him. The moment he stepped out of the room, Balfour felt the presence of Patricia, who was sneaking peeks from around the corner. He frowned, walked up to her, and asked sternly, ¡°Why are you still hanging around here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be watching the kid?¡± Seeing Balfour approaching, Patricia meant to hide but couldn¡¯t find a suitable spot, so she was caught red-handed. Busted, Patricia tried to y it cool, ¡°Balfour, I was worried you might lose your temper with Ellinor because of the broken music box, so I didn¡¯t leave¡­ Balfour looked grave and said, ¡°I won¡¯t lose my temper at her; mind your own business and go watch the kid!¡± Patricia frowned and asked again, ¡°Balfour, why did youe out alone? Where¡¯s Ellinor?¡± Balfour replied, ¡°She¡¯s tired and taking a break inside. Don¡¯t go in there and bother her!¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she blurted, ¡°Balfour, you let Ellinor rest in that room? That¡¯s Pearl¡¯s room; don¡¯t you hate it when people mess with Pearl¡¯s stuff?¡± Balfour frowned, keeping silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡®She saved Grandpa¡¯s life; she deserves the best hospitality from the Howard family; and she has the right to rest in any room.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Patricia still found it odd even after hearing his exnation. Balfour¡¯s attitude toward Ellinor was definitely off. Ignoring Patricia, Balfour dialed a number on his phone, ¡°Quinton, I¡¯m on the second floor; get up here now.¡± Within a minute of hanging up, Quinton arrived. Balfour ordered sternly, ¡°Quinton, stand guard here. Ms. Mendoza is resting inside; don¡¯t let anyone disturb her.¡± Quinton nodded in obedience, ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard!¡± Balfour then handed him the broken music box, ¡°Get this fixed! And there are some ss shards in the room; get someone to clean it up thoroughly. We can¡¯t have our guest getting hurt.¡± Quinton took the music box and nodded again, ¡°Got it.¡± After giving instructions, Balfour went back to his room with a stone-faced expression. He was in a bad mood and needed some alone time. Patricia stayed put, staring nkly at Balfour¡¯s retreating figure with confusion written all over her face. What on earth was going on? It had only been a few days; why had Balfour¡¯s attitude toward Ellinor changed so drastically? After some thought, Patricia decided to go in and ask Ellinor what exactly had been said between her and Balfour. However, Quinton stopped her from entering the room. ¡°Ms. Howard, Ms. Mendoza is resting; you cannot enter.¡± Patricia tried her best tactic, speaking in a sweet and gentle voice, ¡°Quinton, I just want to keep Ellinor company. I won¡¯t disturb her rest.¡± Quinton responded sternly yet fairly, ¡°Ms. Howard, you heard Mr. Howard¡¯s instructions just now. Please don¡¯t put me in an awkward position.¡± Chapter 812 Chapter 812 Patricia didn¡¯t give up, and she pleaded again, ¡°Quinton, can you let me in for a bit? I just want to chat with Ellinor, and then I¡¯ll be out. My brother won¡¯t know. Even if he did, I won¡¯t let him me you? Quinton remained unmoved, ¡°Ms. Howard, I¡¯m really sorry, but I can¡¯t go against your brother¡¯s orders. Maybe you should go spend some time with your kid.¡± Patricia was fuming at his response. To put it nicely, Quinton was a subordinate of her brother, but to put it bluntly, he was just an employee of the Howard family. How dare he stop her? Patricia hadn¡¯t achieved her goal of getting Balfour to act against Ellinor, so she was already in a bad mood, and now with Quinton¡¯s attitude, she lost her temper. She gritted her teeth, dropped the nice act, and red at Quinton, ¡°Move, I¡¯m going in!¡± ¡°Ms. Howard?¡± Quinton was taken aback. He always remembered Patricia as gentle and understanding, but he had never seen this side of her and was a bit taken aback. Just then, the door to the room opened from the inside, and Ellinor stepped halfway out. After seeing the door open, Patricia quickly put on a fake smile, ¡°Ellinor, did youe to open the door for me? Quinton just wouldn¡¯t let me in to see you!¡± Ellinorzily nced at Patricia, ignored her and turned to Quinton, ¡°Quinton.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Quinton still blocked Patricia, slightly turning his body. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, can I assist you with anything?¡± Ellinor yawned, ¡°I¡¯d like some water.¡± Quinton respectfully responded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get it right away.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Add a fresh slice of lemon.¡± ¡°Absolutely! Ms. Mendoza, someone will be here soon to take care of the broken ss in the room. Please be careful.¡± Ellinor retreated back into the room and closed the door. As Patricia watched Ellinor close the door, her eyes widened in annoyance, and she reached out to rush past Quinton, ¡°Ellinor¡­¡± In the end, she didn¡¯t make it past Quinton, and she was cut off by the sharp sound of the door closing. Patricia clenched her fists tightly. Her mood was extremely sour. This was her house, yet she was stopped at the door by her own employee. What the hell? Was it not enough for that woman to have Theo? Did she want to have a ce in the Howard family as well? She was too much! Quinton still stood in front of the door. He called the butler Fred, instructing him to get water for Ms. Mendoza and to clean up the broken ss in the room Seeing that Ellinor wasfortably resting in Pearl¡¯s room, Patricia said, ¡°Quinton, let me in to keep Ellinorpany. She must be bored alone.¡± Quinton shook his head, ¡°Ms. Howard, as you just saw, Ms. Mendoza doesn¡¯t need yourpany right now. Let¡¯s let our guest rest.¡± Patricia frowned unhappily. ¡°Quinton, why are you only concerned about Ellinor¡¯s needs and not listening to me?¡± Quinton replied, ¡°Mr. Howard said that Ms. Mendoza saved Dean¡¯s life, so she should receive the best treatment from our family.¡± ¡°Keep favoring outsiders! You can¡¯t distinguish between primary and secondary. One day I¡¯ll get my brother to fire you!¡± Unable to control her emotions, Patricia red at Quinton and stormed off in a huff. Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Quinton was taken aback by Patricia¡¯s unusually tough demeanor. What on earth happened to Ms. Howard today? Was she still the same gentle and understanding Ms. Howard he remembered? Patricia was fuming. Ellinor stole the man she¡¯d always thought would be hers, and now even her most beloved brother no longer sided with her but respected Ellinor more. She really couldn¡¯t figure out why! Before, Balfour had always supported her unconditionally and had no interest in Ellinor whatsoever. When Patricia entered Baber¡¯s room, Baber had just woken up, and the nanny was feeding him. After seeing here in, Baber instinctively jumped into the nanny¡¯s arms and began trembling uncontrobly. Patricia was already in a terrible mood, and now seeing this useless child in such a state made her already terrible mood even worse. She walked over and said to the nanny, ¡°Hand him over to me; you can leave; I¡¯ll feed him.¡± The nanny hesitated for a moment; she was somewhat worried, but she handed Patricia the small bowl of noodles in her hand, ced Baber in the crib, and respectfully left the room. Baber could only watch anxiously as the nanny left, reaching out for her toe back, but to no avail. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The room was left with only Patricia and Baber. Patricia looked at the child, and a gentle smile appeared on her face, ¡°Come on, Baber, be good; Mommy will feed you. Baber looked at Patricia, his body trembling. He was scared that Mommy would suddenly get angry. However, after seeing the warm smile on Mommy¡¯s face, he thought of the warm feeling when Mommy brought him home from the orphanage, so he blinked his eyes, slowly rxed, and tried to ept Mommy¡¯s closeness. Patricia scooped a big spoonful of noodles for Baber, ¡°Eat up, have some more!¡± Baber¡¯s little mouth was full of noodles; he couldn¡¯t swallow. Moreover, the noodles were too hot, so Baber instinctively spat them out. This reaction made Patricia angry, ¡°How can you waste food? Eat more!¡± She fed Baber another big spoonful of noodles, but Baber, afraid of the heat, wouldn¡¯t open his mouth. Patricia forcefully opened his mouth and fed him the hot noodles. The more Baber resisted, the harder she tried, until she stuffed the whole bowl of noodles into his mouth. Baber started crying. He struggled and knocked over the bowl of noodles, coughing and vomiting. After seeing the broken bowl on the floor, Patricia got angry again, ¡°Why are you always crying? I¡¯m your mom, and you cry when you see me? If it weren¡¯t for me adopting you and turning you from a homeless orphan into a member of the Howard family, you might still be in that poor orphanage. eating the worst food! This is my gift to you; don¡¯t be ungrateful for your fortunate life!¡± Baber¡¯s mouth was already swollen from the heat, and after coughing up those noodles and crying, his terrified and loud cries echoed from the room. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 The nanny, rmed by themotion, rushed in, full of worry. After witnessing the situation, she tried to mediate and calm Patricia down, ¡°Ms. Howard, what¡¯s the matter? Did Baber piss you off again? He¡¯s just a kid; he doesn¡¯t know better. Please don¡¯t pick on a child.¡± Patricia was in no mood to see anyone at that moment, and she snapped, ¡°I told you to get out! Who let you back in here? Who do you think you are to give me your two cents?¡± The nanny quickly lowered her head, responding with respect, ¡°Ms. Howard, I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± Patricia, with nowhere to vent her anger, suddenly pped the nanny, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare? You wouldn¡¯t dare, yet you just waltzed in here! I hired you to take care of my child, look at what you¡¯ve done to him! He cries the moment he sees me! Am I a monster or a demon that he¡¯s so scared of me? I bet you¡¯ve been filling his head with nonsense!¡± The nanny clutched her face in pain and tried to exin, ¡®Ms. Howard, I didn¡¯t teach Baber anything bad¡­ It¡¯s normal for you to be a bit impatient with the kid sometimes since you¡¯re a first-time mom. If you were a bit more patient with Baber, he wouldn¡¯t be scared of you.¡± Patricia pped her again, ¡°You¡¯re saying I don¡¯t have patience? Do I need you to teach me how to be a good mother? Look at yourself. Who do you think you are?!¡± The p was so fierce that the nanny fell to the ground and began sobbing uncontrobly. Watching the woman who usually took care of him get knocked to the ground made Baber¡¯s cries grow louder and more terrified. However, the nanny hadn¡¯t closed the door when she barged in, and Balfour, freshly changed into his loungewear and about to head downstairs, happened to pass by the door and witness Patricia¡¯s violent act. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Balfour walked in, his face a mask of anger. Seeing both the nanny and Baber crying, he asked sternly, ¡°Patri, what¡¯s going on?¡± Balfour¡¯s sudden appearance threw Patricia into a panic. She quickly hid her anger, her eyes darting around before she put on her usual gentle facade and ran into Balfour¡¯s arms, crying. ¡°Balfour, you came just in time. This nanny is absolutely awful! She was feeding Baber without even cooling the food first, and his mouth is all red from the heat! I caught her in the act and reprimanded her, but she wouldn¡¯t admit her mistake and even talked back! It involved Baber¡¯s health, so I was so angry I hit her!¡± Balfour, without a change in expression and not hugging her back, looked at the sobbing Baber¡¯s red mouth, then asked the nanny seriously, ¡°Is that true?¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes flickered nervously. Balfour was asking the nanny for confirmation? Balfour would¡¯ve simply taken her word for it before. What on earth was going on with Balfourtely? The nanny got up, ready to exin herself, but she saw Patricia¡¯s threatening gaze. She felt scared. Considering Balfour¡¯s usual favoritism towards Patricia, even if she told the truth, she might not gain his trust and would likely upset. Patricia In the end, the nanny didn¡¯t dare tell the truth, ¡°Mr. Howard, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± Balfour frowned, coldly saying, ¡°If you can¡¯t take the time to care for a child properly, start packing up and leave!¡± The nanny reluctantly nodded, giving Baber a look full of regret before leaving silently. Patricia breathed a sigh of relief, seeking sce in Balfour¡¯s arms like she always did, ¡°Balfour, that nanny was truly out of line! If I hadn¡¯t caught her in time, Baber might have been bullied by her!¡± Balfour, hands on Patricia¡¯s shoulders, pushed her away without aforting word. ¡°If you think others can¡¯t take care of your child well, you should do it yourself! Baber is your child, don¡¯t expect others to care more about him than his own mother!¡± Patricia was taken aback, feeling a strange distance between her and Balfour, as if there was something untouchable in between. ¡°I understand, Balfour! From now on, I¡¯ll try my best to take care of Baber myself!¡± ¡°Good.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Balfour responded nonchntly, lifting his gaze to find that the child who¡¯d just been crying in bed was now missing. His pupils contracted instantly, ¡°Where¡¯s Baber?¡± Patricia also quickly turned her head to look around, ¡°Huh? Where did Baber go? Did he leave with that nanny just now?¡± Balfour hurried out of the room, asking the servants at the door, all of whom imed they hadn¡¯t seen Baber leave. ncing back into the room, he noticed the balcony door wide open, which connected to other rooms. ¡°He might have run off to another room through the balcony. He couldn¡¯t have gone far in a few minutes. You guys split up and look for him!¡± ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Howard!¡± After giving his instructions to the servants, Balfour himself prepared to head downstairs. Patricia quickly caught up with Balfour, asking, ¡°Balfour, where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to look for Baber with me?¡± Balfour replied, ¡°Baber won¡¯t be lost. I¡¯m going to check the kitchen.¡± Patricia looked puzzled, ¡°Balfour, what are you going to check in the kitchen for?¡± Balfour casually replied, ¡°We have an important guest today. To show my gratitude, I want to add a few dishes for the guest.¡± Patricia frowned incredulously, ¡°Balfour, you can just order the servants to do it. The kitchen is smoky. Why do you need to do it yourself? Are you really going to cook?¡± Balfour didn¡¯t borate and just responded coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me for now and don¡¯t worry about anything else; just go find the kid!¡± Patricia reluctantly stopped, not daring to follow him anymore. But she started to feel a bit sad. She had never tasted Balfour¡¯s cooking before. How could Ellinor make Balfour cook for her? Mrs. Howard was alerted by the servants looking for Baber everywhere, so she found Patricia to ask about the situation. ¡°Patri, how did the kid go missing again?¡± Patricia didn¡¯t care whether the child was found or not. She even wished the child was truly lost. After all, to her, the child was worthless now. She was eager to tell her mother that the person who saved her grandfather was her rival, Ellinor, hoping her mother could help strategize against Ellinor. ¡°The person who saved your grandpa turns out to be Ellinor, who¡¯speting with you for Mr. nchet; what a coincidence!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°I think Ellinor did it on purpose. She wants to get close to Grandpa through this, so she can gain benefits from the Howard family!¡± Mrs. Howard pondered for a while, ¡°Patri, do you still have the saffron you bought from abroadst time?¡± Patricia was confused, ¡°There¡¯s still a lot left. Mom, why do you suddenly want that?¡± Mrs. Howard revealed a triumphant smile, ¡°If consumed moderately, saffron can beautify and nourish theplexion, but if someone drinks too much, it will cause a miscarriage! And overdosing can lead to infertility! Patri, we were worried about how to deal with Ellinor¡¯s child, but now she¡¯s delivered herself to our doorstep! Chapter 816 Chapter 816 As soon as Patricia heard about the abortion idea, her eyes lit up. Her mom was right, tonight¡¯s dinner was a golden opportunity. She could sneak some saffron into Ellinor¡¯s food. Let¡¯s see how she could keep the baby! However, after several failed attempts, Patricia had lost her previous confidence and started to worry, ¡°What if someone finds out it was the saffron that caused her miscarriage?¡± Mrs. Howard confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. If it¡¯s found out, I¡¯ll take the me. I didn¡¯t know she was pregnant, I just wanted her to taste some good beauty and health food, it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± With her mother¡¯s assurance, Patricia finally felt relieved, ¡°Wait, mom, I¡¯ll get the saffron right away! Add a lot of it, it¡¯s best if that woman Ellinor bleeds a lot!¡± Meanwhile, in Pearl¡¯s room. Ellinor was lying on the single child-sized bed, observing everything in the room. She stayed in this room, hoping to remember something. But, other than the strong sense of familiarity and fragments of memory triggered by the broken music box, she didn¡¯t feel anything about the room anymore. Her phone suddenly rang. When Ellinor picked up, she saw that it was a video call from Theo. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Theo¡¯s voice was deep, mature, and full. Theo looked at files while asionally ncing at Ellinor in the video on the other end. He seemed very busy, but he still made time to check on her. Did he really care that much about her? Ellinorzily said, ¡°I¡¯m resting, getting ready to sleep for a bit.¡± Theo frowned, lifted his head from the files, and stared at her in the video seriously, ¡°Did you forget what I told you before?* Ellinor answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget! I can¡¯t eat outside, I can¡¯t sleep outside, and I especially can¡¯t drink outside now.¡± Theo snorted, ¡°Are you nning to sleep at someone else¡¯s house for a while?¡± Ellinor pouted, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit sleepy, and I haven¡¯t even slept yet! Theo, Balfour told me this is the room I used to live in when I was a kid.¡± Theo¡¯s eyes were full of heartache as he thought about the possible injustices Ellinor suffered when she was a child, ¡°So what? Do you want to go back and live there?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No, I just want to stay in this room for a while to see if I can remember anything from my childhood.¡± Theo said, ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, just forget about it. It¡¯s better to forget the unpleasant past. I¡¯ll be with you in the future, so you just need to focus on that.¡± Theo rarely said such touching words. Ellinor was stunned, feeling warm inside, but sheughed and said, ¡°Theo, won¡¯t your employees think you¡¯re crazy if you say such loving words at work? Theo red at her angrily, ¡°Do you realize I only say these words to you? Don¡¯t you have any reaction?¡± Ellinorughed happily, she put her hand to her lips and blew a kiss, ¡°Theo, I love you!¡± Theo¡¯s naturally cold and handsome face broke into a smile in an instant, ¡°Naughty! If anything happens, remember to call me, and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Okay! I¡¯m going to hang up, Theo. Bye!¡± After saying this, she immediately hung up the phone without waiting for his response. On the other end of the phone, Theo was left speechless. She was such a mischievous girl, always so quick to hang up!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 817 Chapter 817 But Ellinor didn¡¯t hang up the phone on purpose that fast because she heard some noise from outside the window. She didn¡¯t tell Theo because she didn¡¯t want him to worry After hanging up, she got up and walked to the window, opened it, and took a look outside, ¡°Anyone there?¡± She didn¡¯t see anyone, and Ellinor had a bad feeling about this because she was sure she heard something. She looked down again and suddenly saw a kid hanging outside the railing of the balcony next door. The kid could fall at any moment! Even though it was just the second floor, for such a small kid, the consequences of falling could be lethal. ¡°Don¡¯t move! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Without giving it a second thought, Ellinor quickly went to the balcony, climbed over, and saved the kid, then carried him back to her room. That kid was the little boy Patricia had forced Theo to adopt with her. The kid¡¯s head was still heavily bandaged due to the injury he¡¯d suffered a few days ago. Ellinor had the kid sit down; she squatted in front of him and asked seriously, ¡°How did you end up alone on the balcony? Where¡¯s the one who¡¯s supposed to look after you?¡± Baber seemed very scared; he stared at her, ¡°Bad person¡­¡± Ellinor just saved him, and now that he was calling her a bad person, she felt quite upset, ¡°Who told you I¡¯m a bad person?* Baber¡¯s voice was very small, ¡°Mommy¡­ Ellinor snorted, ¡°So, is your mommy a good person?¡± Baber went quiet as he thought of Patricia, shaking his head in terror. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ellinor widened her eyes. This kid already knew Patricia¡¯s true colors; it seemed his previous life wasn¡¯t too good. ¡°How did you end up alone outside? You know it¡¯s very dangerous, right? You can¡¯t do this again; you could¡¯ve fallen if I hadn¡¯t seen you!¡± Baber couldn¡¯t formplete sentences yet; he could only say the key words, ¡°Scared¡­ ran¡­ identally fell¡­ Ellinor frowned, ¡°Scared? What are you scared of?¡± Baber¡¯s eyes started to redden; he looked around anxiously for anyone he was scared of, then said with a sob, ¡°Scared of mommy¡­ very scared¡­¡± Ellinor knew this kid was just a tool to Patricia; now that she couldn¡¯t use him to threaten Theo anymore, Ellinor knew Patricia surely wouldn¡¯t treat him well. ¡°What happened? Did she hit you?¡± ¡°Hot¡­¡± Baber pointed at his mouth, ¡°Eat¡­ hot¡­¡± Ellinor looked at the kid¡¯s swollen lips; he was obviously just scalded. A child¡¯s skin was very delicate. How could anyone not feel heartbroken after seeing him injured like this? Now, as a soon-to-be mom, she was very unhappy and even angry to see a child treated like this. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go find Balfour and tell him who did this to you!¡± Ellinor picked up Baber, ready to take him to Balfour Even though she didn¡¯t appreciate Balfour¡¯s personal character, she had to admit that Balfour was a man of integrity; he wouldn¡¯t be as vile and cruel as Patricia Moreover, in the Howard family, Balfour¡¯s status was the highest; he had enough power to control Patricia, and he could stand up for this kid. However, Baber¡¯s reaction to hearing that they were going out was extremely strong. He instantly started bawling, waving his small hands, and struggling as hard as he could, ¡°No! No, I don¡¯t wanna go out¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Chapter 818 Chapter 818 The kid was kicking and screaming, making it impossible for Ellinor to control him. She had no choice but to put him down again, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll stay put for now. Chill here for a bit longer¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Baber was back on the ground, retreating to a corner like he¡¯d seen a ghost, curling up into a ball, and hugging his knees tightly. Ellinor looked at his pathetic state, and her brow furrowed, ¡°I¡¯ll be out of here soon. How long do you think you can hide here by yourself? What will you do if you get hungry or thirsty? The Howards will find you sooner orter.¡± The word find sent shivers down Baber¡¯s spine, scaring the hell out of him. Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy. She¡¯d been in his shoes, alone and helpless. Her unreliable mother had entrusted her to Arnold Mendoza out of desperation. However, Arnold dumped her with country rtives instead. At the Mendozas¡¯ country rtives¡¯ house, she was even more of an outsider. They only took her in to get Arnold¡¯s monthly child support. It turned out that Arnold only paid for two months and never did so again. From then on, the rtives treated her even worse, not even letting her share meals. The vige kids knew she was an unwanted child and made a game of picking on her. She was often bullied by older kids because no one cared about her and no one would stand up for her, not even to call the cops. Once, she was pranked by the rtives¡¯ kids and pushed into a dried-up well at the edge of the vige. She was stuck there for three days and nights, and her cries for help went unheard. She still felt sick thinking about that fear, desperation, and helplessness. She was gone for three full days and nights, and not a single rtive came looking for her. They were d to have her gone; at least they could save some food. In the end, a passing photographer found her and pulled her out of the well. He publicized her ordeal, sparking a public outcry. The rtives were condemned online and used by their neighbors. They hated her even more but couldn¡¯t do anything because of the public pressure. Once the fuss died down, they sent her off to a convent. The convent was a quiet ce. The meals were nd but better than the scraps her rtives gave her. No one bullied her there. Karan from the convent was nice, and she cared a lot about her. She taught her self-defense and borrowed money for Ellinor¡¯s schooling, giving her a chance to thrive. After high school, she started winning schrships and secretly running her own small business. Once she made money, she repaid Karan, renovated the convent, and made sure those who bullied her got their just desserts. Looking back, she¡¯d suffered, but she was also lucky. A righteous photographer saved her when she was near death. Someone gave her a home and even borrowed money for her education when she was rejected by her rtives. But now, this kid called Baber, younger than she was back then, waspletely helpless. He was trapped in the Howard family, an upper-crust household where his treatment wouldn¡¯t draw any public attention. He couldn¡¯t even speak clearly to express his ordeal and was left at Patricia¡¯s mercy. He couldn¡¯t escape. How could a kid escape the Howards and escape Patricia? If this kid couldn¡¯t find a savior, then she was willing to be his savior Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Ellinor paused before asking Baber, ¡°You wanna leave this ce?¡± Baber looked a little nervy but he nodded anyway. ¡°And where do you want to go?¡± Ellinor asked again. Baber tried his best to express himself, ¡°The orphanage.¡± Orphanage? Damn, the kid even wanted to go back to the orphanage. Life at the Howard¡¯s must really suck. Ellinor gently ruffled his hair, trying tofort him and build trust. T¡¯d love to give you a hand, but you¡¯ve gotta understand, I¡¯m just a guest here, and Patricia is your legal guardian. Unless we can find some dirt on her and strip her of her custody, I can¡¯t help you leave this ce.¡± Baber was all ears, but his understanding was limited, and he still looked at her with a puzzled expression. Ellinor realized she might have been talking over his head. She sighed and simplified, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, you¡¯ve gotta be patient. Wait for the right moment, and I¡¯ll help you make a run for it, okay?¡± Baber looked nk for a moment, but his eyes gradually lost their guarded look, and he obediently nodded. Ellinor stressed again, ¡°To keep yourself safe, you¡¯ve gotta learn to y it cool. Don¡¯t be too quick to show resistance when things get tough. It¡¯ll just make the bad guys meaner. Pretend to like them, got it?¡± Baber looked lost again. It seemed like he was in a daze once more. Ellinor was patient. She took a ne from around her neck and put it around Baber¡¯s, adjusting it to fit him. ¡°This is my lucky charm. It¡¯s got some magic in it. As long as you¡¯re wearing it, it¡¯ll protect you. No one can push you around. But you can¡¯t cry, okay?¡± This time, Baber pretty much got it. He treasured the ne around his neck and nodded vigorously. ¡°I believe in you. When you see your momter, no matter how scared you are, remember not to cry. Smile and call her mom. That way, she won¡¯t hurt you¡± Ellinor encouraged him. Upon hearing he would soon meet the ¡®mom¡¯ who scared him, Baber started to shake in fear. Ellinorforted him, ¡°I know you¡¯re scared, but don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ve got this magical ne to protect you. So, there¡¯s nothing to fear.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Baber looked at Ellinor, his eyes filled with determination, ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m not scared¡­¡± Ellinor gently stroked his head again and then put him on the bed, letting him rest first. -He would face the wicked woman after waking up. Teaching such a young kid to be patient was hard and heartbreaking. She had no other choice but to get the evidence of Patricia abusing the child before she could truly save him. She had to be patient and couldn¡¯t screw up the big picture over a small hitch. Soon, it was dinner time at the Howards¡¯ home. Fred came to invite Ellinor downstairs. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, dinner¡¯s ready. Dean, Alyssa, and Mr. Howard all asked me to fetch you.¡± A voice came from inside the room, ¡°Yeah, got it. You go ahead; I¡¯ll be down in a bit.¡± ¡°Alright, Ms. Mendoza Chapter 820 Chapter 820 When Ellinor came out of the room with Baber, Quinton was still waiting at the door, glued to his phone against the wall. Quinton immediately straightened up as he heard the door open, putting on his most respectful attitude. Quinton looked surprised when he saw Ellinor with a kid. What the heck happened? He¡¯d been standing at the door the whole time, making sure no one disturbed Ms. Mendoza¡¯s rest. So how did Ms. Howard¡¯s kide out of the room? ¡°Ms. Mendoza, why is the kid in your room?¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°I have no clue. I just saw him run in from the balcony.¡± Ah, got it! Quinton thought there was no way he would have let anyone in. He politely said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for the kid¡¯s interruption. Let me handle this. You can go have your meal.¡± Ellinor nodded and brought Baber to Quinton, but Baber clung to Ellinor¡¯s hand tightly, refusing to let go. He had a reallyfy nap in the room. It had been a long time since he had such good sleep; he usually had nightmares. Thisdy was gently patting him all the while, even singing lubies to him, making him feel so safe. Thisdy was a good egg, not the bad sort his mom made her out to be, so he hoped to stick with her. Seeing this, Quinton worried Baber would upset Ms. Mendoza, and he quickly said, ¡®Baber,e here; let¡¯s find your mom.¡± Hearing the word ¡®mom¡¯ made Baber even more reluctant to let go of Ellinor¡¯s hand. Ellinor raised her hand to pat Baber¡¯s head and softly said, ¡°Remember what I told you?¡± Baber paused, nodded, and then obediently let go and walked over to Quinton. Quinton was stunned. Baber hadn¡¯t been listening to Ms. Howardtely. But he did listen to what Ms. Mendoza said. It was quite unbelievable. Quinton picked up Baber and took him back to Patricia. Ellinor watched as Baber was carried away. She felt a bit worried and hoped he could calm down. Downstairs, she saw the dining table full of delicious dishes. But there was nobody at the table. Dean and Alyssa must not havee yet, and Balfour wasn¡¯t there either. Ellinor went over, pulled out a chair, and sat down to wait while scrolling through her phone. ¡°What are you doing here? Who said you could sit here?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She had just sat down when she heard a sharp voice questioning her. She looked up and saw Mrs. Howard, who dressed in fancy clothes. Mrs. Howard just came out of the kitchen and saw the teacher of her son at the dining table, so she immediately looked unhappy. Ellinor responded, ¡°Is there a problem, Mrs. Howard? Can¡¯t I sit here?¡± Mrs. Howard said angrily. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to sit here? You¡¯re just a teacher, and you want to dine with us in our home? I don¡¯t think you kno your ce! Get out of here! Today¡¯s dishes are prepared specially for our distinguished guest!¡± Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Ellinor cracked a slight smile but didn¡¯t stand up. She just quietly picked up a ss of water from the exquisite tableware on the table and took a sip. ¡°What the hell are you doing? I told you to leave! You dare drink the water on the table? How do you even call yourself a teacher? Where are your manners? Did you finish helping my son with his homework? Do you just do as you please? Listen! If you don¡¯t leave right now, I¡¯ll fire your As she said this, Mrs. Howard went over to grab Ellinor¡¯s arm, nning to yank her up from the chair. ¡°Xenia! Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?!¡± Mrs. Howard was taken aback, and she turned her head to look. Balfour was there helping Dean, and Patricia was helping Alyssa The one who had just called her name was Dean. Mrs. Howard answered Dean¡¯s question, exining, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s a stranger here who just sat down; I was about to ask her to leave!¡± After hearing this, Dean and Alyssa frowned. Balfour, who was helping his grandpa on the side, also looked displeased. Xenia felt a strange tension, but she had no idea what was going on. Patricia frowned unhappily, looking troubled as she said, ¡°Mom? What are you doing? Let go of Ellinor right now; she saved Grandpa¡¯s life!¡± What? Xenia was shocked. She looked incredulously at Ellinor, whom she was still holding onto, ¡°She is¡­¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She suddenly remembered this teacher¡¯sst name. So this was Ellinor! Ellinor was indeed tricky. The first time they met, Ellinor pretended to be a teacher and set a trap for her. No wonder Patri was helpless against her. Xenia quickly forced a smile, scrambling for an excuse, ¡°Oh! I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t know she was the one who saved Dad¡¯s life; I thought she was Byran¡¯s teacher.¡± After Balfour helped his grandpa to his seat, he walked over to Ellinor and asked gently, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did she scare you?¡± Usually, Ellinor would shake her head and say it was okay. But this woman was the third party who intervened in her parents¡¯ marriage. If she was lenient with this woman, she would be letting her mother down. So, Ellinor lowered her eyes and nodded in a frightened manner, ¡°Mr. Howard, I was just a little thirsty and wanted to drink some water. I don¡¯t know why thisdy came over so aggressively and pulled me, saying that I¡¯m not qualified to sit here. ying the innocent victim was not just something Patricia and her mother could do. She just didn¡¯t bother to use such tricks normally. But to deal with people like them, she would fight back in kind! Balfour was already filled with guilt towards his long-lost sister; seeing her wronged made him feel anguished. He red and said to his stepmother, ¡°Xenia, it¡¯s your fault for scaring the guest; you should apologize!¡± Mrs. Howard was stunned. What?! She had already apologized; wasn¡¯t that enough? And Balfour¡¯s attitude towards her was ridiculous. He actually spoke to her, an elder, using a commanding tone in front of so many people! After helping Alyssa sit down, Patricia immediately came over to defend her mother, ¡°Balfour, mom didn¡¯t do it on purpose; she already exined to Ellinor, didn¡¯t she? I think Ellinor isn¡¯t the nit-picking type, she wouldn¡¯t expect an elder to apologize to her. Right, Ellinor?¡± Ellinor just gave Patricia a nce,pletely ignoring her words. Balfour was not moved at all, ¡°No matter who it is, if they scared our important guest, they need to apologize!¡± Patricia¡¯s face also turned very ugly, and she felt extremely embarrassed. Why wouldn¡¯t Balfour even listen to her? He wasn¡¯t like this before! Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Dean jumped in, siding with his grandson, ¡°Balfour, you¡¯re spot on! Xenia, you scared off my savior here, aren¡¯t you going to apologize to her?¡± Xenia was a proud woman. There was no way she¡¯d apologize to a young girl like Ellinor. But Dean had spoken. She had to listen, right? With all her extensive knowledge and experience, she knew she needed to suck it up sometimes to get things done. She¡¯d wait for the right moment to deal with Ellinor. So, Xenia forced a smile and said politely, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, I apologize. I didn¡¯t realize your importance earlier and was disrespectful.¡± Ellinor smiled back, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know it wasn¡¯t intentional. No one told you I was the guest today.¡± Xenia¡¯s smile froze. What was this girl implying? Was she hinting that Xenia wasn¡¯t important enough to be informed about the guest? Damn! This kid had some tricks up her sleeve. Xenia couldn¡¯t underestimate her.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t think there was any double meaning in Ellinor¡¯s words. If there was, then someone was overthinking. After Xenia apologized, Balfour was relieved to see Ellinor¡¯s expression lighten up. He walked to a chair, pulled it out like a gentleman, ¡°Ellinor,e sit here.¡± To spite Xenia and her daughter, Ellinor didn¡¯t refuse Balfour¡¯s kind gesture and naturally walked over to sit down. The seat was next to Alyssa, which was usually upied by Patricia. Patricia was fuming when she saw Ellinor take her spot. She nearly lost control of her emotions and gritted her teeth. Today, Balfour actually invited Ellinor to sit next to Grandma. That was too much! Ellinor was an outsider! As soon as Ellinor sat down, Balfour pulled out another chair and sat next to her. Alyssa picked up a chicken wing with her fork, ¡°Ellinor, are you hungry? Eat up!¡± Ellinor smiled politely, ¡°Thank you, Grandma Alyssa. But there¡¯s so much food, we cant possibly finish it all.¡± Alyssa kindly said, ¡°Dean and I didn¡¯t know what you liked, so we asked the kitchen to prepare a variety. Feel free to eat whatever you like.¡± Dean chimed in, ¡°Yes, Ellinor, don¡¯t be shy! Eat whatever you like, and anything you don¡¯t like, just have Balfour move it aside.¡± Ellinor felt a bit overwhelmed while looking at the spread, ¡°But there¡¯s so much¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa and grandma are just not sure how to treat you right. Just eat more, that¡¯s all¡± Balfour said warmly while sneakily adding some of his own cooking to her bowl. He remembered Pearl loved this dish. Would she still like it now? Patricia couldn¡¯t help but dig her nails into her palm as she watched the overly harmonious scene at the table. Then, McNeil Howard walked over, greeting his parents politely, ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Dean nodded, introducing to his son, ¡°McNeil, this is the kid who saved my life.¡± After sitting next to his father, McNeil Howard looked up at Ellinor, nodded slightly, and smiled, ¡°Actually, we already met in the garden. Ms. Mendoza, I didn¡¯t get a chance to thank you earlier. I really appreciate your help; you were just in the nick of time to save my dad¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t too keen on dealing with her unreliable father. She simply responded, ¡°No need to thank me; I just did what I should have.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 McNeil Howard, sensing the guests¡¯ displeasure, decided to zip it. No one seemed to care whether Xenia and Patricia had even taken their seats before digging in. The mother-daughter duo, feeling miffed, took their seats in silence The two respected elders and the power holders of the Howard family were all fussing over Ellinor, piling food onto her te, fearful she might not like the food or miss out. Patricia, the golden girl, was experiencing a level of neglect she¡¯d never felt before. She could barely stomach any food as her eyes burned holes into Ellinor and her heart filled with resentment. Xenia noticed her daughter¡¯s emotional turmoil and gave her leg a gentle pat under the table, signaling Patricia to keep her cool. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Patricia calmed down and locked eyes with her mother. The two shared a knowing look, understanding each other¡¯s intent. ¡°Everyone¡¯s started eating? Why didn¡¯t anyone call me?¡± Byran Howard grurnbled, trudging downstairs with a sour expression. Balfour looked up at him sharply. ¡°Did you finish your homework?¡± Byran scratched his head nervously. ¡°Balfour, I¡¯m nearly done. I¡¯m starving! Can I eat first and then finish it?¡± Given that Ellinor had just devoured a fair share of his cooking, Balfour was in high spirits. He found his usually annoying little brother a tad more tolerable He replied curtly, ¡°Go ahead. We have an important guest today. You should be here.¡± Byran nced at Ellinor. Was the whole family dining with Ellinor today? Wow, Ellinor was a force to be reckoned with; even his big brother showed her respect. Having received the rare green light from Balfour, Byran slid into the seat next to him and dug in, his eyes darting to Ellinor every now and then. Why was Ellinor sitting where Patricia usually sat? Patricia must be pissed, right? He turned to Patricia, who was usually all smiles. Now, her face was devoid of any joy, she wasn¡¯t eating, and was just poking around her bowl with her utensils as her eyes pierced Ellinor. Patricia was definitely ticked off! But wasn¡¯t she saying this afternoon that she and Ellinor had made up? She even happily showed Ellinor around the house, didn¡¯t she? And now they were at odds again? Women¡¯s rtionships were soplicated! Just then, Mrs. Howard seemed to remember something. She stood up with a smile and eximed, ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a special juice I prepared for our guest in the kitchen! Knowing we¡¯d have a youngdy over, I thought she might not like wine, so I freshly squeezed some pomegranate juice! I nearly forgot! Hang on, I¡¯ll fetch it for Ms. Mendoza to try!¡±. With that, Mrs. Howard cheerfully headed to the kitchen. Patricia¡¯s face lit up with anticipation after seeing her mom spring into action. The juice Mrs. Howard mentioned was loaded with saffron juice. Ellinor¡¯seuppance was just around the corner. In no time, Mrs. Howard returned with arge ss jug that had a cold, red juice inside. Chapter 824 Chapter 824 ¡°Here, Ms Mendoza, try this pomegranate juice I squeezed myself.¡± Xenia poured a ss of juice for Ellinor with a grin and handed it to her, eager for her to have a taste right away Ellinor nced at the red juice and smiled at Xenia, ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I can¡¯t have cold drinks right now.¡± Not getting what she wanted, Xeniaughed and said, ¡®Oh right, cold drinks could upset a girl¡¯s stomach, my bad. Never mind, we have juice without ice in the kitchen. I¡¯ll have someone get it for you.¡± With that, Xenia turned and signaled a servant to fetch it from the kitchen. At this moment, Byran stretched his hand over, ¡°Mom, give me the iced juice; I want something cold.¡± Xenia paused, looking at her son with an awkward expression. This kid was alwaysplicating things! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The juice was loaded with saffron, she wasn¡¯t sure if it would cause boys any harm if they drank it. Feeling uneasy. Xenia didn¡¯t dare take the risk, as her son was her future in the Howard family ¡°Uh, Byran, you¡¯re a boy, why are you drinking juice? Don¡¯t you see we have important guests? You¡¯re a big boy now, you should follow in your father and brother¡¯s footsteps and try some wine¡± Byran actually wanted to try the wine, but he didn¡¯t dare! He snuck a nce at Balfour next to him, but there was no need to ask for an answer, ¡°Mom, my brother won¡¯t let me drink. I still have homework to do, so just give me the juice.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t utter a word, surely Byran wouldn¡¯t dare to drink wine Xenia, feeling helpless, had no choice but to hand over the juice to her son while whispering, ¡®Don¡¯t drink too much cold stuff, you don¡¯t want a stomachache messing up your homework, eat more veggies¡± Byran was a bit annoyed. ¡®Yeah, yeah, I got it¡± Ellinor watched Xenia¡¯s every move, her mind was already made up Soon, the servant brought over the remaining half jug of pomegranate juice. Xenia poured a ss for Ellinor using a new cup. ¡®Here you go, Ms. Mendoza, this one¡¯s at room temperature; now you don¡¯t have to worry about it being too cold. Have a taste?¡± Ellinor looked at the vibrant pomegranate juice in Xenia¡¯s hand. Seeing that Ellinor did not react, Xenia started feeling a bit uneasy, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, do you not even like juice? Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Ellinor stood up to take the juice, ¡°How could I not like it? Thanks for going through all this trouble for me¡± After seeing her ept the drink, Xenia sighed in relief, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction, ¡°No need to be so formal! I didn¡¯t realize you were our guest at first, and I might have been a bit cold to you. Consider this juice as my apology¡± Ellinor was about to take a sip when she heard Xenia¡¯sst sentence. She put the juice down, ¡°Mrs. Howard, if you say this is an apology, then as a young person, I cannot drink it Just when she was about to reach her goal, Ellinor decided not to drink. Xenia was inwardly anxious but still maintained her polite demeanor. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, why are you afraid to drink it? If you don¡¯t, I can only assume you¡¯re still not willing to forgive me!¡± Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Ellinor shook her head, ¡°Why on earth would I not want to forgive you? I just think you¡¯re the elder one hem, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize to a youngster like me. If I epted your apology, Id be a real twith Xenia twisted her lips into a smile, cursing Ellinor in her mind but still maintaining a warm and friendly expression. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re overthinking it! Let¡¯s drop the apology, how about you just consider it as me offering you a simple ss of juice?¡± Only then did Ellinor obediently lift her cup. ¡°Alright, if you put it that way, I will drink it! Xenia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Drink up! Tell me if my mix tastes good¡± Ellinor raised the cup to her lips, but under Xenia¡¯s eager gaze, she halted her action to drink the juice without opening her mouth. She raised an eyebrow, turned to Patricia, who sat diagonally across from her, and said with a smile, ¡°Before I take a sip of this juice, I really want to give a shout-out to Ms. Howard!¡± Like her mother, Patricia also had her eyes fixed an Ellinor, eagerly waiting for her to drink. Suddenly being named, Patricia was taken aback and let out a nervous chuckle, ¡°Uh.. Ellinor, what are you thanking me for? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. At this, Xenia furrowed her brows in confusion. She was getting impatient. Why was Ellinor making a simple ss of juice such a big deal? Everyone at the table from the Howard family was respectfully silent, waiting for Ellinor to speak Balfour turned his face to look at his sister with a hint of confusion in his eyebrows As a brother, he had always been aware of the grudges between his long-lost sister and his half-sister, Patri If Ellinor could let bygones be bygones, he, as a brother, would be thanking the heavens. But why would Ellinor suddenly want to thank Patri? Under the gaze of everyone, Ellinor spoke with sincerity in her eyes. ¡°I want to thank Ms. Howard for patiently showing me around every room in your house this afternoon, even leaving your child with the nanny just to spend time with me.¡± Ellinor¡¯s words left Patricia in an awkward position. She was not sure whether tough or not. Wasn¡¯t she just saying that Patricia had time but didn¡¯t take care of her child? Was Ellinor setting a trap for her? Patricia gave a sweet and radiant smile, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re being too polite! Since you saved my grandfather¡¯s life and you¡¯re our special quest today, it¡¯s only right for me to show you around our house first. That¡¯s our hospitality!¡± Ellinor nodded and smiled, lifting her cup to Patricia ¡®Ms. Howard, this one¡¯s for you, for your consideration!¡± Patricia stood up politely and picked up a ss of wine from the table, responding graciously, ¡°No, Ellinor, I should be toasting to you as our esteemed guest. Thank you for saving my grandfather!¡± As Patricia spoke, she intended to drink the wine first to express her respect In front of everyone, she wanted to show her sincerity and also hoped that Ellinor would quickly drink the pomegranate juice. Chapter 826 Chapter 826 ¡°Hold up!¡± Ellinor immediately stopped her The red wine Patncia was about to drink halted at her lips, and she asked in surprise, ¡®What¡¯s up, Ellinor?¡± Ellinor seemed a bit worried, ¡°I remember Ms. Howard has a cold constitution, why are you drinking iced wine? You could have this room temperature juice with me that Mrs. Howard prepared especially for us¡± Patriciaughed awkwardly, ¡°Ellinor, you stick to your juice. I want to toast you, so how can I rece wine with juice? This cold constitution is an old problem of mine, having a bit of wine asionally is no big deal.¡± Ellinor disagreed. ¡°You toast me with wine, and I respond with juice, which might seem insincere. How about we both don¡¯t drink?¡± After saying so, Ellinor was about to put down the juice in her hand. After seeing this, Xenia and Patricia became extremely anxious. If Ellinor didn¡¯t drink the juice, wouldn¡¯t their efforts be wasted? Finding such a good opportunity again would not be easy. Patricia forced a smile, ¡°I think you make a good point. Ellinor, I¡¯ll join you in drinking juice then! Mom, pour me a ss of juice too, I want to thank Ellinor for saving Grandpa¡¯s life¡± Xenia was taken aback, she didn¡¯t expect her daughter to make such a decision. This juice was mixed with arge amount of saffron, it was harmful to a girl¡¯s health. Ellinor smiled, ¡°Now I canfortably toast with Ms. Howard. Mrs. Howard, why haven¡¯t you poured Ms. Howard a ss of juice yet?¡± Xenia came back to reality. She awkwardly smiled and poured her daughter a ss of juice. ¡°Mom, pour me the juice quickly! Ellinor has been waiting for a long time.¡± Patricia had decided to induce Ellinor to have a miscarriage today. She herself wasn¡¯t pregnant, so making sure Ellinor drank it was more important. At this point, sess was within reach. Xenia thought for a moment, then poured her daughter a ss of juice Patricia knew she couldn¡¯t back down now, so she picked up the ss of pomegranate juice without hesitation and said to Ellinor, ¡®Ellinor, cheers!¡± Ellinor also raised the ss of pomegranate juice, smiling. ¡°Cheers!¡± Patricia drank it all in one go, just thinking about Ellinor having a miscarriage made her feel good. However, Ellinor didn¡¯t chug like her, she just took a gentle sip of the pomegranate juice, then wiped her mouth and secretly spat the juice onto the napkin, then folded the napkin and put it down. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Patricia seemed a bit unhappy to see this, ¡®Ellinor, I finished a whole ss, why did you only take a tiny sip?¡± Ellinor gave an awkward smile, ¡°I thought ¡®cheers¡¯ was just a formality, I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Howard to actually finish the whole drink.¡± Patricia bit her lip in slight dissatisfaction, I finished mine, and Ellinor, you only had a bit; is that fair?¡± Ellinor put down the ss of juice, sat down quietly, and said helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s very good, but I can¡¯t drink anymore because I want to save my appetite for more food. Grandpa Dean and Grandma Alyssa have prepared so much delicious food for me today that if I drink that ss of juice, I won¡¯t be able to eat anything¡± Patricia was so angry that she almost lost her mind, ¡°You¡­¡± Dean interjected, ¡°Ellinor is right, why drink so much juice? Ellinor,e on, eat more, look at all the delicious food we have!¡± Patricia felt very wronged, ¡®I was so sincerel Ellinor, how could you do this? Balfour, look at¡­ She drank arge ss of pomegranate juice mixed with saffron in order to make Ellinor drink with her. She disregarded her own health, but in the end, Elnor only took sip! Chapter 827 Chapter 827 So, she was hoping Balfour would stick up for her and give Ellinor a piece of his mind. But Balfour just gave her a stern look and said coldly, ¡°If a quest doesn¡¯t want to drink, they don¡¯t have to. You¡¯re not going to force her, are you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Patricia was even more embarrassed. Her brother, Balfour, wasn¡¯t backing her up That damn Ellinor! What she did just now was definitely on purpose! Xenia was also pissed off by Ellinor¡¯s repeated tricks, but what she was more worried about now was her daughter¡¯s health. ¡°Patri, did you forget to take your vitamins today?¡± Xenia reminded her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Snapping back to reality, Patricia realized what her mom meant night away, ¡°Right! I forgot, no wander I¡¯ve been feeling a bit off! Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, and Balfour, you guys keep eating: I¡¯ll go take some vitamins and thene back down to join you!¡± With that, she turned around and left in a hurry. Ellinor kept eating the chicken wing that Alyssa gave her with a slight smile on her face as she watched Patricia¡¯s retreating figure. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Patricia was probably throwing up in the bathroom. There must have been something she didn¡¯t know about in that ss of pomegranate juice. They wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to openly poison her and risk their own futures So, there was probably something harmful to the baby in that ss of pomegranate juice. Patricia had been wanting to hurt her unborn child for a while now Ellinor put down the chicken wing and wiped her hands, then she got up and said. ¡°Excuse me, everyone, I¡¯m going to use the restroom¡± Patricia was hunched over the toilet in the bathroom, trying to get all the harmful pomegranate juice out of her system. After throwing up for a good five minutes, her face was flushed, and she finally stood up, washing her hands in the sink Just as she stepped out of the bathroom, she heard Ellinor¡¯s voice. ¡°Finished throwing up?¡± Patricia stopped dead in her tracks. Turning around, she saw Ellinor leaning casually against the wall near the bathroom, smirking at her. Her eyes filled with resentment, and she gritted her teeth, ¡°Ellinor, you did that on purpose!¡± Ellinor gave a lightugh and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ch? What did I do on purpose?¡± Patricia was livid. She dropped the innocent act, ¡®You made me drink that juice on purpose, but you didn¡¯t drink it yourself!¡± Ellinorughed, ¡®Ms. Howard I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about You and your mother, Xenia, were trying your damnedest to make me drink that pomegranate juice. I didn¡¯t want to, so I just humored you a bit. And besides, that¡¯s juice your mother squeezed herself What¡¯s wrong with me wanting you to drink a little more? Or are you saying you think your mom put something bad in the juice?¡± ¡°You!¡± Patricia was at a loss for words; her guilt was written all over her face. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 ¡°Ellinor what kind of nonsense are you spouting¡± My mom went out of her way to make fresh juice for you. If you don¡¯t wanna drink it, fine, but why are you ndering her?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Patricia quickly regained her cool, ying the innocent card Ellinor straightened up, smiling. If your mom made the juice with such good intentions, then why did you sneak off to the bathroom to throw it up? Patricia vehemently denied it, ¡°I didn¡¯t throw up, I just went to peel Ellinor had expected her denial, ¡°Is that so? How about I propose to your grandparents to have someone check if there¡¯s anything extra in that pomegranate juice?¡± Patricia looked flustered ¡°Ellinor, enough is enough! Just so you know, this is my house, everyone here is my family, no one¡¯s gonna buy your outsider nder Ellinor smirked. Wanna bet? Patricia felt a bit guilty, she gritted her teeth, not daring to provoke her further, and changed the subject, ¡®Ellinor, what the hell do you want? You¡¯ve already stolen Thea from me, isn¡¯t that enough? Why are you cozying up to our family? Ellinor calmly approached her, ¡°First off, correct your words. Theo was never yours, I don¡¯t need to snatch him from you. Secondly, did I really cozy up to your family? They invited me over out of their own volition¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Theo is mine! If you hadn¡¯t shown up, he would¡¯ve married me! Ellinor, you¡¯re a homewrecker¡± Ellinor scoffed. ¡°Homewrecking isn¡¯t my thing, nor would I do it. Your mother, Xenia, is the expert here. Not only did she be the third party, but she also seeded in recing the original Mrs. Howard, didn¡¯t she?!* ¡°You what are you talking about?¡± Patricia frowned at Ellinor warily wondering how she knew about her mother¡¯s past Just then, chatter from the servants drifted in ¡°Theo¡¯s here! At the mention of his name, both girls turned towards the window. A man had driven into the Howard family¡¯s yard, stepped out of his sports car, and walked towards the house with a steady stride. Patricia couldn¡¯t care less about Ellinor, she bolted to greet Theo first. Ellinor, however, walked back to the dining table with ease As soon as Theo entered the house, Patricia was all over him, ¡°Then, you¡¯re here! We¡¯re having dinner, you can join us!¡± Theo nced at her, then walked past her into the dining room, his cold gaze sweeping over everyone, finallynding on Ellinor and locking onto her He walked over to her and nodded politely at the elder members of the Howard family as a greeting Finally, he stopped next to Ellinor, picked up a napkin, and wiped a speck of oil off her lips, ¡°Had enough fun? Time to go home.¡± Patricia, who had followed him in, watched this scene with jealousy in her heart. She thought the woman who should¡¯ve been pampered by Theo should be her, not this country bumpkin, Ellinor. Ellinor was used to the man¡¯s childlike care, even when he wiped her mouth, she didn¡¯t react She just said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my food yet. I¡¯ll leave after eating Theo frowned, he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, ¡°How about we eat at home?¡± Upon hearing this, Dean thought Theo was trying to whisk Ellinor away, so he angrily rebuked, ¡°Theo, what¡¯s the rush? Didn¡¯t you hear Ellinor say she¡¯d leave after eating?¡± Theo scowled at Dean. But he was an elderly man, so he held himself back from saying anything vicious. For his sister¡¯s sake, Balfour politely said to Theo, ¡®Ellinor hasnt finished eating yet, let her eat till she¡¯s full, then she can leave. Why don¡¯t you sit down and eat something too? Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Under Mr Howard¡¯s signal, the servant of the Howard family immediately added another chair. Theo did indeed sit down, but he waved away the servants who came to set the table, indicating it wasn¡¯t necessary. He didn¡¯t n to eat, but he could wait until Ellinor finished. The rtionship between the nchet family and the Howard family was tense, and the Howards clearly weren¡¯t thrilled about Theo¡¯s arrival. Theo wasn¡¯t keen oning either, but he made a small concession for Ellinor Seeing that the table-setting servants were dismissed, Patricia considerately brought a knife and fork for Theo, Theo, you should eat something! You must be tired after a whole day¡¯s work, right?¡± Theo nced at the utensils she handed over, ¡°Thanks, but no need Then, Ell nor fed him a fried shrimp, ¡®Try it, Theo. Grandpa Deans chef makes it delicious! Theo instantly softened, opening his mouth to eat it, and then stroked her head, ¡°Okay, you eat yours. Once you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll head home¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Oh! Patricia¡¯s hand, which was offering the utensils to Theo, froze. Her face looked extremely unpleasant Everyone at the table could see the difference in the way he treated them. It was the difference between love and mere tolerance. In the past, Patricia always insisted on marrying Theo. Setting aside the conflict between the two families, the Howards didn¡¯t think Theo was a good man. He always seemed cold and clueless about how to love someone If a girl marned him, it would be like bing a widow Now everyone understood. He wasn¡¯t incapable of being gentle; he just hadn¡¯t met the right person yet. Balfour frowned as he watched Patricia still stand there. He never thought Patri could be so clueless; now he just saw his sister as more and more tactless ¡°Patri, what are you still doing standing here? Go back to your seat and eat N?velDrama.Org ? content. Upon hearing Balfour¡¯s words, Patricia gripped the utensils tightly then reluctantly returned to her seal. Xenia watched Theo¡¯s doting attitude towards Ellinor, and she was shocked She¡¯d heard Patri describe it before but didn¡¯t quite believe it, thinking Patri was exaggerating out of jealousy. But after seeing it with her own eyes today, she realized it was the truth. Ellinor was indeed a pro. How was she able to make Theo be so gentle? ¡°Balfour, can I get a pass on homework today? Ill make it up tomorrow.¡± The youngest at the table. Byran, suddenly asked Balfour Balfour casually ate his food while sternly refusing. ¡®No. Today¡¯s work must be done today!¡¯ Byran, with no choice, set down his utensils and stood up weakly preparing to go upstairs to continue his homework. However, before he could get up from the chair, he suddenly fell to the ground, causing a huge commotion. ¡°Byran! Byran, what happened to you?¡± Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Balfour quickly got up and bent over, helping his brother, who had already fainted, ¡®Byran! What¡¯s up with you?¡± At the moment, Byran was pale as a ghost. His forehead was covered in sweat, and he was grimacing in pain, ¡°Balfour, it hurts¡­¡± ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± ¡°My belly it hurts so bad¡­ McNeil and Xenia immediately came over to check on their son. McNeil kept his cool. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it appendicitis? Someone, go get the family doctor¡±¡± Xenia was a mess, she squatted down, shaking her unconscious son, and yelling. ¡°Byran Byran, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare your mom!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ellinor couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, she pushed away Xenia, who was shaking the patient recklessly, squatted down, and calmly checked Byran¡¯s pulse. Her eyes darkened as she said, ¡®We need more than the family doctor for Mr. Howard¡¯s problem! Call an ambnce! Without any exchange of words, Theo had already whipped out his phone and dialed 911 Dean was anxious, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Byran? He was fine just a moment ago. Alyssa was also nervous. ¡®Byran. ¡± ¡°Dean, Alyssa the ambnce is on its way He¡¯ll be fine!¡± Dean and Alyssa were both shocked by the sudden incident and were beingforted by the servants There was a hospital near the Howard family¡¯s home, so the ambnce arrived quickly ¡°Fred, make sure to take good care of the grandparents, dont let anything else happen!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard! Don¡¯t worry!¡± After giving the instructions, Balfour got on the ambnce with the medical staff Since the ambnce couldn¡¯t fit too many family members, McNeil had the driver bring their car and he followed the ambnce with his wife and daughter Dean and Alyssa were so shocked that they were led back to their rooms by the servants to take some blood pressure pills. In such a situation, Ellinor didn¡¯t say goodbye to the elderly couple, she had the servants of the Howard family pass the message and left with Theo In the car. Theo nced at her while holding the wheel, ¡®Worried?¡± Ellinor remained silent. Byran¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t looking good. She thought the pomegranate juice Xenia had prepared for her only contained substances harmful to her fetus, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would also have such a big impact on a boy like Byran. Byran was a naive kid, so he had no idea what kind of people his mother and sister were. He voluntarily took the iced pomegranate juice and was an innocent victim. If Ellinor said she wasn¡¯t worried, she¡¯d be lying. Even if a stranger were in danger right in front of her, she couldn¡¯t be indifferent If she had known from the start that the pomegranate juice could cause such harm to males, she would never have let Byran drink it! Theo already understood the rtionship between Ellinor and the Howard family, knowing that Byran was her half-brother from the same father. Therefore, he could understand Ellinor¡¯splex emotions. Even though Byran had caused trouble for Ellinor a few times before, these were all childish acts. He had a good character, and Ellinor never really held it against him. Although Ellinor didn¡¯t express it, she probably already considered Byran as her own brother somewhere deep down in her heart. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Theo gently stroked Ellinor¡¯s head with his big hand, trying to soothe her anxiety, and whispered, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, shall we go to the hospital to check on him?¡± Ellinor nodded Then, Theo immediately started the car, driving in the direction of the ambnce. At the hospital. Outside the emergency room, a doctor came out, took off his mask, and informed the family in a serious tone. After preliminary examination, we have diagnosed the patient with acute gastric bleeding¡± Mrs Howard¡¯s face turned pale with shock ¡°What? Gastric bleeding? Doctor, how could my son suddenly have gastric bleeding?¡± The doctor asked, ¡°What did the patient eat today? We initially suspected it might be food poisoning¡± Xenia hesitated a little, she subconsciously exchanged nces with her daughter next to her, then told the doctor, ¡°Doctor, my son ate all his meals at home today. The quality of our food is not a problem! We all ate the same food and no one else had any issues, it couldn¡¯t be food poisoning, could it?¡± The doctor deduced after hearing, ¡°If everyone in the family ate the same food and only he had a problem, it could probably rule out the possibility of food poisoning it¡¯s more likely to be caused by an allergy¡± Xenia nodded nervously. Yes, it must be an allergy! Doctor, please, you must save my son!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Patncia also chimed in ¡°Yes doctor, please save my brother!¡± The doctor reassured the family, ¡°The patient was brought to the hospital in time, he is no longer in critical condition after our ellorts, but whether there will be any more problems depends on the cause of the gastric bleeding Xenia anxiously asked, ¡°Will he have any long term side effects? The doctor answered, ¡®We cannot confirm that at the moment. We still need to further test the patient¡¯s blood, identify the allergen, and check if his symptoms were indeed caused by an allergic reaction. If we can¡¯t find this out it will be very hard to tell The doctor put on his mask, ready to return to the emergency room. ¡°Doctor, wait a minute!¡± Just as Xenia was slightly relieved, Ellinors voice suddenly echoed in the hospitalidor, stopping the emergency doctor The doctor halled his steps, and the Howard family also looked over They saw Ellinor walking from the end of the corridor with Theo following closely behind her Xenia and Patricia frowned. The mother daughter duo instinctively felt that Ellinor¡¯s appearance was not a good sign Moreover, seeing Ellinor and Thea together made Patricia feel very ufortable. The doctor looked at the girl who stopperl him and asked curiously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you also a rtive of the patient?¡± Ellinor stopped in front of the doctor, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m not a rtive, but I just had a meal with the patient in the emergency room, I might be able to provide some clues about the symptoms The doctor nodded, ¡°Okay, lets hear it. Any clues? Just as Ellinor was about to speak, Patricia suddenly stepped forward with tears in her eyes as she interrupted ¡°Ellinor, my brother is being rescued inside, can you stop interfering with the doctor and let him save my brother first?¡± Ellinor coldly looked at the dramatic Patricia, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me say I¡¯m here to provide clues about the symptoms for the doctor? How can that be considered Interference?¡± Patricia deliberately stood between Ellinor and the doctor, crying, ¡°As for the clues about the symptoms, my mom just told the doctor! Ellinor, you don¡¯t peed to repeat it and waste the doctor¡¯s time; let the doctor go back to the emergency room first!¡± Chapter 832 Chapter 832 ¡°Who¡¯s the one wasting the doc¡¯s time, huh?¡± Ellinor quipped, visibly annoyed. She grabbed Patricia by the cor and shoved her toward Xenia, ¡°If Ms. Howard here wasn¡¯t busy running her mouth, I¡¯d be done talking to the doctor by now! Patricia stumbled and fell onto Xenia, seething with anger By the time she regained her footing and tried to interrupt Ellinor, it was toote. Ellinor told the doctor, ¡°Besides his usual diet, the patient also drank a beverage none of us had tasted before¡± The doctor took this seriously. ¡°What kind of drink are we talking about?¡± ¡°He downed a big ss of pomegranate juice freshly squeezed by his own mother. Doc, there¡¯s some residue of the juice on this napkin, maybe the hospital can run some tests on it to see if there¡¯s anything harmful With that, Ellinor handed over the stained napkin that she had used at the Howard family¡¯s dinner table, where she tasted and then spat out the juice. The doctor nodded right away. ¡°Alight, we¡¯ll test it right away and see if there¡¯s something fishy with this pomegranate juice.¡± Ellinor nodded back, ¡®Great, thanks!¡± Then, the doctor went back to the ER to arrange the test. After watching Ellinor hand over the sample to the doctor, both Xenia and Patricia¡¯s faces dropped. Before heading to the hospital, Xenia had ordered the house staff to clean up all the remaining juice and destroy all evidence Who would¡¯ve thought Ellinor would spit out the juice on a napkin and bring it to the hospital? This was just too much! What could she do now? Once the hospital got the test results, she couldn¡¯t refute anything Balfour squinted at the mother-daughter duo, recalling how Xenia kept pushing Ellinor to drink the juice at dinner. His face turned serious, Xenia, I hope there¡¯s nothing wrong with your juice! If something happens to Eyran because of this, it won¡¯t just be swept under the rugh Xenia felt even more unsettled after Balfour¡¯s warning This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But she couldn¡¯t show it, so she faked calmness, Balfour! I can understand if others suspect me, but how could you? We¡¯re family! Byran is my son, how could I possibly harm him?¡¯ Balfour stared coldly at his stepmother and snorted sarcastically. ¡°Who was the juice originally intended for? Need I say it out loud? When Byran wanted to drink it, you were reluctant. You just didn¡¯t have a good reason to refuse. I saw everything¡± Theo frowned. Balfour¡¯s suspicion made him feel uneasy and he clenched Ellinor¡¯s shoulder tightly Thank god Ellinor was cautious. What could have happened if she didn¡¯t taste it and spit it out? He shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let her go to the Howard family¡¯s house alone. Balfour¡¯s harsh words left Xenia speechless Patricia thought for a moment, her eyes reddening as she defended her mother, ¡°Balfour, how can you talk to Mom like that? Mom only squeezed fresh juice for our guest out of kindness today. Byran is her own son, how could she possibly let him drink it If there really was poison in the juice?¡± Chapter 833 Chapter 833 ¡°Are you saying a mother would harm her own kid? Balfour, have you lost your marbles? I also had a ss of that pomegranate juice. If it was poisoned, howe I¡¯m still standing? If there was indeed something off about the juice, it could simply be a case of bad food pairing, which is an ident. There¡¯s no way my mom intended this Patricia argued logically using the fact that she had also drunk the juice as her defense. This left Balfour with no room for arguments, thus reducing his suspicion towards Xenia, so he kept his mouth shut. Ellinor chuckled ¡°Ms Howard, did you conveniently forget? Right after you finished your ss, you bolted to the restroom and threw it all up¡± Patricia¡¯s e eyes flickered, and her brows furrowed. She swallowed her anger and resentment, looking at Ellinor and appearing wronged ¡°Ellinor, do you just love stirring the pot? When did i throw up the juice? Got any proof? I simply went to the restroom! Why are you so hell bent on rning my mom?¡± Ellinor calmly looked at Patricia, feeling like apuding her for handling this unexpected situation so effectively At that moment, the silent McNeil Howard cleared his throat and said, ¡°Enough! No more bickering outside the emergency room. The truth will be out once the test results are in ¡± His words carried weight. As soon as McNeil Howard spoke, everyone simmered down. Patricia and Xenia exchanged nces, both contemting their next move Ellinor was in no rush to find the real culprit. If one didn¡¯t want others to know what they had done, they shouldnt have ever done it in the first ce. The mother-daughter duo won¡¯t be able to weasel out of this! Out of concern for pregnant Ellinor, Thea led her to a nearby waiting chair. He gently pressed her shoulder, signaling her to sit and wait. Patricia watched this scene with eyes filled with jealousy After watching Ellinor being treated so gently by Theo, Patricia approached and said, ¡°Theo, I know you have a soft spot for Ellinor, and you¡¯re on her side. But just because you fancy her you cant let her use my mom, can you? Even considering that I once saved your life, you can¡¯t sit back and watch my family be framed.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Theo nced at her, remembering how she saved his life. He was moved but remained silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t expressed my opinion yet. As for whether your mother is being unjustly used, let¡¯s wait for the test results.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t say anything she just watched Patricia¡¯s performance quietly. She was using the fact that she saved Theo¡¯s life to ckmail him. It wasughable that over her being his savior was a sham She had stolen the credit from others and was still acting high and mighty What a joke! ¡®Theo Patricia attempted to grab the hem of Theo¡¯s clothes. She always did this because she didn¡¯t dare hold his hand. She would lightly pull at his clothes, trying to get his attention, hoping he would look at her But this time, she didn¡¯t manage to touch his cloilies because, when she was about to touch their hem, Ellinor stopped her. Ellinor firmly gripped Patricia¡¯s wrist, like a cop catching a thief, holding her hand firmly. With a sarcastic smile, she asked, ¡®Ms. Howard, are you trying to make an inappropriate move on my husband in broad daylight?¡± Patricia¡¯s face went sour She tried to pull her hand back, but she couldn¡¯t ¡°Ellinor, what are you doing? Ouch! It hurts¡­ Theo, help ma; Ellinor is hurting me.. Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Theo was soaking in the unexpected ¡®husband that slipped from Ellinor¡¯s lips, a glint of surprise and a faint smile dancing in his eyes. Ellinor seemed a bit jealous, but hey, she knew how to keep her man in check Theo cringed a bit at Patricia¡¯s painful yelp. He patted Ellinor¡¯s head in an attempt to soothe her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, she didn¡¯t touch me. Let her go, okay?¡± Ellinor released Patricia as her eyes coldly flicked over Theo, ¡®Theo, you better keep yourself in line! I won¡¯t put up with a cheater!¡± Theo frowned, lightly flicking her forehead, ¡°Ellinor, who are you calling a cheater? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ellinor rubbed her forehead, clearly miffed, ¡®Hmph! Any man who doesn¡¯t reject other women is a cheater in my book! You didn¡¯t react when other women were making moves on you!¡± Theo distanced himself from Patricia, sitting next to Ellinor and taking her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. From now on, I won¡¯t let anyone else touch me, okay?¡± Ellinor, however, scowled discontentedly. Are you implying that I¡¯m not a person?¡± Theo could onlyugh, ¡°Would I dare? I mean, anyone but you can¡¯t touch me. Is that okay?¡± Ellinor arched an eyebrow, ¡®I¡¯ll let it slide!¡± Theo pinched her nose. ¡®Why are you so hard to deal with? I promised not to let anyone else touch me, so you have to do the same. You can only let me touch you!¡± Patricia came over to stir up trouble between Theo and Ellinor but ended up being humiliated Her jealousy was about to erupt Theo wasn¡¯t even giving her a second nce anymore. Patricia gritted her teeth and walked away. Right now, she had other things to deal with. Once she¡¯d solved her immediate problem, she d deal with Ellinor properly Not long after Patricia¡¯s figure disappeared down the hospital condor, Byran was wheeled out of the emergency room. Byran was still unconscious, so the medical staff settled him into a single room in the ward giving his family some instructions about his condition and what to look out for Now, Byran needed to rest, once he woke up, they¡¯d check for any cognitive issues. The results for the pomegranate juice weren¡¯t out yet, they¡¯d have to wait three more hours. In the meantime, Patricia snuck into the hospitalb, slipping the doctor in charge a bank card and instructing him not to reveal the real ingredients in the pomegranate juice Theb doctor took the bank card without hesitation. Patricia had a smug grin on her face as she left theb. She was confident about the final oue. Ellinor wanted to use the pomegranate juice to prove her mother¡¯s guilt? Dream on; she¡¯s got another thinging! Money made the world go round. Theb doctor didnt even hesitate to take her bank card he agreed so quickly! Ellinor would be so disappointed when she found out Served her right! Three hours passed. Byran was still unconscious, but the results for the pomegranate juice were finally out Wapier Chapter 835 Chapter 835 The doctor armed with theb results, came into the room to inform the patient¡¯s family As soon as the doctor strolled in with the results, everyone got up and gathered around, eager to hear the news. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The doctor began, ¡°Theb results for the pomegranate juice are in, let me break down what caused the patient¡¯s stomach to bleed¡± Balfour nodded. ¡°Alright, doc, shoot¡± The doctor nced at his report and started, ¡°The ingredients in the pomegranate juice.¡± ¡°Hold up!¡± Patricia suddenly barged to the front, cutting the doctor off, ¡°Wait a sec, doc I¡¯ve got something to say¡± Balfour frowned ¡°Patricia, what are you doing? Let the doctor fnish, you can talkter.¡± Patricia looked at Balfour with a mix of hurt and determination in her eyes, ¡®Balfour, not Mom got the short end of the stick today, and I need to avenge her!¡± Without giving Balfour a chance to respond, Patricia spun around and faced Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, you were suspecting that Mom¡¯s homemade pomegranate juice made Byran sick, night? Ellinor didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Patricia turned to her mom, Xenia, trying to look heartbroken, ¡°Now that the results are in and all that¡¯s left is the doc¡¯s final word, I need you to promise me something. If the pomegranate juice isn¡¯t to me, you have to admit you were wrong about my mom and apologize to her. Clear her name!¡± That punishment seemed a bit over the top. ¡°Patricia, stop it Balfour scolded her Patricia, with tears welling in her eyes, persisted, ¡°Balfour, I know you think I¡¯m being too much. I¡¯m usually not like this¡­ but today my mom was misunderstood. I can¡¯t stand it when people get the wrong idea about her! No matter what Ellinor does to me, I wont allow her to nder my mom! Balfour, didn¡¯t you always say, whoever messes up should apologize?¡± Balfour was speechless, yet he still disagreed. ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Ellinor cut Balfour off and stood her ground facing Patricia, ¡°Patricia, I promise you. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with the pomegranate juice, I¡¯ll kneel down here and apologize to Mrs. Howard!¡± Her agreement made the three men, Theo, Balfour, and McNeil, all raise their eyebrows The doctor hadn¡¯t confirmed it yet, and no one could be sure of the oue. If the juice did turn out to be fine, then Ellinor would have to kneel downL Theo wouldn¡¯t stand for Ellinor being treated unfairly Balfour wouldn¡¯t allow his long lost sister to kneel before anyone, right or wrong. McNeil Howard just thought it was too extreme and inappropriate. He had some inexplicable feelings for this Ellinor girl, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her kneel in front of everyone However, having her daughter stand up for her and support her gave Xenia somefort. She feigned injury, sobbing a bit and wiping away a couple of tears before saying. ¡°Patri, let it go! Ms. Mendoza probably didn¡¯t mean to use me, let¡¯s chalk it up to fair suspicion Let¡¯s not make a big deal out of it Patricia knew her mom didn¡¯t really mean to let Ellinor off the hook, it was just for show. She pretended to be heartbroken and said, ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t just let it go! Just now, both Balfour and Dad didn¡¯t believe you. As your daughter, I have to seek justice for you. How could I stand idly by while a stranger unfairly uses you? We can let other things slide, but I pursue this matter to the end!¡± Chapter 836 Chapter 836 McNeil Howard stood up and said to his daughter Patricia, ¡°Alright, Patri, if there was a misunderstanding, an apology from the other party would suffice, there¡¯s no need to have them kneel down.¡± Patricia was still adamant about her stance, ¡°Dad! Didn¡¯t you just have doubts about Mom too? You¡¯ve been with Mom all this time, and you even doubted her Can you imagine how heartbroken she must be? How can she face you in the future? That¡¯s the kind of damage Ellinor¡¯s so-called reasonable doubt has done to our family! That¡¯s why I want Ellinor to take responsibility for her actions and apologize to Mom, so she is cleared of the false usations!¡± Balfour sighed in frustration, ¡°Enough! Patri, you Just then, Ellinor cut Balfour off, ¡®Everyone, there¡¯s no need to speak up for me. If the hospital¡¯s test results can prove that I misunderstood Mrs. Howard, then I¡¯m willing to apologize The room fell silent Balfour looked at his sister with aplicated expression. Thea frowned, unhappy with Ellinor¡¯s decision. He was about to say something when Ellinor, anticipating his reaction squeezed his hand and shook her head at him, telling him not to worry Theo didn¡¯t say anything, deciding to wait and see how the situation would unfold, No one else interrupted, and a hint of triumph shed in Patricia¡¯s eyes Then, she pretended to wipe away some tears and turned to the doctor Alright. Doctor, can please announce the results now?¡± The doctor nodded his expression serious. After our professional examination, we can confirm that the pomegranate juice was freshly squeezed and pure.¡± Patricia heard the answer she was expecting. Her heart was filled with satisfaction due to her n going smoothly The doctor wouldn¡¯t expose the trueponents of the pomegranate juice after epting her bank card, not unless he didn¡¯t want money ¡°Ellinor, did you hear that? The doctor said the pomegranate juice was pure, my mom is innocent; you misunderstood her!¡± Xenia put on a face of someone who had been wronged but was still willing to forgive. ¡°It¡¯s alright, as long as everyone knows I¡¯m innocent. Patri, Mom will let it go This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°No way! Mom, I¡¯ll get justice for you!¡± Patricia stood her ground, and her determined eyes fell on Ellinor, ¡®Ellinor, please apologize to my mom now!¡± The men present all frowned at the same time. Ellinor gave a slight smirk, ¡®Ms. Howard, don¡¯t rush, it seems like the doctor isn¡¯t finished speaking yet.¡± Patricia scoffed internally, she felt Ellinor was just unwilling to ept the results. ¡°Doctor, thisdy seems to have some doubts about your findings, maybe you should exin them to her again¡± The doctor spoke solemnly. Thedy is right, I was interrupted before I could finish. Ms. Howard, I hope you won¡¯t interrupt me this time¡± Patricia¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Uh¡­ Why was this doctor being so rude to her after taking her money? Chapter 837 Chapter 837 The doctor carried on, ¡°Sure, the pomegranate juice was pure alright, but it wasced with a ton of saffron syrup. That¡¯s what caused the bleeding in the stomach. It¡¯s all due to an overdose of saffron.¡± ¡°Saffron is a top shelf and very expensive spice. It¡¯s good for the body in the right amounts. But if you OD on it, you¡¯re looking at vomiting bloody urine, heavy periods, acute poisoning internal bleeding, and the like. Especially for pregnant women, it can cause miscarriages and infertility¡± The room went silent after the doctor finished. Was there really something fishy about the pomegranate juice? Upon hearing thest bit, Theos face darkened, and his hand tightened into a fist. He had a gut feeling someone was gunning for his wife and kid. Patricia was dumbfounded. What was the doctor ying at? Was he just in it for the dough and not doing his job? ¡°Doc, what the hell are you talking about? Saffron? In pomegranate juice? You must¡¯ve gotten it all mixed up Have another gander at the test results Patricia was hinting at the doctor as she spoke, but the doctor wasn¡¯t having it. ¡®Ms. Howard, I havent gotten anything mixed up. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look at the report yourself. It¡¯s all there in ck and white¡¯ With that, the doctor handed the report to Patricia. Patricia was left speechless and staring at the doctor. How could he? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Before she could reach for the report, Balfour snatched it, his expression stern as he read it. Xena, who was waiting for Ellinor to eat humble pie, now looked rather unsettled. Balfour was pissed off and threw the report in Xenia¡¯s face, his eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°Xenia, you specially prepared the pomegranate juice for Ellinor, didn¡¯t you? A drinkced with saffron syrup for pregnant Ellinor. What were you thinking?¡± Xenia¡¯s mind was racing as she looked at the scattered report in front of her The evidence was right in front of her she couldn¡¯t deny it, so she feigned surprise, How would I know Ellinor was pregnant? She¡¯s so young and thin, it doesnt show at all.¡± Balfour clenched his jaw, scoffing ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t know she was pregnant, that gives you the right to poison the dink?¡± Xenia already had her answer ready. She put on an innocent face and said, ¡°Balfour, listen to me¡­ Yes, I did add some saffron syrup to the pomegranate juice, but I didn¡¯t know it was poisonous If someone used too much I got the juice recipe off the inte, and it said adding some saffron would make it taste better and be good for you! I realized that Ms. Mendoza saved Dean¡¯s life and is an important quest to our family Saffron is a very precious ingredient, and I thought I¡¯d add more saffron to thank Ms Mendoza How was I to know that too much saffron would have such severe side effects? If I knew, I would never let my son Bytan drink so much¡± In fact, Xenia definitely knew about the side effects of saffron, but she didn¡¯t fully understand them and didn¡¯t expect it would have such a serious impact on men. Balfour was no fool, he raised an eyebrow sharply. ¡°Oh? You found this recipe online? Where exactly? Show me! Xenia looked a bit ufortable Uh I deleted the tutorial after making the juice, I didn¡¯t save it.¡± Balfour narrowed his eyes, his tone ominous. ¡°Then I guess you¡¯ll have to search for it again. I want to see which tutorial teaches people to add poisonous saffron syrup to juice!¡± Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Patricia had regained her cool and was once again defending her mom ¡°Balfour, you can¡¯t just use Mom like that! Saffron is indeed known to be good for blood cirction and beauty care. Mom doesn¡¯t understand medical stuff, she just knows to use more of the good stuff! Regardless, Mom added saffron to the pomegranate juice with good intentions, she didn¡¯t mean any harm! Good intentions? Her good intentions almost had Ellinor drink something that could have harmed her and her baby! And got Byranying in a hospital bed! Balfour looked at Patricia, who always found excuses for Xenia, and felt an unprecedented disgust for his spoilt little sister Just then, someone knocked on the hospital room door It was the doctor who had left after giving them the test results. He was back. ¡°Oh, I forgot to return something to Ms. Howard!¡± The doctor went straight to Patricia, took out a bank card from his pocket, and handed it to her, saying seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Howard Our hospital has a rule against epting personal belongings from family members or manipting test results. I temporarily look your card earlier to avoid you disrupting my work. Now that the work is done, I can return your card Patricia turned pale at the sight of the doctor. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She didn¡¯t reach out for the bank card. She couldnt! If she did, her innocent image that she maintained for so many years would copsepletely! But right now, she couldn¡¯t think of any excuses for herself. Balfour took the bark card from the doctor and confirmed that it was indeed Patricia¡¯s, with her name on it. In a split second, Balfour¡¯s eyes filled with disappointment and anger, and he red at the pale Patricia, ¡°You actually tried to bribe the doctor with money?¡± Patricia came back to her senses and quickly shook her head in a panic. No, no. Balfour, I just wanted the doctor to pay more attention to Byran¡¯s condition and treat him better As Byran¡¯s sister, I was just too worried about him, that¡¯s why I gave the doctor money¡± After seeing her still lie, Balfour¡¯s disappointment in his sister turned into disgust. He snorted heavily, ¡°You should have given money to Byran¡¯s attending doctor, not to the doctor who was responsible for testing the pomegranate juice!¡¯ Patricia was speechless as Balfour saw through her lie ¡°Balfour, L¡­ Balfour threw the bank card on the ground with a look of disappointment Initially, he thought the thing with the pomegranate juice was Xenia acting alone. He thought that it was just her dangerous act to help her daughter pursue Theo, which Patri was unaware of He believed she just wanted to protect her mother and that the matter had nothing to do with Patri. However, this bank card was enough proof that Patri not only knew about it but was also supportive. This was the little sister he had spoiled since childhood, who had now be a scheming woman and was very good at ying innocent. Realizing she had disappointed Balfour. Patricia rushed over to throw herself into Ballour¡¯s arms like before, ying the victim. ¡®Balfour, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me, things aren¡¯t as you think ¡± Balfour felt repulsed and pushed her away. ¡°You won¡¯t even admit you¡¯re wrong now? Hat What am I supposed to believe from you?¡± Chapter 839 Chapter 839 After being pushed away, Patricia felt like her world was falling apart. Tears streamed down her face, and she sobbed uncontrobly All she wanted was to win Ballours sympathy through her tears, ¡°Balfour. Why don¡¯t you love me anymore? You promised to love me forever. Balfour didn¡¯t want to deal with her anymore, he didn¡¯t even want to look at her! If he looked at her again, he would remember how blind he had been to have let a scheming sister like her get away with things for so many years ¡°Mr. Howard, don¡¯t be mad¡± Ellinor handed Balfour a bottle of mineral water, trying to calm him down. Balfour was taken aback. Seeing the bottle of water Ellinor handed him, he was surprised and touched, then a wave of quilt washed over him, leaving him with a mix of feelings N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Today, he finally saw the true colors of his half sister, Patricia. How could he not think back on the conflicts between Patricia and Ellinor? Every time, he almost unconditionally sided with Patricia and hurled insults and misunderstandings at Ellinor, whom he didn¡¯t even know was his own sister at the time. Thinking back, all those incidents were probably deliberately caused by Patricia. He felt incredibly ashamed! Balfour couldnt face the bottle of water from his sister, Ellinor but he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her rare kindness either. In the end, he awkwardly epted the water, Incking at the calm faced Ellinor with mixed feelings and guilt, ¡°Ellinor, arent you angry about how they treated you? Ellinor smiled slightly, ¡°Why should I be mad? I didn¡¯t drink that juice, and they didn¡¯t harm me¡± Balfour gave a bitter smile. He wanted to hug his sister, give her support, and protect her But he knew he didn¡¯t have the right to do so anymore Ellinor added calmly Mr. Howard, forgive me for being blunt, but I think you misunderstood your sister, Ms. Howard¡± Balfour was taken aback and stated at her, ¡®Ellinor, what do you mean by that? Patricia was so stunned that she even stopped crying. She looked at Ellinor in surprise, not knowing what Ellinor was going to say to Balfour. She was on alert. Ellinor look a sip of her water screwed the cap back on, and handed the half full bottle to Theo next to her in smooth and natural movements. Then she stepped forward looking at the tear streaked Patricia with a pained expression, Look, Ms. Howard is crying so much, it¡¯s heartbreaking I think the thing about adding saffron to the juice has nothing to do with Ms. Howard. She must have learned about it afterwards, considering that Mrs. Howard made that wrong decision for her She probably couldn¡¯t bear to see her mother being med, so she tried to bail her mother out by bribing the doctor Isn¡¯t that right. Ms. Howard?¡± Patricia stared at Ellinor in surprise and had an expression full of confusion. However, since Ellinor¡¯s exnation was to her advantage, she nodded. I was afraid that if my grandparents found out about her actions, they would Yes¡­ Ellinor is right¡­ I really didn¡¯t know about the saffron in the pomegranate juice at first! I only found out after the fact. My mom felt that Ellinor stole Theo from me. and in order to help me get revenge, she did such an impulsive thing But shes my mom punish her, so I tried to bribe the doctor, hoping to smooth things over Chapter 840 Chapter 840 At this point, Patricia had no choice but to toss her mom¡¯s dignity under the bus to keep her own innocent image intact. Otherwise, they¡¯d have no ce in the Howard family While Patricia wasn¡¯t sure what was going on in Ellinor¡¯s head, the story she¡¯d just spun was the most usible one that could get Patricia off the hook. So she agreed with Ellinor¡¯s version for now Ellinor reached out with a sympathetic hand, tucking a loose strand of hair behind Patricia¡¯s ear. ¡°Yeah, I think so too. Ms Howard¡¯s such a sweet and kind person. She nearly gave her life to save Theo and ended up being unable to have children. I can¡¯t believe someone as selfless as her would get involved in something so harmful¡± After hearing Ellinors veiled praises. Patricia felt a chill running down her spine. Ellinors sudden defense felt a bit off Ellinor frowned deeply, looking worried ¡°Ms. Howard, I just remembered! You also chugged a big ss of pomegranate juice spiked with way too much saffron without knowing it. Are you okay? Do you feel unwell anywhere?! Patricia hadn¡¯t let her guard down around Ellinor, but for now, she had to y along. She shook her head innocently. Tim sorry to worry you, Ellinor, but I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t feel unwell¡± But Ellinor still looked unconvinced, ¡°You can¡¯t be too careful! After hearing about the side effects of saffron from the doctor, I did some googling. Turns out, even girls who aren¡¯t pregnant can get seriously harmed from too much saffion! Ms. Howard, I suggest you get yourself checked out to see if your body¡¯s been affected Patricia knew full well that Ellinor wasn¡¯t genuinely concerned for her. She politely declined, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Ellinor. But I¡¯m really okay, there¡¯s no need for a check up.¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°How can you not get checked? You drank a whole ss, not just a sip! Look at your brother, Byran. He only had half a ss, and he started bleeding from his stomach! For safety¡¯s sake, I think you should get checked¡± Patricia instinctively didn¡¯t want to get checked. She refused again. ¡°No need! I¡¯m really okay! Actually, I didn¡¯t drink much, I threw up¡­ Her mind was a mess, and she identally let slip something she shouldn¡¯t have said, When she realized her mistake, she immediately shut up. But the cat was already out of the bag, and Ellinor caught it Ellinor raised an eyebrow, lilting her head in confusion, ¡°Huh? Threw up? Ms. Howard, didn¡¯t you tell me that you didn¡¯t throw up the juice? If you did, why would you? Could it be that you knew the juice was poisoned from the beginning?¡± Patricia¡¯s face froze She quickly racked her brain for an excuse. No. I didn¡¯t throw up¡­ I mean, I just needed to use the bathroom after drinking the juice, so I went. I think the toxins from the saffron must¡¯ve been flushed out then, so they didrit affect me Ellinor furrowed her brows with concern, ¡°If you didn¡¯t throw up, then you should still get checked! Ms. Howard, you¡¯ve already got a weak body from saving Theo back then It¡¯d be bad if you hurt yourself again it¡¯s always better to catch things early right?¡± Patricia was frustrated inside but she had to keep a calm face. Ellinor had pushed her into a corner, but she still didn¡¯t want to agree to the check-up. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Ellinor didn¡¯t wait for her to agree. She made the arrangements addressing the doctor who was still present. ¡°Doctor, could you please take Ms. Howard to get checked for any issues from consuming excessive saffron, especially any gynecological issues? We need to make sure the saffron isn¡¯t causing any menstrual irregrities or excessive bleeding The doctor was about to leave and nodded, ¡°Alright Ms. Howard,e with me. I¡¯ll arrange for a thorough check-up for you.¡± Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Patricia looked pale and dazed, but she firmly refused, ¡°I don¡¯t need it! I¡¯m really fine, there¡¯s no need for a check-up¡± Ellinor pulled the doctor aside, ¡®Ms. Howard, have a look at yourself! You look so sickly, and yet you insist that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s making us all worried! It¡¯s just a check-up, not surgery. What¡¯s scaring you, Ms Howard?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared, I¡¯m really fine, so I¡¯m not going.¡± Patricia couldn¡¯t exin her concerns, she just felt that Ellinor had an ulterior motive, and if she went along, she might fall for her scheme. At this point, Balfour said sternly, ¡°Just get the check-up, it won¡¯t harm you.¡± Patricia continued to resist, ¡°Balfour, I¡¯m really fine. I don¡¯t feel unwell at all¡± Balfour frowned, ¡°Get the check-up and rule out any potential problems. Don¡¯t wait until you get home and startining about difort!¡± He had lost a lot of patience with Patricia. In the beginning, his affection for his long-lost sister, Pearl, had been transferred to her, but now that Pearl was back, that affection naturally returned to Pearl But despite his lost patience, Patricia was still his half-sister, whom he had seen grow up. He knew she was frail, and he still cared Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Patricia oftenined about difort here and there, a check-up would mean she wouldn¡¯t have toin when she got back home. With Balfour¡¯s words, Patricia had no reason to refuse, so she reluctantly followed the doctor Ellinor waved at Patricia with a grin, ¡°Ms. Howard, cooperate with the doctor for your own health. Listen to the doctor!¡± Patricia clenched her teeth at Ellinor¡¯s annoying statement. Ellinor was such a hypocrite! Patricia wondered what scheme she was cooking up this time. After Patricia followed the doctor out, all eyes in the room turned to Xenia. Balfour gave Xenia a cold nce, as she was an elder and his father was present, he didn¡¯t press the matter. He would wait until Byran woke up. Xenia also knew her current situation was bad, so she was trying to change it. As a stepmother, she had no status in front of Balfour. She couldn¡¯t make a point, she could only start with her husband. ¡°McNeil, listen to me¡­¡± McNeil Howard coldly waved her off. ¡°Enough! Now is not the time for your exnations; you better pray that Byran is alright, or you¡¯ll have no ce in the Howard family!¡± Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Xenia¡¯s eyes were welling up with tears as she looked at McNeil Howard Instead offorting her, McNeil Howard just went and sat by the bed, silently watching his still unconscious young son Ellinor watched Patricia leave, then turned to Xenia, who was crying. Xenia and her daughter, Patricia, were both great actors, especially when it came to crying scenes. But it seemed like Xenia was performing for the wrong audience. McNeil Howard wasn¡¯t interested in watching Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Even though Xenia was no spring chicken, she looked pretty good for her age thanks to the wealth of the Howard family. However, she didn¡¯t seem to be able to catch McNeil Howard¡¯s attention. McNeil Howard was very cold towards Xenia, he wouldn¡¯t even give her a second nce. Ellinor didn¡¯t think any better of McNeil Howard because of his coldness towards Xenia. She looked at him with a gaze filled with disgust. What a shameless man! Once, he betrayed her mother and had an extramarital affair with Xenia. Now that he was tired of Xenia, he treated her coldly and heartlessly. He might even have a new lover. Disgusting! Feeling someone¡¯s gaze on him, McNeil Howard looked over. But Ellinor had already turned her face away ¡°Theo, the air in the room isn¡¯t good. Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Theo agreed, then gently put his arm around her shoulder, and they left the room together. He didn¡¯t really want to get involved in Howard family matters. He was just there to apany Ellinor. Ellinor was lightly dressed, so Balfour wanted to put a coat on her. ¡°Ellinor, you should wear more. It might be cold in the hallway. Theo raised his hand to stop Balfour. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve got it.¡± Then he took off his own coat and draped it over Ellinor. Balfour retracted his coat and didn¡¯t say anything else. But he decided to follow them out because he worried about Ellinor. Ellinor didn¡¯t look back. She just heard Balfour¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Mr. Howard, you don¡¯t need to follow us. You should stay here and look after your brother¡± Knowing he owed Ellinor a lot, Balfour didn¡¯t dare upset her, so he stopped. ¡°Theo, take good care of her.¡± Theo gave him a cold nce. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Balfour was speechless. Balfour sighed as he watched Ellinor be led away by Theo. He knew he couldn¡¯t force anything, as long as Ellinor was okay, that was enough.. Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Chapter 843 The two of them strolled to the end of the corridor, looking out the window at the small hospital garden, a ce for the patients to get some air Ellinor was feeling a bit bored, so she turned to Theo,zily wrapped her arms around his sturdy waist, buried her face in his chest, and started acting all lovey-dovey like a kid Ellinor made the first move, which Theo was naturally happy to reciprocate, but he also had the sharp sense to notice that something was off. ¡°You feeling blue? Ellinor leaned into the guy, listening to his strong heartbeat, ¡°Theo, are all men dogs?¡± What?¡± Theo furrowed his brows. Even though there was a near ten-year age gap between them and some things got lost in trantion, he could tell dogs¡¯ wasn¡¯t apliment. Ellinor¡¯s eyes were empty, and she had a hint of sarcasm on her lips, ¡°Take Mr. Howard for instance, he¡¯s from a good family and well-spoken. Yet he cheated on his wife. He ditched her, married the other woman, and now he¡¯s started giving her the cold shoulder. Do men always think the grass is greener on the other side?¡± Theo got her drift and answered in his deep voice, ¡°Rx, I¡¯ve only got eyes for you.¡± After hearing him be so serious, Ellinor was a bit at a loss, and she made a face, ¡°That¡¯s just because we¡¯re still in the honeymoon phase. Give it some time, you might start to find me annoying¡± Theo lifted his hand, gently ruffling her hair. ¡°We¡¯re still in the honeymoon phase? Haven¡¯t we already made it official? What more do you want?¡± Hearing that, Ellinor blushed and rolled her eyes, feeling a bit peeved, ¡°I¡¯m talking about emotional connection, not that!¡± Theo slightly raised his eyebrows, ¡°What?¡± Ellinor was so mad that she let go of his hand and gave him a firm punch, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re so disgusting. I¡¯m not talking to you!¡± With that, she turned around to leave. Theo extended his long arm, pulled her back into him, and held her tightly. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t overthink it. I know you¡¯re upset about McNeil Howard¡¯s affair because it reminds you of your mom. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m past my yboy days, I know what I want. You¡¯re the only one I want in this life¡± He held Ellinor tightly, making her feel warm and secure. She loved his mature scent ¡°Theo, lets make a deal If one day you¡¯re tired of me, you can look for someone new, but you can¡¯t cheat on me before we break up. I hate being lied to, and I especially hate being betrayed. If you¡¯re tired of me, just tell me straight up, I won¡¯t cling onto you. We can part ways peacefully, then you can go find your new squeeze¡± Theo didn¡¯t like hearing her talk about breaking up, ¡°Stop daydreaming! I won¡¯t break up with you, and you¡¯re not allowed to break up with me¡±¡± Ellinor had to admit that she really liked him, and she believed that he was sincere in what he said to her. But she wasn¡¯t a hopeless romantic, she didn¡¯t naively believe that there was such a thing as eternal love in this world. So, she still insisted on her point of view, ¡°Theo, I think we should discuss some possible situations, like if for any reason we break up in the future, I should have custody of the kids. I think we should also sign a prenuptial agreement.¡± Theo frowned, ¡°Do you really have to do this?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ellinor nodded, ¡°This way I¡¯ll feel more at ease.¡± Theo squinted, ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to sign that agreement?¡± Ellinor looked at him, ¡°Then that means you think there¡¯s a chance you might break up with me, that¡¯s why you¡¯re afraid this agreement mighte true Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Theo fell silent¡­ Ellinor¡¯s thinking was too fast. After her speech, if he didn¡¯t sign the agreement, he¡¯d look guilty. He couldn¡¯t do anything to her. But then again, given Ellinor¡¯s tough upbringing and her insecurity about marriage, it¡¯s understandable she¡¯d want such an agreement If it would make her feel more secure, why not just sign it? After all, there was no way they were splitting up again. Meanwhile, Byran, after a long snooze, finally woke up Upon seeing his son awake, McNeil Howard¡¯s furrowed brows rxed, ¡°Byran, how are you feeling?¡± After hearing his father speak, Balfour, who was deep in thought on a nearby sofa, snapped back to reality and walked towards the bed. Byran opened his eyes but still looked a bit off, his expression confused He felt awful and had no idea what had happened, ¡°Dad, Balfour, what¡¯s going on?¡± McNeil Howard said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing you just had some bad food. You¡¯ll be fine after a few days in the hospital.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Byran, being a simple-minded guy, didn¡¯t suspect a thing Balfour gave his father a deep look but didn¡¯t blow his cover He knew that his father wasn¡¯t saying this to protect Xenia, but rather to keep Byran from knowing the truth and feeling hurt. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. If Byran found out that he got into this state because he drank the pomegranate juice his mother made and that juice was intentionally tampered with by his mother to harm someone else, it would be a huge blow to this innocent kid. It was hard for people to ept the fact that their mother wasn¡¯t a good person; especially for immature kids, it could shatter their faith. So, there really was no need for Byran to know the truth now, he had to focus on getting better. Suddenly, Byran remembered something. He anxiously looked at his brother beside the bed like a kid who did something wrong, ¡°Balfour, I haven¡¯t finished my homework yet. Can you have someone bring it to the hospitalter? I can make it up¡­¡± Balfour frowned and surprisingly softened his tone towards his brother, who was always causing him trouble, ¡®Forget about your homework for now, your health is more important You can make it upter.¡± Byran sighed in relief. ¡°Thank you, Balfour Just then, Byran heard someone crying, and his gaze shifted from his father and Balfour to his mother, Xenia, who was standing on the other side. ¡°Mom, why are you crying? I¡¯m not dead¡± Xenia, wiping away her tears, was being coldly stared at by McNeil Howard and Balfour due to the pomegranate juice incident. She didn¡¯t dare approach her son, she could only stand by the bed and watch as she sobbed, ¡®Byran, thank goodness! You¡¯re finally awake! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay, so d. Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Byran looked at his tearful mother andforted her, ¡°Mom, stop crying People who don¡¯t know better would think I¡¯ve kicked the bucket¡± ¡°Yuck! You can¡¯t say such unlucky things¡± Xenia hastily wiped her tears, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop crying As long as you¡¯re okay. I can rest easy¡± Xenia felt a surge of fear flood over her Thank god Byran was alright If something had happened to Byran, she would have lost her rock. Suddenly, the door of the ward was pushed open, and someone walked in. The four members of the Howard family heard the noise and looked towards the door It was Patricia returning from her medical check-up, her face was pale, and she seemed a bit out of it. After seeing that her brother was awake on the bed, Patricia¡¯s expression cleared up. She walked over and said, ¡°Byran, you¡¯re awake!¡± Byran nodded, ¡°Yeah, Patricia, I¡¯m all good. But what¡¯s up with you? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Xenia remembered that her daughter also drank the pomegranate juice she spiked with saffron. Although Patricia threw it up, she still worried that her daughter would suffer any after-effects So she asked, ¡°Patricia, you just went for a check up, how did it go?¡± Mentioning the check-up made Patricia¡¯s color worsen again, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve had it done, everything is normal, and there are no issues.¡± Xenia still pulled her daughter over, feeling unconvinced. Checking her over, she said, ¡°Patricia, if the check-up was fine, why do you look like death warmed over? I was so foolish. In trying to have your back, I almost screwed you and Byran over.¡± Patricia got her mother¡¯s drift and yed along. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. You can¡¯t be this clueless again. It¡¯s a good thing I drank that juice, if pregnant Ellinor had it, it would¡¯ve been a big mess.¡± Xenia put on a sincerely repentant face, nodding. ¡°I know, I was being an idiot. I swear I won¡¯t do such things again.¡± McNeil Howard and Balfour watched the mother-daughter duo, both a bit disgruntled and disappointed but seemingly appeased by their act, so they didn¡¯t push further Byran, however, was clueless about what had happened. He asked, ¡°Mom, what are you and Patricia talking about? What did you do, and how did it almost hurt me and Patricia?¡± Patricia and Xenia were taken aback. As they looked at a confused Byran, they were at a loss and couldn¡¯t find a good way to exin the situation. McNeil Howard didn¡¯t want his son to be involved in the messy situation. To avoid affecting his mood, he cleared his throat, trying to change the subject, ¡°Patri, you were gone for so long for your check-up, what tests did they do? I noticed you look a bit off, did the doctor say anything?¡± Patricia quietly answered, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m okay¡­ I just had a lot of blood drawn during the check-up, I¡¯m a bit squeamish when ites to blood, so I probably haven¡¯t recovered yet, which is why you think I look off.¡± ¡°Where are your test results?¡± Balfour squinted at her, and he sternly extended his hand, demanding to see the results. Patricia faltered slightly, her eyes flickering. ¡°Um¡­ Balfour, I forgot to get the test results; the doctor said everything was normal, so I didn¡¯t care much about the actual report¡± Balfour, sharp as ever, caught on that his sister seemed to be hiding something. He frowned, ordering displeasedly. ¡°Go get it now and let me see!¡± Patricia chuckled, casually responding. ¡°Balfour, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯m really alright, I¡¯ve got no issues¡± Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Chapter 846 ¡°Saffron is some kind of medicine, I reckon the amount in that pomegranate juice I drank didn¡¯t exceed the limit for my body type, so I didn¡¯t show any signs of difort, and my body indicators are all good to go¡± Balfour said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t spot any issues, please hand over the medical report to me.¡± Patricia didn¡¯t feel like fetching the report, so she gently tugged at her mom¡¯s hand Xenia got the hint straight away from her daughter and immediately defended her, ¡°Balfour, I know you¡¯re worried about Patricia¡¯s health, but if Patricia says she¡¯s fine, then she must be fine. You can chill out, there¡¯s no need to see the report¡± Xenia didn¡¯t do much to convince Balfour, he frowned, and his tone got stern, ¡°Go fetch the medical report right now, don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡± Why on earth was Patricia so reluctant to just fetch the report? From the get go when Patricia didn¡¯t want to get a medical check-up, something didn¡¯t sit right with Balfour, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously at the time. Now that he saw Patricia acting all weird, Balfour¡¯s suspicion was growing. Could it be that there were other substances in that pomegranate juice that could affect a woman¡¯s health, and that¡¯s why Patricia was scared? Was she scared of him seeing the results? Although Ellinor didn¡¯t really drink the pomegranate juice, just took a sip and spat it out immediately, if there were other substances in the juice, even just touching the mouth could potentially affect a pregnant woman. Just thinking about this got Balfour scared. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of his sister facing any risks. McNeil Howard didn¡¯t understand what his son was insisting on, but as a father, he didn¡¯t want to see his kids fight, so he also said, ¡°Patricia, your brother adores you; if he wants you to fetch it, just do it, then he can rest easy¡± After seeing that Balfour was not budging and that their father had spoken, Patricia knew she couldn¡¯t dodge it anymore; she had to agree, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go fetch the report now¡­. After saying that, she turned around and left again. Ten minutester, Patricia returned with a report in her hands. ¡°Balfour, look! I told you there was nothing wrong with me, you didn¡¯t believe me¡± She handed the report to Balfour with a wronged expression on her face. Balfour gave her a stern look, took the report, and checked it item by item. All the indicators were normal; there were no issues. The name on the report was undoubtedly Patricia¡¯s Balfour asked softly, ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, why didn¡¯t you want to get it just now?¡± Patricia blinked, looking utterly innocent, ¡°Balfour, I¡¯ve been through a lot today: I¡¯m exhausted, both physically and mentally. When they drew my blood for the check-up. I felt N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. faint and weak all over I just felt the trip to fetch the report was too long and didn¡¯t want to make the journey again, but you insisted on me getting it, so I had no choice but to go! Balfour, are you starting to not trust me?¡± As she said that, Patricia tried to move closer to Balfour as if seekingfort, trying to regain the feeling of Balfour always unconditionally supporting her as before However, Balfour frowned and felt a bit annoyed. He casually put the report aside and gently pushed Patricia away, who was trying to get close to him, ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re tired, go take a rest on the couch¡± After being pushed away by Balfour again, Patricia felt this was not normal, and she felt very uneasy Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Back in the day, no matter how she screwed up, the moment she shed a tear, Balfour would instantly feel for her and forgive her. But now, she felt that Balfour no longer had this soft spot for her To put it urately, it¡¯s not that he was mad at her or trying to discipline her, he just seemed to have downgraded her importance Patricia couldn¡¯t understand why. She grabbed Balfour¡¯s hand as her eyes welled up with tears, and she asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with you, Balfour? Don¡¯t you like me anymore? Balfour was stumped by this question. He looked at the sister he had spoiled since childhood and couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on how he felt about her. He just found her every word and action increasingly irritating, especially when she tried to manipte people by crying. It ticked him off. Balfour calmly shrugged off her hand, ¡°Nope Stop overthinking and go take a rest Patricia wasn¡¯t satisfied. Over the years, she had been manipting Balfour¡¯s affection for her to get her way Now she felt she was losing her grip on him, so it bothered her. So she grabbed Balfour¡¯s hand again, trying to act cute, ¡°Balfour, I¡¯m still a bit dizzy from the blood draw Can you sit next to me and let me lean on you for a bit? Just a little while¡­¡± Balfour wanted to decline, but seeing her pathetic look made him hesitate, so he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Just then, someone knocked on the door. Balfour and Patricia both looked over, and Xenia went to open the door Standing at the door with a smile was Ellinor, ¡°Hil Mrs. Howard, I¡¯m back again!¡± Behind her was the tall and handsome man, Theo. He didn¡¯t say anything and just kept his head down as he replied to something on his phone Xenia¡¯s expression soured a bit at the sight of Ellinor. She forced a smile, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re still here? Is there something you need?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°I never said I was leaving I just stepped out for a bit of fresh air, and now I¡¯m back. What? Mrs. Howard, you don¡¯t seem happy to see me.¡± Of course, Xenia wasn¡¯t happy to see the woman who was stirring up trouble in their family, but she couldn¡¯t say it outright. Before she could say anything else, Balfour quickly walked over. Balfour opened the hospital room door wide and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Come in, Ellinor.¡± Xenia was pushed to the side and just stood there, dumbfounded. What was up with Balfour? Why was he so excited to see Ellinor? This wasn¡¯t like him at all! Balfour was usually cold and indifferent. Hardly anyone could catch his attention in this world! So what was so special about Ellinor?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Patricia also noticed this. With a frown, she thought to herself, why was Balfour¡¯s attitude towards her getting colder but warmer towards Ellinor? Ellinor strolled in, and as she saw Patricia, she burst into a happy smile, ¡°Oh, Ms. Howard, you¡¯re back too! Have you finished all your medical check-ups?¡± Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Patricia saw Ellinoring back. Although she was not feeling so hot inside, she still managed to put on a smile. ¡°Yep, just had a full medical checkup. Doc says I¡¯m as fit as a fiddle.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, once you¡¯ve checked out, you can rest easy. I just worried that you might¡¯ve overdosed on saffron, which might affect your fertility.¡± Thatment made Patricia and everyone present feel a bit queasy Patricia had long been diagnosed as infertile; it was an open secret in their circle So Ellinor¡¯s remark was like rubbing salt in her wounds. Patricia looked hurt and dejected, ¡°Ellinor, you know I can¡¯t have kids Are you mocking me?¡± Byran, who just woke up, felt that Ellinor¡¯sment was way out of line. He said weakly, ¡°Ellinor, you can¡¯t treat my sister like that.¡± Ellinor ignored Byran and turned to Patricia, Tm sorry. I forgot about you losing your fertility because you saved my husband. I didn¡¯t mean it, you¡¯re not mad, are you?¡± Patricia thought Ellinor was deliberately poking fun at her. But Ellinor got it wrong this time. Her words didn¡¯t hurt Patricia; instead, they gave her a chance to y the victim. Because Patricia was always looking for a chance to y poor me¡±. As she looked at Theo, who was standing next to Ellinor, Patricia put on a wronged face and shook her head, ¡°Ellinor, I know you didn¡¯t mean it, I¡¯m not mad at you. I¡¯m just envious of you. Envious that you can have your own children, while I never can¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking her eyes turned red This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor was dismissive, ¡°Who knows, maybe one day you¡¯ll find out you can actually have kids? So don¡¯t feel down and find a boyfriend and give it a go; who knows what might happen?¡± ¡°Ellinor! This time it was Balfour who spoke up, his tone a bit stern. He felt guilty towards Pearl, his long-lost sister, and genuinely wanted to protect her But as a mature man, he understood that for a woman, infertility was a lifelong regret and pain. Patricia, who had been told from a young age that she couldn¡¯t have children, had already suffered a huge blow Ellinor¡¯s remarks were just adding insult to injury. When Patricia saw Balfour standing up for her again, the old hope that Balfour would unconditionally protect her was reignited in her heart. So she took the opportunity to start crying and threw herself into Balfour¡¯s arms. This time, out of sympathy, Balfour hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t push her away. Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Chapter 849 He heaved a deep sigh, looking at Ellinor standing opposite him with a helpless tone, ¡°Enough, Ellinor Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Ellinor nced at Balfour nonchntly and chuckled a bit, ¡°Mr. Howard, are you being a protective big brother again?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Balfour fell silent He was stuck between a rock and a hard ce, unable to make a decision between his two sisters. Xenia put on a show of being a concerned mother. She stepped forward to defend her daughter, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, I admit I¡¯ve wronged you today, but my daughter is innocent! You can¡¯t insult her like this. She¡¯s already pitiful enough for being unable to bear children at such a young age: how could you say such hurtful things to her?¡± Ellinor turned to Xenia, ¡°Yeah! Your daughter is already so pitiful, why would you let her drink so much saffron today? Who hurt her more, me or you?¡± Xenia¡¯s face changed. She was at a loss for words. Patricia turned her face away from Balfour, her eyes filled with tears as she said, ¡°Ellinor, I know my mom did something today that hurt you and might have upset you But it was just a moment of recklessness; it won¡¯t happen again. If you have anyints, vent them to me. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough, would it be eptable to you if I kneel down and apologize?¡± Patricia really started to kneel down before Ellinor as she said this. Ellinor immediately reached out to stop Patricia from kneeling and chuckled, ¡°No need for this! I can¡¯t ept this kind of apology. Ms. Howard, I was just teasing you guys. why are you taking it so seriously? Why are you crying and kneeling?¡± Patricia¡¯s face changed again, her heart was filled with anger, and her expression was extremely unnatural. Then, Ellinor let go of Patricia and gave her a slight smile, ¡°Ms. Howard, I know what I just said was a bit too much, but that¡¯s because I wanted to give you a surprise, so I purposely annoyed you first!¡± Patricia came back to her senses, Surprise?¡± Ellinor smiled mysteriously and nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes! A big surprise!¡± Patricia frowned with surprise and caution. ¡°What surprise?¡± Ellinor grinned at her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess, Ms Howard?¡± Patricia looked at her as a hint of displeasure shed in her clear eyes. She felt Ellinor might be ying her, but she still pretended not to know, ¡°Ellinor, I can¡¯t guess¡­¡± At this moment, everyone present was somewhat uneasy Everyone had someints about Ellinor¡¯s current mystenous act However, only the bedridden Byran was straightforward, so he impatiently urged her, ¡®Ellinor, whatever surprise you have, just spit it out! You¡¯re driving me crazy!¡± Ellinor looked at Byran with disapproval and scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re sick, and you¡¯re still not quiet?¡± Byran red at her, ¡°That¡¯s my business!¡± Ellinor ignored Byran. She turned her head and smiled at Patricia, ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t keep the secret any longer. I¡¯ll tell Ms. Howard about this big surprise right now!¡± Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Having said that, Ellinor fished out a crumpled piece of paper from her pocket and said, ¡°Twe just found a health check-up report on the lid of a trash can outside that was probably identally dropped by Ms. Howard. All the indicators in the report are normal, which means that Ms. Howard¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been affected by the saffron and there¡¯s nothing wrong with her isn¡¯t that a pleasant surprise?¡± Everyone was staring at Ellinor Patricia turned a bit pale because she knew the report that Ellinor picked up was actually her gynecological report that she purposely discarded. Byran grumbled, ¡°Ellinor! Are you messing with us? My sister¡¯s report was already given to my brother, we already knew she was fine. What¡¯s so surprising about that? How dull!¡± Ellinor pretended to be amazed, ¡°Really? Ms. Howard has already given the report to Mr. Howard?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Patricia nonchntly nodded, ¡°Yes, Ellinor, my brother has already seen my report. He knows I¡¯m okay, and so do my parents.¡± Ellinor gave a slight smile, ¡°Even if Mr Howard has seen your report, he definitely hasn¡¯t seen the one I picked up!¡± Patricia seemed a bit anxious, and she quickly said ¡°The doctor has already told me I¡¯m fine, so even if I identally lost a report, it doesn¡¯t change the conclusion! Ellinor, thanks for finding my lost report Give it to me, I want to keep it with my other reports!¡± Patricia reached out to take the report from Ellinor, but Ellinor drew her hand back in time and didn¡¯t let her take it ¡°Ms. Howard, I guess you haven¡¯t seen this report either, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t get pregnant!¡± Patricia¡¯s face turned pale, and she darted her eyes around the room, ¡®Ellinor, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying! Give me the report, I need to put it away!¡± She tried to snatch it again but failed Ellinor gave a slight smile, holding the report high above her head, out of Patricia¡¯s reach, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to put it away? There¡¯s a big surprise in this report!¡± Patricia got anxious. ¡°Surprise or no surprise! Ellinor, stop messing around, give me the report!¡± Ellinor slightly smiled, ¡°Okay, no more messing around! Now, I¡¯m going to tell you a real surprise! Everyone, this report I have is about her gynecological results. The report clearly states that Ms. Howard¡¯s reproductive functions are all normal, even healthier than most girls, and she¡¯s very likely to get pregnant! For Ms. Howard and all the members of the Howard family, this should be a big surprise, right?¡± As soon as Ellinor finished, everyone frowned for a moment, then all eyes shifted to Patricia. Reproductive functions normal? Healthy? Likely to get pregnant? Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Chapter 851 This crap that shouldn¡¯t have happened to Patricia actually showed up in her medical report? Xenia was struck with horror, only now understanding why her daughter was so against getting a check-up in the first ce. Her daughter was worned that her pretend infertility for all these years would be exposed, and now things had gotten worse. Patricia looked like hell, but she still wouldn¡¯t admit it, still trying to cover it up. ¡°Ellinor, what are you babbling about?I¡­¡± Balfour stepped forward and took the gynecological report from Ellinor¡¯s hand, sure enough, all the indicators were normall His pupils suddenly shrank, and a surge of rage welled up within him. He thought about all the things that had happened over the years, and then Patricia¡¯s suspicious reactions just now¡­. Everything was clear! So, all these years, Patricia really wasn¡¯t infertile. It was just a lie she made up to win Theo¡¯s sympathy. To win a man¡¯s heart, she even deceived him and their entire family! Damn! This was the sister he raised with his own hands? So her tactics were really low! Well, well, it seemed like everything was now out in the open.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Balfour threw the report in front of Patricia and coldly asked, ¡°How do you exin this?¡± Patricia was extremely guilty and panicked, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. She nervously looked up at the report that could ruin her image. Suddenly, she spotted a loophole and immediately had an idea. ¡°Balfour, this report doesn¡¯t seem to be mine!¡± Balfour was taken aback and squinted his eyes, ¡°Not yours?¡± Patricia put on an innocent face, ¡®Balfour, look, there¡¯s no name on this report, how can you prove it¡¯s mine?¡± Then she looked at Ellinor with a wronged expression and almost angrily asked, ¡°Ellinor, why did you get a gynecological report from someone else and say it¡¯s mine? Don¡¯t I know my own body?¡± Balfour looked at the report again; there really was no name on it, so he also looked at Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, where did you get this report from?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°I told you from the beginning. I found it in the trash.¡± After hearing that Ellinor had no evidence, Patricia became more confident, ¡°Ellinor, you found a report in the trash and said it¡¯s mine, how can you be so careless?¡± Ellinor stared coldly at Patricia, ¡°Ms. Howard, haven¡¯t you alwaysmented about not being able to have children? Why do I feel like you¡¯re actually unhappy to find out you can still have children?¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes flickered, she seemed a bit guilty, but knowing that Ellinor had no evidence to prove that the report was hers, she brazenly said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, I do want to have my own children! But I¡¯m very familiar with my body¡¯s condition, you can¡¯t just bring a random medical report and try to change that fact! Ellinor, if you¡¯re trying tofort me. thanks! if you have other intentions, can you please stop bothering me?¡± Ellinor squinted her eyes and said, ¡°No!¡± Patricia¡¯s tears started to flow again, ¡°Ellinor, what do you want? I know that because I saved Theo¡¯s life, you don¡¯t really like me. But you¡¯re with Theo now, right? Please stop targeting me, stop making our home a mess, okay?¡± Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Oh boy! Patricia, what a performancel Patricia was always like this, never admitting her mistakes and always looking for loopholes. Ellinor didn¡¯t argue with her. She took the gynecological report from Balfour, showed it to Patricia, and even tapped it lightly. ¡°Ms. Howard, I want to ask, if this isn¡¯t your gynecological report, where¡¯s yours?¡± Patricia was speechless for a moment, trying to think fast. If she said it was in the pile of reports, Ellinor would surely check. If she said she lost it, how could the gynecological report be exactly the one that she lost? That wouldn¡¯t add up. After some thinking she came up with a less suspicious answer, ¡°I never had a gynecological examination, so there¡¯s no report to start with!¡± Ellinor smirked, ¡°Really? Then why wouldn¡¯t you have a gynecological examination, Ms. Howard?¡± Patricia gave Theo a pitiful look, then replied, ¡°I¡¯ve had fertility issues since when I was young and trying to save someone. So, I don¡¯t need an examination. My doctor was sympathetic and didn¡¯t force me.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It was hard not to feel sympathy for her. However, Ellinorughed, ¡°Ms. Howard, you sure can spin a tale¡± Patricia didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with her story, so she frowned in anger and said, ¡®Ellinor, I didn¡¯t lie! Why do you always have to pick on me?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t argue with her. She just showed her the report again and pointed to the bottom, ¡°Ms Howard, do you see the number at the bottom?¡± Patricia looked where Ellinor was pointing and saw the small number ¡®4¡¯ She didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but then it hit her, and her face changed. Ellinor smiled, ¡°Surprised, Ms. Howard? This hospital numbers their reports! We just have to check if the fourth page is missing from the report you brought back, and we¡¯ll know if this is yours!¡± Theo, like a personal assistant, walked over and picked up the report Balfour had left on the cab, causing his expression to turn serious. Then, Theo returned to Ellinor and handed the report to Balfour, ¡°Have a look?¡± Balfour looked troubled as his temples throbbed. His sisters¡¯ fighting was giving him a headache, and now he had to figure out who was lying. He took the report from Theo, checked the page number, and indeed, the fourth page was missing. Balfour was already disappointed in Patricia, and seeing the truth now made him feel like a fool He thought about how foolish and absurd his favoritism for her had been all these years and how absurd Patricia¡¯s lies were. Balfour became calm. He handed the report to Patricia and spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Take a good look for yourself.¡± Patricia took it nkly but didn¡¯t open it to look. Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Chapter 853 She didn¡¯t need to look. No one knew the oue better than her. She had purposely tossed out that gynecological report. She never thought in a million years that the darn thing would have page numbers. Suddenly, she felt a tap on her shoulder Patricia looked up to see Ellinor grinning like a Cheshire cat. Ellinor said as she chuckled, ¡°Ms. Howard, you are one lucky gal. You drank a huge cup of pomegranate juice with saffron, and your fertility is still in top shape!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Patricia fell silent Ellinor must have felt like she was on top of the world, right? Did she think that she won? No, the game isn¡¯t over yet! She could still turn the tables. There was no way she was losing to Ellinor. Quickly gathering her thoughts, Patricia started to cry again. This time, she wasn¡¯t begging for forgiveness. She lowered her head, crying like a kid caught red- handed, letting her tears fall to the ground ¡°I was wrong I was so wrong¡­ I didn¡¯t want everyone to see my gynecological report and know that my infertility was cured¡­. Because I still have feelings for Theo, I still love him, and I still can¡¯t let go I knew that once Theo found out my infertility was cured, he would never give me the time of day! That¡¯s why I resisted getting the report and feared being found out! I was the one who threw away the report. I lied. I refused to face the truth. It¡¯s my fault. I just wanted a tiny connection with the man I love, a tiny bit of his sympathy for my infertility, even if it¡¯s just a tiny bit. I know I was being selfish, it¡¯s my fault I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m so wrong¡± With that, Patricia wiped her tears, looked up at Theo, walked over to him, and lowered her head again, crying. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been a bother and caused you trouble But I only found out today that my infertility was cured I wasn¡¯t lying to you before. It must be all the top- notch doctors you found for me over the years. Thank you, Theo I was only confrontational with Ellinor because I was scared of losing the only connection I¡­ Patricia was choking back sobs. She wiped her tears again, sniffled, and then continued. ¡°I really like you Theo, since the day I saved you when we were kids, I¡¯ve always wanted to marry you when I grew up! I always thought that one day I could win your heart and make you fall in love with me. But I never expected that one day a girl like Ellinor woulde along and make you develop feelings for her, so much so that now you only have eyes for her and don¡¯t even care about me anymore. I must admit, Im really jealous of Ellinor. I feel like she stole you from me. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Now I get it. No matter how much I like you, it¡¯s just my own fantasy I shouldn¡¯t have tried to gain your sympathy by hiding the fact that I¡¯ve recovered from infertility Theo, my infertility has been cured. You no longer need to feel responsible for mel From now on, I will try my best to move on and sincerely wish you and Ellinor the best. May you both be happy!¡± After Patricia¡¯s confession and reflection, the infertility she had carefully crafted for years were impulsively revealed by herself. Theo had a solemn look on his face. Even though he had never liked Patricia and knew she had lied and done wrong, he still couldn¡¯t be too cold to someone who had once saved his life. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Anyway I¡¯m d you¡¯re recovered. You should take good care of yourself in the future. I have no animosity towards you¡± Patricia looked up at him with teary eyes and asked. ¡°Theo, now that I¡¯m recovered, would you not want to see me in the future? Can we still be friends?¡± Theo said, ¡®Ms. Howard, you once saved my life. Regardless of your health status, I am grateful to you. If you need any help in the future, you can contact my secretary, Collin, anytime He will help you on my behalf. Since I have a family now, I try to avoid meeting with women. As for whether we can be friends, considering my rtionship with the Howard family, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary¡± His words were clear and straightforward Patricia nodded helplessly. ¡°I understand. Theo¡­ She seemed lost on the surface, but deep down, she was relieved. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Thankfully, her act salvaged some of the situation and saved her image from total copse As long as Theo still saw her as his savior, his attitude now didn¡¯t mean anything, there were plenty of days ahead. ¡°Theo, how could you be so cold to your savior? Seriously!¡± Ellinor stepped forward, smiled apologetically at Patricia, and said, ¡°Ms. Howard, you once saved my husband¡¯s life. How could he stop seeing you just because you¡¯re recovered? If he doesn¡¯t want to be friends with you, I will! Rest assured. I will keep an eye on him and I¡¯ll make sure he values you as much as he did before.¡± Patricia looked at Ellinor warily, sensing something was up. However, she couldn¡¯t let it show and had to y along. ¡°Ellinor, thank you for putting the past behind us and still being willing to be friends with me.¡± Ellinor warmly took Patricia¡¯s hand, ¡®Ohe on! We¡¯re both women, so of course I can understand your feelings. You were just blinded by love and made a mistake out of negligence, which is understandable¡± Patricia forced a smile, watching Ellinor enthusiastically hold her hand, but she still felt very uneasy. She didn¡¯t know what Ellinor was up to Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Ellinor seemed really friendly. She smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Howard, could you tell me about how you saved Theo back in the day? Theo¡¯s getting on in years, so his memory¡¯s not what it used to be Every time I ask him, he says he forgot the details. So why don¡¯t you fill me in?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Theo was at a loss for words Getting on in years? Sure, he was a bit older than she was, but he was not losing his marbles! Ellinor¡¯s question made Patricia a bit evasive, ¡°Uh. It¡¯s been a while, I cant remember a lot of the details.¡± Ellinor pretended to be disappointed and frowned, ¡°Come on! Ms. Howard, didn¡¯t you just say you fell head over heels for Theo the first time you saw him? How could you forget such an important moment? Just spill whatever you can remember!¡± After the previous conversation, Patricia realized she had better keep her mouth shut So, she pretended to be under pressure, blinking nervously, ¡°Ellinor, are you worried that I have feelings for Theo beyond friendship and are warning me? Don¡¯t worry, I wont.¡± Ellinor interrupted her with a smile, ¡°What do I have to be afraid of? If there was a chance, you two would have been together by now. Would I even get a chance to butt in?¡± Patricia¡¯s face darkened, continuing to act nervous, ¡°Then what is this?¡± Ellinor said outright, I¡¯m just curious about Theo¡¯s past! Ms. Howard, don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m asking you because I consider you a friend. All you need to do is tell me what you remember. Well¡­ If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, it means you don¡¯t consider me a friend, right?¡± Patricia fell silent. How did Ellinor manage to get the upper hand? At this point, she had no choice but to spill the beans to Ellinor. Patricia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Ellinor, actually, there¡¯s nothing special about it. Theo was bitten by a poisonous snake and lost his sight. I happened to pass by and sucked the poison out of the wound. Because I was young and panicky, I didn¡¯t spit out all the poisonous blood from my mouth and left some in my body, which made me weak for many years. That¡¯s about it.¡± Throughout her narration, Patricia didn¡¯t forget to emphasize the fact that she had been weak for many years because of the snake venom. Ellinor was really listening attentively, like she was hearing a story. Her eyes were full of curiosity. ¡°Oh Ms. Howard, how did you find Theo? I heard it was in the countryside, why would a rich girl like you be in the countryside?¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°At that time, I was vacationing at our summer house in the countryside. I was ying outside the house alone when I heard some noise in the bushes and found Theo, who had been bitten by a poisonous snake¡± Hearing this, Ellinor tilted her head in confusion, ¡°Ms. Howard, you were just a kid at that time, right? How could you leave the house to y on your own? Surely, your parents wouldn¡¯t allow that, would they? Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Patricia was left dumbfounded by the question. All these years, no one had ever asked her about these details, so she hadn¡¯t really thought about it. Now that she was asked, she was afraid that an inappropriate answer would give her away ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Patricia asked ¡°I told you from the start that it happened so long ago that I can¡¯t remember all the details, and neither can Theo¡± Ellinorughed and replied ¡°No, no, don¡¯t get me wrong. Ms. Howard! I was just thinking about how dangerous it was for you to be so young and alone in the mountains Thank god you didn¡¯t run into any bad guys! Just thinking about it gives me the heebie jeebies!¡± After hearing this, Patricia felt foolish for overreacting and startedughing too. ¡°Ellinor, Im not mad I just thought you didn¡¯t believe me. And you don¡¯t have to worry about my childhood. Our vi was near the mountain. I used to sneak out, take a quick stroll, ande back. It was during one of those sneaky trips that I found Theo injured¡± Ellinor nodded understandingly. ¡°I seel So, what did Theo look like then? Was he still a youngd?¡± Theo was dumbfounded. ¡°Was he still a youngd? As if he were an old geezer now? Did she really think he was old? Patricia blushed a little, ¡°Um Theo was about neen then, he was pretty young and innocent¡± Ellinor, quite intrigued, asked. ¡°Was he cuter than his cold self now? Ms. Howard, can you describe him in detail?¡± Theo¡¯s forehead vein throbbed Patricia waved her off, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ellinor, I¡¯m not good at describing people.¡± But Ellinor wouldn¡¯t drop it, ¡°Just give me a rough idea, like what was Theo wearing that day?¡± Patricia froze. She was at a loss for words She hadn¡¯t saved Theo, or seen him injured, let alone the color of his clothes. In fact, she only happened upon the scene after Theo had left and was mistaken by his henchman as the savior, so she got the bracelet as a keepsake. And it was through the chat with the henchman that she learned about Theo and his injury, so she went along with the savior story Her first actual encounter with Theo was when she took the bracelet to the nchet family to cash in on the promise. She initially nned to leverage this opportunity to get some benefits from the nchet corporation, but was instantly smitten by Theo when she saw himing out of a N?velDrama.Org owns this text. meeting. The young CEO was a total knockout. With his model-like features, he outshone her brother, Balfour, who she always thought was the most handsome man in the world. That was the day she fell head over heels for Theo, swearing to marry no one but him. But she really didn¡¯t know what color clothing Theo was wearing when he was injured. Lost in her thoughts, a hand waving in front of her snapped her back to reality. Ellinor¡¯s face was up close, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s up, Ms. Howard? You zoned out on me?¡± Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Patricia had an epiphany, and she chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Nothing special, just reminiscing about that year.¡± Ellinor smirked slightly, ¡°Really? Do you remember what color Theo was wearing then?¡± Patricia was stumped by the question. It was such a simple question that if she said she didn¡¯t remember, it would be so awkward. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Theo usually wore ck or white clothes. So she decided to just pick one at random. ¡°Um maybe he was wearing ck¡­¡± After hearing this answer, Theo squinted slightly: his eyes were deep and inscrutable Ellinor continued to quiz Patricia, ¡°Ms. Howard, do you remember where Theo was bitten by a snake?¡± Patricia was stumped again, she wasn¡¯t clear about the specific wound location, ¡°Um¡­ I think it was his arm.¡± Ellinor continued to press. ¡°Left arm or right arm?¡± Patricia was even more confused, she was getting a bit impatient, ¡°Ellinor, why do you always ask for details? It feels like you¡¯re interrogating me Ellinor chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m just curious! Ms. Howard, you didn¡¯t forget such an important detail as whether you sucked the poison from Theo¡¯s left arm or right arm, did you?¡± Patricia frowned, I¡¯ve already said, it¡¯s been so long, I really can¡¯t remember¡± Ellinor smirked slightly and asked again, ¡°Do you remember anything else you did for Theo after sucking out the poison?¡± Patricia seemed a bit annoyed, ¡°What else could I have done? Ellinor, I was just a kid then, what could I have done?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring him food? Just sucking out the poison wouldn¡¯t be enough; he¡¯d still starve to death¡± Patricia had an epiphany. She had thought Ellinor was jealous, suspecting her of having made intimate moves on Theo. ¡°Um.. of course I brought him food!¡± ¡°Oh? What kind of food did you bring Theo?¡± Patricia didn¡¯t dare to be too specific, she was afraid Theo would catch any inconsistencies. *Just food from my house. I would save some every day to sneak to Theo.¡± But Ellinor purposely asked in detail, ¡°Such as?¡± Patricia couldn¡¯t dodge this question, ¡°Such as¡­ milk, ham, and the like, I don¡¯t remember well. Anyway, I would bring anything easy to carry to Theo¡± She thought the person who really saved Theo would have also brought this kind of food. What else could it have been? Certainly not gourmet meals every day However, Theo¡¯s face had be very serious; his gaze at Patricia was filled with coldness and sternness. He no longer had any pity for his former savior. Ellinor stopped questioning Patricia and turned to look at Theo. She raised her eyebrows slightly, she was all smiles as she said, ¡°Theo, listen to how good Ms. Howard was to you back then In such a poor countryside, she even brought you milk and ham every day!¡± Theo frowned deeply, he had already understood Ellinor¡¯s intention Patricia not only lied today and not only fabricated an infertility condition, she herself was a lie; she had never saved him from the beginning! Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Chapter 858 In other words, Patricia had been masquerading as his real savior, and under the guise of this savior, she¡¯d been pulling the wool over his eyes for ten years! The anger radiating from Theo filled the whole ward, sending a chill through everyone. Patricia could clearly feel the tension in the air. She instinctively looked at Theo and immediately saw his icy, gloomy eyes. ¡°Theo, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Theo asked her in a calm tone, ¡°Ms Howard, when did you bring me food every day back then, and how many times a day?¡± Patricia quiltily nced away and plucked up the courage to answer, ¡°Uh. I don¡¯t quite remember¡­ I think it was twice a day, morning and evening¡­¡± Theo looked down at her, ¡°Ms. Howard, I¡¯ll ask you again. Do you not remember, or do you simply not know?¡± Patricia realized she had messed up. ¡°I really can¡¯t remember! Theo, it¡¯s been ten years; I was only ten years old then, how could a kid remember so many details?¡± Theo said darkly. ¡°Even if your memory is poor, you can¡¯t get a single detail right!¡± Did she really mess up? Patricia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears again, and she scrambled to defend herself. Theo, how could you not believe me? I just got some things wrong, it doesn¡¯t mean our encounter never happened¡± Theo looked at Patricia on the verge of tears. He used to just feel annoyed, but now he felt sick Back then, because Patricia had found him with the token he had left behind and Theo had just taken over the nchet Corporation, he was so busy every day that he had no time to think too much about it, nor did he doubt her. He never even sent people to verify if Patricia was the girl who had saved him. Initially, he just wanted to find the girl who had saved his life, repay her kindness, and fulfill some of her wishes or conditions, but he didn¡¯t expect that the girl would cling to him after she found him. He had made it clear more than once that he wasn¡¯t interested in her Later, Patricia showed him a medical report, stating that she had been diagnosed with infertility due to the residual snake venom in her body What a joke! Ms. Howard had deceived and used him for so many years, making him feel guilty for her infertility. No matter how annoyed he was, he tried to tolerate her. At this point, Xenia had also figured out what was going on. Under the deliberate guidance of that little minx Ellinor, it seemed that Patricia was about to be exposed for masquerading as Theo¡¯s savior for all these years. This couldn¡¯t be happening! She was still hoping that Patricia could marry into the nchet family one day, so she could help her gain some respect. The only thing that linked Patri and Theo was her identity as his savior If she were really exposed today, it would be aplete failure Considering this, Xenia immediately came over to defend her daughter, ¡°Theo, my daughter, Patri, has a bad memory, it¡¯s normal for her to get some things wrong from so many years ago! You can¡¯t deny that she once saved your life just because Patri got some details wrong!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Theo shot Xenia a frosty nce and scoffed derisively, ¡°And how exactly can you prove that she really was the one who saved me?¡± Xenia frowned and replied, ¡°What more proof do you need? Patricia has the keepsake you gave her all those years ago! Could a keepsake be fake? Patri, quick! Show him the bracelet you got back then!¡± Patricia was already in a panic and extremely nervous. If it weren¡¯t for her mom¡¯s reminder, she would have totally forgotten about the keepsake. She hurriedly pulled out the bracelet from her pocket and handed it to Theo, saying pitifully. ¡°Theo, look, isn¡¯t this the keepsake you left me? You can check to see if it¡¯s fake¡± Theo looked down at the bracelet in Patricia¡¯s hand; his brows were furrowed, and his eyes were icy cold. He didn¡¯t need to check. He knew his own stuff and could tell if it was genuine or not in a heartbeat. The bracelet was indeed real. But many details in Patricia¡¯s recent response didn¡¯t match the circumstances back then. It didn¡¯t seem like she simply misremembered; it was more like she¡¯d made up a story in advance Xenia looked at her daughter sympathetically and said, ¡°Theo, I believe you know whether this bracelet is real or fake! Even though my daughter¡¯s infertility has been cured, you can¡¯t forget the fact that she saved your life. It¡¯s not right for you to doubt her like this!¡± Patricia choked back tears, ¡°Theo, I¡¯ve fully recovered now. You don¡¯t have to feel responsible for me; you don¡¯t have to repay me, but you can¡¯t doubt me like this. It really breaks my heart¡­ Theo s gaze became even colder. The mother-daughter duo¡¯s excuses could no longer fool him. But because the bracelet was with Patricia, he had no evidence to prove that the girl back then wasn¡¯t Patricia Just then, a small hand reached out and took the bracelet from Patricia. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Patricia was taken aback and looked over, only to see Ellinor casually slipping the bracelet onto her own wrist ¡°Ellinor, what are you doing? That¡¯s from Theo to me!¡± Theo¡¯s bracelet was a little big for the girl¡¯s delicate wrist, and it hung loosely. Ellinor held up her arm, studying the bracelet that should have been hers with a yful smile, ¡°Ms. Howard, do you really think this bracelet was given to you by Theo?¡± Patricia frowned slightly. ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s the meaning of this? If it¡¯s not for me, is it for you?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for me!¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes were full of contempt, but considering the asion, she tried to remain polite, ¡°Ellinor, stop joking around. You didn¡¯t even know Theo back then! Can you please give me back the bracelet?¡± Ellinor lightly shook the bracelet, then said seriously. ¡°Let me tell you what you got wrong! Theo was wearing white that day, and it was his left arm that got injured. He was found because he was coughing in the bushes. His savior brought him a piece of dry bread every day. He only ate one piece of dry bread and drank a little water from the savior¡¯s water bottle every day. He didn¡¯t like to talk, nor did he like to converse with his savior. Can you believe that? He was even cold to his savior!¡± Theo looked at Ellinor with surprise. How did she know all these details? He didn¡¯t tell her in detail, because he was blind from a snake bite at the time. He couldn¡¯t see or remember the fine details. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Chapter 860 ¡°Theo, am I right?¡± Ellinor turned around, raising an eyebrow at Theo Theo bowed his head, staring at her intensively. ¡°How do you know all these things?¡± Ellinor smiled, yfully poking at the man¡¯s robust chin, which was much higher than hers, ¡®Cause that little girl who saved you once was me!¡± Theo¡¯s pupils contracted, he clenched the hand of this mischievous girl tightly, ¡°You?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, the day I went to bring you dry bread, I found you were no longer there! I thought you were taken by a wild beast, and I even buried some dry bread there as a memorial for you.¡± Theo¡¯s eyebrows slightly frowned. His eyes were filled with disbelief. So it was her! No wonder he always felt Patricia didn¡¯t have the innocence of that little girl who saved him. | Ellinor tilted her head. ¡®Theo. what¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy to know that your life-saver is actually me?¡± The man came to his senses, feeling delighted about this wonderful fate. He held her hand and gently kissed it, his deep voice filled with charm. ¡°You knew it long ago? Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. ¡°I just found out not long ago. I didn¡¯t think it was worth mentioning I didn¡¯t want to use this as leverage to make you do something for me! But today, I couldn¡¯t stand seeing you being pushed around like a fool.¡± Theo hugged her tightly, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re my savior!¡± Ellinor was almost deformed by his embrace, ¡°Hey! Theo, you¡¯re holding too tight. I can barely breathe¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At this moment, Patricia watched the man hugging Ellinor tightly, and her eyes turned red with jealousy, she simply couldn¡¯t believe it was true! The little girl who saved Theo was actually Ellinor?! How could this be? She couldn¡¯t ept it! This must be Ellinor¡¯s trick; it must be! Patricia sniffed,ining in grievance, ¡°Ellinor, after all that talk, you just want to take away my life saving favor to Theo. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Still being hugged by the man, Ellinor heard those words and gently pushed the man¡¯s chest, indicating him to loosen up a bit. Then, she looked at Patricia with a smirk, ¡°Do I need to rece you?¡± Patricia gritted her teeth, her brows furrowed as she challenged, ¡°Then do you have any evidence to prove it was you who saved Theo? You just said it, and there¡¯s no proof!¡± Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Ellinor got up from Theo¡¯s arms, facing Patricia. She easily crossed her arms and said, ¡®I don¡¯t have physical evidence, but my shared memories with Theo are enough to convince him.¡± Patricia didn¡¯t let it go. She questioned, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, memories can be distorted! The one who saved Theo was clearly me! I just forgot the details at that time, and you just happened to guess the answer! I remember now I only gave Theo a piece of dry bread every day because I was afraid that bringing more food would expose my secret getaway. Moreover, as far as I know, you didn¡¯t live in the mountain vige where Theo was injured when you were a kid Why would a kid like you be so far away from home? This shows you¡¯re obviously lying!¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡®Ms. Howard, you¡¯re really not giving up, are you? Let me exin it in detaill I grew up in a monastery. Back then, the one who adopted me, Karan, took me to the mountain in that vige to collect herbs, so we stayed in the viger¡¯s house for a while One day, I got lost from Karan on the mountain, so I decided to go down the mountain and go back to the vige by myself. On the way down, I heard someone coughing in the bushes, then I found Theo, who was seriously injured and bitten by a venomous snake! I was learning traditional medicine from Karan since I was a kid, so I knew how to deal with these injuries and venom. I sucked out the snake venom for Theo, applied herbs, and bandaged the wound. In the beginning. I thought Theo was blind and even mute due to the snake venom because he completely ignored me. No matter what I said, he didn¡¯t respond Later, I would pass by there every day on purpose, give Theo a piece of dry bread, and lend him some water from my bottle. Gradually. Theo probably felt that I had no ill intentions. Only then he said thank you to me for the first time. At that time, I realized he was not mute. ?? you ask me why I only gave the injured person dry bread to eat, it¡¯s because I grew up in a monastery. I wouldn¡¯t have any other delicate food, so I could only share my own dry bread with him. And you, Ms. Howard, you¡¯ve been living a privileged life since you were a kid. Everything you eat, wear, and use is the highest grade, freshest, and most expensive It¡¯s probably not easy to find a piece of dry bread in your living environment, right? You said you were the one who saved Theo, then where did you find the dry bread to give to him every day? Patricia didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason and was speechless. Ellinor was really cunning, and she directly pointed to the question that she couldn¡¯t refute ¡°I don¡¯t remember Although my family¡¯s living conditions are good, we also eat dry bread. When I was a kid looking for food, I would definitely take whatever I could find.. Unable to find a suitable excuse, Patricia began to beat around the bush. Theo took a couple of steps forward and gently put his hand on Ellinor¡¯s shoulder, expressing his firm stance without words. He coldly looked at Patricia and said, ¡°Ms. Howard, are you still unwilling to admit that you impersonated my life savior?¡± Facing Theo, Patricia became weak, ¡°Theo, I have the bracelet you gave me. The one who saved you was really me¡­¡± Theo said. ¡®The bracelet was not directly given to you by me. The person responsible for delivering the bracelet made a mistake. I will punish him.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing these words, Patricia felt cold in her heart, and she tried to win sympathy with tears again, ¡°Theo, ¡­¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t stand her tears anymore, Ms. Howard, stop crying. No one will be moved by your tears! You not only impersonated the real-life savior for so many years but also made up a disease of infertility to pressure Theo, trying to cling to him for a lifetime. You¡¯re really shameless!¡± Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Patricia¡¯s sob story didn¡¯t pull any weight at all. Her eyes filled with resentment, red at Ellinor, ¡°No, no¡­ Ellinor, you made up these lies to smear me! It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all your plot! You¡¯re out to get me! I won¡¯t let you have your way Unable to turn the tide, Patricia lost her cool and dropped her act. She lunged at Ellinor, trying to choke the life out of the one who kept screwing up her ns¡­ Yet, she didn¡¯t even manage toy a finger on Ellinor before Theo had her wrist in a firm grip. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Patricia didn¡¯t dare tosh out at Theo, she defended herself through tears, ¡®Theo, you can¡¯t believe what this woman is saying! Don¡¯t trust her! Ellinor, she¡¯s a girl from a poor family, she wants riches and luxury, everything she¡¯s done is to win your favor, so she¡¯s trying her best to drive a wedge between us, that way she can sessfully be a richdy! You absolutely can¡¯t trust her Theo¡¯s brows furrowed in disgust, but he neverid a hand on a woman. After pushing Patricia away in annoyance, he looked coldly at Balfour nearby and demanded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rein in your sister?¡± Balfour was nearby and instinctively wanted to protect Ellinor when Patricia charged at her. Luckily Theo was quick enough to shield Ellinor first. Patricia was pushed a meter away by Theo, and her emotional state deteriorated further. She looked to Balfour for help, Balfour, Ellinor is smearing me, bullying me¡­Balfour, you have to stand up for me.. Xenia walked over, sympathetically helped her daughter up, and angrily said, ¡°Balfour, look at what Patri has been put through. Aren¡¯t you going to do something? How can you let an outsider nder Patri like this! She knew that even though Balfour didn¡¯t give two hoots about his stepmother, he always cloted on Patri and would never tolerate anyone hurting her! Balfour looked coldly at Xenia and Patricia, and he said without an ounce of warmth, ¡°You two disgust mer His words shocked both Xenia and Patricia Patricia ran into Balfour¡¯s arms, crying. ¡°¡®Balfour, how could you not believe me¡­¡± Balfour mercilessly pushed her away, ¡°Believe you? After all the lies you¡¯ve told, all the people you¡¯ve deceived you don¡¯t even feel ashamed now that you¡¯ve been exposed?¡± This time, Patricia was pushed two meters away and almost fell to the ground She had never been treated so coldly by Balfour since she was a child. She couldn¡¯t handle it! After regaining her bnce, Patricia still defended herself through tears, ¡°Balfour. I didn¡¯t. I was really ndered¡­ Looking at her like this, Balfour¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt and disgust, ¡°You¡¯re beyond redemption.¡± Meanwhile, Ellinor yawned. With everything settled, she wanted to go home and sleep, Before leaving Ellinor calmly looked at the hospital bed, first at McNeil Howard, who had been silent all this while. She found him cold and weird. Despite so many things involving his wife and daughter happening, he always remained a bystander, not participating, not speaking, not intervening. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Seriously, this man had no sense of responsibility. Ellinor shifted her gaze to Byran on the bed. At this moment, Byran looked pate and upset, his trust had beenpletely shattered. He had been listening to the conversation between Ellinor and her sister for quite some time. Even if he was slow, he roughly understood the situation. His sister had deceived Theo, She never saved Theo but had been pretending to be sick and fooling everyone for so many years¡­ Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Chapter 863 His mom tried to harm Ellinor by spiking her pomegranate juice with a substance that could cause miscarriage. He ended up in the hospital because he mistakenly drank that poisoned juice His own mom and sister were faking their identities. They were nothing like the kind and caring people he once thought they were! Ellinor saw the breakdown in Byran¡¯s heart. She helplessly shook her head and said to him, ¡®Byran, you need to take care of yourself and wise up Byran snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Ellinor. He had a frown on his face, wanting to say something, but he felt too ashamed about his mother and sister¡¯s actions He pursed his lips and chose to stay silent. ¡°Theo, let¡¯s go.¡± Ellinor naturally took Theo¡¯s hand, leading him away. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Theo agreed He held her hand tightly and left with her They had only taken a few steps when Patricia grabbed Theo¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t go¡­ let me exin¡­ it¡¯s not like how Ellinor described it¡­¡± Ellinor yawned and nced at Patricia. Shezily picked at her ear, not saying a word. Theo looked at Patricia with a hint of impatience on his face. ¡°Ms. Howard! I¡¯ve been bending over backward for you out of gratitude for years. You should be satisfied if you bother my wife again and upset her, I won¡¯t be polite!¡± With that, he coldly shrugged her off. Theo, hand in hand with Ellinor, walked out of the hospital room. Patricia was not willing to give up. She wanted to chase after them but was stopped by Balfour. ¡°Enough! What are you chasing after them for? Have some dignity!¡± Patricia had lost her mind. She was crying her eyes out, ¡°Balfour, you have to believe me! Everything is a plot by Ellinor. That bitch will stop at nothing to steal Theo from me¡­ Balfour had some sibling affection left for Patricia until she said the word ¡°bitch¡± His face immediately turned gloomy. He squinted his eyes, ¡°What did you say?¡± Patricia angrily said, ¡°Balfour! I said I was innocent! Everything that happened today is because of that bitch, Ellinor Smack! A pnded hard on Patricia¡¯s face. Balfour put a lot of force into it. ¡°Watch your mouth! Balfour¡¯s face was dark, warning her sternly. Patricia was hit so hard that her ears were ringing, and her hair was a mess. She couldn¡¯t believe it, covering her burning face and staring wide eyed at Balfour, who had always been too gentle to hurt her. She cried bitterly, ¡°Balfour, you hit me. You actually hit me for Ellinor? You used to spoil me the most, but for Ellinor, you could do this to me¡­¡± Balfour felt that this sister of his never changed. She was truly disappointing and not worth any sympathy ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with you right now. You should think about what you¡¯ve done!* After saying this coldly, Balfour walked out the door with long strides. Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Chapter 864 ¡°Balfour, Balfour ¡± Patricia sank to the floor, her heart torn to pieces, tears falling like rain It was all over Everything she¡¯d worked so hard for all these years was destroyed by Ellinor today! Even Balfour had turned against her. What could she possibly do now. Seeing her once beloved daughterbeled as a menace and pped hard across the face, Xenia was filled with heartache and womed about Patricia¡¯s situation! She red at the silent McNeil Howard ¡®McNeil, say something! Your son hit our daughter. As a father, shouldn¡¯t you have something to say? McNeil Howard sat there calmly, his slightly aged face still handsome, now with a touch of the wear and wisdom of the time. ¡°The daughter you raised, just like you, does whatever it takes to get what she wants! You reap what you sow. Everything that happened today is your own doing Xenia¡¯s face darkened with dissatisfaction, McNeill How could you talk about me and our daughter like that? All these years, havent I been nothing but devoted to the Howard family? Why can¡¯t I earn even a word of praise from you?!¡± McNeil Howard no longer wanted to talk. He lowered his gaze, lost in thought. He recalled the girl called Ellinor, who reminded him of Martine when she was young Was he being delusional? Xenia couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore, McNeill I¡¯m talking to you, and you¡¯re ignoring me again! Why are you always so cold to me? Even if you¡¯ve lost patience with me, you should at least act like a father to our daughter!¡± Patricia had lost her brother¡¯s trust and affection, and now all she could hope for was her father¡¯s support, Daddy! Have you misunderstood me too? Don¡¯t listen to Ellinor. She has ultener motives. Everything was her meticulous nning.¡± ¡°Enough!¡¯ The one who cut off Patricia was Byran, lying weak and iritated on the hospital bed. Byran had never spoken to his mother and sister in such a tone before Patricia was stunned. ¡°Byran, you. Xenia reprimanded him unhappily. ¡®Byran, why are you raising your voice? You ve scared your sister!! At this moment, Byran was truly fed up. He couldn¡¯t stand seeing his mother and sister so unrepentant. He despised them! The kind of people he despised the most turned out to be his closest rtives? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But he had no choice, they were his biological mother and sister! ¡°All of you, get out! I need some peace and quiet! If you keep arguing like this, even if I don¡¯t die from my illness. I¡¯ll be driven to death by your incessant bickering!¡± Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Byran was yelling his lungs out. Xenia and Patricia were both scared stiff This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. McNeil Howard didn¡¯t bat an eye. He calmly got up, grabbed his jacket hanging on the back of the chair, and said coolly ¡®Byran, you chill out, okay? Ring the bell if you need anything, the nurse will come.¡± With that, McNeil Howard walked out with his jacket, telling Xeria. ¡°If you want your kid to stay healthy, don¡¯t go getting him all riled up now He was gone before his words even echoed away. Xenia frowned, thinking about how her daughter was now out of favor in the Howard family, and her only hope for the future was her son Byran. So she didn¡¯t dare to provoke her son anymore and had to drag her daughter away. The mother-daughter duo came out of the room, didn¡¯t see McNeil Howard, only saw a few bodyguards arranged by Balfour at the door After the meltdown Patricia just had she was drained and sat down weakly on the bench at the entrance, asking her mother fearfully, ¡°Mom, what do we do now? Even Balfour won¡¯t help me! Theo might never see me again.¡± Xenia was also left in a fog by Ellinar today. Her mind was in a total mess, without any clue ¡°Path, I don¡¯t know what to do either. Today, after being messed up by Ellinor, our situation in the Howard family will be super awkward. Your grandparents never liked me to begin with Once they find out about the pomegranate juice. I don¡¯t know how they¡¯ll deal with me.¡± ¡°Mom, are we just going to sit and wait for their decision? I can¡¯t ept it! I can¡¯t ept it! I¡¯ve been listening to you since I was little, trying so hard to be a good girl. imitating that missing Pearl Howard, pleasing my brother and my grandparents I¡¯ve managed to win their favor so sessfully and now I¡¯m going to lose it all in an instant Most importantly the rtionship between Theo and me that I¡¯ve worked so hard to maintain for so many years now is all gone.¡± Xenia also felt that they couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death, Patri, you calm down first. Think carefully again. Does that Ellinor have no weaknesses at all?¡± Patricia thought carefully and shook her head, ¡°That woman really doesn¡¯t seem to have any weaknesses. She doesn¡¯t have any family. There¡¯s nothing to hold her back. She grew up in the countryside, has experienced hardship, and has been through everything That¡¯s why she¡¯s always been able to easily escape from the traps I meticulously set, even turning the tables on me and getting me hurt by my own trap more than once¡± Xenia¡¯s eyes flickered, She grew up in the countryside do you know the exact address of where she lived when she was a child?? Patricia shook her head, ¡°I dont know But this shouldn¡¯t be hard to find out, send someone to check, we should know soon. Mom, why are you asking this?¡± Xenia said thoughtfully I was thinking she has no weaknesses in Greenhaven because she never lived here since she was a child let¡¯s go check out where she used to livel Everyone might have some unknown circumstances from childhood to adulthood! Even if she really has no bad past, we can make up some stories!¡± Patricia¡¯s red swollen eyes lit up again, ¡°Mom, you mean¡­¡± Xenia nodded silently to her daughter. ¡°Patri, it¡¯s hard for us to change the current situation in the Howard family now, so we have to find another way What Ellinor said today all made sense, and we didn¡¯t find a reasonable rebuttal. Now the only way is to have Ellinor¡¯s character questioned and confirmed by her old acquaintances, making Ellinor a complete fraud, and naturally, all her words would be incredible!¡± Patricias hope was reignited, ¡®Mom! Then you send someone to do this right away! This time, we must make Ellinor fall into a difficult situation. That¡¯s the only way to vent my resentment!* Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Ellinor was about to get in the car when she heard someone softly calling her name from behind. She paused, turning around to see Balfour striding towards her ¡°Ellinor, can I have a moment of your time? There are some things I¡¯d like to discuss with your Balfour said gently A small frown creased Ellinor¡¯s brow. She thought for a moment, then turned to the man standing beside her, ¡®Theo, there¡¯s a shop up ahead. Could you grab me a bottle of yogurt? I¡¯m thirsty Couldn¡¯t Theo tell that Ellinor was trying to ditch him? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In the past, he would never have allowed her to talk privately with another man, but things were different now. He knew Balfour was Ellinor¡¯s biological brother. They were siblings separated for many years. Since Ellinor was willing to talk to him, he couldn¡¯t deny Balfour some respect. Theo nodded slightly, ruffling Ellinor¡¯s hair lightly. Sure, I¡¯ll go get it Then he turned and walked slowly towards the shop As Theo receded into the distance. Balfour looked at Ellinor, ¡®Let¡¯s go to the garden up ahead. The car parks full of exhaust I wouldn¡¯t want you to feel sick. Ellinor nodded Since she had agreed to stay and chat, she wouldn¡¯t mind walking a bit farther They arrived at the hospital garden, where Balfour found a ce to sit, taking off his jacket to cushion the stone bench, Ellinor, sit here.¡± Ellinor made no fuss and sat down Balfour then neatly arranged his trouser legs and gracefully sat next to her. ¡°Mr. Howard, spit it out. I need to get home,¡± said Ellinor Balfour helplessly looked at her, I¡¯m sorry I actually wanted to invite you over for a nice meal today but then this unpleasant incident happened. You even almost hurt your baby¡¯ Ellinor smirked, ¡°Your family has caused me enough trouble. A simple apology won¡¯t cut it.¡± Balfour¡¯s brows knitted together his eyes full of guilt. ¡°You really won¡¯te back home?¡± ¡®Of course I will! Ellinor replied without hesitation Balfour¡¯s eyes brightered Was she willing toe back home? Ellinor continued, I¡¯m going home with Theoter.¡± Balfour was stunned before he let out a bitterugh, Does the nchet family¡¯s house feel like home to you?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°It is just a big house to me, nothing special. My home is wherever Theo, the man who truly cares about me, is.¡± Balfour¡¯s feelings were quite mixed. As her brother, he didn¡¯t even get to choose the man for his sister, and she had already married. ¡°As long as Theo makes you happy. that¡¯s what matters. If he ever dares to betray you, just tell me, and I¡¯ll teach him a lesson Ellinor smiled, ¡°If he¡¯s not faithful to me, then I wont need him anymore. You don¡¯t have to help me teach him a lesson. I, Ellinor, would rather be alone than settle for just anybody!¡± Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Balfours gaze faltered for a moment as he admired the strength in his sister. This was his sister, who was bold in her love and hate, capable of both eptance and letting go She was nothing like Patricia, who only knew how to cry,in, and y the victim. Hed really misjudged her before, failing to see how atrocious Patricia was at acting. Taking a deep breath. Balfour asked, ¡®Ellinor, you initially came to work with me to investigate why our mom left the Howard family with you years ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yep, spot-on! Ellinor admitted openly She had nothing to hide now so she might as welly all the cards on the table. Balfour let out a sigh and said, ¡®There¡¯s no need to look into it anymore. Il tell you everything you want to know Ellinor squinted her bright eyes mockingly, ¡°You¡¯ll tell me that our mom messed up, got caught in the act, and was booted out by the Howards?¡± Balfour frowned at her, ¡®Ellinor, I didn¡¯t want to believe it either but I did see Mom leaving a hotel with another man back then.¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°So seeing is believing? I¡¯ve walked out the front doors of hotels with different men loads of times! By your logic, Ive had something with every single one of them?¡± Balfour frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes at him dismissively, ¡°No matter what happened back then, I believe Mom isn¡¯t that kind of woman!¡± Balfour was heartened to see his sister firmly defending their mother. He nodded. ¡°Hmm, I also believe Mom isn¡¯t that kind of person. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been having people Investigate the incident over the years. But we¡¯ve never been able to find anything conclusive.¡± Ellinor was disappointed in Balfour, ¡®Just because you can¡¯t find anything doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s nothing to find! Use your brain; who would gain the most from Mom getting kicked out of the Howard family? They¡¯d be the prime suspect! And you! You¡¯ve taken a thief for your mother and switched sides at the first sign of change!¡± Balfour didn¡¯t get angry even though his sister was chastising him. But he felt wronged He¡¯d never seen Xenia as a mother. For years, he was only nice to her because of Patricia, and he barely spoke to her otherwise Not long after Mom left with Ellinor, Xenia showed up with a baby bump, forcing a mamage. Their grandparents, seeing the Howard heir in her belly, reluctantly let her in. He suspected Xenia framed Mom to marry Dad, but he was just a student then and was powerless to investigate thoroughly. Later, when he took over from his father, the first thing he did was reopen the case about Mom¡¯s supposed infidelity, hoping to clear her name. Unfortunately, he still couldn¡¯t find any evidence of premeditation This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He told Ellinor there was no evidence and asked her to stop digging Not because he doubted Mom¡¯s character, but because he couldn¡¯t find the answer, which was just draining his energy and emotions. So, he didn¡¯t want Ellinor to get stuck in the past like him, consumed by his failure to protect Mom and Ellinor Without refuting Ellinor¡¯s usations Balfour just sighed and asked ¡°Ellinor, where did you and Mom go after she took you away? Why haven¡¯t you been living with Mom all these years?¡± When asked why she hadn¡¯t stayed with Mom; Ellinor¡¯s expression becameplex as her brows slightly furrowed, I¡¯m not sure. I have a blurry memory of that time. All I know is Mom left me with the Mendoza family, and then she disappeared without a trace.¡± Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Balfour squinted. ¡°So you¡¯re saying Mom might still be alive?¡± Ellinor took a deep breath. ¡°I hope so, but I¡¯m not sure I haven¡¯t found any clues about Mom, just some of her paintings that she left behind.¡± Balfour sighed. Tve been looking for you and Mom all these years. Now that you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll have people keep looking for Mom.¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Okay, thanks a ton, Mr. Howard. If you find any clues, please let me know¡± She was all for more people joining the search for her mother. In fact, she was really worried that her mom might have been killed after entrusting her to Arnold Mendoza If Mom didn¡¯t feel danger was imminent, she believed her mom would never have left her in someone else¡¯s care. Her mom must have had no other choice but to make this decision. Balfour knew Ellinor must be thinking about their mom after noticing the look of despair on Ellinor¡¯s face. After all these years, his little sister had been alone without Mom¡¯spany. She must have gone through hell. He ached for her and wanted to give her a big hug, but he didn¡¯t dare Balfour knew that Ellinor hadn¡¯t epted him as her brother yet. The only reason she was sitting here talking to him was because of their mom. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t keep calling him Mr. Howard, making their rtionship seem so distant Balfour had enough patience. He nned to slowly win her eptance. He couldn¡¯t rush things ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me. But could you promise me that you won¡¯t disappear on me again?¡± Ellinor gave him a small smile. I¡¯m with the nchet family. You can reach me anytime, Mr. Howard. But please, only contact me if it¡¯s about Mom. The nchets don¡¯t exactly roll out the red carpet for Howards N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. With that, Ellinor got up to leave. ¡°I should get going. Theo¡¯s been waiting for me¡± Balfour didn¡¯t try to stop her, knowing it would be futile. He simply got up and reminded her, ¡°Take care on your way¡± Ellinor waved without looking back and headed for the parking lot. Balfour watched her retreating figure, wanting to follow but fearing it would upset her Fortunately, the parking lot wasn¡¯t far, so he could still see her from where he stood. It wasn¡¯t until he saw Ellinor reach Theo that he finally rxed and picked up his coat, dusting it off. As he prepared to leave he ran into his father, McNeil Howard Ever since his mother left, his rtionship with his father had been strained McNeil asked. ¡®Balfour, what were you and Ellinor talking about?¡± Balfour replied nonchntly, ¡°Nothing much I was just apologizing to thedy who saved Grandpa¡¯s life. Today¡¯s events must have upset her¡± McNeil agreed and went on, ¡°How did that girl marry into the nchet family? Balfour raised an eyebrow sarcastically, ¡®Are you interested in her?¡¯ McNeil responded frankly, ¡°I think she looks a lot like your mother when she was young.¡± Balfourughed coldly, ¡°You still remember my mother? Forgive me for being blunt, but you should be embarrassed to even mention her!¡± Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Balfour picked up his coat, bypassed his dad without a trace of emotion, and briskly walked out the door. McNeil was used to his son¡¯s cold demeanor. He didn¡¯t get mad or me him. Ever since Marlinie took their daughter away, Balfour had been avoiding any conversation with his father. Mr. Howard sat alone on the stone bench, squinting at what was happening across the parking lot He saw Ellinor take the yogurt bottle that Theo had opened for her, have a big sip, and then hold it up high, ready to feed Theo But when Theo was about to drink, she cheekily pulled the bottle away and ran off, as her face beamed with innocence. McNeil himself didn¡¯t even realize the tenderness in his eyes. That girl really reminded him of a young Marlinie. It had been over a decade, and he wondered if Marlinie was doing well out there. Back at the nchet vi. Theo headed straight upstairs to shower and charge clothes. Ellinor didn¡¯t go up with him. She said she was going to stay downstairs and watch TV, but in fact, she went to the kitchen. Alter Theo finished work today, he went straight to pick her up from the Howard family¡¯s home. So much had happened since then that it was now dark and Theo hadn¡¯t had dinner yet. She washed her hands, put on an apron, and decided to cook some noodles for Theo herself. The servants wanted to help, but she shooed them away She was just making a bowl of noodles, it wasn¡¯t rocket science. She could handle it herself, having someone help would only mess up-her flow As she was whipping up some eggs after chopping tomatoes, Ellinor heard someone storm into the kitchen. She paid it no mind and continued to beat the eggs. ¡°Ellinor, what the hell is this about? Veronica roared while surveying the room Ellinor nced at Veronica while continuing to beat her eggs, ¡°What¡¯s up? You want some of my noodles? Veronica rolled her eyes, Who cares about your noodles? What was the deal with those things you had Devin send me today?¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°Oh, that. Those were gifts I personally picked out for you.¡± Veronica responded with annoyance, ¡®Gifts? You¡¯ve got some nerve! I¡¯ve never seen such cheap gifts in my entire life!¡¯ As she said this, she was waving a book around. Ellinor responded, ¡°Cheap? I gave you some workbooks to help you improve your knowledge. Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Knowledge is the most valuable treasure in the world, not your useless shoes and bags.¡± Veronica sneered, ¡®I could aceept that you think I need workbooks, but why are they for primary school students? What are you trying to say?¡± Ellinor calmly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t understand the higher grade workbooks Veronica felt greatly insulted and angrily retorted, ¡°Ellinor, your IQs like a primary school student¡¯s! Your whole family¡¯s 10 is like a primary school student¡¯s!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Ellinor casuallyughed and replied, ¡°Ms. nchet, if you¡¯re so unhappy, then finish the workbook yourself and prove to me that you can do all the problems. If you can correctlyplete half of them, I¡¯ll buy you ten Herm¨¨s bags tomorrow. How does that sound?¡± Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Veronica was a total handbag junkie, buttely she had been on a shopping hiatus since her grandma put her credit cards on ice. So she wasn¡¯t able to indulge in her favorite pastime, bag shopping When she heard there was a chance to score ten Hermes bags. Veronica¡¯s eyes lit up like a kids in a candy store. But she looked skeptically at Ellinor, who was from the wrong side of the tracks, ¡°Do you have that kind of dough? How can you make such a big promise? Ellinor just smiled, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t, your brother does. Don¡¯t forget, all his moh is with me now!¡± This made Veronica¡¯s day. She was hell bent on getting those ten Hermes bags. ¡°Ellinor, you said it! No take backs when I ve jumped through all the hoops¡± Ellinor smiled back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t back out! But don¡¯t you want a bowl of noodles?¡± Veronica gave a contemptuous look at the scrambled eggs in her hand, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t touch your noodles with a ten-foot polet Even my dog wouldn¡¯t eat noodles made by a pauper like you!¡¯ Having said that, Veronica, holding her workbook turned around to get cracking on her assignments, hoping to cash in on Ellinor¡¯s promise of ten Hermes bags But as soon as she turned around, she found herself face-to-face with her big bro Theo had just taken a shower. He was dressed in a bathrobe, with his arms crossed while leaning against the kitchen door frame. He was looking stormy as his eyes shot daggers at her Veronica froze ¡®Theo¡­ When did you get here? Theo furrowed his brows, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll never change your bratty ways¡± Without saying more, he came over to straighten out his wayward sister. Scared, Veronica backed away instinctively and took cover behind Ellinor, who was whisking eggs, Theo, I¡¯m sorry! LLL Theo barked, ¡®Come here!¡¯ Veronica tugged at Ellinor¡¯s clothes helplessly as she shivered with fear, ¡°Ellinor, save me¡­ Ellinor said, ¡°Theo, could you fetch me an egg from the fridge? Im running low over here.¡± Could he say no to her? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Theo shot Veronica a cold look, let out a sigh, and then turned around to get an egg for his wife This gave Veronica the chance to make a run for it. Once out of the kitchen, Veronica breathed a sigh of relief. But she was puzzled. Why did she instinctively hide behind Ellinor? And even asked her for help? Did Ellinor actually bail her out? She had always been mean to Ellinor and even insulted her, but Ellinor still came to her rescue. Ellinor was such a weirdo and a huge pain in the butt! She couldn¡¯t be bothered to think anymore, she had a workbook to finish. She had ten Hermes bags to im, nothing mattered more to her than those Herm¨¨s bags! Back in the kitchen. Theo fetched an egg, tapped it against the edge of the girl¡¯s bowl, cracked it open, and tossed the shell into the trash. Then, with a reproachful look at her, he said, ¡°Why do you still protect Veronica after she disrespects you like that?¡± Ellinor, stirring the freshly added egg into the mix, said nonchntly, ¡°Oh? Did I protect her?¡± He gently touched her cheek with his rough hand, ¡®You deliberately sent me off to fetch an egg and stopped me from disciplining her, weren¡¯t you protecting her?¡± Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Ellinor cocked an eyebrow, ¡°Theo, Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day ya know. Your sister turned out this way because you and your folks spoiled her silly when she was a kid. You can¡¯t just kick her to the curb. Maybe you should have some patience, go a few rounds with her, and let her figure things out so she can change on her own.¡± Theo froze a bit. Ellinor always knew how to look out for him. He was tough on Veronica, but deep down, he couldn¡¯t bear to really kick her out. Where would she go? Back to her flirtatious mom? She¡¯d just get worse! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Veronica might be his half-sister, but she was his only sister and she meant something to him. Back when he was swamped with work, he didn¡¯t have time to discipline her Since she was feeling lonely at home, he¡¯d try to fulfill all her whims. As she grew older, Veronica¡¯s ws started to show She waszy and arrogant, no one at school wanted to be friends with her. She had been a real pain in the neck for him all these years Theo gently pinched Ellinor¡¯s cheek You act like a little devil but you¡¯re always so sensible that it¡¯s heartbreaking¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, Shoo, shool I¡¯m making noodles, don¡¯t bug mel With that, she wriggled out of his grip turned around and started to cook Theo, however wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. What noodles? Ellinor frowned, ¡®Cbviously the noodles you¡¯re gonna eat! Theo, did you forget you haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry I¡¯ll eatter, let me aste of you first As he spoke, he took the bowl of egg mixture from her and ced it to the side. He twisted her around, held her close, and kissed her gently ¡°Theo stop¡± Sometimes Ellinor really couldn¡¯t handle this mi kissing obsession. She had to question it She just wanted to make him some noodles, why was it so hard?. Only after a long while did Theo let her go, but her legs were already weak To prevent him from making any more moi Ellinor shooed him away. ¡®Theo, go wait outside! Don¡¯t bother me here! I cant work with you around¡± He smiled. ¡°Why can¡¯t you work? Is it because you¡¯re too nervous with me here? Ellinor rolled her eyes, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you cant keep your hands to yourself? Go, go, go! Get out! Or I won¡¯t let you eat when I¡¯m done cooking Theo stopped teasing her ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m going. Be careful, don¡¯t burn yourself * ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever With that, Then left. Finally Ellinor could breathe a sigh of relief and concentrate on making noodles for him. Just as the noodles were almost done, her phone rang. It was a call from Chase Ellinor answered ¡°Chase, what¡¯s up?¡± Chase¡¯s voice was senous. ¡°Ellinor, I just received some news. Someone¡¯s been digging around in the vige where you grew up ¡± Ellinor¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Digging into my past? Who?¡± Chase replied, ¡°Our sources confirm that it¡¯s someone sent by the Howard family¡± Ellinor squinted thoughtfully ¡°How far have they gotten? Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Ellinor ced the cooked noodles in front of Theo Theo was casually sitting at the table, aimlessly scrolling through his phone. After seeing the bowl of noodles ced in front of him, he put down his phone and looked up. ¡°That was quick, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Ellinor untied her apron and sat down beside him. ¡®It would¡¯ve been quicker if you hadn¡¯t been causing a ruckus. Now eat up!TM Theo smirked slightly as he picked up his utensils and stirred the noodles, taking a leisurely bite before saying. ¡°This is really good, but you don¡¯t have to cook for me That¡¯s what the help is for Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°What? You don¡¯t like my cooking?¡± The pinched her cheek. You re taking indness for insult. I¡¯m just warned you¡¯ll tire yourself out.¡± Ellinor pouted as her face was being squished. Cooking a bowl of noodles isn¡¯t exactly hard work Theo¡¯s expression turned serious, foute pregnant now you should be taking it easy¡± Ellinorzily watched him eat. ¡°Are your cited to be a dad¡± ¡°Sort of¡± ¡°What do you mean sort of? Either He finished his meal quickly arent! So, are you?¡± 4 Theo put down his utensils. Ellinor paused, then burst intought He took a big gulp of water put ¡°You think I¡¯m childi 7|m alone time. But since the bat and then replied. I cant wat to be out child¡¯s father But once the babyes, I¡¯ll have to share you with them. I don¡¯t want it s our own child¡± You¡¯re already jealous of our unborn baby¡±¡± and lo This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. her senously. stood up, cupped hit Ellinor found his earner promise to treat you both i Theo wrapped his arms around Ellinor blushed understanding his implications. I¡¯m a healthy man, of course, I have certain Ellinor¡¯s body softened, feeling electrified. But might see now it¡¯s important to enjoy our time together before having a baby If possible. Id love to extend our dy wee them with you. ne face, and reassured him. Don¡¯t worry having a baby wont make you any less important. I ing her onto hisp, and whispered into her ear. ¡°But because of this baby every night is a real struggle for me¡± not again! pag! If I knew this, I wouldn¡¯t have fed you shing against her skin with his lips, stealing kisses from her earlobe to her lips some sense they were in the dining room downstairs, and they couldn¡¯t do anything there, the household staff Theo might not mind the embarrassment, but she certainly did So, Ellinor turned her face away. ¡°Theo, you just finished eating and you haven¡¯t brushed your teeth yet¡± Theo¡¯s breath was hot and heavy as he held her chin and turned her face back to his His brows were furrowed, his eyes were hazy, and his voice was husky. Are you disgusted by me As he said this, his nose brushed against hers. Ellinor was in aplete fluster Theo was bewitching her. If I was disgusted by you, I wouldn¡¯t be with you!¡± Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Chapter 873 She was all over the guy She threw herself at him and nted a big sloppy kiss on his lips Theo was wearing nothing but a bathrobe When she straddled him, his robe fell open, revealing his chiseled chest. Ellinor heart went into overdrive, He was clearly enjoying Ellinor¡¯s boldness. A grin spread across his face before he took control of the kiss as if he wanted to devour her slowly. When things started to heat up, Ellinor clung to his arm as tears began clouding her eyes Looking at him, she whispered, ¡°How about we head to the bedroom?¡± He let out a low, husky hum from deep in his throat before lifting her up. As he nted kisses on her lips, he headed upstairs. He kicked the door open andid her down on the bed. He shrugged off his bathrobe and moved closer to her Ellinor seemed toe back to reality for a moment and tried to get up. ¡°Theo, I haven¡¯t showered yet¡­¡± He pushed her back down on the bed, ¡®No rush, I¡¯ll take you in a bit.¡± Ellinor¡¯s ears turned red, ¡®Theo¡­¡± Theo kissed her lips, At this moment you should call me something I like¡± Ellinor saw an intense desire in his eyes and realized that she might be in for a tough night. Trying to get out of it, she obediently pleaded, ¡°Honey. I¡¯m so tired. Can we not¡­¡± The word ¡®honey tickled him, ¡°Mm, if you¡¯re tired, just lie there. I¡¯ll take care of the rest¡± Ellinor was at a loss for words. She should¡¯ve known better than to negotiate with a man in bed His hands explored every inch of her body. His touch was like electricity, melting away herst shred of sanity. She had no idea what time they finally fell asleep. When she woke up in the morning he was gone. Ellinor felt like a wet noodle she was not at all in the mood to get up. She reached out for her phone on the bedside table After uplocking it, she saw a message from Then. Tve already given you a bath, so don¡¯t shower again in the morning. Get up when you¡¯re rested, wash up, and eat.¡± Ellinor blushed as she thought about how hed taken her to the shower when she¡¯d passed out from exhaustion the night before. She sent him a disgusted emoji, then pushed the phone away, intending to go back to sleep. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. But her ns were thwarted by a loud knock on the door. ¡°Ellinor get up!¡± It was Veronica banging on the door She was still groggy and feeling grumpy Ellinor rolled over in bed but eventually got up. She pulled on a loose dress from her closet and went to open the door for Veronica ¡°What do you need this early in the morning?¡± Ellinor yawned, looking disinterested. After seeing her still half asleep. Veronica rolled her eyes in annoyance, thrusting her workbook in Ellinor¡¯s face Chapter 873 She was all over the guy She threw herself at him and nted a big sloppy kiss on his lips Theo was wearing nothing but a bathrobe When she straddled him, his robe fell open, revealing his chiseled chest. Ellinor heart went into overdrive, He was clearly enjoying Ellinor¡¯s boldness. A grin spread across his face before he took control of the kiss as if he wanted to devour her slowly. When things started to heat up, Ellinor clung to his arm as tears began clouding her eyes Looking at him, she whispered, ¡°How about we head to the bedroom?¡± He let out a low, husky hum from deep in his throat before lifting her up. As he nted kisses on her lips, he headed upstairs. He kicked the door open andid her down on the bed. He shrugged off his bathrobe and moved closer to her Ellinor seemed toe back to reality for a moment and tried to get up. ¡°Theo, I haven¡¯t showered yet¡­¡± He pushed her back down on the bed, ¡®No rush, I¡¯ll take you in a bit.¡± Ellinor¡¯s ears turned red, ¡®Theo¡­¡± Theo kissed her lips, At this moment you should call me something I like¡± Ellinor saw an intense desire in his eyes and realized that she might be in for a tough night. Trying to get out of it, she obediently pleaded, ¡°Honey. I¡¯m so tired. Can we not¡­¡± The word ¡®honey tickled him, ¡°Mm, if you¡¯re tired, just lie there. I¡¯ll take care of the rest¡± Ellinor was at a loss for words. She should¡¯ve known better than to negotiate with a man in bed His hands explored every inch of her body. His touch was like electricity, melting away herst shred of sanity. She had no idea what time they finally fell asleep. When she woke up in the morning he was gone. Ellinor felt like a wet noodle she was not at all in the mood to get up. She reached out for her phone on the bedside table After uplocking it, she saw a message from Then. Tve already given you a bath, so don¡¯t shower again in the morning. Get up when you¡¯re rested, wash up, and eat.¡± Ellinor blushed as she thought about how hed taken her to the shower when she¡¯d passed out from exhaustion the night before. She sent him a disgusted emoji, then pushed the phone away, intending to go back to sleep. But her ns were thwarted by a loud knock on the door. ¡°Ellinor get up!¡± It was Veronica banging on the door She was still groggy and feeling grumpy Ellinor rolled over in bed but eventually got up. She pulled on a loose dress from her closet and went to open the door for Veronica ¡°What do you need this early in the morning?¡± Ellinor yawned, looking disinterested. After seeing her still half asleep. Veronica rolled her eyes in annoyance, thrusting her workbook in Ellinor¡¯s face Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Chapter 874 I¡¯ve done my part, now it¡¯s time for you to keep your promise and go buy me ten Hermes bags!¡± Ellinor flipped through the workbook a bit and verified that all the answers were correct, ¡®How can you prove that you did this yourself?¡± Veronica frowned a little unhappily. ¡°How else do you want me to prove it? I wrote all the answers, you canpare them with my other books!¡± Ellinor chuckled softly. Tim not asking if you wrote these answers yourself. I¡¯m asking if you calcted these answers yourself? Did you cheat?¡± Veronica blinked ufortably. ¡°Who cheated? I was alone in my room answering this workbook yesterday, even if I wanted to cheat, there¡¯s nobody for me to copy from!¡± Ellinor scoffed lightly ¡°Even if there¡¯s nobody to copy from, you could still search for answers online.¡± Veronica turned her face away guillily, no longer looking at Ellinor, ¡°What inte? I don¡¯t have a computer in my room!¡± ¡°Noputer, but you¡¯ve got a smartphone.¡± ¡°Ellinor! Are you trying to break your promise?¡± Ellinor pped the workbook onto Veronica, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing as long as you can prove you worked these problems out yourself, I¡¯ll take you to the Hermes store night now, so you can pick any bag you want!¡± Veronica was very tempted. ¡°How do you want me to prove it to you?¡± Ellinor said ¡®Give me your phone, I¡¯ll hold on to it for the time being Go get another workbook, redo it in front of me, let me check it when you¡¯re done, get half of it right, and you win.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Veronica hesitated, and her eyebrows knitted together. ¡°This is you breaking your promise, I¡¯ve already finished, yet you want me to redo it?¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°If you were confident in getting half right, you wouldn¡¯t be here arguing with me and you¡¯d be doing it already¡¯ Veronica had no other option, ¡®Final Redo it is! Just wait, I¡¯ll go get one! With a huff, Veronica grabbed another workbook and came back, trumpily asking, ¡°Where should I write?¡± Ellinor let her into the room and pointed towards the sofa in the bedroom, ¡°Give me your phone, you sit there and write Veronica reluctantly pulled out her phone, warning Ellinor beforehand, ¡°You can¡¯t look through my phone without permission!¡± Ellinor was indifferent, ¡°Rx, if I take a peek, I¡¯m not human.¡± Veronica snorted, ¡®You¡¯re not human in the first ce¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to argue with her, so she took the phone and went to wash up. When she came out after washing up Ellinor saw Veronica scratching her head while looking at the workbook. Veronica must have encountered a difficult problem. Then someone knocked on the door and she went over to open it. Devin was standing outside the door, bowing slightly with a worried face, Ellinor, I heard Ms. nchet is bathering you again.¡± Ellinor waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s doing homework here.¡± Homework? Devin thought he had misheard. Following Ellinor¡¯s direction, he really saw Ms. nchet sitting in Mr. nchet and Ellinor¡¯s room, doing questions. It was truly unbelievable. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Ellinor whispered to Devin, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, she won¡¯t cause me too much trouble. Devin, can you get breakfast delivered to my room? I need to keep an eye on Ms. nchet¡¯s homework.¡± Devin nodded, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll have breakfast sent up right away. If Ms. nchet gives you any more trouble, you know where to find me! Ellinor shed an OK sign, then shooed Devin out and closed the door. Veronica hadn¡¯t made much progress on her exercises, even after Ellinor finished her breakfast. Ellinor didn¡¯t rush her, she just sat quietly on the side scrolling through her phone It was noon, and Veronica finally finished thest page of the workbook and handed it to Ellinor ¡°I¡¯m done! Now let¡¯s see what excuses you¡¯ve go!! Veronica said Ellinor put down her phone, took the workbook, and started checking. As she flipped through the pages, she suddenly burst intoughter. Veronica felt ufortable She frowned and asked ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Ellinor shook her head and said. Ms nchet. I think I overestimated you¡± Veronica was slightly pissed off. What are you trying to say? Speak up?¡± Ellinor put the work book on the table and said I should¡¯ve bought you a third-grade workbook, not a fifth-grade one¡¯ Veronica was taken aback, then she immediately got angry. Ellinor! Are you saying I¡¯m at a third- grader¡¯s level?¡± Ellinor stroked her chin as she looked at Veronica¡¯s answers. ¡°Maybe not even third grade, more like second. You spent all morning on this and didn¡¯t get a single question right You dont even know the basics of elementary school Ms nchet, what were you doing when you were in school?¡¯ Veronica was furing ¡°Just cause you said I got them wrong, doesn¡¯t mean I got them wrong. I think you¡¯re just trying to weasel out of your promise. If you didn¡¯t want to buy me the Hermes bags, you shouldn¡¯t have promised! Ellinor calmly said. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can send this workbook to your college ssmates to correct Veronica was very conscious of her dignity, there was no way she would agree to this, ¡°Ellinor you Ellinor calmly handed her a tablet. If you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself in front of your ssmates, then learn what¡¯s in here. Veronica was confused What¡¯s in here?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°This is a course I downloaded After you finish the course, redo these questions. If you can get half of them right, my offer for the ten Hermes bags still stands.¡± ¡°Ellinor, are you teaching me a lesson? Veronica asked Ellinor raised an eyebrow, I¡¯m teaching you how to do exercises. But if you don¡¯t want me to teach you, I can call your brother and have hime teach you: Though, if your brother finds out how bad you are at elementary school knowledge, he might get pretty angry¡± Veronica was annoyed, she definitely didn¡¯t want Theo toe back and teach her Knowing that Ellinor would really rat her out to Theo, Veronica begrudgingly took the tablet She put on the headphones and started listening to the elementary school course When Veronica was a kid, she just went to school to y. Because of her family background, the school teachers didn¡¯t dare discipline her So, her educational foundation was poor, her academic performance was terrible, and she only got into middle school and university because of her family connections She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with poor academic performance She thought she didn¡¯t need to learn those things. She believed she didn¡¯t need to work of support herself when she grew up. Because there was plenty of money at home for her to splurge, she thought studying those useless things was a waste of her time and energy Ellinor was actually making her relearn the things she considered useless, it was utterly iprehensible. After being forced to listen to an hour of the course, Veronica picked up the workbook again, erased the wrong answers, and rewrote them. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 She presently meaning the whole word that he even ek pj?d kanch Fally the toased thepleted work on Ellinor¡¯s desa, ¡°Crane, here you got hipped and chuching lightly as ad pase ingred You gati tuna ripar Veroreca full a ime awkward How did she only manage to get ten question night after attending the whole lecture? How emba ra ss ing Tim starving I need food Unate to hold her had high in fort of nor, whom the dasked, Vamos chose to escape, standing up to leave immediately ¡°Hold on Florale qely Verona stopped in her thick, tumang patiently. You can even let me grab a bite to eat? You want me to starve to death or what? For casually put down fra ankboca, standing up to put on her cost, Let¡¯s go eat out together I¡¯m famished too Verreza was taken aback Ellinor was miting her to eat out? What was the catch? ¡°Hat As get out with you can dest with the awkwardness¡± Elinor did seem to mand, and she put on her cost, Tm also nning on getting you a bag from Hermes, are you still noting? Veronica¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, she bought she heard wrong. ¡°What did you say? Elinor ached an eyebrow, ¡°Hot interested?¡± Veronica was a little confused shout Ellinor¡¯s intentions, ¡°Of course I am But I didn¡¯t get half of the questions n ig ght¡± Get half right and buy ten, get ten night and I can get you one to start with¡± Veronica¡¯s eyes started to sparkle, ¡°You¡¯re not messing with mer Elinor took a gold card out of her pocket and held it between her two slender fingers, Tve got my credit card, so what¡¯s it gonna be? Veronica didn¡¯t hesitate, Tm in Just wait a minute! I be night back after changing With that, she darted back to her room to change Ellinor let out a bored yawn as she watched Veronica¡¯s excited behavior Sometimes she envied people who could feel extremely happy by just getting something materialistic. Material things were tangible dreams that could be achieved by working hard to earn money to buy them. She was never really interested in material possessions. What she yearned for were abstract spiritualN?velDrama.Org owns this text. pursuits, which were hard to grasp since it was even harder to find spiritual satisfaction. Devin was surprised and happy when he found out the two ipatible women were going out for a meal and shopping, and he arranged for a driver to take them to the mall. In the car, Veronica was humming excitedly while browsing thetest handbag styles on her phone. Ellinor was quietly looking at the view outside the car window, lost in thought Veronica handed her phone to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, which color do you think is nicer? Ellinor nced down, The one on the left¡¯ Veronica also preferred the one on the left, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you, a country bumpkin, to have good taste¡± Ever since Ellinor first entered the nchet family, Veronica had been calling her a ¡®country bumpkin She was used to it, didn¡¯t take it to heart, and didn¡¯t get angry anymore. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Veronica suddenly got curious and asked, ¡°Ellinor, you now have free rein over my brother¡¯s credit card. Why don¡¯t you spoil yourself a bit?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. There¡¯s nothing I want to buy Veronica crinkled her brow and fully eyed Ellinor¡¯s simple attire. Sure, Ellinor was a stunner, and even basic clothes couldn¡¯t hide her beauty, but without designer labels, she just looked¡­ ordinary N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Who said you don¡¯t need anything? I think you should chuck those clothes and get a whole new wardrobe! Ellinor, you¡¯re part of the nchet family now, so you should step up your style game. You don¡¯t want to embarrass my brother, do you? Ellinor looked at her with a subtle expression in her eyes. Realizing what she had just said, Veronica awkwardly coughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong! I¡¯m not admitting that you¡¯re part of the nchet family, epting you, or anything like that. It¡¯s just that my brother is head over heels for you and insists on keeping you around, so I thought you should up your fashion game. I¡¯m thinking about my brother! He¡¯s high and mighty, he can¡¯t have a woman by his side who looks like she shops at thrift stores!¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Thanks for the advice, but your brother doesn¡¯t care what I wear, and I¡¯m not interested in those things. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll dress up for formal asions to apany him. Casual days, not so much.¡± Veronica rolled her eyes, ¡°I see you have bigger ambitions and don¡¯t even want to spend petty cash. You just want topletely bewitch my brother, get all his money, and then control the nchet family¡¯s assets Ellinor smiled slightly, ¡°If what you say is true, then I must be very skilled. Ms. nchet, if you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you find a man who¡¯s willing to hand over all his assets to you?¡± Veronica rolled her eyes again while crossing her arms, ¡°I¡¯m not as cu nning as you!¡± They arrived at arge shopping mall and walked into the Herm¨¨s gship store. While Veronica excitedly picked out bags, Ellinor sat in the waiting area sipping coffee. ¡°Ellinor.¡± Before long, Ellinor heard someone call her name. It was a man¡¯s gentle and warm voice. She turned her head and saw Bartlett Rex walking over, arm in arm with an elegant girl. Bartlett greeted her with a big grin, ¡°I knew it was you, Ellinor! I thought I was seeing things when I first came in.¡±, ¡°Well, what a coincidence.¡± Ellinor nodded without getting up, still cradling her coffee. Bartlett softly told the girl next to him, ¡°You go take a look over there and pick a few you like. I¡¯m going to chat with a friend here.¡± The girl seemed reluctant to leave. She gave Ellinor a wary look, nodded, and went on her way to check out the bags. Once the girl was gone, Bartlett sat down on the sofa next to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, are you here alone to buy a bag? Theo didn¡¯te with you?¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°I¡¯m not nning on buying anything. I¡¯m here with Veronica. She¡¯s in there picking something out. I¡¯m just waiting for her.¡± Bartlett squinted slightly. ¡°You¡¯re really nice for taking Veronica bag shopping.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t bite at his sarcasm; instead, she asked, ¡°Is that your girlfriend?¡± Without hesitation, Bartlett said, ¡°No.¡± Ellinor arched an eyebrow, ¡®She¡¯s not your girlfriend, but you brought her shopping for bags? Oh, I see, for rich folks like you, buying a bag for a girl is no big deal.¡± Bartlett gave a helpless smile, ¡°No, she¡¯s not. She¡¯s a blind date set up by my family. I was worried about it. Ellinor, since you¡¯re here, can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Hmm? Do what for you?¡± Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Bartlett leaned in with his handsome face, ¡°Help me shake off this blind date without offending her family¡± Elinor frowned, not hiding the displeasure in her eyes. ¡°If you think she¡¯s not suitable, just tell her directly so nobody¡¯s wasting time! Why are you pretending to be all gentlemanly? You¡¯re bringing her to buy bags and making her think you like her too Bartlett shrugged 1 did tell her, but she insists that feelings can be developed over time. We¡¯ve eaten and seen a movie, I really have no idea what else to do with her. I offered to take her home, but she refused, so here I am dragged along on her shopping spree. Ellinor, you¡¯re always the smart one, can you help me out? Elinor took a sip of her coffee, surveying Bartlett, who had a hint of worry in his eyes. With Bartlett¡¯s good looks and privileged background, it was hard for girts not to fall for him. If a girl set her sights on him, she was likely to hold on tight. in their social circles, the partners their families arranged for them were always well-matched. Whether things worked out or not was not just their business, but a matter between two families. It was not easy to handle such situations If not handled well, it could lead to grudges, making it hard to exin to their families. Ellinor respondedzily Til give it a shot!¡± Bartlett beamed ¡°Thanks a lot?¡± Bartlett¡¯s blind date, probably not trusting her potential beau alone with another pretty girl, came back soon after. The girl was carrying a new bag, with two shop assistants trailing behind her with smiles. ¡°Bartlett, how do you think this bag looks on me?¡± Bartlett looked up and nodded with his usual smile, ¡°Hmm, it looks pretty good.¡± Though the girl received praise and affirmation, she could sense his indifference. Her attention wasn¡¯t really on the bag. Her probing gazended on Ellinor, who was sipping coffee, ¡°Bartlett, what were you two talking about? Who is thisdy? You didn¡¯t introduce her to me.¡± By rights, Bartlett should have introduced them, but a formal introduction would make it seem like he took this blind date seriously. At that moment, his first reaction was to fear that Ellinor would get the wrong idea, so he didn¡¯t introduce her Now that he thought about it, he was probably overthinking things. As far as he was concerned, Ellinor wouldn¡¯t give it a second thought or care. Mocking himself inwardly, Bartlett smiled politely and elegantly, ¡°I forgot! Let me introduce you now. This is my old friend, Ellinor Mendoza. Ellinor, this is the daughter of my father¡¯s friend, Floy Lewis.¡± The daughter of his father¡¯s friend? Floy was a bit upset to hear Bartlett introduce her this way. She couldn¡¯t tell if she was overthinking, but she felt like Bartlett was deliberately keeping a distance from her in front of Ms. Mendoza. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, nice to meet you!¡± Before understanding Ellinor¡¯s background, Floy greeted her amicably. Ellinor responded with a smile, ¡°Hmm, Ms. Lewis, nice to meet you.¡± Floy sat on the armrest of the couch next to Bartlett, deliberately creating an intimate atmosphere to assert her position. She then asked curiously, ¡°Bartlett, when did you and Ms. Mendoza be friends? I pretty much know all the girls in the Greenhaven circle, howe I¡¯ve never seen Ms. Mendoza? Which family does she belong to?¡± She was clearly probing, trying to see if Ellinor¡¯s family had the qualifications topete with her. Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Chapter 879 ¡°She is ¡°Bartlett opened his mouth, about to spill the beans that Ellinor was Theo¡¯s wife. At this point, Ellinor cut him off and said to Floy, ¡°We met when we were both sick. So, I guess you could say we¡¯re sick buddies¡± ¡°Sick buddies? Floy was taken aback. Bartlett did not expect Ellinor¡¯s response. His eyebrows furrowed, but theer of his mouth curled up, eager to hear what she would say next. Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re sick buddies. We met in a group chat for people with the same illness. We were just discussing his condition¡± Floy turned to Bartlett in astonishment, ¡°You¡¯re sick? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ellinor feigned surprise, ¡°Ah? You didn¡¯t tell her?¡± Bartlett chuckled, ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell her yet.¡± Ellinor quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to b.¡± Bartlett shook his head. It¡¯s okay. She would have found out sooner orter.¡± Floy was confused ¡°What kind of illness do you have? You can¡¯t keep it a secret from me!¡± Before Bartlett could answer, Ellinor began to exin. ¡°Ms. Lewis, don¡¯t worry. His illness is not serious, and it won¡¯t threaten his life. It¡¯s a rare disease that is only a little bit contagious, but as long as he takes good care of himself¡­ N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ellinor hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Floy jumped up at the mention of ¡°contagious.¡± She grew pale, obviously recalling her previous contact with Bartlett. Even the shop assistants unconsciously took a step back. After seeing Floy¡¯s reaction, Ellinor reassured her. ¡°Ms. Lewis, don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s not very contagious, but it¡¯s hard to cure. Once you get it, it might be with you for life. Floy didn¡¯t know what to say. She took out her phone, typed a few words, and sent them off. In no time, her phone rang. She gave an awkwardugh. ¡°Sorry, I have to take this call.¡± After answering the call, she spoke loudly to the person on the other end. ¡°What? You¡¯re all together waiting for me? Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After hanging up, Floy turned back. This time, she didn¡¯t get close to Bartlett. ¡°Bartlett, I have to go meet my friends. They¡¯re waiting for me to go to a spa. I can¡¯t apany you anymore.¡± Bartlett stood up and reached for his car keys, ¡®No problem, I can give you a ride. Floyughed awkwardly and quickly declined, ¡°No need, you don¡¯t often catch Bartlett had no choice but to agree, ¡°Alright, take care on your way.¡± ¡°Okay, got it! I¡¯ll be going then! Ms. Mendoza, you guys carry on!¡± up with your sick buddy. You guys should chat.¡¯ With that, Floy made a quick exit from the store, as if trying to get as far away from Bartlett as possible. The shop assistants quickly retrieved the bag that Floy had picked, treating it like a hot potato. They held it with two fingers and moved away, ready to disinfect the bag. Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Bartlett didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he turned his gaze to Ellinor. Ellinor was leisurely sipping her coffee, looking totally rxed and chilled Bartlett raised his eyebrows a bit, ¡°Ellinor, if you keep doing this, I might never find a wife. Who would want to be with a guy who¡¯s supposedly terminally ill?¡± Ellinor just shrugged ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask me to help you escape from a blind date? I just solved this problem for you, and I¡¯m not dealing with your future ones Bartlett stroked his smooth chin, grinning at her ¡°No way! If I end up not finding a wife because of this, you¡¯re going to have to take responsibility for my marital issues¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes at him, ¡°How am I supposed to do that? I¡¯m already married¡± Bartlett narrowed his eyes as his voice dropped, ¡°That¡¯s okay, I can wait until you¡¯re divorced to take responsibility for me. Ellinor thought he was joking, so she startedughing. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t get a divorce?¡± Bartlettughed, his eyes gleaming with mischief, ¡°You will.¡± His words were spoken with such solemnity that it was clearly not a joke. Ellinor looked at Bartlett, raising an eyebrow, ¡°Why?¡± Bartlett had a mysterious smile on his face, ¡°Because I know Theo. We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids¡± Just because he knew Thea, he was certain that Theo would leave her? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor sported ¡°Really? If I do get divorced, you won¡¯t mind that I¡¯m a divorcee?¡± Most guys would mind being with a woman who had been divorced, especially if it was their friend¡¯s ex- wife. If it were any other woman, I would mind. But if it¡¯s you, I¡¯d wish I had met you sooner.¡± Ellinor felt like she had just heard a cheesy pick-up line, ¡°Ha! Mr. Rex, stop joking around, it¡¯s not funny.¡± Bartlett looked serious; his usual smile was gone, I¡¯m not joking, Ellinor. If you and Theo get a divorce¡­.¡± ¡°Ellinor can you help me choose between these two? Which one looks better?¡± Veronica suddenly came over with several bags, wanting her opinion, but she frowned when she saw Bartlett sitting next to Ellinor on the couch and heard him say, ¡°If you and Theo get divorced.¡± Ellinor remained calm, sipped her coffee, and looked at the several bags Veronica was holding, then gave her opinion, ¡°Hmm, both are good, but the one on the left suits you more, the colors in the middle and on the right are more mature.¡± At this point, Veronica didn¡¯t care which bag looked better. All her attention was focused on Bartlett, ¡°Bartlett, howe you¡¯re here?¡± Bartlett smiled slightly, ¡°I happened to pass by, so I just dropped in.¡± He didn¡¯t n to tell Veronica that he came for a blind date; that would be unnecessary. Veronica frowned, feeling that Ellinor was attracting attention and sitting too close to another man. She said a bit angrily. ¡°Ellinor,e here!¡± In fact, Ellinor and Bartlett were not on the same couch, but the two couches were just a bit close. But it was the way the store arranged it, not something they moved themselves. Ellinor didn¡¯t want to appease Veronica. So she didn¡¯t immediately go over and only asked, ¡°What for? Just say it!¡± Veronica just wanted Ellinor toe over and keep a distance from Bartlett, but Ellinor stayed put, which made her even angrier! Since Ellinor wouldn¡¯te, Veronica raised the bag in her left hand and said furiously, ¡°I¡¯ll take this one!* Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Ellinor pulled out a gold card from her pocket and handed it to Veronica, saying, ¡°I lere, go swipe this. No PIN needed,¡± Veronica came over, snatched the bank card from her, shot Ellinor a displeased look, and then walked off to pay. Watching Veronica leave, Bartlett raised an eyebrow in interest, ¡°That¡¯s not Theo¡¯s card, is it?¡± Ellinor was curious, ¡°How do you know?¡± Bartlett chuckled, ¡°Cause Theo only has ck cards, no gold ones.¡± ck cards from the bank were exclusively issued to top-tier clients. It was not something money alone could buy. Gold cards, on the other hand, could be obtained once a client¡¯s assets reached a certain amount. Bartlett straightened up a bit, ¡°So you¡¯re using your own money to buy Veronica a bag? This ce is expensive, you know?¡± ¡°The bag is a gift I promised her. Sure, I could use Mr. nchet¡¯s card, but I don¡¯t like using other people¡¯s stuff if I¡¯m buying gifts!¡± Bartlett gave her a look, ¡°Seems like you still keep a pretty clear line between your money and Theo¡¯s.¡± Ellinor frowned slightly. Bartlett always loved to stir up trouble between her and Theo. She decided to ignore him, not saying a word and waiting for Veronica to finish paying so they could go grab a bite. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But Bartlett didn¡¯t shut up, and he asked again. ¡°Ellinor, do you think you know Theo well?¡± Ellinor shot him an annoyed look, ¡°I can¡¯t say I know him super well, but I¡¯m learning more about him every day.¡± Bartlettughed, ¡°Wrong. You don¡¯t know him at all. If you really knew him, you wouldn¡¯t want to marry him.¡± Ellinor knitted her brows; she was getting a bit pissed, ¡°Mr. Rex, I suggest you stop guessing or presuming other people¡¯s intentions. It¡¯s not a good habit!¡± With that, she put down her coffee cup and got up, choosing not to wait for Veronica but going to find her instead. Staying here would only encourage Bartlett to keep stirring the pot. It was so annoying! She didn¡¯t understand how Theo could be friends with someone like him. He seemed all prim and proper, but he was actually quite calcting. She should have never helped him ditch that blind date in the first ce. Ellinor found Veronica, who was holding the bag she just bought. They were just about to leave the store when Bartlett followed them. He asked politely, ¡°Where are you two headed? I can give you a ride.¡± Veronica, who was originally excited about her new bag, frowned when she saw Bartlett trying to butt in again. She looked at Ellinor warily. Ellinor replied coldly. ¡°No, thanks; we¡¯re just gonna grab some food nearby.¡± Bartlett obviously wasn¡¯t nning on giving up, ¡°May I have the pleasure of joining you for a meal?¡± Ellinor gave him a displeased look, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just eat with Ms. Lewis? Don¡¯t stuff yourself!¡± Bartlett shrugged. He knew he wasn¡¯t wee. He¡¯d let it slide this time since Veronica was here. If it were just Ellinor, he would have definitely forced his way in. So, Bartlett took out his phone and waved it at Ellinor, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you twodies¡¯ meal and chat today. Ellinor, see youter!¡± Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Veronica dragged Ellinor out of the store to prevent her from talking to Bartlett any further. Once outside, she quickly let go of Ellinor, grumbling. ¡°You¡¯re such a tease!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t care and simply looked around, asking, ¡°What are we eating?¡± Veronica grew even more pissed off after seeing Ellinor act so indifferent. ¡°I saw it! Bartlett¡¯s phone wallpaper is your photo! Ellinor, not only are you tempting my brother, but you¡¯re leading Bartlett on too!¡± Ellinor had not noticed the detail on Bartlett¡¯s phone screen and was even surprised when she heard Veronica say this. How did Bartlett have her photo? After thinking for a while, she remembered that Bartlett seemed to have saved her photo when he was taking photos for Belinda at Peart Moonst time. Bartlett really had no sense of propriety! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Ellinor walked towards the restaurant while nonchntly responding to Veronica, ¡°Even if I say I didn¡¯t, you won¡¯t believe me. Let¡¯s stop talking about it and go eat; I¡¯m starving!¡± Veronica could only angrily follow her, annoyed by her carefree attitude. They sat down in the restaurant, and after ordering, the food arrived, but Veronica had no intention of eating. She just sat across from Ellinor, arms crossed, ring at her as if Ellinor owed her a lot of money. Ellinor was eating on her own. She looked up at Veronica¡¯s creditor-like expression and asked, ¡°Why are you so angry? Me chatting with other guys gives you a chance to tell your brother how wicked I am, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Veronica said discontentedly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to do something behind my brother¡¯s back that¡¯s not right!¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what you want? Isn¡¯t that how you nned it before? That¡¯s how you tried to get me kicked out of the nchet family so that your brother could find a woman that you approve of.¡± Veronica was at a loss for words and utterly speechless. Thinking about the time she plotted against Ellinor made her feel only shame. She really had been too much! At that time, she didn¡¯t actually n that. It was during a phone call with Patricia that she identally heard a piece of gossip and impulsively had that malicious thought. Now that she thought about it, she really had gone too far. Luckily, Ellinor was smart and didn¡¯t fall into her trap. For some reason, she seemed to feel it would be strange if her brother really did change his wife now. ¡°Ellinor, I know you have no feelings for Bartlett, but you have to understand that you¡¯re gorgeous and men want to be around you. Be careful in the future; don¡¯t let my brother down!¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Are you so worried that I¡¯ll fail your brother?¡± Veronica said awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯ve got my brother hooked on you, and there¡¯s no saving him now; what can I do? Anyway, I can¡¯t kick you out anymore.¡± Ellinor chuckled and said, ¡°You better eat up! You¡¯re still struggling with basic math, and yet you¡¯re worrying about adult problems.¡± Veronica¡¯s face turned red, and she said a bit defiantly, ¡°Hey! I am a year older than you!¡± Ellinor continued to eat and replied, ¡°As long as you know that.¡± Veronica fell silent. ¡°Ellinor!¡± Both of them were starving and started to focus on their food. As Ellinor was eating, she heard a not-so-familiar voice calling her and for a moment, didn¡¯t realize who it was. Who was it this time? Why did she run into someone she knew as soon as she went out? She turned her head to see a tall, slim boy in a white T-shirt and jeans walking towards them. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Chapter 883 The boy¡¯s face was stered with a surprise he couldn¡¯t hide as he scratched his head shyly, ¡°Ellinor, is that really you? I thought I spotted you from outside, so I thought I¡¯d pop in. I haven¡¯t seen you since you graduated and left school.¡± Ellinor recognized him. He was a student from Creston University named Moran. Ellinor nodded back politely, ¡°Long time no see. Are you here for shopping?¡± Moran shook his head, ¡°Nah! I¡¯ve been part-time tutoringtely and dropping off flyers at nearby schools. I was feeling a bit hungry and thought I¡¯d check out a fast food joint and grab a bite, then carry on with the flyers.¡± Ellinor smiled faintly, ¡°Sounds like a tough gig.¡± Truth be told, she didn¡¯t know Moran that well. But he stood out because he was easy on the eyes, smart, good at basketball, and somehow always ended up in her line of sight. On graduation day, out of the blue, he gave her a button as a keepsake. Originally, Ellinor hadn¡¯t nned on sharing a meal with Moran. After all, he was guy, and they weren¡¯t exactly close. There was no need. But then she caught a glimpse of Veronica across the table, blushing at Moran¡¯s appearance and looking all flustered. Oh! She suddenly remembered that Veronica had a crush on Moran and even wrote him a love letter. But she¡¯d heard that Moran rejected Veronica. A hint of a smirk yed on Ellinor¡¯s face, and she changed her mind, ¡°Moran, why don¡¯t you sit down and grab a bite with us? It¡¯s not every day that we run into each other. Dinner is on me.¡± Moran had always put Ellinor on a pedestal. He was over the moon when he heard his crush¡¯s offer to treat him to dinner, ¡°Really?¡± Ellinor grinned, ¡°Of course! You can sit right there!¡± With that, she jerked her chin towards Veronica¡¯s side. With a nod of delight, Moran was about to sit down when he realized who was sitting across from him. ¡°Veronica?¡± Veronica, whose face was flushed, stared at him, ¡°Moran¡­¡± Moran chuckled, ¡°Veronica, so you know Ellinor!¡± Veronica shyly nodded; her usual assertiveness waspletely absent. She sat there like a good, gentle, and soft girl. Girls always put their best foot forward in front of their crushes. Ellinor smirked after noticing Veronica¡¯splete transformation, and she called the waiter over to order more food. Veronica was flustered due to Moran¡¯s presence, and Moran too was a little shy due to Ellinor. Both of them were blushing. Ellinor was unaffected and her appetite was still strong, so she chatted with Moran as she ate, ¡°How¡¯s the job going? I guess tutoring pays well?¡± Moran, a bit bashful, scratched the back of his head, ¡°I¡¯m just handing out flyers right now; I haven¡¯t got any tutees yet.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit as she took a nce at Veronica, who was quietly nibbling her food. Suddenly, an idea popped into her head. ¡°How much do you charge for tutoring?¡± ¡°I¡¯m new, so $30 an hour.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm, not a bad rate.¡± When Theo arrived, he recognized the male student right away as the one who gave Ellinor the second button, causing his face to instantly sour. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Moran was a shy big boy. Even though he was an all-around good student, he had his fair share of ups and downs at school. He rxed after sitting for a bit and started chatting with Ellinor about recent happenings at school, mostly positive or funny things. Ellinor didn¡¯t really have any impressions of the students at school. She didn¡¯t recognize most of the people Moran mentioned, but it sounded fun, and she asionally interjected with a ¡°And then?¡± That was until a man pulled up a chair and sat next to her. The Icy dominance he exuded cut Moran off mid-sentence. Moran stared at the man who had just taken a seat, feeling a chill run down his spine. He was initially confused but quickly remembered seeing this man at Ellinor¡¯s graduation ceremony. He was a handsome and very suave man. His demeanor and aura were memorable. He remembered Ellinor calling this man Theo, and he guessed that he might be some rtive of hers. So because of his crush on Ellinor, he wanted to make a good Impression on her rtive. Moran stood up and politely said, ¡°Hello, sir!¡± The ¡®sir¡¯ made Theo¡¯s face darken. Was he that old? He was already a bit self-conscious about the age gap between him and Ellinor. He often didn¡¯t understand some of the trendy words she used in conversation and had to look them up on his phone. Although the generation gap between him and Ellinor wasn¡¯t big, it wasn¡¯t non-existent. This boy was Ellinor¡¯s ssmate, and him calling him ¡®sir¡¯ made it seem like the age gap between him and her was even bigger. Without getting a response, Moran started to wonder if he¡¯d done something wrong. He said, ¡°Sir, the building you donated to our school is nowplete. On behalf of all the students and staff, I thank you for your generous donation. You¡¯ve made a great contribution to our education.¡± Theo picked up Ellinor¡¯s water ss and took a sip, saying nothing. Seeing this, Moran frowned. | He was a bit displeased with Theo¡¯s action. Even if he was a rtive, it wasn¡¯t quite right for him to share a cup with Ellinor, was it? After noticing Theo¡¯s dark expression, Veronica feared that the guy she had a crush on might further upset Theo, and the oue could be disastrous. So she hinted, ¡°Moran, this is my bro¡­¡± Moran was taken aback and felt a bit awkward. ¡°Uh¡­ I remember this gentleman being a rtive of Ellinor¡¯s. So you¡¯re all rted?¡± Before Veronica could reply, Ellinor answered Moran¡¯s question, ¡°No, he¡¯s my husband.¡± Moran¡¯s pupils constricted. This sudden news was like a bolt from the blue, leaving him speechless. However, after hearing this title, the chill on Theo¡¯s face significantly dissipated. He looked at Ellinor with a slightly satisfied smile in his eyes. Moran found this exnation hard to ept. He wondered if Ellinor was joking with him because the man in front of him didn¡¯t appear to be in the same age group as Ellinor. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But didn¡¯t this gentleman attend your graduation ceremony as your parent?¡± Theo shot the impudent boy a sharp look, ¡°Who told you a husband can¡¯t also be a parent?¡± Moran was left speechless, frowning deeply. Ellinor had ordered Theo¡¯s portion while asking the waiter to add more dishes. Because when she and Veronica had just sat down at the restaurant. Theo had texted her, asking if she was done shopping. After she replied, she sent him the address of the restaurant, knowing he woulde. Theo directly asked if she was done shopping, not what she was doing; obviously, the chauffeur had already reported their itinerary. She wasn¡¯t surprised Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Chapter 885 ¡°Theo, you¡¯re off work so early today?¡± Ellinor asked casually, without the usual formalities one would use with strangers, ¡°I finished my meeting and had nothing else to do, so I came to get you.¡± Theo reached over to tuck a stray hair behind her ear and huffed, ¡°You¡¯ve been eating spicy food behind my back again, haven¡¯t you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Ellinor pouted, ¡°I just can¡¯t resist!¡± Moran watched this exchange with a sinking heart. He had no idea that Ellinor, the woman he had been crushing on, was already married. He had thought that if he could just better himself and wait until after graduation, he could pour his heart out to her. But now, she was someone else¡¯s wile. As Moran sat back down, heughed awkwardly, ¡°Ellinor, when did you get married?¡± Ellinor thought for a moment, ¡°Just before graduation.¡± Strictly speaking, she and Theo were not really married then. They were just business partners. But they were a real couple now, so they might as well count from then. ¡°I see¡­¡± Moran¡¯s heart sank. He didn¡¯t chatter on about the funny story he was just telling. He wanted to leave, but saying it out loud felt awkward. So he quietly ate for a while before getting up, ¡°Thanks for having me. I¡¯ll treat you and some other ssmates next time. I need to continue handing out flyers.¡± Ellinor nodded, then turned to Veronica, ¡°Veronica, you¡¯ve had enough to eat, right? Why don¡¯t you go help Moran with the flyers?¡± Veronica was taken aback. She looked at Ellinor, then at Moran, who was about to leave, and her face turned bright red. Normally, she would scoff at the idea of handing out flyers. But if it was with Moran, she was more than happy to help. Moran shook his head, ¡°No need to trouble yourself; I don¡¯t have many left anyway.¡± Ellinor grinned, ¡°No problem! She¡¯s been trying to lose weight recently; a walk with you will help her digest the food she just ate.¡± Veronica looked at Ellinor in confusion, but once she understood what Ellinor meant, she quickly agreed, ¡°Uh¡­ yeah! Moran, I¡¯ve been wanting to lose weight¡­¡± Moran didn¡¯t doubt what Ellinor said; he didn¡¯t think much of it and just looked at Veronica, ¡°You¡¯re not fat; why do you need to lose weight? Having the boy you liked tell you that you didn¡¯t need to lose weight was enough to make any girl¡¯s heart flutter. Veronica blushed as her heart began beating faster than ever. Moran figured this was probably Ellinor¡¯s way of trying to get him to help her get rid of Veronica. He was more than happy to help, but it did leave a bitter taste in his mouth. Veronica happily followed Moran out, forgetting to even grab the bag she just bought. Ellinor smiled to herself as she watched the two of them leave. ¡°You¡¯re making moves on young students when I¡¯m not around?¡± Theo¡¯s deep voice was tinged with a hint of disapproval. Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Ellinor snapped back to reality and looked at Theo, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the boy your sister has a crush on? I¡¯m just helping them out here, didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Theo squinted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just the type of guy you used to go for?¡± Ellinor was puzzled, ¡°My type? Theo, how do you know what kind of guy I used to like?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Theo¡¯s voice grew deep, ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself before that you like obedient boys. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Ellinor suddenly realized and nodded, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t forget; I still like that type.¡± He thought she would exin it to him and say something smart to dispel the awkwardness, but she just admitted it straight up. Sometimes she was way too straightforward! Theo¡¯s eyes darkened, his jaw tightened, and he scoffed coldly, ¡°No wonder I can¡¯t win your favor.¡± Ellinor fed Theo a piece of meat and said, ¡°Theo, we all have our ideal types. At first, I was sure I wasn¡¯t yours. As adults, we have to ept the gap between ideals and reality.¡± The gap between ideals and reality? Theo scoffed coldly, so Ellinor had chosen him out of resignation. Theo turned his face away in displeasure, refusing to eat the meat Ellinor handed him. Ellinor didn¡¯t push him; if he didn¡¯t want to eat, she¡¯d just eat it herself! Theo stopped talking; the usually mature and steady man actually started to give her the cold shoulder. Ellinor was helpless; knowing that he had taken time off work to pick her up, she tried to appease him, ¡°Theo, although you¡¯re not young anymore, you¡¯re still handsome, and I really like you.¡± Theo nced at her, ¡°Just like?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t like enough?¡± Theo turned to her, pinching her chin up, ¡°Why not love?¡± His action was quite suggestive in public, drawing looks from those around them. Ellinor knew Theo liked to kiss her, but she didn¡¯t want everyone to see. Ellinor moved Theo¡¯s hand away and changed the subject, ¡°Theo, you should eat quickly; I¡¯ve already ordered for you!¡± Theo didn¡¯t push her. About half an hourter, they left the restaurant. Ellinor touched her stomach, ¡°I¡¯m full! Theo, let¡¯s not get in the car right away; let¡¯s take a walk.¡± Theo would naturally apany her. He took her hand and slowly walked out. After exiting the shopping mall, Theo led her into a quiet street where there weren¡¯t so many cars and exhaust fumes; it was perfect for a walk. The two leisurely strolled, asionally chatting, and they soon saw a primary school ahead during its dismissal time. Veronica was with Moran at the school gate, distributing leaflets to the parents picking up their kids. Veronica, a girl who had been pampered and lived a privileged life since childhood, had never experienced this kind of grassroots work. When a parent impatiently refused the leaflets che handed out she turned hoot-rod with anger but had to hold back looking utterly Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Moran noticed her difort, so he walked over, leaned in a bit, and gently tried tofort her. Then he attempted to take over the pile of leaflets in Veronica¡¯s hand, not wanting her to continue. But Veronica was stubborn. She didn¡¯t hand over the leaflets and took a step forward Instead, promoting Moran to the impatient parents and politely handing out the leaflets. Watching this scene unfold made Ellinor raise an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think. Theo? Are you satisfied with the guy I picked for your sister?¡± Theo was surprised to see his arrogant and rude sister willingly helping a poor guy hand out leaflets. But when he remembered that Moran had once had a thing for his girl, his face fell. ¡°He¡¯s okay.¡± he grumbled. Ellinor retorted, ¡°His parents are intellectuals; he¡¯s handsome and humble, and he never messes around with women. Where can you find such a good guy these days?¡± Theo squinted at her with a serious expression on his face. ¡°You seem to know a lot about him. Have you ever considered him?¡± Ellinor could sense Theo¡¯s jealousy again. ¡°He¡¯s the most popr guy at school. Girls always talk about him. I just happened to overhear them.¡± Theo frowned and snorted. ¡°If he¡¯s as good as you say, he wouldn¡¯t look twice at Veronica!¡± Well, he had a point. Apart from her family background and, looks, Veronica didn¡¯t have much going for her. But whether he was just being jealous or not, Theo just wouldn¡¯t admit that Moran was a good guy. Ellinor didn¡¯t press the issue and they didn¡¯t go over to Veronica. They just continued to walk around. What Ellinor didn¡¯t expect was to see the city hall right in front of the school. She watched as a couple walked hand in hand out of the city hall, glowing with happiness and holding their newly issued marriage certificate in hand. They seemed to be discussing where to go to celebrate. Unconsciously, she remembered when Belinda suggested that Theo take her to get a marriage certificate and his evasive attitude at the time. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t care about the piece of paper. Her mother¡¯s broken marriage and tragic end had taught her that a marriage certificate couldn¡¯t guarantee love, let alone human nature. So, whether they got a marriage certificate or not didn¡¯t make any difference. But thinking about his evasiveness that day made her feel a twinge of difort. ¡°Theo, since we¡¯re passing by, we shouldn¡¯t miss this chance. How about we go get a marriage certificate so we can have it as a keepsake?¡± She said it casually, as if it were an afterthought. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Theo paused, nced into the city hall, and then turned to look at her. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to get a marriage certificate?¡± His question sounded as if getting a marriage certificate with her was something unreasonable. Ellinor smirked, ¡°We just happen to be passing by. So you don¡¯t want to?¡± Theo gently patted her head, ¡°We didn¡¯t bring our IDs today. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t let it go. She smiled and teased, ¡°We can ask Collin to bring our IDs. It¡¯s not far from your company.¡± Theo pursed his lips and fell silent for a while. His gaze on her deepened; it was filled with aplexity that was hard to decipher. Ellinor wasn¡¯t dense. His silence alone was enough for her to understand his intentions. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Before, she felt that his attitude was unclear, but that didn¡¯t necessarily mean he didn¡¯t want to marry her. Back then, when Theo had his wedding, he only invited close rtives from within the family, so it was just a half-hearted affair. Actually, all members of the nchet family knew that his wedding was just to appease the elders at home; he didn¡¯t take the wedding seriously at all. Otherwise, with the wealth and status of the nchet family, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a simple wedding. As a result, many outsiders didn¡¯t know that Theo was already married. Theo seemed to not want others to know he was married. Thinking about this, Ellinor shrugged, ¡°I was just kidding. Look, you got scared. I don¡¯t really want to marry you!¡± Theo frowned and asked, ¡°Then who do you want to marry?¡± ¡°That is none of your business! Whoever I want to marry, I¡¯ll marry. And even if I do get married, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± After jokingly saying this, Ellinor turned and got into the car. The driver followed behind them at the slowest speed. Once she got in the car, Theo didn¡¯t continue his walk. As soon as he got in the car, he pulled down the separation curtain, then pulled Ellinor into his arms and kissed her. He liked to pinch her chin as he slowly explored her lips. But today, she kept her lips tightly closed, not letting him kiss her. Ellinor could feel that Theo really liked her, and his desire for her was real. But he just didn¡¯t want to marry her. He was anxious because he couldn¡¯t have her, and he tried coaxing her in a low voice, ¡°Good girl, open your mouth.¡± Ellinor frowned and pushed him away, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit carsick; stop it.¡± After noticing that her face was indeed not well, Theo had to kiss her cheek and stop. Ellinor ate too much and felt ufortable, so she ran to the bathroom to throw up as soon as she got home. She didn¡¯t know if it was morning sickness or real carsickness. Since she was ufortable, Theo didn¡¯t kiss her again that night, he just held her tightly as they slept. But his hands weren¡¯t behaving. Ellinor couldn¡¯t bear the hand on her chest that was starting to get bold, and she warned him, ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°Call me darling.¡± He rubbed her neck as he spoke in a low voice. Ellinor didn¡¯t obey him; he wasn¡¯t even willing to marry her, and he still had the nerve to ask her to call him darling? She was not that generous; she really cared about this! That¡¯s how most men behaved. When they couldn¡¯t get something, they were all lovey-dovey; when they just got it, they were so fresh; but once theypletely got it, they didn¡¯t cherish it. He didn¡¯t want to get married, probably just to give himself a way out, so when he was bored and wanted to break up, it would be convenient right? Ellinor recently learned some things about her mother when she was young and found out that McNeil pursued her mother very passionately; they were a couple that everyone envied during their courtship and early marriage. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, not long after, McNeil began to betray his marriage; he didn¡¯te home at night, and he even had a daughter, Patricia, with another woman! So what was the point of the wife he passionately pursued? Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Chapter 889 He got her but still didn¡¯t appreciate her. Ellinor didn¡¯t think she was anything special or particrly lucky to have a man who was so devoted to her. She just thought Theo was different from other guys. He made her feel secure: maybe he was a bit more loyal, and the rest was up to fate, so she just let things be. But he really was different. He got bored easily, and he was pretty cunning too. He was always prepared, making it impossible for her to outsmart him. That night, Ellinor pretended to sleep with her back to Theo. No matter how much he tried to spoon with her, she never turned around to face him. She was pretending to sleep and ended up actually falling asleep. She had a terrifying dream. She dreamt of the time she was pushed into a dry well as a child. She was small and weak then, so she couldn¡¯t climb out. She cried for help, but no one responded, and she was absolutely panicked. She desperately stared at the mouth of the well, hoping someone would find her and pull her out. Then someone did show up. It was Theo! Theo¡¯s face appeared at the mouth of the well. He was just standing there, looking down at her. She was ted, thinking she was finally saved. She reached out, hoping Theo would pull her up, but he just coldly stared at her, not moving an inch. She was confused and shouted out to him, but Theo just turned around emotionlessly and left. Then, someone put arge stone over the well, sealing it shut. Everything was pitch ck. No matter how much she screamed or pleaded, no one came. The air was getting thinner and thinner, and she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. Suddenly, she woke up! She opened her eyes wide and found that her body was drenched in cold sweat. And then she realized the reason she couldn¡¯t breathe in her dream was because Theo was kissing her while she was asleep. Because of the nightmare, Ellinor was not in a good mood. She couldn¡¯t push him away, so she punched him hard. She wasn¡¯t joking around and hit him with all her strength. Theo was really hurt. He grunted and let her go, then, with a satisfied smile, he breathed heavily and whispered, ¡°Why are you hitting so hard? Are you trying to kill your husband?¡± When she heard the word ¡®husband,¡¯ Ellinor felt the situation was even more ironic. Whose husband was he? They didn¡¯t have a marriage certificate, and he dared to call himself a husband? Pfft! Ellinor said weakly, ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t want to do it today. How could you take advantage of me while I was sleeping?¡± Under the moonlight filtering in through the window, Theo¡¯s eyes were still a bit dazed. Obviously, he was feeling a strong desire. Ellinor thought that if she hadn¡¯t woken up from the nightmare, this guy would have definitely taken advantage of her. Theo¡¯s voice was slightly husky and sexy, ¡°You were calling me in your sleep. How could I not think you were inviting me?¡± Ellinor sat up and turned on the bedsidemp so she could catch her breath. Under the dim light, Theo noticed she was sweating profusely. He immediately became serious and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Ellinor replied monotonously. Theo came over and held her in his arms, gently rubbing her back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a dream. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± But Ellinor was notforted. She looked at him coldly and said casually, ¡°I dreamt of you just now.¡± Theo paused for a moment, ¡°I appeared in your nightmare?¡± She didn¡¯t push him away, nor did she rely on him as before. She frowned and nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Theo finally understood why she had been calling him. He sighed helplessly, ¡°What dream did you have? What did I do to you in the dream?¡± Ellinor seemed a bit irritated, ¡°Not just in the dream. When I woke up, I found you were really bullying me!¡± Theo chuckled, ¡°Is that considered bullying?¡± Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Ellinor frowned and said, ¡°If you only think about yourself without considering others¡¯ feelings, that¡¯s bullying!¡± Seeing her distressed look, he gently caressed her forehead, whispering. ¡°Alright, be it in dreams or reality, it was my fault. Babe, can you stop being mad?¡± His deep, maic ¡®babe¡¯ sent her heart racing. Looking into his eyes, he seemed sincere, without a trace of hypocrisy. She wanted to ask him why he didn¡¯t want to get a marriage certificate with her. She thought about it and felt that asking him this in bed might not elicit his true thoughts. If she asked, he might think she was too eager. Or, he might say, if you want to get a marriage certificate, then let¡¯s get it. This way, it would seem like she was the one pushing him, and that didn¡¯t sit well with her. Besides, what she really wanted wasn¡¯t just a marriage certificate. Ellinor felt a bit down after considering all this. ¡°Theo, could you leave for a while?¡± She asked. He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Where do you want me to go at this hour?¡± Ellinor listlessly pushed him, ¡°You can sleep in the guest room or the study. I want to have a good night¡¯s sleep alone tonight.¡± Theo clearly wasn¡¯t keen, and he gently stroked her cheek, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t disturb you. You can sleep well.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Ellinor raised her eyebrows, deliberately moving her knee to gently touch his sensitive area, indicating her distrust. Theo frowned; even a light touch from her got him all flustered. In the end, he got up and left the bed, but he didn¡¯t leave the room. Instead, he went to the bathroom. After a while, he came out, freshly showered with damp hair. Ellinor was already asleep, hugging the quilt and leaning against the head of the bed. However, her brows were still furrowed, as if she were having a bad dream. He sat beside her, gently stroking her forehead, trying to soothe her. Then he checked the time and calcted the time difference. He picked up the phone on the bedside table, walked to the balcony, and dialed an overseas number, ¡°When are youing back?¡± A crisp and enchanting female voice came from the phone, ¡°Why? Do you miss me?¡± The next day. When Ellinor woke up, Theo had already left for work. She habitually reached for her phone to check unread messages. However, there were no messages from him today. He hadn¡¯t reminded her to eat breakfast as he usually did. Ellinor sat still for a moment, then got up and went to wash up. As she was going downstairs for breakfast, she ran into an ted Veronica. Veronica was humming a tune when she unusually greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Ellinor!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow as they walked downstairs together, ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood today?¡± Veronica couldn¡¯t help but grin, ¡°Not bad!¡± Ellinor sat at the dining table and noticed that Veronica was still basking in her joy. She asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s the bag you bought yesterday?¡± The joy on Veronica¡¯s face vanished in an instant. She blurted out as if struck by lightning, ¡°My bag! I left it at the restaurant yesterday. I forgot to take it back! What should I do now? Someone must have taken it! I really loved that bag!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Devin said with a grin, ¡°Ms. nchet, no worries. Ellinor already brought back your new bag yesterday. It¡¯s in your walk-in closet.¡± Only then did Veronica breathe a sigh of relief. She frowned at Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re pulling my leg again!¡± Ellinor casually sipped her soup and asked, ¡°What time did youe back from handing out flyers with Moran yesterday?¡± Veronica¡¯s face turned red at the mention of Moran. She became shy and coughed. ¡°Um, probably around eight.¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°The school gates are usually empty by six, right? Where did you guys go after that?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t go anywhere special; we just took a random stroll.¡± Veronica lowered her head to eat, looking somewhat shy. Devin came over with a kettle to refill Ellinor¡¯s cup. He whispered, ¡°Ellinor, the bodyguard saw Ms. nchet with a boy on the street yesterday. The boy even walked Ms. nchet home.¡± No wonder Veronica was in such a good mood today; things seemed to be going well. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ellinor didn¡¯t find it surprising. Moran was well-mannered and would never let a girl walk home alone. Veronica suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh right, Ellinor, my grandparents areing back in a few days.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ellinor replied without any particr reaction, continuing to sip her soup. She had met Marissa nchet before and thought she was a very kind woman. She had not met Putnam nchet, who apparently forced Theo to get married. He said he wouldn¡¯t undergo surgery unless Theo got married. Seeing that Ellinor was in her own world, Veronica added, ¡°My grandma likes you, but my grandpa is very picky. He might not approve of you, so prepare yourself!¡± ¡°Thanks for the heads-up.¡± Ellinor continued sipping her soup, still in her own world. What was she supposed to prepare for? They might not even end up as family. She decided to just go with the flow. At this moment, a servant came in and said, ¡°Ellinor, a person iming to be your ssmate is looking for you outside.¡± Before Ellinor could react, Veronica became alert, ¡°A boy or a girl?¡± The servant truthfully replied, ¡°It¡¯s a male ssmate.¡± Veronica frowned, ¡°What are you up to, Ellinor? Why are you having guys over while my brother is not home?¡± Ellinor looked at her, ¡°Are you more jealous than your brother now? Can¡¯t I have a male friend?¡± Veronica blinked unnaturally, lifted her chin, and snorted, ¡°Hmph! Who¡¯s jealous of you? You¡¯re full of yourself!¡± Ellinor ignored her and turned to the servant, ¡°If he¡¯s looking for me, let him in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant left to carry out the order. Shortly after, the servant led Moran in. The moment Veronica saw that it was Moran, she realized she was still in her pajamas and ran upstairs immediately. As Moran approached the dining room, he only saw the figure of a girl running upstairs. ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°She went to get her phone. You¡¯re here early; have you had breakfast?¡± A mix of disappointment andplexity shed in Moran¡¯s eyes. He tried to keep hisposure, ¡°I ate already, Ellinor, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ellinor gestured, ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, then please have a seat.¡± A waiter came over to pull out a chair for him. Moran sat down and asked, ¡°Ellinor, did you call me over to tutor someone? Do you have kids in the house?¡± Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Ellinor was almost done eating. She took a sip of water and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a kid I¡¯m talking about, it¡¯s Veronica.¡± Moran was taken aback and he furrowed his brows, ¡°Ellinor, Veronica is a university student; I only tutor elementary and middle school students.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just tutor her like she¡¯s a kid?¡± ¡°Oh How¡¯s that gonna work? She¡¯s a university student; tutoring her elementary school content would feel freaking weird, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor said seriously. ¡°Our little sister here has been cking off since she was a kid, so her basic knowledge is super weak. I think you know about her grades at Creston University, right?¡± Moran was silent. Veronica¡¯s grades really sucked. Ellinor continued. ¡°She was born into a family like ours, so she doesn¡¯t need much education to make a living. But I want her to learn more about basic knowledge andmon sense. Moran, can you help tutor her?¡± 7m sorry. Ellinor. I might not be the right guy for this.¡± Moran remembered that he once rejected Veronica¡¯s love confession, so he thought he should stay away from her to avoid any misunderstandings. He only took Veronica with him to distribute flyers becaus¨¦ Ellinor asked him to. Seeing his reluctance, Ellinor offered again. ¡°We can pay you more. Aren¡¯t you trying to earn your tuition by working part-time? And save up some start-up funds before graduation?¡± Athough Moran wasn¡¯t from a super-rich family, his family was well-off. He was working part-time because he wanted to be independent as soon as possible. When it came to start-up funds, Moran hesitated. He really needed the money. After thinking about it, Moran nodded, ¡°Alright, Ellinor, I¡¯ll take on this task! How far do I need to get her?¡± Elinor smiled. ¡°Until you feel you can call it a day!¡± Moran thought for a moment, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do my best to make you satisfied.¡± After they reached an agreement, Ellinor tumed to Devin, ¡°Devin, have someone clear out a guest room, take out the bed, and rece it with arge desk. I¡¯ll be the study room for Veronica¡¯s tutor.¡± Devin was surprised that Ellinor was concerned about Veronica¡¯s studies; he immediately sent someone to do as she instructed. When Veronica came downstairs for some fruits and drinks, she intentionally stopped in front of Ellinor, her tone somewhat irritated, ¡°Hey! Elinor Elinor was daydreaming, and Veronica knocked her back down to earth, ¡°Hmm? What?¡± Veronica took a while to say, ¡°Thank you!¡± Elinor smiled, ¡°Why thank me?¡± Amph! You know exactly why!¡± Veronica flipped her chin up, grabbed her fruits and drinks, and went upstairs for tutoring. After watching Veronica run upstairs, Ellinor daydreamed for a while longer, then excused herself to Devin and walked out the door. ¨C The construction site for the Crescent Moon Project. It was the plot ofnd that the nchet Corporation had bought to build a new office building. It wasn¡¯t originally vacant. It used to be a run-down neighborhood in the city center. All the old buildings had been demolished before construction began, and the foundation work had started recently. The foundation work was very important as it concerned the safety of the nchet Corporation staff for many years toe. Wearing a safety helmet Ellinor inspected the entire site. Chase followed her nervously, offering help from time to time, worried she might trip or hit something. He was very careful, ¡°Ellinor, there¡¯s dust everywhere. You really shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± After making sure there were no issues with the foundation, Ellinor sternly told Chase. ¡°This project is huge, and it concerns ourpany¡¯s reputation. We need to closely monitor every step and make sure no one¡¯s cutting corners!¡± Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Although Chase was quite the joker, he was dead serious when it came to work. ¡°Ellinor, no worries, I¡¯ll have someone watch over this ce every day.¡± Ellinor trusted Chase¡¯s abilities implicitly, but not being able to be there in person always left her a bit unsettled. Chase chuckled when he saw Ellinore be more serious than casual, jokingly saying, ¡°Ellinor, you seem to be really concerned about Mr. nchet. Look at how concerned you are about the safety of his future workce.¡± Ellinor gave him a pointed look, ¡°I care about whether our results will satisfy the client. I can redraw blueprints, but you can¡¯t just demolish and rebuild a building.¡± Chaseughed and handed her an opened bottle of mineral water, ¡°Okay, got it! I¡¯m on watch here, so you don¡¯t need to keeping. You¡¯re carrying a baby! Pregnantdies should avoid construction sites.¡± Just as Ellinor took the water bottle and was about to drink, she spotted a tall man in a sharp suit with neatlybed hair strolling over from a distance. The man, followed by a few others, was being shown around the construction site by the site supervisor. It was Theo! Like a knee-jerk reaction, Ellinor quickly turned and hid behind a nearby truck. Chase also ducked behind the truck with her. On the other side, Theo halted, as if sensing that something was wrong. His sharp gazended on the truck not far away. ¡°Do you have any female workers on your team?¡± Caught off guard, the supervisor scratched his head, ¡°Female workers? Nah,dies usually don¡¯t do this kind of dirty and strenuous work.¡± Theo squinted his eyes, then shifted his gaze and followed the supervisor to another area. Once Theo was out of sight, Chase peeked out to make sure that he was walking away, ¡°Ellinor, why are you hiding? That¡¯s your husband; are you still afraid he¡¯ll see you?¡± Ellinor leanedzily against the truck, ¡°He only knows I hold shares in Crescent Society; he doesn¡¯t know the rest. I don¡¯t want him to know my real situation in Crescent Society yet, nor that I, Moon, am the designer of the nchet Building.¡± Chase was confused, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say trust is important in a rtionship, Ellinor?¡± Ellinor lifted her water bottle, took a big gulp, and then said, ¡°Trust is mutual; one-sided trust is foolish.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chase sensed that something was wrong, ¡°Did you quarrel with Mr. nchet?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why¡­¡± Just then, Chase¡¯s mobile rang. ¡°Hold on, Ellinor, I need to take this call.¡± Chase stepped away to answer his phone, ¡°I¡¯m at the site; what¡¯s up? I¡¯m not hungry; you eat. Just leave it on my desk; I¡¯ll eat itter. Yeah, keep up the good work.¡± After ending the call, Chase turned back, ¡°Ellinor, where were we?¡± Instead of answering, Ellinor countered, ¡°Who was that?¡± Chase shrugged and answered truthfully, ¡°A clerk trying to get close to me. She has been bringing me foodtely. I¡¯m getting chubby; my abs are about to disappear!¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Stay away from her.¡± Chase¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Oh? Ellinor, do you know her?¡± Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Ellinor said, ¡°My kin.¡± Chase frowned, then chuckled, ¡°Ellinor, we grew up together in the countryside. Who are you kidding? You don¡¯t have any rtives! I bet it¡¯s Mr. nchet¡¯s rtives, right? Ellinor, you treat Mr. nchet¡¯s family like your own!¡± Ellinor red at him, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch her. She¡¯s a good girl, not someone you can mess around with. Stay out of trouble.¡± Even though Chase was scared of getting hit by Ellinor, he pouted, a little unhappy, ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯re you implying? So, she¡¯s a good girl, and I¡¯m not a good guy?¡± Ellinor watched this guy grow up. She knew him better than anyone! Ellinor didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with Chase. She got up and left, ¡°I¡¯m off!¡± Chase followed, ¡°Ellinor, wait up! My car¡¯s parked on the other side. Let¡¯s go together; I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡± Without looking back, Ellinor waved him off, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take a cab!¡± Watching Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure, Chase shrugged helplessly. That¡¯s Ellinor, always low-key. She didn¡¯t even own a car! Chase swiftly redirected his attention to his phone upon hearing two pings. It was a picture from Belinda, four dishes and a soup, ¡°Boss, your lunch!¡± Chase casually sent a ¡°hungry¡± emoji back to her. So, this girl was Theo¡¯s rtive? How¡¯d she end up in theirpany? Chase put away his phone and stepped out from behind the truck, only to see Theo standing there with his hands in his pockets, staring at him expressionlessly. Chase paused for a moment, then regained hisposure. He smiled, ¡°Mr. nchet, are you here to check on our work?¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t far from the construction site when a ck car pulled over next to her. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She turned to look. The car¡¯s rear window slowly rolled down, and Patricia¡¯s innocent face appeared, beaming brightly at her. She seemedpletely unbothered by the embarrassment of being exposed at the hospital a few days ago. ¡°Ellinor, what a coincidence, running into you here!¡± Ellinor nodded and said, ¡°Quite a coincidence.¡± Patricia asked with a sweet smile, ¡°Where are you headed, Ellinor? Can I give you a lift?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to deal with her, ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± With that, Ellinor walked off, ignoring Patricia. However, Patricia didn¡¯t give up. She instructed her driver to go slow, trailing behind Ellinor at a leisurely pace. ¡°Ellinor, get in the car. Let me give you a ride! I¡¯ve missed you so much these past few days!¡± Doesn¡¯t Patricia feel nauseous spouting such nonsense? Ellinor wasn¡¯t a fool, and there was no way she would believe Patricia¡¯s lies about missing her. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Patricia had been giving her the cold shoulder from the get-go, and now it was even worse! Ellinor stared ahead with determined eyes and replied coolly. ¡°Seems like we¡¯re not heading in the same direction.¡± Patriciaughed cordially. ¡°Even if we¡¯re not, I can take a detour and give you a lift! We know each other well enough. It¡¯s no biggie to drop you off!¡± ¡°No need to go out of your way.¡± ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re not scared of me, are you?¡± Ellinor chuckled lightly, ¡°What would I be scared of?¡± Patricia still had her best innocent smile on her face, ¡°You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll retaliate, aren¡¯t you? Ha ha, rx, Ellinor. After what happenedst time. even if I wanted to get back at you, I wouldn¡¯t do it now, and definitely not in my car! That would justnd me in hot water! I¡¯m not that stupid to shoot myself in the foot!¡± Ellinor gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°So what¡¯s your game?¡± Patricia looked dead serious, ¡°I just want to have a chat with you. Is that okay?¡± Even though Ellinor knew Patricia¡¯s sincerity was all for show, she still got in the car. She was fed up with Patricia following her around, and she couldn¡¯t find a ride anyway! Once she got in the car, Ellinor let out a tired yawn, ¡°I need to get home, so you might as well drop me off!¡± Patricia awkwardly said, ¡°Ellinor, I need to drop lunch off to my brother at the office first. Can I take you home after that?¡± Ellinor knew it wouldn¡¯t be a straight shot; she furrowed her brows and sighed, ¡°Fine!¡± Patricia patted the lunchbox next to her, grinning like a Cheshire cat, ¡°My brother loves the food from this ce. He always finishes everything when I bring it to him.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t even bother to look up; she responded nonchntly, ¡°Oh, really?¡± She knew from the start that Patricia wouldn¡¯t have anything interesting to say! Seeing Ellinor¡¯s disinterested look, Patricia¡¯s smile faded a bit. She was a tad peeved but quickly stered a brighter smile on her face, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve epted the thing with Theo now! But how did you manage to change my brother¡¯s attitude towards you? Care to share?¡± Ellinor gave a light smile, ¡°I¡¯m curious too, Ms. Howard. Did your brother¡¯s attitude towards me really change? From my perspective, it doesn¡¯t seem like it!¡± Patricia frowned slightly, trying to keep her sweet smile, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t y dumb! My brother clearly didn¡¯t like you at first, but then he obviously warmed up to you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Without thinking, Ellinor answered, ¡°Your brother may not have been fond of me initially, but it¡¯s not like he hated me. The reason he ended up disliking me, isn¡¯t it because of all the misunderstandings you stirred up? Now that everything¡¯s cleared up, he obviously realized he was wrong about me, hence his slightly better attitude.¡± Patricia smirked slightly, and she couldn¡¯t hide her irritation and let out a scoff, ¡°Slightly better? The way my brother treats you now is way over the top! Not normal at all! Ellinor, do you and my brother have a secret or something?¡± Patricia¡¯s probing made Ellinor cautious. Recently, Patricia and her mother Xenia had been investigating her in the countryside. Although she had Chase deal with it, she couldn¡¯t be sure they wouldn¡¯t identally find some leads. She couldn¡¯t let them find out about her blood ties with the Howard family yet. It wouldn¡¯t help the investigation into her mother¡¯s¡¯past! After a few seconds of silence, Ellinor chuckled, ¡°Ms. Howard, are you jealous? Your brother, who¡¯s always doted on you, is showing a bit of affection towards another girl, and you can¡¯t handle it?¡± Patricia was hit where it hurt. She gritted her teeth secretly; her smile was even brighter as she said, ¡°Jealous? Why would I be? My brother has plenty of women around him. Why would I be jealous of them? Can any womanpare to his own sister in his heart? I¡¯m just baffled; my brother never liked your type before!¡± Ellinor smiled subtly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your brother then? Ask him why he changed his attitude towards me. He dotes on you so much, so he¡¯d definitely tell you!¡± Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Ellinor¡¯s words made Patricia¡¯s brow furrow, and she was struggling to keep up her seemingly ¡°innocent¡± smile! She couldn¡¯t get any answers from Balfour, so she tried to dig up some info from Ellinor, and it seemed like Ellinor was hinting that her status at Balfour¡¯s was no more. Patricia didn¡¯t want Ellinor to see her difort from the sarcasm, so she answered in a forced, calm manner, ¡°Hmm, you make a good point, Ellinor. I guess I¡¯ll have to ask my brother.¡± After saying this with a smile, Patricia turned her head to look out the car window with a cunning expression on her face, and she even touched her teeth. ¡°Ellinor, we¡¯re at thepany. I¡¯m going to bring lunch to my brother now. Do you want toe with me?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinorzily leaned back in her seat, seemingly taking a little snooze, showing no interest in this. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just wait for you here. But you better hurry. I don¡¯t have much patience today.¡± Patricia didn¡¯t insist on inviting her anymore, and she just politely said, ¡°All right, then you wait here, Ellinor. Don¡¯t go anywhere, okay? I have some stuff about Theo to tell youter!¡± Ellinor replied indifferently, not showing any interest. Patricia gave her a silent nce, then took the packed food and walked into the Howard Group. In the Howard Group. At the entrance to the CEO¡¯s office. Quinton stopped Patricia and said, ¡°Ms. Howard, what are you doing here again? Didn¡¯t Mr. Howard already say he doesn¡¯t want you to keep bringing him lunch?¡± Patricia gently shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t mind! I don¡¯t have much to do at home anyway, and my brother is so busy every day. I worry he¡¯s not eating properly¡­ Quinton, can you go in and tell my brother that I brought his favorite dish today and that he should eat it while it¡¯s still hot!¡± Quinton frowned, reaching out his hand, ¡°Ms. Howard, hand me the food. Once Mr. Howard is done with his work, I¡¯ll bring it in for him.¡± Patricia obviously wasn¡¯t willing to do this. Instead of handing over the food, she looked at Quinton with doe-eyed innocence, ¡°Quinton, is my brother really that busy? I can¡¯t even see him for a moment? My brother hasn¡¯t been home for several days; I miss him¡­¡± Quinton looked ufortable. Mr. Howard had been working overtime at thepany for the past few days, not returning home because he didn¡¯t want to see Ms. Howard and hear her exnations about the things that gave him a headache. ¡°Mr. Howard really is busy with work these days. He¡¯s been working overtime at thepany. But you don¡¯t have to worry; I¡¯ll remind him to eat on time. You can just give me the food.¡± Patricia seemed doubtful of Quinton¡¯s words, her tears nearly falling, ¡°Quinton, I know it was wrong to lie to you before, and I understand that it was wrong to scheme against Ellinor to win Theo¡¯s heart. I know I was wrong, and I¡¯ve corrected my mistakes. I just ran into Ellinor on the road. I politely invited her into the car, nning to have the driver take a detour to take her home. I¡¯ve corrected my mistakes. Why doesn¡¯t my brother want to see me?¡± Quinton¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°You mean Ms. Mendoza is here too?¡± Patricia wanted Quinton to see that she really knew she was wrong, that she had deeply reflected, and corrected her actions, hoping Quinton could put in a few good words for her to Balfour. So, she mentioned her good deed of helping Ellinor to prove her change of heart. However, Quinton seemed to have missed the point; his concern was that Ellinor was here too. Patricia was puzzled, then she nodded, ¡°Yes! I just ran into Ellinor on the road, and I saw her walking alone. So I invited her into the car, intending to give her a lift. Quinton, let me see my brother, please. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I see him. Ellinor is still waiting downstairs for me to take her home!¡± Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Quinton pondered for a moment, ¡°Hang tight for a sec. I¡¯ll go in and let Mr. Howard know.¡± A smug smile crossed Patricia Howard¡¯s face, feeling like she¡¯d won again. As long as Quinton went in and told him about her remorse, her brother would no longer be so cold-hearted toward her! Just as Patricia had imagined, not long after, Balfour Howard came out to meet her himself! ¡°Brother! I brought your favorite stir-fried veggies!¡± Patricia ran towards Balfour like she used to, acting like a child and being yful in his arms. However, Balfour coldly pushed her away, his gaze sweeping the surroundings deeply, ¡°Where¡¯s Ellinor Mendoza? Wasn¡¯t she with you?¡± Patricia was taken aback. Why was his focus on Ellinor too? ¡°Uh¡­Ellinor¡¯s waiting for me in the car downstairs! Brother, I¡¯ve made peace with Ellinor. She agreed to ride in my car, which means she¡¯s willing to forgive me! Brother, I know I was wrong. Can you stop being mad at me?¡± As she spoke, Patricia tried to snuggle into Balfour¡¯s arms again. With one hand on Patricia¡¯s shoulder, not allowing her to get any closer, Balfour asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t shee up?¡± Patricia¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, feeling that her brother¡¯s concern for Ellinor was a bit too much, but she didn¡¯t dare to show her discontent¡­ ¡°Brother, I invited Ellinor toe up, but she didn¡¯t want to. She said she¡¯d wait for me in the car, so I didn¡¯t force her.¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze darkened, ¡°You invited her, and she didn¡¯t want toe up?¡± Patricia nodded in agreement. Balfour felt helpless. Ellinor didn¡¯t want toe up, surely because she didn¡¯t want to see him, her disappointing brother! Quinton, knowing the situation and the boss¡¯s mind, stepped forward and asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, shall I go and invite Ms. Mendoza up?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Balfour nodded slightly, ¡°Yeah, talk to her nicely and ask her toe up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Howard, I know what to do!¡± Quinton epted the task professionally and turned to leave. Watching Quinton leave, Balfour seemed a bit worried, fearing that Quinton wouldn¡¯t be able to convince Ellinor. He wanted to go himself but thought it might draw too much attention. Meanwhile, Patricia was seeing an uneasy expression on Balfour¡¯s face for the first time. Was it because of Ellinor? She was extremely curious, why did her brother care so much about Ellinor? ¡°Brother, why do you value Ellinor so much, even asking Quinton to personally invite her?¡± Out of sheer curiosity, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. Balfour snapped out of it and nced down at Patricia, his expression nd. ¡°She saved our grandfather¡¯s life, and the Howard family has always been disrespectful to her. And you, you should know well what you¡¯ve done to her in the past! We were wrong. Shouldn¡¯t we value her more?¡± Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Patricia scrunched up her face in innocence, ¡°Bro, I get it. I messed up, and I owe Ellinor an apology. But I don¡¯t think we need to make a big deal out of this. Ellinor is now Mrs. nchet, a part of the nchet family. And we all know the Howards and the nchets aren¡¯t exactly best buds. If you¡¯re bending over backward for Mrs. nchet, people might think we¡¯re chickening out¡­¡± Balfour¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°The nchets are the nchets, and she is she! Do you think we shouldn¡¯t take her seriously? You, of all people, should treat her right!¡± Patricia was taken aback, quickly defending herself, ¡°Bro, I do respect Ellinor. I even invited her for a ride today, didn¡¯t mind asking the driver to go out of the way to drop her home. I just feel you haven¡¯t really done anything wrong to her, and there¡¯s no need for you to grovel. It breaks my heart to see you like this¡­¡± Balfour gave her a cold stare and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± With that, he turned and walked back into his office. With no one stopping her, Patricia bit her lip in frustration, picked up her packed food, and followed Balfour into the CEO¡¯s office. Down in the Howard Group¡¯s building lobby. Ellinor was almost dozing off when someone knocked on her car window, waking her up. ¡°Ms. Mendoza!¡± Quinton called out softly. Ellinor came to her senses, rolling down the window with a dazed look, ¡°Quinton, what¡¯s up?¡± He hadn¡¯t been too friendly towards Ellinor because of Balfour¡¯s attitude before, but Ms. Mendoza never held it against him and was always polite. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, the boss has invited you up. Since you¡¯re here already, would you like to join us for lunch?¡± Ellinor waved him off nonchntly, ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I¡¯ll pass.¡± Quinton had expected this and wasn¡¯t too surprised, although he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disappointed. Ms. Mendoza didn¡¯t have the best experience working at the Howard Group, so her reluctance toe upstairs was understandable. Quinton thought for a moment, then invited her again, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, it¡¯s lunchtime here at the company. I remember you used to like our cafeteria food. Treat the Howard Group as a restaurant; come up for a meal. It would make your trip worthwhile.¡± Ellinor really did like the Howard Group¡¯s cafeteria food, especially the grilled salmon. It was to her liking, and she remembered its taste from her days working there! Back then, Quinton had been ordered by Balfour to keep tabs on her, so he knew her cafeteria preferences. Ellinor raised an eyebrow, her interest piqued by the food, ¡°Even if I¡¯m not a Howard Group employee, I can still eat in your cafeteria?¡± Quinton nodded respectfully, ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s you.¡± Ellinor asked again, ¡°Do I need to pay?¡± Quinton replied, ¡°Impossible! Mr. Howard would never let you pay. You can have whatever you want, as much as you want!¡± Ellinor¡¯s face fell, her interest instantly gone, ¡°I won¡¯t eat if I don¡¯t have to pay! Forget it!¡± Quinton managed a weak smile, ¡°Then you can pay!¡± That finally got Ellinor out of the car, ready to have a meal before heading back to the nchet family¡¯s house. After all, there was nothing awaiting her back home anyway. Before entering the Howard Group, Ellinor saw a line by the ice cream window of a fast food restaurant across the street. Wanting some, she told Quinton, ¡°Quinton, you go on ahead. I¡¯ll join the queue for an ice cream across the street before going up. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Quinton nced at the ice cream stand and then told Ms. Mendoza, ¡°You head upstairs; I¡¯ll stand in line and get your ice cream. Let me know your vor.¡± ¡°Vani.¡± Ellinor said, pulling out a bill from her bag and handing it to him, ¡°Here¡¯s the cash.¡± Just as Quinton was about to refuse it. Ellinor¡¯s gaze turned stern. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It seemed like Ms. Mendoza wasn¡¯t going anywhere unless he took the money. With no other choice, Quinton reluctantly epted the money and went to queue up. With someone else waiting in line for the ice cream, Ellinor went upstairs. Who knew that she¡¯d bump into an old acquaintance as soon as she got in the elevator? A woman, all dolled up with red lipstick, looked at Ellinor stepping into the elevator, paused for a second, and then said sarcastically, ¡°I was wondering who you are! Aren¡¯t you Ellinor? Mr. Howard¡¯s former secretary, who got a promotion to sales manager?¡± Ellinor recognized her too; she was an employee from the Howard Group. After Balfour transferred her to the sales department, this woman took her ce as Balfour¡¯s secretary, though she couldn¡¯t remember her name. Ellinor didn¡¯t waste her energy on unimportant people, so she just nodded and smiled, ¡°Yeah, long time no see.¡± The woman deliberately moved closer to Ellinor, scoffing. ¡°I heard you were fired by Mr. Howard! What brings you here today?¡± Ellinor replied casually, ¡°Lunch.¡± The woman frowned and chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re here for lunch? Ellinor, do you think ourpany is some kind of diner? That¡¯s hrious!¡± Ellinor nced at the rising elevator floor numbers and yawned out of boredom, ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s pretty funny too.¡± The woman felt annoyed by Ellinor¡¯s dismissive attitude. She didn¡¯t believe she was just here for lunch, so she tried to pry a bit more, ¡°Hey! Ellinor! Tell me the truth; what are you really here for? Are you trying to get your job back?¡± Ellinor turned her head and looked at her, ¡°Why are you so curious about me?¡± The woman rolled her eyes, ¡°We¡¯re colleagues; can¡¯t I show some concern?¡± Of course, it was more than just curiosity. She had been sent by Mr. Howard¡¯s sister, Patricia, to keep an eye on Ellinor and report any updates about her. But not long after, Mr. Howard fired Ellinor and she lost touch with Patricia. Now that Ellinor showed up at the office again, she nned to dig out what she was up to and then use this chance to reconnect with Patricia, report the situation, and build a better rtionship, hoping Patricia could give her a promotion. But Ellinor ignored her. The woman didn¡¯t give up; she asked again, but Ellinor still didn¡¯t respond. She started getting pissed off. ¡°Hey! Ellinor, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re too good to talk to me?¡± ¡°Ellinor, what makes you so arrogant? You were just a sales manager for a few days, and then you got fired by Mr. Howard! If you¡¯re here to reapply for a job, I must tell you, the sales manager position is already taken. And the person who got it has a higher degree, better skills, and is way better than you. There¡¯s no way you can get this position back!¡± Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Ellinor didn¡¯t even bat an eye at her and didn¡¯t even nce her way. She just lifted her hand and used her pinky to dig in her ear, as if she were just hearing some annoying noise. Thisid-back attitude pissed the female employee off even more. She immediately grabbed Ellinor¡¯s arm. ¡°Hey! I¡¯ve been talking to you for ages; are you deaf? You haven¡¯t even said a word back? You¡¯re being so bloody rude!¡± Just as the elevator doors opened. A man who was about to step in saw the scene inside and immediately became serious. Knowing that his sister was downstairs, Balfour was anxiously waiting and worried that Ellinor might leave. He was about to go down and meet her when he saw this scene in the elevator. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Balfour¡¯s voice was low and cold. The female employee was startled, turning around to see her boss looking at her. She felt awkward and quickly tried to exin, ¡°Mr. Howard, do you remember her? You fired her before; who knows why she¡¯s back today? I asked her, but she wouldn¡¯t answer. It¡¯s really suspicious! I think she might be here to steal our trade secrets, so I¡­¡± ¡°Let her go.¡± Balfour¡¯s voice was even lower, cutting her off before she could finish. The stern tone scared the employee, and she immediately let go. Balfour walked into the elevator, came in front of Ellinor, and gently checked her hand. Balfour¡¯s expression darkened after seeing that his sister¡¯s wrist was all red from the employee¡¯s hold. He turned around and asked harshly, ¡°Which department are you from?¡± The female employee was lost and slightly upset, ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Howard, I used to be your secretary, then got transferred to the marketing department. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± ¡°Pack your things and leave.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t hesitate a second before coldly announcing this to her. The female employee was stunned; her eyes were wide with fear, ¡°Mr. Howard? I¡­¡± ¡°Out!¡± Balfour lost his patience, not wanting to hear another word from her. Then he turned to his sister, his voice immediately softening, ¡°What took you so long? Had lunch yet?¡± Ellinor pulled her hand out of Balfour¡¯s grasp, coldly replying, ¡°Not yet; I came here for lunch.¡± Balfour wasn¡¯t upset by her indifference and continued to be gentle, ¡°Hmm, I knew you weren¡¯t here to see me. Come on, let¡¯s go have lunch.¡± Ellinor frowned, not really wanting to go to the cafeteria with Balfour, but she knew she couldn¡¯t shake him off here, so she didn¡¯t struggle and followed him. The female employee was still standing there, frozen. Mr. Howard fired her? But why? Was it because she was rude to Ellinor? But didn¡¯t Mr. Howard dislike Ellinor before? He even fired her himself. What on earth was going on? Mr. Howard¡¯s attitude towards Ellinor today was so gentle that it looked like he was afraid to upset her. As the female employee was most confused, Patricia slowly walked up to her, looking serious. She squinted her eyes that were filled with confusion and dissatisfaction towards the direction Balfour and Ellinor went Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Chapter 901 When the female employee saw Patricia, shetched onto her arm like a drowning woman grabbing onto a lifebuoy, ¡°Ms. Howard, you¡¯re just in time! Mr. Howard just canned me for no apparent reason. You have to stick up for me!¡± Patricia disgustedly brushed her off as if she had just been touched by something revolting, ¡°Back off! Who says I have to vouch for you?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The female employee was taken aback, wearing an expression of disbelief on her face, ¡°Ms. Howard, didn¡¯t you say you had high hopes for me? You even asked me to spy on Ellinor for you at the company. You said¡­¡± Patricia, feeling annoyed by her presence, gave her a shove, ¡°You really took my words for it? Look at yourself! You¡¯re so full of yourself!¡± The female employee fell to the ground, stunned and deste. She had been fired by Mr. Howard and was now ignored by Ms. Howard. How could this happen? The Ms. Howard she remembered was the kindest and most gentle person. She wasn¡¯t cold-hearted like this. In the cafeteria of the Howard Group. The bustling cafeteria fell into silence at the arrival of the CEO. No one dared to speak; only the quiet sounds of people eating could be heard. Balfour picked out all the carrots from the dishes and pushed them towards Ellinor, ¡°You can eat now, Ellinor. Eat up.¡± Ellinor looked at the dishes with the carrots picked out, frowned, and then looked up at Balfour, ¡°Mr. Howard, I actually like carrots a lot. What¡¯s the deal with you removing my favorite food?¡± Balfour was taken aback, ¡°You like carrots now? I remember you hated them when you were little.¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze was cold, ¡°People change. I don¡¯t remember my childhood tastes. Moreover, I don¡¯t like you calling yourself ¡®my brother¡¯ in front of me.¡± Balfour replied helplessly, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t call myself that anymore. Since you like carrots now, I¡¯ll go get some more for you.¡± As he spoke, Balfour began to rise to get her some more food. Ellinor stopped him. ¡°No need. Don¡¯t waste food.¡± She pulled the te Balfour was using to hold the picked-out carrots towards herself, then picked up her utensils and began to eat. Balfour, already halfway out of his chair, sat back down helplessly, watching her eat the picked-out carrots with a heart that felt like it was being pricked with needles. Normally, people didn¡¯t easily ept food they dislike. She used to hate carrots as a child, but now she liked them. It must have been because of the circumstances of her childhood. If she didn¡¯t eat carrots, there would be no other food to eat. And that was indeed the case. Ellinor was sent by the Mendoza family to a convent in the countryside, where she lived a peaceful life, but there was no choice in food. In the convent, they ate simple food every day. Whatever was cheap was what they ate more of; picky eating was not allowed. There, carrots were considered decent food. Balfour frowned. His eyes were full of pity, and he rose again, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t eat that. You don¡¯t have to worry about wasting food now; I¡¯ll get you some more.¡± Ellinor stopped him with a serious face, ¡°No need. Mr. Howard, don¡¯t bother. This is fine!¡± Ellinor made Balfour feel heartbroken and helpless. Chapter 902 Chapter 902 Chapter 902 ¡°You¡¯re here, so there¡¯s no need to worry about wasting food.¡± Balfour insisted; he just couldn¡¯t bear to see his sister like this. ¡°Mr. Howard, do you think I¡¯m being cheap with the way I eat?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow at him. Balfour was taken aback and quickly said, ¡°Of course not!¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze deepened, ¡°If not, then please stop interfering with how I eat.¡± Balfour had no response. He had no choice but to return to his seat, silently watching his sister and obeying her. As long as she was happy. he was content, deciding not to push her any further. Ellinor leisurely ate a piece of grilled salmon, then spoke, ¡°Mr. Howard, about our family ties, I hope you haven¡¯t told anyone else. You haven¡¯t mentioned it to anyone else, have you?¡± Balfour nodded, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t told anyone. Ellinor, until I¡¯m certain you want toe home, I won¡¯t tell anyone easily. If I did, our grandparents would be rushing to the nchet family to bring you back, and mom¡¯s rtives would also be in a hurry to have you over. Then there are the seven uncles and twelve cousins abroad, who would fly back immediately to see you. You may have forgotten them, but each of them misses you a lot. I¡¯m afraid they might bother you, so I haven¡¯t told them yet.¡± The fact that her mother¡¯s rtives would look for her didn¡¯t surprise Ellinor. Her mother was the biological daughter of the Bagley family, and she was the biological granddaughter of her biological daughter, so her maternal grandparents would definitely ept her. But the Howard family was different. ¡°Why would your grandparents be restless? Don¡¯t they think that I am not their biological granddaughter? What are they looking for me for? Wait, Mr. Howard, you seem to have the same view!¡± A cold smile hung on Ellinor¡¯s lips. ¡°No!¡± Balfour didn¡¯t know how to make his sister believe in his stance, so he excitedly reached out and grabbed her hand, ¡°Ellinor, believe me, I have never thought that way!¡± When Patricia came to the cafeteria, she just saw Balfour holding Ellinor¡¯s hand. She was first stunned, then looked at Ellinor in surprise and jealousy, took out her phone, snapped a picture of Ellinor and Balfour making physical contact, and quietly sent it to Theo. Wouldn¡¯t Theo be angry if he saw Ellinor interacting with other men like this? However, Patricia couldn¡¯t hear what Balfour and Ellinor were saying because she was standing too far away. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She found it very strange; why would they need to hold hands just to talk? So she walked over, putting on her most innocent face, ¡°Brother, I brought you food; why are you eating here in the cafeteria?¡± Seeing Patriciaing, Ellinor forcefully pulled her hand back. Balfour also let go of Ellinor and sat up straight, ¡°Ms. Mendoza is here; I can¡¯t ignore her.¡± Patricia looked at Ellinor, then blinked innocently, ¡°Ellinor, didn¡¯t you just say you were going to wait for me downstairs? Why did youe up?¡± Ellinor nced at her coldly, ¡°You made me wait too long; I was hungry. I just came up to eat, and I¡¯ll leave when I¡¯m done.¡± Patricia lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ellinor, it¡¯s my fault; I made you wait so long. Since you¡¯re up here too, why don¡¯t you eat some of the food I brought with my brother? It¡¯s much better than the cafeteria food.¡± After that, Patricia put the lunchbox on the table, gently opened them,id out the four dishes, and then kindly handed Balfour a set of cutlery, ¡°Bro, you¡¯ve been busy all morning; eat some before it gets cold!¡± Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Balfour picked up his utensils but didn¡¯t start eating. Instead, his gaze remained fixed on Ellinor, his eyes still filled with warmth. Seeing this made Patricia feel like she had a knot in her stomach. Still, she maintained a polite smile while pushing a dish towards Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, why don¡¯t you give this a try?¡± Ellinor thanked her but didn¡¯t eat the dish Patricia had offered. With no response from Ellinor, Patricia felt awkward standing there. She felt like a servant, yet she couldn¡¯t show her dissatisfaction. She pulled out a chair and sat next to her brother. When she arrived, the conversation between her brother and Ellinor halted. Patricia grew more suspicious of some secret between Balfour and Ellinor. She pulled out her phone to check the photo she¡¯d just sent to Theo. It had been sessfully sent, but he hadn¡¯t responded yet. After thinking for a bit, Patricia sent another message to Theo. ¡°Mr. nchet, I know I¡¯m not in a position to bother you, but I thought I should give you a heads-up after seeing this situation. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor doesn¡¯t seem to know how to act around men. She¡¯s already your wife; she should avoid being overly close with my brother in public. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very appropriate.¡± After a while, Theo responded, ¡°Where is this happening?¡±, Feeling like her n might be working, Patricia quickly replied, ¡°Ellinor is currently at my brother¡¯s company, having lunch with him. Mr. nchet, didn¡¯t Ellinor tell you she wasing to my brother¡¯s company?¡± Theo didn¡¯t respond again. When Ellinor was full, Quinton brought her an ice cream. He had been waiting in line for a long time. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, your ice cream.¡± Ellinor was in the mood for dessert. She stood up to take the ice cream. ¡°Thanks, bro, you¡¯re a lifesaver.¡± Balfour felt a pang in his heart after hearing Ellinor address Quinton as ¡®bro.¡¯ He could only be called by his name, while Quinton got to be her ¡®bro¡¯. Quinton felt a chill run down his spine, sensing his boss¡¯s disapproval. But he had no idea what he had done wrong. Quinton handed Ellinor the change from the ice cream. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, this is the change from the ice cream.¡± Ellinor waved him off. ¡°No need; this can cover the meal! I¡¯m full now, and I¡¯m about to head off. Bye!¡± With that, Ellinor headed towards the exit. ¡°Ellinor, wait up; I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Patricia followed Ellinor towards the elevator. Quinton watched the twodies leave, then heard Balfour ask in a displeased tone, ¡°Why did you take her money?¡± Quinton turned to Balfour, answering helplessly, ¡°Mr. Howard, Ms. Mendoza insisted on paying. If I didn¡¯t take it, she wouldn¡¯t havee up.¡± Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Balfour, familiar with his sister¡¯s stubborn streak, heaved a weary sigh before asking in confusion, ¡°What did she just call you?¡± Quinton felt a bit uneasy under his boss¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°Uh¡­ Ms. Mendoza has always been polite to me and has called me brother before.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Quinton fell silent. Due to the surveince camera in the elevator, Patricia had always been very cautious, afraid that talking to Ellinor in the elevator would be proof of her twisted ways that her brother could see. They kept silent until they left the Howard Group¡¯s building and got in the car, only then did Patricia sneer. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re really something for getting my brother to treat you so well!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Ellinor yawned, obviously bored. She didn¡¯t even nce at Patricia, and told the driver in front. ¡°Driver, take me to the nchet vi first.¡± Patricia rolled her eyes at Ellinor in disgust and sneered, ¡°Ellinor, I bet you haven¡¯t married Theo yet, right?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes shed, and she furrowed her brows and looked at Patricia. Now that Ellinor finally reacted, Patricia knew she was right and smirked, ¡°I knew Theo wouldn¡¯t marry you! Oh, Ellinor, so what if you entered the nchet family? You are only a temporary Mrs. nchet, and before long, you¡¯ll be dumped by the nchet family.¡± Patricia¡¯s outburst raised Ellinor¡¯s suspicion; she asked seriously, ¡°Oh? Why is Ms. Howard so certain he won¡¯t marry me?¡± Patricia nced at Ellinor, ¡°Because of your background. You don¡¯t have the status to be Mrs. nchet. In our wealthy families, we value social status above everything. Theo likes you now, so spoiling you for a year or two is okay, but one day he¡¯ll get tired! Are you under the impression that because you¡¯re carrying the nchet family¡¯s child, you can secure your position in the nchet family? You¡¯re sorely mistaken! When the timees, the nchet family can keep the child, and Theo can marry ady of his own ss as his wife. Of course, there¡¯s another important reason Theo won¡¯t marry you!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s this important reason?¡± She didn¡¯t think Theo was the kind of person who cared about matching social status, but Theo indeed seemed to avoid dealing with their marriage certificate, which made her have to care. Seeing Ellinor so curious, Patricia¡¯s smile revealed a hint of triumph, ¡°Ellinor, it seems you don¡¯t know Theo! I thought you were important to Theo! Turns out he doesn¡¯t tell you everything! You seem to know less than me!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t feel likeparing who knew Theo better with her; she furrowed her brows, ¡°What¡¯s the important reason?¡± After finally finding a way to get at Ellinor, Patricia had no intention of letting her off easy. ¡°Ellinor, do you want to know? I just don¡¯t want to tell you! You should go ask Theo! Ask him why he doesn¡¯t want to get a marriage certificate with you. But I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll tell you.¡± Ellinor found Patricia deliberately withholding the information boring, so she didn¡¯t ask further, turned her head, and closed her eyes to rest, ignoring Patricia. By the time they arrived at the nchet vi, it was already past two in the afternoon. Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Chapter 905 As Ellinor stepped out of the car, Patricia rolled down the window and mumbled something cryptic to her, finishing with a ¡°Good luck, Ellinor,¡± before instructing the driver to pull away, Ellinor squinted slightly as she watched the Howard family¡¯s car slowly drive away. The confidence in Patricia¡¯s expression made her unsure whether Patricia really knew the crucial reason why Theo didn¡¯t want to get their marriage certificate. Without thinking further, Ellinor turned around and entered the nchet family¡¯s residence. As soon as she walked into the yard, Ellinor spotted a super-long luxury RV that she had never seen before parked there. Who could it be? Just as she was wondering, a servant approached her, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back! Today, Putnam nchet and Marissa nchet returned and were looking for you. We told them you were out, and Marissa seemed quite disappointed. Please go in quickly!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Putnam nchet and Marissa nchet were back? Ellinor felt a bit nervous; she¡¯d met Marissa but never Putnam. As she entered the house, she heard Marissa nchet¡¯s warm and affectionate voice. ¡°Ellinor!¡± Marissa got up and walked over, her eyes full of joy. She gently held Ellinor¡¯s arms and frowned, ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s only been a few months, but you seem to have lost weight. That won¡¯t do; you have to eat more! I¡¯m not leaving this time, so I¡¯ll cook delicious meals every day and fatten you up!¡± Ellinor remembered how Marissa¡¯s previous attempts at feeding her left her feeling unwell and gave a helpless smile, ¡°¡­Thank you, Grandmother.¡± Veronica nchet sat to the side, her face full of jealousy, ¡°Grandma is now all about Ellinor and ignoring me!¡± It seemed that Moran had already finished tutoring her for the day and had left. Marissa nced at her, ¡°I¡¯ve been doting on you for years, and now you¡¯re jealous of Ellinor?¡± Veronica pouted. She wasn¡¯t as resistant to Ellinor as before, and she wasn¡¯t mad when she saw her grandmother treating Ellinor well. Marissa took Ellinor to an elderly man in a wheelchair, smiled, and introduced her, ¡°Look! This is Theo¡¯s wife! Isn¡¯t she as cute and beautiful as I told you?¡± Ellinor looked at Putnam and politely said, ¡°Hello, Grandfather.¡± Putnam had a very dignified look. Although he looked a bit weak sitting in the wheelchair, his aura of power was still obvious andmanded respect. The old man looked at Ellinor from head to toe, finally his gazended on Ellinor¡¯s face. He seemed to find something wrong and frowned, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like the girl in the documents¡­¡± Marissa suddenly coughed twice, ¡°You need to take your medicine! Veronica, go get your grandfather¡¯s medicine and pour him a ss of water!¡± Veronica was in a good mood today, so she stood up and went to do it. Marissa cut off Putnam mid-sentence, not allowing Putnam¡¯s topic to continue any further. Marissa smiled tenderly at Ellinor and asked, ¡°Ellinor, what were you up to just now?¡± Chapter 906 Chapter 906 Chapter 906 Ellinor kept her poker face, showing no reaction to Putnam and Marissa¡¯s recent conversation. She replied with a smile, ¡°I just went out for a chat with friends. Granny, I didn¡¯t know you and Grandpa were coming back today, or I would have stayed home to wait for you.¡± Marissa shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ellinor. Your grandfather and I decided toe back today on a whim. We didn¡¯t inform you in advance, even Theo doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re back yet. By the way, you must be tired after going out. Go upstairs and rest, when Theoes back, I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you two!¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Alright, thanks, Granny.¡± She was indeed a bit tired; ever since she got pregnant, her energy levels had dropped a bit. Marissa suggested she go upstairs to rest, and she didn¡¯t refuse. Although she should¡¯ve stayed downstairs with the newly¨Carrived elders, she felt that Marissa didn¡¯t really want her to stick around, As she walked up the stairs, Ellinor nced back and saw Marissa walk up to Putnam, give him a light pat, and whisper something in his ear, as if she were telling him to zip 1. it. Ellinor¡¯s gaze darkened. She turned away and headed back to her room. It looked like the nchet family¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed, and the reason why Theo didn¡¯t want to marry her wasn¡¯t simple either. Once in her room, Ellinor felt tired. She wanted to sleep but tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. After who knew how long, the bedroom door was pushed open, and a man came in. After he saw Ellinorying on the bed with closed eyes, he walked over to tuck her in, but perhaps he was too abrupt because she suddenly opened her eyes. Theo was taken aback when he noticed that Ellinor was awake. He then sat by the bed, asking softly, ¡°Did I wake you?¡± Ellinor looked straight at him, ¡°I wasn¡¯t asleep.¡± Theo gently touched her face, ¡°If you weren¡¯t asleep, why were your eyes closed? Were you pretending?¡± Ellinor frowned slightly, ¡°No, I just wanted to sleep but couldn¡¯t.¡± Theo asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you ufortable? Is that why you can¡¯t sleep?¡± Ellinor felt ufortable lying down, so she sat up and leaned against the headboard, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not ufortable. I probably just oversleptst night.¡± Theo finally rxed a bit, and he asked her, ¡°Hmm, where did you go today?¡± Ellinor replied weakly, ¡°Nowhere.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Theo frowned slightly, ¡°You clearly went out; why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ellinor looked up at him, staring into his inscrutable eyes, ¡°Do I need to report my whereabouts to you? It¡¯s not like you ever tell me where you¡¯re going!¡± Theo was taken aback, thenughed, ¡°What? Do you want me to report my whereabouts to you every day?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯tugh, ¡°No need; I¡¯m not interested.¡± Theo squinted, noticing that she seemed a bit off today, ¡°Are you upset? Why are you talking to me like this?¡± Ellinor was indeed upset; she frowned at the man sitting in front of her, silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Theo.¡± Theo¡¯s pupils contracted slightly; this might be the first time Ellinor called him by his name in such a serious way. Usually, calling someone like that signified the seriousness of the situation. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Chapter 907 However, Theo was clueless about what was going on, but seeing as Ellinor called him in such a serious tone, he turned a bit stern, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ellinor stared at him, asking. ¡°Are you hiding anything from me?¡± Theo¡¯s face stiffened, but he quickly bounced back. He cupped her face in his hands, ¡°Why the sudden question?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t avoid his touch, but her expression remained unchanged. She just stared at him, ¡°I had a dream that you tricked me; it was pretty nasty. So I wanna know are you keeping something from me? Have you lied to me?¡± Theo let out a sigh after remembering her frightened face from her nightmarest night, ¡°Are you still hung up on that nightmare? It was just a dream; don¡¯t overthink it? Ellinor, with a poker face, said, ¡°Theo, just answer me. Are you hiding anything from me? Or have you lied to me? If you admit it now, I promise I won¡¯t get mad. But if you don¡¯t spill it now and I find outter, we¡¯re done!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Theo was a bit baffled by her attitude. He squinted, thought hard, and said, ¡°No.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Theo was silent for two seconds before he nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± Ellinor silently stared at him, not saying anything for a while. Theo¡¯s hand slid from her cheek to her chin, lightly pinching it, and he leaned in to kiss her. Ellinor turned her face away, avoiding his advance, ¡°Theo, your grandparents are back today; you better behave!¡± Not getting what he wanted, Theo furrowed his brow. He leaned in again and pressed his forehead against hers, ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me kiss you? You went to see your brother today, why didn¡¯t youe see me?¡± Ellinor was taken aback. She was surprised he knew she went to the Howard Group today, but then again, nothing much could surprise her here. In Greenhaven, no one could keep a secret from Theo. Ellinor was in a bad mood. She didn¡¯t ask how he knew; she let him press his forehead against hers, but she kept her eyes down, not looking at him, ¡°I didn¡¯t acknowledge Balfour as my brother; don¡¯t make things up!¡± Since she wasn¡¯t looking at him, Theo seemed a bit unhappy. He pinched her chin, forcing her to look at him, ¡°You won¡¯t acknowledge him as your brother, but you let him hold your hand?¡± There was jealousy in his voice. This time, Ellinor ignored his jealousy. She furrowed her brows, ¡°He just grabbed my hand out of nowhere; how did you know?¡± Theo answered honestly, ¡°Patricia sent me a photo.¡± Ellinor huffed lightly, ¡°You already know she isn¡¯t your savior, but you¡¯re still in touch?¡± Theo started tough after noticing that she seemed to be angry, ¡°Are you getting jealous?¡± Ellinor red at him, ¡°What¡¯s there for me to be jealous about?¡± ¡°Of course, about me and Patricia!¡± ¡®Ha¨Cha!¡± ¡°Tell me, why did you go find Balfour but didn¡¯te find me?¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to bother you.¡± Theo replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind being bothered.¡± Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Ellinor gave a nd smile, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll start swinging by the nchet Corporation when I have the chance.¡± Theo moved closer with a mischievous look in his eyes, ¡°Before that, mind if I steal a bit of your time now?¡± Steal her time? Before Ellinor could decipher his intention, she was suddenly taken aback by a passionate kiss, her eyes filled with the sight of Theo¡¯s handsome fate. Although Ellinor was caught in his assertive kiss, once she regained her senses, she tried to push him away immediately However, Theo¡¯s strength was far beyond hers, and he didn¡¯t budge no matter how hard she pushed. Feeling helpless, Ellinor stopped resisting and instead reciprocated his kiss. Theo was visibly surprised by her response. He paused for a moment, then smiled contentedly, savoring her reciprocation Their intimate moment was interrupted by Dev¨ªn knocking on the door. Devin knocked and said, ¡°Marissa sent me to call you and your wife down for dinner.¡± ¡°Alright, got it.¡± Theo responded, and then they heard nothing more from Devin. Panting, Ellinor red at him, ¡°You kissed me out of the blue again!¡± Theo gently wiped off her lipstick with his finger, ¡°Would you be obedient otherwise?¡± Ellinor pouted, ¡°In broad daylight?¡± Theoughed, ¡°Then we¡¯ll continue tonight; let¡¯s go downstairs and have dinner with Grandma and Grandpa for now¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor blushed and shot him a helpless look. She wasn¡¯t really hungry; she¡¯d had a hearty lunch at the Howard Group, but considering the two elders of the nchet family had just returned, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to miss dinner, so she went downstairs with Theo. The aroma of food wafted from the dining room downstairs. Ellinor saw Putnam and Veronica already seated at the table as she walked over hand¨Cin¨Chand with Theo. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Theo greeted him respectfully. Ellinor chimed in, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Putnam grunted in acknowledgment, his gaze sweeping over Theo, thennding on Ellinor, his eyes deep andplex. Just then, Marissa came out of the kitchen, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re down! Come sit; we¡¯re about to eat! I made chicken soup today to nourish you.¡± Ellinor smiled politely, ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Theo held her hand, pulling out a chair for her, then gently seated her. ¡°Grandma, did you forget that thest time you made these nutritious soups, you made her¡­¡± Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Back then, Ellinor had a nosebleed after drinking the nutritious soup that Marissa cooked Marissa felt a bit ashamed to be reminded of that embarrassing incident by her own grandson. She shot a re at him, then offered a slightly guilty and worried smile to Ellinor ¡°Ellinor, I swear I didn¡¯t mean to make you drink that much soup fast time. I was just worried because you¡¯re so skinny. Having some once in a while won¡¯t do you any harm. Ellinor nodded and smiled, ¡°I know you mean well Marissa found her to be adorable, obedient, and understanding, which made her very fond of Ellinor. However, she wasn¡¯t as satisfied with Theo, and she frowned as she chided him, ¡°Theo, what on earth have you been doing? Look at how skinny Ellinor has be Theo, sitting next to Ellinor, took a good look at her and gently patted her head, ¡°Yeah, she is too thin. Grandma¡¯s right, we should take better care of her!¡± His touch was delicate, as if he were caressing a little kitten or puppy. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then he leaned in and whispered, ¡°Just taste the soup Grandma cooked for youter. If you don¡¯t want it, I drink it. Don¡¯t force yourself! Ellinor nodded. She wasn¡¯t hungry at all and was worried about how she was going to handle Marissa¡¯s soup, so his offer was a relief. However, their whispered conversation made Marissa very happy. She shed a loving smile, sat next to her husband, and nudged his arm, ¡°Look, Theo¡¯s finally learning how to care for people!¡± Putnam, a man of few words, watched Theo¡¯s gentle behavior towards Ellinor silently and did not respond. Ellinor could feel that Putnam¡¯s gaze was always tinged with a certainplexity, clearly, he didn¡¯t share Marissa¡¯s fondness for her. At dinner, Marissa still paid a lot of attention to Ellinor, constantly serving her food and urging her to eat more. Ellinor was overwhelmed, but thankfully, Theo was attentive enough to eat all the food Marissa served her, solving her problem. Just as dinner was about to end, a servant suddenly reported, ¡°There¡¯s a family outside looking for the lady.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Looking for me?¡± The servant nodded, ¡°Yes. Three of them have been here before. They said they were your rtives!¡± Rtives? The first family Ellinor thought of was the Howard family, but she immediately dismissed that idea. It couldn¡¯t be them. If they were from the Howard family, the nchet family¡¯s servants would recognize them. Moreover, Balfour had just promised her at noon that he wouldn¡¯t reveal her identity to the rest of the Howard family. Though she had some resentment towards Balfour, she believed he wouldn¡¯t break his word so easily. So, the only ones who could be mistaken for her rtives by the nchet family¡¯s servants were the Mendozas. If it were the Mendozas, that would be even stranger! Since officially severing ties with the Mendoza family, she hadn¡¯t been in contact with them. Why would theye to the nchet vi today? Something didn¡¯t add up. Marissa, unaware of theplicated rtionship between Ellinor and her so¨Ccalled ¡®rtives, cheerfully said, ¡°Ellinor¡¯s family is here? Great, let¡¯s invite them in for dinner! Ask the kitchen to prepare more dishes!¡± As the servant was about to respond, Ellinor stood up and said, ¡°No need, Grandma. I¡¯ll go out and see if they¡¯re looking for me. There might be a mix¨Cup.¡± Chapter 910 Chapter 910 Chapter 910 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After Ellinor finished speaking, she left, having the servant take her out for a bit. Theo, knowing theplicated rtionship between Ellinor and her family, felt a twinge of worry. He stood up, nning to apany her outside. *Theo! Just as he was about to leave, he heard his grandfather¡¯s stern voice stop him. Theo turned to look at Putnam, ¡°What¡¯s up, Grandpa?¡± Putnam, expressionlessly turned his wheelchair in a different direction, ¡°Uh huh,e to my room for a sec. I¡¯ve got something to ask you.¡± Theo nced at Ellinor¡¯s retreating back, thought for a moment, and finally decided to go to his grandfather¡¯s room first. When Ellinor got to the door of the nchet family¡¯s home, she saw She Mendoza¡¯s old¨Cschool red sports car. She also spotted her, and her heavily made¨Cup eyes instantly widened. Ellinor had the servant who was following her go back to his own work, then she left the nchet family¡¯s home by herself to meet with the Mendozas, whom she had not seen for a long time. ¡°Wow! Ellinor, long time no see!¡± She got out of her sports car and strutted toward Ellinor in her towering high heels, looking quite smug. Ellinor watched her calmly, not batting an eyelid, ¡°You need something?¡± She gave Ellinor a once¨Cover from head to toe, then scoffed, ¡°It seems like being Mrs. nchet isn¡¯t as morous as I thought. Tassumed you¡¯d be decked out in designer gear and dripping in gold. Turns out you¡¯re still as in as ever!¡± Ellinor was very familiar with She¡¯s superficiality and couldn¡¯t care less about her uninteresting jabs. However, while she didn¡¯t care, someone else did. A figure dashed out from the nchet family¡¯s home, shouting back at She. ¡°Who are you calling in? With your outdated designer clothes, you think you¡¯re so chic and ssy? How outdated!¡± Veronica, who had dashed out, cussed at She, who was taken aback. She looked at Veronica unhappily, noticing her expensive,test designer clothes, making her bravado dete a bit, ¡°I was only talking about Ellinor, not you.¡± Veronica was always arrogant, ¡°Even talking about Ellinor is uneptable! Ellinor is my family, and you¡¯re not even fit to mention her! Look at yourself!¡± She¡¯s face turned sour, but she didn¡¯t dare offend the key members of the nchet family. So she took a deep breath, swallowed her anger, and without looking at Veronica, she turned to Ellinor ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s not just me who¡¯s here today. My parents also came to see you.¡± Ellinor looked at her calmly, ¡°Skip the small talk; why are you here?¡± ¡°You have the nerve to ask?¡± She scoffed, getting angrier. She despised Ellinor. Because of Ellinor, she went from a promising actress to a nobody who begged for acting opportunities. And Ellinor was livingfortably as Mrs. nchet. How dare she! Ellinor raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°If I don¡¯t ask, how would I know what you¡¯re here for?¡± Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Chapter 911 ¡°Ellinor, you have so much dirtyundry back in the sticks. You hurt so many people, and now you¡¯re here, living all high and mighty as Mrs. nchet! I regret ever raising yout Arnold got out of the passenger side of the sports car, his temper was still as fiery as ever, ready to chastise before understanding the situation. Tracy Mendoza also hopped out of the car, her eyes filled with schadenfreude. Upon seeing Arnold and Tracy, Ellinor remained unperturbed, ¡°What are you on about? What dirty laundry do you think I have? You guys made a special trip to confront me?¡± Arnold, fuming, pointed at Ellinor¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? I should have dealt with you ages ago and saved myself the shame. You ungrateful woman!¡± Ungrateful woman? Ellinor found Amold¡¯s usations quite armusing. Arnold never really raised her and never took any responsibility as a foster father. He might have fed her a few times before dumping her with some rtives in the country, but that was it. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, he did agree to look after her when her mother was in trouble, which was a favor of sorts. However, she had already repaid those favors. The Mendoza family had been cruel to her, and she had respected them enough not to hold them ountable. And now they had the gall to use her? ¡°Who do you think you are? Show some respect! If you dare to make a scene at the nchet¡¯s doorstep, I¡¯ll have you thrown out!¡± Veronica stood in front of Ellinor, hands on her hips, ring at Arnold. Her brother had given her a look before he went into the room with their grandfather, a look that said he was worried about Ellinor. So here she was. And the first thing she saw was someone yelling at Ellinor. She wouldn¡¯t stand for it, not for her brother¡¯s sake! Arnold, having been called out by a youngster, looked furious. But given who she was, he didn¡¯t dare to retaliate, ¡°Miss, this is none of your business! Ellinor is my foster. daughter, how I talk to her is my business; she should take it!¡± Veronica, not one to back down, was ready to hit back. Before she could, Ellinor put a hand on her shoulder, gently patting her, ¡°Veronica, go back in; don¡¯t get involved.¡± Veronica turned to look at Ellinor with her brows furrowed, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m not doing this for you; I¡¯m doing this for my brother! I can¡¯t stand seeing someone disrespect my brother¡¯s woman!¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Yes, I know. Now don¡¯t worry about it; go y.¡± Veronica frowned. Why did Ellinor sound like she was shooing a child away? Ellinor knew Veronica wouldn¡¯t just leave, so she gently pushed her aside, took a step forward, and faced Arnold. ¡°Spit it out!¡± Arnold frowned, ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more disrespectful. We are here for a reason, but how can we talk while standing out here? Have someone show us in!¡± Normally, Ellinor might have invited them in to see what they were up to. But not today. Today, Putnam and Marissa just got back. Putnam was still in a wheelchair, and his health had not fully recovered. If she let these uncivilized Mendozas in, who knew what they¡¯d say or do. It would be bad if they made the old man upset. Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Ellinor cut straight to the chase, ¡°Spit it out if you guys have something to say. If not, please leave. I don¡¯t have time to waste here¡± Arnold, taken aback by Ellinor¡¯s pompous demeanor, retorted, ¡°What did you just say? Ellinor, don¡¯t you forget who raised you!¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°Of course I remember who raised me. It was Karan from the monastery, not you.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You!¡± Arnold was rendered speechless and infuriated. He had always nned to manipte her under the guise of being her foster father, but now it seemed a bit far¨Cfetched At this point, Tracy stepped forward, grabbing Arnold¡¯s arm. She sighed, ¡°Arnold, Ellinor is now Mrs. nchet of the nchet family. She looks down on us, her foster parents.¡± If Arnold¡¯s im to be her foster father was absurd, Tracy calling herself a foster mother was the biggest joke of the century! Not only did Tracy never raise her, but she had done many terrible things to her. How dare she call herself a foster mother? What augh! Ellinor looked at Tracy as if she were a joke, ¡°Auntie Tracy, don¡¯t get it twisted. I didn¡¯t just start looking down on you just now; I always did.¡± Tracy¡¯s face froze, ¡°You¡­¡± She stepped forward, pointing at Ellinor and defending her mother, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re crossing the line! I bet your days as Mrs. nchet are numbered! Once the nchet family discovers your true colors, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll ept a woman like you!¡± Ellinor looked at She. True colors? What kind of person was she? What exactly were the Mendozas here for today? ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± A gravelly yet kind voice interjected. Everyone turned to see Marissa, supported by a maid, slowly emerging from the nchet family¡¯s doorway. Marissa nced at the three strangers at the door, then turned her worried gaze to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s going on? Are they your family?¡± Ellinor, slightly taken aback by Marissa¡¯s appearance, responded, ¡°No, Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we are Ellinor¡¯s parents!¡± Arnold interrupted Ellinor and approached Marissa. Gone was the authority he had before Ellinor. He bowed slightly, even somewhat humbly, ¡°Hello, you must be Marissa. I¡¯m Ellinor¡¯s father, Arnold.¡± Marissa looked at Arnold. As a seasoned olddy, she could tell his character at a nce, and she was not interested in this spineless middle¨Caged man. However, since he imed to be Ellinor¡¯s father, Marissa nodded politely, ¡°Hmm, hello.¡± Then, Marissa turned to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, is this gentleman your father?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°Nope.¡± Amold insisted, ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Seeing the conflicting answers, Marissa appeared puzzled, but she was more inclined to believe Ellinor. *Ellinor, is he really your father?¡± Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Ellinor gave a firm shake of her head and moved to support Marissa, ¡°Granny, he¡¯s really not my dad.¡± Marissa asked with concern, ¡°Then why are they looking for you? Should I get someone to deal with this?¡± Feeling the warmth from Marissa¡¯s concern, Ellinor gave a small smile and shook her head again, ¡°Granny, don¡¯t worry about it. I can handle this. You just had dinner, why don¡¯t you go inside and rest?¡± With that, she turned to Veronica, who was still standing nearby. ¡°Veronica,e over here. Help Granny inside and make sure she doesn¡¯t worry.¡± Veronica nodded and took over from Ellinor, guiding Marissa towards the house. Marissa was still worried, but seeing that Ellinor was insistent on handling it herself, she didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Marissa, wait! We really are Ellinor¡¯s family. It¡¯s just that Ellinor has forgotten us since she married into a wealthy family!¡± She shouted at Marissa, who was already turning away. Marissa stopped after hearing this.. Seeing that her daughter¡¯s words had an effect, Tracy chimed in, ¡°Marissa, we¡¯re really Ellinor¡¯s family. Why else would we be here looking for her? Ever since she married into the nchet family, she¡¯s looked down on us and hasn¡¯t contacted us at all! Marissa, you seem like a decent person. I don¡¯t think a respected family like the nchets would appreciate an ungrateful woman!¡± With that, Tracy signaled for Arnold to add his piece.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Arnold quickly got the hint and said, ¡°Yes, Marissa, Ellinor really is my daughter. I really am her father!¡± After hearing their statements, Marissa turned to look at them, especially Arnold. Squinting, she asked, ¡°You say you¡¯re Ellinor¡¯s father; then why does Ellinor say you¡¯re not?¡± Arnold was forced to exin, ¡°Marissa, the thing is, I¡¯m not Ellinor¡¯s biological father. I¡¯m her adoptive father.¡± Marissa frowned, ¡°Adoptive father? For how long did you raise Ellinor?¡± Arnold quickly replied, ¡°Marissa, I raised her for over a decade. I took her in when she was around four or five. But ever since she married into the nchet family, she¡¯s looked down on me, her adoptive father, and hasn¡¯te back to see me once. She¡¯s probably embarrassed by me¡­ It¡¯s quite heartbreaking.¡± Marissa asked again, ¡°If it¡¯s so heartbreaking, then why are you here? Mr. Arnold, what are you here for?¡± Arnold looked a bit awkward and took a moment to find the right words, ¡°Marissa, as you can see, Ellinor won¡¯t acknowledge me as her father, and I didn¡¯t really want toe here either. But recently, some issues that Ellinor caused back in the countryside have surfaced, and the people involved have come to us in the city for a resolution. I had no other choice but to bring them here to find Ellinor.¡± At this, Ellinor furrowed her brows. Issues she had caused in the countryside? What issues? She had no idea what was going on! Marissa also turned around and stared at Arnold, ¡°Mr. Arnold, you better be more specific. What issues did Ellinor cause that made you guyse here to find her?¡± Arnold heaved a deep sigh, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Maybe you should ask the people involved directly.¡± With that, he turned his head towards She¡¯s old sports car and shouted, ¡°You guys cane out now!¡± Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Just as the door of that sports car swung open, two women stepped out. One looked like she was in herte forties or fifties, and the other seerned to be in her twenties. They were both dressed pretty simply. The younger one had her hair done in two braids, while sporting a id shirt and some old jeans, and some canvas shoes that were pretty dirty. Ellinor watched as the two women slowly approached, finding them vaguely familiar but couldn¡¯t quite ce her finger on where she¡¯d seen them before. As they got closer, the older woman stared at Ellinor, making no effort to hide her hostility. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re living the good life, while my daughter is suffering because of you!¡± This statement made it clear that the two women were mother and daughter. Ellinor looked carefully at the mother, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but may I ask your name?¡± The older woman scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t think that pretending not to know us will help you escape the mistakes you made in the past!¡± Meanwhile, the younger woman, who seemed to be about Ellinor¡¯s age, kept her head down, her shoulders trembling slightly, as if she were quietly sobbing. Ellinor remained expressionless, ¡°Please tell me, what crime have Imitted against you?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She was genuinely curious; she had no idea what wrong she had done. The older woman turned her face away, trying to walk past Ellinor with her daughter, ¡°We¡¯re not here for you. You¡¯re married now; you¡¯re someone else¡¯s wife. We¡¯re here to speak to those who have a say in your husband¡¯s family!¡± Seeing that they were heading for Marissa, Ellinor quickly stepped in their way, ¡°If I¡¯m the one who made the mistakes you¡¯re talking about, then you should speak to me directly. I¡¯m prepared to take the consequences.¡± However, the older woman was not pleased with being stopped, ¡°You? Can youpensate us for our losses over the past years? Move!¡± As the mother and daughter tried to sidestep her again, Ellinor quickly stepped in their path, determined not to let these messy matters bother Marissa. ¡°Ellinor, if you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, then don¡¯t stop us from seeking justice from Marissa!¡± Arnold suddenly stepped in, preventing Ellinor from blocking the mother and daughter¡¯s path, and told them, ¡°That olddy over there is Marissa, a respected elder of the nchet family. If you have any comints, go to her. She¡¯ll definitely stand up for you!¡± With Arnold¡¯s intervention, the two women sessfully bypassed Ellinor and rushed to kneel in front of Marissa. Veronica frowned, unsure of what these strangers were nning to do. She instinctively stepped forward, shielding her grandmother, ¡°What¡¯s your deal?¡± The older woman suddenly burst into tears, ¡°Marissa, your daughter¨Cinw is not a good person; please stand up for Rosie!¡± After seeing this, Ellinor pushed past Arnold, standing protectively in front of Marissa and Veronica, ¡°I told you, if you have any issues,e to me directly. Don¡¯t frighten the elderly.¡± Marissa, realizing that the situation was not as simple as it seemed, spoke up, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m fine.¡± Ellinor turned to Marissa, feeling apologetic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble again.¡± Marissa simply shook her head gently, ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to talk about trouble. Ellinor, since they¡¯vee to our house, if we don¡¯t let them speak their minds, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll cause trouble for you elsewhere. I¡¯d be more worried about you then. So, let them say what they need to in front of me today.¡± Ellinor watched as Marissa¡¯s gaze trembled slightly. Arnold and the others had been ndering and belittling her earlier, but Grandma didn¡¯t seem to believe them, nor was she swayed. She remained firmly on her side. She thought that Grandma might believe them. After all, she wasn¡¯t her biological grandmother, so the foundation of trust didn¡¯t exist. Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Marissa¡¯s reaction left Ellinor a bit taken aback and somewhat touched. Granny was right. These people, who came only to stir up trouble with the nchet family, wouldn¡¯t quit until they made enough of a fuss in front of the nchets. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Keeping this in mind, Ellinor gave a nod, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Granny.¡± Marissa also nodded in agreement. She took a couple of steps forward, looked down at the mother and daughter still weeping on the ground, and said sternly, ¡°Quit your crying, would ya? With you guys making such a scene at our doorstep, anyone would think something major¡¯s gone down in our home!¡± Intimidated by Marissa¡¯s stern demeanor, the two quieted down. The elder woman spoke, ¡°Marissa, we didn¡¯t mean to; it¡¯s just that Ellinor really messed us up bad. We feel wronged¡­¡± Marissa didn¡¯t bother to respond. She turned to the servant standing by and said, ¡°Lead them in for now. If they have anything to say, let them spill it inside, there¡¯s no need to make a spectacle for the passersby!¡± The servant nodded, ¡°Yes, Marissa.¡± After that, Veronica helped Marissa back into the mansion. Ellinor was about to follow them and help Granny, but She, teetering on her high heels, blocked her way. She scoffed with her chin lifted, ¡°Ellinor, looks like your luck¡¯s run out today!¡± Ellinor cocked an eyebrow and gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°Whether my luck¡¯s run out or not isn¡¯t for you to say. But your luck¡¯s definitely run dry!¡± ¡°You!¡± She gritted her teeth as her smile froze stiff on her face. With a light push of a finger, Ellinor brushed past She, elegantly catching up with Marissa and lending her a hand as they went inside. ¡°Mum, Dad! Look at her!¡± She stamped her foot in frustration, making her high heel twist and nearly causing her to lose her bnce. Tracy steadied her daughter in time, soothing, ¡°She, why are you even bothering with her right now? Once the nchets hear about Ellinor¡¯s shenanigans in the countryside, she¡¯ll be out on her ass!¡± She gave it some thought and felt somewhat appeased. Then she followed them inside to watch the drama unfold. Inside the nchet¡¯s living room, only Devin and a few servants were waiting. Theo and Putnam were still in a meeting and hadn¡¯te out. Marissa sat elegantly on a single sofa. Despite not liking these visitors, she courteously had coffee served for them. ¡°So, tell me what did Ellinor do to offend you and make youe knocking?¡± Marissa asked as she took a sip of her coffee. The elder woman, who had never seen a mansion as luxurious as the nchet¡¯s, was looking around in awe. She only snapped back to reality when she heard Marissa¡¯s question. Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Chapter 916 The woman held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly and had a pained look on her face. She sighed deeply, then began to weep, ¡°Marissa, here¡¯s what happened. We¡¯re locals from Sunshine Vige. Once upon a time, my daughter Rosie and Ellinor were schoolmates at the same high school in town¡± Ellinor, sitting next to Marissa drinking coffee, looked up at the mention of this. Marissa nodded, ¡°So your daughter and Ellinor were high school buddies. What¡¯s next? The woman went on, ¡°Back in high school, Ellinor was a real cker. She yed hooky a lot and was always hanging around with some bad apples.¡± Marissa raised an eyebrow, not quite buying it. She nced at Ellinor, who seemed nothing like a troublemaker. ¡± Ellinor remained nonchnt. She even had a slight smirk on her face as she sipped her coffee, like she didn¡¯t have a care in the world. The woman continued, ¡°On the day of the entrance exams, my daughter Rosie showed up to take every single test. Rosie was always the cream of the crop, the golden girl everyone at school had their money on. But when it came time to check the results, Rosie¡¯s grades were nowhere to be found. N?velDrama.Org ? content. We were dumbfounded and went to the school to demand answers, but the school board just gave us the runaround and couldn¡¯t give us a straight answer As in folks, we were left with no choice but to ept it. Since then, Rosie hasn¡¯t gone back to school. She stays at home, helping us with the farm¡­¡± At this point, the woman started to choke up, and the girl next to her whimpered. Marissa felt sympathy for the woman¡¯s daughter but was confused. ¡°Why are you telling me this? What has Ellinor got to do with your daughter¡¯s misfortune?¡± The woman looked up, ring at Marissa. ¡°Of course there¡¯s a connection! It¡¯s because of her! Ellinor took my daughter¡¯s ce and went to Creston University using Rosie¡¯s exam scores. My daughter had no school to go to because of her!¡± Marissa looked shocked, ¡°What? How could that be possible?¡± The woman wiped away her tears, ¡°Marissa, we only found out the truth recently. On the day of the entrance exam, Ellinor never even showed up! Turns out, her rich boyfriend¡¯s dad pulled some strings, rigged the whole thing, and allowed her to get into one of the top universities in the country, Creston University, using my daughter¡¯s scores! She, a cker, got into a prestigious university, while my hardworking daughter couldn¡¯t go to school anymore and had toe back home to work on the farm. Rosie¡¯s bright future was ruined; her life¡¯s been messed up ever since¡­¡± As the conversation reached its climax, the woman started to weep while holding her daughter. Their grief was palpable. Marissa, unsure of what to say, was about to speak when Ellinor gentlyid her hand on hers. Ellinor gave Marissa a small smile, then turned to the crying mother and daughter. ¡°Lady.¡± Ellinor started, ¡°Before we discuss whether or not what you just said is true, I want to ask you a few questions. Is that okay?¡± Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Chapter 917 The woman lifted her head from her daughter¡¯s shoulder, wiping away tears with her sleeve. ¡°Go ahead, ask whatever you want! Let¡¯s see how you deny this one!¡± Ellinor chuckled. She was as cool as a cucumber. ¡°You said your daughter is an outstanding student that was recognized by the entire school. So, why not have her repeat a year and retake the entrance exam, since you didn¡¯t know her scores or get a fair exnation from the school? If your daughter is as brilliant as you im, she could easily get into Creston University, or even better ones, after another year of preparation. Even if she doesn¡¯t do well on the exam, she could still attend a vocational school. It¡¯s not like she has toe back home to plow the fields with you at such a young age, right?¡± The woman¡¯s face turned a shade paler, and then she shot Ellinor an angry nce. ¡°You make it sound so easy. Don¡¯t retakes and vocational schools cost money? Our whole family has been working our butts off for her entrance exam, hoping she could change her destiny, but you¡¯re the one who¡¯s benefiting!¡± Ellinor retorted, ¡°Well, university costs money too! By your logic, it seems like you wouldn¡¯t want to spend money on your daughter¡¯s education even if she did get into university¡± The woman dered firmly, ¡°My daughter is a great student. If she gets into a university, she¡¯ll definitely get a full schrship. It¡¯ll be free!¡± Ellinorughed. The woman snapped, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ellinor waved her off, not interested in arguing further. ¡°One more question for you. You said I didn¡¯t show up for the exam. Any proof? Why wouldn¡¯t I go if I wanted to attend university?¡± The woman scowled. ¡°Clearly because you¡¯re not a good student. You wouldn¡¯t have passed even if you went! Plus, you¡¯ve got a rich boyfriend. His family can protect you. You knew you could get into Creston University no matter what, so you thought you were invincible.¡± Ellinor took a sip of her coffee, ¡°Without proof, it¡¯s all just talk. I could sue you for defamation.¡± The woman clenched her teeth and fell silent. After a while, she looked at Ellinor and then her daughter with a determined expression. ¡°Ellinor, I was trying to leave you some dignity, but don¡¯t push me to spill all your dirtyundry!¡± Ellinor shrugged off her threat with augh, ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection for my dignity. Let¡¯s hear it.¡± The woman pointed at her usingly, ¡°Because a few days before the entrance exam, you had an abortion. You were still recovering, so obviously, you couldn¡¯t go!¡± Marissa frowned deeply at this revtion, ¡°An abortion?¡± The woman nodded at Marissa, ¡°Yes, Marissa. Ellinor has had an abortion, and I heard it¡¯s not her first time either! She was young back then, but she didn¡¯t have a good reputation. She even had a rich boyfriend! But his parents didn¡¯t approve of their rtionship. Ellinor used her pregnancy to threaten his parents. In the end, she promised to get an abortion, and his father would use his connections to get her into Creston University. In the end, she got what she wanted! In reality, she was often hanging out with some shady characters. We can¡¯t even be sure if the child¡¯s father was her boyfriend!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Arnold rubbed his forehead in exasperation, ¡°What a disgrace to the family! I, Arnold, have lived a life of integrity, how could I have adopted such a shameless daughter?¡± She tried tofort him, draping her arm around his, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be upset over that ungrateful daughter. You still have me, don¡¯t you?¡± Tracy chimed in, ¡°Exactly, Arnold, we still have She. As for Ellinor, hopefully she can turn over a new leaf and make things right.¡± Given the precise details provided by that woman, Marissa started to have doubts, She looked at Ellinor, unwilling to believe that the child she adored could be such a N?velDrama.Org ? content. person. Ellinor remained cool as a cucumber, ¡°Like I said before, whether it¡¯s about me taking credit for someone else¡¯s work or having an abortion, you need evidence. Otherwise, it¡¯s all nder!¡± The woman retorted, ¡°The evidence is that you took leave before the entrance exam to have an abortion!¡± Ellinor brushed it off, ¡°You said I had an abortion. Where did I have it? Which hospital? Which doctor?¡± The woman responded, ¡°Who would know the specifics of the dirty deeds you¡¯ve done yourself?! It must have been done in some under¨Cthe¨Ctable clinic in town, which closed down years ago.¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Closed down? So, there¡¯s no evidence.¡± The woman gritted her teeth and said confidently, ¡°Ellinor, I may not be able to prove that you had an abortion, but I can prove that you¡¯re not a good student, and there¡¯s no way you got into Creston University on your own!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Really? How can you prove that?¡± The woman smirked, ¡°You were frequently absent from school during your high school years. The school has all the attendance records! How could someone who often skips school be a good student? How could they excel academically? Marissa, you can send someone to check the attendance records at our local high school to see if Ellinor often skipped school!¡± Marissa nced at Ellinor hesitantly, her eyes full of confusion andplexity, ¡°Ellinor, is this¡­¡± Ellinor fell silent. During her high school years, she did often skip school. But of course, it wasn¡¯t because she was out fooling around. Back then, she had just established the prototype of the Crescent Society. Ida Gipson and Chase Larios were not yet capable of standing on their own, so she had to take charge herself. However, she had mastered the school curriculum long ago, so she never fell behind in exams and had been rmended to many universities. The teachers and principals knew all about this. But these people today came prepared. The principal and teachers at the school must have been bribed. Even if they weren¡¯t bribed, they might not be brave enough to stand up for her due to some pressure. The woman saw that Ellinor had not spoken for a long time and felt that she had the upper hand, ¡°Ellinor, have you run out of things to say? You know better than anyone whether or not you often skipped school during your high school years! This alone is enough to prove that you¡¯re not a good student or a good girl!¡± ¡°I know whether my wife is a good girl better than anyone else, and I don¡¯t need any evidence to prove it.¡± Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Chapter 919 A deep male voice echoed from behind the crowd, followed by steady footsteps as he came closer. People turned around and werepletely stunned by his handsome, wless face. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Especially She. It wasn¡¯t her first time seeing Theo, but her heart still raced uncontrobly at the sight of him. This man was once almost her husband; he almost took her as his bride. If it weren¡¯t for Ellinor, she would be Mrs. nchet. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, but she could only watch as he walked over to Ellinor, elegantly sat down, and even casually took a sip from Ellinor¡¯s coffee. His affectionate gestures toward Ellinor were enough to make anyone green with envy. Even the girl who had been sobbing with her head down looked up in shock at the handsome man sitting next to Ellinor. Yet, Ellinor seemed to have little reaction. She just nced at him and quietly withdrew her gaze. Theo nced at the uninvited guests in his living room, squintingzily. ¡°If you¡¯re here to badmouth my wife, you better leave now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± His tone was calm and steady, but the invisible pressure he emitted made people shiver. The Mendoza family members, having witnessed Theo¡¯s protectiveness towards Ellinor, fell silent. Only She continued to daydream. Despite being intimidated by Theo¡¯s aura, Ellinor¡¯s high school friend¡¯s mother didn¡¯t back down. Gathering her courage, she spoke up. ¡°Sir, you must be Ellinor¡¯s current husband, right?¡± Theo gave the middle¨Caged woman a cold nce. He didn¡¯t like the word ¡®current¡® she used in front of ¡®husband.¡± ¡°I¡¯m her husband. What do you want?¡± His intimidating aura made the woman shrink back. She stuttered. ¡°Mr. nchet, your timing is impable! I¡¯m not here to tarnish your wife¡¯s reputation. I¡¯m here for justice because she once reced my daughter¡¯s admission test scores, causing my daughter to lose her college opportunity.¡± Theo remained expressionless, gently cing his hand on Ellinor¡¯s shoulder and squeezing it, clearly indicating his position. ¡°I heard some of what you just said when I came in. My wife asked you for evidence, which is reasonable. But it seems like you don¡¯t have anything solid.¡± Under Theo¡¯s stern gaze, the woman was a bit flustered, ¡°I¡¯ve already said, the evidence is Ellinor¡¯s high school attendance record. She would always skip sses to hang out with some delinquents; she never focused on her studies. How could she possibly get into Creston University? Mr. nchet, I know it¡¯s hard for you to hear this, but I¡¯m telling the truth. Ellinor¡¯s behavior in high school wasn¡¯t good; she¡¯s not a Theo remained expressionless, his eyes deep, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I know best whether my wife is a good girl.¡± nice girl. You might have been fooled¡­¡± The woman was surprised by Theo¡¯s trust in Ellinor, but she was not convinced. She rolled her eyes, ¡°Mr. nchet, I guess you might¡¯ve judged Ellinor¡¯s purity based on some details from your wedding night, right? But don¡¯t be fooled by appearances. With today¡¯s advanced medical technology, some promiscuous girls would have surgeries to ¡®restore¡® certain things before getting married!¡± Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Chapter 920 What did the middle¨Caged woman mean when she said ¡®repair¡®? Everyone there was an adult, and they all knew what she meant. Only Veronica didn¡¯t get it. Veronica frowned, unable to resist asking curiously, ¡°Repair what?¡± Her question drew disdainful looks from everyone present, leaving the middle¨Caged woman speechless. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Veronica¡¯s grandmother smacked her hand in annoyance, ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t interrupt when adults are talking!¡± Veronica pulled back her slightly stinging hand, clueless about what she¡¯d asked wrong. She sulked, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not a kid anymore; I¡¯m even older than Ellinort¡± Her grandmother frowned, ¡°This isn¡¯t your business; go back to your room!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± She didn¡¯t really want to go back to her room; she wanted to stay and see how things turned out. Although she never really liked Ellinor, she didn¡¯t believe Ellinor was the problem child the middle¨Caged woman was making her out to be. She had tried to find out what was wrong with Ellinor but found that, apart from being average, Ellinor had no issues. Seeing Theo silent, the middle¨Caged woman seized the opportunity to say, ¡°Mr. nchet, youe from a prestigious family; you really shouldn¡¯t marry a liar like Ellinor, she¡¯s not worthy of you. But it¡¯s not toote; with your status and conditions, it would be easy for you to find a good girl after a divorce.¡± Theo looked at the woman without changing his expression, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it sounds like you know a lot about this ¡®repair¡® procedure you speak of.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The middle¨Caged woman was obviously awkward when it came to talking about ¡®repair¡® procedures; she said unnaturally, ¡°I¡¯ve seen some ads and heard some girls wi `repair¡® themselves so they could marry into a good family. Mr. nchet, you must be careful!¡± Theoughed. Hisugh was cold and devoid of emotion, ¡°I can judge for myself whether my wife¡¯s body has been artificially altered, there¡¯s no need for outsiders to worry From the day she was with me, she is¡­¡± Ellinor blushed at his words. If he kept going, she would be embarrassed. Men have no shame! *Enough, stop talking. Ma¡¯am, if you have any grievances, you can sue me in court; we¡¯ll go through the legal process.¡± Ellinor interrupted him. Theo hadn¡¯t finished speaking; he smirked slightly as hisrge hand covered Ellinor¡¯s head, lightly stroking her hair, and teasing her in a low voice, ¡°Why so shy all of a sudden? Did you forget when you kissed me in front of everyone?¡± Ellinor turned red, ¡°Theo!¡± Grandma¡¯s still here! Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Chapter 921 She really wanted to ask Theo if he could maybe act a bit more properly around the elders. Ellinor, not exactly pleased, scooted away, trying to put some distance between her and Theo. But Theo wasnt having it. He reached out to her and pulled Ellinor straight into his arms. Just as Ellinor was about to struggle, his handsome chin neared her eat, saying in a half-adoring half threatening tone. ¡°Easy there, don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll have to kiss you in front of everyone.¡± Ellinor was so mad that she could faint. She didn¡¯t know how she would face Grandma. But she knew that once Theo said something, he¡¯d do it, no doubt about it. If she struggled, she might really get a kiss in public. Whatever! Ellinor decided not to argue anymore; she just buried her face into his chest, ignoring everything and pretending she didn¡¯t exist. Marissa watched their affectionate interaction, and her eyes grew softer. Her hanging heart loosened a bit. If Theo trusted Ellinor this much, then he must know enough about her past. That was good, trust was the most important thing between a married couple. Ellinor was a good kid, she shouldn¡¯t doubt her just because of what others said. She was indeed a bit confused just now. The middle-aged woman who came for justice looked pretty pissed. She didn¡¯t get what she wanted; instead, she was left dumbfounded by their affectionate actions. Watching Theo hold Ellinor so tenderly made the woman¡¯s brow furrow even deeper. She said so much, so why didn¡¯t it work? Tracy began to worry that their trip would be for nothing when she noticed that the middle-aged woman started to seem helpless. She didn¡¯t want Ellinor to have a good life in the nchet family because, in her heart, Ellinor took She¡¯s ce. So, Tracy thought for a bit, then said, ¡°Mr. nchet, thisdy from the countryside is actually an honest person; she didn¡¯t mean to stir trouble between you and your wife. I also think anything could happen. Mr. nchet, you should be careful, don¡¯t get fooled.¡± As Theo gently stroked Ellinor¡¯s hand, he looked at Tracy and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re my wife¡¯s foster mother, right?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tracy was honored to be remembered by Theo; she nodded, smiling, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m d you remember me.¡± Theo¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold, ¡°As my wife¡¯s foster mother, you¡¯re helping a stranger nder your foster daughter. Seems like you didn¡¯t really care about her when she was growing up.¡± Tracy¡¯s face changed instantly, she hastily exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ Actually, it¡¯s because Ellinor forgot about all the kindness we showed her, she no longer respects us. I saw her true colors; she¡¯s ungrateful, and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll end up deceiving you too¡­¡± Theo stared at Tracy¡¯s ugly face for a while with an ice-cold gaze. He spoke in a deep tone, ¡°State your purpose! You¡¯ve been making a fuss here for a while; what do you really want?¡± Realizing that their actions had no effect on Theo, she didn¡¯t dare say more. She just hinted to the middle-aged woman from the countryside with her eyes, signaling her to speak. The middle-aged woman took Tracy¡¯s hint, blinked, then turned to Theo and said, ¡°I just hope Ellinor canpensate us for my daughter¡¯s unfinished college education, help her get a decent job in the nchet Corporation, and give my daughter a bright future.¡± Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Chapter 922 ¡°All I want is for Ellinor to make up for the loss my daughter suffered from not getting into university, to secure a decent job for my daughter at the nchet Corporation, and to give her a bright future. Plus, she needs to admit openly that she took my daughter¡¯s ce in the college entrance exam and apologize to my daughter!¡± After hearing these demands, Ellinor lifted her head from Theo¡¯s embrace, turned around, and smiled at the middle aged woman However, Theo¡¯srge hand gently twisted her face back to his chest, not allowing her to look at these unpleasant people Theo gave a cold nce at the sobbing young girl standing next to the middle-aged woman. ¡°Your daughter didn¡¯t go to university, so with her level of education, she isn¡¯t qualified to work at the nchet Corporation¡± The middle-aged woman frowned, discontentedly saying, ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t have a degree because Ellinor took her ce back then! Mr. nchet, Ellinor is now your wife, I see you two are quite close, so you should be responsible for her past mistakes! I know you¡¯re the CEO of the nchet Corporation; you have the final say in the entire corporation! You can arrange a decent job for my daughter at the nchet Corporation; it¡¯s just a matter of you saying the word!¡± Theo¡¯s face remained unchanged, ¡°Whether my wife took your daughter¡¯s ce or not, you still can¡¯t prove it. It¡¯s a bit delusional for you to try to negotiate with us based on inconclusive matters.¡± The middle-aged woman, although somewhat afraid of the man¡¯s aura, was unwilling to admit defeat and insisted, I¡¯ve said it many times, Ellinor¡¯s high school truancy records are enough to prove she wasn¡¯t a good student!¡± Theo didn¡¯t agree, calmly saying, ¡°Truancy doesn¡¯t necessarily mean a student¡¯s grades are bad; there are people in this world called geniuses. If you can¡¯t provide other evidence and still insist that my wife took your daughter¡¯s ce, then it¡¯s simple, let¡¯s redo the college entrance exam and see who scores higher, then the result will be clear.¡± After hearing this, the middle-aged woman¡¯s face changed. Her eyes wavered for a few seconds, and she disagreed, ¡°That¡¯s not fair! Ellinor has been attending prestigious universities for the past few years, while my daughter has been working in the fields, she must have forgotten a lot of knowledge, how could she possibly beat her?¡± This time, before Theo could say anything, Marissa couldn¡¯t bear it and angrily retorted, ¡°You¡¯re never satisfied, and you can¡¯t provide any solid evidence to back up your ims; all you do is make a fuss! Does this seem like a ce you can just mess around in? Someone, show them out!¡± ¡°Yes, Marissa.¡± A servant responded and moved forward. Seeing that she was gaining nothing but being kicked out, the middle-aged woman began to panic, ¡°Why are you kicking us out? If the nchet family doesn¡¯t ept Ellinor as a daughter-inw, that¡¯s fine! But since you epted her, you should take responsibility for her mistakes! I¡¯m just asking for Ellinor to apologize publicly and arrange a respectable job for my daughter at the nchet corporation; is that too much?¡± ¡°Until you provide solid evidence, everything is off the table.¡± Theo also calmly said, ¡°Devin, there is no need to be polite to them; have them escorted out.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet!¡± Devin immediately called in the house¡¯s guards to escort the middle-aged woman and her daughter out. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The middle-aged woman struggled against the towering guards, angrily shouting, ¡°Ellinor, you ruined my daughter¡¯s life! I will never let this go! And as for you, nchets, you¡¯ll get what you deserve for bullying people with your power! Even though we¡¯re poor, we¡¯re not afraid of you powerful people. Let¡¯s see who ends up losing more in the end!¡± Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Chapter 923 ¡°Let¡¯s get outta here, Rosiel Those nchet folks are heartless. I¡¯ll find another way to seek justice for you!¡± Soon, nothing could be heard but the vulgar swearing of the middle-aged woman and her daughter¡¯s sobbing. Once the middle-aged woman and her daughter had been driven away, the Mendoza trio were left standing dumbly in the living room. Veronica, with her hands on her hips, walked over impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s the holdup? Are you still nning on crashing at the nchets¡¯ home for the night? The Mendozas finally snapped back to reality and hastily got up. Before leaving, Arnold, looking worried, said, ¡°Marissa, that mother-daughter duo once came to our home to stir up trouble, demanding that we take responsibility. We had no choice but to bring them to Ellinor today¡­ If they do anything to offend the nchets, we, the Mendozas, wash our hands of it?¡± After looking at the timid Arnold, Marissa was hard-pressed to believe that such a man was Ellinor¡¯s foster father. They were totally different. Ellinor didn¡¯t resemble any of the Mendozas at all. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Thank god Ellinor wasn¡¯t influenced by this family¡¯s lowliness, or else a perfectly good kid would¡¯ve been ruined. Not just Marissa, but Veronica too looked down on Arnold and waved him away in disgust, ¡°Off you go! Scram! Don¡¯t get in our way!¡± Theo didn¡¯t even bother with Arnold; instead, he softly said to the little girl in his arms, ¡°Belinda just called wanting to talk to you, she said she couldn¡¯t reach your phone.¡± Ellinor patted herself down, realizing she¡¯d left her phone behind, ¡°I left my phone in my room, so I didn¡¯t catch the call. What does she want?¡± Theo shook his head slightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t say. She said she¡¯d only tell you.¡± ¡°Then let go of me; I¡¯ll go upstairs and call her back.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go together.¡± With that, Theo rose, picking her up with him. Ellinor blushed instantly and beganining, Theo, Grandma¡¯s still here! What are you doing? Put me down now!¡± Theo wasn¡¯t fazed. He looked up to ask his grandmother, ¡°Grandma, do you mind if I carry Ellinor upstairs?¡± Marissa was too happy to mind after seeing Theo and Ellinor this affectionate. The more affectionate they were, the closer she was to her wish of cradling her great-grandchild. Marissaughed, ¡°Not at all! How could I mind you newlyweds being all lovey-dovey? Ellinor, Theo¡¯s finallying to his senses; don¡¯t be shy!¡± In his arms, Ellinor twitched her lips, ¡°Grandma¡­¡± She was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it. Even worse, she was being carried by Theo, so she wasn¡¯t even able to reach the ground with her toes. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Chapter 924 As She walked out of the nchet family¡¯s gate, she turned around and saw something that made her so pissed off that she was ready to spit fire. Why the hell did that country bumpkin, Ellinor, receive such affection from Mr nchet? If it weren¡¯t for Elinor sticking her nose in, she would be the one being spoiled in Mr. nchet¡¯s arms right now. Just you wait. This wasn¡¯t over. Ellinor, your days are numbered! Theo carried Ellinor upstairs, leaving Marissa downstairs, grinning from ear to ear, ¡°Everyone has their weaknesses; who would¡¯ve thought that Theo had such a soft spot.¡± Veronica just shrugged, she¡¯d gotten used to it. Lately, her brother had been head over heels for Ellinor; it was quite a change. Putnam slowly moved his wheelchair into the living room, staring at Theo and Ellinor¡¯s affectionate disy with a stern face, ¡°What the heck is this?¡± Hearing this, Marissa shot him a re, ¡°What¡¯s your problem now?¡± Putnam grumbled, ¡°What kind of wife did he bring home? I just got back, and there¡¯s already trouble knocking on our door!¡± Marissa frowned, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who was pushing Theo to get married? Now he¡¯s finally happily married, and you¡¯re not satisfied?¡± Putnam was even more displeased, ¡°I only rushed him because people were saying he was gay. I¡¯m old, and I don¡¯t want to be aughingstock. Sol pushed him to get married. But look who he brought home! She¡¯s so young; she¡¯s even younger than Veronica! I think the woman on his ID would¡¯ve been a better match!¡± Marissa quickly covered Putnam¡¯s mouth after hearing this, ¡°Keep your voice down; don¡¯t let Ellinor hear! Didn¡¯t I tell you this afternoon?¡± Putnam pushed her hand away, ¡°So what if she hears? I¡¯m the elder here; why should I be afraid of a youngster hearing what I say? What kind of rule is that?¡± Marissa felt a headacheing on, ¡°Alright, alright, go back to your room and read your book! Veronica, take your grandfather to his study!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Veronica nodded and went to push her grandfather¡¯s wheelchair around. As she pushed him, she felt uneasy. She¡¯d expected that her grandfather wouldn¡¯t like a young girl like Ellinor, but now she didn¡¯t want her brother to marry anyone else. She was worried her grandfather would interfere with Theo and Ellinor¡¯s marriage. After returning to the room, Ellinor wasid down on the bed, and Theo¡¯s tall figure loomed over her like a storm cloud. Ellinor had a hunch about what he was going to do, so she quickly covered his mouth with her hand, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t forget why you brought me up here! I need to call Belinda; you leave first.¡± Theo moved her hand away, ¡°Is her matter more important than mine?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Mr. nchet, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m pregnant now. I can¡¯t handle your antics!¡± Theo leaned closer to her, his warm breath brushing against her face, ¡°Who started it? Who told me it was okay even if you were pregnant, as long as I was gentle, right?¡± Ellinor¡¯s face turned red. That day, her head was not clear, and she spoke words she shouldn¡¯t have, letting this man possess her. But how could she have known that Theo would be so tireless from then on. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Ellinor recently realized that it was useless to argue with a man in bed. So, she didn¡¯t respond and said, ¡°Theo, knock it off! Belinda¡¯s waiting for my call! She might be in a crunch, get up! We¡¯ll talk about your stuffter.¡± The phrase talkter¡¯ could set a man¡¯s mind racing. He didn¡¯t want to be a bother at this moment, especially when she was preupied with something else. So he got up and let her be for now. Ellinor got up instantly, found her phone, dashed to the bathroom, locked the door, and then called Belinda back. If she didn¡¯t lock the door, he¡¯d definitely barge in again. The call connected quickly, and Belinda¡¯s voice was cheery, as if she¡¯d been waiting for her call. ¡°What were you up to? I called you loads of times!¡± ¡°I left my phone in the bedroom and just went down to grab a bite. What¡¯s up? Anything urgent?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice faltered again, ¡°It¡¯s about Chase¡­¡± ¡°Chase?¡± Ellinor¡¯s wandering gaze focused instantly, ¡°Did he mess with you?¡± Belinda quickly denied, ¡°No, no! He didn¡¯t mess with me¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Spill it! Ellinor grew impatient, wanting to know what the heck was going on. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She¡¯d just warned Chase to stay away from Belinda; did he just blow it off? Chase was no saint, and Belinda was the type to lose all sense when in love. If something was indeed going on between them, it¡¯d be a big headache. Belinda hemmed and hawed for a while, but found it hard to say over the phone, ¡°Oh, forget it, let¡¯s talk about you and Theo first!¡± ¡°Me and Theo? What¡¯s up with us?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°Your wedding photos! The studio¡¯s been waiting for you to pick them up. They couldn¡¯t reach you, so they called me. I figured you guys were probably finding it a drag, so I went to pick the photos for you. I just got the album today; it¡¯s absolutely stunning! If you guys are free now,e over to my ce to get your wedding photos, and I¡¯d like to talk to you about Chase in person.¡± Ellinor frowned. The wedding photos weren¡¯t a big deal to her; what she cared about was what Chase had done to Belinda! Seemed like she wouldn¡¯t get the details over the phone. ¡°Okay, wait for us and we¡¯re heading over now.¡± After hanging up, Ellinor came out of the bathroom, ready to tell Theo that they needed to go to Belinda¡¯s. She had just stepped out of the bathroom, and before she could utter a word, he pushed her against the wall. His touch tickled Ellinor¡¯s neck, and her cheeks flushed. ¡°Quit fooling around! Belinda wants us to pick up our wedding photos!¡± Theo soundedzy, ¡°No rush; we can pick them up tomorrow.¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°You may not be in a hurry, but I am!¡± Theo chuckled softly and blew softly into her ear, ¡°Take it easy; I got you.¡± Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Ellinor was left blushing from his veiledment, ¡°Theo! You¡­.¡± Theo lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers, ¡°What about me, huh?¡± Ellinor red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck! I¡¯m really gonna get mad!¡± Theo gently kissed her nose and then nuzzled her head, ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll stop messing with you. Go change; it¡¯s cold outside tonight, so wear moreyers. I¡¯m taking you to the Wesley¡¯s.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Ellinor sighed in relief, bypassing Theo to get her clothes from the cupboard. As she was about to take off her t-shirt to put on a sweater, lifting it to her waist, she suddenly realized that Theo was still in the room, watching her. Ellinor turned her face to Theo, frowning, ¡°Turn around!¡± ¡°Being shy?¡± Theo stood there with his hands in his pockets, looking at her with a smirk. His coat was downstairs, leaving him in a white shirt that hugged his strong, muscr body. His tie was already loosened, revealing a patch of skin and his firm Adam¡¯s apple, making him look very manly. ¡°It¡¯s not about being shy; I just know that you have no self-control!¡± Ellinor red at him and simply took her clothes to the bathroom to change, closing the door behind her. Theo frowned. Indeed, he had little self-control in front of this young girl; it was like he was bewitched whenever he saw her. But she was pregnant, and he should restrain himself more. After changing and telling Marissa, they left the house. Without calling the driver, Theo drove himself, quickly arriving at Belinda¡¯s home. Ellinor had just stepped out of the car when Belinda came running out of the house, ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± She happily opened her arms, ready to give a big hug. However, before she could make contact, she was yanked back by the back of her cor by Theo and tossed to the side. Then Theo wrapped his arm around Ellinor, sternly saying. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant now; don¡¯t be so rough!¡± Ellinor nced at the man beside her, wondering how he had the nerve to call someone else rough! Belinda was initially frowning and a bit upset, but after Theo¡¯s reminder, she realized how abrupt her approach was, ¡°Ah, I forgot you¡¯re pregnant! Sorry, didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± Ellinor said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ignore him; he just likes to make a big deal out of everything.¡± This time Belinda sided with Theo, shaking her head and seriously saying. ¡°No, he¡¯s right to worry! You¡¯re pregnant now; I will be careful and gentle!¡± With that, Belinda leaned in, carefully linking arms with Ellinor, ¡°Come, let me help you inside!¡± Even though she didn¡¯t have a noticeable baby bump yet, being treated like an old person with mobility issues made Ellinor feel somewhat helpless. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As soon as they stepped into the living room and saw all the people there, Ellinor¡¯s face became even more helpless. Jonah Wyton, Kemp Larios, Bartlett Rex, and several unfamiliar girls were all in the living room. ¡°Why are they all here?¡± Ellinor asked somewhat displeased. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Belinda replied cheerfully. Because your wedding photos are done! You know, wedding photos are meant to be shared with friends and family on the day of the wedding, but since you and Theo already got hitched and the photos were taken afterwards, I figured why not get everyone together and admire them? Otherwise, they¡¯d just be gathering dust?¡± Ellinor pulled a face Getting wedding photos taken wasn¡¯t her idea. Belinda dragged her into it. She was just thinking of keeping them as a memento, she never thought about showing them off to everyone. Lounging on the couch, Jonah raised his hand and waved nonchntly, ¡°Theo, why are you and Ellinor always thest ones to show up? That¡¯s not cool, man. You¡¯ve gotta do a shot as a penalty!¡± Theo walked over at a leisurely pace, plopped down onto a single sofa, and replied, ¡°Not all of us have as much free time as you Jonah just shrugged, ¡°True that. Being single does give me a lot of free time!¡± Kemp handed a beer to Theo, ¡°There¡¯s no other booze in Belinda¡¯s house; can you make do with this one?¡± Theo waved his hand, Tm driving, so no drinks for me.¡± Then the four guys started chatting away. Belinda pulled Ellinor over to sit down, ¡°Ellinor,e on! Check out your wedding photos! Honestly, I was stunned by your beauty when I first saw them. You¡¯re beyond gorgeous in your wedding gown! When I went to pick up the album, the staff at the studio couldn¡¯t stop gushing about how beautiful you looked; they even asked if they could use your photos for their advertisements, but I turned them down. I know you and Theo value your privacy.¡± Whileplimenting her, she handed a thick album to Ellinor. Ellinor took the album and flipped through a few pages. Her mood was a bit mixed as she looked at the intimate pictures of her and Theo. The studio Belinda rmended was really good, and the photos were stunning. Theo, wearing the clothes provided by the studio, looked much younger in the photos; the age difference between them was less noticeable. In fact, Theo was quite handsome and had great skin, but due to his public image, he couldn¡¯t appear too youthful, so he always dressed maturely. He was always in suits, looking very refined. When Theo¡¯s hair was wet after a shower, he didn¡¯t look thirty at all. If he went out in a casual T-shirt, he¡¯d pass for a college student. Noticing that Ellinor was absorbed in the photo album, Theo¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°Ellinor, let me see.¡± Ellinor came back to reality and passed the album to him. Theo flipped through the wedding album as his slender eyes slightly narrowed. He rarely had photos taken from childhood until now; this was the first time he had so many pictures taken. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Belinda, full of curiosity, walked over, ¡°Aren¡¯t the photos of Ellinor in her wedding gown just gorgeous?¡± Theo looked up. His eyesnded on Ellinor, who was sitting beside him, and he spoke in an indifferent tone, ¡°They¡¯re okay. She¡¯s just so-so in photos.¡± Hearing hisment made Ellinor slightly furrow her brows. Belinda retorted, feeling quite dissatisfied, ¡°Just so-so? Are you blind? Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Jonah chuckled lightly, ¡°What Theo meant is, Ellinor looks good in photos, but she looks even better in person. Right, Theo?¡± Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Then nchet cast a cold nce at Jonah Wyton without retorting, which could be taken as has consent Belinda Wesley, who was a bit slow in her reaction, suddenly realized and nodded, ¡°Yes, that is truet i also think that Elinor Mendoza is more beautifu person, she¡¯s already very eye-catching without makeup, truly unmatched Ellinor tugged at the corner of her mouth feeling a little awkward with the excessive praise There were a few girls sitting in the living room, it wasrit clear if they were Jonah and the others partners or Belinda¡¯s friends. Since Theo and she entered, they had been looking at Theo the whole time, scrutinizing her face and attire. She wasn¡¯t here topete for anything Ellinor stood up and said, ¡°You guys keep talking, I¡¯ll step out for a moment. Belinda, take me to your room, we have things to discuss¡± Belinda also wanted to talk to her, so she nodded, ¡°Sure. Follow met Ellinor followed Belinda to her room. Belinda offered Ellinor a seat on a pink beanbag chair before smiling and asking, ¡°What would you like to drink? I can have it delivered to the room I¡¯m not thirsty, so there is no need.¡± Ellinor sat down, shook her head, and looked at Belinda¡¯s innocent eyes, ¡°Tell me, did you bring me here to talk about Chase Larios?¡± Upon the mention of Chase, Belinda immediately flushed, her long eyshes drooping, as she uttered, ¡°Yes it¡¯s about him¡­¡± Ellinor was a bit urgent hearing this, ¡°What did he do to you?¡± if Chase really ignored her warning and harassed Belinda, he was in for it! Belinda quickly shook her head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, he didn¡¯t do anything to me! He just¡­ he just proposed to me out of the blue today. I haven¡¯t given him an answer yet and wanted to ask you first.¡± Ellinor thankfully wasn¡¯t drinking anything, or she might have choked, ¡°What? Propose?¡± What was this guy, Chase, up to? Wasn¡¯t he always firmly against getting married? There was only a beanbag chair in the room. Belinda didn¡¯t want to sit on the bed, so she squatted down beside Ellinor like an obedient but somewhat clumsy little dog, ¡°Yes, he asked me today if I¡¯d marry him¡­¡± Ellinor narrowed her eyes, asking, ¡°So, why did you bring me here? What did you want to ask me?¡± Belinda blinked her big eyes, smiled a bit bashfully, and said, ¡°Chase told me today that you¡¯re the most important friend in his life, like family. To him, you¡¯re like a guardian. He¡¯ll respect your opinion. So, before I answered him, he wanted me to ask for your opinion first. As long as you agree to our marriage, I can say yes to him, and we can get married anytime.¡± Ellinor¡¯s lips twitched. Chase was clearly digging a pit for her! Seeing Ellinor unresponsive for a while, Belinda lightly poked her leg, ¡°Ellinor, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You¡¯ll agree to our marriage, won¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor snapped out of her thoughts and looked down at the woman, who was overly enthusiastic about love, and directly said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t agree.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Belinda was stumped, her face screwing up in confusion. ¡°Why?¡± She had thought that Ellinor would be supportive of her new rtionship and would genuinely wish her well. ¡°You guys just don¡¯t mix¡± Ellinor said. ¡°If you¡¯re with him, you¡¯re definitely going to take a hit, physically and mentally¡± ¡°Why are you so prejudiced against Chase?¡± Belinda frowned. ¡°He treats you like family, and you think he¡¯s a shady, untrustworthy individual?¡± Ellinor sighed, I¡¯m not biased, I just know him! I¡¯ve watched him grow up, and I know everything about him. I know him better than anyone else. He¡¯s my friend and family, too, but he¡¯s not marriage material.¡± Belinda was floored, blinking in disbelief, ¡°Has he been with a lot of women?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°A lot.¡± ¡°How many, roughly?¡± Belinda asked. Ellinor rubbed her temples, ¡°He¡¯s 23 this year. Since he was 18, he¡¯s probably been switching girlfriends every week. You do the math.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°That is a lot¡­¡± Belinda said, disappointed. Ellinor patted Belinda¡¯s shoulder gently, ¡°Yeah, now you know. Don¡¯t interact with him anymore, and don¡¯t take his words seriously. Those are just sweet nothings he uses to woo women.¡± Belinda thought for a moment, looking deted. Just when Ellinor thought she was going to give up, Belinda rallied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I don¡¯t have to marry a virgin. As long as he¡¯s good to me after we¡¯re married, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°Do you really think a born yer would suddenly be a steady guy?¡± Ellinor rubbed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself.¡± Belinda was still not resigned and muttered, ¡°Nothing is impossible! My uncle changed so much for you, why can¡¯t I make Chase change for me?¡± Theo changed for me?¡± Ellinor frowned slightly. Belinda nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes! He used to be cold as ice, but now he¡¯s so tender to you. He only treats you this well and doesn¡¯t even nce at other women!¡± Ellinor considered Theo¡¯s attitude changes from the beginning, ¡°His change is a matter of character, not behavior. Even before he knew me, wasn¡¯t he also very disciplined? That¡¯s his nature. He¡¯s not uninterested in other women because of me, he¡¯s just not that kind of person. But Chase is different. He¡¯s always been a yboy, his passion for anything is short-lived. That¡¯s his nature. You need to understand that it¡¯s hard to change a person¡¯s nature.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard, but it¡¯s not impossible, right?¡± Belinda was still unwilling to give up. ¡°I really like him. And he treats me well. I don¡¯t want this rtionship to end before it¡¯s even started.¡± Ellinor looked at the stubborn Belinda, silent for a moment, then sighed softly, ¡°The advice I give is just based on my own perspective. If you insist on trying, I can¡¯t stop you. But Belinda, I must remind you that men can be very sweet when they¡¯re interested in you, but they can also turn cold when they lose interest. I¡¯ve even prepared myself mentally for Theo possibly getting tired of me one day. If you can¡¯t handle emotions freely, it¡¯s best not to start If you think you can easily deal with the worst possibilities, then you can try dating. As for marriage, unless you can ept an open marriage, don¡¯t choose Chase. Or else, you¡¯ll definitely regret it.¡± Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Chapter 930 After listening, Belinda seemed to be quite enlightened, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do it. I just really like him, so I don¡¯t want to give up. Can you teach me how to control my feelings?¡± Elinor felt helpless. She knew she couldn¡¯t stop her anymore, so she patted her shoulder gently and said, ¡°If you really like him that much, then don¡¯t be afraid of getting hurt! Whether you can control your feelings or not, that¡¯s a talent. I can¡¯t teach you that.¡± In fact, Ellinor herself wasn¡¯t sure if she could control her own feelings. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Alright, just follow your heart!¡± After saying this, Ellinor got up, ready to go out and give Chase a call to give him a piece of her mind. She had told him not to bother Belinda, yet he still proposed. He must have done it on purpose. As she walked out the door, Ellinor was about to find a quiet ce to make a call when she saw a tall, handsome figure walking down the stairs. The man didn¡¯t look back, but she instantly recognized him as Theo. The guy was going downstairs. Had he just been upstairs? What was he doing upstairs? Did hee to see her? If he was looking for her, he would have just simply knocked on Belinda¡¯s door. Since he didn¡¯t knock and just went downstairs, he probably just went upstairs to use the restroom. Ellinor didn¡¯t think much of it. She walked into a nearby restroom, closed the door, and called Chase. Chase answered quickly, his tone full of frivolousughter, ¡°What¡¯s up, Ellinor?¡± Ellinor asked coldly, ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?¡± Chase¡¯s tone was still full ofughter, ¡°Ellinor, what are you talking about?¡± Ellinor inquired, ¡°What do you mean by proposing to Belinda?¡± Chaseughed a bit harder, ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t had such an innocent girl around in a while. So I just asked casually. I wanted to see her reaction.¡± Ellinor knew Chase wasn¡¯t serious. This man had never truly cared for any girl after his unforgettable first love. That¡¯s why Ellinor was so angry. Her tone became even colder, ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you not to bother her? Did you take my words as a joke?¡± Belinda¡¯s mentality is not suitable for ying emotional games. What if she acted impulsively? Chase realized that Ellinor was really angry, so he immediately became serious, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t get mad. Did she reallye to you for advice?¡± Ellinor replied coldly, ¡°What do you think?¡± ? ?? ?? ? ? ? ? ?? ? Chase was somewhat surprised, ¡°That¡¯s rare. It¡¯s been a long time since a woman took my words seriously!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing with this unreasonable man on the phone. She wanted to scold him face-to-face! ¡°Chase, I¡¯m telling you, either date her sincerely or find a way to make her hate you. You absolutely cannot hurt her feelings or her self-esteem! If anything happens to her, you¡¯ll see!¡± Chase felt a bit jealous, ¡°Why are you so angry at me because of a stranger? Are you really mad? Belinda is Theo¡¯s niece, not your own. Does she mean more to you than I do?¡± Ellinor paused for two seconds, her tone calmed down, ¡°No matter whose niece she is, she¡¯s first and foremost a good girl, not someone you can toy with! Got it?¡± Chase obediently replied, ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t tease her anymore.¡± Ellinor hung up the phone, looked at herself in the mirror, and felt a bit dazed. It had been a long time since she had lost her temper at Chase. Was it because Belinda was Theo¡¯s niece that she cared so much? No, this had nothing to do with Theo directly. Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Belinda Wesley had always been very kind to her, so she couldn¡¯t bear to see her get hurt. Aftering out of the restroom, Ellinor Mendoza went downstairs to return to the living room, preparing to find Theo nchet. Before she reached the bottom of the stairs, she saw the situation in the living room. Theo had changed seats. Before she and Belinda went upstairs, Theo was sitting alone on a single-seat sofa, but now he was sitting on the three-seat sofa in the middle. On his left was his good friend Kemp Larios, and on his right was a girl, sitting very close to him. His change of position indicated that he had indeed gone upstairs. Ellinor narrowed her eyes. She had to admit that she wasn¡¯t very happy to see that girl sitting so close to her boyfriend. She walked over, her footsteps light. No one noticed her approaching. The girl seated next to Theo took out her phone, took a deep breath, gathered her courage, and then asked Theo ¡°Mr. nchet, can I add you on social media?¡± Seeing this scene, Ellinor didn¡¯t stop her steps, as she believed Theo would definitely refuse that girl. However, she heard him answer the girl in a low voice, ¡°Sure.¡± Ellinor paused in her steps and stood still. She saw Theo take out his phone, and both of them followed each other on social media. The girl then blushed and whispered something into his ear. Theo was not evasive and simply listened. Ellinor stood still for a moment, then smiled slightly. He got tired of her even faster than she expected. Men were all the same, they liked novelty. Ironically, she had just praised this man¡¯s character to Belinda upstairs. She overthought things. She really overthought things! ¡°Ellinor, why are you standing there? Come and sit!¡± It was Bartlett Rex¡¯s voice. He had just been talking to Jonah Wyton. When he looked up and saw her, he waved at her with a very happy smile. After Bartlett called her name, Theo also turned his head to look at her with an unaltered expression. The girl who had just asked Theo for his contact information saw that Ellinor had returned and got up sensibly, as if nothing had happened, and moved to another seat. Ellinor snapped back to her senses and walked towards them, but instead of sitting next to Theo, she sat next to Bartlett. This surprised Bartlett a little. He raised an eyebrow and looked for Theo¡¯s reaction. Others present also felt that something was off and looked at Theo. Theo narrowed his eyes, saying nothing. His face didn¡¯t show any emotion. Then he lowered his head to look at his phone. He was probably checking the profile of the girl he had just followed, right? Sitting in that position, Ellinor could clearly see the face of the girl who had just asked Theo for his contact information. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The girl looked young and had a pure appearance. Although she wasn¡¯t the kind of stunning beauty at first nce, she was still a young and pretty girl that most men would like. ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s wrong? Why did youe sit on my side?¡± Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Ellinor yawned sleepily, ¡°No biggie I just noticed that you have a fairly spacious spot here! Mr. Rex, mind if I sit next to you?¡± Bartlett chuckled, ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m just worried others might.¡± As he said this, he shot a nce at Theo Theo didn¡¯t look up He was engrossed in his phone, propping his forehead up with one hand. Elinor barely nced at him before she turned away, reaching for some snacks on the table. A sci-fi movie was ying on the TV, but no one was watching. Ellinor slouched a bit, munching on her snacks, her eyes fixed on the changing scenes on the screen, deep in thought. Jonah perched on the arm of the sofa, chatting with the girls and asionally joking with Kemp. The atmosphere seemed rxed, but an undercurrent of tension was palpable. Ellinor, I¡¯ve seen your photo album. You looked stunning in that wedding dress. It¡¯s a shame I only got to see the pictures, not you in person,¡± Bartlett poured her a soda, grinning. Ellinor epted the soda, expressed gratitude, and ced it on the table, untouched. Her move caught the eye of the man on the nearby couch. His gaze was inscrutable. Setting down the soda, Ellinor said to Bartlett, ¡°I¡¯m not all that. Wait till you get married. Then you¡¯ll see your bride in a wedding dress.¡± Bartlett smiled, ¡°Right you are! I hope I get to marry the girl I love. I hope she could be¡­ It seemed Ellinor knew what Bartlett was about to say next. She frowned, but before he could finish, Belinda¡¯s voice echoed from upstairs. ¡°Ellinor!¡± Belinda called out abruptly. She rushed down the stairs, panting heavily. ¡°Ellinor¡­you¡­¡± Breathless, Belinda stopped in front of Ellinor, unable to finish her sentence, her face pale. Ellinor felt drained. Thinking this was about Chase again, she massaged her temples and said, ¡°I¡¯m not dealing with that. Figure it out yourself.¡± Belinda looked desperate and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that! Check Twitter! You¡¯re trending!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Me? Trending?¡± With Belinda¡¯s words, everyone pulled out their phones and checked Twitter. Indeed. #Mrs. nchet¡¯s college entrance exam results were forged # #Mrs. nchet was a troubled girl# #Ellinor¡¯s college admission was fake# #The nchet Corporation stocks plummet # #The nchet Corporation oppresses the poor # After reading the trending hashtags, Ellinor frowned slightly. Looking up, she found everyone staring at her with curiosity. Everyone except Theo. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Theo was still engrossed in his phone, tapping lightly on the screen. He seemed uninterested in the situation. Belinda asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Jonah Wyton also asked Elinor. To true what these individuals are saying? if this is the case, the nchet Corporation could suffer signifz, and kisses as a result of your actions.¡± Bartlett Rex also looked at her with concern, Tinot, are you okay?¡± nor Mendoza didn¡¯t answer anyone¡¯s questions the stared firmly at Then nchet, trying to gauge his reaction, but he never looked up, and there was no response from him She guessed that the mother and daughter who had caused a scene at the nchet family that day probably didn¡¯t gain any benefits, so they werd to the media to ¡°publicize¡± those events However, it was unlikely that a background less mother and daughter would be the only ones to cause such argemotion Domestic medis also wouldn¡¯t dare to casually report on the nchet Corporation¡¯s affairs. So, there must be other forces at y here. ¡°Hmm? These trending hashtags are all gone!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. One of the girls in the living room suddenly eximed in surprise. Other girls also took out their phones to check. ¡°They really disappeared!¡± How strange! Suddenly, all the relevant discussions vanished!¡± 1 can¡¯t even find them when I search now!¡± Listening to their discussions, Ellinor also looked down at her phone. Indeed, all the hashtags rted to her and the nchet Corporation had disappeared. At that moment, Theo put away his phone, gracefully stood up, and looked at Ellinor coldly. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Ellinor felt like he was provoking her. She frowned, ¡°If I say I¡¯m not leaving, will you agree?¡± Theo calmly and firmly responded, ¡°No¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. She knew it would be like this. She didn¡¯t want to stay there either, so she stood up. Belinda Wesley saw this scene and came over, asking, ¡°Theo, you guys just arrived, why are you leaving so soon?¡± Theo said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. She should go back and rest.¡± Belinda looked at Ellinor again. Considering her pregnancy, she believed she should rest well, 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 3 32 28 1 2 3 4 5 Although she wanted to chat more with Ellinor, she could only show herself to be more sensible. ¡°Ellinor, you shouldn¡¯t go out alone these days. Even though we don¡¯t know why those trending discussions were taken down, some irrationalizens will still remember. Online violence is terrifying. You must be careful!* Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Her wedding photos were ced in an exquisite leather case by Belinda. She handed the case to them for them to take. Theo took the photo album¡¯s leather case and ced his hand gently on Ellinor¡¯s shoulder. He bade Jonah and the others farewell, then turned and walked with her towards the exit. As soon as they got into the car, Ellinor said sincerely, Theo, I¡¯m sorry¡± Theo had just started the car, and hearing her words, he nced at her and asked, ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Those discussions just now happened because of me, causing negative impacts and significant losses to your nchet Corporation. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident I can handle the problems thate next. If the stock price of the nchet Corporation can¡¯t recover in the short term, I¡¯ll find a way to bear all the losses¡± The man suddenly mmed on the brakes. The sound of tires rubbing against the ground was piercing, startling Ellinor, What was he doing? What just happened? The man behind the steering wheel turned around, his stern gaze looking at her with anger, ¡°Ellinor, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Ellinor was first surprised, then she looked at the back seat and back at him, asking. ¡°Is there a third person here? Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Chapter 934 * lotu barge fantast nately wanted for n. What am I to you?! Being her mit answer. Hes menaihed the fore. Answer my queletten When sint you? Theme sten gsisal, a karvaette erinis sleeting in the ears of his lipe. ¡°We already love a kid, and I¡¯m still just a boyfriend in your eyes? Filmen hurene fusion the pestin hand to answer Sekdents. Then lifted for shin gat closer and ely ropped her war, ¡°You didn¡¯t call me that in bed Eloved hill emliansesed Her face huned red, trying to push him away, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Then ced her hand on his cheat, preventing her hum pushing hum. He stared into her eyes and asked, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll me you for this triviat maiter and make pou pay for it? Ellinor, you continue to treat me Ffm a stranger, but I¡¯m not Inoot was stunned. I just dont want to trouble others? Others? Then scoffed. In your eyes, I¡¯m either a stranger or one of the others? Eliner thought his reaction was a bit weird Ever since and Belinda went downstairs, his attitude became strange. Why the hell are you unhappy?¡± Ellinor asked. Thea coldly raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Am I unhappy? Or are you not taking me seriously?¡± Ellinor frowned, How am I not taking you seriously 7¡å Then seemed to be trying es his uneasines He rolled down the car window, turned his head to look out, and took a deep breath. If not for Ellinor being pregnant, he would probably light a cigarette to calm down. Theo was silent for a while, then scoffed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Belinda upstairs that you should be able to come and go freely in rtionships?¡± Ellinor was stunned. How did he hear that? She suddenly remembered seeing his back when he was going downstairs from Belinda¡¯s He must havee t find her, but heard her talking to Belinda before he knocked, and then misunderstood? Before Ellinor could answer. Theo sald sarcastically. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Mendoza, you certainlye and go freely, and you left without a wordst time. Are you nning to leave freely again when you¡¯re tired of me Ellinor smiled bitterly, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± For some reason, seeing Then unhappy because of her casual mature demeanor. That contrast was surprisingly cute Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ment made her find it somewhat amusing. His angry lookpletely contradicted his He coldly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t? Then why do you call me your boyfriend? Isn¡¯t a boyfriend someone who can be dumped at any time?¡± Ellinor frowned She, too felt a bit annoyed, so she retorted, ¡°What right do you have to criticize me? Didn¡¯t you casually give your contact information to another girl today? Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Theo paused for a brief moment, tumed his head towards her, a hint ofplex emotions in his eyes, then pulled out his phone and handed it to her, ¡°Take a look who i gave my contact information to Since he willingly handed over his phone, she had every right to check it. Without hesitation, Ellinor unlocked his phone screen Indeed, there was a newly added friend in his social media app. After the friend request was epted, the person sent him numerous pictures and a link, but he hadn¡¯t responded to any of them. Upon seeing the pictures and the ad link, Ellinor¡¯s face turned awkwardly red. Theo asked in a chilly manner, ¡°Did you see? That person is Belinda¡¯s ssmate. She currently works at a high-end hotel that caters to newborns and new mothers. She recently heard from Belinda that you¡¯re pregnant, so she asked us if we would like to reserve their maternity hotel services. She said she could send me some photos of the ce first. I thought you might need itter, so I agreed.¡± Ellinor stayed silent. The man continued, slightly annoyed, ¡°Although there¡¯s still some time before you give birth, I don¡¯t know a thing about childbirth. Is it wrong to want to learn ahead of time?¡± Ellinor continued to remain silent. How was she supposed to know that girl was hustling for customers? She just fidgeted with her fingers. Seeing her like that, the man frowned, stretching out his hand to lift her chin, ¡°Just because of this, you decided to ignore me and sit with some other guy?¡± Ellinor pouted, ¡°I thought¡­¡± Theo huffed angrily, ¡°You thought I was flirting with other girls?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°Anyone would misunderstand in that situation! I¡¯ll be more careful next time. Sorry, it was my fault this time.¡± Hearing her sincere apology, Theo felt a slight sting in his heart. The hand that was holding her chin moved up to caress her face, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for an apology. I just want you to remember, if you ever see me doing something you don¡¯t like, you need to confront me about it. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions.¡± Ellinor nodded. Seeing her admit her mistake obediently, his heart softened. His slender fingers gently grazed her cheek. He praised her like a parent would, ¡°Hmm, you did well today, you remembered not to drink any drinks others give you. Good job.¡± He was referring to the soda Bartlett gave her. She didn¡¯t drink it and just put it down. Ellinor made a face and said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to drink it!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Theo knew she was deliberately trying to argue, so he pretended to be angry and furrowed his brows, ¡°Are you deliberately disobeying again?¡± Ellinor chuckled, not talking back. She was thinking, since Theo was so open today, and said she could ask him anything that was bothering her, she decided to seize the opportunity. Theo, why don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± Hearing that question, Theo¡¯s expression visibly turned serious. He took a moment before he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Not that you don¡¯t want to? Then why do you always avoid this topic?¡± Theo looked at her, seemingly wanting to say something, but then stopped. He thought for a while but ended up not exining the reason. He just said heavily, ¡°Ellinor, give me some time. Just wait for me a little longer, okay?¡± Ellinor could tell he seemed to have some difficulties. Even though she still cared about this issue, she didn¡¯t want to push him, so she didn¡¯t ask any further, ¡°Alright. Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Chapter 936 The car pulled up in front of the nchet family¡¯s house, but Theo didn¡¯t drive in Ellinor was beat and just wanted to get in, take a shower, and hit the hay. She saw Theo stopping the car at the entrance and asked, puzzled, ¡°Why not drive in?¡± Theo pointed ahead, That¡¯s Balfour Howard¡¯s car. Looks like he¡¯s here for you.¡± Following his gesture, she indeed saw a car parked down the road. It seemed like the person in that car had noticed them. The car door opened, and Balfour got out, standing there and staring at them. Seeing Balfour step out, Theo turned to Ellinor and asked, ¡°Do you want to see him? If not, I can just drive in.¡± He wouldn¡¯t have given Balfour this courtesy if he wasn¡¯t Ellinor¡¯s blood brother. Ellinor eyed Balfour, squinting a little, ¡°Since he¡¯s here, might as well see what he wants.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait here. Theo gently ruffled her hair. Then, Ellinor got out of the car and walked towards Balfour. Seeing Ellinor step out, Balfour¡¯s eyes lit up. He walked towards her, his tone gentle, ¡°Ellinor.¡± Ellinor¡¯s expression was t, ¡°Mr. Howard, what¡¯s up?¡± Balfour nodded, ¡°It¡¯s chilly outside, let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± Ellinor nodded and walked towards his car. Balfour nced back at Theo, still in the car, nodding in appreciation for him stopping earlier. Reaching Balfour¡¯s car, before Ellinor could reach for the door, Balfour opened it for her. Ellinor thanked him and got in. Balfour got in from the other side. As soon as the car door closed, Ellinor asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, what¡¯s the deal? Spit it out.¡± Balfour was ustomed to herck of warmth toward him. ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s the deal with those discussions online?¡± Ellinor guessed he was probably here about that. She replied nonchntly, ¡°I have no idea.¡± Balfour looked worried, he asked again, ¡°Is someone after you or the nchet family? Are you sure you don¡¯t know?¡± Ellinor answered, ¡°Someone¡¯s probably after me but identally involved the nchets. Was it you who made those discussions disappear today?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Balfour did intend to help, but the hashtags were already gone when he was ready to step in. ¡°Not me. Before I could even think, they were gone. I¡¯m guessing it was Theo.¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze shifted to the window. She looked at the car diagonally opposite, thinking back to the time at the Wesley family¡¯s house. Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Chapter 937 This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As she went down the stairs. Theo was engrossed in his phone,pletely ignoring her. He might have done something at that moment. Balfour warned, ¡°Ellinor, those discussions might have disappeared, but their effects haven¡¯t. Be careful and try not to go out these days¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Thanks for your concern, Mr. Howard. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get out of the car.¡± Balfour said. ¡°Wait!¡± Ellinor sat back down, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Balfour looked at her with aplicated expression and said, ¡°Ellinor, this situation is very strange. Domestic media would never dare report on the nchet family without confirmation. After these hashtags disappeared, I had someone investigate and found that foreign media were behind it. This is not just targeted at you, but also the nchet family. No matter what, be careful. Got it?¡± Hearing the repeated instructions, Ellinor was a bit annoyed. She nodded patiently and said, ¡°I got it. Thanks for your concern.¡± With that, Ellinor pushed open the car door and got out. Theo pulled up to pick her up, saving her a bit of a walk. After Ellinor got back in the car, Theo backed up a few meters, then drove through the gate of the nchet family¡¯s home. Balfour watched her leave with aplicated look and sighed helplessly. Quinton, in the driver¡¯s seat, turned to Balfour and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry! Mr. nchet should be able to protect Ms. Mendoza Balfour pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m worried. Their family has aplex socialwork. Ellinor already sticks out by being with him, and now she¡¯s a hot topic online. She won¡¯t have a moment¡¯s peace.¡± Quinton didn¡¯t say anything. He knew some of Theo¡¯s stories. His family and social background were indeedplicated. He just hoped he wouldn¡¯t bring any danger to Ms. Mendoza. ¡°Quinton, have someone keep an eye on this ce for the next few days. If Ellinor leaves, notify me immediately.¡± Balfour ordered. Quinton hesitated, ¡°Mr. Howard, given our rtionship with the nchet family, it might not be a good idea to tantly have someone watch their house. It could cause new conflicts.¡± Balfour frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Ellinor¡¯s safety is the priority. Do as I say and try not to be discovered by the nchet family.¡± Quinton nodded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Then, Balfour¡¯s car slowly drove away. Ellinor followed Theo into the house. She thought at that hour, Marissa nchet and Putnam nchet would be resting, but they were still in the living room and didn¡¯t look happy. As she entered the living room, she heard Putnam nchet angrily say, ¡°I¡¯ve lived a long life and I¡¯ve never been so insulted! Now, one bad girl has ruined the nchet family¡¯s reputation!¡± Marissa nchet tried to calm him down, ¡°Cool down. We don¡¯t know if what they¡¯re saying online is true or not. I don¡¯t think Ellinor is a bad girl.¡± Putnam scoffed, ¡°How do you know she isn¡¯t? You¡¯ve only known her for a few days. Don¡¯t you know not to judge a book by its cover at your age? We¡¯ve only been back for a day and there¡¯s already so much trouble. Who knows what will happen in the future! In my opinion, even though Theo and her arent legally married yet, we ought to order her to leave. Now is the time for the nchet family to address the media and make it clear that we have nothing to do with her.¡± ¡°How could we do that!?¡± Marissa and Veronica both eximed at the same time, looking at each other. Veronica added, ¡°Grandpa, we can¡¯t do something so hical! Ellinor is Theo¡¯s officially married wife. If we kick her out because of some unverified news, we¡¯ll be theughingstock!¡± Marissa agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Veronica is correct. We can¡¯t handle this situation like that. Besides, you must have noticed how close Theo and Ellinor are now! Theo would never agree to let Ellinor leave!¡± Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Putnam mmed on the arm of his wheelchair, looking rather ticked off. ¡°He disagrees? He thinks he¡¯s the big cheese around here? As long as the nchet family has me, there¡¯s no way that whippersnapper can just do as he pleases!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Marissa looked worried. She wanted to convince this stubborn old man but was interrupted by a voice from behind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Putnam nchet. I¡¯ve brought negative impact and loss to the nchet Corporation and the nchet family, but rest assured, I will do my best to restore the family¡¯s reputation. I will also do everything in my power topensate for the losses.¡± Hearing Ellinor¡¯s voice, the fiery Putnam paused, then looked up at Ellinor, his frown deepening. Marissa and Veronica also instinctively turned their heads. They saw Ellinor and Theo standing not far behind them. Manssa was slightly embarrassed, ¡°Ellinor, Theo, when did you guyse over? Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you came in?¡± Theo nonchntly said. ¡°We just got here.¡± Putnam scrutinized Ellinor, ¡°You said you¡¯re here topensate for our family¡¯s losses? How do you n to do that?¡± Ellinor remained cool. ¡°I can¡¯t prove my unaplished things right now, but I can assure you, if I can¡¯t fulfill my promise, I¡¯ll leave the nchet family on my own ord. You won¡¯t have to kick me out.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Putnam looked at her determined face, his puzzled gaze deepening. He thought, ¡°This little girl is too cocky!¡± But the words that came out of his mouth were, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll wait and see how you pull it off!¡± Ellinor nodded at Putnam, then turned to Marissa and smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯m going up to rest. You guys should also rest early.¡± Marissa felt sorry for her, so she gently said, ¡°OK, go ahead. Ellinor, Putnam is just a grumpy old man. Don¡¯t take his words to heart. I know you¡¯re a good kid!¡± Ellinor smiled and nodded at Marissa, then went upstairs. Putnam snorted, ¡°She¡¯s got some nerve!¡± Theo stood there, looking coldly at him, ¡°Grandpa, you should get some rest.¡± After saying that, he also followed Ellinor upstairs. Putnam red at his grandson. ¡°What¡¯s this kid¡¯s deal? Does he think I¡¯m nosy?¡± he thought. Marissa gave her stubborn old man a re, ¡°You! At your age, can¡¯t you intervene less in the affairs of the kids?¡± Putnam scowled. ¡°This matter has affected the entire nchet family¡¯s reputation. Do you think I want to meddle?¡± ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯ste now. Go to sleep! I believe Theo can handle this issue.¡± Marissa couldn¡¯t convince her stubborn husband, nor could she make him listen to her advice. She didn¡¯t want to argue anymore, so she pushed his wheelchair back to their room. Veronica sighed and returned to her room as well. She would undoubtedly be gloating over Theo¡¯s misfortune if it had happened in the past and suspect Ellinor of causing problems for the nchets. Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Chapter 939 But at that time, she was a bit worried about what was next for Ellinor. After Ellinor returned to her room, she took off her coat andy on the bed, hugging her pillow, all tired out. Theo also took off his zer and casually tossed it on the couch nearby. He unknotted his tie with his fingers, all the while saying in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t take what Grandpa said to heart. His words might not mean jack.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Ellinorzily lifted her eyes to look at Theo, ¡°His words don¡¯t mean anything? Weren¡¯t you the one who listened to him and rushed into marriage in the first ce?¡± Theo looked down at the girl on the bed and said, ¡°That was a different story. If I hadn¡¯t gotten hitched, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to get the surgery¡± Ellinor pouted, lightly kicking his leg. ¡°So, your grandpa can still use his life to threaten you, to make you kick me, the troublemaker, out. You¡¯re still going to listen to him?¡± Theo grabbed her restless little foot, then bent down to climb onto the bed, pinning her under him, ¡°You, you little troublemaker, are my life now. Unless grandpa doesn¡¯t want me as his grandson anymore, nobody can kick you out.¡± He said she was his life. Because of those words, Ellinor was stunned for a moment, then sheughed with a pretend look of disgust, ¡°I can¡¯t trust a word men say!¡± Theo pinched her little nose and said, ¡°I can¡¯t trust women either. Why did you just say you would leave the nchet family on your own?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe I can handle all the fallout from this?¡± Theo looked down at her, deeply into her eyes, like he was teaching a kid, ¡°I believe you, but what if things don¡¯t go as we nned? Are you really going to leave me? How could you say something like that so easily?¡± Ellinor blinked and thought for a moment. ¡°Well, if it reallyes to that, I¡¯ll just take you with me! Would you go with me?¡± Theo was slightly taken aback, then a rare warmth spread across his stern face. Heughed and said, ¡°If I go with you, are you willing to support me?¡± Ellinor nodded without hesitation, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll support you!¡± The man raised an eyebrow with interest and said, ¡°Oh? How are you going to support me then?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes in a sassy manner and said, ¡°At least I won¡¯t let you go hungry!¡± Theo was amused by her. He affectionately touched her little nose, ¡°Silly girl, I can go with you, but you don¡¯t have to support me. Even if I leave the nchet family, I can still find other work to support you and our kids. As long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡± His words were touching. Ellinor was stunned, almost floating on cloud nine by his words, ¡°Um, Theo, you should go take a shower now!¡± A spark shed in Theo¡¯s eyes, ¡°Shower together?¡± Ellinor frowned warily, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re up to your old tricks again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you. I won¡¯t take advantage of you tonight!¡± After saying this, Theo just leaned down to give a light kiss on the corner of her mouth, then got up and released her, heading for the bathroom After he went to shower, Ellinor also sat up and leaned against the head of the bed, checking her phone to see if there were any new updates online. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Nothing big was happening online. Twitter was just buzzing with some entertainment stuff. Theo must have done something to keep things under control. She had a ton of unread messages on her social media. Ellinor clicked through them one by one The majority of the unread messages were from Belinda. She was at the top of the message list. Ellinor opened the chat with Belinda. The messages were ¡°Did you guys get home?* ¡°Ellinor! Your stuff is blowing up on foreign websites again!¡± ¡°Someone has brought today¡¯s hashtag to a foreign forum!¡± ¡°The mother and daughter are live¨Cstreaming and using you of on a foreign app. They¡¯re bawling their eyes out in the live room! Go check it out!¡± Then she sent a link. Ellinor clicked the link. Sure enough, it was the mother and daughter who made a scene that day live¨C streaming. The middle¨Caged woman was crying about the unfair treatment which her daughter received. Her daughter was just like before, head down, crying. Tens of thousands of people were watching in the live room. Thement section was buzzing with furiousizens. [So, this is how the nchet family treats us ordinary folks?] [Damn capitalists¡®] [Rich people have robbed so many ordinary people of the chance to get a university education! It¡¯s so unfair!] [This is outrageous! The discussion of this matter has been suppressed domestically. We must seek justice for Rosie!] [Yes! We can¡¯t let the heat of this matter die down!] Then, a user named LuckyBelin¡® gave a different opinion: [Stop talking nonsense! Ellinor hadn¡¯t even married into the nchet family when she took the university entrance exam. Even if the nchet family had the power, why would they help someone they didn¡¯t know?] [Why are you defending the nchet family? Are you employed by them?] LuckyBelin replied: [You people without independent thinking, you¡¯re being used, and you don¡¯t even know it! Have you ever thought about it? Ellinor was also a poor student from the countryside. Where would she get such power?] [Haha! We¡¯re the useless ones, who would use us? I think you¡¯re the one being used. Tell the truth, how much are the nchet family and Ellinor paying you to post a message? If there¡¯s money involved, let¡¯s all make some!] N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Anotherizen joined in. [Yeah, yeah! Let me earn some money too!] Fortunately, another rationalizen spoke up: [I went to high school with Ellinor. I remember she was the school beauty, a very good girl, no scandals, and always at the top of our ss academically! She did skip sses a lot though.) [Skipping sses but always at the top of the ss academically, isn¡¯t that contradictory? If what you¡¯re saying is true, then it suggests Ellinor¡¯s academic performance might be faked! If what you¡¯re saying is false, then you may be one of those hired to defend Ellinor!] [I¡¯m just stating the facts I know!] [Why did Ellinor skip efasses? Was she meeting her boyfriend?] [I think so too! What good student would skip sses at will?] LuckyBelin [Shut your damn mouth!] Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Chapter 941 [Look, she¡¯s pissed again!] [Is she the real Ellinor?] Lucky Belin: [Bullshit!!!] After reading thement section for a while, Ellinor knew that the keenizen called ¡°LuckyBelin¡® was Belinda. She left the live stream and replied to Belinda, ¡°You should hit the sack early, no need to argue with them.¡± Belinda quickly sent back a message. ¡°But it¡¯s getting my goat! They¡¯re bashing you without knowing jack!¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°If you¡¯re on the up and up, you don¡¯t need to worry about misconceptions. Be a good girl, don¡¯t bother with them.¡± Belinda sent back a ¡®crazy¡® gif. Ellinor didn¡¯t reply but opened a group chat below Belinda¡¯s. Chase: [What¡¯s the scoop? Why are people suddenly badmouthing you?] Ida Gipson: [It¡¯s a no¨Cbrainer that Ellinor was a straight¨CA student. Who in our vige didn¡¯t know Ellinor was a brainiac?] Chase [Exactly! Those folks are talking through their hats! They even said Ellinor stole that girl¡¯s grades, that¡¯s why she got epted to Creston University. In fact, it was the Dean of Creston University who personally invited Ellinor!] Ellinor replied [When rumors fly, the truth often gets lost in the shuffle.] Chase. [Who the heck are that wailing mother and daughter in the live stream? nchet Corporation¡¯s shares are still plummeting badly. This whole thing is a bigger deal than I thought!] Ellinor replied: [She is my high school ssmate and that¡¯s her mom. They couldn¡¯t have caused such a ruckus on their own. Someone must be stirring the pot for them now.] Chase. [So, what should we do now? With your tech skills, shutting down this forum should be a piece of cake!] Ellinor pondered and replied: [Let¡¯s see how things y out first, y it by ear. Chase, have you been keeping tabs on the Mendoza family recently?] Chase: [The Mendoza family? Ever since you cut ties with them, I¡¯ve stopped paying attention. Wait, does this have something to do with the Mendoza family?¡¿ Ellinor [Please have someone keep a close eye on the Mendoza family¡¯s activities, see who they¡¯ve been hanging out with. Let me know as soon as possible if anythinges up.] Chase [Got it!] Ida: [Ellinor, are you okay? Has Mr. nchet taken it out on you?] Due to this incident, the nchet Corporation¡¯s stock has experienced an unprecedented decline. Ellinor, as the main character, could be held ountable.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor: [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. He¡¯s not the type to fly off the handle] Ida: (That¡¯s a relief. If the nchet family treats you badly,e home right away!] Ellinor replied [Okay.] Ida and Chase were not only her subordinates but also her family who grew up with her and experienced countless trials and tribtions. She left the group chat. Below was an unread message from Bartlett. Every time she thought of Bartlett¡¯s excessively handsome face, she didn¡¯t feel like opening his messages. But she did anyway. ¡¾Ellinor, are you doing okay? Has the nchet family mistreated you? If you need any help, just say the word¡®] This time, Bartlett didn¡¯t say anything weird like he usually did. However, even though Ellinor didn¡¯t n to reply, Theo, who just got out of the shower, saw Bartlett¡¯s message. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Theo, after drying his hair, walked over to the bed and sat down, catching a glimpse of a message from Bartlett on her phone. He seemed a bit downcast and asked. ¡°You still keep in touch with Bartlett privately?¡± Ellinor raised her head to meet his gaze. ¡°Not really. He asionally hits me up, but I never respond.¡± Theo sounded a bit miffed. ¡°When did you start saving his contact info?¡± Ellinor had no intention of beating around the bush. She answered truthfully, ¡°The day we took our wedding photos. When we got back from Pearl Moon, he sent me a friend request. I didn¡¯t ept it at first, but he kept sending it every day. Eventually, I felt bad for ghosting him and epted.¡± Theo moved closer to her, gently ruffling her hair with hisrge hand. ¡°Don¡¯t pay him any mind when I¡¯m not around.¡± Ellinor blinked curiously. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to! But isn¡¯t lie your friend? Shouldn¡¯t I be polite to your friends?¡± Theo gazed into her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite to anyone on my ount. If you want to deal with him, do it. If not, don¡¯t. It¡¯s your call. Ellinor squinted her eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re not too keen on your buddy Bartlett? I heard you guys grew up together?¡± ¡°Even friends you grow up with can be close or distant.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ So, you¡¯re closer with Jonah and Mr. Larios?¡± Theo slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°We should get some sleep now. Stop worrying about them.¡± With that, he dove under the covers, carrying a hint of shower gel scent. Ellinor blushed, immediately feeling something was off. ¡°Hold on, I haven¡¯t showered yet! I¡¯ll go shower now!¡± He wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly as if he couldn¡¯t get close enough. ¡°No need for a shower. Let me hold you.¡± Ellinor looked up at his handsome chin, protesting. ¡°If I don¡¯t shower, I won¡¯t be able to sleep!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Theo leaned in closer, lightly rubbing her head. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to sleep if I hold you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take advantage of you tonight. Sleep.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Be good.¡± Ellinor was helpless. He held her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t even move. Perhaps his odor was simply too alluring. She intended to wait until he fell asleep before showering. But she also ended up falling asleep unintentionally, The next day. When Ellinor woke up, she found Theo still next to her. Typically, he would already be at work when she awoke But on that day, as she opened her eyes, she saw Theo lying next to her, propping his head on one hand, wearing a teasing smile, She had no idea how long he¡¯d been there. Ellinor felt slightly ufortable, frowning, ¡°Theo, why haven¡¯t you gone to work yet? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Theo said, ¡°There¡¯s not much going on at the office today, so there¡¯s no need to rush. I can still make it after you have breakfast¡± Despite the significant drop in nchet Corporation¡¯s stock due to yesterday¡¯s events, he remained so nonchnt. Shouldn¡¯t he be hurrying to the office to pacify the shareholders? Ellinor smirked slightly. ¡°Still, there¡¯s no need for you to stare at me, is there?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with looking at my wife?¡± Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Ellinor blushed at the mention of her being called ¡®wife¡® She immediately sat up and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t take a bathst night, so I have to hit the shower now!¡± Watching Ellinor rush into the bathroom and lock the door, he chuckled. Then got up and changed. After Ellinor showered, he went to freshen up. Then they both left the bedroom to grab some breakfast. However, the presence of an extra person in the dining room made Theo¡¯s face turn serious. Seeing theme down, Marissa said with a smile, ¡°Theo, Ellinor,e, join us for breakfast. I made seafood soup! Ellinor, give it a try and tell me if it¡¯s any good¡± Ellinor replied with a smile, ¡°Thanks.¡± Then she politely turned to Putnam, who was seated at the head of the table, and said, ¡°Good morning, Putnamn.¡± Putnam, still brooding over yesterday¡¯s events, just grunted in response. Ellinor didn¡¯t mind. She was about to sit down when she noticed Theo hadn¡¯t followed her. She turned to look at Theo and saw that his gaze was fixed on Moran, who was sitting next to Veronica. Marissa also noticed his odd behavior. She nced at Moran and said, ¡°This is Veronica¡¯s tutor. He arrived early today, so I invited him to join us for breakfast.¡± Moran stood up courteously and smiled at Ellinor, ¡°Good morning, Ellinor!¡± Ellinor returned the smile and said, ¡°Morning.¡± Then, Moran¡¯s gaze turned to Theo. The atmosphere between the two was a little strange. After a moment of silence, Moran said, ¡°Good morning, Mr. nchet!¡± This remark made Theo¡¯s face even more grim. Marissa,pletely unaware of the backstory, felt that Theo¡¯s attitude towards the tutor was somewhat rude. Hearing Moran say Ellinor¡¯s name, Marissa suddenly realized, ¡°Ellinor, do you know him?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°He is an esteemed alumnus from my university.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, Putnam snorted, ¡°University, huh! Who knows if the degree you got is even yours!¡± Marissa red at him disapprovingly and whispered, ¡°Can¡¯t you keep it down during a meal?¡± Even though Moran was an outsider, he understood the innuendo in Putnam¡¯s words. He had seenst night¡¯s online public opinion. He sent Ellinor many messages asking about the situation, but she didn¡¯t reply. He was worried, so he came early today to check on her Seeing Ellinor and Theo together, he thought she was unaffected, which gave him some relief. But after hearing Putnam¡¯s ambiguous words, coupled with the significant drop in the nchet Corporation¡¯s stock, he was worried again. Despite the online doubts about her academic qualifications and performance, he knew Ellinor¡¯s talent was no fraud. He had a crush on her back. then, so he paid close attention to everything about her. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but defend his ¡®goddess¡®. He said, ¡°The rumors on the inte are false. Ellinor got into Creston University on her own merit. I can vouch for that!¡± Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Theo squinted his narrow eyes, revealing no emotions. He approached the table and drew out a dining chair to sit down on. Putnam and Marissa turned their attention to Moran, who was speaking up for Ellinor. Veronica also looked up at Moran, then nced at Theo¡¯s not¨Cso¨Cpleasant expression. She tugged at Moran¡¯s clothing, indicating that he should pipe down. Clearing his throat, Putnam questioned, ¡°You said you could vouch for her? And how would you do that?¡± Moran¡¯s face was firm as he responded, ¡°Ellinor scored exceptionally well in her college entrance exam. She was a brilliant student that every prestigious university wanted. It¡¯s a well¨Cknown fact in our school that the president of Creston University personally approached Ellinor to invite her to study there. If, as the rumors suggest. Ellinor took someone else¡¯s ce to get into Creston University, she would¡¯ve found it very difficult to keep up the facade of being an excellent student. But she continued to be a top student at Creston University, making all of us alumnus proud¡± He continued, ¡°When those hot topics cropped up yesterday, a lot of our alumni were puzzled. Many stood up for Ellinor online, but our voices got drowned out. If you don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying, you could send someone to our school to investigate or even verify it with our former president.¡± After listening. Putnam looked at Ellinor thoughtfully, then back at Moran, saying sternly, ¡°I will send someone to Creston University to confirm whether or not your ims are urate. We will not simply ept your word. If you are telling the truth, fair enough. But if you are not, we will not hire you!¡± Moran wanted to say something else, but Ellinor interrupted him, ¡°Moran, thank you for sticking up for me, but it¡¯s breakfast time. Let¡¯s eat.¡± With that, she also drew out a chair, sitting down next to Theo, and started eating. Moran frowned in frustration, ¡°Ellinor, I¡­¡± Ellinor calmly replied, ¡°Moran, you¡¯re here as Veronica¡¯s tutor today. Just do your job and help Veronica with her homework. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Moran still wanted to speak, ¡°But¡­¡± Veronica handed Moran a ss of milk and pulled at his clothes to sit him down, ¡°Moran, have some milk first!¡± Theos expression wasn¡¯t great. If Moran kept going, he could freeze someone with his icy gaze. Unable to persuade her husband, Marissa had to lighten the mood herself. Sheughed and said, ¡°Ellinor, taste my seafood soup. How is it?¡± Ellinor stirred the soup with a spoon, tasted it after allowing it to cool, and then nodded in approval, ¡°It¡¯s really good! Your cooking skills are as amazing as ever!¡± Marissa was very pleased after hearing this. Putnam, on the other hand, snorted coldly. ¡°So young and already such a smooth talker!¡± Ellinor gave Putnam a light look, smiled slightly, and chose not to respond. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Chapter 945 She didn¡¯t mean to butter up Marissa nchet; she was merelyplimenting her hard work, and she genuinely thought the seafood soup tasted great. Putnam had made it clear he didn¡¯t like her, so no matter what she did, it was never good enough for the old man. She could be polite to the elders, but if he really couldn¡¯t stand her, she wouldn¡¯t force it. Marissa felt super awkward, shot Putnam an annoyed look in secret and sighed helplessly. Then she said to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, ignore him. If you like it, have more. There¡¯s plenty more in the kitchen!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t give a damn about Putnam¡¯s attitude and smiled sweetly. ¡°Sure!¡± she replied cheerfully. As she was having her soup, her phone buzzed twice. Ellinor took it out while eating. It was a message from Chase. Chase: Just as you predicted, Tracy Mendoza and She Mendoza left early this morning to meet Patricia Howard in a park. Patricia gave them a suitcase, probably filled with cash.] Along with the message, he sent a photo. Looking at the message from Chase, Ellinor wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She calmly continued to have her soup while opening the photo in the message. The photo was taken from a hidden angle. Behind some greenery, Patricia was handing a ck suitcase to She. At that moment, the man next to her stood up. After a few bites, Theo got up, took his coat, gave a quick greeting to Marissa and Putnam, then turned to leave. Seeing him about to leave, Ellinor took a sip of water, stood up, and said, ¡°Putnam, Marissa, I have some business to attend to with Mr. nchet. Take your time with breakfast.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Then she turned to Moran and Veronica and said, ¡°You two eat more, then study hard.¡± After saying this, she followed the man¡¯s steps and left the house. Once outside, Theo gave the girl a cold sidelong nce and said in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing following me?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Can¡¯t I follow you?¡± He snorted, ¡°Your ssmate even came to your house, why are you following me? Shouldn¡¯t you stay at home and keep himpany?¡± Ellinor knew it was about that. She shrugged, ¡°Theo, haven¡¯t we talked about this already? Moran is your sister¡¯s crush. I brought him to tutor Veronica¡¯s sses to create opportunities for her! Otherwise, if she ends up bringing you a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing brother¨Cinw, you¡¯ll be even more upset!¡± Theo nced at her, still sulky, ¡°If my brother¨Cinw has designs on my wife, wouldn¡¯t that be even more annoying?¡± Ellinor gave a slight smile, ¡°Teenage boys always have some unrealistic desires. In fact, I don¡¯t know him well! Just like you and me, we weren¡¯t each other¡¯s ideal type before, but we still ended up together, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Huh, yeah, this old man fell into the hands of a little girl like you!¡± Theo¡¯s face finally softened a bit. He looked like he couldn¡¯t stay mad at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear a coat when you came out?¡± he asked, removing his coat and cing it on her shoulders. Ellinor gave a pout, ¡°You left so fast. You didn¡¯t even wait for me.¡± Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Theo bent slightly towards her and asked, ¡°Did I do something wrong again?¡± Ellinor jutted out her chin, ¡°Is it my fault then?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m at fault!¡± Theo chuckled, ¡°Are you heading to thepany with me?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No. I want you to drop me off at the Howard family¡¯s house.¡± Theo looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with you going there alone?¡± Every time she meets the Howard family, something unpleasant always happens. Naturally. Theo couldn¡¯t feel at ease.. Ellinor said in a serious tone, ¡°I need to sort out the online mess. This has been a serious issue since yesterday, so I need to handle it.¡± Theo paused slightly, then caught her drift, ¡°Is it Patricia¡¯s doing?¡± Ellinor affirmed and stated, ¡°She is quite extreme. If she cannot have you, she intends to ruin me, sparing neither you nor the nchet Corporation.¡± Theo frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s go together then.¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°You should be at thepany right now, stabilizing the nchet Corporation¡¯s stock market. I can handle things here on my own.¡± Theo knitted his brows, somewhat disgruntled, ¡°So you don¡¯t need me anymore?¡± Ellinor knew he was worried. She told him in a solemn tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t need you, it¡¯s just that there are things that are more important. If the nchet Corporation¡¯s stocks keep dropping, your grandfather might even want to murder me.¡± Understanding his grandfather, Theo recognized that she made sense. He gently stroked her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay with not going with you, but you have to let Balfour apany you today.¡± Mentioning Balfour, Ellinor seemed unhappy, ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with him.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In fact, the rtionship between Theo and Balfour was also just so¨Cso, but he knew Balfour cared a lot about her. Previously, Balfour had prejudices against her because he didn¡¯t know she was his own sister. But now, as long as Balfour was present, he wouldn¡¯t let others bully her. He would only go to thepany if Balfour was with her. Theo said softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to deal with him, then don¡¯t. But he must be there. Otherwise, I can¡¯t rest easy letting you go alone.¡± Ellinor reluctantly nodded, ¡°Okay then. Whatever!¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± He tenderly stroked her head, ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany first, then pick you up, okay?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Okay.¡± They got into the car. Theo buckled her seat belt and then dialed Balfour¡¯s number. At this time, Balfour was on his way to thepany, looking at the stock market, worrying about the nchet Corporation In the past, he wouldn¡¯t care about the nchet Corporation no matter what, since their family rtions weren¡¯t good. But now things have changed. His most cherished sister unexpectedly married into the nchet family, so he had to put aside those family feuds. For Ellinor¡¯s sake, he decided to help the nchet family resolve this issue as much as possible. The online rumors were all about Ellinor. If they continued to develop, her days in the nchet family wouldn¡¯t be easy. Balfour was thinking about how to help the nchet Corporation stabilize the turbulence in the stock market. His phone rang, and the caller was Theo. He raised an eyebrow with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Typically, Theo wouldn¡¯t ring him up. The only link between them was Ellinor. Something must¡¯ve happened to Ellinor, right? This thought made him pick up the phone instantly. After Theo¡¯s words, Balfour¡¯s pupils constricted, and earnestly replied, ¡°Alright, got it. I¡¯ll stay home for the day.¡± After hanging up, Balfour shut down hisptop and looked up and ordered the driver, ¡°Turn around, take me home.¡± The driver was dumbfounded, ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯re not going to the office today?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going Take me home.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± When Balfour rushed back, he ran into Theo, who was dropping off Ellinor. Seeing Theo¡¯s car, Balfour also had his driver pull up at the gate. He got out of the car and headed towards Ellinor. Theo and Ellinor got out of the car together. Theo adjusted her loose hair with his slender fingers and whispered something to her. Then, he straightened up, looked at Balfour who had walked up close, and said solemnly, ¡°Please take good care of her.¡± Balfour gave a slight nod and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Without any more words, Theo patted Ellinor¡¯s head and said, ¡°Call me if anythinges up.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°I got it! You should hurry to work. You¡¯re alreadyte.¡± Balfour spoke softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ellinor. Come inside with me.¡± Ellinor replied and followed Balfour through the gate. Watching Ellinor leave, Theo finally drove off. It was a few hundred meters from the gate to the Howard family¡¯s house. Ellinor kept pace with Balfour, not uttering a word all the way. Balfour had questions for her. He turned to look at her, asking gently, ¡®Ellinor, I¡¯m d you coulde home today, but I¡¯m curious why you¡¯re here.¡± Theo didn¡¯t say why Ellinor wasing over, just that she would being by their house. He knew that Ellinor wasn¡¯t there to return to her roots. There must be something else. Ellinor kept looking at the road ahead as she stated, ¡°I came to chat with your sister.¡± Balfour squinted slightly, somewhat surprised. He thought, ¡°She came to see Patricia?¡± After theirst encounter, Ellinor and Patricia were on pretty bad terms. Why would she want to see Patricia? Before Balfour could ask another question, they walked into the Howard family¡¯s house. As soon as they entered, they heard Patricia¡¯s mother, Xenia speaking in front of Dean Howard and Alyssa Howard. ¡°You guys have seen the news on the inte too, right? I¡¯ve always had a hunch that Ellinor wasn¡¯t a good kid. But since she saved Dean¡¯s life, I kept my mouth shut. Now that her dirtyundry¡¯s been aired, it confirms my suspicions! Dean, I think her saving you wasn¡¯t a mere coincidence, but very purposeful!* Dean had always had a good impression of Ellinor. Despite the rumors on the inte, he still kept an open mind. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t buy the fact that Ellinor is like what they say on the inte. Besides, what would she want from an old fart like me? Balfour once tried to thank her with a check for half a million for saving my life, and she didn¡¯t even take it!¡± Alyssa also nodded in agreement with her husband. From their first meeting, she had a natural fondness for Ellinor. Maybe it was because Ellinor slightly reminded them of their missing granddaughter, Pearl. All in all, they didn¡¯t peg Ellinor as a scheming kid. Hearing Dean¡¯s words, Xenia frowned and shook her head, ¡°You guys are too naive! If she had a bigger fish to fry, of course she wouldn¡¯t be interested in Balfour¡¯s measly half a million!¡± Dean has always been a bit skeptical of his daughter¨Cinw¡¯s words. He frowned, ¡°So what¡¯s this bigger fish¡¯ a young girl like her would be after?¡± Xenia looked worried and sighed, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t go to the hospital the day Byran was admitted, but you must¡¯ve heard about what happened, right? Ellinor denied that Patri was Mr. nchet¡¯s lifesaver just to break off Patri¡¯s connection with him! And Mr. nchet bought Ellinor¡¯s story hook, line, and sinker, thinking Patri had been lying to him all these years.¡± Hearing that, Dean and Alyssa looked at each other. Dean frowned and said, ¡°We did hear about that, but isn¡¯t it true that Patri made up a lie about being infertile just to get Mr. nchet tomit to her? What she did was wrong She¡¯s been lying to him for years, isn¡¯t that enough to shame our Howard family? Besides, our family has never supported her marriage with the nchets. She never listened. You, as Patri¡¯s mother, knew about our conflict with the nchets but didn¡¯t do anything. Now you¡¯re trying to pin the me on Ellinor?¡± Dean¡¯s views were still lucid and his arguments sound, despite his old age. Xenia¡¯s face turned a little pale at Dean¡¯s words. She forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to interfere with Patri, but when ites to matters of the heart, I can¡¯t control them! Patri has been spoiled by Balfour since she was a child, always getting what she wants. So, when she sets her sights on a man, she won¡¯t rest until she¡¯s got him! I wanted to talk to her, but I can¡¯t dictate her marriage!¡± She continued, ¡°But that being said, Patri really did save Mr. nchet, and it¡¯s because of his snakebite that she was left with a health issue. It¡¯s just that after all these years, she unknowingly recovered. Even she didn¡¯t realize it! Patri is the child you raised; you should know what kind of person she is. She might be stubborn, hell¨Cbent on marrying Theo, but she never made up the facts. On the other hand, Ellinor, just with a few words, discredited all the good things Patri had done and made everyone believe her. Isn¡¯t that frightening?¡± Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Dean nced at his granddaughter Patricia, who was sitting next to Xenia. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong affection for her. From a young age, Dean and his wife raised Patricia. Although she could be a bit emotionally stubborn at times, she was still usually kind, considerate, and definitely not the lying type. Seeing Dean wavering. Xenia seized the opportunity to speak, ¡°What I said about Ellinor saving you isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. I think she nned it to get rid of Patricia, who could potentiallypete with her for Mr. nchet. She must have intended to use that opportunity to infiltrate the Howard family, get the inside scoop, and then cut off Patricia¡¯s contact with Mr. nchetpletely¡± She continued, ¡°Turns out, her n worked! After learning about how Patricia saved Mr. nchet from us, she used some details that Patricia couldn¡¯t recall to discredit Patricia¡¯s life¨Csaving act, and Patricia lost any chance of getting close to Mr. nchet.¡± She kept going. ¡°Of course, we, the Howard family, wanted Patricia and Mr. nchet to cut ties. But we can¡¯t doubt Patricia just because of what Ellinor says My daughter is not the lying type as Ellinor ims! These past few days Patricia has been crying at home because everyone misunderstands her. Her eyes are almost swollen from crying.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But she did not stop there, ¡°It¡¯s one thing for Mr. nchet to believe Ellinor¡¯s lies and ignore Patricia. But it¡¯s another for Balfour, who loves Patricia the most, to misunderstand Patricia because of Ellinor¡¯s lies and ignore her. She is heartbroken over her beloved brother¡¯s attitude. So, I hope you can see Ellinor for who she truly is and not misunderstand your only granddaughter because of her baseless words. Ellinor¡¯s ndering of Patricial shows how scheming she is! Now it¡¯s been exposed that she¡¯s cheated on her grades and had multiple abortions. You just can¡¯t trust a woman. who¡¯s good at lying¡± Hearing her mom defend her so staunchly, Patricia chimed in, wiping away her tears and saying with a wronged expression, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m innocent! I didn¡¯t lie. Ellinor has been targeting me on purpose! Even my dad and brother are ignoring me now. When I went to visit Byran at the hospital, he also ignored me. I feel so helpless. The people who loved me the most are now ignoring me because of the nonsense from an outsider. I¡¯m so sad and don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Her crying intensified. She rose from the couch and suddenly knelt on the floor, ¡°Grandpa, grandma, you can¡¯t treat me like dad and Byran did! Otherwise, I really can¡¯t breathe. I might not be able to live¡­¡± Seeing her cry so hard, Dean and Alyssa couldn¡¯t help but frown. Dean said, ¡°Patri, stand up first!¡± Alyssa alsoforted her, ¡°Yes, Patri, stand up, then talk! The floor is cold!¡± Seeing their concern for her, Patricia¡¯s lips curled up slightly in a barely noticeable smile. Just then, a servant came to notify them, ¡°Mr. Howard is back, and he¡¯s brought Ms. Mendoza with him.¡± Xenia and Patricia exchanged nces. They didn¡¯t expect Ellinor toe after them so soon. They left no trace of their actions. Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Xenia and Patricia thought they¡¯d covered their tracks well. They hoped Ellinor hadn¡¯t caught on to anything. At that moment, Patricia was still kneeling on the ground. Seeing Balfour and Ellinor standing together, she became irritated and instinctively on guard. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to office? Why did youe back?¡± Balfour had heard the nderous things Xenia and Patricia had said about Ellinor in front of their grandparents. He already had a distaste for his stepmother, Xenia, and that only added to his dislike. Seeing his once beloved sister Patricia, disappointment filled his eyes. ¡°Ellinor said she had something to discuss with you, so I came back.¡± Balfour responded. ¡°Ellinor, you¡­what did you want from me?¡± Patricia got up from the ground, blinking her eyes in confusion at Ellinor. Ellinor just gave her a cool nce, not answering for the moment. She turned to the two elderly people, politely nodding her head and saying, ¡°Good morning, Grandpa Dean, Grandma Alyssa. Sorry to bother you again.¡± The two elders still had a soft spot for Ellinor. They hoped she wasn¡¯t as bad as what they¡¯d read on the inte. Dean remarked to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t be formal. Sit down and tell us what¡¯s on your mind.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alyssa nodded, ¡°Yes, sit down and we¡¯ll talk.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t hold back then.¡± Ellinor smiled, going over to sit on the single¨Cseat sofa next to them. Being pregnant, she got tired from standing too long. Then she lifted her head, looking at Patricia standing on the side, ¡°Ms. Howard, why don¡¯t you have a seat as well? We can talk things over.¡± Patricia frowned, feeling ufortable with Ellinor¡¯s assertiveness. But she had to put on a gracious front. She forced a smile and elegantly sat back down on the sofa, demonstrating her hostess demeanor, ¡°Alright. Ellinor, make yourself at home. Someone, bring Ellinor a drink!¡± Ellinor did not hold back, ¡°I don¡¯t need any drinks, just a ss of water will do.¡± Balfour was silently observing the situation as he sat down on the chair that a servant had offered. When the servant brought the water, Ellinor took a drink to moisten her throat before asking. ¡°Ms. Howard, did you go out this morning?¡± Patricia was taken aback, ¡°No! I slepttest night so I just woke up.¡± Ellinor took another sip of water, raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Really? Then why did someone see you in the park outside, carrying a ck suitcase?¡± Hearing this, Patricia¡¯s expression shifted, ¡°What? Ellinor, who told you this? How strange! I haven¡¯t left the house today. They must have mistaken someone else for me!¡± Ellinor smiled, clicked on her phone a few times, then turned the screen around for everyone to see, ¡°But the person in this photo is clearly you, Isn¡¯t it, Ms. Howard?¡± Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Chapter 951 When Patricia saw the photo of her greeting Tracy and She on Ellinor¡¯s phone, she turned as pale as a sheet. Xenia also noticed the photo and immediately sensed something bad wasing Ellinor handed her phone to Balfour, who was standing close, and asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, is thedy in the photo your sister?¡± Balfour took a look at the photo, his brow furrowing. He then turned to a pale¨Cfaced Patricia and asked, ¡°Why were you at the ce in the photo this morning?¡± Patricia waspletely stunned. She was caught on camera? Even though she had been so careful. ¡°Crap! It must¡¯ve been She and her daughter¡¯s actions that attracted Ellinor¡¯s attention!¡± she nervously thought. Patricia blinked her eyes, visibly a tad nervous and tried speaking, ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Balfour scoffed, ¡°You weren¡¯t? You were caught on camera and you¡¯re still denying it?¡± Patricia insisted, ¡°Photos can be deceptive! With today¡¯s technology, photos can be edited, and even videos can face¨Cswap! You can¡¯t just jump to conclusions based on one photo!¡± Xenia chimed in. ¡°Yeah, Balfour, don¡¯t rush! I think Ms. Mendoza has ulterior motives. Why would she stir up trouble in our house with such a fake photo? Every time she shows up, our house turns into a madhouse. Balfour, you need to cool down, don¡¯t let her manipte you!¡± Balfour squinted at Xenia, ¡°You think Ms Mendoza would cause a fuss for no reason? You think she¡¯d waste her time on you guys without cause?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Xenia was at a loss for words, ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ellinor nced at Xenia and calmly said, ¡°Xenia, if you suspect the authenticity of this photo, feel free to have it verified by any authority. If it¡¯s fake, I¡¯ll apologize to your daughter.¡± Xenia knew the photo was real, but they couldn¡¯t admit it. If Ellinor really took the photo for verification, they¡¯d have no room for excuses. She red at Ellinor and deliberately changed the subject, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, since you¡¯ve brought this photo, I bet you¡¯ve bribed the relevant authorities. Even if we get it verified, we may not get the truth!¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°Xenia, you¡¯ve really thought this through! Even if I bribed the local authorities, you have the option to relocate. Verifying a photograph¡¯s authenticity is not rocket science. I believe with the Howard family¡¯s connections; this little thing can be managed!¡± Xenia couldn¡¯t say another word. Patricia clenched her hands, quickly calming herself down. She put on an innocent face and asked, ¡°Ellinor, why would you bring this absurd photo to our house? What are you trying to say?¡± Ellinor looked at Patricia with aposed look and said, ¡°Ms. Howard, the two people standing opposite you in the photo, one is my former stepmother, Tracy, and the other is She who is not rted to me by blood. You three should have no connection, but why were you meeting in a secluded park early in the morning? What¡¯s in the ck case you¡¯re holding? I¡¯m quite curious.¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes flickered, but she was used to long¨Cterm pretense, so she appeared rtively calm, ¡°The woman in the photo isn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t leave the house at all this morning! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my housemaid if she saw me leaving!¡± Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Chapter 952 With someone like Patricia, who has no morals, nobody can make her admit her misdeeds unless she¡¯s beenpletely exposed. Ellinor shook her head and gently tapped her forehead. The evidence was right in their faces, and they still had the audacity to argue. It wasughable. Patricia saw Ellinor¡¯s frustrated reaction and thought Ellinor had no more moves to make. So, she pretended to be understanding and advised, ¡°Ellinor, you should actually go and ask your stepmom and sister. Ask them who they met in the park this morning and what they got from that person, instead of asking me. The person in the photo really isn¡¯t me.¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Ms. Howard, do you and your mum consider any photos or videos that could prove your wrongdoings as fake?¡± Patricia feigned innocence, ¡°We don¡¯t think they¡¯re fake, it¡¯s just that you, Ellinor, can¡¯t really prove the authenticity of what you¡¯re presenting. Because of Theo, you¡¯re inherently biased against me. You¡¯ve always seen me aspetition.¡± Competition? Ellinor never saw her as apetitor. She misunderstood the rtionship between Ms. Howard and Theo before, but she decided to let go of him, never thinking ofpeting with Patricia Later, the misunderstanding between her and Theo was cleared up, and she realized that Theo didn¡¯t see Patricia as important. So, she wouldn¡¯t consider Patricia apetitor. Patricia sure knew how to score points for herself. Ellinorzily rubbed her forehead, ¡°Ms. Howard, you¡¯re overthinking it. I don¡¯t have the spare time to worry about you.¡± Patricia lightly smiled, ¡°Ellinor, we¡¯re both girls. I can understand how you¡¯re feeling right now. It¡¯s okay to admit it.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ellinor lightlyughed, ¡°Alright, say whatever you want. Now let¡¯s get back to the point. Ms. Howard, since you and your mom don¡¯t believe in the authenticity of this photo I brought, let¡¯s check out the footage from the streets. We all know that city traffic surveince can¡¯t be faked.¡± She continued, ¡°Ms. Howard, you were recorded by the surveince cameras driving your family¡¯s spare car to the park this morning. You even got a ticket for running a red light, right?¡± Ellinor said, taking her phone back from Balfour¡¯s hand, opening a traffic management app, and pulling out the relevant surveince records. Patricia¡¯s face had turned pale by that time, but she still clung to a glimmer of optimism, not believing that Ellinor could obtain these internal police surveince. Nevertheless, Ellinor not only had the surveince footage, but she also yed it on the living room television for everyone to see. The surveince footage was very clear, with the date and exact time disyed in the top right corner. At five in the morning. Patricia was driving an ordinary small car on the road to the outskirts.. (enia became very flustered after seeing the footage on TV. Dean and Alyssa looked at their granddaughter, who was full of falsehoods, with eyes filled with dismay and bewilderment. Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Chapter 953 ¡®hey were dismayed by her lies and could notprehend why she had to lie in the first ce. After watching the footage on TV, Balfour red at Patricia, asking coldly. ¡°You said you¡¯ve never been to that park. Then why did the footage atch your car heading there? Can you make sense of all this?¡± acing her brother, Patricia clearly didn¡¯t have a leg to stand on, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and I was feeling down this morning, so I thought. d go for a drive. The outskirts are quieter. I just happened to drive that way. That doesn¡¯t prove I¡¯ve been to that park, does it?¡± Jlinor sneered, ¡°Ms. Howard, you just confidently said you didn¡¯t go out this morning. Now you¡¯re admitting you went for a drive? Which of your words are true and which are lies? Don¡¯t you find your story full of holes?¡± ¡®atricia was in a p. ¡°¡­¡± Ilinor continued, ¡°If you just wanted to clear your head this morning, why sneak out behind everyone¡¯s back, and deliberately drive a car nobody 1 your family recognizes? You didn¡¯t want anyone to know your whereabouts or who you were meeting! So, what¡¯s a straight shooter like you, Ms. Howard, doing sneaking around like that, hmm?* ¡®atricia¡¯s eyes darted around, totally at a loss for aeback. Xenia said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, cut it out! You¡¯re stirring the pot first thing in the morning with these made¨C up stories. What¡¯s in it for you?¡± Ellinor scoffed at Xenia and said, ¡°Mrs. Howard, I¡¯m not interested in stirring up your family. But I must say, your daughter is the spitting image of you. You two would do anything to get what you want. Birds of a feather!¡± (enia turned red with anger, ¡°What did you just say? Dean, Alyssa, and Balfour, you saw that, right? She insulted us! She showed her true colors!¡± Jean and Alyssa exchanged nces, thinking Ellinor was a bit over the top today. But Balfour felt bad for Ellinor, understanding why she despised Xenia so much. Ellinor ignored Xenia¡¯s reaction and continued, ¡°Yesterday, my stepmother, Tracy brought her husband Arnold Mendoza and daughter She to our house and dragged along a mother¨Cdaughter duo who ndered me online. They imed they were seeking justice from me and the nchet family. They used me of having a scandalous personal life in high school and said I took that girl¡¯s ce at Creston University, and so on. None of what they said was true. When they didn¡¯t get what they wanted at my house, they started ndering me online!¡± Ellinor continued, ¡°However, as two ordinary country folks, they couldn¡¯t have stirred up such a controversy online in such a short time. After controlling public opinion domestically, they fled to foreign forums to sow chaos, attracting a lot of attention! They can harm my reputation all they want because my conscience is clear, but they caused the nchet Corporation¡¯s stock to plummet, affecting the nchet family¡¯s reputation! This is something I cannot tolerate!¡± She carried on, ¡°This morning, Ms. Howard ran off to a remote park for no reason, met with the people who brought that mother¨Cdaughter duo to our house yesterday, and gave them a suitcase with who knows what inside. Isn¡¯t that too big of a coincidence?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Chapter 954 As she said that, Ellinor picked up her ss of water, took a gentle sip, and then looked at the visibly tense Patricia with a slight smile. She began to theorize, ¡°Let me guess, that ck suitcase is stuffed with cash, right? Why would Ms. Howard give my stepmother such a huge amount of money? You¡¯re not trying to y the good Samaritan and help me fulfill my filial duties, are you? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I believe there is only one usible exnation: Ms. Howard intends to bribe my stepmother, who has never liked me, to frame me and try to have me expelled from the nchet family. But their n didn¡¯t work. Then, Ms. Howard had my stepmother guide that mother-daughter duo to stir up trouble online. Those country bumpkins clearly don¡¯t know much about the inte. Obviously, someone is pulling their strings. My stepmother is a pro at creating buzz online. That¡¯s how she made her daughter, She, a star. No one is better at stirring the pot than her!¡± Ellinor kept pressing. ¡°But Tracy¡¯s guidance alone is not enough. To maintain sufficient attention online, it needs money to drive it. The Mendoza family is broke now, with no connections. They could only make a small ripple online, nothing more. Especially with the nchet Corporation putting pressure on the media, they couldn¡¯t create any real waves. Yet, that mother-daughter duo is still causing trouble on the foreign web. Clearly, they have other people and financial support behind them. So, who would dare to insult the nchet family and support a mother-daughter duo that falsely uses me online? Well, only the Howard family would have the courage to oppose the nchet family, right?¡± Ellinor¡¯s words made Dean and Alyssa feel a bit wronged. They frowned. They might not get along with the nchet family, but they wouldn¡¯t do things that harm others without benefiting themselves. Balfour understood that Ellinor was not using the whole Howard family but hinting at two specific people. He asked, ¡°Ellinor, are you saying¡­¡± Ellinor took another slow sip of water, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, the puppet master behind the online nder against me is Ms. Howard! She is the one manipting everything behind the scenes, driving the whole incident.¡± Dean and Alyssa looked at their granddaughter in disbelief. Balfour was no longer surprised. Patricia¡¯s actions all that time made him realize he had misjudged her. He had actually treated such a person of poor character as a treasure. Patricia didn¡¯t give up. She put on an innocent look, ring at Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, on what grounds are you using me? Do you have evidence? I don¡¯t even know the mother-daughter duo who ndered you online, I¡¯ve never even met them. You can¡¯t just frame me to clear your own name!¡± Ellinor scoffed, ¡°You definitely don¡¯t know that mother-daughter duo. You always act cautiously, afraid of exposing yourself, so you didn¡¯t contact them directly. Instead, you gave money to my stepmother to deal with them! And you just manipted the Howard family¡¯s overseas influence and connections behind the scenes, pushing those false nders to the peak of public opinion!¡± Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Patricia was shaking her head in tears, ¡°No! I didn¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s not¡­ Ellinor, you¡¯ve got the wrong idea! I just went for a walk this morning. I didn¡¯t expect you to seize this opportunity to frame me!¡± Ellinor had anticipated such a reaction, ¡°Who¡¯s framing who here really? Ms. Howard, in your desperation to bring me down, you¡¯ve even disregarded the feelings of your beloved Mr. nchet. You¡¯d stoop to anything, won¡¯t you?¡± Patricia had to think it over. At the moment, she was at a loss for words, so all she could do was continue ying innocent. She immediately put on a devastated face and said, ¡°Enough! Stop it! I didn¡¯t do any of the things you used me of. Ellinor, I¡¯ve given up on Theo. I swear I won¡¯t fight over him with you anymore! Please, have mercy on me! Stop targeting me! If you hate me so much, would it make you feel better if I hit myself? Will that satisfy you?¡± As she spoke, she started hitting her own face over and over. Such irrational behavior was truly exasperating. Ellinor didn¡¯t find Patricia¡¯s teary-eyed dramatics sympathetic. But in the Howard family, Patricia was still the princess. Her crying would always tug at Alyssa and Dean¡¯s heartstrings. It was clear that even if Patricia had made a mistake, her family was ready to forgive her. Balfour was looking at Patricia, feeling torn. Honestly, he despised those who were full of lies and deceit, yet he watched Patricia grow up exactly. Even though he no longer liked her, he had a soft spot for her. Seeing her hit herself until her face turned red, he wanted to stop her. However, as he recalled what she had done to Ellinor, he kept silent. Xenia, feeling heartbroken for her daughter, rushed to stop her, ¡°Patri, what are you doing? She¡¯s an outsider! If she doesn¡¯t like you, that¡¯s her problem, but we still love you! Stop hitting yourself! It¡¯s breaking my heart!¡± Patricia pushed away Xenia¡¯s intervention, crying even harder and hitting herself even stronger, ¡°Mom, let me be! Ellinor doesn¡¯t like me. If I don¡¯t make her feel better, she¡¯ll keep messing with me and ndering me. I don¡¯t want you guys to be disappointed in me because of Ellinor¡¯s lies. Only this way can I satisfy Ellinor.¡± Xenia also broke down in tears, ¡°Patri¡­¡± Moved by her daughter¡¯s actions, Xenia started hitting herself too, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re probably angry because I spoke ill of you earlier, right? If you have any resentment towards me, take it out on me, not my daughter! You¡¯ve already taken away the man she loves most, isn¡¯t that enough? I beg you, leave my daughter alone.¡± The living room was thrown into chaos with the sounds of Xenia and Patricia hitting themselves. The Howard family¡¯s long-time servants, who had been with them for over a decade or even two, had never seen such a scene. They all thought Ms. Mendoza was incredibly powerful, managing to reduce them to such a state in front of Alyssa and Dean. ¡°Enough! Stop humiliating yourselves!¡± Balfour finally shouted in extreme annoyance. Only then did Xenia and Patricia stop, looking at Balfour fearfully.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Patricia¡¯s face was swollen, and her eyes were red. Looking at her brother, her voice was hoarse and full of anguish, ¡°Balfour.. Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Balfour rubbed his brows as his gloomy eyes filled with annoyance. ¡°So you can¡¯t refute Ellinor¡¯s usations, and you start throwing al tantrum? You think that will prove your innocence?¡± Throwing a tantrum? Her own brother used such a term to describe her. She was pushed into it by Ellinor. She had to resort to this to win her family¡¯s sympathy and trust. However, while her grandparents did pity her, Balfour was no longer as indulgent as before, even going so far as to use her. Tears rolled down Patricia¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Balfour, I didn¡¯t want to¡­ Ellinor pushed me to the edge! You saw it too; she med everything on me and said I was the puppet master. I¡­ I feel so wronged.¡± Balfour looked at her seriously. ¡°Her usations against you aren¡¯t baseless.¡± Patricia looked hurt. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me, but believe Ellinor with just a few words?¡± Balfour said solemnly, ¡°The surveince footage Ellinor provided proves you lied. You did sneak out to the countryside alone in the morning. Not only her, but even I find it hard not to suspect you after seeing this.¡± Patricia looked guilty as she tearfully defended herself, ¡°I just wanted to take a solitary drive to clear my head; is that wrong? I don¡¯t even know Ellinor¡¯s stepmother. The photo is doctored, and the person in it isn¡¯t me!¡± Balfour squinted at his stubborn sister, feeling exasperated. He couldn¡¯t hit her, nor could he drive her away. At this point, Ellinor nced at her watch and said casually, ¡°Mr. Howard, my stepmother, Tracy, and her daughter, She, should be at your doorstep by now. Could you send someone to let them in?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Balfour paused for a moment, guessing her intention. He nodded and signaled a servant to the door. After hearing this, Patricia¡¯s already pale face turned even paler. Ellinor actually brought her stepmother here? Has Tracy betrayed her? She looked at Xenia in a daze. Xenia also looked terrible as she began to realize that they were seemingly out of options. Before Tracy and She walked in, Ellinor suddenly stood up and said, ¡°As everyone knows, I don¡¯t get along with my stepmother, so I invited her and She here as Ms. Howard. Now, aside from Ms. Howard, it would be best if everyone else could step back with me. This way, once my stepmother arrives, we can find out whether Ms. Howard and my stepmother know each other. What do you all think?¡± Balfour and Ellinor stood up together, ¡°Someone, please help my grandparents to the inner room for a rest.¡± Dean and Alyssa exchanged nces. They were surprised that the usually aloof Balfour would cooperate with Ellinor¡¯s proposal. This was utterly out of character for Balfour. However, Ellinor¡¯s request was indeed reasonable. If this could clear Patricia of suspicion and prove that Patricia didn¡¯t know Ellinor¡¯s stepmother at all, they were willing to cooperate. With this in mind, the two elders got up and went to a nearby room to rest. Ellinor nced at Patricia, who was still sitting there looking pale, then turned to Xenia. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mrs. Howard. Grandpa Dean and Grandma Alyssa have already cooperated and left. If you don¡¯t cooperate, it wouldn¡¯t be very appropriate.¡± Xenia had wanted to stay here with her daughter, but under Ellinor¡¯s urging, she had no choice but to leave. Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Before she left, Xenia gave Patricia¡¯s hand a gentle squeeze, trying to calm her frazzled daughter down and reminding her to think on her feet. Patricia looked up at her mother. Her mind was in a total whirlwind, and she was unable to calm down. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After seeing the state her daughter was in, Xenia felt helpless and went to find Dean and Alyssa. Ellinor followed Xenia. Balfour nced at Patricia, not holding much hope, and followed Ellinor into the inner room. Once they were inside, they didn¡¯t close the doorpletely, leaving a crack open to hear what was happening outside. Before long, Tracy and She were ushered in by the Howard family¡¯s servant and took a seat in the spacious, luxurious living room. Tracy and She seemed a bit baffled, unsure why Patricia had called them over. When they saw Patricia sitting on the living room couch, Tracy gave a rather ingratiating smile, ¡°Ms. Howard, did you need us for something? Didn¡¯t we just see each other? You called us over again; do you have any new orders?¡± She also chimed in with augh, ¡°Ms. Howard, if you have any orders, just let us know! Are you feeling like there¡¯s not enough negative news about Ellinor online? If you think it¡¯s not enough, we can make up more! After all, we don¡¯t like that bitch either.¡± Patricia looked pale and furrowed her brows at Tracy, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you¡­¡± Tracy and She both froze, exchanged surprised nces, then looked back at Patricia. Tracy regained herposure and asked, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not Ms. Howard?¡± She also seemed very confused, ¡°Ms. Howard, we just met in the park this morning. You even set the location.¡± Patricia blinked repeatedly at Tracy and her daughter, hinting for them not to reveal the truth, ¡°I¡¯ve never met you, and I don¡¯t know you. You¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± Tracy and She didn¡¯t understand what was going on, so they failed to grasp the hint in Patricia¡¯s eyes. She whispered, ¡°Mom, does Ms. Howard have a twin sister? Was the person who met us this morning her sister?¡± Tracy frowned, puzzled, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Ms. Howard having a twin sister.¡± At this point, the people hiding in the inner room understood the truth. Dean and Alyssa were helped out by the servants, looking at their beloved granddaughter, Patricia. Dean eximed angrily, ¡°Well, well, Patri! So, all those things on the inte¡­ you had them fabricated!¡± Alyssa was also upset, ¡°You should be honest! How could you deceive us? Who taught you to do this?¡± Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Tracy and She totally freaked out when they saw someone show up. They gawked at the two elders from the Howard family. Patricia didn¡¯t jump out of her skin, but she was all jittery and uneasy. Her eyes were anxiously darting between Dean and Alyssa. She was still babbling on about her innocence, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I don¡¯t know these people¡­ I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re talking trash¡­ They¡¯re Ellinor¡¯s puppets: they probably got their pockets lined by her to frame me.¡± Ellinor also came out of the room, letting out a chuckle, ¡°Ms. Howard, you¡¯re still trying to talk your way out of this with all the evidence staring you in the face?¡± Patricia shot daggers at Ellinor, but with all the resentment inside her, she didn¡¯t know what to say in return. Xenia stepped up to bat for her daughter, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, what¡¯s wrong with what my daughter said? These two are your stepmom and stepsister, of course they¡¯d help you!¡± Ellinor cast a nce at Xenia and then at Tracy and She, who were standing in the living room, as if she heard something ridiculous, ¡°Mrs. Howard, do they look like they¡¯d help me? Did you not hear the nasty names they were calling me just now?¡± Xenia knew very well what Tracy and She were really thinking; she was just trying to get her daughter off the hook, ¡°You must¡¯ve nned this with them in advance! They¡¯re your aplices; this must¡¯ve been a well-thought-out plot to frame my daughter!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t argue with Xenia anymore; she turned to the two elders of the Howard family, ¡°Grandpa Dean, Grandma Alyssa, and Mr. Howard, you heard everything my stepmother and stepsister said toCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ms. Howard. I¡¯m sure you know who to believe.¡± Tracy and She had a pretty good idea of what was going on after Ellinor showed up; they also knew they messed up. They were super nervous and tried to make up some excuses for Patricia, thinking they might still be able to turn the tables. Tracy hastily said, ¡°Uh¡­ Sorry about that! We mistook her for someone else! We don¡¯t know Ms. Howard; it was Ellinor who brought us here!¡± She also nodded vigorously, following her mother¡¯s lead, ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah! Ellinor asked us to come here; she even told us to frame Ms. Howard!¡± Patricia, Xenia, Dean, Alyssa, and Balfour were all left speechless and dumbfounded by the mother- daughter duo¡¯s stupidity. Tracy and She didn¡¯t just not help Patricia; they dug a deeper hole for her! If they hadn¡¯t flipped their stance under pressure, Xenia¡¯s usations against Ellinor could still stand, but now they were totally off the rails. The atmosphere in the Howard family¡¯s living room was as heavy as lead. Dean and Alyssa looked at Xenia and Patricia¡¯s stubborn denial, sensing big trouble. After a while, Alyssa slowly walked up to Ellinor, very apologetically took her hand, and said, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m truly sorry. We didn¡¯t teach our granddaughter well, causing you to suffer.¡± Ellinor shook her head, saying ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault; you don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡± Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Dean hobbled over with his cane. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sort this out. They¡¯ll pay for what they¡¯ve done to you.¡± Ellinor gave a small smile. ¡°Thanks, Grandpa Dean, for believing in me.¡± Tracy and She, on the other hand, were scared stiff when they heard Dean was going to handle the situation and thought they were going to be punished. They wanted to bolt. Tracy forced a smile, saying, ¡°Uh¡­ Sorry, something¡¯se up at home, so we¡¯ve gotta bounce,¡± She nervously clung to her mother¡¯s arm. ¡°We¡¯re out.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Tracy and She booked it out of there, and the Howard family¡¯s servants didn¡¯t stop them since they hadn¡¯t been told to. Dean and his wife never really gave two hoots about Tracy and her daughter. They were more concerned about Xenia and Patricia, who had embarrassed them. They sat down with stern faces. Dean frowned at Xenia and Patricia, grunting. ¡°What¡¯ve you got to say for yourselves?¡± Patricia was obviously scared witless and couldn¡¯t find her voice. But Xenia wasn¡¯t ready to throw in the towel just yet. She gritted her teeth in anger. If Ellinor was going to oust her and her daughter from the Howard family, then she wouldn¡¯t let Ellinor off scot-free. ¡°Dad, even if Patricia did find Ms. Mendoza¡¯s stepmother and had her spill the beans online about Ms. Mendoza¡¯s scandals, how can we prove they¡¯re all lies? Maybe Patricia just wanted to show everyone the real Ms. Mendoza.¡± Patricia, hearing her mother, quickly collected herself and chimed in, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, okay, I admit I found Ellinor¡¯s stepmother. I had her share the mother and daughter¡¯s story. I heard that Ellinor seriously screwed them over, and I couldn¡¯t stand them not getting any compensation. I didn¡¯t admit it before because I was afraid you¡¯d give me a hard time for meddling.¡± Patricia, quite the drama queen, started crying and shaking as she spoke. Xenia, feigning sympathy for her daughter,forted her and shot Ellinor a hateful look, ¡°Ms. Mendoza keeps insisting that those rumors are false, but why hasn¡¯t she cleared her name? Why hasn¡¯t she proved that she didn¡¯t do those things?¡± Suddenly, all eyes were on Ellinor again. Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Mrs. Howard, the Inte has been buzzing with this scandal. Do you really think anyone would believe me if I tried to clear my name now?¡± Xenia snorted, ¡°If you could provide solid evidence that you¡¯re innocent, people would believe you! But if it¡¯s just talk with no proof, why would anyone believe you, Ms. Mendoza? Or is it that you don¡¯t have any evidence?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°I indeed don¡¯t have evidence.¡± Xenia scoffed, ¡°Well, if you have no proof, then you can¡¯t me people for believing that poor mother and daughter¡¯s story!¡± Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Xenia looked pretty chuffed with herself as she firmly asserted, ¡°Without any proof, you can¡¯t me netizens for believing that poor mother and daughter! If you can¡¯t prove their ims are false, then they must be true! Patricia was just trying to help them out by ying the anonymous hero; that¡¯s why she went to your stepmother!¡± Ellinor felt like giving Xenia a round of apuse as she listened to her whitewash her conniving daughter as some low-key do-gooder. Xenia was really something: she was quick on the uptake too. ¡°I don¡¯t have proof, but I have this!¡± Ellinor casually tapped her temple with her index finger. Her cryptic gesture left everyone a bit puzzled. Xenia frowned, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, what do you mean? Stop being so mysterious, will you?¡± Ellinor, armszily folded, replied with poise, ¡°Didn¡¯t that ¡®pitiful¡¯ mother and daughter insist that my frequent absences mean I couldn¡¯t possibly be a good student? Well, how about a live broadcast of a test against her daughter to see who can get into Creston University?¡± Patricia, knowing the mother and daughter were a set-up by Tracy and not real, instinctively tugged at Xenia¡¯s hand, hoping she could find a way to stop this test. Of course, Xenia understood her daughter¡¯s worries and, after a moment¡¯s thought, said, ¡°That girl you screwed over didn¡¯t make it to college and had to work the fields with her family. She hasn¡¯t touched a book in years! While you took her ce in college, receiving the best education in the country. Now you want topete with her on grades; do you think it¡¯s fair?¡± Ellinor calmly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the test won¡¯t be on hard stuff, just the basics. A good student can¡¯t possibly forget all they¡¯ve learned just because they did manualbor for a few years, right? If it¡¯s that easy to forget what you¡¯ve learned, she would¡¯ve had a hard time getting into Creston University on her own merit, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± Realizing Xenia and Patricia were trying to prevent the test out of guilt, Ellinor didn¡¯t bother asking for their opinion and instead turned to the elderly Howards. ¡°Grandpa Dean, Grandma Alyssa, do you think it¡¯s fair for me to hold a public test?¡± Dean and Alyssa exchanged nces, seeing no problem with the proposal. Dean nodded, ¡°Ellinor, I think it¡¯s fine.¡± Alyssa chimed in, ¡°Ellinor, I agree.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. With the seniors of the Howard family on board, Xenia really had no room to argue. Having received their approval, Ellinor continued, ¡°Then, could you, Grandpa Dean, find someone to set the questions? If I were to find the person, Mrs. Howard and Ms. Howard might use me of cheating, leading to endless disputes.¡± Dean seriously replied, ¡°Alright, you can count on me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Dean.¡± Ellinor gave a polite smile, then turned to Xenia and Patricia, calmly saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give that girl three days to review. After that, I¡¯ll hold a press conference and live-stream our test. If she scores higher than me, I¡¯ll ept all the rumors online. But if she doesn¡¯t, it¡¯ll prove they¡¯ve been spreading lies.¡± Xenia and Patricia red at Ellinor, holding their tongues despite their objections. As Ellinor prepared to leave, she suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh, by the way, I don¡¯t have the contact details of the mother or the daughter. Ms. Howard, could you pass along the message for me?¡± With that, Ellinor shrugged and bid her polite goodbye, ¡°Grandpa Dean, Grandma Alyssa, Mr. Howard, that¡¯s all for today. Remember to tune in for my live stream with that girl in three days. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± She slowly headed towards the Howard family¡¯s front door. Dean and Alyssa almost simultaneously called out, ¡°Ellinor¡­¡± Ellinor heard them but didn¡¯t stop. Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Chapter 961 She guessed that the elders of the Howard family might be feeling a tad guilty and wanted to Invite her to stay for dinner. However, she didn¡¯t want to hang out at the Howards¡¯ home any longer. She had sald her plece and just wanted to get the heck out of there. Balfour reassured his grandparents, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. I¡¯ll see Ellinor home.¡± Dean nodded, ¡°Right, you do that. We¡¯ve caused her enough bother as it is.¡± Alyssa chimed in, ¡°Balfour, have a heart-to-heart with Ellinor. We owe her an apology.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Throughout this, nobody even nced at Xenia and Patricia, who were off to the side, as if everyone found them to be a pain in the neck. Ellinor stepped out of the front door and bumped into McNell Howard, whose hands were covered in mud. McNeil was dressed sharply and exuded charisma, but his hands were always dirty, as if he¡¯d just been pottering around in the garden. He seemed to care little about what went on in the house, preferring to tend to his nts. When he saw Ellinor, McNeil was taken aback, then gave a gentle smile, ¡°When did you arrive, Ms. Mendoza?¡± Even though Ellinor knew he was her biological father, she had a lousy impression of him and replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve been here a while.¡± McNeil nodded, ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± Ellinor gave a nod, about to walk past him. McNeil, in a friendly tone, said, ¡°The flowers you sawst time are in full bloom now. How about taking a look before you leave?¡± Ellinor paused. Those flowers were said to be her mother¡¯s favorites. She remembered them vividly. They were rare, bluish-grey blossoms that were the color of moonlight. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she inherited her mother¡¯s aesthetic sense, but she also found those flowers incredibly beautiful, and she Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. adored them. However, the flowers were nted by the man she loathed the most, McNeil. Just the thought of this irritated her. This man betrayed her mother and caused her to go missing. He didn¡¯t even deserve a polite smile from her. ¡®No need.¡± She said coldly and walked past him, leaving him behind. McNeil watched the girl walk away as his eyes gradually dimmed. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Chapter 962 McNeil sighed and pulled his gaze away, ready to head in to wash his hands, but bumped into his son, who was just about to leave the house. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the office today?¡± McNeil asked, but got no reply from his son. Balfour gave his father a cold look and casually said, ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± McNeil was already used to his son¡¯s behavior, so he watched his son coldly bypass him and leave as he walked into the house. Inside, the atmosphere was tense. Xenia and Patricia were huddled together, crying. McNeil calmly nced at them with an indifferent gaze, as if all this had nothing to do with him. He didn¡¯t ask any questions and just went upstairs to wash his hands. In the living room, Dean was listening to the crying, feeling really annoyed, and grumbling, ¡°What the hell are you two crying about? Especially you, Patricia, look at the mess you¡¯ve made!¡± Patricia looked pitiful with her red-rimmed eyes but had nothing to say, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Xenia wiped away her tears, trying to defend her daughter, ¡°Dad, Patricia¡­¡± But Dean didn¡¯t want to hear her exnations, ¡°Xenia, just shut up! This is the daughter you¡¯ve raised. I think Patricia turned out like this because of your education. She will do anything to get what she doesn¡¯t deserve!¡± Xenia¡¯s face fell, and she started crying even louder, ¡°Mom, Dad, why would you believe an outsider over me and Patricia? Patricia exposed Ellinor¡¯s actions, but have you ever considered whether Ellinor really did those terrible things. Patricia was only standing up for justice!¡± Before Dean could say anything, Alyssa touched her temples impatiently and said, ¡°Whether Ellinor did those things the inte ims will be clear when the exam resultse out in three days. Just stop talking now and stop crying in front of us. You¡¯re giving me a headache first thing in the morning!¡± When Dean heard Alyssa mention a headache, he looked at her, and his old face filled with worry. Then he scolded Xenia and Patricia, ¡°You¡¯re still crying? Why don¡¯t you go and do what you should be doing? Are you trying to kill us with worry?¡± After receiving a scolding, Xenia didn¡¯t dare say anything more and took Patricia upstairs. Dean asked with concern, ¡°Dear, how are you? Should we call a doctor?¡± Alyssa waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine; it¡¯s just a little noisy. I¡¯ll be fine after some quiet.¡± Dean¡¯s expression rxed a bit. Xenia took a whimpering Patricia back to their room, closed the door, and then told her daughter, ¡°Okay, stop crying! The most important thing now is to find a way to make Ellinor fail the exam in three days.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Patricia was feeling desperate, ¡°Mom, how is that even possible? The exam is live-streamed. We don¡¯t know how to sabotage it. Plus, I checked before, Ellinor¡¯s been a straight-A student since she was a kid; the exam would be a piece of cake for her.¡± Xenia was disappointed in her daughter, ¡°So you¡¯re giving up just like that? Patri, what have I been teaching you? As long as it¡¯s not over, there¡¯s still a chance!¡± Of course, Patricia wanted to change the situation. She looked at her mother with hopeful eyes, ¡°Mom, what can I do to change this? I really can¡¯t think of any good ideas!¡± Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Xenia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get the best high school teacher in the country right away to quickly tutor that girl named Rosie.¡± Upon hearing this, Patricia immediately looked disappointed and frowned, ¡°Mom, we only have three days. There¡¯s no way tutoring could make Rosie smarter than Ellinor.¡± Xenia squinted her eyes in deep thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ellinor say your grandpa would be in charge of setting the questions? I¡¯ll try to get the test paper for you in the next two days. Then, even Ellinor won¡¯t be able to outdo someone who¡¯s memorized the correct answers.¡± After hearing this n, Patricia¡¯s eyes immediately sharpened, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with that. Mom, we must defeat Ellinor this time and make sure she never gets back on her feet.¡± Xenia nodded, ¡°Okay, go arrange a tutor for Rosie. Even if we¡¯re going to have her memorize all the answers before the test, we need to make sure she understands some of the theories to avoid raising any suspicion.¡± Patricia responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡± After leaving her daughter¡¯s room, Xenia returned to her own room, where McNeil had just finished taking a shower and was changing his clothes. This middle-aged man was in his shorts, bare-chested, and in great shape. Apart from a few wrinkles on his face, his body was as fit as ever, with tight and bnced muscles. Seeing her husband¡¯s abs made Xenia suddenly feel very excited, and she swallowed hard. However, McNeil reacted as if he had seen a pervert. He quickly grabbed a towel and wrapped it around himself, frowning, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock beforeing in?¡± Xenia pouted a bit, ¡°McNeil, I¡¯m your wife, and we have two children! Do I still need to knock before entering our room?¡± Although their bedroom was shared, they had never slept in it together. Over the years, McNeil had been sleeping in a small partition in the bedroom. Because the partition was too small, only a single bed could fit in it. There was no room for him to store his clothes, so he kept them outside the partition and also had to take showers in their shared bathroom. McNeil ignored her, took his clothes, and went into the partition to change. Xenia couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She ran over and hugged him from behind, pressing her body against his, ¡°McNeil, how much longer are you going to ignore me? It¡¯s been so many years; don¡¯t you miss me? Or are you satisfying your needs elsewhere? How can other women be cleaner than me? McNeil, I feel so lonely; can you stop leaving me alone in this cold bed?¡± Her voice was sweet; any weaker-willed man would have surrendered by now. However, McNeil didn¡¯t waver at all; he just said very unhappily, ¡°Let go.¡± Xenia didn¡¯t want to let go; she continued to explore downwards on his body, ¡°McNeil¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. McNeil reached his limit. He gripped her hand, turned, and abruptly pushed her away, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the life you wanted? You¡¯ve be Mrs. Howard; aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡± Xenia fell to the ground, but she didn¡¯t give up. She turned her head, looked at him with seductive eyes, and began unbuttoning her top, ¡°What I want is your love, not the status! McNeil, look at me! I¡¯ve been keeping myself in top shape for you all these years! Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Chapter 964 She tried to show off her body, hoping to stir up her husband¡¯s desire. But McNeil just focused on her face, saying, ¡°If you really want it that badly, I don¡¯t mind if you find another man to satisfy you.¡± With that, he walked past Xenia, heading towards his room. Xenia felt deeply insulted. She was one of the campus beauties in her youth, and she had many suitors. But McNeil was the only one who didn¡¯t care about her. This man, who was indifferent to her and only interested in her best friend, Marlinie Bagley, somehow made her fall head over heels. She was determined to win him over. ¡°McNeil what¡¯s wrong with mepared to Marlinie? You don¡¯t even want to touch me? My body is way better than hers!¡± At the mention of Marlinie, McNeil paused, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mention her.¡± But Xenia insisted, ¡°She¡¯s a fickle woman; she cheated on you and had a daughter behind your back and let you raise her! Am I worse than that kind of woman, McNeil?¡± ¡®Shut up or get out of this house!¡± McNeil suddenly snapped. Xenia was taken aback. McNeil was usually cold to her but rarely lost his temper. Just the mention of Marlinie made him react so strongly. After all these years, he still hadn¡¯t forgotten about Marlinie? McNeil didn¡¯t want to say more to Xenia, let alone listen to her. He went into his room and closed the door. Xenia had to awkwardly button up her clothes and sort out her thoughts. She decided to put her emotional issues aside and find a way to help her daughter get out of her predicament. On the other side. Ellinor walked out of the Howard family¡¯s gate, heading towards the nearest subway station alone. It was hard to get a ride, and there were no bus stops near this wealthy neighborhood. A ck car pulled up next to her. The window rolled down, and Balfour leaned out, saying gently, ¡°Ellinor, get in. Your brother will give you a lift to wherever you¡¯re going.¡± Ellinor nced at him but didn¡¯t stop, ¡°I don¡¯t have a brother.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Balfour was disappointed but couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He sighed, ¡°As a friend then, can I give you a lift?¡± Ellinor kept walking, not looking at him again, ¡°Mr. Howard, when did we be friends?¡± Balfour fell silent. He understood why his sister was rejecting him. After all, he hadn¡¯t treated her well before and had said many hurtful things. He didn¡¯t have the courage to directly ask her for forgiveness. So he thought for a moment, told the driver to stop the car, got out, and decided to walk with her. Ellinor noticed a tall figure next to her. She frowned and was not too pleased, ¡°Mr. Howard, if you want to take a walk, can you choose somewhere else? You¡¯re blocking my sun!¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Balfour said awkwardly, slowing his pace and moving to the other side of his sister. Ellinor gave him a sidelong nce but didn¡¯t say anything else. Although she was a bit annoyed, the road was public, and she had no right to stop Balfour from getting out of the car and walking. The two walked in silence. After about ten minutes, they reached a crosswalk, with the subway station just across the street. Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Ellinor was thrilled that she was finally about to get rid of Balfour at the subway station. She checked out the traffic on both sides of the street, then stepped onto the sidewalk, deliberately speeding up to shake off Balfour. Just as she was nearing the other side of the road, a car bolted out of nowhere, heading straight for Ellinor at high speed. By the time Ellinor noticed the car, it was toote to react. Suddenly, a tall figure lunged at her, shielding her behind him. Balfour, while protecting her, also made sure not to squash her belly. So when they fell together, he purposely twisted, letting Ellinornd on him. Then, the sound of screeching brakes and Balfour¡¯s muffled grunt echoed; luckily, nothing worse happened. As Ellinor came back to her senses, she first noticed the hit-and-run car. It was a gray van. Then she looked down at Balfour beneath her, getting up and asking. ¡°Mr. Howard, are you okay?¡± Balfour also sat up; his first instinct was not to check on himself but tofortingly pat Ellinor¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯m okay. You can¡¯t be this careless in the future.¡± Seeing Balfour, dusty but still only concerned about her, a warm feeling welled up within Ellinor, and she bent down to help him up. Balfour was surprised by Ellinor¡¯s help. He stood up but didn¡¯t put his weight on his right foot. Being the observant girl she was, Ellinor immediately caught on and frowned, ¡°Did that car hit your foot?¡± Balfour simply shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re okay.¡± Ellinor was at a loss for words. Balfour didn¡¯t seem to care about his foot. He limped a few steps, gged down a taxi, and then turned to Ellinor, ¡°Get in; I¡¯ll take you to the nchet vi first.¡± Ellinor looked at him, nodded, and got in. After getting in, Balfour gave the driver the address of the nchet vi. But Ellinor changed the destination, ¡°Sir, can you take us to the nearest hospital instead?¡± Balfour looked at her in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m okay; there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital.¡± Ellinor frowned, staring ahead, ¡°Better safe than sorry. I don¡¯t want to owe you.¡± Balfour smiled helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s me who owes you. I didn¡¯t recognize you before and was rude to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ellinor turned to look at Balfour. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she felt a pang of sadness before turning back to look out at the street, coldly saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t know who I was then, so your rudeness is understandable.¡± Balfour looked at her gently, ¡°So, have you forgiven me?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t respond, ¡°Let¡¯s get your foot checked at the hospital first.¡± Balfourughed, ¡°I¡¯m fine. As long as you¡¯re willing to talk to me, I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m injured.¡± Ellinor frowned, giving him a displeased nce, ¡°You better take care of yourself. I don¡¯t want to be burdened with looking after you for life.¡± Balfour lovingly patted her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay. Even if I¡¯m not, I won¡¯t make you take care of me; as long as you¡¯re willing to visit me asionally, I¡¯ll be happy.¡± Ellinor was at a loss for words.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Hospital, orthopedics department. Ellinor was helping Balfour, who was limping on one leg, out of the orthopedics office, asking him to sit for a while on a chair in the corridor. The doctor had written a note for him to get an X-ray to check the condition of his bones. Balfour was reluctant to sit; he wanted to go get the X-ray himself. Noticing that his injured foot was about to touch the ground, Ellinor immediately stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t move; the doctor said you can¡¯t walk until your test results are out!¡± Balfour thought the doctor was making a fuss, insisting, ¡°Walking a few steps won¡¯t hurt.¡± Ellinor got worried, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Balfour didn¡¯t dare disobey his sister and quickly sat down obediently. Ellinor said impatiently, ¡°Just stay here and don¡¯t mess around; I¡¯ll go get a wheelchair.¡± Balfour nodded with a smile. He enjoyed getting this kind of treatment from Ellinor; he should have gotten injured sooner. Ellinor borrowed a wheelchair from the nurse¡¯s station and helped Balfour onto it. She pushed him to get the X-ray, taking care of him carefully throughout the process. Although Balfour felt that his foot injury was not severe, he enjoyed the feeling of being cared for by his sister, something he had never dared to hope for before. After the X-ray, Ellinor pushed Balfour back to the orthopedics office with the results in hand, showing the X-ray to the doctor. In fact, she had already noticed the problem from the X-ray before showing it to the doctor. Balfour¡¯s foot was severely injured. The orthopedic doctor diagnosed it as a mild fracture, arranged for Balfour to get a cast on his foot, and prescribed some painkillers and anti-inmmatory drugs, advising him not to walk for the next month and to rest. Ellinor pushed Balfour out of the office with a worried heart, feeling down. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Balfour, nor did she intend to admit he was her brother. But now she felt bad because it was her fault that Balfour got injured so badly that he couldn¡¯t walk for a month. The wheelchair belonged to the hospital and could only be pushed to the hospital entrance, where it had to be given back. *Mr. Howard, I¡¯m sorry you got hurt because of me. I¡¯ll cover the medical expenses, and I¡¯ll also pay you for lost work, mental distress, and nutrition expenses. Call your family toe pick you up; it¡¯s hard for me to get you home alone.¡± Balfour felt a sense of loss after hearing his sister say this, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m fine; you don¡¯t need to feel pressured.¡± Ellinor sighed, ¡°Anyway, call your family to pick you up.¡± Balfour patted himself down and realized he didn¡¯t have his phone, ¡°I must have dropped it when I was hit on the sidewalk.¡± Ellinor frowned, feeling helpless. What could she do? She didn¡¯t have the phone numbers of any Howard family members, and even if she did, she didn¡¯t want to call them. She was afraid of being med for causing Balfour¡¯s injury; it was irritating to even think about. But she couldn¡¯t carry Balfour, who was over six feet tall, by herself, and she couldn¡¯t just leave him here. After thinking it over, she had no choice but to call Theo. After the phone rang for a while, it was picked up, and his low andzy voice echoed through the phone, ¡°Hmm?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor asked, ¡°Are you busy right now?¡± Theo quickly picked up on the unease in her voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where are you?¡± Ellinor answered truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital,¡± Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Chapter 967 In the serious conference room, the man sitting in the president¡¯s chair suddenly stood up. His usually stern face showed rare signs of anxiety and unease, saying, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they going to the hospital? Is something wrong?¡± He shouldn¡¯t have let her go to the Howards¡¯ ce alone! Did she get bullied by the Howards again? Was she hurt? A myriad of possibilities shed through Theo¡¯s mind, making it hard for him to catch his breath. Ellinor made a face and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not me. I¡¯m alright.¡± Theo frowned, clearly not convinced, ¡°If you¡¯re alright, why are you going to the hospital? Which hospital?¡± Ellinor said, a bit aggrieved, ¡°It¡¯s Balfour. He got his foot injured trying to help me dodge a car. His bone¡¯s fractured, and he can¡¯t walk. He lost his phone and can¡¯t contact his family. I can¡¯t carry him either¡­¡± Theo let out a breath, ¡°Even if you could carry him, you¡¯re not allowed to! Just wait, I¡¯m on my way!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ellinor nodded and hung up the call. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Theo put away his phone, looked at his stunned subordinates gathered around the long table, and said coldly, ¡°Meeting¡¯s over!¡± Then he turned around and left in a hurry. Only after their boss left did the people in the conference room have the courage to start discussing. ¡°Who was Mr. nchet talking to? He seemed really anxious.¡± ¡°It must¡¯ve been a woman!¡± *I¡¯ve never heard of Mr. nchet having a woman. All the women who tried to get close to him got rejected coldly. There¡¯s even a rumor that Mr. nchet doesn¡¯t like women.¡± ¡°I heard a rumor that Mr. nchet is married!¡± ¡°Mr. nchet is married? No way! If someone like Mr. nchet got married, his wife would definitely be some high-borndy. That kind of power couple would¡¯ve made the headlines.¡± ¡°Maybe Mr. nchet wanted to keep it low-key. I really heard that he¡¯s married. His wife is a lot younger than him and not some high-borndy, just an average girl.¡± ¡°No way! That¡¯s impossible! A big family like the nchets would never ept a girl from an average family. They would definitely go for a business marriage!¡± *Exactly! I think so too! I heard that Mr. nchet and Patricia are close. Seems like there might be something between them.¡± ¡°Patricia? That¡¯s even less likely.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Why is it not possible?¡± ¡°The Howard family is, of course, prestigious, but everyone knows there¡¯s tension between the Howards and the nchets. They would never unite through marriage.¡± ¡°Oh! That¡¯s a shame! I thought Patricia and Mr. nchet would make a good couple.¡± ¡°What are you guys discussing? Didn¡¯t you see those rumors online about Mrs. nchet recing a common girl¡¯s entrance exam score? Why are you still wondering if Mr. nchet is married? His wife is already a hot topic! Thepany¡¯s stocks have been falling these past few days because of this.¡± ¡°What? Really? I didn¡¯t see that. I¡¯m too old to care about gossip.¡± ¡°Is the news true or fake? Did Mrs. nchet really rece amon girl¡¯s exam score?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure! But the nchet family does have the power to pull something like this off. It might be true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit too much! It¡¯s already hard enough formon girls to thrive. How could the opportunity they worked so hard for to change their fate get stolen by a rich man¡¯s wife?¡± Chapter 968 Chapter 968 Chapter 968 ¡°Ha! Mr. nchet already called it a wrap; why are you guys still yapping here? Do you need me to ry your questions to Mr. nchet?¡± Collin walked in, tapping the door lightly, breaking up the heated discussion in the meeting room. Seeing Mr. nchet¡¯s assistant walk in, everyone immediately straightened up, reining in their curiosity and not daring to chatter anymore. They looked at each other, then packed up their files and left. When Theo arrived at the hospital, Ellinor was helping Balfour, who was sitting on a chair, drink some water. He saw this scene from afar, and his mood immediately sank. He hadn¡¯t even had the pleasure of being babied like that. Theo walked up to Ellinor, coldly watching Balfour, ¡°I heard Mr. Howard hurt his foot, not his hands.¡± Hearing Theo¡¯s voice, Ellinor straightened up and turned to look at him, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Theo nced at her and didn¡¯t respond. He reached out to take the bottle of water from her, then walked up to Balfour, speaking in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Can you drink the water yourself? Do you need me to help you?¡± Balfour matched Theo¡¯s cold gaze as he took the water from him, ¡°Thanks, I don¡¯t need help.¡± Ellinor pursed her lips. ¡°Theo, Mr. Howard hurt his foot, but,because of the pain, his hands are a bit weak, so I was helping him hold the bottle.¡± Theo gave her a stern look and snorted lightly, ¡°You¡¯re so considerate! I¡¯ve never seen you being this considerate towards me before.¡± Ellinor fell silent. Balfour frowned at Theo¡¯s attitude, ¡°Can you be nicer when you¡¯re talking to Ellinor?¡± Theo turned to Balfour, ¡°Stay out of our business.¡± Balfour had no response. Ellinor wasn¡¯t angry at Theo; she was used to his jealousy. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here so soon? Aren¡¯t you busy at work?¡± Ellinor blinked at him. ¡°Even if I¡¯m busy, I always put you first. Let¡¯s go!¡± Theo took her hand and led her towards the door. Ellinor had to keep pace with Theo as she looked back at Balfour, ¡°Theo, Balfour still¡­¡± Theo said coldly, ¡°His hands are fine; he can push his own wheelchair.¡± Ellinor was silent again. Balfour watched the man who was taking his sister away with a gloomy expression. He pushed his wheelchair to follow them with both hands. Theo really shouldn¡¯t havee; Ellinor¡¯s attitude towards him had improved a lot today, but now it was all ruined. At the hospital entrance, Balfour had to get off the wheelchair and return it to the nurse at the front desk. Ellinor gently pulled Theo¡¯s rough finger, ¡°Theo, the doctor said Mr. Howard can¡¯t touch the ground; can you help him up?¡± Theo didn¡¯t seem very willing, and he nced at Balfour, ¡°I have to help him up?¡± Ellinor frowned at his reluctance, ¡°Then why did I ask you toe? Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Though Balfour was a bit miffed with Theo, he couldn¡¯t help but muster a yful grin, lifting up his hands and spreading his arms wide. ¡°I¡¯m all yours then, husband of Ellinor.¡± Theo¡¯s brow furrowed at the nickname as a mixture of amusement and annoyance stirred within him. In the end, he didn¡¯t give Balfour a piggyback, not wanting another man clinging to his back, yet he couldn¡¯t dismiss his wife¡¯smands. So, Theo stepped forward, bent down, and with his sturdy arms, he hoisted Balfour up, carrying him out of the hospital¡¯s doors. All eyes were on them even before Theo set Balfour down in the car. A handsome man carrying another equally handsome man was definitely a sight that turned heads. The nurses at the front desk could barely contain their squeals as their eyes widened with surprise. They mped their hands over their mouths to muffle their shrieks. Patients around the hospital stole nces at them as their eyes filled with curiosity. Balfour, however, felt incredibly ufortable. This was the first time he¡¯d been carried like this by another man in public. He was mortified and afraid of being recognized, yet he was unable to jump down and walk on his own. Angrily, he shot Theo a re before burying his face into Theo¡¯s chest, hoping to hide his identity. His actions, to onlookers, made it seem as though he was being shy, fueling the ambiguous atmosphere between them. Ellinor felt awkward in the situation, unsure whether to stay close or keep her distance. Finally, they reached the hospital¡¯s parking lot, where fewer people were around. Theo roughly set Balfour down in the backseat, mming the door shut. He brushed down his clothes with a hint of annoyance. Then he moved to the front passenger side, opened the door, and called out, ¡°Ellinor, hop in!¡± Ellinor quickened her pace and obediently got into the car, letting Theo buckle her seat belt. After buckling himself in, Theo started the car and drove out of the hospital parking lot. They hadn¡¯t gotten far from the hospital when Balfour chimed in, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take me back to the Howard family¡¯s mansion.¡± Theo kept his eyes on the road as Ellinor turned to ask Balfour, ¡°Where are you nning on going then? You¡¯re not thinking of heading to the office, are you?¡± Balfour shook his head at his sister, smiling as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not heading to the office. I have an apartment in West Coasnd; it¡¯s closer from here. You can just drop me off there.¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about the distance; we don¡¯t mind the gas money. Right, Theo?¡± Theo chuckled, reaching over to gently tap her nose. His voice was low and indulgent as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Balfour interjected, ¡°It¡¯s not about the distance. I can¡¯t go back. I don¡¯t want my grandparents to see my injury. They¡¯ll worry too much. It¡¯s not necessary to make them worry. Just drop me off at West Coasnd; I want some alone time.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ellinor understood Balfour¡¯s concern about not wanting the elders to worry, but¡­ ¡°With your leg injured, how are you going to take care of yourself?¡± Balfour gave a slight chuckle, ¡°I¡¯ll get Quinton to arrange a caregiver. Don¡¯t worry about me, Ellinor.¡± Ellinor shrugged, turning to Theo, ¡°Then let¡¯s drop Mr. Howard off at West Coasnd, Theo.¡± Theo grunted in acknowledgment, steering the car towards West Coasnd. Upon reaching a posh neighborhood in West Coasnd, Theo parked the car, once again faced with the task of carrying Balfour out. Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Though Balfour wasn¡¯t thrilled about it, he was in a tight spot. His sister was adamant about him not walking, and he didn¡¯t dare defy her, so he ended up being carried upstairs by the man again. When they reached the floor. Theo put him down at the front door and told him to open it himself. Balfour punched in the pass code and opened the door. Noticing that Theo was about toe over to help him, he quickly waved him off and hopped into his apartment, sessfully plopping down on his couch. Theo and Ellinor stood at the door, watching Balfour settle down, and were soon ready to take off. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why note in for a bit and have a drink before you go?¡± Balfour invited them. Ellinor wasn¡¯t too keen on checking out Balfour¡¯s room, but she was a bit wary of leaving him alone before the nurse arrived. She was worried that once she left, Balfour would definitely attempt to walk. With that in mind, Ellinor turned to ask, ¡°Theo, are you parched?¡± Theo understood Ellinor¡¯s implication as soon as he heard the question, so he nodded, ¡°Yeah, a bit.¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a drink at Mr. Howard¡¯s ce before we leave.¡± Theo agreed, following her into Balfour¡¯s spacious apartment and closing the door behind them. Balfour said, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m a bit handicapped right now. Feel free to grab whatever you want from the kitchen.¡± Without any hesitation, Ellinor made her way to the kitchen. After watching his sister venture into the kitchen, Balfour raised his eyes to look at Theo, ¡°Take a seat.¡± Theo parked himself on the single-seat sofa, crossing his long legs leisurely, ¡°Tell me, what was the situation like at the time? How did the car hit you?¡± Remembering the incident, Balfour narrowed his eyes warily, ¡°Ellinor was crossing the street. I made sure it was safe, but then a car suddenly barreled out of nowhere, not even attempting to brake. It was definitely aiming for Ellinor.¡± Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Balfour looked at him seriously, ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t need to remind you of theplexity of your family¡¯s social rtions, do I? I¡¯m not interested in your family affairs, but my sister is with you now. You must ensure her safety. You can¡¯t put her in danger because of you.¡± After a long silence, Theo asked, ¡°What kind of car was it?¡± Balfour replied, ¡°A gray van.¡± Theo nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll find out who did it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let something like this happen again.¡± Suddenly, a scream from Ellinor rang out from the kitchen. The two men on the couch instantly became alert, and they both looked towards the kitchen. Ellinor was seen running out of the kitchen as if she had seen a ghost, with two drinks in her hand, followed by an excited white dog. Seeing this, Theo immediately stood up and quickly moved to Ellinor¡¯s side, shielding her behind him and warning the dog not toe any closer. ¡°Rafi,e here.¡± Balfour called out, and the big white dog immediately ran to him, resting its head on hisp. While petting the dog¡¯s head, Balfour apologized to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, are you alright? This dog just really likes people. Did it scare you?¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t afraid of dogs; it was just the sudden appearance of this one that gave her quite a fright. Chapter 971 Chapter 971 After calming down, Ellinor took Theo¡¯s hand and sat back on the couch, curiously asking, ¡°Mr. Howard, you don¡¯t live here. Why would you have a dog in this house?¡± Balfour petted the dog¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡± Ellinor was slightly surprised. ¡°This is your house, but the dog isn¡¯t yours?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Balfour patiently exined, ¡°A friend of mine went abroad. She couldn¡¯t take her dog with her, so she left it here for me to take care of for a while. Someonees to walk and feed the dog every day. I just drop by asionally.¡± To Ellinor, Balfour was a man with strong ss consciousness who always put his interests first when dealing with others. Would he agree to help others take care of a dog? Ellinor¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Is this friend a guy or a girl?¡± Caught off guard by her question, Balfour paused, thenughed, ¡°You¡¯re interested in my personal life now?¡± Frowning, Ellinor popped open a drink, ¡°Just asking. If you don¡¯t want to answer, then don¡¯t!¡± Balfour honestly replied, ¡°A female friend.¡± Ellinor squinted, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship? Lovers?¡± Balfour shook his head, ¡°No, just ordinary friends.¡± Ellinor snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± If they were just friends, would Balfour really agree to help her take care of her dog? They definitely had some kind of ambiguous rtionship. Balfour chuckled, ¡°Really, she¡¯s a married friend.¡± Ellinor scowled, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to break up her family, are you?¡± Balfour denied it, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing between us. If she were my girlfriend, why would I lie about it to you?¡± Losing interest, Ellinor handed her drink to Balfour and got up to take the dog onto the balcony Only Balfour and Theo were left in the living room. Leaning tiredly against the couch, Balfour asked, ¡°How¡¯s the stock market for the nchet Corporation? Can we keep it under control?¡± Theo replied, ¡°There are some difficulties, but it¡¯s still manageable.¡± Balfour rarely showed goodwill towards the nchet Corporation, ¡°If you need help, I can send Quinton to handle it.¡± Theo was slightly surprised, ¡°In what capacity are you saying this to me? As Ellinor¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°All of this is because of what Patri has done, so the Howard family also has to take responsibility.¡± Balfour rubbed his temples, ¡°Of course, if I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t want to be your brother¨Cinw, but since Ellinor chose you, I have to ept you.¡± Theo gave a soft chuckle, ¡°Balfour, don¡¯t you find your behavior very contradictory? Before, you spoiled Patricia and put a lot of pressure on me to make me take responsibility for her. Now that you¡¯ve found out that Ellinor is your real sister, you¡¯ve changed your stance and now treat Ellinor the same way. Do you think Ellinor would ept this kind of behavior?¡± Balfour, of course, understood the contradictions in his actions and felt remorse, I¡¯m sorry, I was indeed confused back then.¡± Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Theo gave it a deep thought and said, ¡°Ellinor doesn¡¯t want to be part of your whole brother and sister thing. And even if she did, I wouldn¡¯t let her go. back to the Howard family.¡± Balfour knitted his brows, ¡°Why? You afraid our family feud will mess with your marriage?¡± Theo replied. ¡°No outside drama will shake us. But if she returns to the Howard family, it¡¯d be super awkward for her in the nchet family. Sure, I can protect her when I¡¯m around, but I can¡¯t always have her glued to my hip. And knowing her, she¡¯d hate being dragged around everywhere with me. She had a tough time growing up, so I think we should stop making things hard for her. Keeping the status quo ain¡¯t such a bad thing¡± Balfour thought for a moment and admitted that Theo made sense. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll keep things as they are for now. But if you ever screw her over, the Howard family won¡¯t stand by and watch.¡± Theo took a determined sip of his drink, ¡°You¡¯re worrying over nothing.¡± Soon enough, Quinton and the caregivers arrived. Ellinor handed over all the doctor¡¯s orders to Quinton and then left with Theo. Quinton was initially surprised to see Theo in Balfour¡¯s private residence, but when he saw Ms. Mendoza there too, it didn¡¯t seem so odd anymore. Balfour¡¯s private residence held a special meaning to him, and he didn¡¯t just let anyone in. Even his beloved Patricia never stepped foot in there. But Ms. Mendoza was different. She was Balfour¡¯s sister, the person he cared about the most in this world, so she had ess. ¡°Balfour, how did your foot get so messed up? And they haven¡¯t found the car that hit you? Want me to get someone on it?¡± Quinton asked. Balfour replied, ¡°Theo will take care of the car. Quinton, I asked you to keep an eye on any suspicious activity around the nchet family. Found anything?¡± Quinton shook his head, ¡°Nothing suspicious so far.¡± Balfour squinted uneasily, ¡°Keep watching. Stay sharp!¡± Quinton replied. ¡°Got it.¡± Three dayster. Ellinor held a press conference under her own name at Central Park. She had Chase Larios send out invitations to news outlets both domestic and international on her behalf, inviting them for an on¨Csite interview. The press conference was scheduled for 8 am, and by 7 a.m., the park was swarming with media. Actually, Ellinor was just a small fry¡® and was not very well¨Cknown. Before this news broke, there was almost no information about her online; only her teachers and ssmates at Creston University knew her. The reason the media turned up in droves today was entirely because of the inte rumor that Ellinor was the wife of Theo nchet. The nchet Corporation was one of the wealthiest and most powerful groups in the country, and news rted to it was naturally juicy. In the morning, after Theo dropped Ellinor off, he headed to thepany. Chase and Ida Gipson¡¯s car was parked nearby. While the reporters were still oblivious, Ellinor found them and got in the car. It was not yet half past seven. She nned to stay in the car until the press conference started; otherwise, she would definitely be swarmed by reporters and bombarded with crazy questions.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 973 Chapter 973 After watching their boss get into the car, Chase and Ida turned around to look at Ellinor, who was yawning Chase seemed a bit peeved, asking. ¡°Boss, why are you the only one here? Didn¡¯t the nchet family send anyone to help you? Where¡¯s Mr. nchet?¡± Ida pitched in her own question too, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the nchet family? Are they worried you¡¯ll flunk the test and are in a hurry to cut ties with you?¡± Ellinor, looking a bit tired, shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not thatplicated. Mr. nchet dropped me off. I didn¡¯t think the situation was that serious, so I had him head to the office.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chase frowned, ¡°You told him to go, and he just went? Does he really love you? He left you alone with those vicious media people. Isn¡¯t he worried you¡¯ll get picked on?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow lightly, ¡°You think I¡¯d get bullied?¡± Chase shrugged, ¡°I know you won¡¯t be bullied; you¡¯re a real schr! But does Mr. nchet know you?¡± Ellinor responded. ¡°Him staying wouldn¡¯t help, it would just attract more media attention. And right now, I don¡¯t want the media to link me too closely with the nchet family. I don¡¯t want any of my movements to impact the nchet family¡¯s stock prices, so I can¡¯t give the media too clear a picture of my rtionship with them.¡± Chase mulled this over and admitted it made sense, ¡°Okay, I just thought it¡¯s tough that when the chips are down, your boyfriend isn¡¯t there for you to lean on, and you¡¯re shouldering everything like before.¡± Ellinor shot him a nce, ¡°Mind your own business! How¡¯s that thing I asked you to deal withst time?¡± Chase grinned, ying dumb, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re always assigning me tasks; I have no idea which one you¡¯re referring to! Ellinor gave him a stern look, ¡°Stop ying dumb! Is Belinda Wesley still working at thepany?¡± Chase spread his hands, ¡°She is!¡± Ellinor narrowed her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s her position?¡± Chase chuckled, ¡°My secretary¡­¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re taking my words lightly. Are you just keeping her around for fun?¡± Chase waved his hands, ¡°No, no, boss, I wouldn¡¯t dare mess with your niece! I¡¯ve just been intentionally keeping her closetely.¡± Ellinor stared at him seriously, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Chase sighed in irritation, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I should find a way to make Belinda dislike me? But I¡¯m not supposed to hurt her pride. So I kept her close to let her see what kind of person I am. Eventually, she¡¯ll be fed up and quit on her own. If I fired her outright, she¡¯d never let go. What woman would give up a charming man like me?¡± After finishing his exnation, he was met with skeptical looks from the two girls in the car. Ellinor asked again, ¡°How are you showing her your true self?¡± Chaseughed unabashedly, covering his face shyly, ¡°I¡¯m too embarrassed to say.¡± Ellinor was speechless. Ida couldn¡¯t stand his disgusting behavior anymore and spoke for him, ¡°He brings different women into his office every day, and they do inappropriate things, making a terrible impression¡± Chase rolled his eyes, ¡®ida, don¡¯t make things up! Would I really mess around in my office? I¡¯m just putting on a show for the secretaries outside¡± Ida scoffed, ¡°You think just because it¡¯s an act, you¡¯re still a pure person?¡± Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Chase was preening in front of the mirror, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve always been pure.¡± Ida nced out the window, ¡°Boss, those two rumor¨Cspreading women are back.¡± Ellinor followed her gaze and saw the middle¨Caged woman and her daughter who once came to the nchet vi to seek justice, and the media immediately swarmed around them. Reporters started to bombard them with questions, but the two of them still repeated the story they had been telling online, iming they were confident they would win the contest that day. The girl named Rosie held her head high as she faced the media cameras. A stark contrast to her previous tearful state, exuding great confidence. Ida adjusted her sses. ¡°That woman seems very confident, but ording to our research, her academic performance isn¡¯t outstanding Ellinor, be careful, she might cheat¡± Ellinor nodded, T¡¯d like to see how she ns to cheat in a live¨Cstreamed exam.¡± With that, she opened the door and got out of the car The media saw Ellinor and immediately switched their focus. But before they could approach her, they were stopped by a group of hefty men Ellinor was not surprised by this. These people could have been arranged by Theo or Balfour, or maybe both. Having someone block the media for her allowed her to quietly make her way to the stage of the press conference. The stage was simply set up, with a microphone in the middle and two desks on each side for the exam. Ellinor sat down at the desk on the left, quietly waiting for the exam to begin. Now that Ellinor was on stage, the middle¨Caged woman also brought her daughter up. Rosie sat down at the desk on the right, and the middle¨Caged woman shot Ellinor a hostile nce. ¡°Ellinor, you can still back down now, admit your mistakes in front of everyone; it¡¯s not toote! Otherwise, it¡¯s going to be even more embarrassing when my daughter beats you!¡± Ellinor gave a small smile, ¡°How would I know I¡¯m going to lose if I don¡¯t take the exam?¡± The middle¨Caged woman huffed and turned away The host of the press conference was arranged by the Howard family. After getting on stage, the host first asked Rosie¡¯s mother to step down, then tested the microphone and adjusted its height. ¡°All members of the media, please quiet down and quickly return to your seats. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The live stream of the exam between Ellinor and Rosie is about to begin. The exam will be broadcast live on the inte to ensure the results are fair, open, and transparent.¡± The media were mainly here to capture the results of the exam; not wanting to dy the start, they quickly returned to their original positions The host introduced the name of the creator of the exam and the main subjects of the exam. Then he showed the front and back of the exam paper to the camera, confirming there were no issues, before distributing them to the two candidates on stage Rosie took the exam paper and nced at the questions. Her eyes were filled with determination, and then she sneakily nced at Ellinor. Ellinor yawned, supporting her forehead with one hand, looking like she just woke up, while the other hand twirled a pen, like a student not paying attention in ss. She didn¡¯t look like she was taking the exam seriously. Rosie thought Ellinor was stumped by the questions. Feeling even more confident about winning, she picked up her pen and started to answer the questions seriously Chapter 975 Chapter 975 ¡°Why does Ellinor look like she doesn¡¯t give a damn? Is she even taking this exam seriously?¡± Isn¡¯t that just the attitude of a rebellious teen? Leopards don¡¯t change their spots! Are we really expecting her to ace this thing?¡± ¡°On the other hand, Rosie seems to be acting like a real top student!¡± ¡°Rosie looks so focused and confident!¡± ¡°My thoughts exactly! Go. Rosie!¡± Tm an alum of Creston University, so I can vouch for Ellinor being a real brain at Creston¡± ¡°Hey,menter above, did Ellinor pay you to be her fan? How much does ament cost?¡± ¡°The results will be out soon, we¡¯ll see who the real brain is!¡± ¡°Even if the President showed up, Rosie would still be the real brain.¡± ¡°Go, Ellinor! All of Creston University¡¯s faculty and students are behind you!¡± ¡°Good grief! Creston students are so united. What¡¯s the benefit of supporting the capitalist for you guys?¡°. ¡°We¡¯re just supporting our alum. How did that turn into supporting capitalists?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Ellinor one of those girls who has been coddled by capitalists and suppresses the efforts of us regr folks? If you support her, aren¡¯t you supporting capitalists?¡± ¡°Looks like these top students from Creston University are just trying to suck up to the nchet Corporation to secure their future there.¡± ¡°Top students? What a disgrace!¡± ¡°Everyone, quit the bickering! Won¡¯t the results be out in a bit? We can resume our debate then.¡± ¡°Right! Go Rosie! The fruit of ourmon struggle should be in our own hands!¡± ¡°Ellinor will definitely win!!!¡± ¡°Rosie will definitely win!!!¡± The two test¨Ctakers were blissfully unaware of the online kerfuffle. The elders of the Howard family and the nchet family were watching the live stream in their respective homes, waiting for the results. Balfour, injured and unable to go to the office, was at his spacious t, stroking his friend¡¯s dog while watching his sister¡¯s exam live. Theo also wasn¡¯t at the office. He was sitting in his car, resting his forehead on one hand with his eyes sharply focused as he watched the live stream on his car TV. Time ticked by, and the two contestants on stage had already finished most of their questions. The exam paper was broken up into three parts, without distinguishing between subjects but rather combining high school knowledge from all areas. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. onto one paper Rosie finished first, getting up to hand her exam paper to the host, who was also acting as the examiner. Ellinor then also put down her pen, raising her hand to show she was done. After the host collected their papers, he invited the high school teacher who set the questions onto the stage to correct the papers live and tally up the Chapter 976 Chapter 976 ¡°Why does Ellinor look like she doesn¡¯t give a damn? Is she even taking this exam seriously?¡± Isn¡¯t that just the attitude of a rebellious teen? Leopards don¡¯t change their spots! Are we really expecting her to ace this thing?¡± ¡°On the other hand, Rosie seems to be acting like a real top student!¡± ¡°Rosie looks so focused and confident!¡± ¡°My thoughts exactly! Go. Rosie!¡± Tm an alum of Creston University, so I can vouch for Ellinor being a real brain at Creston¡± ¡°Hey,menter above, did Ellinor pay you to be her fan? How much does ament cost?¡± ¡°The results will be out soon, we¡¯ll see who the real brain is!¡± ¡°Even if the President showed up, Rosie would still be the real brain.¡± ¡°Go, Ellinor! All of Creston University¡¯s faculty and students are behind you!¡± ¡°Good grief! Creston students are so united. What¡¯s the benefit of supporting the capitalist for you guys?¡°. ¡°We¡¯re just supporting our alum. How did that turn into supporting capitalists?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Ellinor one of those girls who has been coddled by capitalists and suppresses the efforts of us regr folks? If you support her, aren¡¯t you supporting capitalists?¡± ¡°Looks like these top students from Creston University are just trying to suck up to the nchet Corporation to secure their future there.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Top students? What a disgrace!¡± ¡°Everyone, quit the bickering! Won¡¯t the results be out in a bit? We can resume our debate then.¡± ¡°Right! Go Rosie! The fruit of ourmon struggle should be in our own hands!¡± ¡°Ellinor will definitely win!!!¡± ¡°Rosie will definitely win!!!¡± The two test¨Ctakers were blissfully unaware of the online kerfuffle. The elders of the Howard family and the nchet family were watching the live stream in their respective homes, waiting for the results. Balfour, injured and unable to go to the office, was at his spacious t, stroking his friend¡¯s dog while watching his sister¡¯s exam live. Theo also wasn¡¯t at the office. He was sitting in his car, resting his forehead on one hand with his eyes sharply focused as he watched the live stream on his car TV. Time ticked by, and the two contestants on stage had already finished most of their questions. The exam paper was broken up into three parts, without distinguishing between subjects but rather combining high school knowledge from all areas. onto one paper Rosie finished first, getting up to hand her exam paper to the host, who was also acting as the examiner. Ellinor then also put down her pen, raising her hand to show she was done. After the host collected their papers, he invited the high school teacher who set the questions onto the stage to correct the papers live and tally up the Chapter 977 Chapter 977 We¡¯re just going by what we seel Rosie¡¯s been doing farm work at home for years, yet she still managed to ace her exams. That¡¯s way better than Ellinor, who cheated her way into college!¡± ¡°Absolutely! Rosie¡¯s definitely the one who¡¯s good at studying!¡± At the Howard family¡¯s mansion. The entire family sat in the living room, watching the live stream, and saw that both sides had scored full marks. Their expressions varied Dean and Alyssa¡¯s brows were furrowed. They initially leaned towards believing in Ellinor, but now that both sides had scored full marks, they didn¡¯t know N?velDrama.Org owns this text. who to trust McNeil was sitting off to the side, sipping his coffee with a gloomy expression on his face. His eyes were fixed on Ellinor, who was yawning continuously on the screen, making him feel a bit worried. Why was she so sleepy? Was it because she was nervous about the exam and didn¡¯t sleep wellst night? Patricia and her mother sat on the other side, exchanging nces. It was within their expectations that Rosie could score full marks because Xenia had stolen the questions from the teacher who set the paper, quickly found someone to calcte all the correct answers, and gave them to Rosie to memorize. But the fact that Ellinor also scored full marks was somewhat disappointing for them. They thought that even if Ellinor was good at studying, she wouldn¡¯t be able to score full marks. Even if she got one or two questions wrong, that meant they would win. Now that it was a tie, things were a bit tricky. Xenia thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Mom, Dad, who do you think won this exam?¡± Dean said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just see that both of them got full marks? There¡¯s no way to tell who won, right?¡± Alyssa also said, ¡°Yes, the live stream is currently showing both of their exam papers, and they both indeed scored full marks.¡± Xenia shook her head, ¡°Even though they both scored full marks, I think we can still determine who won.¡± Dean frowned, ¡°How can you tell who won when they both got full marks?¡± Xenia opened the live chat and slowed down the rolling speed to show her parents, ¡°Look, Mom, Dad, theizens are saying that Rosie, despite doing farm work at home for years, still managed to score full marks. She¡¯s definitely the stronger one! As for Ellinor, she just graduated from Creston University this year and has been receiving the best education, so it¡¯s no surprise that she got full marks. Compared to that, Rosie¡¯s full marks are more valuable!¡± Patricia echoed her mother¡¯s words, ¡°Yeah, Grandma and Grandpa, after Ellinor cheated her way into Creston University, she must have been worried that her actual grades were much lower and that people would discover her deception, so she must have brushed up on her high school knowledge. But Rosie, despite not studying for so many years, still managed to achieve such good results. That¡¯s really something!¡± Dean and Alyssa looked at each other, wanting to protect. Theo and Ellinor, but hesitated for a moment. McNeil looked at Xenia, who was stirring up trouble, with some displeasure in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything. On the other side, the nchet family¡¯s mansion. Putnam nchet sat in his wheelchair, heavily pounding the armrest, ¡°See, she also got full marks! Why did they have to hold this press conference? Is it because they think the nchet family hasn¡¯t been humiliated enough?¡± Marissa nchet frowned, ¡°Why are you so worked up? Didn¡¯t Ellinor also score full marks?¡± Putnam said discontentedly. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s not the same, is it? Others can score full marks even if they haven¡¯t gone to school or studied for years! How long has your grandson¡¯s wife been out of school?¡± ¡°You talk as if Ellinor isn¡¯t your grandson¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°Do you think I want to ept this girl with an unknown background?¡± Chapter 978 Chapter 978 At the press conference, a media reporter stood up and asked, ¡°Now that both of you have perfect scores, doesn¡¯t that make thispetition meaningless? We can¡¯t even tell who really got into Creston University back in the day Ladies, what are your thoughts?¡± Rosie raised her hand and stood up, indicating she had something to say The host walked over and handed her the microphone Rosie, with a bit of an ent said, ¡°I think I won thispetition because I handed in my paper earlier, and I haven¡¯t studied much these past few years, so I answered all the questions from memory! As for Ellinor, I heard she¡¯s been studying at Creston University non¨Cstop, but she handed in her paperter than me! The reporters in the audience agreed with Rosie¡¯s point of view, believing she had the aura and confidence of a high achiever Yeah, Rosie¡¯s got a point, the big brains usually finish their tests faster, they¡¯re always the first to hand in their papers¡± 1 think Rosie¡¯s the real deal too!¡± ¡°Right, after all, she quit studying years ago and still managed to ace the test! I can barely remember what I learned in high school¡± ¡°Same here! If I had to take a high school test now, I might not even pass.¡± ¡°Looks like the one who really got into Creston University back then was Rosie!¡± ¡°Ellinor, do you have anything to say?¡± A reporter called out to Ellinor on stage. However, Ellinor didn¡¯t respond because she had fallen asleep at the table. Due to getting up early and pregnancy¨Cinduced sleepiness, she was just too tired. After handing in her paper, sheid down to rest for a bit and ended up falling asleep. The reporter who didn¡¯t get a response frowned in displeasure, ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s with the attitude? Are you just gonna give up defending yourself like that?¡± The host, feeling a bit embarrassed, walked over and knocked on Ellinor¡¯s table, ¡°Ellinor? Wake up, please.¡± Ellinor finally woke up, tiredly looking at the host who had disturbed her sleep, ¡°What is it?¡± The host gave an awkward smile, ¡°Ellinor, this isn¡¯t the ce for a nap, and it¡¯s not nap time yet! A reporter just asked you a question, and we¡¯d like to hear your answer. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh, what did he ask?¡± She had genuinely fallen asleep and missed it. Everyone present expressed dissatisfaction with Ellinor¡¯s attitude. The host helped recount. ¡°The reporter was asking, since both of you aced the test, do you have anything to say?¡± Ellinor squinted her eyes, ¡°We both aced it?¡± Chapter 979 Chapter 979 She nced at Rosie, who looked confident, and her mother in the audience, who was also grinning from ear to ear. The host said, ¡°Right, you and Rosie both scored full marks. You probably missed my announcement because you were sleeping¡± Ellinor yawned, nonchntly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t buy it The reporters in the audience looked at her skeptically. ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t believe it? Is she doubting her own score or Rosie¡¯s?¡± ¡°Definitely Rosie¡¯s score! She must think Rosie, having been out of school for years, would¡¯ve forgotten loads and couldn¡¯t possibly have aced it. Turns out Rosie¡¯s quite the brainiac, still scoring full marks even years after leaving school.¡± ¡°I think so too! Isn¡¯t Ellinor being too cocky?¡± The audience was buzzing with chatter. The host emphasized to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, this is the deal. After your answer sheets reached me, they were marked on¨Csite by the examiner. After the results were announced, your answer sheets were shown to the reporters and the audience in the live room, and no one objected And just now. Rosie imed that since she handed in her paper first, she should have a slight edge in thispetition. What¡¯s your take on this?¡± Ellinor, having heard this, yawned again, ¡°Even if we both got full marks, it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s better just because she finished earlier. Since when does handing in papers early count as bonus points?¡± A reporter in the audience raised his voice, ¡°Even if handing in early doesn¡¯t give bonus points, we all think Rosie is better than you!¡± Ellinor turned to the reporter, ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± The reporter said, ¡°Because you¡¯ve been receiving the best education possible at Creston University all these years and had time to review high school courses. Rosie, on the other hand, hasn¡¯t been to school for years and has been farming at home, yet she managed to ace the test. Isn¡¯t that telling enough?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor chuckled, ¡°My dear reporter friend, your conclusion is clearly based on the assumption that I did rece Rosie¡¯s entrance exam score, which doesn¡¯t seem to hold water.¡± The reporter was tongue¨Ctied by her rigorous logic but still stood by Rosie, ¡°Then do you have any evidence to prove that you didn¡¯t rece Rosie¡¯s entrance exam score?¡± Ellinor nonchntly shook her head, ¡°Nope.¡± The reporter smirked. ¡°Since you don¡¯t, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re indeed suspicious?¡± Ellinor sat on the stage, looking down at the reporter with clear bias from a higher position, calmly saying, ¡°First off, the basic quality of a journalist is to remain neutral and look at the event objectively, which you clearlyck. Also, in any situation or event, one can only prove the existence, not the nonexistence. Don¡¯t you understand this basic logic? Which media outlet are you from? Hiring a reporter like you doesn¡¯t seem like a wise move.¡± The reporter¡¯s face turned ugly after her response, ¡°You¡­¡± Most of the other reporters also sided with Rosie. They originally had a soft spot for the underdog, and after seeing Ellinor¡¯s casual attitude towards the test and her arrogance, they were more inclined to support Rosie, who seemed more docile. A reporter stood up for his colleague, ¡°So ording to your logic, you can¡¯t prove that you didn¡¯t rece Rosie¡¯s entrance exam score, but we can¡¯t have doubts about you? I think your logic is the absurd one!¡± Ellinorughed it off lightly, ¡°I never thought that an old ssmate with mediocre high school grades could score full marks at this point. Hmm¡­ This is a bit of a pickle! To prove something I didn¡¯t do, why don¡¯t we have another test? What do you Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Rosie frowned in confusion, ¡°Another exam?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yeah, since neither of us clearly won this time, let¡¯s have another round. It¡¯ll help settle the score for the media and audience, don¡¯t you think?¡± Rosie¡¯s eyes darted around nervously, ¡°Uh well.¡± Just then, Rosie¡¯s mom briskly came onto the stage, ¡°Ellinor, can¡¯t you ept defeat?¡± Ellinor smirked, ¡°We both scored full marks, right? I didn¡¯t lose¡± Rosie¡¯s mom retorted, ¡°Even if you both scored full marks, everyone agrees that my daughter is superior! And you still want to take another exam? How¡¯s that going to work? The teachers have to spend more time and energy setting new questions, it¡¯s not as simple as you make it sound!¡± Ellinor grinned, ¡°I never said anything about having the teachers set new questions. A retake doesn¡¯t need fresh ones.¡± Rosie¡¯s mom was taken aback, not getting Ellinor¡¯s point, ¡°If it¡¯s not about new questions, then what¡¯s the point of a retake? Just to see who hands in the paper first?¡± The media folks were also confused by Ellinor¡¯s suggestion. ¡°What¡¯s the point of re-testing with the same exam?¡± ¡°Looks like Ellinor can¡¯t swallow her pride!¡± ¡°So, if they retake it and both get full marks again, then what? Another retake? Where does it end?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t she just admit defeat and reflect on her mistakes? Maybe then she¡¯ll gain the public¡¯s forgiveness?¡± Facing the hubbub, Ellinor raised her voice a bit, ¡°We don¡¯t need new questions; just change the values in the original ones, then we can retake it. How N?velDrama.Org owns this text. about that?¡± People were even more baffled. ¡°What¡¯s she on about?¡± ¡°Ellinor, can¡¯t you face reality?¡± ¡°The questions remain, but only the values change, so the equations stay the same; what¡¯s the point of retaking it then?¡± Ellinor twirled her pen, There¡¯s a point. If you¡¯ve truly mastered the knowledge, you won¡¯t falter just because the values change. Let¡¯s do this retake. If we both score full marks again, I¡¯ll admit defeat!¡± After hearing this, people exchanged nces. ¡°Rosie, go for it! You¡¯re smart, you¡¯ve got nothing to fear! Do the retake and let her ept defeat gracefully!¡± ¡°Yeah, go ahead, Rosie. We¡¯ve got your back!¡± ¡°She said it herself! If it¡¯s a tie again, she¡¯ll lose! Do the retake!¡± With everyone¡¯s encouragement, Rosie was in a bind. Ellinor kept twirling her pen, ncing at her, ¡°Rosie, you¡¯re not scared to retake the exam, are you?¡± Rosie fell silent She only remembered one solution method. If the data changed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to solve it. What should she do? Seeing this, Rosie¡¯s mom stepped forward, her face stern, ¡°Rosie is already very tired; she doesn¡¯t have the energy to do this!¡± Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Ellinor gave Rosie a once-over and spoke in a toneced with subtle condescension, ¡°Usually, someone who¡¯s used to hard physical work in the fields all day wouldn¡¯t be tired from just taking a test, right?¡± Rosie¡¯s mom countered, ¡°She¡¯s mentally drained, not physically!¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°It won¡¯t take long. It¡¯s just that the values in the questions have changed. You can write the answers without much thinking.¡± Rosie¡¯s mom wanted to argue, but the media personnel below were all giddy, egging Rosie on for another round. Rosie and her mom were at their wits end. Even the live stream viewers were rallying for a rematch. They were all itching to see Ellinor¡¯s downfall. The audience was so hyped up that the host felt the live stream wouldn¡¯t end without a retake. So he announced, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s so pumped for a rematch, let¡¯s bring the teachers back to change the values on the test, print out two new copies, and have our test-takers go at it again!¡± After listening to the host, Rosie¡¯s mom realized they couldn¡¯t dodge a rematch, and her face fell Rosie was in a panic, whispering to her mom, ¡°What do I do, mom? I can¡¯t do those questions¡­¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The middle-aged woman shot her daughter an annoyed look and said quietly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you memorize the answers? Just follow the same forms. I refuse to believe you can¡¯t handle a change in numbers!¡± ¡°But mom, I don¡¯t think I can¡­ Rosie wasn¡¯t exactly the brightest bulb and had struggled to memorize the answers. She didn¡¯t remember any forms. Before the mom could say more, the host approached, ¡°Rosie¡¯s mom, please wait off-stage. Rosie needs to get ready for the next test.¡± Rosie¡¯s mom had no choice. She couldn¡¯t argue with the host. So she stepped aside, hoping her daughter could ace the test again. Under the watchful eyes of the media and live stream viewers, the teachers changed all the values on the test paper, printed out two new copies, and handed them over to the participants. And the test began again. Rosie¡¯s vision blurred as she stared at the unfamiliar numbers on the paper. She tried to recall the memorized answers, hoping they would work on the new numbers. Ellinor yed with her pen for a bit before diving into the test. To the media personnel, Rosie¡¯s serious approach looked much better than Ellinor¡¯s casual demeanor. The live stream viewers agreed, thinking Ellinor looked like she was just messing around. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ellinor was the first one to turn in her paper. She breezed through the test in about twenty minutes. She had taken the test before, and despite the changed numbers, she had no trouble finding the answers. Everyone thought Rosie would be done soon, too. But Rosie hadn¡¯t even finished half of the paper. She was sweating bullets and counting on her fingers. Viewers in the live stream chat were puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s up with Rosie? Ellinor turned in her paper ages ago. Why hasn¡¯t she finished yet?¡± ¡°She¡¯s sweating buckets. Can she really not solve the problems with the new numbers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! How could that be? Rosie probably isn¡¯t feeling well. Or maybe it¡¯s just too hot.¡± ¡°But she really does look stumped by the problems on the test.¡± Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Time licked away, and the deadline for the test rolled around Rosie, however, seemed far from done. In the interest of fairness, the host walked over to inform her that time was up and she needed to turn in her paper. Rosie left with no other choice, handed over her unfinished test paper to the host and anxiously looked down at her mom in the audience. Once he got the papers, the host called over the teacher to grade them live. It didn¡¯t take long for the scores toe out. The host stared at the scores with a look of disbelief on his face. He then announced the scores to the media and the viewers tuning in. ¡°Apologies for keeping you all waiting, folks! We¡¯ve got the scores for Ellinor and Rosie¡¯s retake Just like before, Ellinor aced the test with a perfect score. Rosie, on the other hand, left three big questions nk and only managed to rack up a total of 2 points from a true or false question.¡± The room erupted in chatter at the host¡¯s announcement. ¡°Just 2 points for Rosie? How¡¯s that even possible?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the host? She didn¡¯t even finish the test and left three big questions nk.¡± ¡°But even if she left three questions nk, she shouldn¡¯t only have 2 points! She scored perfectlyst time; how could she fail just because the numbers changed?¡± ¡°The one she got right was a true or false question, maybe she just guessed correctly. So basically, she didn¡¯t earn even those 2 points?¡± ¡°How did she score perfectly in the first ce?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time wrapping my head around this.¡± Rosie hung her head, avoiding the media and the cameras. She had given it her all, yet she didn¡¯t get a single question right. This was a major screw-up. Who would¡¯ve thought that Ellinor would request a retake? Down below, Rosie¡¯s mom was under siege from the media. ¡°Rosie¡¯s mom, your daughter only scored 2 points in the retake; how do you feel about that?¡± ¡°You said your daughter was a star student, but she failed as soon as the questions changed?¡± ¡°Did you fabricate your usations against Ellinor? Did Rosie really get epted into Creston University?¡± Facing these pointed questions, the middle-aged woman wanted nothing more than to get Rosie out of this mess. But they were surrounded by the media, with no exit in sight. All she could do was stubbornly insist, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that Rosie was exhausted? She can¡¯t perform when she¡¯s this tired!¡± The media was clearly not convinced by this vague exnation. ¡°Even if she¡¯s tired, she can¡¯t just score 2 points, right? She scored perfectly the first time, even if she answered randomly, she wouldn¡¯t score just 2 points!¡± ¡°Excuse me, did your daughter cheat on the first test?¡± ¡°If your daughter isn¡¯t the high achiever you im she is, does it mean that Ellinor didn¡¯t steal your daughter¡¯s spot and actually earned her ce at Creston University through her own hard work?¡± Chapter 983 Chapter 983 The middle-aged woman was cornered by the media. She was visibly nervous but still insisted, ¡°My daughter is an excellent student! She got into Creston University on her own merits, and it¡¯s Ellinor who stole my daughter¡¯s grades!¡± The media felt like they had been yed by the mother daughter duo. ¡°If your daughter is such a great student, then why did she only get a score of 2, which is not even average? Can you give us a reasonable exnation?¡± ¡°Yeah, we need an exnation!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to believe that an excellent student only got a score of 2?¡± The middle-aged woman insisted, Tve already told you, my daughter was too tired, so she didn¡¯t perform well. And my daughter hasn¡¯t reviewed for several years, forgetting some knowledge is normal, right?¡± The media scoffed. ¡°Normal? How can this be normal? She didn¡¯t just forget some stuff, she forgot everything!¡± 1 think she never learned it to begin with, she¡¯s not an excellent student at all! She¡¯s clearly just using us to manipte public opinion!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°And she still won¡¯t admit the truth? She¡¯s the one spreading rumors. We and theizens have been fooled by your pity act!¡± Faced with the media¡¯s criticism, the middle-aged woman was silent and began to look a bit pale. Thements in the live stream also started to shift. ¡°The truth prevails! Justice always belongs to the good guys.¡± ¡°Where are all those Rosie¡¯s fans who were supporting her just now? Why aren¡¯t they speaking up?¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯re too embarrassed!¡± ¡°Just by changing the numbers in the exam questions, Rosie couldn¡¯t answer a single one correctly. Is this the excellent student you guys were talking about?¡± ¡°Okay, I admit I got it wrong! But why would Rosie use Ellinor if there was no substitution incident?¡± ¡°What are you implying? Don¡¯t you believe that Ellinor got into Creston University on her own merits?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why Rosie would do this.¡± ¡°Do bad guys need a reason to do bad things? If we can understand their thinking, we¡¯re not far from bing bad guys ourselves!¡± ¡°Damn! Rosie and her mom are such fraudsters; they really know how to y the victim! I¡¯m really pissed off, how could I have been fooled by them? Sorry, I admit I was biased against Ellinor just now.¡± ¡°I was also blinded by their pitiful act. I didn¡¯t expect them to be like this! It¡¯s too much. How could they take advantage of people¡¯s sympathy like this?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been saying all along that Ellinor was an excellent student at Creston University. She¡¯s a genius who was personally invited three times by the principal. But you guys just wouldn¡¯t believe us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s infuriating! Rosie¡¯s mother is still sticking to her story, and Rosie is just keeping her head down and saying nothing! They should apologize to Ellinor in front of the media and us viewers!¡± ¡°Yes, they should apologize! Apologize! Apologize!¡± ¡°I have to say, Ellinor¡¯s mental state is really good! Despite all the misunderstandings and criticisms, she remains so calm and steady¡± ¡°Now I understand. This is the confidence and stability a strong person should have.¡± ¡°Can I say that I want to be a fan of Ellinor?¡± ¡°Go away! Ellinor doesn¡¯t need a fair-weather fan like you!¡± Chapter 984 Chapter 984 The cameras from the media were all pointed at her, the middle-aged woman had nowhere to hide, and finally, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, her anger exploded. She cursed rudely while using her head to ram into the media personnel blocking her way, breaking through the crowd. She rushed onto the stage to pull up her good for-nothing daughter, then quickly escaped the scene from another direction. Some of the media followed closely with their cameras, while others stayed behind to interview Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, they ran away. Aren¡¯t you going to sue them?¡± ¡°Yeah, you should sue them. Make them pay for their lies!¡± ¡°Make them apologize publicly andpensate for your reputation damage!¡± Ellinor was still seated at her examination station, with one hand resting on the desk, leaningzily against the table. She stated nonchntly. ¡°Forget it, they were just being used, and they have no money topensate for my reputation damage, no point wasting my time on them.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A journalist seemed to understand the meaning behind Ellinor¡¯s words. ¡°Ellinor, are you suggesting that someone is instigating this mother and daughter to nder you deliberately? Could it be one of your enemies?¡± Ellinor arched her eyebrows, ¡°Guys, you¡¯re all smart cookies, do you really think their target was just to nder me? Think about it, who is the biggest loser in this scenario?¡± The media were reminded and suddenly saw the light. ¡°It¡¯s the nchet Corporation!¡± ¡°Right! The biggest loser is the nchet Corporation! The nchet Corporation¡¯s stocks have been falling these past few days.¡± ¡°So, are you saying that the nchet Corporation¡¯spetitors are waging a propaganda war?¡± Ellinor pursed her lips slightly, not answering, which was taken as tacit agreement. But she knew very well in her heart that this was Patricia¡¯s scheme to target her, even involving the nchet Corporation. And her deliberate misdirection to the media, which led them to believe that the mastermind was targeting the nchet Corporation, was to utilize the media¡¯s sense of guilt so that they would spontaneously help to clear the public¡¯s misunderstanding towards the nchet Corporation. The media¡¯s influence was enormous, more pervasive, and more credible than their own official statements. At that point, another journalist stepped forward, with a cameraman directly filming her, asking, ¡°Ellinor, is your rtionship with Theo from the nchet Corporation really as the inte rumors say?¡± Just as Ellinor was about to answer, her phone in her pocket suddenly rang, interrupting her. She nced at the phone, it was a call from Theo. T Ellinor answered the call, only to hear the man¡¯s serious and low voice say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much to the media. Come here, the car is parked behind the artificial mountain in the park.¡± Ellinor slightly squinted her eyes. Theo¡¯s call was too timely. Was he afraid that she would publicly disclose their rtionship in front of the media? Although she was not nning to directly answer the journalist¡¯s question, Theo¡¯s actions still made her feel ufortable. After a moment of silence, she asked back, ¡°Are you still in the park, did you not go to thepany?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried about you being here alone,¡± the man softly replied,¡± Alright, the test is over. Come to the car.¡± Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Ellinor nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She hung up the phone and got up, bidding the reporters below the stage a quick goodbye She then turned around and disappeared swiftly from their sight. As she was leaving, a reporter called out, ¡°Ellinor, why the rush? Can you tell us who just called? Was it Mr. nchet?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t bother to look back, she just walked straight out. The nchet family¡¯s mansion. Putnam and Marissa had been watching the live broadcast, and their faces had visibly changed; one looked more rxed, and the other let out a sigh of relief. Marissa even looked a bit proud of her granddaughter¡¯s performance. She nudged her husband with her elbow, ¡°See, what did I say? Ellinor isn¡¯t the type to lie! Someone¡¯s clearly trying to frame her right under our noses. You¡¯re just too gullible!¡± Even though Putnam then understood, he was still a bit stubborn. He snorted, ¡°Why would they frame her and not someone else? It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s done something to offend them!¡± Marissa red at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re ming the victim! Let me tell you, Ellinor is a good kid, I know I¡¯m not wrong! If you keep giving her a hard time, I¡¯m divorcing you!¡± Putnam was taken aback, he hadn¡¯t expected his wife to mention divorce at their age, ¡°Are you threatening me? If you want a divorce, then let¡¯s do it. You think I¡¯m scared of you?¡± Marissa got up angrily and said, ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s get it over with, we¡¯ll go file for divorce right now!¡± Putnam went silent for a while, then suddenly clutched his chest in pain and started yelling, ¡°My chest hurts¡­ get my medicine¡­¡± Seeing this, Marissa was frightened, ¡°Help! He¡¯s having a heart attack! Get me his heart pills, quick!¡± A satisfied smirk appeared on Putnam¡¯s face, but he continued to y unconscious. Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the Howard family was not good. Patricia and Xenia were so angry about Ellinor¡¯s reversal that they were speechless. However, Dean and Alyssa Howard appeared rather rxed. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Dean said, ¡°I told you, Ellinor isn¡¯t that type of person! It¡¯s clearly that mother-daughter duo ndering her!¡± Alyssa nced at Xenia and Patricia and said, ¡°Exactly! That pair wouldn¡¯t just nder someone for no reason. There must be someone pulling the strings behind them!¡± Xenia could hear the implication in her mother-inw¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t dare to object. Patricia felt her image was beyond repair, but she was still not willing to give up and made ast-ditch effort, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I think Ellinor might have nned this. Her request for a retest might have been premeditated¡­¡± Dean grunted loudly in response, ¡°What are you implying? Are you suggesting Ellinor cheated? How could she possibly cheat in front of the media and so many live cameras? I¡¯d like to ask you two, did you steal the test paper from me and give the correct answers to that mother-daughter duo?¡± Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Chapter 986 When Grandpa Dean asked, Xenia and Patricia both turned pale in fear, stuttering. Xenia said, ¡°Um¡­ Dad, why would you think so? You were the one who found someone to set this test, we didn¡¯t even have contact with the examiner, how could we possibly have cheated?¡± Patricia also nodded in agreement, ¡°Grandpa, we really didn¡¯t cheat!¡± Grandpa Dean scoffed as he looked at them, ¡°Really? Neither of you cheated? So you mean to tell me that that mother and daughter snuck into our home and stole the questions from myputer? Do you think I¡¯m a fool, or are you taking our security system for decoration?¡± Xenia¡¯s eyes fluttered nervously, revealing her guilt, ¡°Dad, why are you so sure someone cheated? Did Ellinor tell you something?¡± Grandpa Dean replied displeasedly, ¡°If no one cheated, why did Rosie get a perfect score in the first test and fail the second one? The results of the first test clearly indicate that she had memorized the correct answers in advance! Before the test, the examiner sent a test paper to my email. I reviewed it and thought it was fine, so I set it as the test. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Who else could have helped that mother and daughter and had ess to myputer, besides you two?¡± Even though Xenia was feeling guilty, she still firmly denied, ¡°Dad, we really didn¡¯t! You can suspect me, but don¡¯t falsely use Patri¡­¡± Patricia said, teary¨Ceyed, ¡°Grandpa, my mom couldn¡¯t have cheated for that mother and daughter, I think Rosie just didn¡¯t perform well on the second test.¡± Grandma Alyssa frowned deeply, looking at her beloved granddaughter with unfamiliar eyes, ¡°Patri, if you admit your mistake now, we might still think there¡¯s hope for you. Don¡¯t be obstinate!¡± Patricia hesitated, seemingly unsure of admitting her mistake. If she really admitted her mistake, her grandparents wouldn¡¯t trust her like before, would they? No, she couldn¡¯t lose their favor. ¡°Grandma, I really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Granpa Dean couldn¡¯t help but feel terribly disappointed after witnessing their attitudes. ¡°I thought growing up in the Howard family would make you more like us, but you¡¯re bing more and more like your mother, just as hypocritical, pretentious, and greedy! Hopeless!¡± Patricia tried to win her grandpa¡¯s sympathy with her tears, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± But Grandpa Dean had no patience to listen any further, ¡°Enough, both of you shut up, pack your things, and move to the country house immediately Out of sight, out of mind!¡± Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Xenia was stunned, ¡°Dad, are you saying Patri and I should move to the countryside?¡± Dean stated firmly, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s exactly what I mean. Pack your bags right now, I¡¯ll have someone take you there immediately¡± Xenia couldn¡¯t ept this decision, she practically copsed onto the floor, ¡°Why? Dad, are you seriously kicking us out just because of Ellinor, a stranger?¡± Dean looked at her with disgust and replied, ¡°Patri is already under your influence, I won¡¯t let Byran be influenced by you too! You both should go to the countryside, so Byran won¡¯t be affected by you!¡± Xenia started crying pitifully, ¡°Dad! You can¡¯t treat me like this! I¡¯m McNeil¡¯s wife, how could you send me to live in the countryside? People willugh.¡± Dean¡¯s mind was made up, he wasn¡¯t budging. Alyssa agreed with this arrangement too, Patricia was already influenced by Xenia, Byran was still innocent, and they couldn¡¯t let Byran be influenced by Xenia too. When Xenia saw that her pleas to Dean were ineffective, she knelt and crawled over to McNeil, who was sitting on a sofa on the other side. She copsed onto his legs for help, ¡°McNeil, you¡¯ve got to stand up for us, your wife and daughter! You can¡¯t let Dad send Patri and me to the countryside!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. McNeil looked at her with no expression, calmly asking her, ¡°Do you admit to what you and your daughter have done?¡± Xenia¡¯s eyes were blurry with tears, she hesitated, ¡°McNeil, Patri and I really didn¡¯t do anything! How could you trust a stranger more than your own wife and daughter?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything?¡± McNeil frowned, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who taught your daughter to bring that mother and daughter to nder Ellinor?¡± Xenia was getting a bit anxious, ¡°Yes, it was Patri who found that mother and daughter¡­ but Patri only wanted to help them get justice after hearing theirints! Besides, the results of today¡¯s test might not be fair, I think Ellinor might have cheated again, she might have bribed the teacher who marked the papers.¡± A sh of disgust crossed McNeil¡¯s eyes, ¡°That teacher who marked the papers is an old friend of my father¡¯s; he is now a professor. He participated in marking the papers out of respect for my father. Do you think hecks money and can be easily bribed? Moreover, the test was conducted under the watchful eyes of many media and cameras. Both sides had the same questions, and Rosie¡¯s team didn¡¯t get a single question right, all of this was recorded by the cameras! How could Ellinor have cheated? Did she suck all the knowledge out of Rosie¡¯s brain?¡± Xenia was left speechless, her face growing more and more unpleasant, but she still maintained a look of great grievance, ¡°Uh¡­ it was that mother and daughter who deceived Patri and me. They tried to exploit our kindness, using us to confront Ellinor. McNeil, this shows that Patri and I are also victims who were used!¡± After listening to her exnation, McNeil coldly removed Xenia¡¯s hand from his leg, then gently smoothed out the wrinkles on his trousers. His movements were light and casual, revealing his complete disgust. ¡°Enough, stop ying the victim in front of me! The more you do this, the more desperate you appear! Dad¡¯s current arrangement is excellent; you should a the take Patri to the countryside and reflect properly!¡± Xenia, with tears in her eyes, resentfully said, ¡°McNeil, how can you bear to see Patri and me live a hard life in the countryside? Especially when Patri is now taking care of an adopted child, it¡¯s totally inconvenient to live in the countryside!¡± McNeil replied, ¡°Dad just asked you to live in the holiday vi in the countryside. You¡¯ve been there before, it¡¯s fully equipped with servants to take care of you, so there¡¯s nothing inconvenient. He didn¡¯t say you have to go to the countryside to be punished.¡± Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Seeing that her pleadings were going unanswered, Xenia became agitated, ¡°McNeil, do you hope that I¡¯ll go to the sticks and nevere back so you can find some other woman?¡± McNeil frowned, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense, you brought this on yourself.¡± Xenia broke outughing and eximed, ¡°Hahaha! McNeil, quit acting! You¡¯re the real deal! I¡¯ve been married to the Howard family for so many years, and you¡¯ve been sleeping in separate beds these days withoutying a finger on me. I don¡¯t think you, as an adult, haven¡¯t needed to satisfy your bodily demands all these years! You had to have had other women on your side, right? McNeil, let me tell you, I¡¯m not Marlinie, you can¡¯t just dump me whenever you want.¡± Dean was outraged and lost his patience after hearing Xenia¡¯s filthy statements, ¡°Someone, pack their bags, get a car, and send them to the countryside! Still nagging in front of me, spouting shameless words, what a disgrace!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Some house servants came over and helped the out¨Cof¨Ccontrol Xenia up from the ground. ¡°Madam, please stand up, we need to take you to the vi.¡± Xenia angrily pushed them away, ¡°What vi? I¡¯m not going! I¡¯m not going anywhere! Get away from me, who do you think you are?¡± Seeing this, the servants were somewhat at a loss and looked towards the old man. Dean had had enough of Xenia¡¯s shrewish behavior, ¡°What are you all doing? Get her out of here now!¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, the servants stopped being polite and restrained Xenia, leading her out. Patricia was also helped up by two servants and immediately burst into tears, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I don¡¯t want to go-to the countryside. I don¡¯t want to. I was wrong. I know I was wrong¡­¡± Unfortunately, it was toote for tears. They might win sympathy once or twice, or even more, but ultimately, they would just be irritating. was led In the end, Patricia, like her mother, was led out by the servants and taken to the vi in the countryside. As Xenia and Patricia were led out of the Howard family gate and prepared to get in the car, they coincidentally ran into Ellinor, who had juste from a press conference. Theo¡¯s ck car was parked on the side of the road. Ellinor got out and saw the disheveled state of Xenia and Patricia, as well as the suitcases the servants were loading into the car. She walked over slowly, smiling, and subtly curled her lips, ¡°Are Mrs. Howard and Ms. Howard about to go on a trip?¡± Patricia was in a state of disarray, but she refused to show weakness in front of Ellinor. She puffed out her chest and red at her, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve cost me everything today. I will get back at you!¡± Ellinor disagreed, ¡°Whether I¡¯ve hurt you or not, let¡¯s not talk about that. Ms. Howard, it seems you¡¯ve just taken someone else¡¯s ce and enjoyed their life, right?¡± Patricia was taken aback, and there was a flicker of caution in her eyes, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ellinor smiled faintly, ¡°Nothing much; I just hope you understand that hurting others will eventually hurt yourself! Also, things that don¡¯t belong to you, even if you can¡¯t return them to their rightful owner, will never truly be yours.¡± Patricia stared into Ellinor¡¯s inscrutable eyes, feeling a sense of unease and fear. At that moment, Xenia was utterly distraught. Seeing Ellinor, whom she loathed immensely, she couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°You devil, don¡¯t get too cocky! One day, I¡¯ll make sure you die by my hand!¡± Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Ellinor shed a small smile, ¡°Really? Can¡¯t wait to see what¡¯s up!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The servants had already prepared the carriage for the journey. ¡°Madam, Miss, please get in the carriage. Let¡¯s not get the old man any angrier. He might let you return after some time.¡± Xenia and Patricia Howard shot onest resentful nce at Ellinor before begrudgingly getting into the carriage heading for the countryside¡­ In the Howard family¡¯s house. With Xenia and Patricia gone, the house had be rtively quiet. Dean, however, was still fuming at his son, who was acting immature despite his age. ¡°Look at you! Over forty, and you can¡¯t even keep your wife and child in check. Look at what they¡¯ve turned into!¡± McNeil Howard, who had been engrossed in his phone, looked up at his old man, ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied again?¡± The mocking tone of his son made Dean¡¯s blood pressure shoot up, ¡°I¡¯m talking about your problems, and you¡¯re questioning whether I¡¯m satisfied?!¡± McNeil responded calmly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who forced me to divorce Marlinie and marry Xenia? Now you¡¯re unhappy with Xenia? Fine, pick someone you like, and I¡¯ll marry her for you.¡± Dean was so mad that the veins on his forehead were pulsating. He pointed at his only son, his hand trembling with rage, ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Dean¡¯s growing difort, Alyssa Howard quickly tried to mediate, ¡°McNeil, watch your words.¡°¨C McNeil nodded and got up to head upstairs. Dean, still fuming, pointed at the retreating back of his son, ¡°You¡¯re still holding a grudge against me for that woman? I forced you to divorce for your own good! Marlinie Bagley is with someone else. Why would you want to keep a woman like that around? The Howard family can¡¯t tolerate such a woman!¡± McNeil paused, then turned around after a few seconds of silence, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Why are you in such a rush? Is it for my benefit or your dignity?¡± Dean¡¯s blood pressure spiked, and he started coughing from the anger, ¡°You ungrateful child! Ungrateful child!¡± While supporting Dean, Alyssa sternly said, ¡°Enough, both of you! Every time that woman is mentioned, you two act like sworn enemies! McNeil, I¡¯m not father?!¡± ming you, but you¡¯re over forty, not a child anymore. Why are you still being defiant with your McNeil looked at his father, but didn¡¯t say a word, his gaze as cold as if looking at a stranger, then turned and slowly ascended the stairs. At that moment, a servant announced, ¡°Sirs, Madam! Ms. Mendoza has arrived!¡± Dean and Alyssa were surprised by Ellinor¡¯s arrival. They froze, looking towards the entrance, where Ellinor stood quietly behind the servant. Her expression was indifferent, with a barely visible smile on her face, and a cold look in her eyes. McNeil, who had just started up the stairs, stopped when he heard that Ellinor had arrived. He looked back, his indifferent gaze softening a bit. Alyssa snapped back to reality. Not sure whether Ellinor had heard their quarrel, she forced an awkward smile, ¡°Ellinor, what brings you here at this hour?¡± Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Ellinor gave a slight smile, ¡°Well, I just wrapped up a press conference and happened to be passing by, so I thought I¡¯d swing by and discuss something with you guys. But did Ie at a bad time? If it¡¯s not a good time, I cane another day.¡± Alyssa waved at her instantly, saying, ¡°Come on in, Ellinor, no worries at all! It¡¯s just that they had a bit of a spat just now. I was worried that it might freak you out.¡± Ellinor walked up to Alyssa, nced at Dean sitting on the couch looking a bit peeved, then looked at McNeil standing by the stairs. She frowned, ¡°You¡¯re not exactly a spring chicken anymore. Still arguing with your dad? That¡¯s not really cool.¡± Normally, McNeil would just head upstairs without caring if there were guests. But today, with Ellinor there, he turned back and came to the living room. As the elder, McNeil, looked at Ellinor with concern, ¡°You just finished your exams. Why did youe here instead of going home to rest? I saw you dozing off at the press conference. Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°You were watching the live stream too?¡± McNeil nodded, ¡°Just now, I was watching your exam live stream with the two old guys.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Oh¡­¡± Alyssa was surprised to see her son show concern for Ellinor, paused for a moment, and then said, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t stand while you talk. Sit down! McNeil, you sit too. If you¡¯re standing, Ellinor might feel awkward as a guest.¡± McNeil nodded, sat back down on the couch, and said to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, you sit too.¡± Ellinor made herself at home and sat down. Before she could speak, McNeil asked her again, ¡°Have you eaten? Are you hungry?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± McNeil nodded and said, ¡°The flowers in the garden are blooming beautifully. Do you want me to show you?¡± Ellinor frowned, not liking his enthusiasm. ¡°No need. I didn¡¯te here to see flowers today.¡± Dean grunted in displeasure, ¡°Did you hear that? Ellinor doesn¡¯t want to see your flowers! You¡¯re old, yet you only care about your flowers, neglecting thepany and handing it over to Balfour. You¡¯re not acting like a father at all!¡± McNeil seemed to have gotten used to his father¡¯s reproach, appearingpletely indifferent, his gaze still falling gently on Ellinor. Alyssa gave Dean a pat, indicating he should hold his tongue. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Dean grunted but said nothing. Alyssa turned to Ellinor and said, ¡°Ellinor, sorry you had to see this! If you have something to say, just spit it out, don¡¯t hold back!¡± Ellinor smiled and said, ¡°Grandma Alyssa, the reason I came today is because¡­¡± Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Chapter 991 That time, on the way to the countryside. Bawling her eyes out, Patricia reproached her mother, ¡°Mom, look at the mess you¡¯ve made! Now we¡¯re being shipped off to the boondocks!¡± Xenia was already feeling low, and her daughter¡¯s reproach only made it worse. ¡°Patri, I can take it from others, but how could you say that to me? Who am I doing all this for, if not you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Patricia, at this point, had no patience to understand her mother and retorted, ¡°I know you did it for me, but you didn¡¯t help at all. You just made things worse! Mom, we would¡¯ve been better off admitting our mistakes in front of Grandpa and Grandma; maybe they would have given us another chance instead of sending us off to the countryside!¡± Xenia felt a pang in her chest due to her daughter¡¯s words, ¡°Now you¡¯re ming me? Didn¡¯t you also fail to admit your mistake in time? And how could we have admitted it? Once admitted, it bes something that can¡¯t be changed. You wouldn¡¯t have a chance to prove your innocence ever again!¡± Patricia understood the logic, of course. She just felt that even the worst oue would be better than being banished to the boonies! She didn¡¯t fancy the deste countryside one bit! Grandpa said they were to live in the countryside, but he didn¡¯t specify for how long. Would they ever be allowed back? There were so many servants apanying them on this trip, obviously assigned by Grandpa to keep an eye on them. Once they reached the countryside, they probably wouldn¡¯t even have the freedom to leave the mansion! This was not the life she wanted! The more she thought about it, the more unwilling Patricia felt, and the more she wanted to cry¡­ Seeing her daughter cry so bitterly, Xenia, despite her annoyance at Patricia¡¯s reproach and misunderstanding, still felt a twinge of pity for her. After all, she was relying on Patricia for her future! So, Xenia patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder, trying to console Patricia, ¡°All right, all right! No more crying! Patri now¡¯s not the time for us to be at each other¡¯s throats! If we let differencese between us, wouldn¡¯t that just make Ellinor happy, giving her a goodugh?¡± Hearing her mother mention Ellinor wouldugh at them, Patricia tried hard to stop crying. She wouldn¡¯t let that detestable Ellinorugh at her¡­ She wiped her tears and looked up at her mother, ¡°What can we do now? I¡¯ve lost my brother¡¯s trust and affection, lost the love of my grandparents, the sympathy of my father, and even the opportunity to kidnap Theo. There¡¯s no way to turn things around!¡± Xenia thought for a moment and checked what the servants around them were doing. Some were on their phones, and others were dozing off. Then, she whispered to her daughter, ¡°I don¡¯t have an effective n to change the situation right now. We need some time to think it over.¡± Patricia thought her mother had some new idea, but instead, she heard this useless sentence and frowned. Did her mother really need to whisper such a thing in her ear? Then, Xenia continued, ¡°The most important thing now is we absolutely can¡¯t be sent to the mansion in the countryside. Once we¡¯re there, we¡¯ll surely be watched by your grandfather¡¯s people!¡± Patricia was slightly taken aback. She agreed with her mother but muttered, ¡°But we¡¯re already on the way!¡± Xenia gestured subtly towards the nervous and timid child in the back row, ¡°Baber is here too, isn¡¯t he? We can use him¡­ Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Chapter 992 After listening to her mother, Patricia looked back at Baber in the backseat and then exchanged a knowing look with Xenia. Patricia then moved to sit next to Baber in the backseat. Baber, who was initially quiet, instinctively moved away when he saw Patriciaing. Apart from fear and dread, he had no other expectations for this woman who yed the role of his mother. Patricia subtly reached out and pinched Baber¡¯s arm hard. When she heard Baber cry out in pain, she loudly asked, ¡°Baber? What¡¯s wrong with you, Baber?¡± Then, feigning worry, she touched Baber¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re burning up!¡± Xenia yed along and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is the kid running a fever?¡± Patricia nodded and said, ¡°Mom, Baber has a fever. What should we do?¡± Xenia continued, ¡°What else can we do? Go to the hospital! Quick, Baber has a fever. Turn the car around and take us to the hospital!¡± The servants hesitated. Xenia frowned and said sternly, ¡°The child has a fever. What are you hesitating for? Even though he is adopted, Dean Howard and Alyssa recognize him as their own now. If anything happens to him, can you bear the responsibility?¡± The servants looked at each other. One of them said, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a local hospital not far ahead. Should we take Baber there first?¡± Xenia eximed, ¡°What? A local hospital? Are you suggesting we take Baber to an unprofessional clinic? What if they misdiagnose and dy Baber¡¯s treatment? Can you take responsibility?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The servants, after some consideration, had no choice but to turn around and take them to the city hospital. Half an hourter, they arrived at the city hospital. After registering for emergency care, Patricia and Xenia took Baber into the emergency room. The servant who followed them was waiting outside the consulting room, but after a long wait, he didn¡¯t see theme out. Therefore, he went into the emergency room to check, only to find the doctor was attending to another patient, and Patricia and Xenia were nowhere to be seen. The doctor, irritated by the intrusion, gruffly said, ¡°Who let you in? Line up if you want to see a doctor. One at a time!¡± The servant asked the doctor, ¡°Where are the people who came in with a child?¡± The doctor frowned and said, ¡°You mean those two women? They asked me to give their child an injection to reduce his fever. I told them to wait in the injection area behind the curtain. When I prepared the medication and lifted the curtain, they were gone.¡± The servant nced behind the curtain and saw a window that was left open. The emergency room was on the ground floor, and one could easily exit the hospital through the window. The servant immediately sensed that something was off and quickly called home to report the situation. Patricia and Xenia, carrying Baber, hastily left the hospital and hailed a taxi. Once they were in the cab, Patricia finally breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Mom, where are we going next?¡± Xenia replied, ¡°I have a vacant apartment on the Third Ring Road. The Howard family doesn¡¯t know about it. We can stay there for now and n our next move: Patricia nodded, feeling exhausted. It was good to have a ce to go. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Initially, she was worried about what to do if they couldn¡¯t get to the hotel, as staying at a hotel would leave a record, and they would undoubtedly be traced and sent back to the countryside. At this moment, Baber was quietly crying in her arms. He had no understanding of what was happening, but the unsettling feeling filled him with extreme fear. He was now afraid to cry out loud, only managing to suppress his voice. But how could Patricia, holding him, not hear his crying? Ever since she found out that this child had no utility for her, Patricia had begun to see him as a burden with no patience or affection. ¡°Why are you crying? So annoying!¡± Baber didn¡¯t know what he did wrong, looking at her with unease and a desire to please, ¡°Mom, Mom¡­¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Patricia said with disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t call me mom. I¡¯m definitely not your mom! Let me tell you, Thaven¡¯t abandoned you, and I¡¯m already taking care of your food and drink every day. You better not cause trouble for me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kick you out of the car right now!¡± After saying this, she no longer held him and irritably ced him aside to sit on his own. Baber felt wronged, but he didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore, forcing back his tears¡­ They arrived at the apartment on the Third Ring Road that Xenia had purchased under someone else¡¯s name. Patricia took a bath to rx and calm down before discussing their ns with her mother. Coming out of the bathroom, she saw her phone vibrating. Patricia looked, and her eyes revealed a hint of annoyance. It was her foolish friend Haillie Knotts calling. Haillie had previously promised to help her deal with Ellinor Mendoza, but so much time had passed, and there had been no movement at all. She was such an unreliable person! Patricia blow¨Cdried her hair without answering the call. After blow¨Cdrying her hair, she saw her phone still vibrating, and it was Haillie calling again. Patricia finally answered the call with impatience, ¡°Hello?¡± Haillie¡¯s tone was extremely anxious, ¡°Patricia, why did Patricia answered, ¡°Haillie, I was in the you only answer the call now?¡± r just now Only? and didn¡¯t hear it. What¡¯s you can help me p wrong? Do you need something?¡± Haillie¡¯s voice was trembling, ¡°Patricia, can you help m Patricia furrowed her brows irritably. She herself was struggling, so where would she find the time to help someone else? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Patricia asked. Haillie sighed sadly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I would help you deal with Ellinor? I¡¯ve spent money hiring someone to watch Ellinor. I had him find a chance to run over Ellinor with a car. If he ended up in prison because of this, I was going topensate his family with a sum of money. He agreed after taking the money. Then, yesterday, that person finally found an opportunity and drove a van toward Ellinor¡­ Who would have thought that Theo would find that driver today and the driver was beaten by people sent by Theo? He ended up revealing me!¡± ¡°What should I do? I¡¯ll definitely be held ountable by Theo! Patricia, can you help me convince Theo? Only you can help me now¡­¡± Hearing Haillie¡¯s words, Patricia was somewhat surprised and puzzled, ¡°Did that person run into Ellinor yesterday? Then why does she look perfectly fine today, hopping around as if nothing happened?¡± Haillie replied, ¡°That person actually didn¡¯t hit Ellinor because Balfour was right beside her at the time. He rushed to protect her immediately, so that person actually hit Balfour. Balfour got injured, but Ellinor ispletely unscathed.¡± Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Patricia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Was he risking his life for Ellinor? No way, something was fishy! Seeing Patricia lost in her thoughts, Haillie nudged, ¡°Patricia, why are you silent? You gotta help me out! If Theo really gets on our case, the Knotts family is done for!¡± Snapping back, Patricia replied, ¡°Haillie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but I can¡¯t! Ugh!¡± Haillie was puzzled. ¡°Patricia, how can you not help? You¡¯re Theo¡¯s lifesaver, and he always listens to you!¡± Patricia sighed heavily, a hint of sadness in her voice. ¡°Haillie, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s been happening. Theo no longer sees me as his lifesaver; he won¡¯t listen to me anymore¡­¡± Haillie was taken aback. ¡°What? How¡¯s that possible? Everyone knows you risked your life to save Theo, even got left with infertility because of it. Does Theo deny all that? He¡¯s not like that!¡± Patricia shed a tear. ¡°It¡¯s Ellinor¡­ She imed in front of Theo that she was his real lifesaver, not me. Theo believed her and didn¡¯t regard me anymore. And today, my mom and I were kicked out of the Howard family by my grandpa and sent to live in the countryside. All thanks to Ellinor! Because of her, I¡¯ve lost everything! Haillie, I really want to help, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As she spoke, she started crying again¡­ Haillie was both shocked and furious. ¡°What? Ellinor managed to convince Theo she was his lifesaver. And how did she manage to get you, who¡¯s always been the apple of your family¡¯s eye, kicked out to the countryside? How the hell did she get that much power?¡± Patricia¡¯s tone was tinged with irony. ¡°If Ellinor can make my brother risk his life for her, what can¡¯t she do?¡± Knowing Haillie¡¯s protective feelings for her brother, Patricia intentionally riled her up. Haillieined loudly on the other end of the phone. ¡°Ellinor is a real piece of work!¡± Patricia rolled her eyes before adding, ¡°Haillie, I¡¯m in no position to help you now. Unless Ellinor leaves Theo, things won¡¯t look up for us¡­¡± Haillie frowned in worry and said, ¡°But how can we get Ellinor to leave Theo?¡± 2 Patricia insinuated, ¡°Haillie, since that driver¡¯s been found by Theo and confessed about you, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Theoes to settle the score with you and the Knotts family. But, if Ellinor were out of the picture, Theo¡¯s heart might return to me. Then maybe I can persuade him for you¡­¡± Haillie paused for a moment, understanding Patricia¡¯s implication. She then seemed resolved and said, ¡°Patricia, I know what to do! Just wait for my good news!¡± With that, she hung up. Patricia smirked, hoping Haillie would handle this more cleanly to avoid future trouble. Xenia walked into her daughter¡¯s room, noticing her deep in thought by the window. She approached and asked, ¡°Patri, what¡¯s on your mind? I¡¯ve got some food sent up. Come have a bite!¡± Patricia snapped out of her thoughts and turned to her mother. ¡°Mom,¡± she said meaningfully, ¡°did you know my brother had a car ident yesterday?¡± Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Xenia was taken aback, and she started to question, ¡°Balfour had a car ident? What¡¯s the deal? He didn¡¯t seem toe homest night. Was it because of the ident?¡± Patricia squinted her eyes, showing a crafty smirk, ¡°Maybe! He probably didn¡¯t want to cause concern for Grandpa and Grandma, so he didn¡¯te home.¡± Xenia didn¡¯t have any affection for her stepson Balfour, and he didn¡¯t respect her much either. If he bit the dust because of the ident, she wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid, and she might even be d. Only if Balfour kicked the bucket could Byran take the reins of the Howard Group. Once Byran became the inheritor of the Howard Group, she wouldn¡¯t need to kiss anyone¡¯s ass in the Howard family anymore. Patricia in reality, didn¡¯t care much about Balfour¡¯s fate either. She knew since she was a kid that Balfour¡¯s attraction to her was only because she reminded him of Pearl Howard, something she had to scheme hard to achieve. She was pondering something else, or rather, a possibility¡­ ¡°Mom, do you know how my bro got into this ident?¡± Xenia replied nonchntly, I couldn¡¯t care less how he got into the ident! He doesn¡¯t treat you well anymore anyway, Patri. Why are you still worrying about him? Just forget him.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Patricia shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not worrying about him. I¡¯m suspecting something.¡± Xenia was taken aback, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Patricia exined, ¡°Yesterday, a car almost hit Ellinor, and my bro got injured trying to protect her.¡± Xenia found it unbelievable, ¡°Balfour risked his life for Ellinor?¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Right? Mom, you find it weird too, right? How can my cold¨Chearted bro risk his life for a woman?¡± Xenia didn¡¯t understand Patricia¡¯s real concern and just said disdainfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Ellinor knows how to lead men by the nose? Even your bro couldn¡¯t escape her charm!¡± Patricia furrowed her brows, ¡°No! My brother¡¯s feelings for Ellinor definitely aren¡¯t romantic!¡± Xenia asked in confusion, ¡°If it¡¯s not romantic, then what is it? Isn¡¯t that all there is between a man and a woman?¡± Patricia looked at her mother seriously and spected cautiously, ¡°If my brother had romantic feelings for Ellinor, then he should be disgusted by Ellinor being with Theo, right? But he didn¡¯t show any signs of jealousy. Instead, he was very concerned about Ellinor and was even nicer to Theo¡­ Mom, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? It totally defies logic!¡± Xenia found her daughter¡¯s spection reasonable and nodded, ¡°Hmm, now that you mention it, it does make sense! Patri, what kind of feelings do you suspect your bro has for Ellinor now?¡± Patricia was silent for a few seconds, and then she voiced the possibility she least wanted to face, ¡°Mom, do you think Ellinor could be the long¨Clost Pearl? In this world, isn¡¯t Pearl the only one who could make my bro take risks?¡± At the mention of the name Pearl, Xenia¡¯s face turned serious immediately. What she had been most worried about these years was that the missing Marlinie woulde back with her daughter, Pearl. ¡°Is that possible?* Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Patricia stated firmly, ¡°This is the only logical exnation I can think of. Otherwise, I can¡¯t understand why my brother is so into Ellinor! And my dad, don¡¯t you think the way he looks at Ellinor and talks to her is kind of weird?¡± Just thinking about McNeil¡¯s reaction to seeing Ellinor made Xenia terrified, ¡°If it¡¯s really as you fear, we must get Ellinor out of here!¡± A flicker of determination appeared in Patricia¡¯s eyes, ¡°Ellinor certainly can¡¯t stay, but we better not get our hands dirty ourselves.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t do it ourselves, who¡¯s gonna help us out?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to handle the Ellinor. We don¡¯t need to rush. Just wait for the result.¡± Xenia looked at her daughter in confusion and asked, ¡°Who?¡± Patricia replied, ¡°If she seeds, you¡¯ll know.¡± Xenia trusted her daughter wouldn¡¯t randomly pick someone unreliable for this risky task, so she didn¡¯t ask further, ¡°Okay, Patricia, go grab a bite! And get your adopted child to eat something as well. He¡¯s been ignoring me, won¡¯t eat when I ask him to, and won¡¯t even eat when I feed him; he¡¯s such a pain!¡± A hint of annoyance appeared in Patricia¡¯s eyes, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t eat, just leave him be. If he starves to death, it¡¯s one less burden for me!¡± The Howard family¡¯s mansion. Ellinor exined to the two elderly members of the Howard family that the reason she skipped school during high school was because she had already learned all there was to learn, and due to financial difficulties, she saved ss time to work and earn some living expenses. She wasn¡¯t lying about working. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At that time, she had just started Crescent Society, and herpany was just getting off the ground, so she was busy every day. Her job was at her ownpany, so she wasn¡¯t lying. The main thing was she didn¡¯t want too many people to know her identity. Also, she didn¡¯t take the entrance exam and was already epted by many renowned schools, so she didn¡¯t really need to take the entrance exam, but she still went that day. The university she applied to wasn¡¯t Creston University. Later, it was the president of Creston University who found her and persuaded her toe to Creston University after much persuasion. She rified all this to the two elderly members of the Howard family just to prevent Xenia and Patricia from misleading them again. At the same time, she also told the two elderly members of the Howard family how Xenia and Patricia had sent people to the countryside to investigate her and how they had been spreading rumors about her on the inte. After listening to Ellinor¡¯s detailed exnations, Dean and Alyssa felt both heartbroken and guilty for Ellinor. They were heartbroken that she had to work from such a young age to make ends meet and couldn¡¯t concentrate on studying. They felt guilty about how Xenia and Patricia had treated Ellinor¡­ Alyssa held Ellinor¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ellinor, we believe everything you¡¯ve told us! Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll give you a fair deal. Xenia and our foolish granddaughter will get their just desserts; your Grandpa Dean has already sent them to the countryside for reflection.¡± Dean nodded, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble you¡¯ve gone through! We won¡¯t let them off easily just because they¡¯re our family!¡± Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Ellinor nced at the old couple from the Howard family, feeling their affection, then remembered the dissatisfaction she had heard about her mom when she first arrived at, her heart filled with sarcasm and indifference. If they knew she was the kid of Marlinie, whom they disliked, their attitudes would change, right? Ellinor coolly withdrew her hand, and while smiling, she said, ¡°Well, thanks for believing in me.¡± Their so-called ¡°punishment¡¯ for Xenia and Patricia was just sending them to a country house. Was that punishment? To her, it was more like a vacation! The house had everything they needed; they could enjoy delicious food and fine wine, only the long- term stay might be a bit lonely. Compared to the way the Howard family punished her mom, this light punishment was nothing, right? Ellinor¡¯s lips held a polite smile, but her eyes were cold, ¡°By the way, I want to discuss something with you.¡± Alyssa spoke gently, ¡°Just tell us what it is. If Grandpa Dean and I can do it, we¡¯ll definitely satisfy you!¡± Dean echoed, ¡°Yes, Ellinor, just name it!¡± Ellinor kept smiling, ¡°I didn¡¯te to you because Mrs. Howard and Ms. Howard ndered me, and I just want to discuss something with you.¡± Dean and Alyssa exchanged looks, not knowing what Ellinor wanted to discuss. They could only sense that despite her politeness, she seemed distant. Alyssa said, ¡°Okay, Ellinor, what is it that you want to discuss with us?¡± Ellinor spoke indifferently, ¡°Ms. Howard had previously imed to be the lifesaver of Mr. nchet and falsely imed that she became infertile because of saving Mr. nchet, making him feel guilty.¡± Although Dean wasn¡¯t there at the time, he also heard about it and felt ashamed of his granddaughter¡¯s behavior. ¡°Uh, we know about that. Ellinor, do you want Patri to apologize orpensate you in some way?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No, we don¡¯t need her apology orpensation. But previously, Ms. Howard used the excuse of her infertility and her love for children to persuade Mr. nchet to adopt a child from abroad with her, and they named him Baber. Later, everyone found out that Ms. Howard was not infertile, and she could still have her own children. As far as I know, the child wasn¡¯t well taken care of by Ms. Howard, often getting injured and sick. I also heard that Ms. Howard became very indifferent to him once she realized the child was no longer useful to her. So, I was thinking, if Ms. Howard doesn¡¯t like the child and doesn¡¯t want to take responsibility for him, can we let Mr. nchet take the child? After all, Mr. nchet is also one of the child¡¯s legal guardians.¡± She had promised Baber that she would help him, and she intended to keep her word. Baber reminded her of her helpless self when she was a child¡­ However, when Ellinor stated what she wanted to discuss, Dean, Alyssa, and McNeil all looked at her with surprise and disbelief. Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Chapter 998 McNeil asked with a bit of surprise, ¡°You don¡¯t mind Theo nchet taking the kid he adopted with Patri to live with him?¡± Ellinor nced at McNeil, Whether I mind or not doesn¡¯t matter. The kid is back in the picture, and someone has to raise him. Anyway, it¡¯s not the kid¡¯s fault.¡± McNeil looked at her with a hint of admiration. Where could you find a girl who is this open-hearted, willing to ept a child her husband adopted with another woman? At this point, the butler for the Howard family rushed over and whispered something in Dean¡¯s ear, and his face instantly darkened, ¡°What? Send more people to search immediately!¡± The butler nodded and took the order, then turned to leave. Dean looked at Ellinor with aplex expression, ¡°Ellinor, why don¡¯t you go home and rest for today? As for the kid, we¡¯ll think about whether to let you and the nchet family take him.¡± Ellinor nodded and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll wait for your message then. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She then stood up, bid everyone politely, and prepared to leave. McNeil also stood up, ¡°Let me walk you out.¡± Ellinor was pretty cold towards this irresponsible father. There was a hint of rejection in her eyes, ¡°Please stay. I know my way out; no need for you to apany me.¡± McNeil stopped in his tracks rather helplessly, ¡°All right then, take care on your way.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Ellinor responded briefly, then turned to leave. Once she left the Howard family¡¯s gate, she got into a ck car that was waiting for her. In the car, Theo was sprawled out in the back seat, his long fingers tapping away at aptop. Hearing Ellinor get in the car, he nced at her, ¡°Did you clear things up with the Howard family?¡± Ellinor nodded and retorted, ¡°All exined.¡± Theo tapped a few more keys, then closed theptop, gently caressing her cheek, ¡°It was their people who framed you. Now that it¡¯s all clear, you didn¡¯t really need to exin anything to them anymore.¡± Ellinor said, ¡°I¡¯ve exined everything to the elders of the Howard family to prevent Patricia and her mother from finding more opportunities to prove their innocence and continue causing trouble. Their actions didn¡¯t affect me much, but the losses to the nchet Corporation are irreversible. Although the nchet Corporation¡¯s stocks are recovering, we still need to be especially careful and not give them more opportunities to stir things up.¡± Theo looked at her deeply, smiling slightly, ¡°Not bad; are you thinking about me?¡± Ellinor ignored his joke, ¡°By the way, I asked the Howard family for the custody of Baber. They said they would consider it and let us know.¡± Theo was slightly taken aback, ¡°Why?¡± Ellinor red at him, ¡°You¡¯re Baber¡¯s adoptive father. You can¡¯t just shirk your responsibilities. Besides, don¡¯t you think Baber is rather miserable at the Howard family? He¡¯s been deeply hurt by Patricia. Patricia doesn¡¯t really love Baber. Initially, she was only using him to control you. Now that she can¡¯t use him to control you anymore, Baber has no value to her, and she wouldn¡¯t treat him well. You¡¯re also one of Baber¡¯s legal guardians. If you bring him to your side, he at least wouldn¡¯t get hurt anymore.¡± Theo looked at her deeply, ¡°If I bring Baber over, you wouldn¡¯t mind?¡± Ellinor shrugged, ¡°To say I wouldn¡¯t mind at all would be a lie! But Baber is adorable. If you bring him over, I can start learning how to take care of a child.¡± Theo stared at her for a while, then held her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t discuss with you about adopting Baber.¡± Ellinor rested quietly against his chest, her eyes downcast, ¡°There are many things we can¡¯t help. You were morally ckmailed by Patricia back then. I understand how you felt Upon hearing Ellinor¡¯s words, Theo¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Chapter 999 ¡°Ellinor.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The man gently lifted her chin and then kissed her passionately. Ellinor¡¯s eyes widened slightly, feeling a bit awkward about the sudden action from the man. She pushed his chest with both hands but couldn¡¯t push him away, so she gave up resisting. After a while, the man finally released her with satisfaction, allowing her to breathe freely. Then, he took a deep breath, exhaling slightly, and said to her, ¡°Darling, I might be very busy in the coming period, shuttling between domestic and international matters. I won¡¯t be able toe home every day.¡± The flush on Ellinor¡¯s face faded, and she raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Are you dealing with foreign business?¡± The man nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you can say that. But whenever I have time, I¡¯ll try toe home and be with you.¡± Ellinor thought for a moment. ¡°Which countries are you going to? Maybe I can go with you?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes brightened, a hint of a smile in his eyes as he asked, ¡°You want toe with me?¡± Ellinor frowned and red at him with a touch of petnce. ¡°I don¡¯t have much to dotely. If I go with you, it can be considered a trip!¡± Theo just chuckled softly, hisrge hand gently patting her head. ¡°You stay home and rest well. I¡¯ll come back to be with you whenever I have time.¡± Ellinor stayed silent for a moment and then nodded. ¡°All right.¡± Twenty minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of the nchet family¡¯s estate. Theo patted Ellinor¡¯s head again and instructed, ¡°You go back home first. Remember to eat well. I need to go to thepany for a while and will be back to be with you in the evening.¡± The stock market of the nchet family hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and he probably had a lot of things to handle right now. Ellinor understood that, so she obediently got out of the car,zily waved to him, and then turned to walk toward the grand entrance of the nchet family. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The man inside the car watched her walk to the entrance, then raised his chin slightly, gesturing for the driver to start. Ellinor was about to enter the password for the nchet family¡¯s entrance when her phone suddenly rang. She took out her phone and saw an unfamiliar iing call. She answered, and the person on the other end immediately called out her name, sounding quite unpleasant, ¡°Ellinor!¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± Ellinor asked. The person on the other end said, ¡°Step back three paces, and you¡¯ll see me.¡± Ellinor turned to look behind her; there was no one there. She looked left and right as well, but she couldn¡¯t see anyone¡¯s figure. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time to y this boring game with you.¡± After speaking, she was about to hang up the phone. The person on the other end seemed to sense that she was about to hang up and hurriedly said, ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t hang up!¡± Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Just as Ellinor was about to hang up the phone, she halted, ¡°Spill it. Who are you, and what¡¯s up?¡± The other party answered, ¡°I¡¯m near you! Look to your left, and you¡¯ll see who I am!¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze quickly shifted to the left, where she saw a silhouette waving at her from an alleyway.. It was Haillie, a face she hadn¡¯t seen in a while. She had used a voice changer during the call, so Ellinor hadn¡¯t recognized her voice. If Haillie had nothing to hide, she wouldn¡¯t use a voice changer, so Ellinor guessed something was up. Ellinor watched cautiously and chuckled into the phone, ¡°Haillie, is that you? If you need me, just say so. No need for these cloak and dagger games. You think it¡¯s fun or something?¡± Haillie stood at the intersection, ¡°I do need you. Come here; we need to talk.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t fooled. She politelyughed, ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯m almost at the nchet¡¯s. You cane in with me, and we can talk there.¡± After a failed car ident yesterday, Haillie was now being hunted citywide by Theo¡¯s people. She didn¡¯t dare to go home, stay in a hotel, or even step foot into the nchet¡¯s house! ¡°I can¡¯t go to the nchet¡¯s. I heard Putnam and Marissa nchet are back. It¡¯d be awkward to talk with them around. Come here, let¡¯s find a ce without people.¡± Haillie was Patricia¡¯s good friend and was often used by her. Now that she was looking for Ellinor, it must be about Patricia again. Ellinor wasn¡¯t ying ball, and she calmly said, ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m dog tired today. If you¡¯re not up for coming to the nchet¡¯s with me, we¡¯ll have to pick this up some other day.¡± With that, Ellinor hung up and prepared to go in. Listening to the busy signal, Haillie gritted her teeth. Ellinor was still as difficult as ever! Thinking of the task she had toplete today, Haillie quickly caught up with her before she could go in, ¡°Hold up!¡± Ellinor was about to enter, but hearing Haillie¡¯s voice, she turned around and, while smiling, she questioned Haillie, ¡°Changed your mind, Haillie? Ready toe in?¡± Haillie frowned, ¡°Do I have a choice? You won¡¯te out and talk with me!¡± If she hadn¡¯t just seen Theo drive away without getting out of the car, she wouldn¡¯t dare to go into the nchet¡¯s ce. While Theo wasn¡¯t home, she could seize this opportunity to sort out some stuff¡­ Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Ellinor smiled and said, ¡°Well,e on in then!¡± And with that, she led Haillie into the nchet¡¯s. In the nchet¡¯s living room, Putnam, Marissa, and Veronica nchet were having lunch. Hearing the entrance, Marissa looked up and saw Ellinor, immediately smiling, ¡°Ellinor¡¯s back! Perfect timing, wash your hands, and join us for lunch!¡± After changing into slippers, Ellinor entered the room, greeted her grandparents, and then said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve got a friend over. We¡¯ve got some stuff to talk about. Can we have lunch sent up to my room so we can chat while we eat?¡± Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 ¡°Got somepany, huh?¡± Marissa turned to look behind Ellinor, only then noticing Haillie, the Knotts family¡¯s kid, who looked a bit uneasy following behind Ellinor. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Haillie was no stranger to the elder nchets. It was just that Theo was currently running around looking for her, making her a bit antsy around the nchet family elders. ¡°Putnam, Marissa, long time no see. How you guys doing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all good.¡± Marissa replied with a smile, then told Ellinor, ¡°You guys head on upstairs. I¡¯ll have some food sent up for you.¡± ¡°Thanks, grandma.¡± Ellinor said with a smile, and then she led Haillie upstairs. As soon as the girls were upstairs, Putnam grumbled, ¡°She¡¯s got some nerve, inviting a friend over and heading straight upstairs. Why can¡¯t they sit down and eat with us? What¡¯s so secret they gotta eat and talk in their room?¡± Marissa shot Putnam a stern look and said, ¡°Ellinor is Theo¡¯s wife. This is her home. Why should she act all formal in her own house? Girls chatting is normal. They don¡¯t need you listening in. Ellinor¡¯s already proven her innocence at the press conference this morning, and you need to quit stirring up trouble.¡± Putnam closed his mouth after being scolded by Marissa. He just grunted unhappily and ate his food. Veronica watched Ellinor and Haillie go upstairs, a bit baffled, and muttered to herself, ¡°Weird¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Veronica? What¡¯s so weird?¡± Marissa asked, hearing Veronica¡¯s mutterings. Veronica answered, ¡°I just find it weird that Ellinor and Haillie are friends. Haillie didn¡¯t use to like Ellinor, and she¡¯s Patricia¡¯s best friend. Patricia has always been at odds with Ellinor because of my brother, so I find it strange how Haillie became friends with Ellinor.¡± At the mention of Patricia, Marissa frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The Howard family¡¯s girl is not Ellinor¡¯s rival. Your brother never had anything with her.¡± Veronica just rolled her eyes. ¡°Focus on your food. Stop daydreaming!¡± Marissa added. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Veronica answered. Upstairs. After Ellinor brought Haillie into the room, she told her to make herselffortable and then went to change into something morefortable. By the time she came out of the bathroom in her new outfit, the lunch Marissa had promised was already set up on a small table in the bedroom. Feeling hungry, Ellinor sat down and started eating and said to Haillie, who was sitting next to her, ¡°Haillie, don¡¯t be shy. You¡¯re here now, have something to eat.¡± Haillie wasn¡¯t here for the food. She frowned unhappily and said, ¡°Ellinor, did you bring me to this room to show me that you and Theo are living here together, that you¡¯re living happily together?¡± Ellinor, who was in the middle of eating,ughed, ¡°Haillie, why would you think that?¡± Haillie red at her and said, ¡°Then why would anyone bring a guest directly into their bedroom?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I brought you to this room because. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 ¡°Because you said outside you were worried Putnam and Marissa might interrupt our chit-chat, that¡¯s why I brought you to this soundproof room, is there something you wanna get off your chest? Don¡¯t worry. No one can hear us in here.¡± Is this room really soundproof? Hearing this, Haillie couldn¡¯t help but think a lot. She thought Ellinor was shameless, implying she and Theo were lovey-dovey! However, Ellinor had no such intention and just continued munching her lunch. Haillie, arms crossed, watched her eat with disgust. ¡°Ellinor, are you knocked up?¡± Ellinor paused for a second, then smiled, ¡°Yep, I am.¡± Haillie frowned and started to question, ¡°Does Theo know about this? Do the elders of the nchet family know?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Of course Theo knows, but the nchet family¡¯s old folks might not. We haven¡¯t made it public yet, afraid they might freak out.¡± Haillie looked at her, puzzled and scoffed, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve never met a woman as shameless as you. You did such a thing without feeling guilty, and you¡¯re even acting all high and mighty.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t understand what she meant, chewed on her meat, then nced at her, ¡°Haillie, how am I shameless? If you¡¯re gonna call me names, at least have a reason. Haillie was getting annoyed, ¡°Isn¡¯t there enough evidence?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°You¡¯re calling me shameless without any proof. Isn¡¯t that baseless?¡± Haillie was infuriated by her attitude, ¡°Ellinor, stop beating around the bush! I¡¯m talking about something important here!¡± Ellinor looked at her, munching away, ¡°What important stuff? I didn¡¯t catch that.¡± Haillie gritted her teeth, ¡°Stop ying dumb! Aren¡¯t we talking about your pregnancy? Isn¡¯t that crucial?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s crucial. I already answered you, I¡¯m indeed pregnant. As for those so- called sins you¡¯re talking about, I have no clue and never do them.¡± Haillieughed sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯ve done no wrong? Then tell me, whose kid is it that you¡¯re carrying?¡± Ellinor was taken aback, thenughed, ¡°Whose kid? Who else could it be but Theo¡¯s?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Haillie stared at her, disgusted, ¡°Quit the act. Patricia already spilled the beans! The kid is not Theo¡¯s at all; you¡¯re just exploiting his trust in you, using this pregnancy to win his favor again!¡± Ellinor found it amusing and was curious about how Patricia had manipted Haillie. Then, I put down my cutlery, took a sip of water, and asked, ¡°Who do you guys think the father is?¡± Haillie really didn¡¯t want to say it because the ¡®truth¡¯ Patricia told her was hard for her to swallow. She clenched her teeth and was silent for a long time before she finally said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the kid in your belly Balfour¡¯s?¡± Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Ellinor choked on her water and spit it out inughter. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Spraying Haillie with water only made her angrier. She shrieked, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Ellinor wiped her mouth with a tissue, handed another one to Haillie, and said with a mixed expression of amusement and disbelief, ¡°Sorry! I just didn¡¯t expect Patricia to spin it like this to you.¡± Haillie took the tissue from her and wiped her face, clearly annoyed, and said, ¡°Patricia only tells me the truth. What else would she say?¡± Ellinor smirked, curious to see what other ludicrous things had been said. ¡°Did she also tell you how I supposedly got pregnant with Balfour¡¯s child?¡± The mere mention of it made Haillie seethe with rage. Balfour was her idol, the only man she¡¯d ever wanted to marry, but he¡¯d been tainted by the woman she hated the most! ¡°Ellinor, do you have no shame? You drugged Balfour and took advantage of him when he was out of it! Without your scheming, he would never have looked twice at you!¡± Ellinor¡¯s lips curled in a sarcastic smile at the melodramatic story Patricia had woven. ¡°So, you believe everything Patricia tells you? You don¡¯t ever question the truth of her words?¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t tell Haillie the real truth; Balfour was her biological brother, so what Haillie thought had happened was just impossible. Haillie rolled her eyes, stillpletely trusting. ¡°Patricia and I grew up together. She¡¯s my best friend. If anyone could lie to me, it wouldn¡¯t be her! Who else should I believe? You?¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t really care if you believe me or not. But, Haillie, don¡¯t you think Patricia¡¯s so- called ¡®truth¡¯cks logic?¡± Haillie asked, ¡°What do you mean, no logic? Ellinor, what are you trying to wiggle out of now?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ellinor answered, ¡°I¡¯m not wiggling out of anything. I genuinely think it¡¯s illogical. ording to Patricia, If I went to great lengths to seduce your precious Balfour and got pregnant with his child, why wouldn¡¯t I try to get into the Howard family using this child? Instead, why would I run to the nchet family and let Theo be the father? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s risky and illogical?¡± Haillie frowned and said, ¡°Because you realized you couldn¡¯t ckmail Balfour with the child. I know Balfour better than anyone. He¡¯s not someone who can be easily manipted by a woman. He hates being ckmailed. Isn¡¯t that why he had Quinton take you to get an abortion? Ellinor, admit it! Once you realized you couldn¡¯t manipte Balfour or marry into the Howard family with the child, you ran to Theo and imed the child was his, making him responsible! Theo is different from Balfour. He has a strong sense of responsibility, and with your seductive ways, of course, he believed you! But let me tell you, your n won¡¯t work. In the end, neither the Howard nor the nchet family will ept you!¡± Listening to her, Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Herughter infuriated Haillie, ¡°Ellinor, what are youughing at? Do you have no shame? Most people would feel embarrassed when they¡¯re exposed, but you¡¯re stillughing!¡± Stillughing, Ellinor raised her hand, ¡°Sorry, I just can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m just thinking how it¡¯s no wonder Patricia has been able to use you for so many years. You¡¯re so gullible. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Haillie furrowed her brow, ¡°Ellinor, what are you trying to say? That Patricia¡¯s been using me? How dare you badmouth Patricia!¡± Ellinor barely held back augh and took a small sip from her water ss, ¡°Haillie, haven¡¯t you noticed? All these years, Patricia¡¯s been ying the same trick. She gets others to do her dirty work. All she does is shed a few crocodile tears in front of you guys, ying the victim to get what she wants. No matter what happens, she¡¯s always the innocent one, isn¡¯t she?¡± Haillie was adamant that there was nothing wrong with her friend, ¡°Patricia is innocent! She¡¯s been pure and kind since we were kids and wouldn¡¯t even hurt an ant. She¡¯s not the scheming type you described. Plus, we protect her because we want to! Ellinor, I think you¡¯re just jealous that Patricia is well-liked. Stop talking smack about Patricia in front of me; I won¡¯t let you sway me!¡± Ellinor, looking at the stubborn Haillie in front of her, rubbed her temples, ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss anything else. I don¡¯t know what happened between you guys, and I only know what happened when I was there. Haillie, do you remember when you were used of ¡®hiring a hitman¡¯ and got jailed for it? That was actually a show put on by Patricia herself. She originally wanted to frame me but failed, so she let you take the fall for her. Patricia not only ys innocent well, but she¡¯s also very cautious. She had a contingency n, showed your photo to the suspect beforehand, and told him to pin it on you if anything happens and not to expose her.¡± Haillie was taken aback, then found this im preposterous, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You were the one who orchestrated that got me jailed for months for nothing! It¡¯s been so long. How can you still me Patricia?¡± Ellinor shook her head helplessly, ¡°If I was the one behind it, why would I let Patricia off the hook and frame you, who has no direct impact on me? Does that make sense?¡± Haillie was speechless, seeming to fall into doubt¡­ Ellinor continued, ¡°Haillie, think about what I said. You came to me out of the blue, and I bet Patricia told you something and asked you to do something to me, right?¡± Coincidentally, Ellinor was right. Patricia did call her before she came¡­ Haillie was stunned, her eyes flickering, seemingly shaken but reluctant to believe her best friend would use her. She was torn. Seeing Haillie not responding, Ellinor continued, ¡°This time, did Patricia tell you that I set her up, made her lose her favor, and even got her sent to the countryside by the Howard family?¡± Haillie snapped back to reality, furrowed her brows, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Patricia told me¡­ Ellinor, I thought about it, and some of what you said makes sense. Every time Patricia would say things that tug at my heartstrings, I can¡¯t help but get angry for her, solve her problems while she stays out of it.¡± Ellinor looked at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not toote for you to realize now. Don¡¯t let people use you anymore.¡± Haillie nodded, then looked at her with a puzzled look and said, ¡°Ellinor, when did you realize that Patricia was using me?¡± Ellinor gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Haillie, I have no grudge against you. You¡¯ve been hostile to me since we first met. At first, I thought it was because you liked Mr. nchet, so you saw me as the enemy. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was onlyter that I became aware of Patricia¡¯s existence. That¡¯s when I realized that most of the times you were messing with me, it was all for Patricia. Patricia sure knows how to y people, using their affection and sympathy for her to bend them to her will. Let me guess, she probably also used Balfour¡¯s marriage to bait you, telling you that you are the one who should be Balfour¡¯s wife in her eyes, right? Haillie took a step back, ¡°How did you know?¡± Ellinor smirked, ¡°Obviously, your obsession with Balfour is just what she can use. That¡¯s why she lied that the baby in my belly was Balfour¡¯s. The goal is to stir up your jealousy and get you to take me out.¡± Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 When Ellinorid it all out like that, it was so logical that it was scary. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Haillie¡¯s faith wavered, ¡°Patricia has been using me all along¡­ Patricia was Haillie¡¯s best friend. They grew up together, wore the same clothes, wore the same hair clips, learned to dance together, and went abroad to study together. Growing up in a family where boys were valued more than girls, Haillie had always envied Patricia being the apple of her family¡¯s eye. Since bing best friends with the most beloved youngdy of the Howard family, her status in the Knotts family had also improved considerably. At that time, Patricia was not only the most beloved girl of the Howard family but also Theo¡¯s lifesaver! The elders of the Knotts family started to treat her very well to build rtionships with the Howard and nchet families. They bought her many gifts and held a grand birthday party for her, all to invite the youngdy of the Howard family and Theo. In fact, thanks to Patricia¡¯s referrals, the Knotts family did receive some business and investments from the Howard and nchet families, and their family business gradually recovered. With referrals from the Howard and nchet families, the Knotts family started to get attention from majorpanies in the business world. Their business went smoothly, and the elders considered her a benefactor of the family. So, she was always grateful to Patricia for the care the Howard and nchet families extended to her and the Knotts family. She regarded her as a friend for life. She could not believe that Patricia would use her¡­ Maybe the truth hit her too hard. Haillie¡¯s vision went ck, and she almost fell to the ground. Ellinor reacted quickly and immediately got up to support her, ¡°Haillie? Are you okay?¡± Haillie felt dizzy and barely opened her eyes, and her vision gradually cleared. Seeing Ellinor¡¯s stunning face without any makeup, she said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Ellinor, thank you for letting me know the truth! I¡¯ll take my leave now. I need to ask Patricia why she lied to me. We¡¯re best friends!¡± She refused Ellinor¡¯s help and insisted on standing up by herself. Because she was too agitated, she was unsteady on her feet and swayed with every step. Ellinor helped her up again; looking at Haillie¡¯s state of barely being able to walk properly, she raised an eyebrow. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Elinor steadied Hallie once again, eyeing her struggle to leave. She quirked a brow and said, ¡°Haillie, you look all over the ce. How about I have the nchet family¡¯s driver give you a lift?¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t really bothered about this woman who once did her wrong. But she figured if Haillie toddled off on her own and something happened to her, the nchet family would be in the hot seat. The nchet Corporation¡¯s stock market was still on the mend, and thest thing they needed was another PR nightmare. However, Haille swatted Ellinor¡¯s offer away, shaking her head, ¡°No need, I can manage on my own. Butt out!¡± She didn¡¯t dare to ride in a nchet family car because Theo was probably still hunting her down. If a nchet family driver unintentionally spilled the beans to Theo about her whereabouts and got her delivered directly to the nchet Corporation, then she¡¯d be done for. Haillie was resolute about leaving on her own. She wobbled to the door, opened it, then paused, turning back to Ellinor with a pleading tone, ¡°Ellinor, if it¡¯s all right with you could you see me to the elevator? If I run into Putnam and Marissa on the way down, I wouldn¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± Elinor mulled it over, then nodded and followed her out. However, Putnam and Marissa were not downstairs. They probably retired to their rooms for their afternoon siesta, as elderly folks often do. In the living room, only Veronica was lounging on the couch, flipping through TV channels, seemingly unable to find a show to her liking. She seemed a bit antsy. Today, Moran had things to do at school and couldn¡¯t tutor her; she was bored to tears. Hearing footsteps, Veronica swiveled her head around and saw Haillie and Ellinor descending the stairs. Remembering that she hadn¡¯t had a chance to greet Haillie earlier, Veronica politely said, ¡°Haillie, are you leaving already? Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner? My brother, Theo, will be home tonight!¡± Veronica remembered Haillie being good friends with her brother and Jonah Wyton¡­ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Haillie seemed a bit out of it. Hearing Theo¡¯s name made her heart race. She managed a weak smile at Veronica, ¡°No need, Veronica. I¡¯ve got things to do. I¡¯ll treat you all to a meal when I have the chance!¡± Veronica, bored out of her mind, turned off the TV, stood up, and said, ¡°All right then! I¡¯ll walk you out!¡± Haillie¡¯s face fell a bit, but she waved her off politely, ¡°No need, Veronica. You keep watching TV. But Veronica was already up and walking over. She shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nothing good on TV anyway.¡± Haillie fell silent. Seeing this, Ellinor chimed in and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, Haillie. Let Veronica walk you to the door. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Then she turned to Veronica and said, ¡°It¡¯d be great if you could help Haillie hail a cab. She¡¯s not feeling well.¡± Veronica didn¡¯t seem to mind. She just nodded, ¡°Mhm, sure!¡± Seeing Veronica obey Ellinor¡¯s words so easily, Haillie was taken aback. In her memory, Veronica was a Patricia supporter and couldn¡¯t stand Ellinor. Now, Veronica had epted Ellinor too? Veronica turned to Haillie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Haillie. Ellinor just got home and is tired. She needs to rest. I¡¯ll apany you outside!¡± Haillie snapped back to reality, ncing at Veronica, then at Ellinor, who was about to head back up to her room to rest. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 ¡°Ellinor, I suggest you walk me to the door Ellinor paused and looked back at Haillie. Veronica frowned, ¡°Haillie, don¡¯t you want me to apany you?¡± Haillie shook her head, ¡°No, I just suddenly have a few words for Ellinor. You¡¯re still young, and some things are not suitable for you to hear.¡± Veronica pouted angrily, ¡°Haillie, I¡¯m not a kid anymore! I¡¯m an adult now!¡± Haillie gave a helpless smile and ignored Veronica. She looked at Ellinor with sincere eyes, ¡°Ellinor, can you apany me to the front door? I just remembered I have a few words to say to you about Theo.¡± Ellinor squinted her eyes and thought for a while before nodding, ¡°Sure.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Then, Ellinor turned around, ready to go out with Haillie, to escort her to the front door, eager to hear what she had to say about Theo. Now that Haillie knew Patricia¡¯s true colors, she could have revealed some important things. Veronica also followed them out. After taking a few steps, Haillie noticed that Veronica was following and stopped to tell her, ¡°Veronica, you don¡¯t need to follow. What Ellinor and I have to discuss is not suitable for you to hear.¡± Veronica stubbornly crossed her arms, ¡°No, I want to follow! I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I want to hear about my brother.¡± Haillie frowned with some annoyance, ¡°This is grown-up talk. I don¡¯t want to discuss it in front of you.¡± Upon hearing this, Veronica¡¯s eyes widened, and her face turned slightly red. She was a bit embarrassed but still insisted stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯m an adult, not a child. If I want to listen, I will. So what?¡± Haillie was a bit helpless but still didn¡¯t want Veronica to follow, so she didn¡¯t move. Seeing this, Ellinor squinted her eyes a bit, then made a gesture to Veronica¡­ Veronica saw Ellinor beckoning her over, frowned, and walked up to her, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ellinor leaned in and whispered something in her ear. Veronica¡¯s stubborn expression faded, ¡°All right, I get it! I won¡¯t go with you.¡± After saying that, Veronica turned around and went upstairs. Seeing that Ellinor was able to convince Veronica so easily, Haillie asked in surprise, ¡°What did you just say to Veronica?¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Haillie looked at Ellinor and said, ¡°Ellinor, I admire you. You¡¯re really amazing. Not only can you make a man like Theo loyal to you, but even Veronica, who has always disliked you, can be convinced now.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t agree, ¡°You tter me. Let¡¯s go, Haillie. I¡¯ll escort you to the door first! Don¡¯t you still have grown-up talk to discuss with me? I¡¯m very much looking forward to it!¡± The corner of Haillie¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. The grown-up talk was just an excuse she used to fool Veronica, just a pretext to not let her follow! Did Ellinor really think she was going to talk about grown-up stuff? Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 The duo arrived at the entrance of the nchet family¡¯s property. Ellinor paused and turned to Haillie, ¡°Haillie, if you¡¯ve got something to say, now¡¯s the time.¡± Haillie nced around, hesitating, ¡°But aren¡¯t there surveince cameras here? The nchet family¡¯s system records audio, right?¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°Indeed, their system does record audio, but unless something goes wrong, nobody usually checks the recordings. So, no one will know what you said. Go ahead, Haillie.¡± Haillie looked troubled, ¡°Even if no one checks the recordings, I still feel uneasy leaving a record. Some things are hard to talk about¡­ We¡¯vee this far, Ellinor, a few more steps shouldn¡¯t hurt, right? There¡¯s an alley up ahead where the system can¡¯t pick up sound. Let¡¯s move over there and continue our chat.¡± Ellinor nced at the camera, and the alley Haillie was pointing at. Not only was it out of audio range, but it was also a blind spot for the security cameras. Haillie was deliberately leading her to a blind spot. Considering she didn¡¯t want Veronica to follow, Ellinor couldn¡¯t let her guard down. Seeing Ellinor¡¯s hesitation, Haillie asked, ¡°Are you worried I¡¯m up to something, Ellinor?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Haillie gave a bitter smile, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re overthinking. Since you¡¯ve told me Patricia¡¯s true colors, why would I still work for her? And if I wanted to do something to you, I wouldn¡¯t pick now. The nchet family¡¯s elders and Veronica all know I¡¯m here to see you. Veronica even saw you walk me out. Not only do I not dare to do anything to you, but I¡¯m also worried that if anything happens to you, they¡¯ll me me.¡± Ellinor thought for a moment, finding Haillie¡¯s words reasonable. She chuckled, ¡°Fair enough, let¡¯s go then. A few more steps won¡¯t hurt.¡± With that, she followed Haillie to the alley¡¯s entrance but didn¡¯t go in, ¡°Can we talk now?¡± Haillie nodded, ¡°Yes, we can.¡± Ellinor asked, ¡°So, spill it, what¡¯s the secret about Theo I don¡¯t know?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As Haillie stared at Ellinor, her gaze deepened as she said, ¡°It¡¯s about Theo¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, filled with embarrassment and a hint of intentional hesitation¡­ Suddenly, the sound of a car engine echoed from the alley. Haillie nced in, and after confirming the situation, she violently shoved Ellinor, shouting, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve had enough of you. Go to hell!¡± Ellinor¡¯s pupils dted in fear as she tumbled into the middle of the alley, the sound of a car speeding towards her ringing in her ears. She instinctively looked towards the noise. Even in the daylight, the car¡¯s high beams were blinding. Suddenly, a loud crash! Ellinor¡¯s body rolled onto the car¡¯s windshield and then fell onto the ground, blood pooling from the back of her head. The hit-and-run vehicle then quickly reversed a few meters, spun onto the main road, and sped past the nchet family¡¯s entrance, fleeing the scene. Haillie pretended to chase after the car for a few steps so the cameras could capture her frantic reaction before returning to the ident site. In this wealthy neighborhood, the soundproofing was excellent, so no one heard the crash¡­ Ellinory in a pool of blood, her eyes closed, seeming devoid of any signs of life. Chapter 1009 Bears pitifully squealed with fright. Rather! Patricia put on her best scared face, and like a bat out of hell, she ran into the terrace. "This is a disaster, Puma, Varta, Veronica! Get out here, Elinor¡¯s been hit by a car!" She saw a picture of stock panic and what it must say. "Elinor saw the caring, but she didn¡¯t have time to move. But she insisted she wouldn¡¯t let me go without walking me home. Then a car came darting out of an alley and hit her before speeding off!" At the sound of themotion, Marissa turned as white as a ghost, nearly passing out. She tried to catch herself before she fell. "Where¡¯s the pit now? How is she?" Staring down at the sweet Elinor¡¯s side, there was so much blood. Patricia¡¯s voice cracked, ¡°I tried, but there was no response¡­¡± Fear was imminent. Stock took her hand and said, ¡°Now is not the time to panic. We need immediate action. Bring her to the emergency room and get our family doctor to assess the situation.¡± The room was filled with concerned murmurs. ¡°Patricia, call them immediately.¡± They moved quickly to the car and drove towards the hospital in a rush. Upon arriving, the family doctor was waiting. Marissa, clutching her chest and weeping, said, ¡°Elinor mustn¡¯t have anything serious happen to her.¡± The doctor hurried over to examine Elinor.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vernon, standing to the side, was pale and tense, his face showing signs of distress. The waiting room entrance could be read as a text. The air was filled with the scent of antiseptics. The hospital smelled of death and damage. The anxiety was evident on everyone¡¯s faces. People who tended to injuries moved in a frantic state, reading the room¡¯s tension. Tom Collins, baffled by what had been brought to his attention, named the situation an emergency. Seeing Theo standing outside, he demanded answers and questioned him sternly, ¡°Is this how you take care of my daughter?¡± Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 This unexpected move caught everyone off guard! Veronica dashed over, shoving Balfour away. ¡°Why are you picking a fight with my brother? Sure, there might be some issues between my brother and Ellinor, but it¡¯s none of your business. What does the nchet family have to do with the Howard family?¡± Theo simply wiped the blood from his mouth,pletely ignoring Balfour. He briskly walked towards the emergency room, ready to push the door open. Collin caught up to him, trying to reason with him, ¡°Ellinor is being treated right now. If you go in, you might distract the doctors. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let them focus on saving her?¡± Upon hearing about Ellinor¡¯s ident, Theo lost his cool. His eyes were bloodshot, but Collin¡¯s words did manage to calm him down a bit. The man nced at the two elderly members of the nchet family, sitting by the emergency room door, beingforted and taken care of by their personal attendants. He decided not to disturb the already ill elders and instead turned around and yelled, ¡°Veronica! Get over here!¡± Veronica hurried over, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m right here!¡± With a stern face, Theo asked, ¡°I personally saw her home today. She should have been resting after getting home. How did she end up getting hit by a car? Veronica was also worried about Ellinor¡¯s condition. She never expected this to happen and proceeded to exin in detail, ¡°Bro, Ellinor came home with Haillie today. Ellinor said she had something to discuss with Haillie, so they went to your room to chat. Haillie left after a while, and Ellinor went to see her off. That¡¯s when she got hit by the car¡­¡± Theo¡¯s cold gaze swept over Haillie, who was standing nearby. He only then noticed she was there. His eyes were filled with murderous intent, as if he had already locked on his target, ¡°You again?¡± His words suggested that he believed Haillie had a criminal record! Three days ago, Ellinor almost got hit by a car but was saved by Balfour. After investigation, it was found that the driver was instructed by Haillie. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Haillie must have known that she was exposed, so she went into hiding. That¡¯s why he had been sending people to hunt for Haillie these past few days! He couldn¡¯t believe that Haillie would dare to harm Ellinor in their own home! Haillie shuddered under Theo¡¯s gaze. She tried to keep her cool and exined, ¡°Theo, why are you looking at me like that? I only came to chat with Ellinor¡­¡± Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°You¡¯ve never liked her. Why would you suddenly want to chat with her? Three days ago, my wife was almost hit by a car. Wasn¡¯t you behind the car ident?¡± Haillie¡¯s eyes flickered, but she remembered Patricia¡¯s advice on how to handle suspicion and knew she couldn¡¯t panic now! Following Patricia¡¯s instructions, she exined, ¡°Theo, I admit that the incident three days ago was due to my misunderstanding of Ellinor and Balfour¡¯s rtionship. I impulsively had someone scare Ellinor. But I didn¡¯t order the driver to hit her. It was his poor driving skills that hurt her. Today¡¯s ident has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t have anything to do with it! I just wanted to ask her about the child in her belly. She already gave me the answer. When I was about to leave, she walked me out to get a taxi. We had just stepped out of the alley when a car suddenly rushed over¡­¡± Theo¡¯s gaze was icy as he asked, ¡°What doubts do you have about her pregnancy?¡± Haillie hesitated a bit before answering, somewhat embarrassed, ¡°I heard that the child in Ellinor¡¯s belly isn¡¯t yours but Balfour¡¯s. I just wanted to confirm it with her¡­¡± Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 ¡°What?! Ellinor is pregnant?¡± Outside the emergency room, Marissa overheard Haillie, totally taken aback. She jumped up and rushed over, staring at her grandson in shock, ¡°Theo, is this true?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Theo hadn¡¯t officially spilled the beans about Ellinor¡¯s pregnancy to the family. He was worried that his grandma would only focus on stuffing Ellinor with nutrients, and Ellinor, not wanting to turn down her kindness, might end up overeating and harming herself. Well, there was no point in keeping it a secret now. He nodded at his grandma. Marissa was already worried about Ellinor¡¯s safety, and now she had to worry about the child in her womb too. She felt a wave of darkness pass over her vision, her chest tightened, and she found it hard to breathe. With his long arm, Theo caught his grandma just as she was about to faint and sternly told his sister, ¡°Veronica, take Grandma and let her rest!¡± For once, Veronica was acting sensible. She took over from her brother and helped their grandma sit down on a chair against the wall. Seeing an opportunity to avoid further questioning from Theo, Haillie followed Veronica to help Marissa. After a moment of thought, she tried tofort the old woman, ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t get too worked up. The child in Ellinor¡¯s belly might not even be Theo¡¯s. She didn¡¯t really answer me when I asked her today. I think Ellinor¡­¡± Smack! Before she could finish, a pnded on her face, cutting her off. Haillie¡¯s ears were ringing. When the ringing finally stopped, she turned to look at the person who pped her, her eyes wide in disbelief, ¡°Balfour, you hit me?¡± Balfour had always been a gentleman despite his cold demeanor. He had neverid his hands on a woman before. He looked down at Haillie, his expression cold, ¡°Watch your mouth. Do you think it¡¯s ethical to badmouth someone who¡¯s unconscious and can¡¯t defend herself?¡± Haillie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She was heartbroken and at a loss for words, ¡°Balfour, I¡­¡± Meanwhile, Marissa didn¡¯t understand theplex rtionships of these youngsters and didn¡¯t want to deal with them. She just prayed to God, ¡°Oh God, please keep Ellinor and her child safe¡­¡± Just then, the light in the emergency room went off. The doctor came out, drenched in sweat. He took off his mask, shook his head, and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve done our best!¡± Resuscitation failed. Upon hearing the news, Marissa was stunned. Her eyes rolled back, and she fainted. Veronica panicked, ¡°Grandma! Grandma¡­¡± After a moment of shock, Theo¡¯s face turned as cold as death, ¡°What did you say? Say that again?¡± The chilling aura emanating from the man made the doctor shiver, but he couldn¡¯t lie to the patient¡¯s family, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. nchet. Your wife was brought in toote¡­¡± Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Theo was livid as he retorted, ¡°No way! Save her! Who told you to leave? Go back and save her!¡°. He seemed to have lost his mind, frantically grabbing the doctor¡¯s clothes, ¡°You go back and save her now If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll make your hospital pay!¡± Collin tried to calm the irrational Theo, ¡°Siri Sir. The doctor has done his best¡­ The doctor is helpless. You need to calm down¡­¡± Balfour snapped back to reality after a long daze. He pulled the frenzied Theo, punched him a few times to calm him down, and let go of the doctor, roaring in a low voice. ¡°Theo! It¡¯s us who didn¡¯t take care of her, you should me yourself, I should me myself! I worked so hard to find her, so hard to find¡­ Taking advantage of the chaos, Haillie carefully left the scene and went to the stairwell to call her best friend. Patricia had been waiting for the call, and it was quickly answered on the other end. She asked, ¡°Haillie, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Hallie answered, Patricia, I did it! The doctor just announced that the rescue failed, and Ellinor is dead! She¡¯ll never show up in front of us again, she¡¯ll never seduce your Theo and my Balfour!¡± On the other end of the phone, Patricia¡¯s face was full of smiles, ¡°Really? Great!¡± However, after doing this, Hallie was still a little uneasy, Patricia, is it really right for us to do this? I always feel that although Ellinor is very annoying, she doesn¡¯t seem to deserve death¡­ Patricia, still in joy, frowned slightly at Hallie¡¯s words, thenughed, ¡°Haillie, actually I¡¯m conflicted too, but we have no other choice! We just wanted Ellinor to leave Theo and Balfour at first, but she just wouldn¡¯t go! This is all Ellinor¡¯s own fault, and she pushed us! If we didn¡¯t do this, we would be the ones losing everything¡± Hallie thought for a moment and felt that Patricia was right, ¡°You¡¯re right! Patricia, now that Ellinor is dead, but I have one more problem, because I was there when Ellinor had a car ident, now Theo and Balfour are a bit suspicious of me, you need to help me exin, clear their doubts about me!¡± Patricia immediately agreed as she said, ¡°Of course, no problem. Without Ellinor¡¯s interference, my influence in front of Theo and my brother would increase a lot! But, Halle, you need to tell me all about your actions today so I cane up with a bulletproof exnation to help you exin to Theo and my brother, clear their doubts about you, and prevent any loopholes!¡± Haillie nodded, ¡°Okay¡± ¨C Then, she told Patricia everything that had happened from when she found Ellinor Hospital Theoor was filled with the heavy atmosphere of death, and the air seemed icy cold¡­.. Theo was practically beaten into silence by Balfour. He slumped down on the icy hospital corridor floor, head down. No one could see his face at this moment Balfour sat by hands trembling. His sister, his long¨Clost sister, he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to make up for her lost years of love, and she was gone from him again! Pearl had endured so much suffering in her life, and in the end, she never had the chance to call him brother, to give him a chance to love her properly! Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 What the hell? He wished he was the one in the car ident! At this point, Haillie, who just got off the phone with Patricia, walked back. Out of guilt, she dared not approach Theo, who was sitting on the ground in a daze. So she bypassed Theo and went to Balfour, handing him a bottle of mineral water. ¡°Balfour, do you want some water? I know you¡¯re upset about Ellinor¡¯s death, but what¡¯s done is done. We have to mourn¡­¡± Balfour coldly nced at her and asked, ¡°Why are you still here? If it wasn¡¯t for you, Ellinor would be sleeping at home right now! Get lost! We don¡¯t need your fake sympathy here!¡± The bottle of water in her hand was knocked away. Haillie was startled and instinctively stepped back, her eyes welled up with tears, ¡°Balfour, does Ellinor mean that much to you?¡± Balfour was not in the mood to talk to her, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, get out of my sight!¡± Haillie choked up as she said, ¡°Balfour, Ellinor¡¯s death has nothing to do with me! I just asked her to drop me off at my house, but she insisted on taking me to the taxi stand. Maybe some things are just fated¡­¡± Balfour couldn¡¯t stand to hear it. Angrily, he said, ¡°Shut up! You better disappear from my sight right now, or don¡¯t me me for settling the score with you and the Knotts family!¡± Haillie didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. She took a few steps back with wide eyes but didn¡¯t leave. She had to wait here for Patricia, who was on her way to the hospital. Once Patricia arrived, she would surely talk some sense into Balfour and clear up his and Theo¡¯s misunderstanding. Just then, Theo¡¯s phone beeped twice, indicating a new message. He didn¡¯t bother to check it, remaining motionless like a lifeless corpse. A short whileter, his phone beeped again, but he still didn¡¯t look. At this moment, nothing in the world mattered to him anymore. Nothing at all. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Collin stood helplessly by, knowing he couldn¡¯tfort Mr. nchet at this time. He could only stand there. Hearing the text message, Collin lowered his head to nce at Mr. nchet. Seeing no reaction, he just sighed. However, Collin¡¯s own phone also beeped at this time¡­ Collin pulled out his phone, and his pupils contracted slightly. Just as he was about to lean over and say something to Mr. nchet, Patricia¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted him! Patricia had rushed over, panting heavily. She ran to Mr. nchet with a worried look, squatted down, and asked, ¡°Theo, are you okay?¡± Theo remained motionless, his hair covering his eyes and half of his face, casting arge shadow that prevented anyone from seeing his expression. Patricia felt like her heart was being twisted. Choking back tears, she said, ¡°Theo, as soon as I heard what happened, I rushed over! It¡¯s so unfortunate what happened to Ellinor. Life can be so unpredictable sometimes, and you have to stay strong.¡± Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Over in another ward. Marissa woke up from aa, her head throbbing. She blinked hard and took a look around, finally recognizing her husband and Veronica by her side. Seeing her grandma awake, Veronica tightly held her hand, her eyes welling up with tears, ¡°Grandma, you finally woke up! You passed out all of a sudden. It scared the heck out of me and Grandpal¡± Although Putnam felt relieved, he frowned and said in a harsh tone, ¡°I told you not toe to the hospital, but you insisted oning. And what happened? You just caused more trouble!¡± Marissa ignored her husband¡¯s words. She may have forgotten why she passed out, but she still remembered why she came to the hospital. She quickly sat up and grabbed Veronica¡¯s hand, ¡°Veronica, how¡¯s Ellinor? And the baby in her belly, how¡¯s the little one?¡± Veronica¡¯s face fell, unsure of how to answer her grandma¡¯s question. She was afraid that the truth would upset her grandma again, so she helplessly looked at her grandpa. Putnam knew what his granddaughter was worried about: He grunted and didn¡¯t answer directly, ¡°Waking up and worrying about others right away, you should care about yourself first!¡± Marissa wasn¡¯t easily fooled. She shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little dizzy! Now tell me, how are Ellinor and the baby in her belly? They¡¯re okay, right?¡± Veronica fell silent. Although Putnam was sitting in a wheelchair, his arms were long enough to push Marissa back onto the bed, ¡°All right, all right! You¡¯re still very weak, Stop worrying about others! Let¡¯s wait for the doctor toT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. check your blood pressure and heart, then we can go home and discuss other things.¡± Marissa frowned and sat up again, ¡°I know my own body, I¡¯m fine! Besides, how can you consider Ellinor as ¡®others¡®? She¡¯s Theo¡¯s wife, carrying a nchet family baby in her belly! How can I not worry?¡°. Putnam frowned, deliberately raising his voice, ¡°How do you know the baby in her belly is ours? I heard she left the nchet family for a while before we came back and got pregnant not long after. Who can be sure whose baby it is? Veronica, right?¡± Hearing her grandpa¡¯s question, Veronica was stunned. She never doubted the baby in Ellinor¡¯s belly was her brother¡¯s, but her grandpa was saying this on purpose to mislead her grandma so she wouldn¡¯t be so sad. Veronica understood her grandpa¡¯s intention, but she didn¡¯t want to tarnish the reputation of thete Ellinor until her grandpa cleared his throat and red at her. ¡°Uh¡­ Grandma, Ellinor did leave my brother for a while¡­ and she seems to be pretty popr¡­¡± Finally, for her grandma¡¯s sake, she had to go along with her grandpa. With his granddaughter¡¯s cooperation, Putnam continued, ¡°See! Even Veronica knows there are plenty of people around Ellinor. Who knows what she did in the month she left Theo? You can¡¯t always judge a book by its cover, and I think you shouldn¡¯t trust Ellinor too much. We can find another wife for Theo. There are many women willing to have Theo¡¯s baby! We¡¯re not in a hurry for a baby!¡± After Putnam finished speaking, Marissa¡¯s brows furrowed deeper. As if she understood something, she demanded, ¡°Both of you, tell me the truth. What happened to Ellinor?¡± Veronica thought to herself. It seemed Grandpa¡¯s words didn¡¯t work. They couldn¡¯t fool Grandma! Putnam sighed helplessly and tried to persuade Marissa again, ¡°Even if something happened to her, it has nothing to do with our family. After all, she and Theo were never officially married. She¡¯s not a formal daughter¨Cinw of the nchet family! Don¡¯t take it too seriously!¡± Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Marissa had a gut feeling about what was going on. Unable to bear the nagging worry, she swiftly threw off her nket and hopped off her sick bed without a care in the world, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go ask the doctor myself; I¡¯ll see for myself¡­¡± Putnam stuck in his wheelchair, couldn¡¯t stop her. He quickly said to Veronica, ¡°Veronica, quick! Go drag your grandma back here. She can¡¯t leave! The doctor said if she gets another shock, her heart disease might re up!¡± Veronica acknowledged this and immediately ran after her grandma. Marissa bolted out of the ward without even putting on her shoes, heading straight for the emergency room. Veronica managed to catch up with her in time and with the help of a few servants, managed to haul her back to her room, ignoring Marissa¡¯s struggles and outcry. Now, there was no changing the fact that Ellinor was gone. Grandma couldn¡¯t have any more problems; she couldn¡¯t get any more shocks. After they got Marissa back to the room, Putnam had the doctor called in. They gave his wife a sedative to stop her from thinking about anything that might upset her. Meanwhile, at the entrance to the emergency room. Patricia had said a lot offorting things to Theo, but Theo didn¡¯t respond at all. Even when she tried to hold his hand, to touch him, he was like a soulless shell,pletely still.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was certainly thrilled to hear about Ellinor¡¯s death, but she was genuinely worried that the man she wanted the most might be affected by this, that his mental state might suffer. Was Ellinor really that important to Theo? Did her death hit him that hard? Wasn¡¯t she just a woman he had known for a few months? There were so many women in the world! Theo should take another look at her! Patricia tried again to shake Theo, ¡°Theo, answer me, don¡¯t make me worry¡­¡± The man still didn¡¯t respond, but Haillie walked over, ¡°Patricia, why don¡¯t you let Theo have some peace for now? Maybe you can gofort Balfour? He¡¯s not in a good state either¡­¡± Haillie¡¯s meaning was clear. Since Theo wasn¡¯t listening to anyone right now, Patricia might as well go and say some nice things to Balfour to get him to stop hating her. Hearing Haillie¡¯s voice, Patricia looked up at Haillie. Hailliemunicated with Patricia through her eyes, hoping she would understand her meaning, to go over and talk to Balfour, to say things that would make him stop hating her. However, when Patricia got up, she suddenly pped Haillie hard across the face. p! This was the second p Haillie received today! This p hurt even more than the one from Balfour, Haillie waspletely stunned. She looked at her best friend in surprise, ¡°Patricia? What are you doing?¡± Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Patricia¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, her face a mix of sorrow and anger. She was so worked up that she was panting heavily, her shoulders sharing with eac N?velDrama.Org holds this content. gasp. ¡°Haillie, even if you can¡¯t stand Ellinor, you can¡¯t just go and kill her, can you? She¡¯s a real person, for crying out loud! And she was carrying twind How could you do such a thing¡­¡± Haillie took a step back, her hand flying to her face. The pain in her heart was more intense than the sting on her face. She stared in disbelief at her friend, who was supposed to clear her name but instead was ming her openly, Patricia, you Why? Wasn¡¯t Patricia here to defend her? Or was this¡­ Patricia¡¯s new game n? Despite everything, Haillie still believed in her best friend, still made excuses for her. But then, hearing themotion, Balfour lifted his head to look at Patricia, a sharp coldness in his grief¨Cstricken eyes, Patrias, who did you just say killed Ellinor?¡± Patricia rubbed away her tears, torn between feelings, ¡°Brother, it was Haillie who harmed Ellinor! She acted recklessly! She hired someone only interested in money, regardless of the consequences, then deliberately went to the nchet family, lured Ellinor to a spot without surveince in the alley outside their gate, and had her hit! Brother, I tried to stop her. I did. She even promised me she wouldn¡¯t go after Ellinor, and I thought shed listened, ber in the end, she still did it¡­¡± As Patricia spilled all her actions, Haillie was dumbfounded. She looked at Patricia, her eyes shaking with disbelled, erics, how could you do this to me? I trusted you! I thought you were my best friend!¡± In the face of Haillie¡¯s usations, Patricia said with pain, ¡°Haillie, we¡¯ve been best friends since we were kids. I could tolerate anything from you, help you, but I can¡¯t stand by murder! That¡¯s a crime!¡± Haillie was on the verge of copse. She muttered, ¡°Patricia, I did it for you¡­ I only did it so you and Theo could be together again. How could you betray me now¡­¡± Patricia took a deep breath, tears streaming down her face, ¡°For me? Haillie, I¡¯ve told you more than once that Theo and I are over! And I¡¯ve always told you not to harm Ellinor for my sake. Even if you wanted to confront her for me, you can¡¯t just kill her! Hallie, you¡¯ve already had a criminal record and spent time in jail. Haven¡¯t you learned anything?¡± Seeing Patricia acting like she had nothing to do with it, Haillie remembered what Ellinor had told her that morning. Ellinor had warned her that Patricia was good at ying the victim, using those around her who cared for her and trusted her Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Haille didn¡¯t buy what Ellinor was saying for a second Patricia was her ride or die, they¡¯ll grown up together, and Haillie thought she knew Patricia like the back of her hand. No way would Patricia ever y her like that, and she didnt think for a second that Patricia had a bad bone in her body But reality was staring her straight in the face. After getting a glimpse of Patilera¡¯s true colors, Haillie¡¯s faith was seriously shaken. Patricia I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this kind of person! Haile challenged Patricia, who didit flinch an inch Instead, she put on an act like she was just trying to give some friendly advice Haillie, I¡¯m just looking out for you! You can run, but you can¡¯t hide from your mistakes. You might get away for now, but the cops will catch up to you sooner orter I worry that by then, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble. So, you should turn yourself in get it over with, and hopefully get a lighter sentence Okay?¡± Haillie couldn¡¯t believe the nerve of Patricia, acting all holier than thou She felt utte feelings anymore. betrayed and shot Patricia a death re, not caring about Patricia¡¯s Fine, I did hire someone to get rid of Ellinor I admit it But it¡¯s not all on me, Patricia. You nted the idea in my head that Ellinor was bad news. Ever since you came back, you¡¯ve been hinting that I should give her hell. Even today, you nudged into taking her in¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have done this!¡± Balfour¡¯s eyes turned icy after hearing Haillie¡¯s confession. The brotherly love he once had for her was reced with pure hatred. ¡°You were in Patricia acted all innocent and shook her head. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t¡­ Bro, I swear I wasn¡¯t! Haillie must be confused, trying to drag me down with her.¡± Haillie scoffed. She knew her reputation was already down the drain in r¡¯s eyes, so she didn¡¯t give a damn about appearances anymore! If they were going down, Patricia was going down with her! ¡°I trusted you, and you betrayed me. Enough, Patricia, stop the act! I just realized what a great actress you are! Did I drag you into this, or did you push me off the cliff? Dare you say you weren¡¯t involved in this? Before I went to find Ellinor, we talked on the phone. You said that only if Ellinor was out of the picture, we¡¯d have a shot at getting our man. Isn¡¯t that suggesting that I should get rid of Ellinor?¡± Patricia looked shocked and hurt. ¡°What are you talking about, Haillie? How could you make up such lies to frame me? When did I suggest you to get rid of Ellinor? On the phone, I was clearly telling you to stop hurting Ellinor!¡± For the first time, Haillie felt disgusted by her so¨Ccalled best friend. Patricia was a better actress than any movie star, and if Haillie wasn¡¯t the one involved this time, she might have been fooled by Patricia¡¯s innocent act again! Without another word to Patricia, Haillie turned to Balfour, her unattainable idol, ¡°Balfour, Ellinor¡¯s death was my doing, and I¡¯ll turn myself in. But don¡¯t let Patricia fool you anymore. She¡¯s directly involved in this. She made me do it.¡± After saying this, Haillie pulled out her phone and handed it to Balfour, ¡°Balfour, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check my call logs¡­N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Hadhe pulled out her phone from her pocket and handed it to the man Balfour, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check my call history. I¡¯ve been on the phase with Patricia a few times today We discussed how to get rid of Ellinor, how to avoid suspicion, and how to call for help after Ellinorpletely lost consciousness Patricia was involved in every step, and many of the strategies were taught by her!¡± Balfour took Haillie¡¯s phone, saw the call history between Haillie and her half¨Csister Patricia, and had to believe what Haillie said. He was already fed up with Patricia¡¯s schemes, but he never expected that this seemingly fragile sister would do such a ruthless act. Balfour stared coldly at Patricia, ¡°If you weren¡¯t involved, how do you exin these call records? Patricia, how could you be so crafty?¡± Patricia shivered at her brother¡¯s roar, raised her arm to wipe away her tears, and choked, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me now. You would believe anything bad said about me But I can exin these call records! I was advising Haillie not to do stupid things on each call. I talked her into agreeing, but she still did it. Thest call was her pleading with me toe to the hospital to help clear her name. I refused because I couldn¡¯t help a murderer get away with it.¡± Haille found Patricia¡¯s exnation incredibly ironic andughable, ¡°Patricia, do you even believe what you¡¯re saying? Were you advising me? You were egging me on, hoping I¡¯d get rid of Ellinor as soon as possible so you could get back to Theo.¡± Patricia looked at her good friend with disappointment, ¡°Haillie, do you really have to drag me into this? You only have call records; you can¡¯t prove the Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. content of our conversation¡± Haillie sneered, ¡°I can¡¯t prove it? Then you can¡¯t either, right?¡± Patricia sighed deeply, looking extremely sad, ¡°Of course I can prove it! I have evidence!¡± Haillie was stunned by her words, ¡°You have evidence? What evidence? Stop lying!¡± Patricia sniffled, wiped her tears, and also took out her phone from her pocket, ¡°I have evidence. The evidence is on my phone.¡± Haillie frowned in confusion, ¡°What evidence? Just call records like mine?¡± Patricia said, ¡°No, recorded all the calls. I didn¡¯t want to bring them out, but you forced me. I really had no choice.¡± ¡°Recordings?¡± Haillie thought carefully with a frown, ¡°If it¡¯s recordings, that¡¯s even better. It proves more that you instigated today¡¯s events.¡± After saying this, Haillie immediately snatched the phone from Patricia¡¯s hand, quickly opened the recordings, and turned the volume up to maximum, ¡°Balfour, listen carefully! Listen to whether she¡¯s hinting at me, whether she¡¯s instigating me to take action against Ellinor!¡± The conversation between Haillie and Patricia came from the recording. At first, everything seemed normal, and Haillie did not notice anything wrong. Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 But then the conversation between the two started to get really twisted, During the call, Patricia was constantly telling Haillie not to do anything stupid, not to mess with Ellinor, and stressing that she had let go t all the grudges. On the other hand, Haillie kept throwing nasty curses at Ellinor and even went into detail about how she had arranged for someone to run Ellinor over, asking Patricia toe to the hospital and help clear her name, Haillie admitted that every word in the recording came from her mouth, but the order of the conversation was obviously messed up Especially Patricia¡¯s part, many of the things she said were clearly edited inter since Halllie had never heard them before, The content of the whole recording was inplete agreement with Patricia¡¯s ount. Patricia was trying to stop Hittle the whole time, while Haillie was plotting to harm Ellinor and trying to get Patricia to help her get away with it. When the recording finished, Balfour¡¯s gloomy gaze shifted from Patricia to Haillie, His face was full of loathing, ¡°What on earth did floor do to piss you off? Why are you treating her like this?¡± Haillie was stunned. It turned out her good friend, Patricia, had been scheming behind her back, recording all her nastyments about Ellinor and editing them into today¡¯s recording. Ellinor was right. Patricia had never changed; she always yed the victim, used her, and never truly regarded her as a friend, This recording left Haillie with no room to defend herself. She copsed on the floor,ughing and crying at the same time,¡±Patricis, bow could you do this to me? I trusted you more than my own family; I considered you a friend even more important than my family, everything! did was for your happiness!¡± Patricia responded with a pained expression, ¡°Halllle, If you really considered me your best friend, you wouldn¡¯t have pushed the me on me. Is this how true friends behave? You misunderstood the rtionship between Ellinor and my brother, it was your jealousy that made you hold ill will towards Ellinor,¡± Haillie screamed as she broke down. ¡°You were the one who told me that Ellinor¡¯s baby was Balfour¡¯s! How could it be my misunderstanding? If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even know about Ellinor¡¯s pregnancy! And now you¡¯re acting all innocent Prics, how could you? You¡¯ve deceived all of us!¡± Patricia ignored the ramblings of Halllle, who now seemed to have lost all rationality, and looked up to her brother Balfour, defending herse again, ¡°I admit I had issues with Ellinor, and I did some things that weren¡¯t nice to her. But the most I wanted was for you guys to stop Wiking her so much. I never thought of endangering her life! You know me, I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m all pure and innocent now, but I¡¯m not that covel and heartless!¡± Balfour stared at Patricia coldly, saying nothing. Nobody knew whether he believed her or not, In the end, Balfour didn¡¯t say anything to Patricia. He turned to Haillie, the murderer, and looked at her with a gaze full of resentment, ¡°Do you turn yourself in or do I have to take you?¡± Haillie sobbed silently, shaking her head in utter despair, unwilling to face the punishment.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Just then, Theo¡¯s tall figure stood up. His voice was ice cold, as if it came out of a cold cer, ¡°No need to let her turn herself in,¡± Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Balfour¡¯s pupils shrank as he gave a sidelong nce at Theo, who had just spoken up after looking as dead as a doornall. But what did he mean? She didn¡¯t need to turn herself in? Theo lifted his head slightly and stared at the supposed ¡®mastermind,¡¯ Halllle. His hollow gaze and dead-silent demeanor seemed filled with murderous intent. He slowly approached Haillie, who was sitting on the ground, bent down, reached out, grabbed her cor, and holsted her up, dering, ¡°She¡¯s going to pay with her life!¡± With that, he dragged Haillie away like a ragged dog towards the end of the hospital corridor. Seeing this terrifying side of Theo made Patricia feel a bit scared, but she also breathed a sigh of relief. At least she was safe for now. As for Haillie, it was good that Theo handled her. Now, no one would find out that it was Patricia who had manipted her. Balfour squinted at Theo¡¯s retreating figure as he took Haillie away in his irrational state. He understood Theo¡¯s hatred for Haillie, but he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch himmit a crime. He knew Ellinor wouldn¡¯t want Theo to dirty his hands either. So Balfour decided to follow and try to talk some sense into Theo. He needed to cool down and not act impulsively. Thew could handle this. He couldn¡¯t take matters into his own hands. After watching her brother and Theo leave, Patricia finally rxed, and a smile spread across her face. She was d that Ellinor was dead, and getting rid of Haillie was the icing on the cake. Otherwise, she would have been a nuisance in the future. Well, now that they were gone, she could go in and see how miserable Ellinor¡¯s death was. Ellinor was prettier than her, even without makeup. Now that she had died in a car ident, she surely couldn¡¯t outshine her, right? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to push the emergency room door open, it swung open from the inside. A nurse was about to wheel the body to the morgue with her colleagues. Noticing that Patricia was blocking the door, the nurse was surprised and frowned, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please step aside. We need to take a body to the morgue. We wouldn¡¯t want to scare you.¡± Hearing the word ¡®body,¡¯ made Patricia naturally think of Ellinor¡¯s corpse. She peered in curiously, only to see a body covered with a white cloth on a stretcher. It was unrecognizable. Patricia asked, ¡°Is the deceased Ellinor?¡± The nurse nodded, ¡°Yes. Are you a rtive?¡± Patricia shook her head, ¡°No, but I knew her. Can Ie with you to pay my respects?¡± ¡°If you were a friend of hers, you can certainly stay. But we need to move her to the morgue now. Her presence here might affect other patients needing treatment. Do you want toe to the morgue with us? It might be a bit scary for a youngdy. Maybe you can mourn her at her funeral?¡± Patricia firmly shook her head, ¡°No problem, I¡¯m not afraid. She was very important to me. Can I be with her in herst moments?¡± The nurse was touched by Patricia¡¯s fearless and innocent face. Now that the nurse assumed she was a good friend of the deceased, she didn¡¯t refuse her anymore, ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re not scared, you can come with us.¡± Then the door to the resuscitation room opened, and several nurses began to transfer Ellinor¡¯s body. Patricia followed them to the morgue. In the morgue. It was freezing cold there to prevent the bodies from dposing. The air conditioner in the morgue was turned up to full st. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 After the nurses had settled Ellinor, they left to attend to other duties. Before they left, one nurse told Patricia, who was staying with the deceased, ¡°I get that you¡¯re attached to the deceased, but as a girl, you shouldn¡¯t hang around here too long. Say a few words and then leave.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Patricia nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± The nurse added, ¡°And whatever you do, don¡¯t lift the sheet off the deceased. She died in a car ident, and it might be a bit gruesome to look at. It¡¯s usually too much for most people to handle. Just stay on her side and wait until the morticians have cleaned her up to see her again.¡± Patricia chuckled inwardly but put on a mournful face and nodded. ¡°Yeah, sure thing!¡± Then the nurses left the morgue together. As soon as the nurses were gone, Patricia lifted the sheet off Ellinor¡¯s face. The sight of her mangled face was certainly unsettling. However, Patricia suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Ellinor, who would have thought you¡¯d see this day! Finally, you can¡¯t breathe in my presence anymore! Did you get hit by a car? Now I actually wish you weren¡¯t dead! If you were only disfigured, I would have loved to see if Theo would still like you! I bet he wouldn¡¯t; he¡¯d probably puke at the sight of you! Men, they¡¯re all about looks! He only liked you because you were pretty! Such a shame. Why did you have to die? I feel a bit regretful about your death! You died when Theo loved you most; you must feel so lucky, huh? If you were only disfigured and lost the baby, you¡¯d get to experience the pain of Theo gradually getting sick of you, slowly ignoring you, and eventually ditching you! The thought makes me so happy! Ellinor, what a waste! Hahahaha!¡± Patricia was alone in the morgue. Even though the room was filled with the scent of death, she felt no difort or fear and was nothing like the fragile girl she appeared to be. Herughter grew louder and more deranged, then suddenly she stopped. She spat on Ellinor¡¯s mangled face, ¡°Pah! Ellinor, you think you¡¯re worthy of my Theo? You¡¯re a country girl with nothing but a pretty face; what do you have that couldpare to me? What pisses me off the most is that you had the audacity to say that you saved Theo¡¯s life, you despicable woman! You think saving Theo means you get to be with him forever? You¡¯re dreaming! Theo is mine! From now on, I¡¯ll be with Theo, bear his children, and grow old with him! I¡¯d like to see how youpete with me for Theo now! You sneaky woman!¡± Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Knowing that there was no surveince camera in the morgue, Patricia totally let loose, cursing the hell out of Ellinor¡¯s body with every nasty word she could think of. Finally, she got all that pent-up resentment off her chest. During this time, all of Ellinor¡¯s schemes against her hade to nothing; she¡¯d never had a real win. Today, she finally got rid of all the resentment in her heart. Originally, she didn¡¯t intend to kill Ellinor. In her eyes, Ellinor was just a country bumpkin who was not worthy of her dirtying her own hands. But Ellinor just wouldn¡¯t back off. If stealing her boyfriend wasn¡¯t enough, she even tried to snatch her position in the Howard family, causing her to lose the love of her brother, the care of her father, and the affection of her grandparents. Her death? She was asking for it! Having given Ellinor a good verbal thrashing, Patricia was ready to leave the icy morgue. But as she turned around, she saw Ellinor standing about two meters behind her, staring at her. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A GHOST?! Patricia took a step back in fright, almost tripping over. She nced at the corpse of Ellinor on the table, then at the perfectly intact Ellinor in front of her, both wearing identical clothes. ¡°Are you human or a ghost?¡± Ellinor¡¯s intact figure stood there; the dim light from that angle made it hard to tell if she was a solid entity or just a vague shadow. In response to Patricia¡¯s terrified question, Ellinor just smiled and said nothing. The more silent she was, the more sinister her smile seemed. After calming down for a while, Patricia swallowed hard, staring at Ellinor with a horrified and disgusted look. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a ghost, I¡¯m not afraid of you! I wasn¡¯t afraid of you when you were alive; why would I be scared of a ghost?¡± Saying this, Patricia subconsciously took out her phone from her pocket and threw it at the perfectly intact Ellinor who was standing there. Her phone just went straight through Ellinor¡¯s body and fell to the ground. Patricia was stunned. The Ellinor in front of her was not solid, so had she really seen a ghost? ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re already dead; why don¡¯t you go straight to hell? Who are you trying to scare by lingering around here?¡± Ellinor¡¯s ghost chuckled lightly, ¡°I want to scare you to death.¡± Patricia took a deep breath, then snorted with renewed courage, ¡°You want to scare me to death? You¡¯re gonna be disappointed! I¡¯m brave; I won¡¯t be scared to death by a female ghost like you!¡± Ellinor¡¯s ghost slightly frowned, ¡°Really? I thought a pampered girl like you would surely be a scaredy- cat.¡± Noticing that Ellinor¡¯s ghost was just standing there talking in a light voice without ever approaching, Patricia gradually gained confidence. Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Ellinor was already dead as a doornail, a ghost. If she had the power to harm her, she would¡¯ve attacked her already. But she never approached, probably because she couldn¡¯t really hurt her. Patricia cleared her throat and said, ¡°Ellinor, save your breath; you ain¡¯t scaring me!¡± Ellinor sighed in frustration, ¡°Alright then! If I can¡¯t spook you, could you be a doll and tell me how I died?¡± Patricia frowned in confusion, ¡°What don¡¯t you get?¡± Ellinor blinked, ¡°I¡¯m curious! Curious about how you are so good at ying pretend and using people? What¡¯s impressive is, why do people around you willingly do your bidding?¡± Patricia looked at her with disdain, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t feed me a line of bull! The people who used to care about me have all lost trust in me because of you!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is it my doing? Or did you bring it upon yourself? Patricia, you deceive and use your closest brothers, friends, and lovers. Is there anyone you genuinely care about in this world?¡± Patriciaughed, ¡°Of course I care about people; I always have!¡± Ellinor squinted her ghostly eyes at Patricia, ¡°Caring for them means using them?¡± Patricia crossed her arms in a victorious pose, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what rtionships are all about? Using each other? You think they didn¡¯t use me? Ellinor, you¡¯re dead; why are you still trying to y innocent?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t mind her insults and asked again, ¡°But all I see is you using others, not them using you. What did they use you for?¡± Patricia replied, ¡°You¡¯re dead; stay out of the living¡¯s business! Step aside, I¡¯m getting out; I¡¯ve had enough chit-chat with a ghost.¡± But Ellinor still didn¡¯t move, ¡°Ms. Howard, I¡¯m already dead and there¡¯s no one else here; just enlighten me. If I get a second chance at life, I¡¯ll learn how to manipte people from you.¡± Patricia was getting impatient, but she was still a bit scared to walk past a ghost, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°I want to know about your brothers, Balfour and Byran, your good friend, Haillie, your beloved Theo, and his sister, Veronica. You¡¯ve used them all. What did they use you for? As far as I can see, they were all genuinely good to you.¡± While looking at Ellinor¡¯s curious face, Patricia wondered if she would keep haunting her unless she spilled the beans. After thinking it over, Patricia decided to just tell her. After all, what was there to be afraid of when talking to a dead person¡¯s spirit? ¡°They may seem very kind to me, but they all have their own ulterior motives. They¡¯re not much better than me.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Like what?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Patricia scoffed, ¡°Like my brother, Balfour, who seems to adore me, rushing to my aid no matter what, unconditionally supporting me. But in reality, he never really cared about me.¡± Ellinor tilted her head in confusion, ¡°How so? Mr. Howard obviously cares a lot about you; he was even willing to overlook right and wrong and abandon his principles for you.¡± Patricia sneered, ¡°That sanctimonious man, he wasn¡¯t doing it for me! His heart only had room for his long-lost sister. When I first came to the Howard family with my mother, Balfour didn¡¯t even give me the time of day; he wouldn¡¯t even nce my way!¡± Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 ¡°The reason he treats me like his sister is because I purposely mimic his sister¡¯s traits and habits. He sees me this way because I look a bit simr to his real sister. In reality. I¡¯ve been nothing but a stand-in for his sister for all these years. Everything he¡¯s done for me is to make up for the regret and guilt he feels about his real sister. So, I¡¯ve never been grateful to him; I just think he¡¯s a big phony!¡± Ellinor was taken aback, and after a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°What about your real brother, Byran? As far as I know, he genuinely cares about you as his sister.¡± Patricia snorted, ¡°That blockhead Byran has no conscience! He¡¯s nice to me only so that I¡¯d put in a good word for him to our brother when he fails his exams, to lessen his punishment. Later on, he didn¡¯t hesitate to start backing you, telling me about how good you are all the time. Does he not realize that I am his real sister, yet he supports you, a stranger! What a dimwit!¡± Ellinor asked, ¡°How did Theo use you then? You lied to him once, yet he has always treated you as the one who saved his life, and treated you like a VIP guest.¡± Mentioning her favorite man made Patricia look like she was daydreaming, ¡°Before you showed up, Theo was indeed very good to me. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. However, although I liked him, I knew his kindness towards me was not pure. On one hand, he thought I once truly saved his life; on the other hand, the Howard family and the nchet family not only have family feuds but are also business rivals. He could use me to get a grasp on the Howard family¡¯s affairs, and he knew that I would tell him everything I knew. Several times, he won the bidding against my brother just by the info I deliberately leaked.¡± Ellinor pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°What about Veronica? She always hoped that you could be Theo¡¯s wife; because of you, she has always been hostile to me and caused trouble for me.¡± Patricia rolled her eyes at the mention of Veronica, ¡°That woman with bad taste? Veronica is even more superficial than me! She only treats me well because I always gift her designer bags and shoes. Veronica is Putnam nchet¡¯s illegitimate daughter. For generations, the nchet family¡¯s wives could only birth boys and not girls, but they made an exception to let this girl into the nchet family. Although she was raised in the nchet family, she didn¡¯t have much money to spend due to strict parenting, so she had never seen anything good, and she only recognized big brands when shopping. Every time I see bags or shoes that aren¡¯t selling well, I buy them for her. She¡¯d be over the moon, wagging her tail just like a dog. What a fool!TM Ellinor fell silent. ¡°What about your good friend, Haillie? She¡¯s always been genuine to you, right?¡± Ellinor asked. The disgust in Patricia¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t any less when it came to Haillie, ¡°Haillie? I never really considered her a friend! It¡¯s clear that she got close to me because she likes my brother and wanted to get close to him through me so she could get into the Howard family. Ellinor asked, ¡°So, have you ever really considered helping Haillie get together with your brother?¡± Patricia sneered, ¡°Of course not! What¡¯s my brother¡¯s status? He¡¯s the CEO of the Howard Group, one of the richest people in the country. What¡¯s Haillie? The Knotts family is nowhere near good enough for my brother¡¯s status; marrying a woman like her would not only lower my brother¡¯s status but also our family¡¯s status. However, this time she did help me get rid of you, vile person. I guess I should thank her for that.¡± Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Ellinor eyed her sharply. ¡°So your idea of thanking her is to have her shoulder all your sins and do your jail time?¡± Patricia answered carelessly. ¡°I¡¯ll visit her often and bump up her prison allowance, so she can eat a bit better.¡± Ellinor sighed softly, ¡°Ms. Howard, do you really think you¡¯re being generous here?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Patricia red at Ellinor, feeling annoyed, ¡°You¡¯re a nasty piece of work; don¡¯t you dare preach to me! Ellinor, before you came along. everyone around me respected me. They loved me, trusted me, and were willing to go the extra mile for me. They never doubted me. Now, no one gives a damn about me because of you. You deserve punishment! I hate you, not only because you stole my Theo but also because you nearly took everything that was mine. You forced me to start all over again!¡± Ellinor just looked at her coldly, her eyes unreadable, ¡°Did you ever consider that it was your own scheming and insincerity that cost you the love and trust of those around you?¡± Patricia brushed off Ellinor¡¯s words, ¡°Since you have time to lecture me, why don¡¯t you rush off to your next life, so you won¡¯t end up in the back of the line and reincarnate as an animal?.¡± With that, she burst intoughter. Ellinor just gently pped her hands, ¡°Everyone, please rise. Get a good look at the true face of your sweet, innocent Ms. Howard!¡± After hearing Ellinor¡¯s words, Patricia froze, not understanding what Ellinor was up to. Who was she calling? Then, to Patricia¡¯s horror, all the bodies in the morgue sat up, and their shrouds fell off. Patricia sat on the floor, pale with fear. What was happening? Did Ellinor actually know some magic and turn the dead into zombies to threaten her? Just as she was shaking all over, one of the bodies got off its gurney, strode towards her, and pped her hard. *Patricia, you wicked woman! What an actress you are! I thought of you as my best friend for years; I went through hell and high water for you, and this is how you see me? You used me! You¡¯re not worthy of the trust I ced in you all these years!¡± Patricia, clutching her swollen face, stared in terror at the body that had pped her. It was then that she realized that it was Haillie. Haillie?! Why was she here pretending to be a corpse? Before Patricia could react, another pnded on her other cheek. Veronica also got up from her bed, charged at Patricia, and gave her a resounding p. Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 ¡°You¡¯re such a witch! All these years, I respected you like a sister, and you made fun of me for not having taste! You even called me stupid! You tricked me with those ugly bags and shoes! You talked behind my back about my background, making it sound so awful! You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, huh? All my sincerity towards you these years was just wasted! No wonder my brother didn¡¯t choose you; you¡¯re not even worthy of a hair on Ellinor¡¯s head! You¡¯re such trash!¡± Patricia¡¯s face was swelling from the p. While showing a shocked and embarrassed expression, she tried to exin, ¡°Veronica, you got it all wrong¡­ I was just talking to Ellinor; I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ I¡¯ve been good to you all these years and bought you all the expensive stuff I could, you know that.¡± But Veronica was still fuming, so she pped her two more times. SMACK! SMACK! ¡°Stop grossing me out! If I hadn¡¯t heard it with my own ears, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that those words came out of your mouth! How can you have the nerve to exin yourself? You¡¯re so shameless!¡± Veronica was ranting, and she put her hands on her waist. It seemed like she twisted her waist a little from the ps. It was all this hypocritical Patricia¡¯s fault! Thank goodness Ellinor was smart enough to guess Patricia¡¯s every move, allowing them to prepare ahead of time. At first, she didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Ellinor. She couldn¡¯t believe that the Patricia she knew could be a bad person. Now she finally saw it clearly. Patricia was more than just a hypocrite; she was an evil, scheming woman, and she yed it very well. She almost fooled everyone! Patricia sat on the ground. Her hair was disheveled by Veronica¡¯s hits, and she covered her face, putting on her best innocent and wronged look, trying to exin, ¡°Veronica¡­ it¡¯s really not what you think¡­¡± But the person standing in front of her now was not Veronica, but her own little brother, Byran. Byran was here too? Patricia felt a little bit better after seeing her brother. She thought that he would support and protect her, so she reached out to grab Byran¡¯s arm, ¡°Byran, you¡¯re here! Quick, help me up¡­¡± Unlike before, Byran didn¡¯t care about her situation. He stood straight, and no matter how Patricia pulled him, he didn¡¯t help her up. He lowered his head, looking at his once perfect, kind, and angel-like sister with disappointment and sadness. After a while, he violently shook off Patricia¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You evil woman! You¡¯re not my sister! How could I, Byran, have a hypocritical, evil, and shameless sister like you?!¡± Patricia, who had just regained a bit of security, was knocked down again by her own little brother; this time she fell harder than before. Just a while ago, Haillie and Veronica attacked her, but even the strength of the two girls couldn¡¯tpare to a man¡¯s. Byran¡¯s shove almost made her fall t on the ground. After a while, Patricia finally stood up again and grabbed her brother¡¯s leg to plead, ¡°Byran, how could you treat me like this? I¡¯ve been loving you since we were little; how could you treat me like a stranger?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Byran seemed extremely disgusted by her touch, so he pushed her hand away, then shoved her away again. ¡°You just called me an ungrateful person, right? Well, let me tell you, I, Byran, am that ungrateful person! I¡¯d rather be called ungrateful than acknowledge a sister as evil-minded as you! Get lost!¡± Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 After saying his piece, Bryan turned and bolted out, rubbing away his tears as he ran. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Today had hit him hard. His beliefs had pretty much been smashed to smithereens. He couldn¡¯t believe that his own sister was the kind of person he despised the most. If it weren¡¯t for Ellinor texting him toe to the hospital to see his sister¡¯s true colors, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it until he saw it with his own eyes. It was tough to swallow. In the past, he had done many awful things to Ellinor to help his sister snag a guy, and now he was kicking himself. After Bryan ran out, Patricia, who was in total panic, tried to get up to chase after him, wanting to exin things to her brother. She had already lost the trust of her grandparents, older brother, and father. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose her younger brother¡¯s trust too. In her and her mother¡¯s n, Bryan was supposed to inherit all of the Howard family¡¯s assets in the future. She was counting on her little brother for her future. However, she might have been so shocked and hurt that she couldn¡¯t even get up. She felt limp and weak, as if her limbs were jelly. As she crawled, a familiar pair of leather shoes suddenly appeared before her. Patricia tried to lift her head to see. Her messy hair almost covered most of her face, making her look like a ghost. She recognized the owner of the shoes standing in front of her. It was her brother, Balfour. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Patricia cried out, ¡°Brother, can you help me get up? I feel so weak, I can¡¯t stand up¡­¡± Balfour just looked at her coldly, ¡°What did you call me?¡± Patricia reached out her hand, crying, hoping her brother would help her up like he used to, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me, Patri!¡± Balfour scoffed, ¡°Patri?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m your sister, Patri. Your beloved Patri! Brother, I can¡¯t get up. Can you help me?¡± ¡°I know who you are.¡± Patricia smiled, ¡°Brother, as long as you recognize me, help me. I feel terrible; I think I¡¯ve been poisoned; I can¡¯t use my strength¡­¡± Balfour just looked at her coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. Don¡¯t call me your brother. You know I¡¯ve been treating you like a sister substitute, so why are you still calling me brother?¡± Patricia was stunned, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s not what you think. What I said wasn¡¯t true; I was just trying to piss off Ellinor, you mustn¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really disappointed me! I was nice to you because you reminded me of Pearl, but that doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t care about you! And you think I¡¯m a hypocrite?¡± ¡°Brother, brother¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re even worse than I thought!¡± Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Patricia couldn¡¯t feel her brother¡¯s affection anymore. She reached out, her hand shaking, and grabbed onto Balfour¡¯s pant leg. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not like that¡­ The things I just said were all influenced by Ellinor¡¯s ghost¡­ She gets her kicks seeing this; even after death, she torments me. She won¡¯t be satisfied until she sees me abandoned! Brother, don¡¯t fall for her tricks!¡± Balfour, standing over her, frowned in disgust. He kicked his leg free from Patricia¡¯s grip and took a few steps back, distancing himself from his sister, who had utterly disappointed him. Throwing her dignity to the wind, Patricia scrambled on the floor, attempting to get closer to her brother, hoping for a shred of his affection. ¡°Patri, just let it go!¡± As Patricia was crawling towards him, she suddenly heard her grandmother¡¯s voice. She froze and turned to the source of the sound, her eyes wide in shock. She saw Ellinor helping Alyssa walk in, and Dean, who was also being supported by his old attendant. Ellinor was alive? Patricia nced back at ¡°Ellinor¡¯s¡± disfigured corpse, trembling with fear. The body was still on the morgue table; it hadn¡¯t disappeared. The spot where Ellinor¡¯s ghost had originally appeared was now empty, with only Veronica standing there, arms crossed and looking pissed off. How could Ellinor be alive and help her grandmother? Wasn¡¯t she dead? Patricia was certain that when she threw her phone at Ellinor earlier, it passed right through her. What the hell was going on?! Everyone showing up here and hearing what she shouldn¡¯t have said wasn¡¯t a coincidence. It had to be Ellinor¡¯s doing! Was she not dead? While Patricia was going over everything in her head, Dean and Alyssa had reached her. Alyssa sighed in disappointment, ¡°Patri, we heard everything you said to Ellinor. There¡¯s no point in making excuses now. Over the years, we¡¯ve been very fond of you, partly because you remind us of Pearl. But just like Pearl, you¡¯re a Howard. How could we not care about you? Did you really think you were just a stand-in? Especially your brother. He¡¯s been spoiling and protecting you all these years; you know that better than anyone. How could you say such things about him? And using people for your own gains, you think this is the right way? Are these the values your mother instilled in you?¡± Patricia shook her head vigorously, her voice shaky, ¡°Grandma, no, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Dean huffed, ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath for her to change! She¡¯s bing more and more like her calcting mother, stooping to any lows with no remorse!¡± Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Patricia turned to Dean again and looked at him with eyes filled with sorrow. ¡°Grandpa¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ It was Ellinor¡­ She tricked me into saying those things.¡± Dean turned away, looking disappointed. He refused to acknowledge the ck sheep in his proud family. Patricia had lost all sympathy from her family and friends, and she was on the verge of a total breakdown. When a person hit rock bottom, they could lose all reason. Patricia pointed at Ellinor, who was standing next to Alyssa, looking indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s all her doing! How else could she have faked her own death and now stand here unscathed!¡± Dean and Alyssa looked at Patricia, who was beyond reason, and frowned. Ellinor looked down at her and smirked. ¡°Unscathed? Patricia, which eye of yours sees me unscathed? Am I not injured?¡± As she said this, she pointed to the bandage wrapped around her forehead. Patricia red at her and said, ¡°Ellinor, you only got a little hurt; why did you have to fake your death? Just to make me spill everything, right?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t deny it, nodding. ¡°Yes, I faked my death to make you reveal your thoughts.¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly turned her pitiful eyes to Dean and Alyssa. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Brother, did you hear that? Ellinor admitted it; she tricked me into saying those things!¡± But Dean, Alyssa, and Balfour didn¡¯t harbor any doubts about Ellinor; they only looked at Patricia, who seemed beyond hope. Ellinor calmly said, ¡°Yes, I led you on. I made you think I was dead, so you¡¯d lower your guard and reveal your true feelings. Ms. Howard, the words you said were not out of anger but your deepest desires, weren¡¯t they?¡± Patricia, humiliated and angry, lunged at Ellinor. ¡°No! It was you who set me up and led me on; it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Ellinor stepped back just in time to avoid the wild Patricia. At that moment, Balfour stepped forward, shielding Ellinor and kicking the crazed Patricia away. Patricia fell to the ground and struggled to get up, but it didn¡¯t stop her madness. She screamed, ¡°Brother, you kicked me? Balfour, you kicked me for Ellinor? And you said you cared about me and treated me like a sister? Who would kick their own sister for a stranger? And you say you¡¯re not a hypocrite! Do you think you¡¯re a good brother?¡± Balfour¡¯s angry eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not educating you well and letting you be like this! Now that you¡¯re grown up, I can¡¯t educate you anymore; let those who can educate you do it!¡± With that, Balfour turned to the door and said, ¡°Officers, pleasee in. Help us solve this problem. Take her away for reformation so she can take the punishment she deserves.¡± Patricia froze. The police were here? She instinctively looked towards the door.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Sure enough, several stern, burly cops walked in. Two of them cuffed Haillie first, while the rest helped Patricia up from the floor, preparing to cuff her too. This made Patricia snap back to reality, shaking off the handcuffs that were about to be ced on her wrists. She objected loudly, ¡°Why are you arresting me?¡± The lead cop said, ¡°Ms. Howard, you¡¯re suspected of inciting murder. We need you toe with us to the station for questioning.¡± Patricia scoffed, ¡°Inciting murder? Do you have evidence? Did Ellinor call you guys to arrest me? She¡¯s just making baseless usations. Why should I go to the station with you?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The cop kept a stern face and firmly said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza provided us with solid evidence. From the recording she gave us, we clearly heard you inciting Haillie tomit murder. So, you muste with us for questioning.¡± Patricia was stunned again, but she didn¡¯t believe it one bit. ¡°What recording? Where did this recording come from?¡± She was sure she had destroyed all the recordings. Where did Ellinor get this one from? Seeing her uncooperative attitude, the cop pulled out a small yer and yed the recording for Patricia. The yer yed a conversation between Patricia and Haillie, unedited. Patricia waspletely taken aback. How could this be? How did the stuff she deleted reappear? Patricia red at Ellinor resentfully, ¡°You did this, but how could you possibly¡­¡± Ellinor gave a slight smile. To her, this was just a small matter. Patricia did delete the true recording, but Ellinor used technical means to restore it and handed it over to the police. Patricia had nothing to say and was taken away by the police with Haillie. As she was being led away, Patricia stubbornly stopped in her tracks and red fiercely at Ellinor. Despite the cops attempts to drag her away, she refused to budge. Facing Patricia, Ellinor just smiled, ¡°Do you want to ask me how the phone just went through my body just now?¡± Patricia frowned, gritting her teeth. She was already extremely annoyed with Ellinor, and now she felt even more ufortable for being seen through. Ellinorughed again, ¡°Ms. Howard, you¡¯re always busy nning this and that, but you don¡¯t have time to keep up with thetest technological advancements. You¡¯re a bit behind. Have you even seen a holographic projection?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Patricia was so angry that she was about to explode. Ellinor was too cunning. She would actually use technology to deceive people; it was simply too despicable! The cops were out of patience. They didn¡¯t care whether she was willing to cooperate anymore and forcibly took Patricia away. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 After Patricia was taken away by the police, both Dean and Alyssa couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After all, Patricia had been their beloved granddaughter for many years, and now she was about to be sent to jail for some serious character remodeling. How could their hearts not ache? However, they also understood that Patricia was not the little girl they used to know; she had to pay for her actions. Balfour watched as the police took Patricia away with eyes full of mixed emotions. He was both heartbroken and grateful that Ellinor was alive as he looked at the wound on her forehead that was wrapped in gauze. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He couldn¡¯t help but hug Ellinor, ¡°Thank god, you¡¯re still here! Ellinor, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay! You know, you scared the hell out of me.¡± He tightly held Ellinor. She didn¡¯t struggle right away and didn¡¯t show any resistance to Balfour¡¯s behavior, nor did she look happy; she just epted it quietly. She was okay. She just had some head injuries and lost a bit of blood. Ever since she had a close call with a car three days ago, Ellinor had been on high alert. She had even sewn a ring of high-resilience sponge padding into her trousers to protect her belly from any unexpected idents. The head injury was neither severe nor light. Thankfully, the baby was just feeling ufortable from the impact. It was nothing serious; she just needed some good rest. In the emergency room, she had the doctore out and announce her ¡®death¡¯, so she could expose Patricia¡¯s true colors and get rid of her for good. This way, she didn¡¯t have to constantly be on guard against Patricia. Even though her belly was still small right now, when it got bigger in the future, she wouldn¡¯t have time to keep an eye on Patricia. Veronica had no idea about the real rtionship between Balfour and Ellinor. She walked over unhappily, shoved Balfour away, pulled Ellinor to his side, and grumbled. ¡°Hey, Balfour, ever heard of the phrase ¡®men are from Mars, women are from Venus¡¯? Even if you have any intentions toward Ellinor, you¡¯ve missed your chance! Ellinor is my brother¡¯s girl! You better stay away from her!¡± Balfour¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he looked at Veronica. Although he was displeased, he didn¡¯t retort. Dean and Alyssa shared a knowing smile; they had long noticed Balfour¡¯s unusual attitude towards Ellinor. Just when Veronica was about to continue her rant about the Howard family, Ellinor pulled her away, stopping her from speaking further. ¡°Ellinor, why are you pulling me? I haven¡¯t finished badmouthing the Howards! This time, it¡¯s because of them that you had the ident and nearly gave Grandma a heart attack! I haven¡¯t settled the score with them yet!¡± Ellinor gave her a nce, ¡°If you could just shut up, that¡¯d be great. Let¡¯s go check on Grandma. If she¡¯s been frightened, it¡¯s not good.¡± Veronica was a bit dissatisfied, ¡°Huh? You do realize it was you who frightened her, right? Couldn¡¯t you have given us a heads-up about your fake death? Do you know my brother almost¡­¡± Veronica was cut short by the sudden appearance of Theo in the corridor; she didn¡¯t dare say anything more. Theo was standing at the morgue door with his hands in his pockets while leaning against the wall. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 His expression was unreadable; he was just squinting his eyes and staring at her. Veronica kept quiet. She had seen her brother¡¯s reaction firsthand when he thought Ellinor was dead. She knew how much Ellinor meant to her brother and could guess that his feelings must be all over the ce right now. It was best for her to stay out of it. Ellinor approached Theo. ¡°Theo.¡± As she got close, she noticed Theo holding a cigarette, unlit. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he couldn¡¯t smoke in the hospital or for some other reason. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t smoked in a long time. The guy threw the unlit cigarette into a nearby trash can, took off his jacket, and draped it over Ellinor. Without a word, he turned and walked away. Ellinor furrowed her brow and followed him. Even with her slow uptake, Veronica could sense the tension between them. She didn¡¯t dare get too close, trailing silently and distantly. On the way, Theo and Ellinor didn¡¯t exchange a single word. Meanwhile, in the morgue. Quinton only dared walk in with his crutches when he saw the situation inside had calmed down. ¡°Sir, the doctor said you shouldn¡¯t walk on your injured foot.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t say anything; he just calmly took the crutches and put them under his arm. However, seeing this made the two elders of the Howard family anything but calm. Alyssa quickly came over to ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Balfour, what happened to your foot?¡± 7 Balfour replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor injury. It¡¯ll heal after some time. You don¡¯t need to worry, Grandma.¡± How could Alyssa not worry? ¡°If it was just a minor injury, why would you need crutches? This must be more than a minor injury!¡± Knowing her grandson¡¯s character, she knew he would not be honest about his real condition. Alyssa, still frowning, questioned Quinton. ¡°Quinton, tell me! What happened to Balfour¡¯s foot?¡± Quinton, of course, knew Balfour didn¡¯t want the two elders to worry, so he simply said, ¡°Madam, the master¡¯s injury is really not a big deal. You don¡¯t need to worry too much. I will take good care of Mr. Howard and help him recover.¡± Alyssa felt something was fishy and didn¡¯t let it go, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you how serious Balfour¡¯s injury is; I just want to know how he got this injury? I¡¯ve watched this kid grow up; he¡¯s always careful; there¡¯s no way he fell identally!¡± Quinton was a bit embarrassed, ¡°This¡­¡± He looked at Balfour, seeking his opinion. Balfour, however, was lost in thought, not really present, and didn¡¯t give Quinton any instructions. Alyssa realized that Quinton was hesitant to speak in front of Balfour, so she made an excuse for Balfour to go to the car to get his grandfather¡¯s blood pressure pills. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Balfour, already distracted, nodded and left when he heard his grandmother¡¯s request. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 When Balfour stepped out, Quinton instinctively tried to follow, but Alyssa grabbed him tightly. ¡°Quinton, don¡¯t go. Hang out with us for a bit.¡± Quinton grimaced, ¡°Well¡­¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Balfour was filled with worry for Ellinor. He didn¡¯t notice Quinton being stopped by Alyssa and walked out alone. Once Balfour was out, Alyssa started grilling Quinton, ¡°Quinton, spill it! How did Balfour get hurt? Is it serious?¡± Quinton, trying to keep Alyssa from worrying, couldn¡¯t just up and leave. This ce wasn¡¯t a real morgue, but a spare room in the hospital set up to look like one. Yet, due to being unused for a long time, it was quite creepy. The two elderly people might feel ufortable here. Quinton said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I swear I wasn¡¯t pulling your leg earlier. Balfour¡¯s injury is not serious. As long as he takes good care of it, there won¡¯t be any major issues. Please don¡¯t worry; he won¡¯t be irresponsible about his own health.¡± Alyssa wouldn¡¯t let it go, ¡°Quinton, stop beating around the bush! I¡¯m asking how Balfour got injured!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Without a doubt, Balfour didn¡¯t want him to spill this to Alyssa, but he couldn¡¯t just leave. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t good for your health, especially at your age. Why don¡¯t I escort you somewhere to rest first?¡± He purposely changed the subject. Alyssa insisted, ¡°We¡¯re not buying that! Tell me what happened to Balfour¡¯s injury now, or we¡¯re not leaving!¡± Quinton had no choice but to spill the beans, ¡°Alright, here¡¯s what happened. In fact, Ellinor was attacked once before today¡¯s incident. Three days ago, when Ellinor left the Howard residence and Balfour was walking her out, a car suddenly tried to hit Ellinor, and Balfour got hit trying to save her. That¡¯s how Balfour got injured. Balfour didn¡¯t want me to tell you this because he was worried you¡¯d me Ellinor. So, please pretend that you don¡¯t know.¡± After hearing Quinton¡¯s exnation, Alyssa felt even more uneasy. She and her husband exchanged worried nces, both feeling that something was off. So, Alyssa asked again, ¡°Why is Balfour so concerned about Ellinor? He¡¯s never been this invested in a girl before, except maybe Patri. Is he really trying topete with Theo for Ellinor?¡± Dean added, ¡°Although we appreciate Ellinor, such a thing absolutely can¡¯t happen between our families! Balfour wouldn¡¯t abandon his principles for a girl. Quinton, why is Balfour so concerned about Ellinor? I remember he didn¡¯t like Ellinor before, so why did he get hurt trying to save her?¡± This question made Quinton even more ufortable. He couldn¡¯t disclose Ellinor¡¯s real identity. The boss once strictly warned that Ellinor didn¡¯t want anyone to know her identity for now. This couldn¡¯t be leaked, or Ellinor would be upset and ignore the boss. ¡°Quinton, what are you hesitating for? Spit it out!¡± Dean felt more and more that something was wrong and pressed on. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Chapter 1994 Quinton fell immense pressure while facing Dean¡¯s harsh questioning, wo! Dean widened his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m a fool, you¡¯d better spill the beans, M you dare de to me, 191 Quinton feltered, Dean would find out sooner orter, He sighed helplessly, ¡°Bay W ¡°Because she saved Grandpa¡¯s life, The Howard family owes her one! Balfour¡¯s voice timely interrupted Quinton¡¯s impending confession, Dean and Alyssa turned their heads and saw their grandson return on crutches, Quinton let out a sigh of relief, Under Dean¡¯s pressure, he almost spilled the beans about los gun them,& Battour leaned on his crutches, strolling casually to the old man and handed over be of ware Gods you ge T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dean and Alyssa both fell silent, How could he move so quickly with crutches? je brought back the medicine in no time, In actual fact, Balfour didn¡¯t fetch the medicine himself, He was distracted by constantly worrying about his sister¡¯s condition, and suddenly realized that his goodmoker had sent him out on purpose, So, he made a call to his driver to bring in the medicine, Dean took the blood pressure pills, as he looked at his grandson with a puzzled expression, ¡®Batox, tel genoss the tutti Eling Balfour seemed to know what Dean was about to ask and he interrupted before Dean could finish, ¡°Grode ads onto think t Ellinor is a good girl. She saved grandpa¡¯s life once, and I will repay her on your behat. You both must be tres go home After saying this, he didn¡¯t give them a chance to ask further and turned to Quinton, ¡°Quinton, escort Grandpa and Grandma to the hospital entrance and thene back, I have a bob for your Quinton nodded, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Alyssa¡¯s gaze darkened. She knew her grandson well, If Balfour didn¡¯t want to talk, no one could pry it out of tim She had to forget about it for now, Alyssa sald with concern, ¡°Balfour, your grandpa and I will leave first. Take care of your leg and recover melk you se you COTE WENT to leave any long-term problems. It would be toote to regret,¡± Balfour nodded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, I¡¯ll take good care of myself,¡± Alyssa was somewhat relieved after hearing her grandson say this. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Although Dean was somewhat dissatisfied with not getting an answer, he didn¡¯t want to stay here. So he folowed Alyssa and let When Balfour returned home, he will ask him thoroughly about Ellinor¡¯s identity, Quinton escorted the two seniors of the Howard family out of the ¡®morgue Balfour¡¯s gaze became deep, and his eyes lowered as if he were contemting something. His grandparents seemed to sense something, but Ellinor was not ready to return home yet. If he were to reveal Elinors identity to them would they let her stay with the nchet family? Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 If such a thing happened, it would probably give Ellinor a real headache. Balfour knew deep down that he wasn¡¯t exactly the best big brother. All he could do now was to do his utmost to protect her and stop her from getting into any more scrapes. Meanwhile, in a high-end private room at the hospital. Marissa was lying in bed, knocked out by the sedatives, but her brow was still furrowed. She was not even rxed in her sleep. By her bedside. Putnam sat in his wheelchair, deeply worried as he watched Marissa. All they could do now was keep her away from any stress until she woke up. Once she did, she would definitely ask about Ellinor. Damn, that little girl¡¯s death was such a shame. How could she die so young? ¡°Grandpa, how¡¯s Grandma doing now?¡± Just as Putnam was sighing to himself, a girl¡¯s voice sounded from behind him. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. All his attention was on Marissa, so Putnam didn¡¯t take much notice of the voice and assumed it was his granddaughter who had returned. ¡°Your grandma still needs a bit more time to regain consciousness.¡± He answered, turning his head to look at his ¡®granddaughter.¡¯ However, the moment he saw the girl standing behind him, Putnam got a fright and even rolled back a bit in his wheelchair. It was Ellinor! Ellinor was wearing hospital clothes; her forehead was wrapped in bandages, and her face was pale, but her eyes were bright, and she seemed in good spirits. What the heck was going on? Was she a ghost or something? Seeing Putnam¡¯s reaction, Ellinor quickly said in a hushed tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Grandpa. I¡¯m real.¡± Realizing that his reaction was a bit much, Putnam frowned, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Veronica stepped forward from behind Ellinor, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s a reason for Ellinor¡¯s situation. It¡¯s a long story; I¡¯ll exin everything once we get home. Basically, Ellinor didn¡¯t mean to scare you or Grandma.¡± Putnam nced at his granddaughter, then at Ellinor, as his expression slowly rxed, but he still grumbled, ¡°Such a troublemaker, can¡¯t we have one day of peace?!¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± Putnam¡¯s expression froze. He lifted his chin and turned his face, ¡°Who¡¯s worried about you? I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll scare Marissa to death!¡± Ellinor looked at the still-sleeping Marissa, who was frowning deeply in her sleep and looking pained. She felt a pang of guilt and went over to hold her grandma¡¯s hand, murmuring, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me, Ellinor. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay.¡± Marissa seemed to hear her, causing her eyebrows to twitch. She struggled to open her eyes, but when she did, her weary and worried eyes seemed to have brightened, ¡°Ellinor, is that really you? I thought¡­¡± Now that Grandma was awake, Ellinor quickly sat by the bed so Grandma could see her clearly, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s really me. I¡¯m totally fine.¡± Marissa held Ellinor¡¯s hand in return, feeling the warmth of her hand, which slightly calmed her down, but she soon became worried again, ¡°Ellinor, the baby in your belly¡­¡± ¡°The baby ispletely fine too. We¡¯re both okay, Grandma. You can rest easy.¡± Finally rxed, Marissa held Ellinor¡¯s hand tighter and tried to sit up. Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 As soon as Ellinor saw the olddy trying to get up, she quickly lent a hand, propping up the pillow behind Marissa and making her lean against the bed morefortably. Once Marissa was settled, she gently patted the back of Ellinor¡¯s hand, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re something else, you know. How could you not tell Granny you¡¯re pregnant? If it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s incident, Granny would still be in the dark about your pregnancy!¡± Sitting by the bedside, Ellinor gave the olddy a small smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you. I was just afraid you¡¯d worry too much and that you¡¯d restrict my activities.¡± Marissa furrowed her brows; her kindly expression wasced with sternness, ¡°How could I not worry? You¡¯re Theo¡¯s wife, and the baby you¡¯re carrying is as important to me as you are. You didn¡¯t want me to interfere, and then you ran off and got hit by a car, didn¡¯t you? Thank god it wasn¡¯t anything serious. How do you think I could bear it otherwise?¡± Ellinor obediently nodded, ¡°I understand, Granny. I won¡¯t run off again.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing that both Ellinor and the baby were safe, Marissa finally managed a small smile. Today had been a close call, and they would need to ensure Ellinor¡¯s safety in the future. Putnam, seeing Marissa awake, was relieved. But he couldn¡¯t resist teasing Veronica, ¡°Just look at your Granny now. Her whole world revolves around her daughter-inw!¡± After hearing her grandfather¡¯s somewhat jealous words, Veronica couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time. In the past, she would have been upset to see Granny showing so much concern for Ellinor. But now, knowing Ellinor¡¯s character and Patricia¡¯s true colors, Veronica had no prejudice against Ellinor. She thought this harmonious family atmosphere was nice. Plus, Ellinor was pregnant with her brother¡¯s child. How wonderful! Suddenly, Veronica nced around the room, realizing that Theo wasn¡¯t there. Wait a minute! Where was her brother? After chatting with Marissa for a while andforting her, Ellinor coaxed her into eating something. Suddenly, Veronica pulled Ellinor aside, ¡°Ellinor, I need to talk to you.¡± Ellinor handed the te in her hand to Marissa and followed Veronica, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Frowning, Veronica said, ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on my Granny. Haven¡¯t you noticed my brother hasn¡¯te in?¡± Ellinor knew Theo was mad at her, but Granny needed herfort more. Theo, being young and strong, wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. Veronica seemed a bit angry at Ellinor¡¯sck of a reaction, ¡°Ellinor! I don¡¯t think you¡¯re showing enough concern for my brother. Do you have any idea how heartbroken he was when he thought you were dead? It scared the life out of me!¡± Ellinor looked anxious, ¡°Where is he now?¡± She only now remembered her husband? Veronica said with some annoyance, ¡°I just went to look for him and found him smoking alone in the stairwell. You go find him. Don¡¯t worry about Granny; I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Alright, you take care of Granny.¡± Leaving Veronica to look after Marissa, Ellinor left the room alone. She searched around in the hospital corridor and saw the door to the stairwell. She walked slowly towards it. When she opened the door to the stairwell, it felt a bit chilly, but she was wearing the jacket Theo had given her. The stairwell was dark, and all she could see was a man¡¯s silhouette against the wall, his slender fingers holding a cigarette, taking a puff every now and then. In her memory, Theo hadn¡¯t smoked for a long time since he found out about her pregnancy. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 ¡°Theo.¡± She called out softly as she slowly walked towards him. Theo turned his head towards her, silently putting out his cigarette. Ellinor fixed her beautiful eyes on him, ¡°Why are you hiding out here smoking alone? Aren¡¯t you going to check on your grandma?¡± Theo squinted slightly, and with his expression unchanged, he simply asked, ¡°How¡¯s Grandma?¡± ¡°She¡¯s awake; she had some food; she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Theo nodded slightly, his voice indifferent, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ellinor was a bit unsettled by his demeanor and frowned, ¡°Theo, am I disturbing your smoke? You don¡¯t want to deal with me?¡± Theo looked at her but didn¡¯t answer. Ellinor waited quietly for a while, but he didn¡¯t say anything, making her feel a bit upset, ¡°Sorry, I disturbed you. I¡¯ll leave you to it then!¡± With that, she turned around, ready to leave. ¡°Ellinor, do you find it amusing?¡± Theo suddenly asked from behind her; his tone was low, and his mood was hard to read. Ellinor halted; it took her a while to turn around and ask, ¡°What¡¯s amusing?¡± Theo¡¯s expression turned more serious, ¡°Scaring me, do you find it amusing?¡± Ellinor got his point. She pouted as she tried to exin, ¡°Theo, I texted you from the ER; you didn¡¯t check. I also messaged Collin; didn¡¯t he tell you I was okay?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes were dull, and his jaw was clenched, ¡°You still don¡¯t see your mistake, do you? Ellinor, will my death satisfy you?¡± Ellinor was taken aback, feeling ufortable, ¡°¡­When did I ever want you dead?¡± Theo pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly, ¡°Right! Some little shit is after my life!¡± Ellinor felt a mix of anger and guilt, ¡°I just thought if I didn¡¯t deal with Patricia, she¡¯d keep causing me trouble. If I exposed her once and for all, I could finally have some peace.¡± Theo scolded her sternly, ¡°So you purposely got hit by a car?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to; I really didn¡¯t think Haillie would use the same trick twice! She had already used the car ident ploy a couple days ago; who would have thought she¡¯d use it again?¡± Theo snorted, ¡°You knew it was dangerous, but you still took the risk, right?¡± Even though he was ming her, his embrace tightened. Ellinor sighed, ¡°I was wrong; I won¡¯t worry you again.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Theo angrily said, ¡°You think there¡¯s going to be a next time?¡± Ellinor quickly replied, ¡°No, there will be no next time!¡± After hearing her say that, Theo¡¯s anger finally subsided a bit. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Ellinor could feel his body slightly shaking, apparently still trying to recover from her fake death stunt. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She felt a tinge of emotion deep within her, something she had never felt before. It was the feeling of being deeply cared for by someone. Ever since her mom passed, people treated her like a pet while they looked after her. But she had never experienced this kind of worry and care from someone. ¡°Theo, what would you do if I really died?¡± Xenia thought everything was set in stone. She was chilling in her apartment with a face mask on, waiting for some good news from her daughter. But bam! What she got instead was news of her daughter getting arrested. She waspletely out of her wits, pacing back and forth in the living room like a headless chicken, trying to find someone to help rescue her daughter from jail, but no one capable was in sight. Her daughter¡¯s arrest was known to Balfour and his parents, but they didn¡¯t lift a finger to help. It was clear that the Howard family had given up on her daughter. What should she do? What could she do? She couldn¡¯t believe that Ellinor would stoop so low as to fake her own death to trick her daughter into spilling her true thoughts. It was outrageous! Xenia was freaking out until her phone rang. It was a call from her son, Byran. Like grabbing a lifeline, she immediately picked up. ¡°Byran!¡± Yes, she still had Byran, the youngest son of the Howard family. Byran had some pull in the Howard family, so he could help get her daughter out. Over the phone, Byran¡¯s voice was a bit raspy. ¡°Mom, where are you?¡± Xenia quickly replied, ¡°Byran, I¡¯m at my apartment. Where are you?¡± Byran asked in confusion, ¡°Mom, when did you get your own apartment?¡± ¡°Byran, I don¡¯t have time to exin everything now! I¡¯ll text you the address. Come over. We¡¯ve gotta talk about your sister¡¯s situation.¡± Without saying much else, Byran agreed and hung up. Xenia immediately texted her apartment address to her son and started anxiously waiting. She could¡¯ve exined everything over the phone, but she learned from her mole in the Howard family that Ellinor had sent her daughter to jail using a recorded phone call. So she was scared of talking about such matters over the phone. Ellinor was too unpredictable. Who knew if she could get her hands on her call with Byran? Her daughter had already been screwed over by her. Byran absolutely couldn¡¯t have any idents. She was banking on Byran taking over the Howard family and making her proud in her twilight years. Before Byran arrived, Xenia was still pacing around the living room, unable to calm down. As she walked back and forth, she suddenly felt like someone was watching her. She looked up to see a pair of big eyes peeking at her through the bedroom door. Xenia frowned, immediately realizing what was going on. She rushed over and threw the door open Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Baber was knocked down by the force of the door swinging open,nding t on the floor and bursting into tears. ¡°What are you up to, you little rascal? Snooping around, are you?¡± Xenia used him loudly. Baber, frightened and looking wronged, stammered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t peeping¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t been. He just didn¡¯t know what was going on and was too scared to step outside, so he peeked through a small crack in the door. Xenia was in a foul mood. She already found this unprofitable kid annoying, and now that she had no outlet for her simmering anger, she decided to take it out on Baber. She gave Baber a vicious kick, then snapped at him, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but trouble! Ever since we adopted you, everything¡¯s been going wrong. We should¡¯ve never taken you in. You¡¯re a disaster!¡± Baber doubled over in pain, clutching his stomach. He¡¯d been enduring this kind of abuse almost daily. Whenever Xenia was in a bad mood, she¡¯d take it out on him. In the past, she was careless and hit him whenever she felt like it. But when her son started showing concern for Baber, she became more cautious and started hitting him in ces hidden by clothes to avoid detection. Now, with no more concern from her son, Xenia treated him with absolute disregard. Today, when his mom left the house, he thought he could finally breathe without any fear of a beating. But then his grandmother started abusing him again. This house was terrifying. Everyone in it was terrifying. He wanted to leave and go back to the orphanage in his own country, where he was always hungry and cold. It would still be better than here. Seeing Baber still crying, Xenia became even angrier. She picked him up and pped him hard, ¡°Stop crying! You are nothing but trouble! Do you know that you got your mom arrested by the police? If you cry again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Xenia vented her anger on the child, beating him until he was on the verge of passing out, with no intention of stopping. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She decided she might as well just kill him. Now that her daughter was arrested by the police, there was no way she could marry into the nchet family after getting out of jail. And with this kid around, no good man would want her. Just then, the doorbell rang. Xenia finally let go of Baber, closed the bedroom door, and went to answer the door. As she opened the door, sure enough, her son was there. Xenia threw herself into his arms as tears began streaming down her face. ¡°Byran! You¡¯re finally here! Did you know? Your sister was arrested because of that Ellinor. You must find a way to save her!¡± Byran stood stiffly at the door. He was being tightly embraced by his mother but was still motionless. He hadplicated feelings towards his mother. As a son, he couldn¡¯t ignore his mother¡¯s tears, but he knew his sister¡¯s actions were rted to his mother. He didn¡¯t understand why his closest, most beloved sister and mother could be such people. They were cold, ruthless, and hypocritical. Why was he the son of such a woman? His mood was getting worse. Byran snapped out of it, pushed his mother away, and said, ¡°Enough! This is all sister¡¯s own doing. Mom, wake up and stop making more mistakes.¡± Xenia looked stunned after being pushed away by her own son. ¡°Byran! What did you just say? Are you saying your sister brought this on herself? She¡¯s your sister and she¡¯s always been the kindest to you. How can you side with outsiders and treat your sister like this? Byran, you mustn¡¯t do anything foolish.¡± Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Byran wiped his tears and spoke, trying not to have a breakdown. ¡°Mom, you know what? My sister herself told me about her deeds and the real thoughts she had all these years. I always thought she was the kindest and gentlest girl in the world and deserved the best. So I once picked a bone with Ellinor. But my sister did so many bad things behind the scenes. She even took advantage of all the people who loved and trusted her. Now she¡¯s made her bed, and she has to lie on it. Neither I nor you can help her. Mom, I just want you to follow Grandpa¡¯s arrangement, go stay in the countryside for a while, reflect on yourself, ande back when Grandpa, Grandma, and Dad have cooled down. Stop thinking about helping my sister. She should pay for what she¡¯s done.¡± Xenia, after hearing her son¡¯s words, pointed at him furiously, ¡°You good-for-nothing! Your sister and I have been nning so much for you in the Howard family all these years, yet your grades are nothing to write home about, and you have no ambition. You are all children of the Howard family; why can Balfour inherit the family business but not you? Are you okay with that? Byran, are you out of your mind?¡± Byran furrowed his brows, ¡°Mom, my brother is the eldest son of the Howard family, the first son of Dad and his first wife. He is excellent in all aspects, and it¡¯s only right that our family has high hopes for him. I don¡¯t want to inherit the so-called family business, nor do I want topete with my brother. Even if I did, I couldn¡¯t win. So stop dreaming about unrealistic things; I won¡¯tpete for the inheritance with my brother.¡± Xenia was so angry that she almost cked out, ¡°How could you be so useless?! Tell me, how did I give birth to such a good-for-nothing son?! I was also a campus beauty and was pursued by many. But in your father¡¯s eyes, I could never match his ex-wife, Marlinie. Now, even my son can¡¯t match her son. Why?!¡± Byran sighed as he looked at his mother with both pity and helplessness, ¡°Mom, I brought our family¡¯s servants here; you should go to the vi with them to rest. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure they treat you well.¡± Xenia was taken aback, not expecting her son to not only refuse to help but also betray her, ¡°You ungrateful waste of space! How could you treat me like this?! You don¡¯t even have half of your sister¡¯s ambition; I really wish your sister was a boy!¡± Byran didn¡¯t want to argue with his stubborn mother anymore; he turned around and ordered the servants, ¡°Take good care of my mom; take her to the vi.¡± The servants nodded politely, ¡°Alright.¡± Then Byran left without looking back; he didn¡¯t have the heart to take another look, worried that seeing his mother¡¯s angry eyes would break his heart. Both his mother and sister should be held ountable for their actions; he couldn¡¯t speak for them just because they were his family, and he didn¡¯t want to indulge them. Noticing that her son was leaving her behind, Xenia screamed in despair and lost control, ¡°Byran! Byran¡­ Come back! You can¡¯t just leave your mom like this; you can¡¯t¡­¡± She tried to catch up to her son, but the Howard family¡¯s servants stopped her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 ¡°Lady, don¡¯t even think about skedaddling this time; we need to exin this to Dean.¡± Like a bat out of hell, Xenia pushed away the servants. ¡°Beat it! Who do you think you are? You dare to try and control me?!¡± Having been fooled before, the servants were no longer polite. Two of them held Xenia down while the rest went to tidy up. Xenia had only stayed there for less than a day, so there was barely anything to pack. Once everything was sorted, the servants were ready to head out. Before leaving, the head servant heard what seemed like sobbing from the bedroom, so he sent someone to check it out. ¡°It¡¯s the kid that thedy adopted! Looks like he¡¯s hurt and crying on the floor!¡± The head servant went to see and indeed found Baber curled up, trembling on the floor, and sobbing faintly. It was a pitiful sight. Something crossed Xenia¡¯s mind, and she pretended to be concerned, ¡°Oh dear! How did the child fall? Check if he¡¯s hurt; if he is, we must rush him to the hospital!¡± The head servant was suspicious because Xenia and her mother had previously used Baber¡¯s illness to escape. He squatted down to check on the child on the floor and confirmed that Baber was indeed injured this time, making him feel torn. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Xenia urged, ¡°Hurry up and take the child to the hospital!¡± The head servant frowned and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Baber¡¯s injury doesn¡¯t look like he fell. What¡¯s going on?¡± Xenia blinked guiltily, ¡°How would I know how he got hurt? He¡¯s a small child and can be careless. His mother isn¡¯t here, so he might have bumped into something! Never mind how he got hurt; let go of me; I need to take Baber to the hospital!¡± With that, Xenia tried to break free to pick up the child on the floor. But Baber, curled up on the floor, became even more anxious when he heard hering. Xenia couldn¡¯t break free from the servants¡® grip. Without the head servant¡¯smand, they didn¡¯t dare let go. The head servant thought for a moment and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t need to worry about Baber. Dean has instructed us to take him back to the nchet family and let Mr. nchet and Ms. Mendoza take care of him.¡± Upon hearing this, Xenia was taken aback and then firmly furrowed her brows, ¡°No way! Absolutely not! Baber is my grandson; nobody can take him away from me! My daughter has already left me; if you take Baber away and I don¡¯t get to see my grandson, I won¡¯t happily go with you to the mansion! What¡¯s the point of living there alone? I might as well end my life now!¡± With that, Xenia seemed ready to bite her tongue. After Xenia¡¯s deration to end her life, the head servant immediately stepped forward to stop her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you need to calm down!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Xenia blurted out in fury, ¡°How can I calm down? I can¡¯t! You taking Baber away is like ripping my life away The head servant gave a helpless order, ¡°Take Madame and Baber to the countryside mansion first, then we¡¯ll ask Dean Howard & we should bring Baber home.¡± Xenia was not satisfied after hearing this, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to take Baber to the hospital now? What if something happens to taber on the way to the mansion?¡± The head servant replied, ¡®Rest assured, I¡¯ve just checked; Baber only has some minor injuries. We can have a doctor from a nearby clinic treat Baber at the mansion,¡± Xenia frowned and retorted, ¡°That¡¯s uneptable! How can we trust those country doctors? Hot Baber needs to go to a propNY WO hospital! This time, the head servant didn¡¯t fall for her tricks, ¡°Madame, please understand that we have to do our job. If you manage to eSEMA MAN, Dean will definitely punish us severely, Let¡¯s go!¡± He signaled his men to pick up Baber and left the apartment with Zenia, Although Xenia was unsatisfied, she knew that trying to escape again with the same tricks had low chances of sess, so she didn¡¯t argue with the servants anymore. However, she did gain something from this. She learned from the head servant that Baber was favored by 1, nchet, This was a card she could yter, so she couldn¡¯t let Baber be taken away, The next day. When Ellinor woke up, she found herself in a hospital bed. She remembered chatting with Theo in the stairwell yesterday, then suddenly feeling dizzy and losing consciousness, She guessed that Theo must¡¯ve carried her to the bed. She forced her eyes open to see that it was past & in the morning. Did she sleep till morning? Where was Theo? Ellinor looked around the room for Theo, but instead, she found Belinda dozing off in a chair beside the bed. When did Belinda get here? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor tried to sit up, which caught Belinda¡¯s attention. Belinda woke up to see Ellinor sitting up and was immediately surprised, ¡°You¡¯re awake! Don¡¯t move, let me help you. He quickly got up to help her sit properly and ced a cushion behind her, Once Ellinor was settled, she asked Belinda, ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s Theo?¡± Belinda shrugged, ¡°Theo had to go on a business trip first thing in the morning. He called me to take care of you, saying that Veronica can¡¯t look after people and he didn¡¯t trust her with you.¡± Theo went on a business trip? Ellinor suddenly remembered that Theo had told her that he would be busy recently, dealing with work both domestically and abroad. But how could he just leave without telling her? Noticing that Ellinor was frowning, Belinda hurriedly tried to exin for Theo, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t me Theo for leaving without telling you. He just thought you were sleeping soundly and didn¡¯t want to wake you,¡± Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Ellinor looked calm, not angry. She was just a bit downcast as she asked, ¡°Did he mention when he¡¯d be back from the business trip?¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°Theo didn¡¯t say specifically. He just asked me to stay with you until hees back, to prevent Veronica from getting on your nerves.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor responded with a faint ¡°Oh.¡± At that moment, Veronica¡¯s slightly irked voice rang out, ¡°Who would annoy her? I¡¯ve already epted her wholeheartedly.¡± After hearing Veronica¡¯s voice, Ellinor and Belinda turned their heads towards the door. There stood Veronica, with her hands on her hips, looking quite miffed as she walked in, ¡°My brother is so overprotective. He treats me like a viin; he even brought a stranger here!¡± Belinda nced at her and said, ¡°Maybe you should reflect on your past behavior so you can understand why Theo feels like he needs to guard against you more than viins?¡± Stung by Belinda¡¯s words, Veronica recalled her past actions towards Ellinor and fell silent. Ellinor noticed the tension between the two and decided to break it up, ¡°Is there anything to eat? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Belinda and Veronica both replied in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± After speaking simultaneously, they red at each other. Then Belinda said, ¡°Ellinor, my mom made some soup and nutritious dishes for you this morning. I brought them! Let me get them for you.¡± After saying this, Belinda went to fetch the containers. Taking advantage of this, Veronica came forward with a container her grandma had sent, ¡°Ellinor, this is the breakfast that my grandma asked me to bring for you! You eat this! Don¡¯t eat food from strangers!¡± Ellinor fell silent. Belinda came back and pushed Veronica aside with her body, ¡°Who are you calling a stranger? I¡¯m the one Theo assigned to look after Ellinor! Theo even specifically told me that unless necessary, you¡¯re not allowed near Ellinor! Veronica, you better know your ce; don¡¯t make me report this to Theo!¡± Veronica put down the container and said discontentedly, ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re not a nchet, right? What¡¯s wrong with calling you a stranger? Even if my brother said I couldn¡¯t get close to Ellinor, what¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m here on behalf of my grandma to visit Ellinor and bring her breakfast! Who are you to stop Ellinor from eating the breakfast that my grandma had prepared?¡± Belinda sneered, ¡°Because the nchet family gave me full authority to take care of Ellinor! You can leave the breakfast Marissa had you bring, but you should leave; don¡¯t bother me and Ellinor here!¡± Veronica sneered back, ¡°Belinda, not to mention anything else, ording to seniority, I¡¯m your aunt! Is this how you talk to elders in the Wesley family?¡± Belinda gritted her teeth, ¡°You¡­¡± Now that Belinda was speechless, Veronica felt victorious, and she tilted her chin up at her, ¡°Come on! Call me ¡®aunt,¡® let me hear it.¡± Belinda red at Veronica as her face turned red in anger. She was absolutely fuming! She really couldn¡¯t ept that she was of a lower generation than Veronica. Ah, it was so infuriating! Ellinor was about to mediate when another male¡¯s elegant voice rang out. ¡°Ms. nchet is quite eloquent. You¡¯re so young, and yet you make others call you ¡®aunt.¡® Aren¡¯t you afraid that would make you appear old?¡± Belinda was taken aback by the man¡¯s voice. She turned her head to look, and her heart skipped a beat. Veronica frowned. She looked towards the intruder, only to see a very handsome man walking in with a flirtatious smile on his face. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 When Ellinor saw Chase walk in, she nonchntly raised an eyebrow. What was this guy doing here? Veronica was stunned by Chase¡¯s good looks for a moment, but since she had a crush on someone else, she wasn¡¯t swayed by his charm. She widened her eyes and asked grumpily. ¡°Who are you? You just barged in without knocking; you¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Chase looked at Veronica, gave a small smile, then turned to look at Ellinor, who was resting in bed, and said with a meaningful grin, ¡°I didn¡¯t have to knock when I used to go to her room.¡± Veronica was instantly on guard. She took a good look at the intruder, then turned to Ellinor, ¡°What? Are you Ellinor¡¯s ex?¡± Chase chuckled suggestively without denying it. Veronica took it seriously, and she snapped, ¡°Ellinor, that¡¯s too much! My brother¡¯s not around, so you invite your ex over? Do you even want to have a proper life with my brother?¡± Ellinorzily rubbed her temples and nced at Veronica, ¡°Ignore him! I don¡¯t have an ex, and even if I did, it wouldn¡¯t be him!¡± Veronica was taken aback but was still skeptical, ¡°Really?¡± Chase furrowed his brows, looking a bit peeved. ¡°How could you belittle me in front of others? I¡¯m good¨Clooking, right?¡± Ellinor was used to his narcissism and silliness, so she shrugged it off, ¡°What are you doing here instead of being at the office?¡± Chase shrugged, walked to the bedside, and checked the wound on her forehead. ¡°Boss, I heard you got hurt. How could we stay at the office worry¨Cfree without checking on you?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine; if you have nothing else to do, head back to the office and get to work. Don¡¯t let your job hang by a thread.¡± While saying this, Ellinor secretly nced at Belinda¡¯s reaction. The moment Chase walked in, Belinda¡¯s eyes were filled with stars. Her fiery attitude in front of Veronica had also toned down. Belinda shyly yet cautiously said, ¡°Mr. Larios, you¡¯re here to see Ellinor too? Perfect! Ellinor¡¯s about to have breakfast; you can join us! It¡¯s all my mom¡¯s specialty dishes!¡± Veronica found Belinda¡¯s softened voice and tone weird, so she observed Belinda¡¯s expression. As a girl, how could she not see that Belinda had a thing for this new hottie? Ha! So Belinda liked these types of guys? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Hm! He was no match for her Moran! Chase nced at Belinda and gave a gentle smile, ¡°No need; I already had breakfast with a friend.¡± Belinda looked a bit disappointed, ¡°Oh, if you¡¯ve eaten, then just sit and chill for a bit!¡± Saying that, Belinda quickly ran to fetch a chair for Chase. Chase didn¡¯t bother with formalities, so he thanked her and sat down. His gaze didn¡¯t linger on Belinda, and his smile was merely out of politeness. His gaze on Ellinor, however, was much more serious, ¡°How are you? Does your wound hurt?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Chase said, ¡°Did you get hurt anywhere else? You can¡¯t hide anything from me!¡± Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 ¡°I already told you, I¡¯m fine! Howe it¡¯s just you? Where¡¯s Ida?¡± From what she knew about her two buddies, they should both show up. Chase grinned and said, ¡°Ida¡¯s off getting some pastries from your favorite bakery. That ce is always buzzing, so they had to stand in line, and I ain¡¯t one for queuing, so here I am.¡± They? There was someone else? ¡°Who¡¯s Ida queuing with?¡± Ellinor asked. Belinda handed a cup of water to Chase, ¡°Mr. Larios, have some water.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks.¡± Chase took the cup of water gracefully, then answered Ellinor¡¯s question, ¡°She¡¯s in line with my girlfriend.¡± The word ¡®girlfriend¡® felt like a needle to Belinda¡¯s heart. She doubted her own ears and looked at Chase in disbelief. Chase just gave Ellinor a smile, ¡°They should be here soon! My girlfriend¡¯s nervous about meeting you, so be nice to her. Don¡¯t badmouth me in front of her, or I¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡± Ellinor had met many of Chase¡¯s girlfriends, so she wasn¡¯t surprised; what caught her attention was Belinda¡¯s reaction. She knew Belinda had feelings for Chase, no matter how much she was advised against it. Hearing about Chase¡¯s girlfriend should be quite a shock for her, right? Sure enough, Belinda¡¯s eyes welled up, and she looked lost. Veronica asked at this point, ¡°Hey! Belinda, what¡¯s up with you? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost?¡± Belinda, feeling embarrassed, looked down and mumbled, ¡°Sorry, I need to use the bathroom.¡± With that, she turned and bolted. Ellinor was worried when she saw this, and she told Veronica, ¡°Go check on her; she doesn¡¯t look so good. I hope it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Veronica reluctantly said, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re not trying to get rid of me so you can have Chase to yourself, are you?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Quit joking around! Go check on Belinda; don¡¯t wait until something happens and your brotheres looking for you!¡± The mention of her brother scared Veronica, and even though she didn¡¯t particrly care for Belinda, she did as she was told. Once Veronica was gone, Ellinor looked at Chase seriously. ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡± Chase innocently shrugged, ¡°Not at all! I genuinely brought my girlfriend to see you; you¡¯ll see her soon. I promise, she¡¯s even prettier than thest ones.¡± Ellinor frowned in disapproval, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about your fleeting girlfriends! I¡¯m asking why you intentionally brought her here in front of Belinda?¡± Chase raised his hands in surrender, ¡°I had no idea she¡¯d be here. If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯vee at another time. But it¡¯s no big deal; let Ms. Wesley take a good look at my beautiful girlfriend, so she¡¯ll get over her unwarranted crush on me. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡± Ellinor looked helplessly at this unrestrained young man. ¡°I told you to let her get over you, not to crush her spirit! Do you think what you just did didn¡¯t hurt her?¡± Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Chase rubbed his forehead, sighing with resignation, ¡°This ain¡¯t easy, you know! You know how irresistible I am. How could she give up if she¡¯s not hurt a bit?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you from the start not to mess with those love¨Cstruck girls? They¡¯re too fragile and prone to overthinking things. You¡¯re just asking for trouble!¡± Chase made a face. ¡°Alright, I get it! Won¡¯t happen again.¡± Ellinor hummed with exasperation and ignored him. Chase looked around the hospital room curiously and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. nchet? Why isn¡¯t he here with you?¡± Ellinor nced out at the clear blue sky. ¡°He had some business, so he left early in the morning.¡± Chaseined discontentedly, ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital, and he can still go on a business trip as your husband? Does he even care about you?¡± Ellinor frowned slightly, not responding to Chase. Belinda sshed her face with cold water in the restroom. She had a gloomy expression as she looked at her damp reflection. She had been through a failed rtionship before and almost married a bad guy. Now, she found herself attracted to another not¨Cso¨Creliable man. Could it be that she was a ma for bad guys? She felt useless, unable to continue or give up on her feelings. ¡°I thought you had high standards! Turns out you like bad boys, huh?¡± Veronica appeared in the mirror with her arms folded, looking arrogant. Belinda snapped back to reality and nced at Veronica, ¡°And you have good taste? I haven¡¯t seen you with a high¨Css boyfriend!¡± Veronica huffed unhappily, ¡°The guy I like is high¨Css. I haven¡¯t won him over yet; I¡¯ll tell you when I do!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Belinda sneered disinterestedly, ¡°A truly high¨Css guy wouldn¡¯t go for a shallow girl like you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Veronica put her hands on her hips angrily. She hadn¡¯t won over her crush, Moran, and felt she wasn¡¯t good enough for him. But hearing Belinda¡¯s sarcastic remarks made her furious, ¡°Hey! Belinda, you¡¯re really ungrateful! I wanted to warn you that guy doesn¡¯t seem trustworthy, but now you¡¯re attacking me?¡± Belinda dried her face with a paper towel, ¡°I might not be a love guru, but I don¡¯t need advice from a love newbie like you.¡± With that, she tossed the paper towel into the trash and walked past Veronica. Veronica wasn¡¯t one to back down easily. She quickly turned around and chased after her, ¡°Who are you calling a newbie? You should be calling me auntie; you have no manners!¡± Belinda ignored her and quickened her pace. Veronica caught up to her, asking cautiously, ¡°By the way, who¡¯s that guy? Why does he call Ellinor boss?¡± Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Belinda was worried that Veronica might misinterpret the rtionship between Chase and Ellinor and stir up trouble. So, she answered her question, ¡°That¡¯s our vice president, Chase. He¡¯s the vice president of Crescent Society and has been good friends with Ellinor for years.¡± Veronica frowned in confusion. ¡°What? Ellinor is friends with the Vice President of Crescent Society? Isn¡¯t Ellinor from the countryside? Given her background, how could she possibly know the VP of Crescent Society?¡± Belinda gave her a sideways nce, ¡°You¡¯re so shallow. You can¡¯t judge someone just by their background, got it? What¡¯s wrong with being from the countryside? Can¡¯t country folk be wildly loved? Can¡¯t they know high¨Crankingpany officials?¡± Veronica was feeling a bit mixed up. Apparently, Ellinor had been acquainted with such a wealthy friend from the start, yet she never unted it. It seemed like she didn¡¯t know Ellinor as well as he thought. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Ellinor just get with that handsome guy instead of chasing after my brother?¡± She questioned. Belinda rolled her eyes. ¡°Being handsome doesn¡¯t automatically mean there¡¯s love! Didn¡¯t I just tell you? They¡¯ve been friends for years; they¡¯re like family. How could that kind of messed up thing happen? Don¡¯t overthink it, and don¡¯t go running your mouth to your grandparents!¡± Veronica snorted, ¡°I was just asking; who said I was going to b?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°You better not b! I¡¯m done talking to you. I need to go take care of Ellinor now. If Theo finds out that we both ran out like this, he¡¯ll fly back from abroad to scold us!¡± With that, Belinda hurried back to Ellinor¡¯s ward. When she arrived, she found not only Ellinor and Chase but also Ida Gipson and Chase¡¯s girlfriend. Belinda froze at the sight of Chase sitting on the sofa, holding a beautiful girl, and stroking her hair. She had seen Chase being affectionate with other girls before, but today¡¯s girl was exceptionally pretty and innocent¨Clooking. Previously, Chase would often bring girls to thepany. These girls were all dolled up with bold makeup, looking obviously like the outgoing type. Belinda would feel jealous and ufortable seeing Chase with these shy girls, but she never felt threatened. She believed that Chase was just ying around with these women and would never consider them girlfriend material. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Like many people in love, she believed that a yboy would eventually settle down. Seeing the girl in Chase¡¯s arms today, she suddenly woke up. This girl seemed to be someone who could spend her life with Chase. Maybe a yboy would settle down, but it wasn¡¯t her who could make him do so. As Belinda was zoning out, Veronica walked in from behind her,pletely ignored by Chase, who was busy with his girlfriend. ¡°Ellinor, who¡¯s this?¡± Veronica asked while looking at Ida, who looked stunning while wearing high¨Cend brands. Veronica felt that those clothes looked particrly good on her and had no hint of vulgarity. And such a woman of apparent status was peeling an apple for Ellinor? Ellinor casually replied, ¡°A friend.¡± Another friend? Veronica frowned. Ellinor knew so many friends of high status; why hadn¡¯t she shown it before? Belinda then snapped back to reality, forcing her gaze away from Chase and his girlfriend, and walked over to Ida, ¡°Ms. Gipson, let me peel the apple for Ellinor. You might cut yourself.¡± Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Ida didn¡¯t stop peeling the apple, her slender fingers working skillfully as she finished thest round. She cut off a small slice, offered it to Ellinor¡¯s mouth, and said, ¡°No worries, it¡¯s not a big deal. Before you guys were pals, I looked after Ellinor.¡± Belinda blinked, watching Ida gently feed Ellinor apple slices. Something felt off¡­ Although she worked at Crescent Society, she didn¡¯t have much contact with Ms. Gipson. The woman was a workaholic, not chatty, and kinda of cold, which made people keep their distance. However, in front of Ellinor, Ms. Gipson seemed totally different. Her coldness disappeared, and there was even a warm vibe. Belinda had never seen Ms. Gipson behave like this with anyone else. As Belinda was deep in thought, Veronica, who never minced her words, grumbled, ¡°My brother sure has a lot ofpetitors. Even a woman wants to steal his wife!¡± Belinda frowned, asking Veronica to zip it! Ida, hearing Veronica¡¯s words, didn¡¯t take it to heart. She cut another apple slice for Ellinor, ¡°Boss, since Mr. nchet is out of town, why don¡¯t you stay with us after you leave the hospital? I don¡¯t feel comfortable leaving you alone at the nchet¡¯s ce.¡± Ellinor, munching on her apple, considered Ida¡¯s proposal. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Veronica immediately cut in, ¡°No way! She¡¯s a part of the nchet family now. How could she just go and live with you guys? I feel even more uneasy! Everyone¡¯s eyeing Ellinor like a hawk!¡± Ellinor smirked, wondering what Veronica was scheming now. Ida nced at Veronica, a faint light reflecting off her gold¨Crimmed sses, ¡°Ms. nchet, you¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m just worried that the nchet household won¡¯t take good care of our boss. This has nothing to do with your brother.¡± Ellinor fell silent. Ida¡¯s words only added to the confusion. Veronica quickly stepped forward, pushing Ida away as if she¡¯d seen a ghost, ¡°Ellinor, did you hear that? This woman is definitely up to no good. Stay away from her! Be careful she doesn¡¯t take advantage of you!¡± Ellinor twitched her mouth and said, ¡°You¡¯re even more suspicious than your brother! Alright, stop fussing. She¡¯s a childhood friend of mine. You should call her ¡®sister.¡± Veronica cast a wary nce at Ida, thinking there was more to this woman than meets the eye. She sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to call her ¡®sister¡®! ¡°With my brother not around, I have a duty to keep an eye on his wife and prevent anyone from making a move.¡± Ellinor fell silent. Ida didn¡¯t pay Veronica any mind. She put down the apple, adjusted her sses, and stood up, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡± Ellinor yawned and nodded. She noticed Belinda frequently ncing at Chase, seeming a bit distracted. Ellinor frowned, thought for a while, and then said, ¡°Belinda.¡± Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Belinda snapped out of her thoughts, ¡°Huh? Ellinor, what¡¯s up?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, no problems here, no need to keep watching over me and wasting your time. You can go about your business. Just drop by when you¡¯re free.¡± Belinda shook her head firmly, ¡°No can do. I¡¯ve already promised Theo that I would take good care of you here. I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to Theo. There¡¯s no need to do everything he says. He only thinks his work is important; it¡¯s affecting your work by having youe and look after me. You don¡¯t have to follow his ns to a T.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t seem troubled, ¡°Ellinor, my work isn¡¯t being affected; I¡¯ve taken leave. Mr. Larios approved it and has already arranged for someone else to cover my work.¡± Upon hearing this, Ellinor nced at Chase. Chase had just said he had no idea Belinda was here, yet he approved her leave. How could he possibly not know the reason for her leave? He was talking out of his ass! Ellinor sighed. Belinda being here and watching Chase¡¯s performance was undoubtedly a p in her face¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged Belinda¡¯s work since she wants to take care of you here. Don¡¯t reject her kindness!¡± Chase had overheard their conversation and chimed in, grinning from ear to ear. If his girlfriend weren¡¯t present, Ellinor would want to p Chase! Seeing no one acknowledging him, Chase turned to Belinda with a smile, ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re on leave now. I shouldn¡¯t be adding to your troubles! But I¡¯m in a bit of a pickle. Could you help me out if you¡¯re free?¡± Belinda blushed at Chase speaking to her. She nodded, ¡°Mr. Larios, whatever it is, just say it. I¡¯ll help if I can.¡± Chase smiled, ¡°I knew you were the best! Could you book a room for me in a nearby hotel? My girlfriend usually sleeps in, but she woke up early today to visit the boss at the hospital. She¡¯s a bit tired now. I want to take her to rest for a while.¡± He was taking his girlfriend for a rest and wanted her to book the room. Anyone would feel ufortable with that. Belinda, though thirsty for love, was not without reason. She frowned, ¡°Mr. Larios, if you want to take your girlfriend to a hotel to rest, why don¡¯t you book it yourself online? It¡¯s very convenient on the phone¡­¡± Veronica, standing nearby, also thought Chase¡¯s request was out of line and chimed in, ¡°Exactly!¡± Chaseughed somewhat helplessly, ¡°Yes, I know it¡¯s convenient to book online, but my phone is out of battery. I think it¡¯s not quite right for a man to let his girlfriend pay to book a room. Plus, she¡¯s shy. She¡¯s embarrassed to book.¡± Belinda was at a loss for words. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Veronica rolled her eyes in exasperation, ¡°Then you two go ¡®rest¡® in the car! You even need someone else to book a hotel for you. Your girlfriend doesn¡¯t seem so shy! What good girl goes to a hotel with her boyfriend in the middle of the day? What a fake innocent!¡± At Veronica¡¯s mocking, the girl in Chase¡¯s arms buried her face into his chest, looking like she was about to cry. Chase held the girl and gently patted her back,forting her tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! I¡¯m just nning to take you to a hotel to rest. No one can talk nonsense, okay?¡± The girl nodded in his arms, looking wronged. Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Veronica looked like she was about to hurt, she just couldn¡¯t stand girls who loved to y it up. Belinda took a deep breath and put on a smile, ¡°Alright, Mr. Larios. In that case, may I book a nearby hotel for you?¡± Chase responded with a smile, ¡°Sure, that¡¯d be great.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°No problem; it¡¯s what I¡¯m here for.¡± With that, Belinda went out to make the reservation. She didn¡¯t want to download an app to make the booking, and she also wanted to get a bit of fresh air to keep her cool. After Belinda left, Ellinor picked up the fruit knife that Ida had just used to peel an apple and hurled it towards Chase. Chase didn¡¯t dodge; the knife whizzed past his ear and got stuck in the wall next to him. The girl in his arms jumped from the shock. Veronica was also taken aback, and her eyes widened in surprise. Ellinor could throw knives? Chase gave a chuckle,forting the startled girl in his arms, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not being very nice to me, are you? Wouldn¡¯t you feel bad if I were really hurt?¡± Ellinor massaged her temples, saying impatiently, ¡°Just get out of here! Stop bothering me!¡± Chase shrugged, helped the girl up, and bowed respectfully to Ellinor, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave you be. Ida can keep youpany. I wonder if our secretary has managed to book our room yet.¡± After Chase left with the frail¨Clooking girl, Veronica frowned at Ellinor, asking somewhat fearfully, ¡°Ellinor, are you always this vtile? You throw knives when you¡¯re upset?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°What? You¡¯re just noticing now?¡± Veronica gave a haughty pout, ¡°I know you¡¯re tough!¡± After all, the first time they met, Ellinor dunked her head in a toilet. Of course, that was because she had started the trouble. But wasn¡¯t throwing knives a bit too violent? Ellinor looked at her coolly, ¡°So why are you asking now?¡± Veronica asked worriedly, ¡°You¡¯re not going to get violent with my brother in the future, are you?* Ellinor paused a moment, looking at her with a strange expression, then after a while said, ¡°You think I could take your brother?¡± Veronica pondered, ¡°Fair point! You definitely couldn¡¯t take my brother! But my brother never hits women; what if you take advantage of that and get Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Ellinor let out a heartyugh, ¡°If I every a finger on him, it means he must¡¯ve messed up big time and deserved a taste of his own medicine. But if he really screws up, I won¡¯t even bother to give him a beating. There¡¯s no need for all that drama.¡± Veronica looked a bit puzzled, her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®there¡¯s no need¡°?¡± Ellinor smirked a little, ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll let him off the hook and let him do whatever he pleases. I won¡¯t interfere in his life anymore, and I¡¯ll take off Veronica paused, ¡°You mean¡­. if my brother screws up, you¡¯ll divorce him and hit the road?¡± Ellinor nced at the sky outside the window, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have time to waste on a man who can¡¯t keep himself in check.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Veronica gave a perplexed pout, ¡°But you fought tooth and nail to marry my brother and gain approval from my grandparents; are you really ready to throw all that away? Most women would choose to suck it up! After all, the title of Mrs. nchet isn¡¯t something just anyone can get!¡± Ellinor scoffed, ¡°You still think I¡¯m sticking with the nchet family because I want the title of Mrs. nchet? What do you think I¡¯mcking?¡± Veronica fell silent. Up until today, she did think Ellinor cared about the title; after all, she was a country girl who had never known the fancier things in life. Marrying into the nchet family was undoubtedly a game¨Cchanger for her. Of course, she knew Ellinor had feelings for her brother, but wasn¡¯t it better to have both love and material wealth? However, she now realized that Ellinor was not the simple country girl she thought her to be. She knew Ida Gipson and Chase Larios from the Crescent Society, and they even respectfully called her boss! This meant Ellinor didn¡¯t necessarily need to rely on a man for status, money, or power. She might¡¯ve had the capabilities all along and just kept them under wraps. Ellinor might genuinely care for her brother, not giving a damn about his status, wealth, or anything else. Veronica pursed her lips, ¡°Alright, even if you¡¯re notcking, you shouldn¡¯t just say you¡¯re giving up on my brother! My brother isn¡¯t some yboy, he¡¯s nothing like your friend Chase! My brother has kept his nose clean his entire life; everyone knows that!¡± Ellinor smiled faintly, ¡°Yeah! Your brother is indeed different, but people change, and no one knows what the future holds. I¡¯m just telling you that I won¡¯ty a hand on your brother. If he ever does something that makes me want to, I won¡¯t waste my energy on him anymore. It¡¯s that simple.* Veronica sighed, ¡°I see now! Your couldn¡¯t¨Ccare¨Cless attitude towards my brother is probably why he can¡¯t get you out of his head. Men are always intrigued by things they can¡¯t grasp. Guess my brother is no exception.¡± Ellinor gave a softugh, ¡°That¡¯s right! Your brother can¡¯t fully understand me, so he has this desire to conquer me, but this desire and his interest in me will gradually fade. How far we can go depends on how interested your brother is in me and how long he can hold on.¡± Veronica seemed a bit annoyed, ¡°Ellinor, why are you like this? If my brother loses interest in you, will you just leave him? Can¡¯t you try harder to rekindle his interest?¡± Ellinor paused for a moment,ughed, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your brother losing interest in me something you¡¯ve always wished for? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for your brother to have a sister¨Cinw from a better family?¡± Veronica¡¯s face showed a look of shame, ¡°Alright, alright! Stop mocking me; I know I was wrong! I was wrong for always saying that you were from the countryside and had a poor family background. I know where I went wrong, and¡­ and¡­¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°And what?¡± Veronica, always proud, felt a bit embarrassed to admit her faults. After a long silence, she finally spoke, ¡°And¡­ now I think it¡¯s nice to have you as my sister¨Cinw! I¡­ I admire you now, and I¡¯m nning to learn from you, so I won¡¯t judge people and things superficially like before.¡± Ellinor squinted her eyes and then broke out intoughter, ¡°I think you¡¯re saying this because of Moran, am I right?¡± Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Veronica couldn¡¯t help but blush every time someone mentioned her crush, ¡°I admit that I¡¯m grateful for your hooking me up with Moran, but that¡¯s not the main thing. The thing is, I don¡¯t hate you anymore, and once 1, Veronica, ept you, it¡¯s hard to change. Just don¡¯t betray my brother¡± Ellinor grinned, shifted a bit, andid back leisurely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t betray your brother. Even if I ever have second thoughts, I¡¯d break up with your brother first, then find someone else.¡± Veronica wasn¡¯t satisfied, ¡°You can¡¯t break up with my brother!¡± Ellinor, feeling weary, murmured, ¡°Alright! If you¡¯re not busy, go boil some water, my feet are killing me.¡± Veronica stood with her hands on her hips, frowning. There was a look of dissatisfaction on her face as she wondered if Ellinor really just asked her to heat water for her. But considering that she was carrying her brother¡¯s child, she should reluctantly take care of her for her brother¡¯s sake. Veronica went out with the kettle, opened the door, and saw a man standing at the entrance, about to knock on the door. ¡°Byran? What are you doing here?¡± Veronica watched him warily; her attitude toward the Howard family naturally wouldn¡¯t be too good. Byran moved his knocking hand to scratch his head awkwardly, ¡°Is Ellinor¡­ okay?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Veronica jerked her chin up dismissively, ¡°As long as you Howards don¡¯t mess with her, my sister¨Cin¨C law will be just fine!¡± Byran looked ashamed, ¡°I came to apologize for my sister. I want to see Ellinor and apologize to her face¨Cto¨Cface.¡± Veronica said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s resting now; she probably doesn¡¯t want to see any of you Howards.¡± Byran, who usually acted like a little tyrant in front of others, now shamefully lowered his head, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Ellinor¡¯snguid voice came from inside the room. Reluctantly, Veronica moved aside to let Byran in. Veronica stood at the door with the kettle, keeping an eye on things. She wasn¡¯t okay with leaving Ellinor alone with a Howard, who knew what he was up 1. to. Veronica only had a good impression of the Howards because of Patricia. Now that Patricia¡¯s true colors were revealed, she had zero good feelings towards the Howard family. Byran entered the room with a fruit basket he had just bought and put it on the table, not knowing how to start. ¡°Ellinor, I didn¡¯t know what you like, so I just bought some fruit.¡± Ellinor, who had justin down, moved a little and sat up when she heard someone was visiting. She leaned her tired body against the head of the bed and said to Byran, ¡°You just got out of the hospital; you didn¡¯t have toe see me.¡± Byran looked at Ellinor withplicated eyes, ¡°I think my mom and sister owe you an apology, so I came to apologize on their behalf¡­¡± Ellinor gave a faint smile, ¡°So you think you can apologize for them and I should forgive them?¡± Byran was taken aback and quickly shook his head, ¡°No¡­ you don¡¯t have to forgive them; I¡¯m not even trying to force you to forgive them. I just want to express how sorry I am because I wasn¡¯t very nice to you before¡­¡± Ellinor responded lightly, ¡°Hmm, I won¡¯t forgive them, but I won¡¯t be mad at you because of it. I¡¯ll take the fruit, and I ept your goodwill; now go home and do your homework!¡± Byran frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve done all my homework for today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, so you can go have fun now!¡± Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 1 don¡¯t have any cool ces to go to today¡® Ellmor nced at Byran it was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to leave, but what was the point of staying here? Today a bunch of people had already been here, hovering around her Her head was about to explodel Then ida came back. She pushed the door open, casually walked to Ellinor¡¯s bedside, sat down on the chair, and softly asked, ¡°What do you feel like eating for lunch? I can have someone bring it With Ida back, Veronica finally felt at ease and left to get water Ellmor barely touched her breakfast, she didn¡¯t have the appetite, nor was she in the mood to think about what to eat for lunch. She waved her hand, Let¡¯s talk about itter¡± Ida nodded, not asking anymore. Byran felt like he recognized Ida when he saw her walk in, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen her But when he saw Ida sitting next to Ellinor and talking to her, he suddenly remembered, causing his brow to furrow deeply, ¡°It was your Ida adjusted her gold¨Crimmed sses and gave him a faint smile, ¡°I tello, we meet again¡± Byran then remembered that thest time he went to 11 city, trying to sneak into the hacker convention, he ran into Ellinor at the airport. He asked her where she was going, but she didn¡¯t tell him. So he decided to tail her and see why she came to 11 city But the cab he took got into a fender bender and had to stop to deal with it. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Then he met this woman with gold rimmed sses. She pulled over in her sports car and offered him a lift. In a rush to catch up with Ellinor, he hopped into her car, but she sped past Ellinor¡¯s car on the highway, causing him to lose her. And the cherry on top was that when he asked her to drop him off at the club hosting the hacker convention, but she dropped him off at a bathhouse with the same name. He was pissed, ready to catch a cab and leave, when this woman suddenly had an asthma attack and passed out. He couldn¡¯t just leave her there, so he had to take her to the hospital. In the end, hepletely missed the hacker convention he had been looking forward to. Yes, that was it! Looking back, this woman¡¯s appearance was too sudden, and everything that followed didn¡¯t seem like a mere coincidence. Byran looked at Ida, then back at Ellinor, and suddenly realized what actually happened. ¡°You two knew each other all along! That time in H city, you deliberately conspired to lead me away, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t respond, and Ida gently pushed her gold¨Crimmed sses up, her tone mysteriously warning, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s better not to poke your nose into adult business.¡± Byran retorted unhappily, ¡°Who are you calling a kid? You¡¯re mistaken, I¡¯m an adult, okay?¡± Ida squinted her charming eyes and looked him up and down as a mysterious smile appeared on her lips, ¡°Really?¡± Byran¡¯s ego was challenged, ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Are you looking down on me? I¡¯m six feet tall, got a problem with that?¡± Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 ida shook her head helplessly, ¡°Nope Byran felt like he was being seen through, so he started toin, Hey! You still haven¡¯t answered my question! What was up with you twost time? Why did you intentionally keep me away from the hacker convention?¡± His voice was so loud that it made Ida frown in annoyance. A cold light shed across her golden¨C rimmed sses as she red at him, ¡®Are you here to visit the patient? She¡¯s feeling unwell and needs to rest. If you continue to make noise, don¡¯t me me for having the hospital security escort you out Byran was taken aback. After looking at Ellinor¡¯s tired face, he quickly shut his mouth. if it were in the past, he would definitely have argued back. Now, all he felt was quilt After all, Ellinor¡¯s hospitalization due to pregnancy difort was caused by his scheming mother and sister. Ellinor rubbed her temple, ¡°Ida, you can go back to thepany¡± Ida replied, ¡°Thepany is fine. Everything has been arranged properly Boss, you don¡¯t need to worry¡± Indeed, Ellinor was feeling tired, ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t leaving, just stay here quietly. I need to get some sleep, so please be quiet.¡® And with that, sheid down and pulled the nket over her head. Under the nket, she checked her phone and saw a few unread messages. However, there were none from Theo. Are all guys like this? Once they get what they want, do they no longer respond like they used to? Why did he leave for a business trip early in the morning without telling her? Even if she was sleeping in, he could have left a message! But there was nothing. Now that her boss was resting, Ida leisurely leaned back in her chair and checked her phone for any messages from her subordinates. As she was replying to a subordinate¡¯s question, a low voice suddenly asked her, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your rtionship with Ellinor?¡± Without even raising an eyebrow, Ida casually replied, ¡°Friends¡± Byran asked again, ¡°You mean like best friends among girls?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ida paused, then said softly, ¡°Yeah, kind of The rtionship between her, her boss, and Chase was beyond friendship, they were more like family. Byran deliberately lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°Why did you distract me that time? Were you afraid I¡¯d discover something?¡± Ida nced at him, ¡°Again?¡± Byran was just too curious. He was sure that what happened at that time was not a coincidence and naturally wanted to know why. What was Ellinor¡¯s trip to H city for? And why was she afraid he¡¯d find out? With a furrowed brow, Byran said seriously, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t forget, I got a concussion from hitting my head on the door trying to save you! Whether you were faking sickness or not, strictly speaking, I saved your life. You should treat your savior a bit better, right? At least answer my question seriously!¡± Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 ida raised an eyebrow and began eyeing Byran¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Oh, I remember now, your head is pretty hard. You¡¯ve even smashed the tempered ss door of the hospital.¡± Byran¡¯s face darkened instantly, ¡°I¡¯m trying to have a serious conversation with you, but you keep changing the subject!¡± His voice rose out of anger. Ida held a finger to her lips, signaling him to be quiet and not wake up the sleeping Ellinor. It was only then that Byran realized he had raised his voice. He mped his mouth shut, not uttering another word. Ida ignored him. Since Ellinor had finally fallen asleep, Ida got up to cover her with a nket, then moved to a distant sofa and started ying mobile games to kill time. If she remained beside Ellinor¡¯s bed, Byran would keep pestering her with questions, potentially waking Ellinor up again. Byran wandered over after seeing Ida engrossed in her game. He noticed her high game level and her game ID -DaDrizzle. The name seemed familiar. You¡¯re ying this game too? I y it as well; how about we y together? I can help you win!¡± Ida looked at her phone intently,pletely uninterested in his offer, ¡°No thanks; I¡¯m just killing time; I¡¯m not looking to y with kids.¡± Byran frowned, ¡°What¡¯s your problem? I¡¯ve told you I¡¯m not a kid! I¡¯m already an adult! Do you have memory loss or something? Why are you always forgetting this?¡± Ida ignored him, continuing to focus on her game andpletely disregarding him. Without a response, Byran felt disgruntled, but he knew better than to throw a tantrum in the hospital room. He sat there with his arms crossed, fuming silently while ring at Ida. After a few games, Ida started to feel tired. She nced at Ellinor, who was still asleep, then said to Byran, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to sleep, can I catch a nap here?¡± Byran scowled but got up anyway. ¡°Thanks!¡± Ida didn¡¯t hesitate, and as soon as Byran got up, she sprawledzily on the sofa, ¡°If you¡¯re not nning on leaving, keep an eye on Ellinor for me. Wake me up if she does.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Byran muttered, feeling peeved. He didn¡¯t like being treated like a kid, even though he was often treated as such. He didn¡¯t want to watch Ida sleep, so he moved towards the window to look at the scenery, thinking about how to arrange a future for his mother and sister. After a while, he heard a noise. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Byran turned his head and saw that Ida really had fallen asleep on the sofa. Her sses had slipped off her face and fallen onto the floor. She was an adult; she should know that she had to take off her sses before sleeping. Hmph! With an annoyed look, Byran went over and bent down to pick up her sses. His gaze unintentionally swept over her face, and he was absolutely dumbstruck by her beauty. Byran found himself holding his breath as the sound of his own heartbeat elerating filled his ears. What was going on? Why was his heart racing? He¡­ he couldn¡¯t possibly be interested in this overly mature woman! Ida suddenly opened her eyes, perhaps because she sensed that someone was close. Her cold gaze locked onto Byran, who was closer than socially eptable, ¡°What do you want?¡± Faced with her icy stare, Byran began to feel a bit guilty, ¡°Your¡­ your sses fell off!!¡­.I was just picking them up for you!¡± Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 ¡°Thanks.¡± Ida shed a small smile, gently lifting his chin to examine the young boy¡¯s face, ¡°Are you the rumored bashful kid? Do you always blush so easily? How adorable!¡± Byran¡¯s face turned a bright shade of red as his chin was lifted. He quickly batted her hand away, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?!¡± Ida chuckled softly, taking her gold¨Crimmed sses from him and putting them on before sitting down, ¡°What? Did I say something wrong? You¡¯re not a kid? Then why are you blushing?¡± Feeling embarrassed and humiliated, Byran retorted, ¡°Why are you so blunt? Don¡¯t you have any sense of shame?!¡± Ida let out a softugh, T¡¯ve been through a lot; what¡¯s there to be shy about? If you don¡¯t want to be teased, stay away from me!¡± Byran frowned and was rendered speechless; he really couldn¡¯tprehend her. He had never met such a straightforward woman; she was seemingly casual yet distant. Finally, Byran managed to speak, ¡°You¡¯re a real straight shooter, huh?¡± Idaughed again, ¡°That¡¯s the first time a man has described me like that; it¡¯s quite amusing!¡± Byran fell silent. This woman was not only blunt but also shameless. She was absolutely brazen! He couldn¡¯t stand her at all! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Both Ida and Byran turned their heads to see a man slightly pushing the door open, asking courteously, ¡°May Ie in?¡± Byran instantly recognized the man and walked over to open the door for him. He surprisedly asked, ¡°Bartlett, what brings you here?¡± With a gentle smile on his face, Bartlett was as polite as ever, ¡°I heard about the recent events and came to the hospital to visit Marissa nchet. I thought I¡¯d drop by and see Ellinor too. Byran, why are you here? Where¡¯s your brother?¡± Byran felt a bit awkward, ¡°Ah¡­ my brother asked me to look after Ellinor. He hurt his foot, making it inconvenient for him to visit.¡± Bartlett smiled, ¡°I see.¡± He walked in, and upon seeing Ellinor asleep in her bed, a hint of disappointment shed in his eyes. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then he noticed there was someone else in the room, and he turned his head to look at Ida. Ida knew Bartlett; they had worked together a few times, but they weren¡¯t close. While adjusting her sses, Ida nodded at Bartlett as a greeting. Bartlett stood by the bed for a while, but Ellinor showed no signs of waking up. ¡°Seems like I¡¯vee at the wrong time; she¡¯s going to sleep for a while, isn¡¯t she?¡± Ida got up and came over, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s fine; she¡¯s just sleeping. I¡¯ll tell her you stopped by when she wakes up. I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡± Bartlett¡¯s smile contained a deep meaning, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know Ellinor as well, and you seem quite close.¡± Ida smiled calmly, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been good friends for many years.¡± Bartlett squinted his eyes; he seemed to be pondering something. Then, as if he finally figured it out, he said, ¡°I see! I¡¯ll take my leave then; I¡¯ll visit another day.¡± Ida nodded, ¡°Take care, Mr. Rex.¡± Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 ¡°Bartlett, can I steal you for a minute?¡± Byran trailed after Bartlett, apparently wanting to have a word with him. Once Bartlett and Byran had left, Ida turned her gaze to Ellinor and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Ellinor, do you not want to see him?¡± Ellinor calmly opened her eyes, ¡°Ugh, he¡¯s a real pain. A glint of light shed across Ida¡¯s gold¨Crimmed sses, ¡°He seems to have a thing for you.¡± Ellinor, unmoved, sat up, looking totally bored, ¡°He must have an ulterior motive.¡± Ida slightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°Ellinor, are you saying anyone who has a thing for you has an ulterior motive?¡± Ellinor chuckled lightly. ¡°A normal person wouldn¡¯t express such feelings towards a married person. Plus, he¡¯s been friends with Theo for years. Do you think he has any good intentions towards me?¡± Ida found herself agreeing and nodding. Men really do have some unspeakable kinks. Just then, Belinda walked in, looking particrly drained, and plonked herself down on a couch without uttering a word. Ellinor noticed something was off and raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belinda shook her head as her voice quivered, ¡°Nothing¡­ Ellinor, are you hungry? Should I go grab something to eat?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing Belinda¡¯s shaky voice, Ellinor¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Chase bully you or something?¡± After hearing Chase¡¯s name, Belinda stiffened momentarily, then shook her head, ¡°No. Chase didn¡¯t do anything. He and his girlfriend have already left to rest at a hotel.¡± Ellinor fell silent. Ida nced at Belinda, then at Ellinor. They both knew something was definitely up. Belinda didn¡¯t look like nothing had happened at all. ¡°How can there be nothing wrong?¡± Veronica stormed in, all fired up with anger. ¡°Belinda, I thought you were tough! How can you let a man affect you like this? You¡¯re making us women look bad! You¡¯re driving me crazy!¡± Veronica had initially gone to visit her grandma and had seen Belinda crying in the hallway. When she went over to check up on her, she heard Belinda on the phone. Her hearing was pretty good, and the hallway was silent, so even without the speakerphone, she heard the nasty things Chase was saying. After seeing the look on Veronica¡¯s face, Ellinor understood that Veronica knew what was going on, so she asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Veronica was too enraged to speak, ¡°Chase called Belinda and said¡­ I¡¯m too embarrassed to even say it! How could such a shameless man exist in this world?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°What exactly did he say? Tell me now!¡± With a blushing face, Veronica awkwardly said, ¡°He said he¡¯s not used to the contraceptives provided by the hotel and asked Belinda to buy a specific brand for him and deliver it.¡± Ellinor¡¯s face turned dark, and she gritted her teeth, ¡°Is that so? What brand does he need? Tell me, I¡¯ll deliver it to him myself!¡± With that, Ellinor was about to get off the bed and storm off to find that annoying jerk. After noticing that Ellinor was now angry, Ida quickly reassured her, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll go give him a piece of my mind.¡± Ellinor retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that punk¡¯s bing more and more infuriating! Have I been too lenient with him all these years?¡± Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Ida nodded with a smile, ¡°Yeah, he does need a telling off. There¡¯s no need for you to get your hands dirty, I¡¯ll handle him myself. You need to chill for now; you can¡¯t be getting all riled up. Think about the baby¡± Ellinor was already in a bad mood today, and Chase¡¯s nonsense just made her lose control. Belinda looked up and noticed that Ellinor was about to go confront Chase because of her. So she hurriedly got up, wiped her tears, and tried to persuade her, ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Don¡¯t get worked up and stress yourself out. If Uncle finds out, he¡¯s gonna chew me out.¡± Ellinor frowned at Belinda, feeling quite annoyed. Ida knew Ellinor¡¯s temperament very well. She knew that if she didn¡¯t give Chase a piece of her mind, Ellinor wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still. So she said, ¡°Ms. Wesley, could you please look after her for me? I¡¯ve got to step out for a bit.¡± Belinda nodded in agreement, ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Ida shed a smile, then turned to Ellinor, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of that punk!¡± Ellinor shot back coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t let him off easy, and make sure to record it for me!¡± Ida nodded, ¡°Roger that!¡± After her response, Ida turned around and left the ward. Belinda suddenly realized that Ida was going to confront Chase and felt a bit uneasy, ¡°Ellinor, is Ms. Gipson going to see Mr. Larios? Please don¡¯t let her go, I¡¯m fine, really! I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for Mr. Larios and his girlfriend.¡± Ellinor nced at Belinda. She didn¡¯t stop Ida or change her mind. She turned to Veronica, ¡°Go keep Grandmapany; Belinda and I will be fine here.¡± Veronica pouted, not daring to anger Ellinor further, and obediently left. Then only Ellinor and Belinda were left in the ward. Belinda sniffled, forcing a smile, ¡°Ellinor, Veronica mentioned earlier that you were saying your feet were sore and wanted to soak them. Let me get a basin for you!¡± Considering her current condition, Ellinor could indeed use some help. She nodded in agreement, ¡°Thanks, I appreciate that.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Belinda quickly brought a clean basin, poured in some hot water, added a bit of cold water, tested the temperature, and only then asked, ¡°Ellinor, could you please test the water? If it¡¯s too hot, I can add more cold water!¡± Ellinor sat on the edge of the bed, dipped her feet into the basin, and immediately felt relief from the swelling, ¡°This is perfect.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Belinda put the kettle aside and squatted down to look at Ellinor¡¯s slightly swollen feet, ¡°Ellinor, I remember my mother once telling me that when she was pregnant with me, she often had swollen and sore feet, and she was always tired. I always thought she was exaggerating, but after seeing you, who¡¯s so young, experiencing the same thing, I realize that pregnancy isn¡¯t a cakewalk at all! Even though your belly isn¡¯t showing much yet, I can tell you¡¯re not as energetic as before!¡± Ellinor also looked down at her own feet, agreeing, ¡°That¡¯s why women shouldn¡¯t rush into getting pregnant; not all men are worth the trouble.¡± Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Belinda blinked, ¡°Ellinor, what are you trying to say? Are you regretting getting pregnant with my uncle¡¯s child?¡± Ellinor gave a small smile, calmly saying, ¡°Although this child with your uncle was unexpected, I don¡¯t regret it. I just want to remind you not to let love cloud your judgment. Don¡¯t start imagining a life with someone, throw yourself into a rtionship, or even think about having their child before anything is certain!¡± Belinda understood Ellinor¡¯s point and nodded dejectedly, ¡°Yeah, I got it! Ellinor, I should¡¯ve listened to you from the start and not fantasized about changing a bad boy. Looking back, I can¡¯t help butugh at how overconfident I was.¡± Ellinor squinted her eyes, filled with sympathy and concern, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Chase is not marriage material. You¡¯re better off finding a man who knows how to appreciate you.¡± Belinda looked downcast as she gazed at the hospital room floor, reying the moments with Chase that made her heart flutter. Despite being hurt by Chase¡¯s disrespectful attitude today, it was still heart¨Cwrenching! She wanted to let go of this rtionship, but it was so hard to forget and let go. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve known Mr. Larios for so many years; has he ever been serious with a girl?¡± Belinda asked curiously, wondering if Chase became the way he was due to some past experience. ¡°No.¡± Ellinor answered without hesitation. Belinda furrowed her brows in confusion, ¡°Why did he turn out this way? I refuse to believe that people are inherently indifferent to love. There must¡¯ve been a few years in his youth where he believed in love.¡± Ellinor rubbed her temples as she thought about Chase¡¯s behavior. She had tried to discipline him, but to no avail. If she didn¡¯t let him y with women, he would either drink at home or get lost in his video games. To prevent him from doing anything too outrageous, she allowed him to date girls with simr views on casual rtionships for amusement. He had dated so many girls over the years that he couldn¡¯t even remember their names! ¡°Chase, deep down, doesn¡¯t believe in love; his rtionships with women are not genuine, but out of boredom. He ys love games. Belinda, for some people, love is not a life necessity. There¡¯s nothing you can do to truly touch them, so stop thinking about guys like that. Your uncle can introduce you to someone better looking.¡± But for girls like Belinda, who tought told why very muutusly, they couldn¡¯t understand those who didn¡¯t believe in love. Belinda pondered for a moment, then asked curiously, ¡°Ellinor, did you believe in love before?¡± Ellinor paused for a second, then answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± She really didn¡¯t. As a child, she once thought Arnold Mendoza was her biological father. Whenever she saw Arnold and Tracy Mendoza together, she felt like her own mother never existed. How could he justpletely ignore her? Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 The rtionship between Arnold and Tracy was never genuine, they were just using each other. So she didn¡¯t believe in true love. When she found out she wasn¡¯t Arnold¡¯s biological daughter, understood her connection to the Howard family, and met her real dad, McNeil Howard, she realized that McNeil was nothing more than a total hypocrite. His actions even made Arnold look good. McNeil had pursued her mom in the name of love, but not long after he got her, he started to stay out and mess around with other women. He even fathered a child out of wedlock. On top of that, he doubted her mom¡¯s loyalty, used her of infidelity, and even conspired with the Howards to kick her out of the family. What a jerk! ¡°Ellinor, do you believe in love now?¡± Belinda asked. Ellinor¡¯s gaze grewplicated as she thought about the person who left without saying goodbye. She responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Belinda was confused and asked, ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not sure? Aren¡¯t you with my uncle because you love him?* ¡°I just know that my feelings for him are deep, so deep that I¡¯d do anything for him. Whether or not it¡¯s love, I can¡¯t say for sure. I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen in the future. Plus, I¡¯m not even sure if he feels the same way about me.¡± Belinda said confidently, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m sure that my uncle loves you. He really does love you!¡± Ellinor smiled and said, ¡°Really?¡± If he really loved her, then why hadn¡¯t he contacted her yet? He should have reached his destination by now! Couldn¡¯t he even make a call or send a message? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On the other side. When Ida walked out of the hospital, she happened to be seen by Byran, who had just sent Bartlett away. He wanted to go over and ask her where she was going. But before he could get close, Ida had already hopped into a luxury car driven by a chauffeur and left. Without hesitation, Byran hailed a cab and followed Ida¡¯s car. He needed to find out who Ida was and what her rtionship with Ellinor was. Ida¡¯s car didn¡¯t go far before it pulled into a hotel parking lot. The cab behind it followed suit. Ida knocked on the door of the presidential suite and nced at her watch. The door opened, and Chase stood there bare¨Cchested, wearing only a towel around his waist. His hair was wet, looking like he had just taken a shower. Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Ida gave him a look, then peeked into the suite, asking, ¡°What are you up to?¡± Chase shrugged his shoulders, grinning, ¡°Just took a bath, can¡¯t you tell?¡± Ida brushed past him and strode straight into the suite. She was expecting some kind of scandalous scene but found the bed spotless with no sign of a woman whatsoever. Where¡¯s your girlfriend?¡± Ida turned to ask him. Chase closed the suite door, toweling off his hair, ¡°Tell me about it! She came to the hotel with me but wouldn¡¯t let me touch her. What a bore. So I had her sent home.¡± Ida adjusted her gold¨Crimmed sses, pulled up a chair, and sat down, ¡°If you want Belinda, Mr. nchet¡¯s niece, to get over you, you don¡¯t have to humiliate her like this. You know she¡¯s into you, and you still asked her to deliver contraceptives for you and another woman. Are you even human? The boss is pissed knowing you did this.¡± Having dried his hair, Chase tossed the towel aside and flopped onto the bed, ¡°Ida, aren¡¯t you and the boss being a bit too tough on me? Does she look like she¡¯s over me at all? To make a woman get over me, I need to make her despise me first, right?¡± Ida took out her phone and nodded at him, ¡°Get up and put on your clothes!¡± Chase actually got up. While getting dressed, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Do we have somewhere to be?¡± ¡°Get dressed first.¡± Ida didn¡¯t fuss as she propped her phone on the table. Chase didn¡¯t ask any further. He went to the bathroom, got dressed, and then came out, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where are¡­ Before he could finish, Ida punched him in the face. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ouch!¡± Chase, who always cared for his handsome face, was immediately enraged, ¡°Ah! Why¡¯d you hit me in the face?¡± Ida didn¡¯t care. She swung another punch at his other cheek, making him howl. Then she threw him over her shoulder and onto the floor. Chase, fresh from the shower, was now all dirty again. He scowled at Ida, ¡°Ida, you hit me again! I¡¯m gonna tell the boss that you¡¯re bullying me!¡± Ida stepped on him, not letting him up while looking down at him, ¡°The boss sent me to beat you up! How old are you now? Can¡¯t you give the boss a break? The boss is already upset from the pregnancy, and now she has to get mad over your crap?¡± Since he was not able to get up, Chase justidfortably on the floor, ¡°Huh? Is it really me causing the boss stress, or is it Theo? Who do you think caused the boss to be upset by the pregnancy? Who do you think is causing her bad mood?¡± Ida looked down at him, ¡°That¡¯s between the boss and Theo. We shouldn¡¯t meddle in the boss¡¯s personal affairs.¡± Chase snorted, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t meddle? If we don¡¯t, the boss is going to get yed by Theo! Let me tell you something, Ida. Women don¡¯t know how to judge men, and once you guys are in love, you¡¯re all in. No exceptions!¡± Hearing the hidden message in Chase¡¯s words, Ida lifted her foot, stopped the recording on her phone, then turned back to ask, ¡°What have you discovered? Spit it out!¡± Chase got up and dusted himself off. Luckily, he was not bothered by the beating and scolding he had just received. He said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve had a bad feeling about this for a while. Theo seems to care a lot about the boss, but he never got a marriage certificate with her. The boss doesn¡¯t say it, but I think that really bothers her! Today, when I heard that Theo left the boss to go on a business trip, I had someone track his flight and had someone at M State airport to see if he really was on a business trip. Guess what? I was right! That rat Theo went to M State to see another woman!¡± After hearing this, Ida frowned, ¡°Who?¡± Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Chase walked over to the bedside, picked up his phone from the nightstand, and handed it to Ida, ¡°See for yourself.¡± Ida took Chase¡¯s phone and opened it. She saw the two photos sent by his men from M State. The photos showed a woman meeting Theo at the airport. The woman was very beautiful, she had a great figure and was very stylishly dressed. The two embraced upon meeting; their posture seemed very familiar and intimate. Theo didn¡¯t show the restraint of a married man and didn¡¯t refuse physical contact with another woman. Upon seeing the two photos, even the usuallyposed Ida couldn¡¯t control her anger, ¡°What the hell is this? He leaves his pregnant wife in the hospital and goes off to another country by himself?!¡± Chase looked all¨Cknowing, ¡°See, I was right, wasn¡¯t I? Theo isn¡¯t a good man either. All men are the same. We only chase pleasure; even the boss got tricked by him!¡± ¡°You think everyone is like you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling it like it is; I¡¯m not pretending to be some deep¨Cfeeling guy.¡± After thinking calmly for a while, Ida handed the phone back to Chase, ¡°Don¡¯t tell the boss about this for now. You should fly to M State and personally investigate what¡¯s going on between Theo and that woman. The boss finally found a man she likes; don¡¯t let it end over a misunderstanding. In the end, it¡¯s the boss who will be hurt.¡± Chase sighed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fly to M State and check out what¡¯s going on between Theo and that woman. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± After saying this, Chase immediately put on his coat and left. Ida didn¡¯t stop him. They both could see that the boss really fell for Theo, or she wouldn¡¯t have kept his child. The boss¡® decision to be with Theo was made after a lot of deliberation and struggle. If, at this point, the boss knew Theo betrayed her¡­ She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how serious the consequences would be. ? ? ? At this moment, the doorbell of the suite rang. Ida thought Chase had forgotten something, so she didn¡¯t ask who it was and opened the door, only to see Byran. Seeing Byran, the boss¡¯s troublesome half¨Cbrother, Ida¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Again? Are you stalking me?¡± Ida adjusted her sses and asked unhappily. Byran arrogantly lifted his chin, ¡°Ellinor doesn¡¯t want me in the hospital, and I¡¯m bored with nowhere to go, so I came to see you.¡± Ida frowned, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, go to an amusement park. Why follow me? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll eat you?¡± Byran showed no fear, ¡°Humph! What kind of person are you to eat people?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He strode into the suite, looked around, and didn¡¯t see any other men. Heughed, ¡°I thought you¡¯d have a man here during the day. Looks like there¡¯s no man, huh? Why do you pretend to be so casual, really?¡± Ida squinted as she lightly adjusted her gold¨Crimmed sses, ¡°I haven¡¯t found a man yet. Since you¡¯re here, do you want to try?¡± Byran¡¯s face unconsciously turned red after hearing Ida say this, but he wasn¡¯t afraid. He didn¡¯t believe a woman could do anything to him, a man! Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 I¡¯m done arguing with you! I just wanna know why you distracted me for Ellinorst time. What was Ellinor doing in H city? Does it have anything to do with that hacker conference?¡± Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Ida closed the door. ¡°You¡¯re really nosy, huh? You followed me all the way to a hotel just to get answers?¡± Byran crossed his arms, I just wanna know what you two are up to! My gut is usually right; you and Ellinor must be hiding something! And it probably has something to do with that hacker conference! ida stepped closer to him as a teasing smile appeared on her face. Feeling threatened, Byran stepped back and asked in fear, ¡°What¡­ what are you gonna do?¡± Smiling, Ida continued to approach him, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, wouldn¡¯t it be weird if I didn¡¯t do anything? Don¡¯t forget, this is a hotel. It¡¯s a ce for sleeping.¡± Ida emphasized the word ¡®sleeping, which sounded extremely suggestive. She had backed Byran into a corner. Byran blushed. He had no experience with women and had never met such a bold woman before. ¡°You you stay back! I¡¯m telling you, if you dare touch me, I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Ida chuckled, ¡°Really? Then hit me! I like a little roughness! What would you do if I touch you?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As she spoke, her finger yfully poked at Byran¡¯s chest. She was truly enticing. Byran blushed, ¡°How can you be so shameless? Stay away from me! You should know that you¡¯re the one who will lose here!¡± Idaughed, ¡°Lose what? I¡¯ve never tried a pure boy like you! Wanna give it a try?¡± Byran was so mad that he was almost jumping. He pushed Ida away and jumped to the other side, ¡°Don¡¯t pull this stunt on me! I know you¡¯re just trying to scare me! I just wanna know why you distracted me that time. Answer me, and I¡¯ll leave! I won¡¯t stay a second longer! Ida smiled, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll answer you, but¡­ you have to take off your clothes!¡± ¡°What? Why¡­ why should I take off my clothes?¡± ¡°Because I want to see! Getting answers from me isn¡¯t free, you know! If you show me your body, I promise to tell you everything.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Byran, blushing, pointed at her. He waspletely at a loss for words. How could a woman be so bold and ask a man to strip? How could Ellinor be friends with a woman like this? He needed to teach Ellinor a lesson; she couldn¡¯t hang out with this woman named Ida. This was not right! ¡°I won¡¯t strip! I just want to ask you one question. Did you deliberately distract me that day because Ellinor went to the hacker conference? Does she have a secret identity she doesn¡¯t want anyone to know?¡± Ida crossed her arms, looking at him defiantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand what I said? If you don¡¯t strip, I can¡¯t properly answer your question.¡± ¡°Woman, don¡¯t you have any decency?¡± ¡°None! Either strip or leave!¡± Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Byran found himself backed into aer with nowhere to run. A woman half a head shorter than him had him blushing and anxiously shielding his chest with his hands, ¡°What¡¯s gonna happen if I don¡¯t take it off?¡± ida teased, ¡°You¡¯re a greenhom, and you dared to follow me to a hotel? If you can¡¯t handle it, go back to your mom!¡± Byran was at that age where his pride was everything, and he couldn¡¯t stand being looked down upon. Her words ignited his anger, ¡°Who says I can¡¯t handle it?¡± Ida raised an eyebrow, ¡°Alright, you better go home for dinner. Don¡¯t want your parents to find out you¡¯re in this kind of ce and me me for leading you astray.¡± Byran argued, Tm not a kid! I don¡¯t need my parents¡® approval to do what I want! If I have to take it off, then I will. Do you think I, as a man, would be scared of you?¡± With that, he removed his sweatshirt and tossed it on the ground, revealing his smooth, muscr body. Ida paused. She adjusted her gold¨Crimmed sses as she looked at the fresh muscles of the boy in front of her. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Three dayster. After a series of examinations, the doctors deemed Ellinor¡¯s condition stable, and she could be discharged and recover at home. Early in the morning, Marissa nchet personally came to pick up Ellinor from the hospital, with Veronica joining her. Back at the nchet vi, Ellinor was first persuaded by a nutritionist that Marissa hired to eat a nutritious meal. After mistakenly thinking that her homemade soup was a kind gesture that caused Ellinor to have a nosebleed, Marissa didn¡¯t have the courage to cook for her this time, so she hired a professional nutritionist to take care of Ellinor¡¯s meals. After finishing her meal, Ellinor chatted with Marissa for a bit before making an excuse to go upstairs to her room. For some reason, she had been feeling restless these past few days. She was easily fatigued, sleep¨C deprived, and gued by constant nightmares. Three days had passed, and Theo hadn¡¯t called or texted her. Worried, Ellinor had sent him two messages on his social media app. One was asking what he was doing. The other was asking when he would be back. But she didn¡¯t receive any response from Theo. She didn¡¯t want to overthink, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Theo was abroad and out of reach, so she decided to wait until he got back. While lying on her bed and staring at the ceiling, Ellinor suddenly remembered something important and made a phone call to Collin. She learned from Veronica today that Collin didn¡¯t go on a business trip with Theo but stayed to handle thepany¡¯s business. She had something that needed Collin¡¯s help. The call was quickly answered. Collin was very respectful and had no objections to her instructions, promptly setting off to handle her request. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Ellinor didn¡¯t mention anything about Theo until the phone call ended, and Collin didn¡¯t bring up Theo¡¯s situation either. Ellinor thought to herself that if Theo wanted her to know something, she would know it without having to ask anyone. And since he didn¡¯t want her to know, there was no point in her prying into it. What a waste of time! That night, Collin made a special trip to Ellinor¡¯s house to report the progress of the task she¡¯d given him. Due to the inconvenience of the bedroom, Ellinor invited Collin to talk in Theo¡¯s study. In the study, Collin was respectful and serious. ¡°You asked me to go to the Howard family¡¯s mansion today to ask for Baber¡¯s custody, and I¡¯ve done that.¡± Ellinor casually sat in Theo¡¯sputer chair, propping her forehead with one hand and tilting her head slightly, ¡°How did that go?¡± ¡°The elders of the Howard family said that you had previously discussed the issue of Baber¡¯s custody with them, and they have seriously considered it. They think it¡¯s best if you and Mr. nchet raise Baber.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ncing at Collin, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring him here?¡± Poor Baber was being used by Patricia when she adopted him, and was now being mistreated when she found out he was of no use. His situation was very simr to her own childhood. Collin said helplessly, ¡°Actually, the elders of the Howard family agreed to let you raise Baber, but now Xenia doesn¡¯t want to let go. She said that with Patricia arrested, Baber is her onlyfort. If Baber leaves her, she doesn¡¯t want to live and even threatened to kill herself, not allowing anyone to take Baber away.¡± After hearing this, Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but chuckle coldly. Now that Patricia couldn¡¯t y the role of a good mother anymore, was Xenia trying to y the good grandmother? When her daughter was abusing the child, where was she to protect Baber? Both mother and daughter were bad apples; there was not a decent one in the bunch. Baber definitely couldn¡¯t stay with Xenia; his life wouldn¡¯t improve with her. She had promised Baber that she would get him out. After thinking for a while, Ellinor asked, ¡°Where is Xenia now? I want to see her.¡± ¡°Xenia has been sent to Howard Mountain Vi. Baber is there too.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Tomorrow morning, arrange a car for me. I will go to Howard Mountain Vi and personally discuss Baber¡¯s custody issue with Xenia.¡± Collin hesitated, looking a bit troubled, ¡°You better not go see her alone at this time. Xenia is holding a grudge against you because of Patricia¡¯s arrest; she might do something drastic. Mr. nchet would definitely not agree to you going to Howard Mountain Vi to see Xenia.¡± Mentioning Theo made Ellinor feel annoyed and she frowned, ¡°What? Now do I need his permission to go anywhere?¡± Collin shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. He¡¯s just concerned for your safety. You should wait for him to come back, and then you two can go see Xenia together.¡± Ellinor hummed in dissatisfaction, ¡°Then when is heing back?¡± After hesitating for a good ten seconds, Collin finally replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. The situation abroad is quite serious, so he might be dyed for a while.¡± A cold smile appeared on Ellinor¡¯s lips, ¡°I can wait for him, but that child doesn¡¯t have the luxury of time! You know what kind of people Patricia and her mother are, right? Do you think the child would have a good life with Xenia? Anyway, the child is innocent, and legally, he is Theo¡¯s child too. If anything happens to the child, who would be responsible?¡± Collin struggled to respond, ¡°That¡­¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Ellinor waved her hand dismissively, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to say anything more, just have the car ready for me at eight in the morning. And keep this trip a secret from Grandma, I don¡¯t want her to worry.¡± Collin hesitated a bit but didn¡¯t argue and just nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Good, go do your thing.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Once Collin left, Ellinor leaned back in her chair and rubbed her temples. Man, she was beat! She could have asked Chase to arrange the trip for tomorrow, but he said he was out of the country for research. Ida wasn¡¯t in Greenhaven recently either, it wasn¡¯t worth it to have her rush back for such a small thing. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. So, having Collin arrange it was the best option. As a member of the nchet family, him arranging her trip to Howard Mountain Vi could represent the nchet family¡¯s stance. After all, Theo was Baber¡¯s legal guardian, not her. Baber, the poor kid, was under Xenia¡¯s control. Nobody could imagine what he was going through. But she hoped he was okay. Ellinor gently rubbed her belly, as though she could feel the baby growing bit by bit inside her. Maybe it was because she was about to be a mom, but her maternal instincts seemed to be overflowing. She couldn¡¯t bear to see other kids suffer. After sitting in her study for a while, Ellinor got up and walked out, just as Moran, who had just finished tutoring Veronica, and Veronica herself, who hade to see him off, were leaving. Veronica, standing next to Moran, looked totally different from her usually proud self. She looked quite well¨Cbehaved. Moran¡¯s eyes flickered after seeing her, ¡°Ellinor.¡± Ellinor nodded with a small smile, ¡°Mhm. Thanks for your hard work.¡± Moran chuckled, ¡°No hard work on my part; I¡¯m just sitting here and lecturing. Who wouldn¡¯t dream of working in such a great environment!¡± Ellinor kept her smile, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t find Veronica too hard to teach.¡± Veronica frowned. She was clearly unhappy, as if she wereining that Ellinor was not leaving her any dignity in front of Moran. Moran was patient, and he shook his head, ¡°Veronica¡¯s basic knowledge is a bitcking, but she¡¯s eager to learn and is improving quickly.¡± After hearing Moran¡¯s praise, Veronica immediately forgot her dissatisfaction with Ellinor as her face turned red. Ellinor nced at the pleased Veronica as the corner of her mouth curled up into a smile. Only Moran could teach her; if it were anyone else, she wouldn¡¯t settle down to study. It was really like some kind of bnce in nature. ¡°Ellinor, I heard from Veronica that you were hospitalized a few days ago. How are you now? Is your health recovered?¡± Moran¡¯s gaze fell on Ellinor, as if he were carefully checking if she was still feeling unwell. OF USE S E&P Ellinor shook her head gently, ¡°I¡¯m fine now; thanks for your concern. It¡¯s gettingte; be careful on your way home. Veronica, have Devin escort Moran.¡± Veronica nodded confidently, ¡°I know. Even if you didn¡¯t specifically tell me, I would still do that.¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°Good.¡± She turned and walked back towards her room. There was nothing else that needed her attention, so she nned to take a bath and rest. ¡°Ellinor, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡± Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Out of the blue, Moran hollered at her retreating figure. Ellinor halted in her tracks, spinning around to face him. Veronica was taken aback, ncing first at her crush, Moran, then at Ellinor, with a wary look stered across her face. Seeing that Ellinor didn¡¯t reply, Moran carefully asked again, ¡°May I?¡± After a few seconds of consideration, Ellinor nodded, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go to the yard for our chat; it¡¯s stuffy inside. It¡¯d be good to get some fresh air.¡± Moran also nodded eamestly, ¡°Alright.¡± Then Ellinor tumed around, descending the stairs with the two of them. As they reached the entrance, Moran turned to Veronica. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Veronica, you can leave us here. Don¡¯t follow; I want to talk to Ellinor privately.¡± Even though Veronica was unwilling, she didn¡¯t dare defy Moran, obediently nodding, ¡°Okay.¡± She made a face at them, watching as they left the house together, then quickly scampered to the window to spy on them. Veronica had heard whispers about Moran¡¯s crush on Ellinor at school. At first, she was furious, but she later thought that since Ellinor already had her brother, she wouldn¡¯t snatch Moran away, so she stopped bothering about it. But now it seemed that Moran still hadn¡¯t let go of Ellinor. If it were any other guy, she would definitely have told her brother. But since it was Moran, she worried that her brother might give him a hard time, so she let it slide. The nchet family¡¯s yard was spacious and filled with an assortment of nts. In the moonlight, it looked beautiful. Ellinor tilted her head upwards to gaze at the risen moon. Her eyes seemed somewhat distant, like she was lost in thought. ¡°It¡¯s Pearl!¡± Moran also looked up, whispering softly. Ellinor snapped out of her reverie, turning to him, ¡°I forgot you were still here. Do you have something to say?¡± Moran furrowed his brows, hesitating before he said, ¡°I have a question.¡± Ellinor nodded kindly, ¡°Mmm. What is it? Go on.¡± Moran looked at her with a hint of unwillingness in his eyes, ¡°Theo¡­ Veronica¡¯s brother¡­ has he been good to you?¡± Ellinor¡¯s expression shifted slightly, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Moran exined, ¡°Veronica mentioned that her brother has been away on a trip for several days and hasn¡¯t returned. You¡¯ve been in the hospital recently, but he, as your husband, has been absent. I think a husband who truly cherishes his wife should be by her side at times like these.¡± Ellinor fell silent for a moment before smiling faintly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but he¡¯s been decent to me.¡± Moran looked rather worried. He continued, ¡°Ellinor, even though the nchet family can offer you a luxurious lifestyle, if you don¡¯t feel love and happiness here, no matter how great the things you have are, it¡¯s not worth staying. You might regret it.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°So, you think I¡¯m staying here because of the nchet family¡¯s background?¡± Realizing his mistake, Moran hurriedly corrected himself, ¡°No¡­ I just think you and Veronica¡¯s brother aren¡¯t a good match. He¡¯s nearly ten years older than you, you don¡¯t havemon topics, your values are different, and he doesn¡¯t care enough about you! Why would you stay with him?¡± Ellinor chuckled lightly, ¡°That¡¯s something only those involved in the rtionship can understand. I¡¯m clear about what I¡¯m doing, but I still appreciate your well¨Cmeaning advice.¡± Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Moran was a bit lost. He lowered his head and sighed, then looked up at her with a determined gaze. ¡°Ellinor, if I mean, if you ever be single again, then i ¡°Oh, what do you think about Veronica?¡± Ellinor interrupted him with augh as if she had guessed what he was about to say, so she cut him off in time. Moran was taken aback, ¡°What about her?¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°I mean, what¡¯s your impression of her?¡± Moran was a bit surprised, ¡°Uh¡­ pretty good, is there a problem?¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°If you think she¡¯s fine, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s getting prettyte, I won¡¯t keep you any longer. Veronica has arranged for a driver at the door, he¡¯ll take you home.¡± The courteous and polite goodbye made Moran feel a bit awkward, it didn¡¯t seem right to continue what he was about to say. He nodded politely and then turned to leave. Ellinor watched Moran walk towards the car, then turned around herself, ready to go back into the house. However, as she turned around, she saw Veronica storming towards her, asking unhappily, ¡°Hey! Ellinor! What the hell did you just say to Moran?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Ellinor was a bit tired. She had to get up early the next day to go to Howard Mountain Vi; she didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore. Veronica wasn¡¯t one to back down easily. She spread her arms and blocked Ellinor¡¯s path, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll call my brother and tell him you¡¯re sneaking around with other men behind his back!¡± Ellinor casually crossed her arms, and a hint of a provocative smile appeared on her face. She cocked her chin, ¡°Sure, go ahead and call him. It¡¯s morning in M State right now, your brother should have time to answer.¡± Veronica was just trying to intimidate Ellinor and make her spill the beans about her conversation with Moran, but she forgot that Ellinor was not easily scared. But now that she had blurted it out, things were a bit awkward. Ellinor yawned, ¡°Are you calling or not? If not, I¡¯m going to sleep! Can you move?¡± Veronica said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll call! If I can¡¯t get it out of you, I¡¯ll let my brother ask you!¡± With that, Veronica really pulled out her phone and dialed her brother¡¯s number. Ellinor squinted slightly while watching Veronica¡¯s phone. She didn¡¯t expect Veronica to actually call him because this girl, no matter how tough she acted, was always scared of her brother, Theo, and never dared to show off in front of Theo. But since the call had been made, she was curious to see if Theo would answer and, if he did, what he would say. The phone rang for a long time without an answer. Just when Ellinor and Veronica were about to give up hope, the call was picked up. However, the voice that came from the other end of the phone was not Theo¡¯s but a woman¡¯s sultry, low voice. ¡°Hello?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes narrowed as her cold gaze fixed on the phone in surprise. Veronica wanted to show Ellinor that she had the guts to make this call, so she put it on speaker. But when a woman¡¯s voice came from the other end, she was shocked. Oh my god! Did she interrupt her brother¡¯s private time? ¡°Who are you? Why do you have my brother¡¯s phone?¡± Veronica asked, a bit annoyed. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 After Veronica finished speaking, the person on the other end of the call responded, ¡°Is that Veronica? Your brother¡¯s still snoozing, do you need something? Should I shake him awake? Or you wanna ring later?¡± It clicked for Veronica after she heard the person say her name. This person obviously knew a lot about her brother. She sounded quite familiar, but she couldn¡¯t make out who it was. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was someone she knew. But in front of Ellinor, Veronica felt like she shouldn¡¯t say too much, ¡°Nah, nothing urgent. I¡¯ll call back later.¡± After saying that, she quickly hung up the phone, then looked up to see Ellinor¡¯s reaction. Any other woman would probably snatch the phone and grill whoever the hell was on the other end. Why was she answering her husband¡¯s call? Some women would even start cussing But Ellinor didn¡¯t react. She just calmly averted her eyes, not saying a word. Seeing this made Veronica feel super uneasy. She felt like she¡¯d stepped in it and tried to hastily exin for her brother, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t get the wrong idea! That woman is probably just my brother¡¯s personal assistant abroad! Collin didn¡¯t go on this business trip with my brother, so he needed someone to help him out!¡± Ellinor just gave a cool smile, saying, ¡°So an assistant can just waltz into your brother¡¯s room while he¡¯s still sleeping and answer his phone?¡± Veronica scratched her head, ¡°Uh¡­ well, maybe the assistant was being inappropriate and was trying to flirt with my brother. I bet she did it on purpose! My brother probably doesn¡¯t know! My brother is quite attractive, but he would never do anything out of line!¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Alright, if you want to trust your brother, then trust him. I¡¯m gonna go take a bath and rest.¡± With that, she gracefully sidestepped Veronica, headed straight into the house, and went upstairs to her room to take a bath. Veronica just stood there, feeling like she¡¯d stepped in it again. After Ellinor had left, she pulled out her phone and dialed back, wanting to ask what the hell was going on. This time, Theo picked up. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± His tone was cool and deep,ced with a just¨Cwoken impatience. Veronica didn¡¯t dare raise her voice with her brother, cautiously asking, ¡°Bro, did you just wake up?¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± His voice was clearly raspy and tired from just waking up. Veronica felt a bad feeling creeping in. She took a sharp breath, ¡°Bro, who was that woman who answered the phone just now? She¡­ she¡¯s not with you, is she?¡± Theo was silent for a while before he coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s night over there; aren¡¯t you going to sleep? Why are you calling?¡± Veronica was scared by her brother¡¯s stern tone, so she quickly exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Bro, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s your wife; she¡­¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± Theo¡¯s tone noticeably rose. ¡°Nothing happened to her! Don¡¯t worry¡­ it¡¯s just that when that woman answered your phone just now, your wife heard it. You¡¯re not two¨Ctiming, are you?¡± What Veronica got in return was a sudden busy tone. The call abruptly ended. Veronica frowned while looking at her phone, feeling like things were about to go south at home. What could she do now? If she¡¯d known, she wouldn¡¯t have impulsively made that call. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 When Ellinor was in the shower, her phone started ringing Her phone hadn¡¯t been charged all day, and after ringing for a while, it automatically powered off. After her shower and drying her hair, she plugged her phone in to charge but didn¡¯t bother turning it on to check it. She just hit the sack. The next morning after breakfast, Ellinor concocted a reassuring excuse for her family and hit the road. Marissa was a bit on pins and needles about letting her go out alone, but knowing Collin was picking her up eased her mind. She figured that Theo must have arranged for Ellinor¡¯s protection. Since it was the weekend, Moran would being over during the day to tutor Veronica. Veronica was up at the crack of dawn, getting herself ready to see him. She was also concerned about what Ellinor might be up to and wanted to tag along, but she didn¡¯t want to miss her date with Moran. After mulling it over and seeing Collin pick Ellinor up, she figured she¡¯d be in good hands with him and decided to stay put and wait for Moran. Collin rode shotgun, apanying Ellinor to Howard Mountain Vi in the sticks. The Howards had given them a heads¨Cup that they would be greeted upon arrival. The Howards and the nchets had some beef, but they respected Ellinor nheless. They were cruising along the country roads. After wrapping up some work, Collin closed hisptop, turned around, and took a gander at Ellinor, who was catching some Z¡¯s. ¡°Did you hit the hay earlyst night?¡± Collin asked. Upon hearing his question, Ellinor didn¡¯t open her eyes, ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t check the time before I crashed. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing major, your phone was off when Mr. nchet tried calling youst night. He was worried sick about you and called me. I reassured him you were okay, then he chilled out.¡± ¡°My phone conked outst night.¡± Ellinor answered Collin. Actually, she saw Theo¡¯s missed call as soon as she turned on her phone in the morning. She called him back, but his phone was off. Since there was a time difference, he might have been getting some shut¨Ceye. So she didn¡¯t bother making a second call. For the past few days, she had been waiting for his call. He was supposed to have called her right after landing to check in, but it didn¡¯te untilst night. Plus, it was probably triggered by the call Veronica made to him yesterday. He might have wanted to exin something. She was not exactly sure what was happening between those two, feeling like it was getting more and more like watching paint dry. She didn¡¯t even want to think about who the woman answering Theo¡¯s phone yesterday might be. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ellinor thought for a moment, opened her eyeszily, and asked Collin, ¡°Has the nchet Corporation been running any new projects in M State recently that¡¯s been eating up Theo¡¯s time?¡± Confronted with the question, Collin averted his gaze, ¡°Um¡­¡± Seeing that Collin was struggling to spit it out, Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Trade secrets?¡± Collin fell silent. Ellinor found it utterly mind¨Cnumbing. Exhausted, she closed her eyes again, ¡°Never mind, forget I asked.¡± Collin was worried that she might be ticked off, so he exined, ¡°It¡¯s not a trade secret. Even if it was, Mr. nchet wouldn¡¯t keep it from you. I¡¯m just an employee; it¡¯s not my ce to discuss important matters with you. You can call Mr. nchet directly; he¡¯ll exin it to you himself.¡± Ellinor smirked sarcastically. If he wanted to tell her, he would¡¯ve done so before he left on his trip. He wouldn¡¯t have waited for her to ask. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 She never wanted to live her life on the whims of a man. She didn¡¯t want to be always on edge and afraid of losing him. Because of a misunderstanding caused by Patricia, she and Theo had once broken up. But this time, she wouldn¡¯t walk away with blurred lines. She was waiting for Theo toe back. She was mentally prepared to face him honestly, was willing to discuss any issues and listen to him. Ellinor felt like she was very clear¨Cheaded. Her own biological father was not a good, faithful man, so how could she fantasize that there really were men in the world who would never change their loyalty to a woman? ording to authontative social surveys, men were very likely to cheat when their wives were pregnant. In the past, she always felt that Theo wouldn¡¯t be so despicable and that at least he wasn¡¯t that fickle. But now, she understood that all men were creatures of base taste, maybe there really was no exception. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask him when he gets back.¡± Collin looked at Ellinor¡¯s low spirits and started to worry that she would start doubting Theo. But in the end, he felt it wasn¡¯t his ce to say much, so he just said, ¡°Okay.¡± The car drove at high speed for two hours before reaching their destination ¨C Howard Mountain Vi. Ellinor got out of the car; her eyes slightly fixed on the vi in front of her. The entrance of Howard Mountain Vi was majestic and full of character. This woman, Xenia, after making such a big mistake, could still live in such a nice ce while enjoying her life. She really took advantage of it! Collin walked up and rang the doorbell. A face of an old man appeared on the videophone at the door, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the nchet family. Mrs. nchet has something to discuss with Mrs. Howard; we¡¯ve already spoken to Dean Howard.¡± Having received prior notice from Dean, the old nodded, ¡°Please wait ¡± pleasee in.¡± Soon, a servant came out to greet them with a respectful attitude, The servant of the Howard family didn¡¯t call her Mrs. nchet, but Ms. Mendoza; it seemed they were still somewhat reluctant to ept the visit from the nchet family. The servant led Ellinor and Collin to the living room, where they were served coffee and pastries. ¡®Ms. Mendoza, please wait here for a moment. Mrs. Howard is getting dressed; she¡¯ll be here shortly.¡± Ellinor nodded and was about to try a pastry when Collin stopped her. ¡°Mr. nchet instructed me not to let you eat anything from the Howard family.¡± Ellinor frowned. She didn¡¯t insist and just shrugged as she withdrew her hand. Not long after, Xenia appeared. Xenia still looked well¨Cmaintained. She was dressed neatly and luxuriously; her situation didn¡¯t make her look down and out. Xenia looked at Ellinor with a clearly hostile gaze, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re here!¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°Mrs. Howard, long time no see. How are you?¡± Xenia smiled, ¡°Are you disappointed to see me doing so well? You probably thought that by putting Patri in jail, I would be down and out. But, Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re wrong. I, Xenia, have been through many storms over the years. There¡¯s nothing that I haven¡¯t experienced. Such a small setback can¡¯t defeat me; I still have a long way to go!¡± Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Ellinor sat calmly in the guest seat. She looked at her and spoke with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Howard, why are you so worked up? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve finished yet.¡± Xenia got even more mad while watching Ellinor sit there, looking all chill. Her words seemed to have no effect on her. It was like she was throwing cotton punches. While grinding her teeth in annoyance, she said, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t get too cocky too soon! I bet you¡¯re not having such a great time with the nchet family, are you? I just can¡¯t believe that they¡¯d respect a country bumpkin like you that much. Sooner orter, Theo will get bored of you, and you¡¯ll be out!¡± Ellinor just shrugged it off, ¡°Thanks for the heads up, Mrs. Howard. Alright, let¡¯s get down to business! You probably know why I¡¯m here, Baber is no longer of any use to you. Keeping him around is just a hassle. Let me take him away, it¡¯ll be better for everyone.¡± Xenia¡¯s eyes shed with anger, ¡°Over my dead body! Baber is my grandson! He was legally adopted by my daughter, so who are you to take him away?¡± ¡°Because my husband, Theo, is also Baber¡¯s legal guardian, and Patricia is in jail now. This child has no use to you anymore, you don¡¯t even love him, so why are you still holding on?¡± Xenia snorted disdainfully, ¡°Yes, this child is of no value to us anymore, but don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your game, Ellinor. You want to take him back and show off how kind and righteous you are in front of the nchets. But I won¡¯t let you have your way! What are you gonna do about it?¡± Collin said sterly, ¡°Mrs. Howard, please show some respect when speaking to Mrs. nchet!¡± Xenia crossed her arms arrogantly. She no longer had to pretend in front of the nchets. It wouldn¡¯t do her any good. ¡°Respect her? What¡¯s so respectable about her? She¡¯s just a country girl who climbed the socialdder and thinks she¡¯s all high and mighty now. She¡¯s not fit to show off in front of me!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Collin frowned, disgusted by this old woman¡¯s arrogance and rudeness. He was about to say something, but Ellinor raised her hand to stop him. Ellinor didn¡¯t take Xenia¡¯s attitude seriously at all. She just asked her, ¡°What do I need to do for you to let me take Baber away?¡± Xenia lifted her chin defiantly, ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you take Baber away! If you dare take him, I swear I¡¯ll kill myself right here! Ellinor, you¡¯d better not push me! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ellinor didn¡¯t mean to push her. She came here to negotiate. Although Xenia looked all dolled up, she was actually quite shaken inside. She knew she had no cards left to y; that was why she was holding on to Baber so desperately. At this point, if they took Baber away by force, she might actually do something rash and harm herself. It would be a real mess if anything happened to her. Ellinor didn¡¯t actually care about Xenia¡¯s life, but Xenia couldn¡¯t die yet. She was the prime culprit in the misunderstanding about her mother all those years ago, and they still didn¡¯t have the evidence to clear it up. If Xenia died, there would be no one left to prove it. Considering this, Ellinor decided to step back for now, ¡°Where is Baber? I can leave him here, but since I¡¯m here, I should see him.¡± Xenia retorted, ¡°He¡¯s taking his nap! He doesn¡¯t have time for you!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Mrs. Howard, I¡¯m here with Dean¡¯s permission. If you still want a chance to leave this ce and manage the Howard family, you¡¯d better not do anything outrageous. It won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Xenia stared at her. What Ellinor said did make sense. She must have gotten Dean¡¯s permission to enter the vi. Plus, she was someone who had done a favor for Dean, so she should show some respect. If she didn¡¯t even let her see the child and the news got back to the Howard family, it would only make Dean think even less of her. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After some thought, Xenia said impatiently, Tm gonna go check if the kid is awake, so you just hang tight here¡± Ellinor grinned with satisfaction, ¡°Alright. I appreciate it, Mrs. Howard!¡± After a while, Xenia came back with Baber. Baber nced around nervously, his gaze lingered on Ellinor for a moment before quickly dimming. He grew up in an orphanage, so he always felt inferior and sensitive. However, the first few times Ellinor saw him, his eyes were full of curiosity about the word. But now, the world had hurt him so much that he couldn¡¯t look people in the eyes. He was such a small child, yet he looked at the world with such despair Ellinor thought of her own childhood, then beckoned to him, ¡°Come on,e here.¡± Baber instinctively took a step back, then looked up at Xenia. Since Xenia had brought the child over, there was no need to stop Ellinor from interacting with him. She said, a bit annoyed, ¡°Go on, she¡¯s calling your Baber, not understanding the adult¡¯s sarcasm, thought his ¡®grandma¡® really agreed, so he walked towards Ellinor Ellinor gently touched Baber¡¯s thin little face, ¡°Why have you lost so much weight? Haven¡¯t you been eating welltely?¡± Baber didn¡¯t answer Ellinor¡¯s question but turned to look at Xenia, wanting to know if he could answer the question. Xenia red at Baber, implying that he should zip it. Baber, scared, shrank his neck and dared not speak. Ellinor noticed that Baber had not only lost a lot of weight but also had many scars on his body. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°How did you get these injuries?¡± Baber shook his head, keeping quiet. Ellinor knew he was afraid to speak, so she said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, tell the truth. I¡¯m here, so no one will hurt you¡± Baber lifted his head. While looking at Ellinor uneasily, he opened his mouth as if he were about to say something. Xenia intentionally cleared her throat, scaring Baber into shrinking his neck again and keeping quiet. Watching this made Ellinor¡¯s brow furrow deeply. ¡°Ellinor, why are you asking a little kid so many questions? He can¡¯t talk that much! Besides, Baber is at that age when he¡¯s always running around, he¡¯s bound to get some scrapes, and it¡¯s normal! He¡¯s a boy; there¡¯s no need to pamper him so much. Otherwise, he won¡¯t grow up to be tough!¡± Ellinor clenched her fists in secret, itching to berate Xenia and Patricia. How could they hurt a child time and time again, causing him to suffer so much pain? Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 However, Baber had to endure it so Ellinor could find a way to free him for good. He had to go through all this pain without making a fuss so he could finally be free. She looked up at Xenia, gave a casual smile, and said, ¡°Since Mrs. Howard doesn¡¯t want me to take Baber, I might as well stay here for a bit. You won¡¯t mind, will you, Mrs. Howard? Your vi seems to be quite a fancy ce, it might be beneficial for my pregnancy.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Upon hearing Ellinor¡¯s decision to stay, Baber perked up. His previously gloomy eyes shone with a hint of joy. Xenia, however, looked displeased. But soon, she seemed to have had a thought andughed, ¡°Sure thing, I¡¯m kinda bored staying here all by myself anyway! How fun would it be to have you here to have a chat with!¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make myself at home!¡± Collin frowned nervously, trying to intervene, ¡°This might not¡­¡± Ellinor interrupted him in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m just staying for a few days, no biggie.¡± Then she stood up, bent down, and took Baber by the hand, ¡°Come on, Baber, show me around the vi?¡± Baber instinctively shrank back when his hand was taken, as if he had grown fearful of physical contact with others. But Ellinor didn¡¯t let go, so he couldn¡¯t pull away. While feeling the warmth of Ellinor¡¯s palm, a sense of security and courage that he had never felt before welled up in Baber. He clung to Ellinor tightly, afraid that she would leave, and nodded in agreement to show her around. Ellinor slowly followed Baber outside. It was hard for her to ignore the pleading look in the child¡¯s eyes. He was too young and powerless to help himself. Collin followed behind Ellinor, ever watchful of her safety. Xenia was also notfortable with letting Ellinor take Baber away alone, so she followed them out too. Halfway through their walk in therge garden of the vi, Ellinor started to feel tired. She asked Baber to guide her to a resting spot. The servants of the Howard family arranged a clean and elegant room for her. Clearly, the person in charge had sought Dean¡¯s approval before assigning her this room. Xenia definitely wasn¡¯t this gracious. Baber originally wanted to stay with Ellinor in her room to keep herpany. But Xenia didn¡¯t agree, fearing that Baber might talk about his abuse, and forcibly took him away. Ellinor naturally wanted Baber to stay with her, but Xenia insisted, so she didn¡¯t make a fuss. At least during her short stay, Xenia wouldn¡¯t dare harm Baber, fearing she might get caught. Ellinor rested in the guest room for a while, with Collin guarding the door, not leaving her side. The one sent by the Howard family to deliver food was dismissed by Collin. Even if Ellinor had to stay, he wouldn¡¯t let her eat anything from here. Xenia was clearly up to no good. If she did anything to the food that could harm Ellinor and her unborn child, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 When fimor wake up, she saw Collin standing at the door, rubbing his temples. ¡°Collin, you don¡¯t need to be so uptight. Xenia can¡¯t do anything to me now¡± Collin frowned, Better safe than sorry I feel like Mrs. Howard looks like she could attack you at any moment.¡± Elinor smiled, ¡°She might want to, but she needs to have the ability to do so first!¡± Coffin sighed. ¡°Are you really nning to stay here? Baber seems fine, you could wait for Mr. nchet toe back and then bring Baber over The mere thought of Baber¡¯s situation made Ellinor¡¯s heartache, ¡°Do you really think that kid would be okay here? Even though he¡¯s not Mr. nchet¡¯s biological child, Mr. nchet did adopt him. He has a responsibility to him, he can¡¯t let others bully him. I think if Theo saw Baber¡¯s terrified state, he wouldn¡¯t just stand by!¡± Coffin was at a loss for words. That was night, if it were Mr. nchet, he wouldn¡¯t just stand by. Mr. nchet had a strong sense of responsibility, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken responsibility for Patricia for all these years after she imed that she saved her life, resulting in her using him for so many years. Elinor didn¡¯t want to listen to Collin¡¯s advice anymore and waved him off. ¡°Alright! If you have something to do, go back to Greenhaven. I can handle things here on my own, no problem.¡± Collin shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing going on here. I can stay and keep youpany, no problem.¡± After realizing that she couldn¡¯t get rid of Collin, Ellinor didn¡¯t say much more and rubbed her belly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m hungry. Have someone from the Howard family get me something to eat!¡± Collin wamed her, ¡°I think you¡¯re fine living here, but you should avoid eating the Howard family¡¯s food. Mrs. Howard might retaliate by putting something in your food, so I can¡¯t let you eat it. This is a mountain area; the medical conditions are not good, and even if we call an ambnce, it won¡¯t arrive in time.¡± Ellinor knew Collin¡¯s concerns were justified. ¡°So are you nning on letting me starve?¡± Collin waved his hands, ¡°No, if you¡¯re hungry, we can go out to eat. This mountain area has a developed tourism industry, and there are some decent inns nearby where you can eat.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, ¡°So if we eat at an inn, you¡¯re not worried about me eating something I shouldn¡¯t?¡± Collin gave an awkward smile, ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s generally safer than the Howard family¡¯s food. But it would be best if you went back home. Putnam and Marissa are likely very worried about you¡± Ellinor grabbed her jacket and headed into her room, ¡°Enough talk; take me to the inn for a meal! I¡¯ll call and exin to them.¡± Collin reluctantly nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Ellinor wanted to bring Baber to the inn for a nice meal, but she knew Xenia wouldn¡¯t let her take him out of the vi. So she just thought about it for a moment, then dropped the idea. Collin drove her to the best inn on the mountain. He ordered a few dishes and personally went into the kitchen to oversee their preparation. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ellinor felt that Collin was being overly cautious and rubbed her temples. Just then, someone pulled out the chair across from her and sat down. Ellinor looked up in surprise to find a familiar, handsome face, Bartlett Rex. Elinor, what a coincidence! Are you also here for a vacation on the mountain?¡± Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Ellinor eyed him for a while, then smirked cynically. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so convenient that it makes you wonder if it¡¯s a coincidence at all!* Bartlett rested his cheek on his hand. His captivating gaze was filled with irresistible charm, ¡®Don¡¯t overthink it, I just wanted toe here to clear my mind. ¡°Uh¨Chuh, Ellinor wasn¡¯t really interested in his ns and casually responded. She then ignored him and focused on her free coffee from the inn. However, before she could even take a sip, arge hand reached over from the opposite side and took it away. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She looked up at Bartlett, annoyed, ¡°What¡¯s the big idea, Mr. Rex?¡± Bartlett took a sip of her coffee, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, and it¡¯s best for pregnant women not to drink coffee.¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°A little won¡¯t hurt.¡± Bartlett shook his head. ¡°No, if you¡¯re thirsty, you can order waterter. It¡¯s best not to touch coffee at all.¡± Ellinor was speechless. Bartlet was always sticking his nose where it didn¡¯t belong! But for some reason, after hearing Bartlett¡¯s reminder, she felt a twinge of emotion. Those words should have been spoken by the father of her child, but Theo wasn¡¯t there. At that moment, the waiter brought two tes of food. Ellinor snapped out of her thoughts and picked up her utensils, ready to dig in. Politely, Bartlett asked, ¡°Do you mind if I join you?¡± Ellinor nced at him, ¡°If I said I do, would you leave?¡± Bartlett shook his head with a smile, ¡°No.¡± Ellinorughed, ¡°Then why bother asking?¡± Without another word, Bartlett started to enjoy the food on the table. Just as the food was served, Collin came out of the kitchen and was surprised to see Bartlett sitting across from Ellinor. ¡°Mr. Rex, what are you doing here?¡± Bartlett smiled at Collin, ¡°I¡¯m on vacation!¡± Collin was clearly skeptical, ¡°A vacation here?¡± Bartlett nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve been everywhere else and wanted to experience the local culture of the mountains. I¡¯ve been so busy with worktely that I was feeling a bit off. Once I wrapped up my projects, I came up here to dpress. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you guys here! What a coincidence!¡± Collin nodded, not fully convinced, ¡°I see. What a coincidence¡­¡± Bartlett looked rxed. As he casually dined, he asked, ¡°I heard Theo is out of the country?¡± Collin replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet is dealing with some matters abroad.¡± Bartlett smiled, ¡°I see. I was wondering why Ellinor was here alone!¡± Collin fell silent Mr. Rex were trying to stir up trouble between Ellinor and Theo. Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Ellinor didn¡¯t give two hoots about what Bartlett was saying She just focused on her meal, putting down her utensils only after she had eaten her fill. Bartlett hardly touched his food and was justzily propping up his cheek with his eyes glued on her It was only when she had finished eating that he spoke up. ¡°The food here is just so¨Cso, you really aren¡¯t a picky eater, are you?¡± Ellinor responded casually, ¡°What? You¡¯re expecting a five¨Cstar restaurant experience in a tourist area?¡± I¡¯m just giving an honest review. The food here really isn¡¯t all that. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to a restaurant just up the road, you¡¯ll see what I mean.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t look interested. ¡°No thanks. We don¡¯t want to intrude on your solo rxation time. Collin, let¡¯s settle the bill.¡± Collin nodded and went to the front desk to pay. But instead of epting his money, the waiter gave him some change and told him, ¡°Mr. Rex already paid the bill. This is your change.¡± Collin furrowed his brows. He looked at Bartlett and then at Ellinor, his eyes questioning what to do next. Ellinor also heard the waiter. She gave Bartlett a look and stood up to say, ¡°Thanks for the treat. When Theoes back, I¡¯ll have him thank you properly.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. With that, she took Collin and headed towards the door. Since Bartlett had already paid, there was no point in making a fuss about it. It would just be a waste of time. They might as well wait for Theo toe back and repay him. After stepping out of the inn, Ellinor breathed in the fresh, natural scent of the mountain vige. She looked out at the distant natural scenery and couldn¡¯t help but think of her childhood. She and Karan hade to this mountain vige to gather herbs as children. They had walked this very road. Back then, it was a muddy mountain path. Now, it was a smooth asphalt road, and the living conditions in the vige had improved a lot. In the blink of an eye, so many years had passed. The vige where she grew up was on the other side of the mountain. Back then, they had to hike over the mountains to get there. Now, with the road open, it was about a fifteen¨Cminute drive. Being here reminded Ellinor of Karan, who had once helped her. After checking the time and seeing that it was still early. ¡°Collin, take me somewhere!¡± Ellinor got into the car. Before Collin could start the car, the back door opened, and someone got in. Through the rear¨Cview mirror, he saw that Bartlett had hopped into their car. Collin didn¡¯t think it was appropriate for Bartlett to just jump in the car like that, but given his longstanding friendship with Mr. nchet, he didn¡¯t feel right refusing him outright. He hoped Ellinor would say something to get Bartlett out of the car. Ellinor nced at Bartlett out of the corner of her eye. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Bartlett didn¡¯t mince words. He grinned, ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence to run into an acquaintance in this remote ce. You don¡¯t mind if I tag along, do you?¡± This time, Ellinor didn¡¯t hide her annoyance. ¡°I do mind. It¡¯s not convenient.¡± Anyone else would have awkwardly exited the car in this situation, but Bartlett justughed brighter. ¡°Come on, Ellinor. I just treated you to a meal. Can¡¯t you let me tag along? I¡¯m bored all by myself!¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, why did youe alone?¡± Bartlett threw up his hands in mock resignation. ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m a single guy!¡± Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Bartlett chuckled with ease, ¡°Ellinor, you sure have faith in me, huh? I came here all by myself, though. Would you mind showing me around?¡± Ellinor stayed silent. Clearly, Bartlett had no ns of leaving. From the rearview mirror, Collin observed Ellinor and asked, ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s this about¡­?¡± Ellinor had no interest in any more chit¨Cchat with Bartlett or wasting more time with him. The sun was already setting. So she waved it off, ¡°Alright, hit the road!¡± Collin frowned but nodded and started the car, nning to fill Mr. nchet in on the situationter. The car journeyed through the mountain road, allowing them to take in the breathtaking scenic view. Ellinor slightly rolled down the window, hoping to catch the mountain breeze. But just as she rolled down the window, a hand extended from the side and closed it back up. With a frown, Ellinor red at Bartlett, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Bartlett smiled and replied, ¡°The chill can give you a headache. You¡¯re pregnant and need to take extra care of yourself.¡± Ellinor scowled. ¡°Mr. Rex, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re a chatterbox?¡± Bartlett shook his head with a smile, ¡°No, I don¡¯t generally talk this much with others.¡± Bartlett had leaned in closer to shut the window, which Ellinor noticed, ¡°Alright, thank you for the reminder. Now, Mr. Rex, could you please slide back to your spot? It¡¯s inappropriate to sit so close to a married woman.¡± Bartlett didn¡¯t seem bothered, so he respected her wish and scooted back to his seat. Ellinor turned her gaze back to the view outside, ignoring him. Bartlett broke the silence. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re pregnant now, and Theo lets youe up here alone? He really doesn¡¯t worry about you, does he?¡± Upon hearing this, Ellinor stayed silent. Unable to bear it, Collin stepped in, fearing that Ellinor might overthink, ¡°Mr. Rex, you may have misunderstood. Mr. nchet specifically arranged for me to apany Ellinor to ensure her safety.¡± Bartlett chuckled, ¡°Right! I almost forgot you were here. But a husband should apany his wife himself. Even having a subordinate to apany her all day isn¡¯t quite right, is it?¡± Collin frowned and replied, ¡°Mr. nchet has been tied up with some urgent matterstely. He will be back to apany Ellinor shortly; there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± Bartlett smiled, ¡°Yes, Theo is very fond of Ellinor. How could he mistreat her? I might have been sticking my nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡± Ellinor remained silent. Before long, Collin arrived at the ce where Ellinor had grown up in less than fifteen minutes. Ellinor looked a bit down as she gazed at the monastery outside the window. She snapped back to reality and turned to Bartlett, ¡°Mr. Rex, I¡¯m going to hang out in the monastery for a bit. You might not be interested, so feel free to wait in the car or wander around¡± With his usual rxed smile, Bartlett¡¯s subtly intense eyes fixed on her, ¡°Who said I wasn¡¯t interested? Now that I¡¯m here, I might as well take a look.¡± Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Ellinor didn¡¯t appreciate Bartlett¡¯s ability tough so heartily in such a serious environment. She frowned in disapproval, ¡°You cane in with me, but you¡¯d better tone down the cheerfulness a bit! This isn¡¯t a ce to crack jokes willy¨Cnilly!¡± Bartlett quickly wiped the smile off his face and nodded, ¡°Gotcha.¡± Then Ellinor opened the car door and got out, with Bartlett following closely. Collin was worried about leaving Ellinor and Mr. Rex together, so he found a spot to park that wouldn¡¯t be in the way and followed them into the monastery. The ce wasn¡¯t exactly bustling, but there were a handful of worshippers around. Ellinor slowly walked in, taking in the surroundings as she went. It seemed like nothing had changed over the years. As she entered the main hall, she saw Karan treating a worshipper on one side of the room. Karan instructed the worshipper, ¡°Get your prescription filled and take the medicine on time. Watch your diet; avoid spicy and fishy foods.¡± The worshipper took the prescription, thanked Karan gratefully, bowed, and left. Ellinor watched for a moment before moving forward and sitting down. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Karan was tidying up her desk and did not look up at the neer. She simply asked, ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± Ellinor took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°Karan.¡± Karan paused in her tidying, then looked up at her as surprise filled her eyes. Her kind face was unchanged, save for a few more lines at the corners of her eyes, making her look older. She didn¡¯t have any major emotional outbursts. She just paused a little, then regained her calm. She nodded at Ellinor, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Ellinor tried to smile through teary eyes, ¡°Karan, I¡¯ve been so busy over the years that I haven¡¯t been able to visit you. How have you been?¡± Karan shook her head, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me yourself. Ellinor, growing up means leaving the nest to live your own life. This ce shouldn¡¯t be what you cling to.¡± Ellinor, who grew up without a mother, often thought of Karan as a maternal figure. But Karan was not one for excessive affection. She cared for Ellinor but always maintained a certain distance to avoid dependency and too much emotion. Ellinor didn¡¯t want to start crying in front of Karan, who had raised her. She took a deep breath to suppress her emotions, ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± Just then, two nuns entered to clean the main hall and noticed Ellinor. One of them had been at the monastery for a long time and recognized Ellinor right away. ¡°Ellinor? Is that you? You¡¯re back?¡± Ellinor looked over kindly. She recognized the woman and stood up, ¡°Chloe, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Chloe was visibly more excited than Karan. She walked over quickly, grabbed Ellinor¡¯s hand, and examined her from head to toe, ¡°It really is you! You¡¯ve grown into such a beautiful woman. You¡¯re even more stunning now, and you¡¯re so aplished!¡± Ellinor smiled a little and pulled her hand back. She wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Chloe in the past, but Chloe had seniority and carried some weight around the monastery. She remembered that when she was first brought to the monastery, Chloe did not want to take her in. A monastery was not an orphanage, and one more person meant one more mouth to feed. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Karan was adamant about taking care of her, which gave her a stable home. Over the years, Chloe constantly nagged Karan about her, even suggesting that they send her to an orphanage. But Karan never wavered. She was always there for her. This didn¡¯t score her any poprity points in the monastery, though; it seemed like all the nuns were on Chloe¡¯s side. Back then, Ellinor felt like she was causing Karan a lot of trouble, so she tried to be extra good. She did more work and ate less so as not to put Karan in a tough spot. After a while, when Chloe and the others saw how well¨Cbehaved she was and that she was eating less, they stopped giving her a hard time. She was finally epted. Despite everyone in the monastery being against it, Karan used the monastery¡¯s money to send her to school, taking on burdens that she shouldn¡¯t have had to bear. Ellinor saw all of this. So she worked hard, never using a penny from the monastery after high school, relying entirely on schrships to fund her education. Later, she started a business while studying, made money, and paid back the monastery and Chloe¡¯s gang. From then on, Chloe and the others changed their attitude towards her and became extremely friendly. But Ellinor thought they were being fake. After seeing Ellinor pull her hand back, Chloe probably realized that she had overstepped her bounds and quicklyughed it off, ¡°Ellinor, look! I was so happy to see you that I forgot you never liked physical contact!¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Chloe, it¡¯s been a long time; how have you been?¡± Chloe grinned from ear to ear, ¡°Great! We¡¯re all doing great! The money you sent back was used to fix up the monastery, and the rest was donated by Karan to vigers in need!¡± This was actually a dig at Karan in front of Ellinor. The nuns here were all pretty money¨Cminded, except for Karan. After she paid back the money for her education, any money she gave to the monastery was given straight to Karan because she didn¡¯t trust anyone else there. There really weren¡¯t many good people in this world. Ellinor frowned and turned 1 to look at Karan stood up and said calmly, ¡± Ellinor sighed, feeling helpless. Karan, ¡°I s sent you money so you guys could eat better. Why did you donate it all?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. care about food and clothes. Holding onto wealth only invites trouble.¡± Chloe tried to butter her up again, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve grown taller and thinner! How have you been? You must be making a lot of money in the big city, huh?¡± Ellinor gave a faint smile, ¡°Really? I¡¯ve lost weight? Maybe I¡¯ve been under a lot of pressure at work.¡± She deliberately ignored Chloe¡¯sst question, feeling like she was hinting at her to donate more to the monastery. In fact, she had already donated a lot to the monastery over the years, but Chloe seemed to always want more. She didn¡¯t understand why Chloe was so obsessed with money since she couldn¡¯t even spend it outside. Karan probably felt Chloe was being a nuisance too, ¡°Chloe, why don¡¯t you go prepare some food that Ellinor used to like? It¡¯s not every day that shees back. I¡¯ll take care of your cleaning duties.¡± Chloe was delighted, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll go make some vegetarian dishes that Ellinor likes!¡± Then she turned to Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re a sessful businesswoman now, so you might not be used to the simple meals here at the monastery. I hope you don¡¯t Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Ellinor had just eaten and wasn¡¯t hungry at all, but she didn¡¯t want to see Chloe pacing back and forth in front of her. So she said, ¡°That¡¯s cool, Chloe. Thanks anyway!¡± That was the only way to get Chloe off her back for a while. Karan probably felt the same way. Once Chloe was out of sight, Ellinor was led by Karan to sit down. ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s up? Why did you decide to pay the monastery a visit out of the blue? Something happen?¡± Ellinor was touched. A true friend would always ask how she was doing. Ellinor shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it; I¡¯m good! I just happened to be in the neighborhood and thought I¡¯d drop by.¡± Karan genuinely cared about her. She nodded and then asked, ¡°How¡¯s the search for your mom going?¡± Ellinor had told Karan about her mother when she was a child. Karan knew all the efforts she had put in over the years. Ellinor shook her head, feeling a bit helpless, ¡°Didn¡¯t find my mom, not even her body. But I did find some other family.¡± ¡°Really? How are they doing? Have you met them?¡± ¡°No, they ditched my mom and me. I ain¡¯t iming them.¡± ¡°Ellinor, you remind me of myself when I was young; that¡¯s why I can¡¯t seem to let go of you.¡± After hearing Karan¡¯s words, Ellinor felt a bit dazed. In fact, she didn¡¯t know much about Karan¡¯s past. She only knew that Karan came to this small mountain vige alone and chose to be a nun under the guidance of Evelyn from the local monastery. But for some reason, Evelyn ordered her not to wear a veil but to practice with her hair exposed. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Ellinor, the fact that you can¡¯t forgive them means you still care about them. You haven¡¯t let go.¡± Karan¡¯s eyes seemed to flicker as she said this, and she sighed lightly. Ellinor could be a bit aggressive, but in front of Karan, she would be gentle andpliant. ¡°Karan, have you forgiven those who hurt you?¡± Karan¡¯s eyes deepened, ¡°I can¡¯t forgive them.¡± The loose strands of hair that fell from her headpiece were like the entanglements she could never let go of. ¡°Ellinor, I actually have a son. I miss him a lot.¡± Ellinor was a bit surprised; this was the first time she heard Karan mention that she had a son. ¡°Karan, how old is your son?¡± Karan took a deep breath and let out a sigh, ¡°He should be almost thirty this year. I wonder if he¡¯s married. Is he doing well?¡± Ellinor asked, somewhat confused, ¡°Karan, haven¡¯t you considered going back to see your son?¡± Karan lowered her eyes, quietly saying, ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to see him? I don¡¯t want to see his father again.¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows, ¡°Your ex¨Chusband? Why don¡¯t you want to see him? Did he do something to hurt you? Was he abusive or¡­?¡± *He never hit me, but he betrayed me many times.¡± Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Maybe because it had been a long time since she talked about her past, Karan patted Ellinor¡¯s shoulder meaningfully and said, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t fall for men¡¯s sweet talk. They¡¯re all good at acting passionate.¡± ¡°Karan, that¡¯s a bit too much. There are good guys too, like me.¡± Just then, Bartlett Rex walked in, interrupting Karan. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Karan looked at Bartlett. *Just an acquaintance.¡± Ellinor nced at Bartlett with a hint of disdain in her eyes. Acquaintance? She had known him for so long, and she couldn¡¯t even use the word ¡°friend¡± to describe him? Bartlett felt a bit awkward and introduced himself, ¡°Hi Karan, I¡¯m Ellinor¡¯s friend. I came to see you with her. You can call me Bartlett. Karan looked at him, then at Ellinor, seeming a bit worried, ¡°Ellinor, do you have a boyfriend now?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t hide anything from Karan. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I have a boyfriend, but it¡¯s not him. To be more precise, he¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯s friend, not mine.¡± Karan was silent for a while, then asked again, ¡°Ellinor, your boyfriend didn¡¯t apany you, but let his friend do it instead?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I ran into him here. He wanted to visit the monastery.¡± Karan looked at Bartlett again and said seriously, ¡°Can you please leave us alone for a moment? I need to talk to Ellinor in private.¡± Bartlett shrugged and said with a rxed smile, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go for a stroll nearby. I won¡¯t disturb your chat. Ellinor, I¡¯lle back for youter.¡± Then he winked at Ellinor and left. Ellinor looked at Bartlett¡¯s casual manner and was a bit annoyed. She had told him that the monastery was not a ce for him to mess around. ¡°What kind of person is your boyfriend?¡± After Bartlett left, the usually calm Karan suddenly grabbed Ellinor¡¯s wrist as her eyes filled with worry. Ellinor was slightly taken aback, ¡°He¡­ is a bit older than me. A pretty good person, I guess¡­¡± ¡°Does he treat you well?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Ellinor¡¯s answer was vague. She had been reevaluating her rtionship and future with Theo. But she didn¡¯t want to say too much and didn¡¯t want to worry Karan. Karan looked into Ellinor¡¯s eyes for a long time, then looked up at the cross on the wall, ¡°Back then, my husband was also very good to me. I thought I was the happiest woman in the world. But not long after we got married, he started noting home, not answering my calls, and getting impatient with me, and we started arguing. Later, I barely saw him in a year, while he spent every night with different women, many of whom bore his children.¡± Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Ellinor furrowed her brows. Even a steady and wise person like Karan had encountered such a rotten guy! ¡°Karan, you¡¯ve had it tough!¡± Karan looked at Ellinor with affection, saying profoundly, ¡°Ellinor, sometimes it only takes a moment or a single sentence to get tired of someone. I used to be troubled, wondering what I did wrong to make him so reluctant to see me. Later, I realized that his actions had no legitimate reason. He just didn¡¯t like being with me anymore. It was as simple as getting tired of a certain food. In this world, there¡¯s no such thing as evesting love.¡± Ellinor thought about the past between her father, McNeil Howard, and her mother. McNeil had ardently pursued and confessed his love to her mother, but once he got her, everything changed. He had affairs, and then came the illegitimate children. Maybe that¡¯s how guys behave. They mean it when they say they love you, and they really fall out of love when they say they don¡¯t, right? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Was Karan reminding her to prepare herself emotionally? Telling her not to trust love too much like she did before and end up hurting herself? As Elinor was trying to decipher the meaning in Karan¡¯s words, Karan continued, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve been unable to let go of many things in the secr world, so Evelyn asked me not to be a nun until I¡¯ve completely let go of my worldly worries. And as for you, I¡¯ve always been a bit selfish.¡± This was something Ellinor had never considered before. She asked in surprise, ¡°Karan, are you asking me to do something for you?¡± Karan was silent for a while before speaking again, ¡°You know I have a son; he¡¯s my only concern in this world. You¡¯ve always been different from other girls; I really like you, so I¡¯ve always hoped that when you grew up, you¡¯d be with my son.¡± Ellinor was taken aback, she didn¡¯t expect Karan¡¯s hope to be this. She felt a bit awkward, ¡°Uh¡­ this¡­¡± Karan seemed to worry that Ellinor misunderstood her intentions, so she hastily exined, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t get me wrong. Although I¡¯m thinking about my son¡¯s future mariage, I care about you just the same. I hope you don¡¯t meet an irresponsible guy like I did and waste your life. My husband may be a womanizer, but my son isn¡¯t like that. He¡¯s always despised his father. He once vowed to either stay away from women his whole life or be faithful to one woman for life. My son is the only man I trust. He¡¯s worth entrusting a lifetime to, so I hope you can be with him and spare yourself some emotional pain.¡± Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Ellinor never thought Karan would advertise her own son this way ¡°Karan, I¡¯m sorry to let you down, but I have a boyfriend now.¡± Karan sighed with a helpless smile, ¡°I get it. I might have overstepped. Ellinor, you¡¯re such a great girl, no wonder so many boys are into you. You having a boyfriend is only normal. I¡¯ve watched you grow up and thought of you as my own child, so I genuinely hope you find a man worthy of your devotion.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Karan, thanks for understanding¡± Karan felt a bit down. She had truly hoped to groom Ellinor as her future daughter inw Even the name Ellinor¡® was of her own making. When Ellinor first arrived at the nunnery, she was called Lunar Mendoza. Karan felt that Lunar Mendoza was too remote and lonely, hence the change to Ellinor. She hoped Ellinor could meet someone truly caring and stubborn, like a weed that possessed an unyielding life force. Also, there was something she never told Ellinor. Her son was named Theo nchet. Ellinor and Theo, she had a hunch that these two would hit it off. If the two people she cared most about in the world could be together and look after each other, she would have one less worry. Back then, she always had a feeling that once Ellinor grew up and left the nunnery, she would meet her son and they would possibly get together. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She knew all too well that the nchet family would line up the most beautiful and well¨Cbred girls for her son. She also knew her son¡¯s taste. Theo wouldn¡¯t like those nd girls. She didn¡¯t want or wish for her son to be a pawn in a business marriage, unable to choose the person he wanted to spend his life with. ¡°Ellinor, if one day you find that your boyfriend no longer treats you well, you can alwayse back to me.¡± Karan said as she clutched Ellinor¡¯s hand. Ellinor smiled faintly, ¡°Karan, you¡¯ve been worrying about me all these years. Thank you. I¡¯m fully prepared for all possibilities in the future, so don¡¯t worry too much about me; I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± Karan looked at her, then managed to muster a reassuring smile. Just then, Chloe hurried in, ¡°Ellinor, your favorite vegan dishes are ready. Go eat while it¡¯s hot, okay?¡± Ellinor turned to Karan, ¡°Karan, you must be hungry too, right? Shall we grab a bite?¡± Karan waved it off, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry; you go ahead and eat up. I¡¯m a bit troubled today; I¡¯m thinking of doing some meditation to calm my mind.¡± After hearing this, Ellinor didn¡¯t press further, and she obediently nodded, ¡°Okay then.¡± Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Chloe didn¡¯t give a hoot if Karan wanted to grab a bite or not. She only cared about the person who was willing to donate money to the monastery, and thus she cheerfully dragged Ellinor away, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ellinor! I¡¯ll take you to get some grub. Karan will get her own when her stomach starts to growl!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to disturb Karan¡¯s spiritual practice, so she gave a respectful bow to Karan who had nurtured her and then trailed behind Chloe. As they stepped out of the main hall, they saw Bartlett under a big tree outside, plucking leaves. He was looking up, so his side profile was under the glow of the sunset through the leaves, making him look even more handsome. Such a charming dude didn¡¯t belong in a monastery, he could blow his cover. Bartlett seemed to feel the gaze on him. He tumed to look at Ellinor, and said, ¡°Done talking to Karan?¡± Ellinor replied with an indifferent tone. 2 2 5 6 5 6 2 Chloe nced at Bartlett, then at Ellinor. She was sensing something, so she grinned, ¡°Ellinor, is this hunky guy your friend?¡± Ellinor frowned a bit, ¡°Sort of.¡± Chibe looked at Bartlett¡¯s neat attire and couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up, ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite him to lunch then?¡± Bartlett responded enthusiastically, ¡°Really? I¡¯d love to!¡± Ellinor gave him a sideways nce, ¡°You were just turning up your nose at the simple food at the inn; the food here is even more basic, so are you sure you want to eat it?¡± Bartlett shrugged it off with a smile, ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll give it a shot! If you never try, you¡¯ll never know, right? Besides, this isn¡¯t just any vegetarian food; it¡¯s from a monastery! I heard eating monastery food can cleanse the soul.¡± Chloeughed along, ¡°Right on! This gentleman¡¯s got it. Veggie meals can really calm the soul; it¡¯s good for you.¡± Bartlett replied with a smile, ¡°Well, thank you then.¡± Ellinor scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid eating this meal will blow your cover?¡± Bartlett was taken aback, ¡°What?¡± Ellinor mocked impatiently, ¡°I mean, a handsome guy like you shouldn¡¯t be hanging around a monastery, let alone eating vegetarian food. You might reveal your true colors!¡± Bartlett paused before breaking into augh, ¡°Ellinor, should I take that as apliment on my good looks?¡± Ellinor ignored him. She picked up her pace and followed Chloe. Truth be told, she wasn¡¯t hungry at all, buting back here made her miss the taste of her childhood, so she at least wanted to try some. But when it was time to eat, Ellinor couldn¡¯t stomach it. The taste was familiar, but she was full. Pregnancy had altered her taste buds, making it hard for her to swallow the veggies that were mixed with carrots. She held a fork and took a few bites. Surprisingly, Bartlett, who was picky about the food at the inn, found the monastery¡¯s vegetarian food to his liking. Not only did he finish his portion, he even polished off the bit Ellinor couldn¡¯t finish.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Ellinor was pretty peeved when Bartlett just helped himself to her food without asking. She didn¡¯t even get a chance to protest She mulled it over for a bit, but she¡¯d only taken a few bites anyway. Since he¡¯d already eaten it and seemed to love it, she shrugged it off. After polishing off the meal, Bartlett put down his cutlery and beamed, saying, ¡°Chloe, I¡¯ve never realized vegetarian food could be this tasty! If I ever find the time, can I drop by for a meal?¡± Chloe smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course, but our monastery¡¯s quite shabby; you might not find it very comfortable.¡± Bartlett looked around and noticed the worn¨Cout corners, ¡°This ce could use some sprucing up! It¡¯d be muchfier for you guys too!¡± Pretending to be troubled, Chloe sighed, ¡°We¡¯ve been wanting to fix it up! But there aren¡¯t many people living up on this mountain, and we¡¯re always strapped for cash. The donations we receive barely cover our meals, let alone renovations!¡± Bartlett sympathized, ¡°Really? That¡¯s tough. In that case, I¡­¡± Ellinor knew exactly what Bartlett was about to offer, so she interjected, ¡°Chloe, didn¡¯t I send a good chunk of money to the monastery? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to use it for renovations?¡± Chloe, who was expecting Bartlett to speak again, was caught off guard by Ellinor. She squirmed a bit before exining, ¡°Ellinor, the money you sent was used mainly to fix up the main halls of the monastery. We¡¯ve gotta take care of Jesus¡® ce first! As for the remaining money, Karan donated it all. Now we¡¯ve got nothing left for our own quarters. You¡¯ve been away for so long, so you wouldn¡¯t know how the roof leaks in the summer and lets the cold in during the winter. It¡¯s really tough¡­¡± Ellinor narrowed her eyes. She¡¯d just inspected the main halls, and there were no signs of major renovations, just some minor touch¨Cups. It shouldn¡¯t have cost much. And the money she had sent over the years wasn¡¯t a small amount. There was no way Karan donated everything! Chloe and the others must have pocketed the rest. Now here was Chloe, putting on a poor act in front of her and Bartlett and hinting that they should donate again? Money wasn¡¯t the issue. But the money donated should be used for its purpose, not as extra ie for them to split! These nuns were so worldly¡­ Ever since Evelyn passed away and Chloe took over the management of the monastery, things had changed. And she was not about to let them take advantage of her. But Bartlett seemed unfazed by it all. He chuckled, ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll get some donations sent over when I get back, and I¡¯ll spread the word about your situation to get more visitors over.¡± Chloe¡¯s face lit up, ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Upon hearing Bartlett¡¯s words, Ellinor frowned. Chloe¡¯s gratitude sounded more like mockery. Bartlett seemed to be everywhere, sticking his nose in everything. But if someone else wanted to donate, who was she to stop him? It wasn¡¯t her money anyway. So she got up, said her goodbyes to Chloe, and left.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Ellinor had nned to say goodbye to Karan in the main hall but feared she might interrupt her meditation. After some thought, Ellinor decided to leave the monastery While stepping out of the monastery, Ellinor spotted Collin by the car on the phone. He spoke into the device with the utmost respect, ¡°Yes, siri I understand, I¡¯ll make sure Ellinor is safe and sound!¡± Ellinor frowned. It seemed like Collin had reported all her actions to that man. However, that man hadn¡¯t called her or even sent a single text. It was quite thought¨Cprovoking. And that man used to be pretty jealous, but after learning that she was with Bartlett, he didn¡¯t even call to question her? Maybe this meant that he was really losing interest in her. Didn¡¯t he care about her anymore? He probably had Collin protecting her just because of the baby in her belly, nothing more! Without a word, Ellinor got into the car. Bartlett rushed out and hopped in the car with her. ¡°Ellinor, why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Ellinor shot him a cold look, ¡°Wait for you? You¡¯re too busy living it up to show up, and you me me for not waiting?¡± Bartlett was quite riled up, ¡°I was discussing donations with Chloe, and I asked her for an ount number! I had no idea you¡¯d leave now!¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Why are you donating to this monastery? Do you have too much money and nowhere to spend it?¡± Bartlett looked innocent, ¡°Is it wrong to donate? I see the nuns here struggling, and I want to improve their lives! It¡¯s charity, it¡¯s contributing to the world!¡± Ellinor snorted, ¡°You really think your money¡¯s gonna be used for the monastery? I¡¯ve donated so much over the years, and I¡¯ve seen no improvement here!¡± Bartlett was slightly taken aback, ¡°Are you suggesting that Chloe would embezzle the funds?¡± Ellinor smirked, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! If you want to donate, go ahead. It has nothing to do with me!¡± Bartlett shrugged, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll donate less. This ce did raise you, after all. So the people here are your benefactors. Even if the money ends up in Chloe¡¯s hands, consider it repayment for her care over the years.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ellinor frowned deeply, ¡°What does it have to do with you if this ce raised me? Bartlett, aren¡¯t you being a bit nosy?¡± Bartlett shrugged nonchntly, ¡°Maybe? If that¡¯s how you see it, I can¡¯t help it!¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, I suggest you keep your money! Because Chloe never took care of me, she¡¯s not my benefactor! The only one who¡¯s been good to me is Karan! Mr. Rex, no matter how much money you have, it sure as hell didn¡¯t grow on trees. Save it for your wedding!¡± Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Bartlett leaned in close to Ellinor, ¡°I¡¯ve saved up enough dough for marriage; I just haven¡¯t found the right gal yet. I don¡¯t even know where to start looking. Ellinor, can you help me out?¡± Ellinor twisted her lips in distaste. She was ready to tell him to back off when the driver¡¯s door opened and Collin walked in. He cleared his throat, ¡°Ahem!¡± Bartlett didn¡¯t seem phased, he just straightened up casually. Collin asked thoughtfully, ¡°Mr. Rex, where are you headed?¡± Bartlett answered straightforwardly, ¡°I want to go where Ms. Mendoza is staying. You guys can just bring me along. If we live close, we can watch each other¡¯s backs if anythinges up.¡± Collin clearly wasn¡¯t keen on the idea, ¡°Mr. Rex, I¡¯m sorry, but Ms. Mendoza is headed to the Howard¡¯s Mountain Vi. It might not be convenient for you to tag along.¡± Bartlett raised an eyebrow, ¡°The Howard¡¯s Mountain Vi? That¡¯s even better. I can just give Balfour a call!¡± As he said this, he pulled out his phone, ready to dial Balfour¡¯s number. Ellinor, unable to stand it, snatched his phone and hung up the call before it went through. She asked irritably, ¡°Mr. Rex, what are you trying to do?¡± Bartlett feigned innocence, ¡°Ellinor, we¡¯re friends. I¡¯m d to see a familiar face in this strange ce. I just want to live close to you so we can watch out for each other. That¡¯s not too much to ask, is it? I¡¯d be scared living alone up on the mountain. Can¡¯t you sympathize with a single guy like me?¡± Ellinor clearly didn¡¯t believe he was scared, so she scoffed, ¡°If you¡¯re so scared, why¡¯d youe alone? Even if I wasn¡¯t here, you¡¯d still be living alone, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Bartlett frowned slightly, ¡°You¡¯re right! I didn¡¯t think it through before I came. If you guys hadn¡¯t reminded me, I would have forgotten that the Howards had a vacation vi up here. I could give Balfour a call; he might even have time to vacation with me.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want Bartlett to call Balfour. If Balfour knew she was here, he mighte. She didn¡¯t want Balfour toe. He v was still recovering from a foot injury from saving herst time. There was no need for him toe up the mountain. Ellinor thought for a moment, then handed the phone back to Bartlett, ¡°Don¡¯t call Mr. Howard. He¡¯s injured and doesn¡¯t have the time to entertain you!¡± Then she turned to Collin, ¡°Fine, let hime to the Howard¡¯s Mountain Vi.¡± Collin frowned but reluctantly agreed, ¡°Alright, Ms. Mendoza.¡± Bartlett grinned, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist visited that ce; I think thest time was during our school days¡­¡± Ellinor cut him off without hesitation, ¡°Mr. Rex, can you please shut up? Nobody wants to hear about your Bartlett shrugged andughed, then finally quieted down. Half an hourter, Collin drove them back to the Howard¡¯s Mountain Vi. childhood.¡± Everyone there knew Bartlett as a friend of young Mr. nchet. After Bartlett exined his reason for coming, the vi¡¯s butler courteously arranged for someone to prepare a guest room for him. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor didn¡¯t concern herself with Bartlett¡¯s arrangements and went straight back to her own room. S Collin dutifully followed her, waiting until they were alone to remind her, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get too close to Mr. Rex.¡± Ellinor had never nned to get close to Bartlett, but she was curious, as she had been warned before not to get too close to him. Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 She had some one¨Con¨Cone encounters with Jonah Wyton and Kemp Larios before, but she didn¡¯t feel that they were distant with Theo the way Bartlett was. ¡°Why though? Isn¡¯t Mr. Rex a longtime buddy of Mr. nchet¡¯s? Shouldn¡¯t I be on good terms with Mr. Rex?¡± Collin¡¯s face was a mix of emotions, ¡°Mr. Rex is indeed a long¨Ctime friend of Mr. nchet¡¯s, but they¡¯re not exactly best buds. In fact, Mr. Rex was closer with Mr. Howard, and Jonah and Kemp were tight with Mr. nchet. Jonah and Kemp would never do anything to hurt Mr. nchet, and they won¡¯t act inappropriately towards you. But Mr. Rex is a different story. He and Mr. nchet are business rivals, and his attitude towards you has never been quite pure. He won¡¯t hold back.¡± Ellinor chuckled lightly, ¡°I see. So, even good friends have their ups and downs. They evenpete for women! But Collin, don¡¯t worry about it. I have zero interest in Mr. Rex. I won¡¯t even give him the chance to try and make a move.¡± After hearing Ellinor¡¯s firm response, Collin felt a little relieved, ¡°Good to hear. Mr. nchet said you should give him a ring.¡± Ellinor paused, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call himter. You should rest now, I¡¯ll lock up here. There¡¯s no need to keep watch at the door.¡± ¡°Sure¡°¡± Collin nodded. He was indeed tired and couldn¡¯t keep going on like this. If he did, he might not have the energy when Ellinor really needed him. That would be even worse. Ellinor had her fill of food and wouldn¡¯t eat any food sent over by the Howards. Mrs. Howard didn¡¯t dare to make a move on Ellinor openly either, so things were safe for now. Collin went to rest. Bartlett didn¡¯t bother Ellinor again either. He went to the room the Howards¡® servants had prepared for him and didn¡¯te out again. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After taking a bath, Ellinor came out of the bathroom, still towel¨Cdrying her hair. Shezilyid down on the big bed in the Howards¡® guest room, picked up her phone, hesitated for a moment, and then dialed Theo¡¯s number. ¡°Hello?¡± The call was picked up after a while. Theo¡¯s voice was as deep and maic as always; he sounded a bit tired, like he had just woken up. There was a time difference between the two countries, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that he was sleeping at this time. Ellinor calmly said, ¡°Collin told me to call you.¡± A hint of annoyance was present in his voice, ¡°You only call when you¡¯re told to? Can¡¯t you take the initiative to call me?¡± She really wanted to say something back. He was ming her, but he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to call her in days. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Ellinor ignored hisment and asked casually. Theo was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Listen¡­¡± He was interrupted by a woman¡¯s voice that came from his end of the call. Theo, what are you doing? Hurry up! We¡¯re leaving!¡± Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 Ellinor picked up on the fact that it was the same woman who had answered Theo¡¯s phone when Veronica called. It felt like a punch to the gut. She didn¡¯t ask and just waited in silence, hoping he¡¯d exin who the woman was on his own. But he didn¡¯t. In a rush, Theo told her, ¡°Babe, you should get some sleep. I need to step out for a bit.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t get a chance to ask more before he hung up. He ended the call in a sh, not even sticking around to hear her say another word. She stared into space as the busy tone echoed in her ear. She wondered who the woman calling him was. And why didn¡¯t he exin anything to her? She tossed her phone aside and curled up under the nket, hugging her pillow tight like a little ball. It was a reaction of extreme insecurity and a desire to protect herself. She spent many nights like this as a child, only changing her ways when she learned to defend herself as she grew up. But now, that old feeling of insecurity seemed to be creeping back and gnawing at her again. She didn¡¯t know how she managed to fall asleep. When she woke up, it was bright out, and the warm sunlight streamed through the white curtains. She slowly opened her eyes as she rubbed her temples, only to wake up to a broad, masculine chest. Ellinor froze. At first, she thought she was dreaming, then instinctively touched the chest in front of her. It felt so real that it gave her chills! She had just woken up, and her head was still foggy, but she knew that she wasn¡¯t home and that her man was out of the country. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. So who was this man holding her? Ellinor¡¯s mind raced through all the possibilities until she thought about that boundaryless bloke, Bartlett. Oh no! He didn¡¯t sneak in during the night, did he? Ellinor was startled by her own thought, then moved to check if her nightgown was still intact under the nket. But then she realized that she had nothing on. Her nightgown was nowhere to be found! Things were really messed up! She sat up abruptly and yelled out in frustration, ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The familiar voice and tone made Ellinor pause, then she turned and saw Theo¡¯s handsome face in her line of sight. Theo was lying on his side. His handsome face looked a bit tired as he sat up and moved closer to her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who did you think it was?¡± Ellinor was still in a state of panic, but she breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be anyone. Waking up with a man next to me is going to startle anyone, right?¡± She almost thought that she had betrayed him. Thank goodness she didn¡¯t! Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Theo gently stroked her head, saying tenderly. ¡°That¡¯s the night reaction; you¡¯re doing great¡± It had been a while since shest saw him, and she was beginning to feel ufortable with his closeness. Ellinor furrowed her brows as she looked into Thea¡¯s eyes. ¡°When did youe back to the country? Why are you suddenly here?¡± Theo looked down at her, his tone waszy and strangely appealing 7 got back on a flightst night. You¡¯re asking why I¡¯m suddenly here? Would I be here if you hadn¡¯t run off here like a naughty little thing? Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± As he spoke, his warm breath gently brushed against her cheek, leaving her feeling ticklish. Her face turned red, but she didn¡¯t look particrly happy. ¡°So is this your way of surprising me?¡± Theo gave a simple nod in response. Ellinor knitted her eyebrows together, ¡°I appreciate the gesture, but I must tell you that I don¡¯t like surprises. Can you let me know in advance the next time youe back?¡± She genuinely disliked surprises. She preferred to have clear oues, disliked guessing, and definitely didn¡¯t enjoy getting startled. Theo opened his arms wide, pressing her tightly against his chest. He rested his chin in the crook of her neck, deeply inhaling her scent as if he couldn¡¯t get enough. ¡°Alight, next time, I¡¯ll let you know in advance.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor struggled for breath in his embrace. She put up a small fight but was unable to make him let go. After deciding not to resist anymore, she asked with a frown, ¡°I have another question.¡± Theo rubbed his chin against her delicate shoulder, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ellinor asked in an annoyed tone, ¡°Where are my clothes? I remember going to sleep in my pajamas last night; howe they were gone when I woke up?¡± Theo, still holding her, gently stroked her back as if he were holding a precious gem. He whispered in her ear, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, so I wanted to hold you properly. Having clothes between us felt like too much distance.¡± Ellinor felt a shiver run through her as his fingers touched her shoulder de. She asked with a complicated expression, ¡°So you just took the liberty to undress me?¡± Theo let out a low chuckle, 7 was just helping my own wife undress, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Should I have woken you up to do it?¡± Eor¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Are you sure you only held me all night?¡± Theo didn¡¯t answer, he just quietly looked at her. She naturally understood that he couldn¡¯t have possibly behaved himself. The thought of being held by him all night while she had been asleep left her feeling a bit down. ¡°You¡¯ve held me all night, isn¡¯t that enough? Can you let me go now?¡± ¡°Not yet, not yet¡­¡± Theo didn¡¯t let go of her, instead, he held on tighter Ellinor was starting to get impatient, 1 need to change and freshen up, then have breakfast! I¡¯m really hungry now!¡± Theo¡¯s voice was tired, but he tried to sound gentle, ¡°I arrived at the airport at 2 am, then spent an hour getting to you. I barely got any sleep. Be a good girl and lie with me a bit longer. I take you to have something yummyter, okay?¡± Ellinor felt sleepy, almost as if she were affected by Theo¡¯s fatigue, but then she remembered the woman¡¯s voice from the phonest night. Her sympathy for him vanished instantly. Tve had enough sleep; lying down any longer will make me ufortable! If you¡¯re tired, you can lie down and rest by yourself!¡± Ellinor struggled a bit, hoping to free herself from Theo¡¯s grip. Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Dominant and bossy manner, ¡°Quit messing around! Isn''t itfy just lying here? You just stay put.¡± The sense of his tone was obvious, making Ellinor''s face turn red instantly. She shoved him away in embarrassment. ¡°Humph, you''re not tired enough, huh? You still have the energy.¡± Saying that, she quickly hopped off the bed, keeping a distance from him to avoid being pulled in. But the next second Ellinor sensed that something was off. Theo didn¡¯t try to grab her, he even didn''t show any dissatisfaction. He justid down on his own, looking at her. Ellinor frowned, not understanding what he meant by that look. It was only when she felt icy cold that she realized she had forgotten that she was naked! Oh, how embarrassing! And that man was still staring so intently! Where were her clothes? For the first time, Ellinor felt the confusion of not knowing what to cover first. Her eyes darted around, trying to find something to wear. After a while, she still couldn''t find the pajamas he had helped her take off. So she rushed to find the change of clothes she brought, grabbed one, and rushed into the bathroom. She put on the light pink dress she had brought in. Ellinor felt awkward as she looked at herself in the mirror. She really didn¡¯t understand why she couldn''t keep calm in front of Theo. Why was she always feeling this way? This was not what she liked at all. There was no point in thinking about it, it just made her more embarrassed. So Ellinor picked up her bag. Before she could react, a tall figure walked in, hugged her from behind, and just looked at her reflection in the mirror. She was still embarrassed from earlier, and now she was being held by him again. She frowned warily; her mouth was slightly open, but Theo just smiled slightly, ¡°Nothing, just watching you.¡± Ellinor gave a wry smile, ¡°What''s so interesting about me brushing my teeth?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, ¡°Other people brushing their teeth is nothing special, but you brushing your teeth is very attractive.¡± Ellinor frowned, but she somehow blushed again. She said angrily, ¡°If you want to watch, then watch. But don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Theo sighed, ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Theo seemed to have be gentler after his trip. Ellinor was left with a tired face, which could really make anyone feel sorry for her. She wanted to take the initiative to exin the identity of the woman on the phone, so she couldn''t be too frustrated. Theo didn¡¯t rush, but he would rather exin it to her voluntarily to make things clear. At least then, she would believe him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 if she had to ask him first before he answered, she wouldn¡¯t be happy with the answer. She would feel like he was hiding something on purpose or that he didn¡¯t care about her thoughts, thinking there was no need to exin on his own So even though he was clinging to her, she didn¡¯t feel touched at all. Man! They only thought about those bed activities! What else could there be? But she wouldn¡¯t have it! She wouldn¡¯t let him touch her until he exined that matter willingly She would absolutely not wavert After brushing her teeth, rinsing her mouth, and putting down her toothbrush and cup. Ellinor bent over to wash her face. All this time, Theo simply loosened his grip on her just igh for her to move, but he didn¡¯t really let go of her. After washing her face, Ellinor reached out to grab the towel, but she didn¡¯t get it. Theo reached out, took the towel, turned Ellinor¡¯s body around, and dried her face gently like he was caring for a child. Ellinor was surprised and wanted to stop him, but he pushed away her hands, not letting her move. Theo carefully wiped her face as his gaze fixed on her, causing their eyes to meet. Mid wipe, Ellinor realized that the towel in his hand was gone, and he was gently caressing her cheek and pressing his rough fingers on her lips. She felt a bit confused Ellinor wasn¡¯t stupid, she knew what was about to happen. Before Theo bent down to kiss her, she reached out and covered his mouth. She didn¡¯t let him seed She had decided that until Theo voluntarily told her about the woman he had been in contact with, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t let him touch her. Theo didn¡¯t get what he wanted. He frowned and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ellinor kept a poker face, ¡°Nothing¡± Theo looked at her, ¡°Then why won¡¯t you let me touch you?¡± Ellinor forced a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you were just watching me wash up and wouldn¡¯t do anything else?¡± Theo moved closer to her again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just finish washing up?¡± Ellinor avoided his gaze, ¡°Even after washing up. No!¡± Then furrowed his brows, ¡°Why?¡± Ellinor snorted, ¡°You think you deserve to touch me?¡± Theo seemed puzzled. He reached out to hold her chin, making her look at him, and seriously asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I deserve it? Didn¡¯t you agree to be with me? What? I was only gone a few days, and now you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore?¡± Ellinor tried to turn her head, not wanting to look into his enchanting eyes, but his fingers were too strong. She couldn¡¯t seed, and she even got pinched a bit painfully She frowned and angrily said, ¡°It hurts..¡± After hearing her cry out in pain, Theo immediately loosened his grip, ¡°Let me see; did hurt you?¡± Ellinor red at him unhappily, ¡°How many times have you hurt me? You¡¯re always so dominant and you only consider your own feelings!¡± Theo was taken aback, only then did hepletely let her go, trying to coax her in a low voice, ¡°My bad, I just missed you too much. I won¡¯t be like this again! Don¡¯t be angry Ellinor snorted with a frown, not wanting to deal with him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Realizing that she really didn¡¯t want to, Theo sighed, ¡°Fine, I respect your decision. If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it.¡± He really let her go. Ellinor didn¡¯t let her guard down, though. She asked him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Theo gently scratched her nose with his finger, ¡°You¡¯ve brushed your teeth and washed your face, now it¡¯s my turn. You¡¯re the one who should leave. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t mind.¡± As he spoke, he began to unbutton his shirt, revealing his corbone. Upon seeing this, Ellinor quickly left. She knew his personality; if she stayed any longer, trouble would definitely ensue. Theo chuckled as he watched her rush off. She was carrying his child and still acted so shy. How cute! After leaving the bathroom, Ellinor made sure to close the door to prevent him from bothering her again. She didn¡¯t feel happy about their reunion. She hoped he would tell her who the woman on the phone was, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. He clearly knew that she heard that woman¡¯s voice. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Ellinor, who had just changed her clothes, thinking it was Collin, went to open the door. As soon as the door opened, Bartlett¡¯s smiling face appeared, ¡°Good morning, Ellinor!¡± Ellinor managed a smile, ¡°Morning!¡± Bartlett smiled, ¡°Why the low energy this early in the morning?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t have the patience to deal with him, ¡°What do you want?¡± Bartlett shrugged, ¡°Nothing much; I just wanted to invite you to breakfast.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t interested, ¡°Thanks for the thought. You go ahead, I¡¯ll jointer.¡± With that, she tried to close the door, but Bartlett was prepared and had already entered. Ellinor was unhappy with his behavior, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Mr. Rex?¡± Bartlett took a seat in the room, ¡°Nothing much; I¡¯m just waiting for you to go to breakfast.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I don¡¯t feel like having breakfast now. You can go ahead!¡± Ellinor was a bit pissed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bartlett looked nonchnt, ¡°Eating alone is so boring. It¡¯s more fun to chat over breakfast! It¡¯s no problem; I¡¯ll wait for you whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°Mr. Rex, hasn¡¯t anyone told you that it¡¯s rude and inappropriate to barge into a girl¡¯s room early in the morning?¡± Bartlett, with an innocent smile on his face, said, ¡°What? I didn¡¯t barge in without permission! Didn¡¯t you just open the door for me?¡± Ellinor was speechless. This guy was the most shameless person she had ever met! Bartlett noticed Ellinor¡¯s tense face; she was clearly unhappy, so he chuckled softly, ¡°If you think it¡¯s inappropriate for me to stay here, why not join me for breakfast? How about it?¡± If it weren¡¯t for Theo in the bathroom, she probably would¡¯ve agreed to go to breakfast with Bartlett. Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 This shameless man had no sense of decorum. It was early in the morning, so if anyone saw Bartlett in Ellinor¡¯s room, they would definitely get the wrong idea. No amount of exining would clear things up! But now that Theo was back, she had to wait for him to finish his shower. Ellinor furrowed her brow, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a bit busy right now, Mr. Rex. Why don¡¯t you go have breakfast by yourself?¡± Due to the great soundproofing at the Howard¡¯s Mountain Vi, Bartlett hadn¡¯t heard anything from the bathroom, but he wasn¡¯t nning on backing down from inviting Ellinor. Just as he was about to speak again. ¡°Baber! What do you want with her? Come on out!¡± Xenia¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, cutting off Bartlett. Ellinor heard it too, and she and Bartlett both looked towards the door. Because Bartlett hade in earlier, Ellinor hadn¡¯t closed the door to avoid any misunderstandings. Now, they saw a little head poking in through the door crack, looking at her expectantly and cautiously. It was Baber. Just as Ellinor was about to go talk to Baber, Xenia, who was trailing behind Baber, pushed the door open and pulled Baber out. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t go to strangers! Why won¡¯t you listen?¡± Baber frowned in annoyance and kept repeating, ¡°Ellinor¡­ Ellinor is not a stranger¡­ After hearing him say this, Xenia got even angrier, ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s not a stranger? I¡¯m telling you that everyone besides your mother and me is a stranger to you! They all mean you harm; don¡¯t you dare go with them! Understand?¡± Baber pouted, wanting to argue but was unable to do so due to his limitednguage skills. Ellinor watched from the doorway as Baber was scolded by Xenia, and she squinted her eyes, ¡°Baber, come here!¡± After hearing Ellinor¡¯s voice, Baber¡¯s eyes lit up, and he ran over to her, ignoring Xenia¡¯s protests. He hugged her leg happily and whispered, ¡°Ellinor¡­¡± Ellinor bent down to pat his little head and spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Up early, huh? Did youe to find me for something?¡± Baber shook his head and looked worriedly at Xenia. He didn¡¯t need anything; he was just scared of being with his grandma. She had been very irritable these past few days and often lost her temper, which scared him. Ellinor naturally understood what Baber was running away from. She felt sorry for the kid. Then she looked up at Xenia, ¡°Mrs. Howard, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll mind if Baber stays with me for a bit, right?¡± Xenia, however, gave her a cold look and said haughtily, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. This kid is a handful, and I wouldn¡¯t want him to bother you! Baber,e on, let¡¯s go have breakfast!¡± Baber clearly didn¡¯t want to go with Xenia, so he clung tightly to Ellinor¡¯s leg. His actions were like a plea for help. How could she ignore him?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It seemed that if Xenia took Baber away, she might punish him again. Ellinor gave a slight smile, ¡°Mrs. Howard, I just woke up and don¡¯t mind being disturbed. I could use somepany to kill time. Surely, you¡¯re not going to deny me that, right?¡± Xenia frowned and huffed, ¡°He¡¯s just a kid! What could he possibly do to keep you entertained? I think we should forget about it!¡± Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Ellinor bent over to pick up Baber, smiling as she said, ¡°If he could talk with me, it would give me a taste of being a mom! Don¡¯t fret, Mrs. Howard, I won¡¯t just which away Baber.¡± When Xenia saw Ellinor pick up Baber, Baber was contentedly wrapping his arms around her neck. ¡°How can I possibly trust you? If you sneak off with my grandson, who am I going to chase after? Baber,e here! How many times have I told you not to let strangers hold you?¡± With that, she walked over, intending to take Baber from Ellinor¡¯s arms. But Baber was clinging tightly to Ellinor¡¯s neck and wouldn¡¯t let go! Xenia couldn¡¯t get Baber to budge and started to panic, trying to pull Baber away with force. Baber still clung tightly to Ellinor, not wanting to stay with his grandmother! As a result, Xenia was enraged, yanking Baber from Ellinor¡¯s arms forcefully! Due to the momentum, Ellinor was pushed back a few steps. ¡°Ellinor, watch out!¡± Bartlett Rex, who hadn¡¯t nned on revealing himself in front of Xenia, rushed over to catch Ellinor, asking with concern, ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ellinor shook her head, stepping away from Bartlett to keep her distance. But it was toote. Xenia saw that Bartlett hade from Ellinor¡¯s room, and her face froze for a moment before a mocking smile spread across it. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this Mr. Rex? Early in the morning, and you¡¯reing out of Mrs. nchet¡¯s room? Oh my, a man and a woman alone in a room¡­¡± Bartlett smiled calmly at Xenia, ¡°Mrs. Howard, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I was just calling Ellinor for breakfast¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Xenia smirked, ¡°Oh, is that so? Mr. Rex, you two seem quite close!¡± Bartlett continued to smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with inviting a friend for breakfast?¡± ¡°A friend? Ha!¡± Xenia sneered, then took out her phone and started snapping pictures of them, ¡°Just friends, huh? Together early in the morning? And you say it¡¯s for breakfast? You think anyone would buy that? Ellinor, I really misunderstood you! I thought you, this little tramp, were just trying to hook up with Mr. nchet! But to think, you¡¯re also involved with Mr. Rex! You¡¯re something elser Ellinor frowned, shot Bartlett a cold look, and calmly said to Xenia, ¡°Mrs. Howard, don¡¯t make assumptions without evidence. What did you see that makes you think we¡¯re involved?¡± Xenia sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Early in the morning, and I find you two together!¡± Ellinor gave a slight smile, ¡°Can you tell me whichw states that male and female friends can¡¯t be in the same room in the morning? We¡¯re both fully clothed, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Xenia nced at their neat clothes; her brow furrowed, but she continued to click pictures with her phone, ¡°I have photos of you two alone in a room. Let¡¯s see if the online folks will believe you!¡± Ellinorughed lightly, finding this whole situation ridiculous, ¡°Mrs. Howard, are you trying to stir up public outrage online again? Haven¡¯t you learned fromst time?¡± Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Xenia was thinking back, feeling theck of solid proof. That¡¯s when she spotted something under the bed. What was that? She set her child down and hurried over, pulling out a crumpled set of pajamas and underwear from underneath the bed. Laughing excitedly, she took shots of her evidence and said, ¡°Ha! Busted, aren¡¯t ya? You two imed nothing happened; then what¡¯s this?¡± When Ellinor caught sight of the clothes Xenia was holding, she realized that those were her clothes from the previous night. She felt her face heat up. ¡°Those are my private belongings; give them back!¡± As she reached over to snatch her clothes back, Xenia hid them from her grasp, ¡°Are you trying to destroy evidence?¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows, ¡°What evidence? They¡¯re just clothes I took off!¡± Xenia chuckled, continuing to film, ¡°Just clothes you took off? Who throws their clothes on the floor, let alone under the bed? Clothes only get tossed around in the heat of the moment, right? Ellinor, don¡¯t hide it! I¡¯ll let the whole nchet family know about your lover. Get ready to be kicked out!¡± The clothes weren¡¯t something she had taken off herself, they were stripped off by Theo while she was asleep. It was embarrassing to have them seen by others. Bartlett stepped in and said, ¡°Mrs. Howard, you may have misunderstood mine and Ellinor¡¯s rtionship. I arrived at her room this morning, if you don¡¯t believe me; you can ask the servants. They saw me.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Xenia shot Bartlett a look and said, ¡°Mr. Rex, do you take me for a fool? If you two were sneaking around, you¡¯d avoid being seen! Even if the servants morning, it doesn¡¯t prove anything. Maybe it was a show you two put on.¡± Bartlett sighed, ¡°Mrs. Howard, do you really have to paint us in that light?¡± saw you this ¡°Still ying innocent?¡± Xenia snickered, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing going on, why are you here at our vi? You weren¡¯t here when Ellinor arrived yesterday, so how did end up in her room this morning? You¡¯re here to see Ellinor while Theo nchet is away, aren¡¯t you?¡± you Bartlett frowned, wanting to exin but not knowing where to start. ¡°Who said I wasn¡¯t here?¡± The bathroom door opened, and a man¡¯s voice, followed by the fresh scent of soap, filled the room, deep and intimidating. Xenia froze, staring wide¨Ceyed at Theo, who had just stepped out of the bathroom. Bartlett looked serious all of a sudden, turning his head to the side in surprise. Ellinor, however, remained unchanged. Theo walked over to Ellinor, his eyes cold, ¡°Mrs. Howard, what¡¯s your issue with my wife?¡± Xenia was lost for words, ¡°Mr. nchet, why¡­ why are you here?¡± Theo responded, ¡°To see my wife.¡± Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 The man speaking lifted his hand, gentlynding it on Ellinor¡¯s head and giving it an indulgent ruffle. Xenia was at a loss for words, yet unwilling to ept the situation. She raised the dirty clothes she found under the bed and said, ¡°Mr. nchet, you can¡¯t let Ellinor pull the wool over your eyes anymore. She¡¯s been two¨Ctiming you. These clothes are proof! She hid them under the bed, definitely afraid you¡¯d find out!¡± Theo¡¯s indifferent gaze scanned the clothes that were only worn in private, snatched them away, and said nonchntly, ¡°Those are the ones I helped her take offst night. Is there a problem with a bit of intimacy between husband and wife?¡± Ellinor covered her face with her hands, her lips twitching, feeling utterly embarrassed. Why were all men so shameless, spilling the beans about anything and everything? Bartlett¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, the light in his deep¨Cset eyes gradually dimming. Xenia¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Ah¡­Is that so?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Theo replied coldly, ¡°What else could it be?¡± Xenia felt the intense pressure emanating from Theo, and her mood quickly shifted from excitement to tension and fear, ¡°Sorry, Mr. nchet, I didn¡¯t realize you were here too. I misunderstood!¡± Theo remained expressionless and didn¡¯t seem to care to pursue the matter further. He said coolly, ¡°Get out!¡± Xenia nodded, quickly making her exit. ¡°Baber, let¡¯s go!¡± Before leaving, Xenia didn¡¯t forget to drag along Baber, who had been standing on the side, clueless about the situation. ¡°Hold up.¡± Theo¡¯s cold voice echoed again. Xenia stopped, nervously looking back, ¡°Mr. nchet, is there anything else? I should take the kid to eat!¡± Theo said firmly, ¡°The kid stays; you go.¡± Xenia was taken aback, nced at Baber, whom she was holding tightly, and was reluctant to let go. Mr. nchet, the kid is still young. I¡¯ll take him to eat, so he won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Theo remained expressionless, saying, ¡°Mrs. Howard, did you forget I¡¯m his legal guardian?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xenia gave in, reluctantly letting go of Baber. She instructed the child to behave and not cause trouble, then reluctantly left. Baber, then free, walked towards Theo, someone he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, looked up, and stared at him with admiration, ¡°Dad¡­¡± Theo bent down, patting Baber¡¯s head lightly. Theo¡¯s rtionship with this child was not very close. When he first adopted Baber, most of the time it was Patricia Howard who took care of him. He only spent time with the kid when Patricia used it as an excuse to call him over. ¡°Theo, when did youe back?¡± Bartlett¡¯s rxed voice echoed in the room. Theo looked up at his old friend, his face expressionless, ¡°Early this morning.¡± Bartlett smiled, ¡°I see! You¡¯re still the same, leaving without telling us in advance anding back without notifying us. We could¡¯ve bid you farewell and weed you back!¡± Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Theo smirked. ¡°I heard from Collin that you¡¯ve been quite the caretaker for my wife. Should I throw a banquet to thank you?¡± The atmosphere turned tense in an instant, and the air between the two men was dangerously charged. Bartlett clearly didn¡¯t want any conflicts, so he replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do. We¡¯ve been friends for years; there is no need to make a big deal out of it. Anyway, now that you¡¯re back, I won¡¯t intrude on your couple¡¯s time anymore. I, a lone bachelor, will go grab breakfast.¡± With that, Bartlett chuckled at his own joke, waved, and leisurely walked out. No one saw him the moment he exited the room; his eyes were dull, like a night sky devoid of stars and the moon, empty. Bartlett had the sense to close the door behind him when he left. Theo¡¯s eyebrows rxed. He looked at the woman, who was still covering her face, andughed, ¡°What are you doing? He¡¯s gone.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ellinor kept her face covered. She really didn¡¯t feel like seeing anyone. It was embarrassing enough for him, but he had to drag her into it, talking about couple¡¯s intimate affairs with others. She was mortified! Seeing her still motionless, Theo reached out to remove her hands. ¡°Why are you covering your face? Think if you cover it, people can¡¯t see you? Ostrich?¡± Ellinor frowned, ¡°All because of you. Why did you have to talk about couple¡¯s intimate affairs with Xenia? Do you really want to get people¡¯s imaginations running wild?¡± Theo smirked, pinching her chin, ¡°I want them to imagine, to keep their distance! So they know you¡¯re mine.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. You don¡¯t think you¡¯re being a bit too domineering?¡± Theo raised his brows and responded, ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this.¡± Ellinor sighed True that! He then handed her some undergarments, ¡°Are you still going to wear these?¡± Ellinor red at him and clutched the clothes to her chest, ¡°Stay away!¡± He just chuckled, finding her adorable. The only problem was that she wouldn¡¯t let him get close. If they were alone, he¡¯d definitely steal a kiss to satisfy his craving. Ellinor clutched her clothes, feeling a tug at her hem. Looking down, she saw Baber¡¯s tiny hand. He was looking up at her. Ellinor quickly tossed her clothes aside and squatted down to ask Baber gently, ¡°What¡¯s up? Hungry?¡± Baber shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡± Ellinor looked into his big eyes and asked, ¡°Then what do you want to do? It¡¯s okay, just say it. No one here will give you a hard time!¡± Baber cuddled up to Ellinor, looked over at Theo, his little mind turning, then turned his gaze back to Ellinor, saying, ¡°Leave¡­ I want to leave¡­¡± Ellinor felt a pang of sadness at his words. She caressed his head, ¡°We¡¯ll leave! I came here to get you. I promised to save you, and I will.¡± Baber looked into her eyes and felt an unprecedented sense of security. He obediently nodded, saying gratefully, ¡°Thank you¡­ Ms. Mendoza¡­¡± Just as Ellinor was about to pat his head again, she found him roughly pulled away by Theo, who then asked, ¡°What did you just call her?¡± Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Baber was lifted off the ground by Theo, his eyes shining brightly, looking a bit dazed, ¡°Ms. Mendoza? Is it Ms. Mendoza?¡± Theo frowned, took a deep breath, and stopped talking, making Baber turn pale with his serious look. With about a ten¨Cyear gap between the man and Ellinor, it made Theo and Ellinor seem more distant when Baber addressed her that way! Seeing that, she quickly took Baber from him and asked, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯ve scared the kid!¡± Theo was expressionless, ¡°He called you Ms. Mendoza, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with that?¡± Ellinor disdainfully nced at the man, then gently stroked Baber¡¯s head,fortingly saying, ¡°Ignore him! It¡¯s okay, call me whatever you like, Ms. Mendoza or Mrs. nchet, either is fine.¡± Only then did Baber rx a bit, obediently nodding his head andying his head on Ellinor¡¯s shoulder like a good little puppy. Theo was still unhappy with the child¡¯s address, but seeing Ellinor holding andforting him so casually, his gaze softened, gently touching Ellinor¡¯s face, ¡°Ellinor, are you really willing to ept this child?¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Under the current circumstances, can I not ept? Although I have no experience as a stepmother, I¡¯m a quick learner, so I will adapt soon. It¡¯s better than leaving him with Xenia!¡± Theo admired Ellinor and gently kissed her forehead, ¡°Thank you.¡± What for? Ellinor didn¡¯t feel she had done anything worthy of thanks, but the gentle kiss on her forehead left her a bit dazed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m taking Baber out for breakfast now, you get dressed and join us!¡± Having said that, Ellinor turned around with Baber in her arms, her expression calm and showing no emotion. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Theo watched Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes squinting. Did she seem not to like him getting close? Stepping out of the room, Ellinor let out a sigh. She was almost bewitched by the man¡¯s gentleness just then; she couldn¡¯t just ignore what had just happened! Baber blinked his bright eyes, his face full of curiosity and desire to learn, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, Daddy likes you¡­right?¡± Ms. Mendoza? That¡¯s one way to address her. Ellinor looked awkwardly at Baber in her arms and asked, ¡°Do you know what ¡®like¡® means?¡± Baber nodded seriously, exining with his limited vocabry, ¡°Kissing¡­kissing means liking¡­¡± Ellinor was helpless. He had seen his father kiss her just then. She didn¡¯t even know how to exin that to such a little kid! Baber blinked, seeming a bit troubled. He said, ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t like Mommy, doesn¡¯t kiss Mommy, so Mommy gets angry and hits me¡­¡± Hearing Baber¡¯s words, Ellinor felt a pang of pain in her heart, the ¡®Mommy¡® in the child¡¯s mouth was undoubtedly Patricia. Patricia had been desperately seeking Theo¡¯s attention, and every time Theo was not warm enough towards her, she vented her anger on the child. How pitiful. Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Baber was just a kid, clueless about the adult world. He innocently bore the brunt of Patricia¡¯s harshness, a trauma that undoubtedly left a deep scar on his soul. Ellinor stroked Baber¡¯s head tenderly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kiddo. No one¡¯s going to hit you anymore? Baber snuggled into Ellinor¡¯s shoulder, feeling a sense of security andfort he¡¯d never known before. He didn¡¯t know why, but he believed every word that kind woman said. When they arrived at Howard Mountain Vi¡¯s dining room with Baber, the servants had already prepared a hearty breakfast for them. Bartlett was dining alone. Seeing them, he cracked a smile, ¡°Why is it just you bringing Baber? where¡¯s Theo?¡± Ellinor, carrying Baber, walked over and sat a few seats away from Bartlett, then answered, ¡°He¡¯s changing his clothes, he¡¯ll be here in a bit ¡°Oh.¡± Bartlett picked up his ss of milk and took a slightly disappointed sip. Ellinor didn¡¯t engage with Bartlett further. She put Baber on a chair and started feeding him breakfast. Baber was still young, and no one had the patience to teach him how to use cutlery, so he needed someone to feed him. Baber had developed a habit of grabbing food with his hands. His grandma was hot and cold with him, mostly not willing to make the effort to feed him. That was the first time in a long while that someone had taken such good care of him. Baber cherished it, biting into the bread Ellinor fed him, thinking it was the best thing he¡¯d ever eaten! ¡°Ellinor.¡± Bartlett¡¯s voice rang out again, with a hint of amusement. Ellinor wiped the breadcrumbs from Baber¡¯s mouth with a napkin, didn¡¯t look at Bartlett, and casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Bartlett said in a teasing tone, ¡°This is a bit surprising.¡± ¡°What¡¯s surprising? That Theo¡¯sing back today?¡± Ellinor responded nonchntly. ¡°No.¡± Bartlett chuckled warmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be so generous, epting the child Theo adopted with another woman as if it were your own.¡± Ellinor stopped feeding Baber, was silent for a moment, then turned to look at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see him as my own child. But he¡¯s innocent, and my sympathy for him is genuine. Mr. Rex, any thoughts on this?¡± Bartlett gave a small smile and said, ¡°None. It¡¯s just that you pity Baber, and I pity you.¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows slightly, not understanding Bartlett¡¯s meaning. Just as she was about to ask him, Thed¡¯s voice drifted over. ¡°What are you feeling sorry for her about?¡± Bartlett¡¯s face stiffened for a moment before heughed it off. He looked at Theo, who had just entered, and said with a smile, 1 feel sorry for Ellinor. She¡¯s about to have her own child but has to take care of another one.¡± ¡°T¡¯ll take care of my wife; there¡¯s no need for others to worry.¡± Theo responded, then sat down next to Ellinor, took Baber from her, and began to feed him. He said gently to Ellinor, ¡°I¡¯ll feed him; you eat.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor didn¡¯t respond; she simply began eating her breakfast. Bartlett shrugged, took a sip of his milk, and smilingly changed the subject, ¡°Theo, have you settled everything abroad?¡± Theo continued to feed Baber as he responded, ¡°No, I just came home to spend some time with my wife. I¡¯ll deal with the restter. Do you need me for something?¡± Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Bartlett said casually, ¡°Just a casual question, showing some concern¡± Theo scoffed coldly, ¡°After all these years, you¡¯re still the same, always having a thing for married women¡± Ellinor was stunned after hearing Theo¡¯s words. She looked at Bartlett incredulously What did Theo mean? Was he saying Bartlett likes to steal other¡¯s wornen? Bartlett seemedpletely unfazed, saying with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of habit. Theo, you should trust me, whatever happened before, I was always the passive one.¡± What happened before? What? What? Was there a story here? Ellinor was curious. She looked at Bartlett and then at Theo, wanting to know what had happened between them. Theo remained expressionless as Bartlett imed he was the passive one. Seemingly toozy to argue, he just continued to feed Baber the soup in his arms. Bartlett¡¯s deep¨Cset eyes squinted, and with a provocative tone, he said, ¡°But this time, I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. I do have a thing for your wife? Ellinor choked on her milk, ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Was Bartlett out of his mind? Theo remained calm, his cold eyes ncing over, ¡°You dare touch her?¡± Bartlett chuckled, ¡°Why are you so worked up? Theo, you don¡¯t strike me as someonecking confidence. Are you truly afraid I steal Elino?? Theo gave him a cold stare, then looked at Ellinor, his gaze full of confidence, then back at Bartlett, If you want to steal her, it won¡¯t be that easy Bere as a friend, I hope you don¡¯t test my patience.¡± Bartlettughed lightly, ¡°Oh? Have you three ever really considered me a friend?¡± The three? The three Bartlett was referring to must include Theo, Jonah Wyton, and Kemp Larios, right? Ellinor was even more curious, her eyes shining as she watched the two men, waiting for more. However, Theo remained silent, not denying Bartlett¡¯s suspicion. Meaning, he admitted that the three of them never really considered Bartlett a friend. Bartlett didn¡¯t seem surprised by Theo¡¯s admission; he justughed sarcastically, ¡°Since you three never considered me a friend, do I still need to follow the rule that a friend¡¯s wife is off¨Climits?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the atmosphere instantly changed. Ellinor could feel the tension between the two men; she suddenly worried they might start fighting. At that moment, Balfour Howard¡¯s voice broke the awkward silence. ¡°What are you guys doing? Not eating? What are you talking about?¡± Balfour, leaning on his crutches and unstable on his feet, walked in with the assistance of Quinton. Seeing Balfour¡¯s strong will despite his disability, Ellinor was a bit surprised, and her brows furrowed slightly in displeasure. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Bofour was finally there ¨¹ber Bartlett sax Baffour walk in, the smirk on his face faded. Heughed and teased, ¡°Balfour, it¡¯s been years, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you like Balfour shot him a nce and said. Seems like you¡¯re really in for a treat today!¡± Battett chuckled, getting up to help him. Come on, Mr. Howard, take a seat. Seeing you hurt like this, it really gets to me.¡± Bafine sorted but didn¡¯t turn down Bartlett¡¯s help. Elinor observed Bartlett¡¯s attitude towards Balfour and began to think. It seemed that, like Colin said, Bartlett and Balfour were pretty tight. They even joked around, unlike the sharp tension between Bartlett and Theo. And the rtionship between Thee. Jonah, and Kemp seemed even closer. They often joked around. Before Elinor thought they were all childhood friends. She didn¡¯t expect there to be cliques among these guys! When Balfour was about to sit down, his eyesnded on Ellinor. He frowned, ¡°You came here alone and didn¡¯t even tell me?¡± Eliner shrugged it off, taking a sip of her soup. 1 didn¡¯t tell you, but you found out anyway, didn¡¯t you?¡± Bufour sac sencusty, ¡°You¡¯re realy making people worry, you know?¡± Before Xena and Patricia had attacked Elinor. How dare she meet Xenia alone? He heard about Elinors purpose for going there, which was to discuss Baber¡¯s custody with Xenia, but he was still angry about her reckless behavior. If something hacpered, it would have been toote for regrets! Elinor wasnt happy about Balfour¡¯s immediate criticism and usation, ¡°Mr. Howard, did you get something wrong? First of all, I didn¡¯te here on my own. I¡¯ve already told your ecers Secondly, I didn¡¯t tell you because there was no need. Although I used to work at the Howard Group for a while, you¡¯ve fred me! Now I¡¯m not your subordinate. I don¡¯t need to report my whereabouts to you, do I?¡± Balfour was at a loss for words. He always saw her as a little sister, but she didn¡¯t see him as a big brother. In Elinor¡¯s heart, he might not even be as good as a stranger right? Every time he thought about those, Balfour would feel bitter and guilty. Although he was angry he had no right to me Ellinor. After all, he was wrong in the way he treated his sister! When Elinor responded like that, Balfour softened his tone. ¡°Ellinor, as your brother, I¡¯m not ming you. I¡¯m just worried about you¡­¡± Efiner scoffed. You dont need toll don¡¯t remember having a brother like you! Mr. Howard, I hope you can understand your position in the future and stop meren in my afars.¡± Balfour sac nothing Barden had never seen the proud Balfour being criticized so straightforwardly. He found it quite amusing. He had noticed that Balfours antude towards Elinor was a bit different. At first, he wondered if Balfour had a crush on Ellinor. But as far as he knew Balfour wasn¡¯t into cute little girls like Ellinor. Later, through closervation and deduction, he figured out that Ellinor might be Balfour¡¯s long¨Clost sister! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Probably only a sister could make Balfour so downcast and submissive. Balfour I thought you came to the vi specifically to find me and to treat me well! Now it seems it has nothing to do with me!¡± Bartlett joked. Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Balfour shot him an annoyed nce and said, ¡°Buzz off! If you want to hang out here, go ahead, if not, beat it! You know, if you shut up, no one would think you¡¯re mute!¡± Bartlett shrugged and smirked, ¡°Look at you, Mr. Howard, you sure know how to talk back to me, but when ites to Ellinor, you turn into a scaredy¨Ccat!¡± Balfour¡¯s expression turned serious, reaching for his cane to give him a good whack. Seeing that, Bartlett quickly stood up and shrugged again, ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going to take a stroll outside. You guys take your time!¡± With that, he hightailed it out of there. Only then did Balfour toss his cane aside, letting out a sigh. Ellinor could tell that Balfour and Bartlett got along like a house on fire, with no pretense of politeness there. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Frustrated at his powerlessness when it came to his own sister, Balfour turned his unhappy gaze to the silent Theo and asked, ¡°When did you get back?* After feeding Baber, Theo wiped the little one¡¯s mouth with a napkin, answering casually, ¡°Took a red¨C eye back this morning.¡± Balfour¡¯s face was grim, ¡°You¡¯re quite something, leaving pregnant Ellinor alone at home while you gallivant around overseas!¡± Theo¡¯s expressionless face furrowed slightly, seemingly aware of hispse but helpless to do otherwise, ¡°Things were a bit hairy abroad. I didn¡¯t want to drag her around with me either.¡± Balfour remained poker¨Cfaced, ¡°I hope you were really busy working; don¡¯t let me find out you¡¯ve done my sister wrong.¡± Theo retorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this, Mr. Howard. You might want to sort yourself out first. Ellinor hasn¡¯t even acknowledged you as her brother yet.¡± Balfour said nothing. If Ellinor hadn¡¯t acknowledged him, he didn¡¯t even have the right to lecture Theo. Balfour nced helplessly at Ellinor, hoping she would understand his feelings as her brother. But Ellinor ignored him, focusing on her breakfast, asionally ncing at the child in Theo¡¯s arms and chatting with him. Baber, having eaten his fill and feeling an unprecedented sense of security, started to feel sleepy. Having stayed awake all night for fear that Ellinor might leave and not daring to seek her out behind his grandma¡¯s back, he then felt his eyelids growing heavy, struggling to stay awake. Seeing Baber¡¯s state, Ellinor, having finished her meal, reached out and said, ¡°Mr. nchet, Baber¡¯s sleepy. Hand him to me. I¡¯ll take him back to the room ¨C for a nap! You should eat something too!¡± But Theo didn¡¯t hand the child over, softly saying, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll take him back to the room to rest. You should eat more; how could soup be enough?¡± Before Ellinor could say anything else, Theo had already stood up, cradling the child, and turned to leave. Before Theo arrived here, he had Collin keep a close eye on Ellinor, not letting her eat any food from the Howard family. Since he was there then, he had Collin supervise the Howard family¡¯s kitchen. The ingredients for today¡¯s breakfast were all personally bought by Collin from local vigers¡® homes, and the cooking was also overseen by him in the kitchen. So, all of it was perfectly safe. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 So, Theo had no worries, letting her eat her fill. Seeing Theo leave with the kid, a faint smile appeared on Ellinor¡¯s face. She still felt a little hungry. Well, no harm in eating more! The back¨Ckitchen chefs at Howard Mountain Vi were top¨Cnotch, and the breakfast hit the spot. However, her main beef was that she wasn¡¯t alone. Balfour was sitting across from her, watching her eat. And it was really getting on her nerves. Balfour saw Theo leaving with Baber and squinted his eyes slightly. Being a cool cucumber, he quickly caught on. That was an opportunity Theo had created for him to spend some alone time with his sister and have a chat. Theo seemed even more aloof than him, but sometimes he could be understanding. Maybe he was considering Balfour¡¯s role as an uncle¨Cinw and preparing for possible future scenarios! ¡°Ellinor, anything else you fancy? I can have it made for you.¡± Balfour asked with concern. Ellinor, however, wasn¡¯t too pleased. She furrowed her brows and looked at him warily, ¡°Enough! Mr. Howard, I appreciate the gesture, but please don¡¯t refer to yourself as my brother. Thanks for your cooperation!¡± Balfour sighed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best!¡± While munching on her bread, Ellinor suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, did Bartlett have any beef with Theo, Jonah, or Kemp before?¡± Hearing Ellinor¡¯s question, Balfour was taken aback, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Oh, you walked in just as they seemed to be having a bit of a tiff. It sounded like they had some sort of fallout before. Mr. Howard, do you know anything about it? Can you spill the beans?¡± While Balfour wasn¡¯t exactly best buds with Theo, Bartlett was his friend, and it wasn¡¯t his ce to badmouth his friend. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re a girl! You don¡¯t need to poke your nose into these men¡¯s business!¡± Ellinor¡¯s face, which had previously been eager to know the truth, turned bored. She huffed and stopped paying any attention to Balfour. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing that, Balfour felt helpless and somewhat at a loss. Ellinor had just initiated a conversation with him, and he seemed to have ticked her off again. He hesitated for a moment and decided to let Ellinor in on the past, but before he could open his mouth, Xenia¡¯s crying could be heard from outside. ¡°Mr. nchet, considering the years of friendship between Patricia and you, could you help me get Patricia out of prison? I promise, Patricia won¡¯t interfere with you and Mrs. Mendoza anymore. Please, I beg you¡­¡± Then, Theo¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°The emotional rtionship between Patricia and me was a scam you orchestrated. We don¡¯t actually have any friendship. Mrs. Howard, out of respect for you as my elder, I try not to say much. Don¡¯t push me to say something unpleasant.¡± ¡°Mr. nchet, but my daughter Patricia is really innocent; she loves you so much¡­¡± Theo said, ¡°I¡¯ve already been lenient by not holding you two ountable for deceiving me. What more do you want from me?¡± Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 ¡°No way! Mr. nchet, Patri really loves you; she would do anything for you, really¡­* Hearing themotion outside, Ellinor got up to investigate, finding Xenia on her knees in front of Theo, pleading for her daughter, tears streaming down her face. Ellinor squinted. Sometimes Xenia just didn¡¯t get the picture. Why would she think pleading with Theo would do any good? Throughout the entire thing. Theo remained cool as a cucumber, just looking down at her with a gaze filled with indifference and disgust. ¡°Mrs. Howard, your daughter made her bed; now she has to lie in it. Unless she owns up to her mistakes and changes, no one can help her.¡± Xenia let out a couple of sobs, and when she realized it was no use, she wiped her tears and changed her tune. Mr. nchet, since you¡¯re so cold¨Chearted, just give Baber back to me!¡± Theo raised an eyebrow in mock surprise. ¡°Give him back to you? He¡¯s my legally adopted child. Why should I give him to you?¡± Xenia stood up, dusted herself off, and said as if she had the moral high ground, ¡°Mr. nchet, you only went abroad with Patri to help her adopt this child. It was agreed between you two that the child would be solely Patri¡¯s. You wouldn¡¯t have any responsibility or custody rights. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± While Baber didn¡¯t understand every word, he could sense the tension in Xenia¡¯s tone and clung tightly to Theo, afraid his dad would hand him over to his grandma. Theo patted the child in his arms, reassuring him not to worry, then responded to Xenia calmly, ¡°Mrs. Howard, you¡¯re not wrong. Your daughter did pretend to be my lifesaver, coercing me into helping her adopt this child. We did agree on custody. But everything has to be legal. Now that the child¡¯s adoptive mother is in jail, I, the legal adoptive father, have naturally be the primary guardian. It¡¯s not your turn yet, is it?¡± Xenia knew she was in the wrong, but she wasn¡¯t ready to give up her bargaining chip, Baber. ¡°Mr. nchet, you make a good point, but you¡¯re a man. You don¡¯t know how to take care of a child. Baber would be better off with his grandma, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Even though he¡¯s a man and might not know how to take care of a child, 1, his wife, can definitely help!¡± Ellinor slowly walked over and stood by Theo¡¯s side. Xenia was taken aback. ¡°You help? How good can a stepmother be to a child?¡± Ellinor smiled slightly. ¡°Even if I¡¯m a stepmother, your daughter is not his biological mother, is she? And it¡¯s pretty clear Baber doesn¡¯t want to be with you. Mrs. Howard, can¡¯t you see it? If you and your daughter really cared for him, he wouldn¡¯t be clinging to Mr. nchet so tightly, would he?¡± Xenia was left speechless, grinding her teeth and ring at Ellinor. ¡°I¡¯m discussing the child¡¯s matters with his adoptive father. It¡¯s none of your business. Please don¡¯t interrupt!¡± ¡°If she can¡¯t interrupt, can I?¡± Balfour, leaning heavily on his crutches, limped over. ¡°You insist on keeping Baber by your side. Is it because you think you can take good care of him?¡± Xenia was startled when she saw Balfour, her confidence faltering. ¡°Balfour, you¡¯re here too?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Balfour limped over and stood next to Ellinor. ¡°Xenia, my grandpa sent you here to reflect on your actions. But from what I see, you don¡¯t seem to be nning to do that. And you want the child to stay with you?¡± Xenia had always been somewhat afraid of Balfour, ¡°But¡­ but Baber is Patri¡¯s child. He¡¯s my grandson¡­¡± Balfour scoffed, ¡°You¡¯ve had Patri thrown in jail. What do you n to turn Baber into? Do you think the Howard family would agree to let you raise him? Even if my grandpa and grandma agreed, I would never let you screw up Baber!* ¡°You¡¯re all trying to drive me to my death! Patri was taken away, and if I don¡¯t have Baber, what¡¯s the point of living? I might as well just die!¡± Unable to refute him, Xenia flew into a rage and made a beeline for a nearby pir. Seeing that, the servants of the Howard family, who had been standing by, were scared out of their wits and rushed to stop her. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Hearing Balfour¡¯s order, the servants of the Howard family, who were originally going to rush up to stop her, stopped and retreated. Balfour sneered sarcastically, ¡°I really want to see whether a woman who pursues wealth and power by any means, has the courage to actually die.¡± Seeing no oneing to stop her, Xenia could only slow down, gently hit the pir, and then pretend to faint. Seeing that, Balfour signaled Quinton to check. After checking Xenia¡¯s breath, Quinton replied to Balfour, ¡°Thedy should be okay; she just fainted.¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???? ? ? A look of disgust shed in Balfour¡¯s eyes, ¡°Alright, have her carried back to her room; don¡¯t embarrass us here!¡± Several servants stepped forward to carry away the pretend¨Cfainted Xenia. Balfour said to the remaining servants, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine. From now on, no matter how she makes a scene here, just ignore her until she calms down.¡± The servants responded in unison, ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard!¡± Then, Balfour turned his gaze to Ellinor next to him, ¡°Ellinor, you weren¡¯t scared just now, were you?¡± Ellinor shrugged, ¡°No. I¡¯m used to her drama.¡± Balfour gave a helpless smile, ¡°Then just ignore her; let¡¯s go back and continue our breakfast!¡± Ellinor waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite; you can go eat. I¡¯m going back to the room with Mr. nchet!¡± Although Balfour wanted to chat with his sister for a while, since she said so, he couldn¡¯t refute anything and nodded gently, ¡°Okay, you guys go!¡± Ellinor turned to Theo and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. nchet!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Theo, holding Baber, followed Ellinor back to the room. Not long after returning to the room, Baber fell asleep. Perhaps knowing that he would not be left behind again, he slept particrly soundly. Theo, who had flown back overnight, was also very tired and rested next to Baber for a while. Ellinor looked at the two sleeping people on the bed, her eyes unconsciously showing tenderness. Although she was still a little dissatisfied with Theo, she had to admit her concern for him. She went over and covered both him and Baber with a nket. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Next, Ellinor started packing her stuff. After a night at Howard Mountain Vi, it was about time to head home. And since Theo had also shown up, if all went well, they should be able to take Baber home without a hitch. That would mean she¡¯d aplished what she went there for. There was no need to linger. ? ? ? ? ? ? ¨C As she was packing, her phone rang. Not wanting to disturb the two sleepers, Ellinor grabbed her phone and stepped out of the room to take the call. It was Chase Larios on the line. The usuallyid¨Cback guy sounded pretty busy, ¡°Boss, where are you?¡± Ellinor answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯m at Howard Mountain Vi What¡¯s up?¡± Chase responded, ¡°Howard Mountain Vi? Where¡¯s that? Send me your location. I need to see you. We need to talk.¡± Seeing Chase being so cautious, Ellinor felt it must have been something important, maybe not something he could discuss over the phone. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe here. I¡¯m heading back today. Meet me at Twilight Bar tonight.¡± Chase replied, ¡°Alright! Ida and I will be at Twilight Bar waiting for you.¡± After hanging up, Ellinor felt a bit uneasy. It was rare for anything to get Chase that serious. She was worried something big might be going down. She put down her phone and turned around, only to find Theo leaning at the door, his deep eyes fixed on her. Ellinor was taken aback, frowning, ¡°Why are you up? Why not sleep a bit more?¡± Theo squinted slightly, ¡°Who were you talking to on the phone? Why did you sneak out to take it?¡± Hearing that, Ellinor was a bit peeved and shot him a re, ¡°It was Chase. I stepped out so I wouldn¡¯t wake you and Baber! Is there a problem?¡± Theo walked over and lifted her chin, asking seriously, ¡°Do you keep in touch with Chase often?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor answered straightforwardly, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve told you, he¡¯s like family to me. He is a very important friend. Of course, we keep in touch.¡± Theo scoffed, ¡°No blood rtion, and you call him family? You might see him as family, but he might not see you the same way.¡± Ellinor frowned unhappily, ¡°What are you getting at? Are you doubting my rtionship with Chase again?¡± Theo, holding her chin, his fingers lightly grazing her smooth cheek, said, ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you, but I have no reason not to doubt him. For a man who¡¯s always trying to contact someone else¡¯s wife, it¡¯s normal to question his motives.¡± Ellinor red at Theo, quite upset, ¡°You have time to doubt others; why not take a good look at yourself first, Mr. nchet?¡± Hearing the sarcasm in her words and her addressing him as Mr. nchet, Theo¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Look at myself? What have I done to upset you?¡± Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Ellinor shoved off the big hand on her face, grumbling, ¡°You know exactly what you¡¯ve been up to; do I really need to spell it out?¡± Theo raised an eyebrow, trying to recall what he might have done but was clueless. ¡°Did I piss you off again? I just got back and wanted to kiss you. I even held back when you didn¡¯t want to! What else did I do?¡± Hearing him bluntly say ¡°wanted to kiss you,¡± Ellinor¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, but her annoyance didn¡¯t fade. Since it hade to that, she decided toy it all out. ¡°Theo nchet!¡± It was rare for Ellinor to call out his full name. Typically, she only did this when things got serious, to which Theo immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Ellinor stared at him, asking, ¡°While you were abroad, did you stay with any other women?¡± The question caught Theo off guard. He thought for a moment, then it clicked, ¡°So, you¡¯re mad about that? I was wondering why you¡¯ve been so cold!¡± Seeing him dodge the question, Ellinor got even more pissed, ¡°If you know why I¡¯m mad, then why not juste clean? If you dare lie to me, either keep me in the dark forever or be prepared to cut ties with me!¡± Seeing Ellinor so serious, Theo got a bit nervous. He reached out, pulling her into his embrace, ¡°Why would you say something that scares me like that?¡± Ellinor tried to break free but failed, so shended a punch on him, ¡°I¡¯m serious, I¡¯m not joking! If you lie, we¡¯re done!¡± Ellinor¡¯s fist hit his chest, causing him pain. But he didn¡¯t let go, instead he held her tighter and whispered, ¡°No, I was just on a business trip. I didn¡¯t stay with any other women! I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Though his words were filled with affection, Ellinor¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Are you lying to me? Before you came back, I clearly heard a woman¡¯s voice when you were on the phone! And one day, a woman picked up your call, saying you were sleeping! What woman has the right to be in your room when you¡¯re sleeping? Dare you say you didn¡¯t stay with any other women?¡± Ellinor felt disappointed. If Theo had told her the truth, she might have believed his exnation. Maybe some female friend or colleague from out of town had to spend the night at his ce due to some unavoidable circumstances, and nothing happened. But he t¨Cout denied it, which was a tant lie! Seeing Ellinor¡¯s face d¡¯arken, Theo rubbed his temples, quickly exining honestly, ¡°You¡¯re right, I was sleeping, but not at home; it was at the office out of ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. town. Handling overseas matters is tough, so I had to work overtime that day, stayed in the office overnight, and didn¡¯t go back to my ce. The one who picked up my call was a secretary there; she happened to hear the phone ringing when she was tidying up the office, so she answered. I meant to call you that day and exin, but you didn¡¯t pick up, and I forgot. Due to my tight work schedule, I couldn¡¯t find time to properly contact you. I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to resisting back to you if I did, so I¡¯ve been resisting checking my phone. Sure enough, after your call yesterday, I missed you so much that I immediately flew back.¡± Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Ellinor stayed silent, thinking to herself, ¡°Is this for real?¡± The man pulled her into a tight embrace, his chin resting lightly on top of her head, brushing against her hair, ¡°I finally made it back, and you won¡¯t even give me a peck? Do you have any idea how hard it¡¯s been for me to hold back?¡± The sincerity in the man¡¯s voice made Ellinor¡¯s heart waver, and she chose to believe him. ¡°Next time you go out, can you give me a heads up? I worry about you too, okay?¡± With that, she lifted her head, yanked at his tie, and stood on her toes, leaning in for a kiss. Caught off guard by her sudden move, the man was speechless for a moment, a smirk forming on his lips. He cradled the back of her head with his hand, greedily reciprocating her kiss. Feeling light¨Cheaded from the passionate kiss, Ellinor found herself being led by the man, a stark contrast to her initial assertiveness! Unbeknownst to the two lovebirds, someone was watching them from a distance. Howard Mountain Vi was home to a variety of nts, most notably the pink trumpet trees. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Dean was fond of those trees, so there was at least one in every garden as a decorative piece. Balfour and Bartlett were standing by one of the pink trumpet trees nearby, observing the intimate scene between the couple, each with their own thoughts and expressions. Balfour had never liked the nchet family, let alone Theo, his business rival. But seeing his sisters head over heels for the man, he was both frustrated and helpless. He watched the scene unfold, a surge of protectiveness welling up within him, and the urge to intervene almost overwhelming. But he knew he had no right to interfere; his sisters didn¡¯t even recognize him as their brother! Bartlett was watching the scene intently¨Cthe sight of Ellinor standing on her toes to wrap her arms around Theo¡¯s neck. His eyes were filled with a hazy darkness and a tinge of jealousy he had never felt before. He had never been interested in any woman as much as he was in Ellinor. From the moment he met her, he was drawn to her and made a move. It turned out that she was involved with Theo. He knew he shouldn¡¯t get any closer to her, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. Every time he saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but want to strike up a conversation. Even knowing that Ellinor didn¡¯t like him, even being repulsed by him, he couldn¡¯t help himself. He thought that a girl like Ellinor wouldn¡¯t be very fond of Theo either. But the scene in front of him made him realize that Ellinor was in love with Theo. A girl who loved her freedom like Ellinor wouldn¡¯t stay with a man unless she was in love with him. Just like a bird who wanted to fly, no tree could keep it grounded. Bartlett had always been the apple of girls¡® eyes; he was never short of femalepanions, and he had ample dating experience. But he had never experienced the feeling of being genuinely in love with someone. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Bartlett Rex had been hit with the feeling of love, and it hurt just as much as a heartbreak. Off to the side, Balfour Howard clenched his fist, holding back the urge to punch Theo nchet. He decided to turn a blind eye and make a move to leave. As he turned to go, he caught sight of a heartbroken expression on Bartlett¡¯s face, an expression he¡¯d never seen before. Balfour was no fool. He quickly figured out what¡¯s going on, frowning a little. He waved at Bartlett, ¡°Quit staring! No matter how much you look, she isn¡¯t yours.¡± Bartlett seemed slightly embarrassed at being found out. He shrugged and jokingly said, ¡°Hey, Balfour, don¡¯t be so blunt! Who knows, if Ellinor gets tired of Theo one day. I might still stand a chance.¡± Balfour looked at him, somewhat stunned, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Bartlettughed, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? When have you ever seen me lose my cool over a woman?¡± Balfour¡¯s expression hardened, ¡°Regardless, you need to control yourself! You and Theo are friends; you can¡¯t be chasing after his wife.¡± Bartlett shrugged it off, ¡°They¡¯ve always thought behind my back that I¡¯m a bad guy. Why should I care what they think?¡± A hint of disgust appeared in Balfour¡¯s eyes, ¡°They¡¯ve given you a lot of respect already. If it weren¡¯t for you messing with Jonah and Kemp¡¯s women, they wouldn¡¯t have distanced themselves from you. It¡¯s generous of them to still consider you a friend. If it were me, you¡¯d have been long gone.¡± Bartlett looked innocent, ¡°Hey! Balfour! Why are you being so mean? I exined it all back then. I never messed with Jonah and Kemp¡¯s women. They were the ones who came up to me because their boyfriends weren¡¯t treating them right. I justforted them a little and ended up getting misunderstood. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Balfour rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Ha! When youfort women, do they usually end up naked?¡± Bartlettughed, ¡°What if I say they undressed themselves? Seriously, I never messed with those two women. Trust me, buddy!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Balfour turned to leave, ¡°Don¡¯t call me buddy. With a friend like you, trouble¡¯s always around the corner.¡± Bartlett followed him,ughing, ¡°Balfour! You should think about your own future. Look at you; your sister is married, and you¡¯re still single. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Balfour stopped and swung his crutch at him, ¡°Back off! Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs! You¡¯re a total mess, and you want to chase after my sister? Even without Theo, I would never let Ellinor be with you!¡± Bartlett dodged Balfour¡¯s swing, grinning, ¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t I more gentle, more fun, and more humorous than Theo? With me, Ellinor would always be happy!¡± Balfour scoffed, ¡°Quit the crap! If she were with you, all her time would be spent dealing with your messy life. Happy? You¡¯re the only one who¡¯d be happy.¡± Bartlettughed off thement, ¡°You¡¯re too much!¡± As night fell and the sky darkened. Chase Larios saw his boss and Theo arriving together. His expression quickly turned cold, and he smirked, ¡°Mr. nchet, back from your trip, are you?¡± Theo responded, ¡°Yes, were you looking for my wife?¡± Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Chase gave a smile, carrying a bit of coldness, ¡°No biggie, just been missing the boss. I wanted to ask her out for a catch-up. But I must say. I¡¯m kind of surprised to see you here, Mr. nchet. You¡¯re a real master of time management, huh?¡± Chase was smiling, but his words were dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Compared to Mr. Larios, I¡¯m stillcking.¡± Theo remained expressionless, picking up a ss of juice from the table and handing it to Ellinor Mendoza. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with Chase. If it weren¡¯t for Chase¡¯s rtionship with Ellinor, he wouldn¡¯t give a damn about him. Chase chuckled, about to say something, but was nudged lightly by Ida Gipson at the side, so he shut up. Ellinor didn¡¯t really want Theo toe along, but he didn¡¯t like her meeting other guys alone, so she reluctantly agreed to hispany. And the situation then proved that his presence made the atmosphere awkward, leaving Chase and Ida no chance to say what they wanted to. Just then, Theo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. ¡°Theo, are you at Twilight Bar now?¡± Theo raised an eyebrow slightly and replied nonchntly, ¡°Yeah, how¡¯d you know?¡± Jonah feigned anger, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for someone telling us, we wouldn¡¯t even know you¡¯re back. How come you didn¡¯t hit us up?¡± ¡°Where you guys at?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re also at Twilight Bar; we saw your car in the parking lot, so we thought we¡¯d give you a ring. Want to join us for a drink?¡± ¡°Which room are you in?¡± *A98!¡± Theo hung up, looked at Chase and Ida in the room, seemed to ponder for a moment, then said softly to Ellinor, ¡°I¡¯m going to go find Jonah and the guys. I¡¯lle back for youter.¡± As long as Ellinor wasn¡¯t meeting Chase alone, he could loosen up a bit with her. He knew his presence might hamper their chat, making the atmosphere awkward. Ellinor also felt he was one too many, so she quickly nodded, ¡°You go ahead!¡± As Theo got up to leave, he gave Chase a warning, ¡°You guys chat, that¡¯s fine. But don¡¯t let her drink.¡± ¡°Mr. nchet, we know pregnant women can¡¯t drink. We care about her health more than you do!¡± Chase scoffed, muttering a few words under his breath after he finished speaking. Theo didn¡¯t bother with him and turned to leave. Watching Theo leave, Chase straightened up, dropped hisid-back attitude, and said seriously, ¡°Boss, have you made up your mind? Are you really going stick with that Theo?¡± Ellinor sipped her juice and casually retorted, ¡°Is there anyone worse than you?¡± Actually, Ellinor noticed something odd. Chase wasn¡¯t against her dating Theo before and was mostly polite when he saw Theo. But that day, he was particrly targeting Theo. Chase shrugged with no hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m a bad guy, but I don¡¯t y the pretend-to-be romantic role! Boss, you know, the girls who¡¯ve been with me have never expected anything more than fun because they know I¡¯m not the serious or responsible type, and we¡¯re all clear on that! But Theo, he¡¯s pretending to be romantic and fooling with your feelings!¡± Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Ellinor squinted her eyes slightly, ¡°What do you mean, has he hoodwinked me?¡± Chase opened his mouth, seemed at a loss for words, and gently nudged Ida with his elbow, ¡°Ida, you take over!¡± Ida frowned, gave Chase a nce, then adjusted her gold-rimmed sses, looking at Ellinor with a complicated expression. ¡°Boss, I see you getting along so well with Mr. nchet: you must be feeling on cloud nine. I didn¡¯t want to spill the beans; perhaps being in the dark would be better.¡± Ellinor knitted her brows, ¡°You know I hate beating around the bush. Spill it. What¡¯s up?¡± Ida heaved a sigh, ¡°We found some issues with Mr. nchet, so Chase went over to M State to dig up some dirt. It turns out that the nchet Corporation started several new projects, but Mr. nchet didn¡¯t just go there for work.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes became serious, ¡°What else was he up to?¡± Ida spilled the beans, ¡°He¡¯s been wining and dining almost every day with a woman named Sophia in M State. Their rtionship seemed fishy, so we looked into this Sophia, and we found¡­¡± At that point, Ida paused, seeming hesitant. Ellinor frowned, ¡°Found what? Just spit it out. Don¡¯t make me keep prying!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ida took a deep breath, ¡°We found that Mr. nchet and this Sophia chick got hitched in M State, and¡­ they¡¯re still married.¡± The room was dimly lit. Ellinor was sipping her juice through a straw, her facial expression hard to read. After a long silence, she asked again, ¡°Do you have any pictures of this woman?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chase responded, pulling out his phone and showing Ellinor the pictures he¡¯d taken, ¡°Boss, take a look!¡± Ellinor took Chase¡¯s phone and looked at the clear pictures. The light in her eyes gradually dimmed. The girl in the photo was not a traditional beauty. She had an even tan, exotic features, a tight short T- shirt on the top, and a miniskirt on the bottom, looking pretty sexy. In the photos, she was with Theo, looking close and casual. Theo usually kept women at arm¡¯s length; even Patricia Howard, who had helped him out, was kept at a distance. However, the girl in the picture had her arm intimately linked with his, and Theo didn¡¯t seem put off. Ellinor looked at the pictures for a long time, then snapped out of it and calmly handed the phone back to Chase, ¡°Okay, I get it. You guys can get back to your work.¡± Chase and Ida exchanged nces, feeling that Ellinor¡¯s reaction was too calm. ¡°What¡¯s next? Boss, what are you going to do?¡± Chase asked with a worried tone. Ellinor didn¡¯t respond. She just put down her juice, got up, and left the room. What was next? She didn¡¯t know. Chase tried to follow her, but Ida held him back, ¡°Alright, let boss be alone for a while. Don¡¯t follow her!¡± Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Chase was caught and turned around in a bit of unease, ¡°But I¡¯m worried that the boss might do something rash! She¡¯s clearly got a thing for Mr. nchet, if she¡­¡± Ida gave him an eye roll. ¡°What are you rambling about? Have you ever seen she do something rash? You think she¡¯d screw up just because of a man? I trust that she knows what she¡¯s doing.¡± Chase took a moment, then slumped back onto the couch. ¡°That hypocrite, Theo, is such a jerk. Pretending to be all lovey-dovey with her while chasing skirts abroad! He¡¯s ten thousand times worse than me!¡± Ellinor came out of the private room, heading to the rooftop for some fresh air alone. Twilight Bar was a property of her Crescent Society, and most of the staff there knew her, so she could move freely without a hitch. This is from N?velDrama.Org. With her hand rested on the railing, she stared into the distance, her mind both quiet and chaotic. Then she heard a noise from the balcony one floor below the rooftop. She snapped back to reality, looking down. Coincidentally, she saw Theo standing alone on the lower balcony, puffing on a cigarette. Since meeting Theo, aside from thinking he was a bit aloof and had a bad temper, Ellinor had never really questioned his character. It turned out, he was a pretty good actor! So, the reason he kept putting off registering their marriage was because he was already registered with another woman. Any more would mean bigamy. Interesting! Just then, a girl in a strap dress elegantly approached the man on the balcony. ¡°Mr. nchet, did youe alone?¡± Theo blew out a puff of smoke, gave the girl a cursory look, but didn¡¯t answer. Seeing that the man wasn¡¯t totally put off, she took a few more steps closer, a charming smile on her face, ¡°Mr. nchet, I heard you¡¯re married? Why didn¡¯t you bring your wife with you today?¡± Theo, cigarette in hand and eyes slightly squinted, replied nonchntly with a hint of ambiguity, ¡°Who told you that?¡± The girl¡¯s smile grew more charming; she continued to probe, ¡°I saw posts online about you being married! Are the rumors false?¡± Theo chuckled faintly, ¡°Online news is mostly made up to attract attention. Smart people don¡¯t believe that stuff.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So, Mr. nchet, you¡¯re still single then?¡± Theo exhaled a puff of smoke without any hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m single.¡± Ellinorughed out loud. It was hrious! She thought she misjudged someone, but she never thought she got it so wrong! To think she mistook such a scumbag for a gentleman! She really got it wrong! The girl below heard theughter; she looked up towards the source but saw nothing. ¡°What was that? Mr. nchet, did you hearughter just now?¡± Theo flicked the ash off his cigarette, followed the girl¡¯s gaze upwards, but saw no one. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anyughter; perhaps it was just the wind.¡± The girl was a bit puzzled. She had clearly heard augh, augh filled with sarcasm and destion. Was she hearing things? Forget it. Screw it! She finally had the chance to talk to Mr. nchet; she couldn¡¯t miss that golden opportunity! Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 The girl had an epiphany, taking out her phone and showing off her contact information. ¡°Mr. nchet, if you¡¯re single, you wouldn¡¯t mind swapping numbers, right?¡± Meanwhile, in the taxi on her way home, Ellinor got a call from the man himself. She didn¡¯t pick up right away, instead staring at her phone screen for a bit. His deep voice came through the phone, ¡°Ellinor, where you at?¡± Ellinor replied casually, ¡°On my way home.¡± He seemed a bit annoyed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor¡¯s voice was still indifferent, ¡°You just got back; you should catch up with your friends. I didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel, so I took off.¡± Theo paused for a few seconds, his tone serious. ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯lle and find you!¡± Ellinor responded directly, ¡°No need, almost home. Go have fun. I won¡¯t bother you.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Ellinor arrived back at the nchet vi. She thought, ¡°Why do I keeping back to the nchet vi?¡± Probably because she still had a lot of loose ends to tie up, she needed to clear her head and make some decisions! Walking into the nchet vi, she noticed a few servants downstairs. The elderly nchets had already turned in for the night. As she headed upstairs, she saw Veronica ncheting out of her room. Seeing her return, Veronica immediately expressed her displeasure. ¡°What took you so long? I can¡¯t even! You even left the kid with me. I can¡¯t handle kids! He cried non-stop, asking for you. I had to work my ass off to get him to sleep. What a headache!¡± Before they left, they had left Baber with Veronica to look after, not wanting Marissa nchet to be disturbed by the child. Ellinor responded tly. ¡°I wanted your brother to look after him, but he wanted toe with me. Sorry for the trouble. If you want to me someone, me your brother. It¡¯s his kid, not mine.¡± Veronica sensed something was off with Ellinor but couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. She nced over Ellinor¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°Hey? Where¡¯s my brother? Why¡¯d youe back alone?¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°He went for drinks with Jonah. He¡¯s probably going to bete.¡± With that, she walked past Veronica towards her room. Veronica frowned, sensing something was wrong with Ellinor. She followed her, asking. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up with you? You look pretty out of it.¡± Ellinor lowered her head and said, ¡°Nothing, just tired.¡± Veronica squinted at her. ¡°Did you fight with my brother?¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°No.¡± Veronica crossed her arms, saying, ¡°Ellinor, let me be real. My brother is busy. He finallyes back to spend time with you, and you fight with him? You¡¯re out of line.¡± Ellinor scoffed, ¡°Right, I¡¯m out of line; it¡¯s all my fault! Don¡¯t worry, your brother will find you a better sister-inw in the future. You¡¯ll be happy.¡± Veronica stayed silent. Ellinor didn¡¯t bother with her anymore and walked straight into her room. Veronica quickly realized she had put her foot in her mouth. She scratched her head awkwardly, wanting to go in and exin, but Ellinor had closed the door on her, leaving her outside. Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Veronica almost walked smack into the door. She took a step back, knocked on the door, and shouted, ¡°Hey, Ellinor! I didn¡¯t mean anything with what I said! I just don¡¯t want you to argue with my brother¡­¡± There was no response from inside. Veronica said again, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to suggest my brother should dump you! Seriously! Don¡¯t be upset. Just chalk it up to me joking around!¡± Still, no response from inside. Veronica felt that she had apologized, but Ellinor waspletely ignoring her. She was a bit ticked off, ¡°Hey! You¡¯re not really upset, are you? Ellinor, you¡¯re not usually this touchy! Hmph! If you¡¯re angry, are you just going to abandon the kid? How long do I need to look after him?¡± No matter what Veronica said at the door, there was no response. Frowning. Veronica felt something was off. Ellinor¡¯s reaction was abnormal. Usually, if she was upset, she would fire right back, but there was no sound today. Something must have happened! Unable to open the door and not wanting to stand there forever, Veronica went downstairs for a ss of water. Baber was already asleep. She left the child in the care of her maid. As long as the child didn¡¯t wake up, there would be no immediate issues. As she drank her water, she pondered Ellinor¡¯s unusual behavior. Suddenly, she heard a noise at the front door and turned around to see her brother rushing in and changing his shoes. Veronica quickly put down the ss and went over, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re back!¡± Theo responded with a frown, ¡°Did your sister-inwe back?¡± Veronica nodded, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s back! She just went to her room!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Theo¡¯s face rxed a little, and he let out a sigh of relief. Veronica blinked and carefully asked, ¡°Bro, did you guys have a fight?¡± Theo hesitated before asking, ¡°Did she say anything to you?¡± Veronica shook her head, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t say anything. But she seemed off when she came back, so I thought I would ask you.¡± Theo¡¯s face lookedplicated, ¡°We¡¯re fine. You should go to bed.¡± After he said that, Theo finished changing his shoes and headed towards the stairs. Veronica pouted, ¡°Bro, the kid is still in my room. What am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°Just take care of him for now.¡± Theo didn¡¯t even turn back as he gave his nonchnt response and went upstairs. Veronica rolled her eyes, ¡°Seriously! Neither of them cares about the kid, leaving it all to me, a single youngdy!¡± Theo quickly went upstairs but didn¡¯t turn the door handle. Why did Ellinor lock him out again? She left quietly, came back first, and locked the door? She was fine when she left! He frowned, knocked on the door, and waited. There was no response from inside. Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Theo instructed Devin to fetch the spare key and opened the door. As soon as he walked into the room, he was hit with the scent of shower gel wafting from the bathroom. Ellinor had already showered. Although Theo was slightly miffed, his annoyance evaporated when he saw Ellinor fast asleep on the bed. Her sleeping position was heart-wrenching; she was hugging a pillow, her face nearly buried in it. Such a position could cause breathing difficulties. Theo¡¯s gaze softened. He bent over, gently took the pillow she was hugging, and put it aside. Then he carefully adjusted her body so that she was lying on her back. Once he made sure Ellinor was sleepingfortably, he looked down at her sleeping face and noticed a frown, as though she had a bad dream. Theo reached out, his cool fingertips gently massaging Ellinor¡¯s forehead, trying to ease the crease between her brows. Then, finding Ellinor too adorable, he unconsciously lowered his head and kissed her. This series of actions seemed to have woken Ellinor up. She frowned and grumbled unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. You¡¯re dirty¡­¡± Theo paused, lifted his body, and looked into her just-opened eyes, ¡°What did you say?¡± Ellinor was still frowning, her eyes calm, ¡°I said you¡¯re dirty. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Theo didn¡¯t realize Ellinor was joking; he was taken aback and his face darkened, ¡°Ellinor, have I been too lenient with you, letting you treat me this way all the time?¡± Ellinor turned her back to him and said, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m too much! You can steer clear of me!¡± Theo, not one to have a good temper, was provoked by Ellinor¡¯s attitude. He gritted his teeth and ordered, ¡°Turn around and look at me!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t move or respond. Theo¡¯s tone hardened, ¡°I said turn around and look at me! Did you hear me?¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to look at you right now! Can you leave?¡± No one had ever dared to talk to Theo like that! He knew he shouldn¡¯t lose his temper with that woman, who was carrying his child. But his emotions were at a tipping point! Suppressing his anger, he tugged at his tie and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. Turn around and look at me!¡± If Ellinor didn¡¯t turn around that time, Theo didn¡¯t know what he would do! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But that time, Ellinor really did turn around. Not only did she turn, but she also sat up. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, then I will!¡± She then got out of bed, put on her shoes, and was ready to go. The whole process was smooth and swift, without a hint of hesitation. Watching Ellinor walk away, Theo¡¯s anger finally erupted. He took a step forward and tightly grabbed Ellinor. He forcefully spun her around, his hand roughly lifting her chin as he said angrily, ¡°If there¡¯s something you¡¯re unhappy with, or if I did something wrong, speak up! Don¡¯t always throw tantrums like this. You think this is the way to solve problems?¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze was cold as she looked at him, as if she were looking at a corpse, ¡°There are no issues between us that need to be resolved! I just wanted to be alone in bed tonight. Is that too much to ask? Mr. nchet, even at home, you can¡¯t force your wife to share a bed with you; it¡¯s against thew, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Theo¡¯s pupils shook, and his anger intensified, ¡°You think I stopped you just for that reason?¡± Ellinor scoffed, ¡°What else could it be? What do you genuinely feel for me? Aside from wanting to touch me, what¡¯s genuine?¡± Theo was utterly perplexed, ¡°What part of me is fake with you? After all this time, you still don¡¯t get my attitude towards you? What did I do wrong today? Tell me!¡± Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 A Up until thest moment, Ellinor was still hoping that guy would spit out the truth. But then, seeing his cocky attitude, Ellinor felt bored to death. She thought, ¡°Seriously, how boring can this get?¡± With a nk face, she looked at Theo, a face that once made her heart race, and said calmly, ¡°Standing here, you¡¯re just bothering me. Because I don¡¯t want to see you right now!¡± Theo¡¯s eyes turned colder, asking. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me? Ellinor, do I really piss you off that much?¡± ¡°Damn right, you piss me off!¡± Ellinor smirked sarcastically, her eyes filled with mockery, ¡°Mr. nchet, I admit, I kissed you on purpose to dodge a blind date. My bad. But I¡¯ve paid my dues. I owe you nothing now! And you-do you find it amusing to chase a woman who couldn¡¯t care less about you? Well, I¡¯m done ying!¡± Theo¡¯s brows furrowed, his gaze sharp, and he asked her, ¡°ying? You think I¡¯ve been ying with you all this time, is that it?¡± Ellinorughed and said, ¡°Speak up, isn¡¯t it true? You seem to enjoy this whole charade! Enough is enough. It¡¯s time to call it quits!¡± She pushed him away and bolted, not wanting to give him a second nce! Theo grabbed her again, yanking her back, then let go abruptly, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere! If you don¡¯t want to see me, then I¡¯ll leave!¡± With those words, he lowered his head and walked out of the room with firm steps. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The door mmed shut. The noise was deafening. The suddenmotion startled Ellinor, leaving her with nothing but emptiness in her eyes. The room was warm, but she felt cold. Woken up by the racket, Marissa nchet knocked on the door, ¡°Ellinor? Are you in there?¡± Even though she was disappointed in Theo, she wouldn¡¯tsh out at an innocent person. So, she masked her true feelings, opened the door, and managed to smile, ¡°Marissa, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Seeing her pale and worn-out face, Marissa felt a pang of sorrow, ¡°Ellinor, I heard you and Theo arguing. What happened? Did that rascal upset you? Tell me, I¡¯ll give him a good talking to!¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, he and I just had a little spat. Sorry for disturbing your peace. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine!¡± She could tell Marissa really cared about her, even wanting to scold her own grandson for her. But Theo¡¯s problem wasn¡¯t something that could be solved with a few words. Marissa took Ellinor¡¯s hand with concern, ¡°Ellinor, I know my grandson can be stubborn and too straightforward. It must be tough dealing with him. He tends to forget everything when he¡¯s busy and might neglect your feelings. I¡¯ll talk to him when I get a chance. How dare he treat you like this, especially when you¡¯re pregnant? He¡¯s really regressing as he grows up!¡± Ellinor forced a smile, ¡°Marissa, thank you for understanding. Don¡¯t worry about us; you should get some rest.¡± Marissa patted Ellinor¡¯s hand, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back to my room then. You should also get some rest. Don¡¯t let Theo upset you. It¡¯s not good for your health and not worth it! I¡¯ll talk to him first thing in the morning.¡± Ellinor nodded, watching Marissa go back to her room. She was about to close the door for some peace when Veronica and Baber appeared from around the corner. ¡°Ellinor, wait, don¡¯t close the door!¡± Ellinor paused, looking at Veronica with indifference. Leading Baber, Veronica approached and frowned, ¡°I heard everything. You just lied to Grandma. The problem between you and my brother is far from a trivial spat. It¡¯s like you¡¯re on the brink of divorce!¡± Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Ellinor gave a coldugh. ¡°Even if you heard it, I¡¯m not worried. But you got one thing wrong! There¡¯s no way I could divorce your brother because we never got married in the first ce, so there¡¯s no divorce to talk about.¡± Veronica didn¡¯t say anything. Feeling tired, Ellinor rubbed her temples and asked, ¡°Anything else? If not, I want to hit the sack.¡± Frowning, Veronica said, ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s something! This kid just woke up looking for you, so I brought him over.¡± Ellinor nced at the pitiful Baber, and said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s your brother¡¯s adopted son; he has nothing to do with me. You better give your brother a ring and let him pick up his own kid.¡± As she was about to shut the door, she stopped halfway. She suddenly felt her leg being hugged, and she was worried that closing the door would hurt the child. Ellinor looked down at Baber, who was clinging to her leg. His anxious eyes were as if he were begging for a tiny bit of love. Baber pouted, ¡°Baber wants to follow you¡­¡± Ellinor had decided to cut off ties with Theo and not have anything to do with him anymore, but seeing Baber like that, she wavered a bit. She hesitated for a moment but eventually epted the innocent child, took his hand, and led him into the room. Before Ellinor closed the door, Veronica couldn¡¯t help but say another word, ¡°Ellinor, um¡­ I didn¡¯t catch why you and my brother had a fight, but I guess it¡¯s probably his fault that you¡¯re so pissed off! Whatever he did wrong, can you give him another chance? He would definitely make it up to you!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t answer. She had already given him chances, but the man just wouldn¡¯t spit out the truth. It was meaningless then. Love always changed a woman unknowingly; no matter how much she loved herself, she often ended up in a mess. Her mother was like that, and Karan was like that as well. She was no exception. Ellinor shut the door, as if closing off her heart, which that had already made a decision. Veronica sighed deeply at the door and went back to her room, feeling defeated. Ellinor tucked Baber into bed, trying to get him to sleep. But Baber kept blinking his big, watery eyes at her, ¡°Are you and dad not together anymore? Please don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Ellinor was slightly taken aback by the child¡¯s words, ¡°Baber, you can¡¯t think like that. You need to get some sleep!¡± Baber pouted, ¡°Do you not want me anymore?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ellinor didn¡¯t say anything. Although she felt sorry for the child, she really didn¡¯t have anything to do with him, so she couldn¡¯t answer that question. Baber, seeming scared of being left behind, clung tightly to Ellinor¡¯s hand, ¡°If you¡¯re leaving, I want to go with you.¡± Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Ellinor felt a bit helpless about the insecure kid. To get him to sleep as soon as possible, she reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right here. You can sleep soundly. When you wake up in the morning, we¡¯ll have breakfast together.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Baber agreed, slowly closing his eyes and before drifting off to sleep quietly. The next morning came too soon. Just as Ellinor had promised Baber the night before, after waking up and freshening up, she led him downstairs for breakfast. Baber had just arrived at the nchet vi and was still feeling a bit out of ce. Even though the nchet family¡¯s elders all loved children, he still felt scared and only wanted to be with Ellinor. After breakfast, Ellinor and Baber had some counseling sessions, and then she handed him over to Veronica to look after. She had some stuff to do and needed to go to thepany to discuss some matters with Chase and Ida. However, when she opened the door, she found the entrance blocked by Collin and a bunch of bodyguards. Collin bowed his head respectfully, and said, ¡°Good morning, Ellinor.¡± Ellinor frowned confusingly, ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at work?¡± Collin replied, ¡°I am at work. Mr. nchet arranged for us to be here.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s he got you guys doing here? Where is he?¡± Collin answered, ¡°Mr. nchet flew to M Statest night. He arranged for us to be here around the clock to ensure your safety before he left.¡± Ellinor thought, ¡°He flew to M State overnight? Didn¡¯t he ever get tired? Was he going to see his legitimate wife over there? Ha! Ellinor sneered, ¡°Thanks for the concern, but I don¡¯t need this kind of protection. You guys can go do whatever you¡¯re supposed to be doing; there¡¯s no need to hover around me.¡± With that, she tried to walk through the crowd of bodyguards at the door, but they didn¡¯t give way. Ellinor¡¯s face darkened, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Collin stepped forward to exin, ¡°Mr. nchet said that until the child is born, you can¡¯t leave this house; you can¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Ellinor furrowed her brow, ¡°I¡¯m a free person. Why can¡¯t I go anywhere? Move out of my way!¡± The bodyguards at the door didn¡¯t budge, blocking her path. Collin respectfully tried to appease her, ¡°Ellinor, Mr. nchet is doing this for your own good. Although you can¡¯t go out, you can invite anyone you want to see here. That¡¯s allowed.¡± Ellinor gave a huff, ¡°What if I insist on going out?¡± Collin bowed apologetically, ¡°You can¡¯t go out.¡± Ellinor hated being threatened. Her face cooled, ¡°Is that so?¡± At that point, Marissa came over, her face full of smiles, and said ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t be upset. Theo is doing all this for your own good. For the next while, you just need to stay home and focus on getting ready for the baby. Whatever you want to eat, just let me know. You can also invite your friends over. I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare some good food for you.¡± Ellinor looked at her respected Marissa, her heart filled with confusion and unease. She originally thought Marissa would have her best interests at heart, but it seemed that Marissa was still siding with her own grandson. It looked like the nchet family was intent on limiting her freedom. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ellinor didn¡¯t say anything, turned around, went back to her room, walked out onto the balcony, and looked down. Not only was there a bodyguard at the door, but also outside the main gate, and every certain distance along the wall, there were bodyguards standing guard. It seemed like there was no way she could leave. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Erench YTS WON out her cell to dial up the man she¡¯d decided to cut ties with. The cal connected almost instant, but the man on the other end didn¡¯t utter a word. DR Sorted, ¡°The nchet, what the hell is this?¡± HS Camr de ce may chod ¡°Ms. Mendoza, so you¡¯ve decided to dump me, and you¡¯re already on a full-name basis?¡± She didn¡¯t call him us to how him tak smack! Sarchet wele adults. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit childish to restrict my freedom just because you¡¯re pissed off?¡± The store On you noticed has upset?¡± Frowning and oing to keso her cool, Ellinor retorted, ¡°Call off your dogs. I need to get out!¡± And where are you sonnige to go?¡± ¡°Where Iso and what I do is my business, I don¡¯t have to report to you, do I?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ther was to selling whether Theo was angry or not. ¡°Once you marry into the nchet family, you need to y by our rules. We¡¯re a couple; t¡¯s only normal that we keep tabs on each other.¡± Ellinor had had enough, ¡°Thea me te not even registered. What gives you the right to control my life?¡± e simply soled Stay put, Ie back when I have time.¡± With that he hung up. Ellinor was so pissed off that she was ready to chuck her phone out the window. What the hell was that? Who did he think he was? Stad Theo finally shown his true colors? Were all those times he was understanding, apologetic, and sweet just a big fat lie? What a joke! Ellinor gritted her teeth, reminding herself to keep it together. She had to figure out a way to get out of there. Meanwhile, at Crescent Societ. Chase was sipping his coffee in his office, somehow feeling a bit restless. He got up and decided to go chat with Ida. As he opened the office door, he noticed a male coworker yammering away with Belinda Wesley under the guise of work. Belinda didn¡¯t brush him off but was actuallyughing at his jokes. Normally, Belinda wouldn¡¯t entertain such advances, and if she did, she¡¯d do it with a poker face. Chase squinted his eyes. He was a bit surprised. After everything that went down, he didn¡¯t expect Belinda to still be here. The male coworker, midugh, noticed the boss and immediately put on a serious face. He greeted Chase and then scurried back to his own desk with the documents Belinda had helped him bind. Belinda, noticing Chase, blinked in surprise, then stood up and bowed, formally asking, ¡°Mr. Larios, is there anything you need me to do?¡± Chase smirked and walked towards her, ¡°Not at the moment. But I am a bit surprised to see you here.¡± Belinda replied politely. ¡°The job pays well I have no reason to quit unless thepany fires me.¡± Chase chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t your uncle¡¯spany even better? He would give you a better position, a better sry, and you wouldn¡¯t have to do trivial things there.¡± Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 ¡°Mr. Larios, you¡¯re right. My uncle will go all out to sort things out for me, but I don¡¯t want to rely on him forever. I want to stand on my own two feet and tough it out a bit.¡± Chase appreciated her attitude, ¡°Good on you. Was that coworker who was talking to you earller hitting on you?¡± Belinda was taken aback, exining. ¡°No, he just needed me to help him bind some documents because his stapler was broken.¡± Chase clearly didn¡¯t buy her exnation, ¡°That guy¡¯s not bad; he¡¯s a hotshot from a prestigious university, plus he¡¯s pretty good-looking. You might want to give him a chance, since ourpany doesn¡¯t frown upon office romances.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, feeling a wave of unspeakable embarrassment, but she didn¡¯t get angry; she simply nodded, ¡°If he really likes me. I¡¯ll give it a thought. Thanks for looking out for me. Mr. Larios.¡± Chase paused for a moment, then chuckled, ¡°Alright, get back to work. If anyone asks for me, tell them I¡¯m in Ms. Gipson¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda replied. Chase headed to Ida¡¯s office, subconsciously adjusting his tie and feeling a bit stuffy. The CEO¡¯s office wasn¡¯t far from the Deputy¡¯s, just a few steps away. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Given his rtionship with Ida, Chase didn¡¯t bother knocking; he just pushed the door open, ¡°Ida, did the boss call you? I have a funny feeling today. It seems like¡­ what?¡± Chase didn¡¯t notice what was happening inside the office room when he was speaking. But when he did, he was stunned by the sight. Ida was being kissed on the neck, pressed against the office¡¯srge ss window. And the man pressing against her, Chase recognized him. It was Byran Howard! Seeing Chase burst in, Ida calmly pushed the man off her, straightened her clothes, returned to her desk chair, picked up the now-cold coffee from the desk, took a sip, and looked at Chase, ¡°What were you saying?¡± Chase snapped back to reality, ¡°I¡¯ve just got this uneasy feeling; I¡¯m worried about her being taken advantage of by that Mr. nchet.¡± Ida adjusted her gold-rimmed sses, ¡°I share your concern. I¡¯ll give her a callter to check in.¡± However, Chase had already forgotten his initial intention. His eyes were filled with mischievousness as he walked over and poked at the mark on Ida¡¯s neck, ¡°Ida, never thought you¡¯d be so wild, huh?¡± Ida frowned, and before she could speak, Byran swatted away Chase¡¯s hand. Byran had a protective look on his face, ¡°What the hell are you touching? You¡¯re a man. You can¡¯t just touch other women like that!¡± Chase¡¯s hand was swatted away, but he justughed, looking at the hot-blooded Byran, ¡°And what were you doing just now?¡± Byran, young and a bit shy, blushed at the tease, frowned, and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not like you! Don¡¯t compare me to you, and don¡¯t touch her again!¡± Chase smirked, ¡°How are you not like me? In what way? Aren¡¯t you a guy too?¡± Byran blushed even more from being teased, ¡°My rtionship with her is different!¡± Chaseughed even harder, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s your rtionship with her? Howe I don¡¯t know?¡± Byran, feeling a bit angry and too embarrassed to say it out loud, nudged the coffee-drinking Ida next to him lightly, ¡°Hey! You tell him what our rtionship is!¡± Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Chase naturally turned to Ida and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the deal between you two?¡± Ida took a sip of her coffee calmly and stated, ¡°Nothing.¡± Chase snickered, then looked at Byran and said, ¡°Did you hear that, mate? Ida says there¡¯s nothing going on between you two!¡± Even without Chase¡¯s provocation, Byran was already ticked off by Ida¡¯s answer, ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s nothing going on? That day you¡­ you totally¡­ you had me¡­¡± The more he said, the redder his face got and the more tongue-tied he became. Byran had no clue what he was doing! Ida frowned, sharply rebuking, ¡°Shush! If you don¡¯t know what to say, then don¡¯t! Buzz off. Don¡¯t disturb my work!¡± Byran was so pissed off that he couldn¡¯t say a word and slumped in a chair nearby. Ida didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, looking at Chase. ¡°Anything else?¡± Chase looked at Byran,ughed, and whispered to Ida, ¡°Ida, I¡¯m not ming you, but you¡¯re being a bit harsh. The kid¡¯s just a kid.¡± Ida red at him, ¡°What kid? He¡¯s all grown up already! You think I like this? He¡¯s like an annoying fly that I can¡¯t shake off! It¡¯s driving me nuts!¡± Chaseughed again, ¡°When did this happen? I don¡¯t recall you having any ties with him.¡± Ida rubbed her forehead, replying, ¡°That day at the hotel. After you left, he came¡­¡± Chase asked curiously, ¡°And then you guys¡­¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ida cut him off. ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t get ideas. I was just messing around that day. I was forced into it!¡± Chase looked skeptical. Since Chase and Ida were close, they usually chatted quite intimately. It was normal on any other day, but that day, in Byran¡¯s eyes, it was like a capital offense! Byran, who was already pissed, saw how close Chase and Ida were and got even more furious. He pointed at Chase and said, ¡°If you¡¯re bit further away!¡± talking to her, just talk! You don¡¯t have to be so darn close! She¡¯s not deaf; she can hear you even if you¡¯re Chase didn¡¯t care about these rules. The angrier Byran got, the more excited he became, so he purposely hugged Ida and said, ¡°I like it this way, so what? Before she met you, we were like this every day, sometimes even sleeping together! Mr. Howard, you just came toote!¡± ¡°Ah! You¡­¡± Like an angry cat, Byran charged at Chase, ¡°Stand up! Let her go!¡± Chase held Ida in his arms and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let her go; what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Ah! Are you nuts? Why are you hugging someone else¡¯s girlfriend? Let her go! Don¡¯t touch my girlfriend!¡± Byran blurted out their rtionship under the pressure. Chase reached his goal,ughing as he let Ida go, ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s your girlfriend? Mr. Howard, you should¡¯ve said so earlier! If you had told me before, I wouldn¡¯t have touched your girlfriend!¡± Byran¡¯s face turned red. He pulled Ida over to his side and said, ¡°If you dare touch her again, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Chase waved dismissively, ¡°I¡¯m done with her! Mr. Howard, only you would fancy such a sly and workaholic woman!¡± Byran kept a poker face, not too pleased with Chase¡¯s description of his woman. Ida took off her sses, massaged her temples, and said, ¡°If you¡¯ve got nothing else, buzz off. I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡± Chase shrugged and chuckled, ¡°Alright then! I won¡¯t disturb you two lovebirds. I¡¯ll go make a call to the boss!¡± Ida warned, ¡°Don¡¯t bber unnecessary stuff at her!¡± Chase shed an OK sign, realizing Ida didn¡¯t want him to spill the beans about her and Mr. Howard to the boss. That Mr. Howard was the half-brother of the boss. Was Ida involved with him because she feared the boss¡¯s wrath? Once Chase had left, Ida put her sses back on, giving Byran a chilly nce, ¡°Have you had your fun? If you¡¯re done, you can go home and do your homework!¡± Byran retorted confidently, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished my homework!¡± Ida responded with slight annoyance, ¡°Then go do what you need to do. Don¡¯t disturb me at work!¡± Feeling slighted, Byran wasn¡¯t too pleased, but he clearly tempered his temper when dealing with Ida. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb you. But promise me you won¡¯t get too close to Chase; I don¡¯t think he¡¯s good news!¡± Ida sat down at her desk, casting a yful nce at him, ¡°Why should I agree to your terms? You really think we have something going on?¡± Byran frowned, then blushed, ¡°You still doubt our rtionship? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility!¡± Ida was amused by his naivety, ¡°Dear sir, who said I need you to take responsibility? Just because something happened doesn¡¯t mean you have to be responsible for it. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t handle that?¡± Byran¡¯s face turned red, a mix of embarrassment and anger, ¡°Anyway, if you don¡¯t let me take responsibility, then you¡¯ll have to be responsible for me! I¡­it was my first time!¡± Hearing him mention ¡°the first time,¡± Ida felt a headacheing on. She should¡¯ve known better than to mess with a simpleton like him! The day Chase left; she was forced by this man to answer some questions in the hotel. She teased him, hoping to scare him off. But who knew that man had such a strong ego? He actually stripped his clothes off! She yed along, teasing him a few more times and pushing him onto the bed! For a taste of thrill, the man turned the tables, pinning her underneath him. Ever since then, he¡¯s been sticking to her like glue! She couldn¡¯t shake him off! Just then, he came to the office spouting nonsense, pinning her against the ss, and biting her. He was like a little wolf with sharp teeth, almost puncturing her artery. If it wasn¡¯t for Chase walking in on time, she would¡¯ve been devoured by that little wolf again! Byran didn¡¯t think too much; he just knew that once he made up his mind about something or someone, he wouldn¡¯t change it! ¡°Hey! I¡¯m hungry. When can you take a break? Can we go out for lunch together?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ida, engrossed in a document, responded casually, ¡°I usually have lunch in the office.¡± Byran looked unhappy, ¡°What should I do then?¡± Ida still seemed unbothered, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, go find something to eat yourself. Eat whatever you want. No one¡¯s stopping you.¡± Byran¡¯s eyes widened, his face taut with dissatisfaction. Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Ida raised an eyebrow at him and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Are you short on cash? Need me to give you some for food?¡± At the mention of Ida giving him money, Byran, who had just felt ignored by a woman, was suddenly filled with motivation. He believed that Ida was showing concern for him. ¡°No need! I have money, but you should apany me for dinner; you can¡¯t just abandon me here!¡± Ida scrunched up her eyebrows, ¡°Sorry, in my book, there¡¯s no such thing as ¡®should¡¯ or ¡®shouldn¡¯t¡¯. Only kids keep stressing ¡®should¡¯ and ¡®shouldn¡¯t¡¯.¡± Byran continued, ¡°I¡¯m not a kid!¡± Ida smirked, ¡°Did I say you were?¡± Byran angrily crossed his arms and sat down in a huff. He had never been treated like that by a woman before. This woman was simply insufferable! It was infuriating! Ida ignored himpletely, adjusted her sses, and focused on her work, as if he didn¡¯t exist at all. After finishing her paperwork, she was about to call her secretary to collect the files when she looked up to see Byran napping on the couch. Ida frowned, initially nning to call security to take this brat away. But then she remembered that he was the boss¡¯s half-brother, and the boss was quite fond of him. If anything happened to him, the boss would surely be upset. Begrudgingly, Ida rubbed her temples, grabbed her regr nket, and went over to cover him. As she did, Byran suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Ida, I knew it. You do care about me!¡± Ida was exasperated. Originally, she was carefully covering him with the nket, afraid that any big movements would wake him and cause more nuisance. However, then that the brat was awake; Ida showed no kindness, yanking the nket up and covering his entire face! Then Ida turned around and walked out of the office. Byran pulled off the nket, got up, and followed her out. He saw Ida instructing her secretary at the door to fetch the files and quickly approached. The secretary nced at Byran, who hade out of the CEO¡¯s office, with curious look in her eyes. Ida felt annoyed. She finished instructing her subordinate and left, but Byran was still following her. Fed up, she stopped, turned around, and asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Byran replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just go wherever you go!¡± Ida pulled a sardonic smile, ¡°Even married couples don¡¯t need to follow each other everywhere, right? Mr. Howard, please respect yourself!¡± Byran blushed, ¡°Did you say ¡®married¡¯? Uh¡­ I¡¯ll find time to talk to my family, and then I¡¯ll take you to meet my parents! They probably also want me to graduate from college before getting married, especially my brother, who wants me to prioritize my studies! But if you¡¯re eager to get married, we can register first! I can promise you that I will be responsible for you till the end. I won¡¯t be unfaithful!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Ida found it more ridiculous the more she listened. That gentleman seemed to live in a soap opera, thinking that sleeping together once meant they had to be together! Howughable! She had never thought about getting married and certainly didn¡¯t need a kid to be responsible for her! ¡°Mr. Howard, you might¡¯ve misunderstood me! What I meant was, leave here, stop following me. You¡¯d better spend your time doing your own thing! Do you understand now?¡± Byran snorted, ¡°We¡¯re on winter break. I¡¯ve finished my homework, and I just happen to have time to apany you.¡± Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Was Byran a bit slow on the uptake? ¡°I don¡¯t really need yourpany,¡± Ida said. Byran shrugged, ¡°Women are always saying one thing and meaning another. Just now you were worried I¡¯d catch a cold and even helped me cover up with the nket.¡± Ida stayed silent. If they weren¡¯t seeing eye to eye, there was no need to talk more than necessary. Ida ignored Byran, quickly heading towards Chase¡¯s office. The secretary¡¯s spot at Chase¡¯s office was empty, which Ida found odd. Before entering, she turned to Byran sternly, ¡°Wait here; don¡¯t follow me in.¡± Byran was a bit ticked off, ¡°Why? What are you up to with Chase?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working. This is apany; Chase is my coborator and coworker! You¡¯re not an employee here, so you don¡¯t have the right to go in there with me to discuss work.¡± Ida stated. Ida¡¯s serious demeanor made Byran a bit miffed, ¡°Alright, alright! I won¡¯t mess up your work; go ahead; I¡¯ll wait out here.¡± Ida gave him a cold look, then knocked and entered Chase¡¯s office. Byran, like a dog waiting for its owner outside a supermarket, waited obediently yet anxiously. He even thought about eavesdropping by pressing his ear against the door. ¡°Byran?¡± After hearing his name, Byran snapped out of it. He turned to see Belinda, who was holding a coffee cup, looking surprised, ¡°Is that really you, Byran? What are you doing here?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Byran was also surprised to see Belinda, ¡°I was about to ask you the same question! What are you doing here?¡± Belinda sat down at her desk, ¡°I work here. What¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± Byran¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What? You work here? Aren¡¯t you working at Theo¡¯spany?¡± ¡°Oh, my uncle Theo¡¯spany was dull, so I decided to work here instead to challenge myself!¡± Belinda replied. Byran, suddenly having a thought, asked, ¡°Does yourpany hire part-timers? Can I apply?¡± Belinda looked at him suspiciously, ¡°You want to work here? Why? Don¡¯t you have your own company?¡± Byran made a face, ¡°My ownpany¡¯s boring. I¡¯m constantly under my brother¡¯s watch and always getting criticized. I want to be independent like you.¡± Belinda was skeptical, ¡°Ourpany probably doesn¡¯t hire high school students.¡± Byran frowned awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m about to graduate.¡± ¡°Well, we don¡¯t hire part-timers either.¡± ¡°Then how did you get in?¡± Byran asked incredulously. Belinda rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not like you! I¡¯m a university graduate; I submitted my resume and got in through a normal interview.¡± Byran huffed, ¡°Oh, so university graduates are all that?!¡± Belinda found him childish, ¡°I¡¯m not going to argue anymore! You still haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re here. Just now you were sneaking around and pressing your face against Mr. Larios¡¯ door to eavesdrop!¡± Byran felt a bit embarrassed. He cleared his throat, trying to defend himself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping! My girlfriend is in there, so I was just worried about her.¡± Belinda was taken aback, ¡°What? You have a girlfriend?¡± Byran lifted his head slightly and smiled. ¡°Is it strange that I have a girlfriend?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh, waving her hand, ¡°Very strange! Who would want to date a childish guy like you? Hahaha.¡± Byran¡¯s face fell, ¡°You¡¯re the childish one!¡± Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 They had no idea that the soundproofing on the main office door wasn¡¯t as good as they thought. As a result, their conversation seeped through. Ida was sitting opposite Chase at his desk with a throbbing vein visible on her temple. Chase, however, seemed highly amused. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He asked jovially. ¡°You look a bit peeved. Are you annoyed at that guy?¡± Ida shot him a re. ¡°Cut the crap, Chase. Do you really think I¡¯m interested in him?¡± Chase propped his chin on his hand as a smirk yed on his lips. ¡°Whether you are or not, you¡¯ve already gotten involved with him.¡± Ida massaged her forehead as a look of regret appeared on her face. ¡°I wish I hadn¡¯t. Can you help me shake him off?¡± Chase cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Actually, there might be a way, but I don¡¯t think you need to be in such a hurry to dump him. There aren¡¯t many sincere guys like him around these days. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to give him another shot?¡± ¡°Of course not! Just help me figure out how to get rid of him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Chase said. ¡°Just call his brother, Balfour, and tell him he¡¯s bothering you. His brother will take care of it.¡± Ida had considered this approach but was hesitant. She was worried that Bryan might be punished by his brother. After all, Bryan¡¯s pursuit of her wasn¡¯t exactly one-sided. She had shown interest first. Ida¡¯s silence made Chase raise an eyebrow. ¡°Are you worried that Byran will be reprimanded when he gets home?¡± Ida snapped back to reality, and her brows furrowed. ¡°He needs a good talking-to. Let his brother handle him!¡± She whipped out her phone and dialed the office of the president of the Howard Group. After watching Ida finish her call with Balfour, Chase couldn¡¯t hold back his amazement. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually made that call.¡± Ida shot him a disdainful look as she adjusted her gold-rimmed sses. ¡°Less chatter, Chase! Did you call our boss?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The mention of their boss, Ellinor made Chase sober up. ¡°I did, but she didn¡¯t answer.¡± ¡°No answer?¡± Ida felt something was off. ¡°She should be awake by now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid my number might have been blocked by Mr. nchet.¡± Chase said, looking worried. ¡°You try calling her.¡± Ida dialed Ellinor¡¯s number, but there was no answer. They exchanged worried looks, both sensing trouble. ¡°I sent her a text, but she didn¡¯t reply. That¡¯s unusual.¡± ¡°Do you think Theo found out we told Boss about his secret marriage overseas and is trying to cut us off?¡± ¡°Could be! Should we go find her?¡± ¡°If Theo is really blocking us, we might not be able to get into the nchet Vi.¡± Meanwhile, outside the office. Byran and Belinda were still arguing. ¡°Hey, Byran.¡± Belinda asked tentatively, ¡°You just said your girlfriend was in Mr. Larios¡¯ office. Why would she need to see him?¡± She was wondering if Chase, the notorious womanizer, had brought Byran¡¯s girlfriend into his office. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Byran replied. ¡°She must have some business with Mr. Larios.¡± Belinda was taken aback. ¡°Who is your girlfriend? Why would she need to see Mr. Larios?¡± With a hint of pride, Byran pointed in a direction. ¡°Her office is over there. Do you think she¡¯s qualified to see Mr. Larios?¡± Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Belinda was sipping her coffee when she nearly choked. ¡°What did you say? Your girlfriend is our general manager, Ms. Gipson?¡± Byran nodded, ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right!¡± Belinda was utterly shocked. To her, these two were like oil and water; how could they possibly be together? ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ you¡¯re going to be my boss¡¯s husband?¡± Belinda muttered. Byran said, ¡°I¡¯m going to marry her into the Howard family!¡± Belinda took a sip of her coffee, ¡°But man, you scored big time by snagging Ms. Gipson. She¡¯s notorious for being a workaholic, never giving any man the time of day.¡± Byran¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? She doesn¡¯t pay attention to men?¡± Belinda nodded, ¡°Yep! Plenty of handsome partners have tried to woo Ms. Gipson. They showered her with gifts, but she turned a blind eye, either returning them or tossing them away. Many of us thought she wasn¡¯t into men.¡± Byran was pleased to hear this. He had been a bit worried because he was wondering if she was this friendly with other men. Hearing what Belinda said made him suddenly feel rxed. Ida wasn¡¯t as open as she appeared. Just then, the elevator dinged, and the doors slid open. Quinton, nked by two burly bodyguards, stepped out, headed straight for Byran, and grabbed him. Byran jumped, ¡°Who? What? Quinton, what are you doing here?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Quinton responded, ¡°Mr. Howard, your brother sent me to fetch you.¡± Byran asked anxiously, ¡°My brother sent you? How did he know I was here?¡± ¡°It was me who told him.¡± Ida emerged from her office, her face expressionless. Byran was stunned and then asked, ¡°You called my brother?¡± Ida adjusted her sses, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. You wouldn¡¯t go home, so I had to call your family to pick you up.¡± Byran looked hurt, ¡°How could you do this to me? I just wanted to have lunch with you, and you called my brother?! You know he scares the hell out of me! How could you?¡± Ida felt a pang of guilt after seeing his hurt expression. Quinton held Byran back, ¡°Mr. Howard, let¡¯s go home.¡± Byran said angrily, ¡°No! I¡¯m not going! Let go of me!¡± Quinton sighed and signaled his bodyguards to stop being gentle. They took Byran away. And so, Byran was taken away. Quinton turned to nod courteously at Ida before following the bodyguards out. While watching Byran¡¯s retreating figure, Ida let out a sigh of relief, but her brows were furrowed. Chase, who had emerged at some point,zily leaned against the door, ¡°So you are worried about him?¡± !da snapped out of her thoughts and red at him, ¡°Buzz off!¡± Chase shrugged. While grinning, his gaze drifted to a stunned Belinda at her secretary desk. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Belinda was having a st chatting with Bryan when suddenly a group of guys came and whisked him away. She was still trying to wrap her head around the situation as she nibbled on her coffee straw in a daze. ¡°Look at you, having a st with your coffee?¡± The sound of Chase¡¯s voice snapped Belinda back to reality, and she put down her coffee. Chase had a grin stered on his face, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you not to drink. Why so jumpy? But howe you¡¯re hogging all the coffee for yourself and not getting me a cup?¡± Belinda stood up to exin, ¡°Mr. Larios, this coffee wasn¡¯t my order; it¡¯s on the house from some colleagues. Plus, it¡¯s a budget-friendly option; it might not be to your liking, so they didn¡¯t bother getting you this.¡± She was careful with her words, not wanting tond her colleagues in hot water. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chase raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so? How do you know it¡¯s not to my liking? Gimme, let me give it a taste.¡± Give it a taste? He didn¡¯t even order anything, so what was he trying to taste? Belinda was bbergasted, watching Chase with wide eyes. Chase sauntered over to her desk, picked up the coffee, took a sip, and nodded, ¡°Not too shabby! Get me one next time.¡± Belinda was gobsmacked. She was blushing furiously,pletely at a loss. Wait, hold up! Don¡¯t go overboard! Chase never had any self-control around women; he was probably kissing and sleeping with a different woman every day, so what was a sip of someone¡¯s drink? He must¡¯ve just done it out of habit, not because it was her coffee. Even if it was another woman¡¯s, he¡¯d still take a swig. Belinda banished these thoughts from her mind, took the coffee from Chase, and tossed it in the trash, ¡°Sure, Mr. Larios, next time someone¡¯s getting coffee, I¡¯ll make sure they get you one too.¡± Chase squinted his eyes. He watched Belinda toss the coffee in the trash and chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you disliked me that much. Sorry for ruining your coffee.¡± Belinda frowned, coldly replying, ¡°No worries, I¡¯d already had half of it; I usually can¡¯t finish a whole cup anyway, so I always end up throwing it away.¡± Chase¡¯s expression turned serious. The girl who used to be head over heels for him was now so indifferent that he was having a hard time getting used to it. But wasn¡¯t this exactly what he wanted? Ida came over and reminded him, ¡°Alright, enough teasing your secretary! Let¡¯s get down to business!¡± Chase snapped back to reality, turned serious, and said, ¡°Ms. Wesley, I need a favor.¡± Belinda slightly bowed, ¡°Mr. Larios, feel free to tell me what you need.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not work-rted; it¡¯s a personal favor actually.¡± Belinda looked puzzled, ¡°Personal? Mr. Larios, what personal favor could you possibly need from me?¡± She better not have to go get him condom again! Chase slung his arm around Ida¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We¡¯re both nning to visit the nchet Viter, but we¡¯re afraid the nchet family might not wee us, so we might not be able to get in. You¡¯re rted to Theo, right? I figure that if youe with us, it should be smooth sailing.¡± Belinda was a bit confused, ¡°Mr. Larios, why would you and Ms. Gipson suddenly want to visit the nchet Vi together? Is there something special going on?¡± Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Chase continued, ¡°We want to go check on Ellinor and see if she¡¯s expecting. We n to bring her some gifts.¡± Belinda looked puzzled, ¡°If you¡¯re visiting Ellinor, I reckon you and Ms. Gipson can handle it. Just tell them why you¡¯re there, and the nchet family should wee you. There¡¯s no need for me toe along.¡± Chase frowned, ¡°It¡¯d be safer to have you with us. If they don¡¯t let us in, we won¡¯t have wasted our trip with you there, right?¡± Belinda felt something was off, but Chase¡¯s reasoning was sound. So, she agreed, ¡°Alright! Do I need to wait until I get off work?¡± Chase replied, ¡°No need. If you¡¯re free now, we can leave immediately.¡± ¡°Why the rush?¡± Belinda blinked and checked the time on her phone, ¡°I don¡¯t have much going on today. Alright, let¡¯s go now.¡± Belinda grabbed her bag, slipped in her phone, put on her jacket, and got ready to go to the nchet Vi with Chase and Ida. On the way to the elevator, Chase noticed a coffee on the desk of a male colleague who had previously flirted with Belinda. It was the same type Belinda had been drinking. They also exchanged a knowing smile. Once in the car, Belinda took the front passenger seat, while the two bosses sat in the back. The driver started the car, and they began the journey. Belinda leaned back, watching the scenery out the window. Suddenly, she pulled out her phone and shot Ellinor a message. ¡°Ellinor, Mr. Larios, Ms. Gipson, and I areing to see you. Anything you fancy eating? I can pick it up for you.¡± After waiting for several minutes without a reply, she exited the chat and saw a message from her colleague Jacob. Jacob texted. ¡°What are you doing with Mr. Larios and Ms. Gipson?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Belinda responded. ¡°They need my help with something.¡± Jacob replied. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re involved with the big bosses?¡± Belinda texted back. ¡°I know the ce they want to visit!¡± Jacob asked. ¡°Will you have time for lunch? Can you buy lunch where you¡¯re going?¡± Belinda paused. It had been a while since someone showed her this much concern. Touched, she was about to respond when¡­ Chase¡¯s voice came from the backseat, ¡°Ms. Wesley, I don¡¯t mind you chatting, but it¡¯d be best not to disclose our itinerary and destination.¡± Belinda stopped typing, instinctively hid her phone, and looked back. Chase was lounging casually with no sign of having peeked at her phone. ¡°Mr. Larios, you¡¯re overthinking. I didn¡¯t reveal any specifics, just some vague info.¡± Chase chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Belinda had a feeling Chase was being a bit sly today but couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. She quickly replied to Jacob, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to eat; I gotta go now!¡± Jacob quickly texted back. ¡°Be careful on the road. Call me if you need anything!¡± ¡°Will do!¡± Belinda exited the chat with Jacob and checked onest time, but Ellinor still hadn¡¯t replied, so she put her phone back in her bag. Chase watched Belinda as she was texting with his eyes slightly squinted. It looked like he was smiling, or maybe irritated. ¡°Do you fancy that male colleague?¡± Chase asked teasingly. Belinda was taken aback. He must have been peeking earlier; how else would he know who she was texting? Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Mr. Lanos, are you that nosy? So what it I have feelings for that male colleague? How can you help us?¡± Chase responded with a slight grin, ¡°Nothing is impossible. When I finish up my work in the next couple of days, I¡¯ll arrange something for Selinda remained silent. She had said all that with a hint of annoyance and sarcasm, not expecting him to actually agree. Save your effort. Mr. Larios, I can handle my own business. You don¡¯t need to worry about me!¡± Belinda retorted, clearly not pleased. Chase arched an eyebrow. ¡°So you¡¯re nning to pursue him on your own again?¡± Salinda frowned and turned to face him seriously, ¡°Mr. Larios, yes, I pursued you once and failed, but that doesn¡¯t mean I need to chase after every man like. I¡¯m not that unattractive!¡± Chase chuckled, ¡°Indeed! With your qualities, I¡¯m sure there are men chasing after you.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Selinda didn¡¯t want to deal with him anymore. She had once thought of him as gentle, witty, and always calm with a hint of humor. Now, he Just seemed sarcastic and annoying. Elhor was right. This man was not cut out to be a serious boyfriend. Anyone who ended up with him would get hurt. Seeing that Belinda was not responding, Chase also got bored and didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned to look at Ida, who was also staring at her phone, so he quietly leaned over to take a peek. Iba was reading aint from Byran. Eyran texted. ¡°You shameless woman, you betrayed me; I hate you!¡± Ida didn¡¯t reply. Syran sent another message. ¡°You told my brother I was harassing you; what kind of trick is this? Why don¡¯t you talk about how you seduced me in the first ce?¡± Ida adjusted her sses but still had no intention of responding. Within 10 seconds, another message from Byran arrived. ¡°Now my brother has beaten me up for messing around. Are you happy now?¡± Ida¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. After hesitating for a while, she finally responded, ¡°Where did he hit you?¡± ¡°Everywhere! You wicked woman, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°Learn your lesson and stop bothering me. Then you won¡¯t get beaten up.¡± ¡°Impossible! You slept with me and think you can just walk away? I¡¯lle find you when my brother is not around! You better not see other men behind my back, or I¡¯ll bite you!¡± Ida pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°Looks like your brother didn¡¯t beat you enough.¡± *I will never submit; I just don¡¯t want to upset my brother, he¡¯s not welltely! I will never sumb to violence!¡± Ida didn¡¯t bother to reply anymore. Talking to such a stubborn kid was a total waste of time. Perhaps because Ida didn¡¯t respond, Byran started to coax her. ¡°Ida, what are you doing? My brother locked me in my room. Can we video chat?¡± Ida still didn¡¯t respond. Just as she was about to turn off her phone, Byran¡¯s video call request came in. Ida was going to decline, but before she could, Chase took her phone. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 By the time Ida realized, it was already toote. The video call had connected. Bryan moved out of the frame, looking somewhat displeased. In an arrogant tone, he said, ¡°Ida, forget it; I forgive you! I also did something wrong today. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed you at work; I shouldn¡¯t have made you mad. I won¡¯t be so capricious next time: I¡¯ll wait till you finish work before looking for you.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chase replied, ¡°Mr. Howard, you seem to get it! You know Ida hates it when people interfere with her work, and you quickly realized your mistake too.¡± As soon as Bryan heard his voice, he stared at the screen, ¡°It¡¯s you again! Why are you holding her phone?¡± Before Chase could speak, Ida snatched the phone. ¡°Hang up!¡± ¡°Ida¡­¡± Bryan¡¯s voice suddenly stopped because Ida hung up the call and switched off the phone. Then, Ida red at Chase, ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± Chase shrugged, ¡°I just wanted to see if he is really serious about you! Now I can confirm that thed isn¡¯t bad; he¡¯s a bit arrogant, but he knows how to admit his mistakes. I think it¡¯s worth it for you to hang out with him a bit more.¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Ida rolled her eyes at him, turned her face away to rest, and ignored him. Chase wasughing happily when he identally noticed in the rear-view mirror that Belinda was looking at him with disdain. They arrived at the nchet Vi. As they got out of the car, Belinda noticed several bodyguards guarding her uncle¡¯s house, which was a bit strange. She went up and rang the doorbell. The face of Devin appeared on the doorbell screen, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Ms. Wesley!¡± Belinda nodded, ¡°Devin, I came to see Ellinor. Is she home?¡± Devin asked carefully, ¡°Thedy is home. Ms. Wesley, did youe alone?¡± Belinda answered truthfully, ¡°No, I brought two friends with me.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ who are your friends? Do they know ourdy?¡± Devin asked again to confirm their identities. Belinda nodded, ¡°They know Ellinor; they¡¯re good friends. Just tell Ellinor that I brought Chase and Ida to visit her.¡± Devin hesitated for a moment, ¡°Alright, Ms. Wesley, please wait a moment.¡± Then the image on the doorbell screen disappeared. Belinda thought that Devin probably went to ask Ellinor, right? But when did the security here get so strict? She remembered that there weren¡¯t bodyguards at the door before. Chase and Ida had also gotten out of the car. After seeing the tall bodyguards at the entrance of the nchet Vi, they exchanged a nce. Soon, Devin came out with several servants. The servants behind him were carrying some tools that seemed familiar. ¡°Devin, how about it? Ellinor said my two friends can go in with me, right?¡± Belinda asked as she approached. Devin looked serious. He nced at Chase and Ida standing not far away, then said, ¡°Ms. Wesley, because we¡¯ve never seen the two friends you brought before, they need to go through some security checks to ensure they¡¯re not carrying any dangerous items before they can see Mrs. nchet.¡± Belinda was stunned, ¡°Security checks?¡± Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Well, no wonder she recognized the things in the hands of those guys following Devin. They looked like airport security equipment. ¡°Devin, is this really necessary? They are Ellinor¡¯s friends; they are not bad people!¡± Devin insisted, ¡°Ms. Wesley, it¡¯s Mr. nchet¡¯s order before he left. Anyone whoes to see Mrs. nchet needs to go through security checks. We¡¯re just following orders.¡± Feeling helpless, Belinda replied. ¡°Okay then, let me talk to my two friends and see if they can ept this.¡± Devin showed respect, ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda felt it was a bit too much to do security checks at the front door. She wondered if Mr. Larios and Ms. Gipson would ept this kind of treatment. As she walked over to exin, Chase spoke first, ¡°It¡¯s fine; we can go through the security checks.¡± Somewhat surprised, Belinda asked, ¡°Mr. Larios, don¡¯t you and Ms. Gipson feel offended?¡± Chase smiled, ¡°Mr. nchet is doing this for Ellinor¡¯s safety; why shouldn¡¯t we ept it?¡± Feeling awkward, Belinda said, ¡°As long as you guys don¡¯t mind. It wasn¡¯t like this before. It¡¯s probably because Ellinor is pregnant and Theo is overly worried.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine; tell them they can check us.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let them know.¡± After Belinda informed Devin, he instructed his men to conduct thorough security checks on Chase and Ida and refused their gifts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. nchet is concerned about Mrs. nchet¡¯s health and doesn¡¯t allow her to eat food bought outside. Your kindness is appreciated, but the gifts can¡¯t be brought in.¡± Chase smiled, ¡°Okay, we understand. Mr. nchet really cares about his wife.¡± Devin didn¡¯t seem to catch the sarcasm in Chase¡¯s words. After the security checks, they all entered the courtyard. The nchet vi¡¯s living room was spacious and bright, with a few waiting servants and no one else. After inviting them to sit, Devin politely said, ¡°Please wait here; Mrs. nchet wille shortly.¡± Then he went upstairs to get Mrs. nchet. Obviously, he hadn¡¯t asked for Ellinor¡¯s permission before they arrived. About five minutester, Ellinor slowly came down the stairs. She was wearing a housecoat, and her hair was casually tied in a ponytail, looking a bit tired. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Apanying her was a child. After seeing Chase and Ida, Ellinor¡¯s expression remained calm, not making eye contact with them. Belinda stood up, excitedly walked over, andined, ¡°Ellinor, your house is like Fort Knox now! We have to go through security checks just to get in, and our gifts aren¡¯t even allowed in. It¡¯s stricter than airport security!¡± Ellinor responded with a faint smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t these all your kind-hearted uncle¡¯s requests?¡± Belinda gave a bitter smile, ¡°Theo is indeed being a bit over the top. But he¡¯s doing this for your and the baby¡¯s safety. He¡¯s abroad and can¡¯t be with you, so of course he¡¯s worried.¡± Ellinor gave a sarcastic smile but said nothing. Then she sat down on the sofa with Baber, casually looked at Chase and Ida, and asked, ¡°What brings you two here?¡± Upon seeing Ellinor safe and sound, Chase and Ida felt relieved, but they could clearly feel the tense atmosphere in the nchet Vi. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Chase caught on to Ellinor¡¯s hint from her eyes. He grinned and said, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, we don¡¯t just come to you when we need something. right?¡± Ida chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen you. We just came to have a chat.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Both of them avoided calling her boss in unison. Ellinor responded, ¡°I¡¯m kinda bored anyway. Your visit is right on time. We can y some poker to kill time.¡± Chase grinned. ¡°Sounds good!¡± Belinda chimed in. ¡°Cool Mr. Larios gave me a half day off. I can join you guys for some poker.¡± At this moment, Marissa nchet emerged from the kitchen with two maids. ¡°Ellinor, I heard you have friends over, so I made some snacks. Please invite your friends to try them.¡± Ellinor, who usually respected Marissa, surprisingly ignored her goodwill this time. Belinda stood up and said, ¡°Marissa, thank you!¡± Marissa looked at Belinda with a gentle smile, ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been here. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you! You¡¯ve be more and more beautiful!¡± Belinda blushed at Marissa¡¯spliment and responded awkwardly. Chase and Ida also stood up and greeted Marissa. Marissa, though polite to Chase and Ida, whom she had never met before, had a hint of caution in her eyes. ¡°You must be Ellinor¡¯s friends, right? Please don¡¯t mind. Theo cares a lot about Ellinor. He is afraid that she might get hurt, so he checks all visitors for security. It¡¯s not personal.¡± Chase grinned and said, ¡°No worries, we understand.¡± Ida remained silent. After the maids put down the snacks, Marissa sat down next to Ellinor and Baber. When Marissa sat down, the other three also took their seats. *Come on, please try the snacks I made and give me some feedback.¡± Marissa invited them again and picked up a cookie that Ellinor liked and handed it to her. ¡°Ellinor, this is your favorite red bean-vored cookie. I baked extra for you.¡± Ellinor declined politely but coldly, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t want anything sweet right now.¡± Marissa paused but didn¡¯t get angry. She handed the cookie to Baber, who was next to Ellinor, ¡°Here, kiddo, try this cookie and tell me if it¡¯s good.¡± Baber happily took the cookie and started eating. Ellinor nced at Baber but said nothing. With Marissa around, the youngsters couldn¡¯t really chat and fell silent. Actually, in the past, Marissa usually wouldn¡¯t get involved in the youngsters¡¯ affairs. After delivering the snacks, she¡¯d go back to her room and let them chat freely. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 But the sudden appearance of two strangers had Marissa feeling a bit twitchy about leaving her daughter-inw alone. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She knew her presence was creating an awkward vibe, but she had no intention of ducking out. After picking up a ss of water from the table, she took a sip and said. ¡°Did I hear you guys mention poker? I absolutely love poker; I just don¡¯t get many chances to y. You wouldn¡¯t mind me joining, would you?¡± Chase was silent, and so was Ida. Ellinor had a poker face on, not uttering a word. Only Belinda managed an awkward chuckle and said, ¡°Sure! Marissa, you can partner up with me.¡± Marissa happily replied, ¡°Sounds like a n! When do we start?¡± Everyone exchanged silent nces. Finally, Ellinor spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s begin after lunch! I wouldn¡¯t want my friends to starve while ying poker.¡± Marissa could sense the irritation in Ellinor¡¯s voice. Sheughed awkwardly and replied, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll y after lunch. Don¡¯t you worry, Ellinor, I wouldn¡¯t dream of making your friends go hungry.¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°Really? I thought the nchets were capable of anything.¡± Marissa¡¯s face faltered for a moment, but she managed to keep her smile warm. Getting up, she said, ¡°You guys chat; I¡¯ll whip up lunch. I¡¯m sure you guys will appreciate a home- cooked meal after your long journey.¡± -Belinda politely stood up, ¡°Marissa, I can help you.¡± Marissa waved her off with a smile, ¡°No need, just keep thempany. I¡¯ve got help.¡± With the maid¡¯s assistance, Marissa headed to the kitchen. As she passed Devin, she gave him a meaningful look. Devin nodded, understanding her signal, and moved to stand behind Ellinor. With Marissa gone and Devin stepping in, the conversation remained superficial. Nothing of substance was being discussed. Ellinor thought for a moment, then whispered something into Baber¡¯s ear. Baber then got up, grabbed a cup from the table, and ran off. Turning to Devin, Ellinor said, ¡°I have guests, Devin. Can you look after Mr. nchet¡¯s adopted son? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want him hurting himself with the cup. That would be on you guys.¡± Devin was in a bind. He was ncing at Mrs. nchet and then at Baber, who was running off with the cup, not knowing what to do. A maid had already gone after Baber. After some thought, Devin decided to stay put, ¡°Mrs. nchet, Baber is being taken care of. You have nothing to worry about.¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze hardened slightly, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re willing to ignore the safety of Mr. nchet¡¯s child just to eavesdrop on my conversation with my friends?¡± Devin looked ufortable, ¡°Mrs. nchet, what are you implying? I wouldn¡¯t dare eavesdrop on your conversation. I¡¯m just here to serve you and your friends and follow any instructions you may have.¡± Ellinor gave a cold smile, ¡°If you were truly concerned about serving my friends, you wouldn¡¯t have conducted that ridiculous security check in the first ce.¡± Devin replied, ¡°That was Mr. nchet¡¯s directive¡­¡± Ellinor waved him off, ¡°Enough with the exnations! I just asked you to look after the boy; are you going or not?¡± Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Devin bowed his head, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get mad. I¡¯ll fetch Baber right away.¡± After saying this, Devin quickly went off to look for the kid. Ellinor shifted her gaze to Belinda, ¡°Belinda, you go and help Devin keep an eye on that mischievous boy.¡± Belinda, being a smple-minded girl, nodded without a second thought. ¡°Sure, Ellinor!¡± Belinda also left, leaving Ellinor alone with Chase and Ida in the living room. Taking advantage of the quiet, they quickly caught up. Ida whispered, ¡®Boss, what¡¯s up with you? Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone or replying to messages?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor replied, ¡°Someone messed with my phone. It only takes calls from Theo. I can¡¯t get through to you guys, and I can¡¯t send messages either¡± Chase frowned, ¡°Why? Is Theo¡¯trying to keep you here to pop out babies?¡± A hint of sarcasm shed in Ellinor¡¯s eyes, ¡°I guess he knows I found out about him manying another woman. He¡¯s scared I¡¯ll leave but wants the baby, so he¡¯s keeping a close eye on me.¡± Chase gasped, ¡°Holy moly! He¡¯s not really nning on keeping you here until you give birth, then taking the baby, is he?¡± Ida kicked Chase, ¡°Get a grip. Don¡¯t freak out; we¡¯re at the nchet Vi¡± Chase cleared his throat and straightened up, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s your n?¡± Ellinor said, ¡°You guys figure out a way to get me out of here¡± Chase rubbed his chin, ¡°Looks like Marissa was pretty cautious earlier. Doesn¡¯t seen like she¡¯s letting you go easily.¡± Ellinor knew Marissa was siding with her grandson, Theo. She was watching her every move, so leaving openly was nearly impossible. ¡°I didn¡¯t say today. Which one of you can give me a phone? I need to be able to contact the outside world at any time.¡± Chase nudged Ida, ¡°Ida, leave your phone with her, I still need mine.¡± Ida shot him a cold look. ¡°So only your phone is useful and mine¡¯s not? You leave yours!¡± Seeing them bickering made Ellinor frown, ¡°Really? Is it this hard to lend me a phone?¡± It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to lend her a phone; Ida was just worried about the mess of messages from Bryan. Ida took out her phone, cleaned up the content, and handed it to Ellinor Ellinor quickly pocketed it, ¡°Later, you guys distract Marissa nchet with some poker Don¡¯t let any suspicious expressions slip; only when she¡¯s happy will she let, her guard down!¡± After instructing them, Ellinor got up and headed to the kitchen. The kitchen at the nchet Vi was big, spacious, and bright Although Manssa was preparing lunch, the staff didn¡¯t dare let her do it herself. The olddy just sat and instructed the chef on how to prepare the dishes. When Ellinor walked in, all the staff bowed respectfully to her. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Marissa saw Ellinor walk into the kitchen, her face showing a hint of surprise, ¡°Ellinor, what brought you to the kitchen? Go chat with your friends, I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time to eat ¡± Ellinor smiled, ¡°No womes, they¡¯re munching on snacks. I just came to see if there¡¯s anything I can help with.¡± Marissa waved her off, ¡°No need, there are a lot of people helping already. The kitchen is full of cooking fumes. You¡¯re pregnant now; it¡¯s not good for you to be in here.¡± Ellinor looked down at her belly as she gently rubbed it, ¡°Granny, you mally care about the little one inside me, don¡¯t you?¡± Manssa sincerely said, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s my great-grandchild in there. How could I not care?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ellinor chuckled, ¡°So once the baby is born, am I going to be dismissed as the mom?¡± Marissa was taken aback, quickly grabbing Ellinor¡¯s hand, ¡°Ellinor, what are you talking about?¡± Ellinor gave a bitter smile, ¡°I just suddenly feel like I have no freedom in this family. I feel like a baby- making machine that needs to be taken care of by everyone.¡± Marissa exined, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re pregnant, so I have indeed been more attentive to you. But even before you were pregnant, I truly cared about you. I¡¯m old, and I do want to see my great-grandchild, but I never saw you as just a baby maker¡± Ellinor still looked down, ¡°But I feel like you and Mr. nchet have changed.¡± Marissa held her hand tighter, ¡®Theo¡¯s been busytely. Once he¡¯s past this busy period, I¡¯ll have him come home and be with you.¡± Ellinor gently pulled her hand back, ¡°If you don¡¯t need my help, I¡¯ll leave.¡± She turned and walked out of the kitchen, looking quite downcast. Marissa watched Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure, feeling a pang in her heart. She called out, ¡°Ellinor.¡± Ellinor stopped and turned around, ¡°Granny, is there something else?¡± Marissa got up and walked over, gently touching her face. ¡°Ellinor, you might be more sensitive because of your pregnancy, so don¡¯t overthink things. Theo really cares about you; I can guarantee that. I know Theo has people keeping watch and riot letting you out, and you¡¯re upset about it. But he¡¯s really worned about something happening to you while he¡¯s overseas and can¡¯t get back in time. How about this? If the weather¡¯s good tomorrow, I¡¯ll go out with you. Those people won¡¯t stop me, wherever you want to go, I¡¯ll be there with you.¡± Ellinor¡¯s n worked, she feigned surprise, ¡°Really?¡± Marissa answered seriously, ¡°Of course, when have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°Thank you, Granny! But I¡¯m not sure where I want to go yet; it¡¯s really ufortable to feel this restricted. I¡¯ll let you know once I decide.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand Theo has indeed been a bit overbearing. I¡¯ll talk to himter. Go chat with your friends. I¡¯ll call you when lunch is ready.¡± Ellinor obediently nodded and turned around, her docile expression instantly became calm and composed. She was indeed angry about herck of freedom, but she no longer expected anyone from the nchet family to lift the restrictions. It seemed they all held the same attitude She decided to act gentler, so Marissa could take her out, and then find a chance to escape. It would save a lot of energy. As for Theo, she was deeply disappointed. As for her position as Mrs. nchet, she was willing to give it up and let someone more suitable take it. Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 As Ellinor returned to the couch, only Ida was left. She sat next to Ida and asked, ¡°Where did the other guy go?¡± Ida waved her hand lightly, pointing towards the view outside the ss window of the nchet Vi¡¯s living room. Following Ida¡¯s gaze, Ellinor saw Chase on thewn, holding Baber and ying with Belinda. Ellinor squinted, ¡°When did Chase start to like kids?¡± Ida adjusted her sses and asked, ¡°Ellinor, do you really think he likes kids?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°What else?¡± As she spoke, Ellinor noticed Chase helping Belinda remove a leaf that had fallen on her head. Quite considerate of him. Belinda instinctively stepped back, thanked him, and then focusedpletely on Baber, maintaining a certain distance from him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Ellinor frowned. Ida, knowing the inside story, hinted at a guess. ¡°I think he¡¯s probably stuck in a rut, unable to get out easily, right?¡± Ellinor looked at Ida and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the deal?¡± Ida said, ¡°We grew up with Chase, and we all know that he was popr with girls since he was a kid, but he never took any of them seriously. Because of this attitude of his, no girl took him too seriously either, no girl thought he was their only choice Like attracts like, so over the years, there were no girls around him who truly cared for him. But Ms. Wesley is pure and sincere, she used to bring him homemade lunches with love and treats him with the utmost seriousness, like a normal person. He¡¯s never been pursued so seriously, isn¡¯t that a fix? If it weren¡¯t for you forbidding him to approach Ms. Wesley, I guess he might seriously start dating her¡± ¡°Serious?¡± A hint ofplexity shed in Ellinor¡¯s eyes, ¡°His seriousness means thinking about marnage?¡± Without hesitation, Ida said, ¡°Definitely not. You know he¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t want to get married¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying, this love affair is going nowhere, even if he¡¯s serious, it¡¯s just a game!¡± Ellinor had a rather pessimistic view of love, ¡°Belinda was once hurt by a man who was ready to get married. She only dates men who want to marry, she cant bear to be hurt again. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t let Chase get close to her.¡± Ida nodded thoughtfully. ¡°A rtionship with no future can be very damaging to a woman, it can even affect her mentality for life.¡± Ellinor remained silent. Yes, even the strongest woman couldn¡¯t avoid being hurt in love. In the yard of the nchet Vi. Chase held Baber up high. At first, Baber was scared of strangers, but then he slowly rxed and found it fun, he was even giggling now. Belinda watched Chase under the sun. His face was full of gentleness as he amused the child. She thought they looked lovely. ¡°Mr. Lanos, I didn¡¯t expect you to like kids this much.¡± Chase brought Baber, whom he had been holding high, back into his arms and asked, ¡°Do you think I like kids?¡± Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Belinda gave a nod, ¡°If you didn¡¯t like kids, how would you have the patience to make them happy?¡± Chase responded, ¡°I just noticed you looked a bit worn out holding the kid, so I came over to lend a hand.¡± Belinda was taken aback, and her heart skipped a beat. He said he helped her because he thought she was tired. Hold on! Don¡¯t overthink it. Chase was always fair and impartial to women, there was no hidden meaning Belinda quickly dismissed the unnecessary thoughts in her head, saying. Thanks, Mr. Larios. But I think you actually like kids. If you didn¡¯t, even holding them would feel like a chore. My ex-boyfriend was like that, he didn¡¯t like kids and was always cold towards them.¡± Upon hearing Belinda mention her ex-boyfriend, Chase squinted his eyes and chuckled. Then why were you still with him?¡± Belinda sighed. ¡°He treated me well. He always tried to make me happy, and I thought that once we had our own kids, he would definitely be more tender towards them. Butter, I found out that his kindness to me was all fake. He just wanted to use me and take advantage of my family¡¯s connection with the nchet family.¡± As she spoke, Belinda¡¯s face turned gloomy. Chase held Baber¡¯s hand and gently poked Belinda¡¯s face. Belinda snapped back to reality, feeling a little awkward. Chase softly said, ¡°Forget about the past. Don¡¯t me yourself, either. You¡¯re great; It¡¯s all that guy¡¯s fault.¡± She was great? Belinda was a bit surprised. Was Mr. Larios trying tofort her? Even though she was great, he still didn¡¯t like her? This kind of constion made her even more self- doubting. Just then, Belinda¡¯s phone rang, ying a cheerful tune. She took out her phone and answered, ¡°Hello, Jacob? Whats up?¡± The man¡¯s voice on the other end was gentle but slightly anxious, ¡°Belinda, have you finished up with Mr. Larios and Ms. Gipson? It¡¯s lunchtime: I can order some takeout and bring it to you. If a girl doesn¡¯t eat on time, she might get low blood sugar,¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Belinda was slightly embarrassed by her colleague¡¯s consideration, ¡°Oh, no need! I¡¯m at my uncle¡¯s ce now; I¡¯ll be having lunch in a bit¡± Jacob sounded confused, ¡°Your uncle¡¯s ce? Belinda, you mean Mr. Larios and Ms. Gipson also went to your uncle¡¯s house?¡± Belinda knew she shouldn¡¯t disclose the bosses whereabouts, so she said, ¡®No, I went to my uncle¡¯s after apanying Mr. Larios and Ms. Gipson.¡± She didn¡¯t continue because she didn¡¯t want them to know that she was the niece of the nchet Corporation¡¯s president. If too many people knew, it could cause some trouble. When she was working at her uncle¡¯spany, because everyone knew her status, people would oftene up to please her or even to inquire about her uncle¡¯s private affairs, which was really annoying! Jacob was very tactful and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, he asked her nervously and shyly, ¡°Are you free tonight? There¡¯s a new movie out. Could we go see it together after work?¡± ¡°Huh? There¡¯s a new movie? I didn¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you the movie posterter, you¡¯ll see. If you¡¯re interested, we can go see it together tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, send it to me.¡± After hanging up, Belinda quickly received the movie poster Jacob sent. It was a pitch-ck poster with no specific characters, just the bloody character of ¡®death.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a horror movie!¡± Chase¡¯s voice suddenly sounded nearby. Belinda snapped back to reality, looking up to see Chase leaning in to look at her phone. She felt a bit ufortable and instinctively tucked her phone away, criticizing him with some discontent, ¡°Mr. Larios, this habit of sneaking peeks at other people¡¯s phones is really not good.¡± Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Chase didn¡¯t agree, nor did he continue the conversation. He just muttered, ¡°This Jacob is cking off at work. I need to have a word with his manager and give him a good grilling¡± Upon hearing this, Belinda, afraid that she might get her colleague in trouble, quickly defended him. ¡°He called me during his lunch break. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s not working Chase feigned seriousness, ¡°Didn¡¯t he text you before lunch break too?¡± Belinda exined, ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s because he asked me a few questions during his downtime, it¡¯s not like we were chatting all the time.¡± Chase narrowed his eyes, locking deep and mysterious. ¡°You¡¯re defending him like that? So are you going to go watch the movie with him?¡± Belinda seemed a bit nervous, and her replycked enthusiasm, ¡®I¡¯ll think about it. I¡¯m not really into horror movies, What if I get scared and scream? It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate in front of colleagues!¡± A smirk appeared on Chase¡¯s face, ¡°Thene with me. I¡¯m quite interested in seeing you scream in fright.¡± Belinda was taken aback, wondering if she heard him correctly, ¡°Mr. Larios, are you asking me out to a movie?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chase nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes,e with me. If you get scared, you can hide in my arms. I don¡¯t mind if you take advantage of me.¡± Belinda¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Mr. Larios, that¡¯s not funny at all.¡± She was somewhat repulsed by Chase¡¯s yful flirtation. She had always found him attractive, and any casual remark from him would send her thoughts spiraling out of control. This had to stop! Belinda took Baber from Chase¡¯s arms, ¡°Mr. Lanos, thanks for holding Baber for me. I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go see if lunch is ready.¡± With that, she turned and walked towards the nchet Vi¡¯s dining room, with Baberin arms. Chase followed, whispering. ¡°Seriously though, do you want to go to the movies with me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Belinda¡¯s heart raced She couldn¡¯t handle Chase ying with her emotions like this. She quickened her pace and entered the house with Baber Perfect timing, Marissa had just finished preparing lunch. She greeted them with a warm smile, ¡°Belinda, perfect timing. We were about to call you for lunch. Come, have a seat! Let¡¯s see if you like our food.¡± Belinda politely responded and took a seat next to Ellinor with Baber. Upon seeing Ellinor, Baber reached out for her. Ellinor naturally took Baber from Belinda. Even though they weren¡¯t rted by blood, she knew Baber had grown attached to her, and she didn¡¯t mind. At the dining table, besides Belinda, Chase, and Ida, Devin had also invited Veronica nchet and Moran, who was tutoring her, to join them. The table was buzzing with activity Putnam nchet, not a fan of the hustle and bustle, decided to have his meal sent to his room. Marissa took the head of the table, graciously urging everyone to cat more while constantly filling up Ellinor¡¯s te. Ellinor didn¡¯t eat much herself but fed Baber quite a bit. Marissa initially didn¡¯t want Baber to disturb Ellinor¡¯s meal, but he seemed to only want to be with Ellinor as if he were her own child. Left with no choice, she let Ellinor feed him. Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Veronica noticed that a bunch of people were at her house and found it odd. She nced at Ellinor, who was feeding Baber, then at Belinda, who was sitting next to Ellinor, and finally at Chase, who was sitting next to Belinda. She frowned and turned to Belinda, ¡°Belinda, why are you still hanging out with this dude? You should steer clear of him.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Belinda, who was eating, was mega embarrassed and tongue-tied upon hearing what Veronica said. But Chase didn¡¯t get nled up, instead, he chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss nchet? You seem to have a bone to pick with me¡± Veronica, who always called the shots, especially in her own house, shot back, ¡°Right, I don¡¯t care for you! What¡¯s a guy like you doing in our house? You¡¯re not wee here.¡± Her blunt attitude made everyone present feel awkward. Marissa nchet frowned at Veronica, ¡°Veronica, you can¡¯t be this rude. He¡¯s Ellinor¡¯s trend, you need to mind yournguage.¡± Veronica was a tad miffed after being scolded by her grandma. She turned to Ellinor, I¡¯m not ming you, but I think you should avoid hanging out with guys like him. Don¡¯t you think his behavior is off- putting? He¡¯s so shameless.¡± Ellinor stared at Veronica without uttering a word; her re was icy While Chase¡¯s behavior might be questionable, she wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone disrespecting him. Veronica was taken aback by Ellinor¡¯s re. But Veronica was such a character. Once she hated someone, she wouldn¡¯t hold back. She red at Chase again, ¡°Grandma, you may not know that this guy once toyed with Belinda¡¯s feelings. He had no interest in Belinda but led her on. When Ellinor was hospitalized, he took a girl to a hotel and had Belinda deliver contraceptives for him Isn¡¯t he a jerk?¡± Marissa being old, was shocked by this, ¡°What?¡± After hearing this, Belinda felt mortified. She left without finishing her meal, ¡°Sorry. [m full. I need to go to the restroom Once Belinda left, the atmosphere around the dining table grew even more awkward. Chase shot Veronica a cold nce before getting up to find Belinda. The remaining folks all red at Veronica. The res made Veronica feel ufortable, but she didn¡¯t think she was wrong. She just couldn¡¯t stand bad guys. And this guy, Chase, was a jerk. She didn¡¯t say anything wrong Ellinor couldn¡¯t eat anymore either. She put down her spoon, ¡°It seems like Miss nchet doesn¡¯t wee my friends here. Never mind, you guys carry on. I¡¯m full? Ellinor left with Baber, and naturally, Ida wouldn¡¯t stay either What was supposed to be a happy meal turned into a total cringe fest. Marissa frowned at Veronica in disappointment, Veronica, how could you talk about Ellinor¡¯s friend like that?¡± Veronica made an innocent face, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. That guy really is a jerk! He used to bully Belinda. I¡¯m just trying to stand up for us girls!¡± Marissa felt a headacheing on, ¡°Belinda herself doesn¡¯t mind, so why are you stillining? Look, everyone¡¯s stopped eating Are you happy now?¡± Veronica pouted, ¡°Well, if they don¡¯t eat, we willl¡± Marissa huffed, ¡°If they don¡¯t eat, so be it. Ellinor is pregnant, and she barely ate anything before you upset her. If something happens to her, wait till your brotheres back to deal with you!¡± Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Veronica was unfair but didn¡¯t dam argue with her granny. She poked at the food on her te her spoon, and identally, the spoon slipped out of her hand, dropping onto the floor Her maa was already low and the fall of the spoon just added to her imitation. She muttered a comint and was about to bend down to pick it up Moran, who had been sitting next to her without saying a word, bent down first and picked up the spoon But now it was dirty from the floor and couldn¡¯t be used. Moran put the spoon aside and handed his own unused one to her. Use this one I haven¡¯t used Being taken care of by the boy she had a crush on made Veronica blush. She epted the spoon and said tha Moran didn¡¯t answer Veronica but stood up, politely said goodbye to Manssa, and the Seeing the boy she liked leave made Veronica feel a little lost, so she Veronica chased him all the way to the yard. She finally caught up wi bite? Are you angry? Did you also think I was wrong just now?¡± Morans expression was indifferent, ¡°Your family¡¯s matters have nothing followed him up his backpack to leave. Moran and stopped him looking a bit uneasy. ¡°Moran, why did you leave without having a I have no opinions¡± Even though Moran said he wasn¡¯t angry, Veronica still felt like he was a bit pissed. The normally tough girl lowered her head to exin, ¡°But that guy was mally annoying! I just couldn¡¯t stand him bullying girls, and I just couldn¡¯t hold it in ¡± After seeing Veronica apologize like this, Moran also felt a bit bad for ignoring her ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin it to me it¡¯s your family¡¯s business, I have no right to judge But Veronica, you need to adjust your straightforward character a bit. You always express your dissatisfaction and speak directly. You might get screwed over in society because of this¡± Veronica blinked, looking confused. ¡°But I don¡¯t need to work in the future, and no one can screw me over at home, right?¡± Moran was taken aback. After thinking for a while heughed at himself, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re so well-off that you can live your entire life without working your family can protect you well I overthought.¡± Having said this, Moran walked around Veronica and continued toward the gate Veronica felt uneasy followed a few steps, and grabbed Moran¡¯s clothes, ¡°Moran, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll change! I¡¯ll change my temper Please don¡¯t be angry¡­ Moran looked a bit helpless, Tm not angry, let go of me!¡± Veronica carefully asked, ¡°So will you stille to tutor me tomorrow?¡± Moran nodded promised to tutor you for a term, and I¡¯m going to do that¡± Veronica finally felt relieved and let go of him. Then I¡¯ll walk you to the gate! Actually, she wanted her family¡¯s driver to drive Moran home, but Moran, being independent and principled, didn¡¯t like to be picked up by her family¡¯s car all the time. Since Veronica insisted. Moran didn¡¯t refuse and let her walk him to the gate There was a row of bodyguards at the gate their serious expressions created a sense of pressure Moran looked at the bodyguards at the nchet family¡¯s gate as his eyebrows slightly furrowed and then said to Veronica, ¡°Is your brother treating Ellinor like a ohmina Veronica also felt helpless as she looked at the bodyguards at home, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. It wasn¡¯t like this yesterday My brother had a fight with Ellinorst night, and this happened in the morning¡± Moran couldn¡¯t control his hostility as he thought of Veronica¡¯s brother. He said coldly I hope your family can treat Ellinor better, she¡¯s a good girl.¡± Veronica hesitated for a moment, but finally asked the question that had always been on her mind. ¡°Moran. I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you, do do you like Ellinor?¡± Moran¡¯s steps suddenly stopped, he didn¡¯t turn back, nor did he answer He swung his backpack over his left shoulder and walked away Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Meanwhile, somewhere else. Belinda was sshing cold water on her face in the bathroom. She lifted her head and saw her smeared makeup in the mirror. Suddenly, she was overwhelmed with self loathing. She felt like she really was a pain in the ass. She almost got married once, naively thinking she was the happiest woman in the world. But her groom betrayed her with another woman in the storage room right before the ceremony. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When the truth came out, her groom flew off the handle, even threatening her with her private photos It was Theo and Ellinor who helped her out of that mess If it hadn¡¯t been for the quests¡¯ respect for Theo, she would¡¯ve been aughingstock. And here she was, once again, foolishly falling for Chase, despite Ellinor¡¯s constant warnings. She stubbornly believed she was the special one who could change Chase, and look how that turned out. She became a joke yet again! She was the kind of joke who would buy contraceptives for the man she loved and his other woman. No wonder Veronica said what she did. Knock, knock! Someone knocked on the bathroom door, pulling Belinda out of her thoughts. Assuming someone else needed to use the bathroom, she quickly wiped her face with a tissue and prepared to open the door When she opened the door, she was greeted by Chase standing there, looking at her seriously. Belinda felt a bit awkward, ¡°Mr. Lanos. I¡¯m done here, you can use the bathroom now.¡± Subconsciously lowering her head, she quickly stepped aside to let him in. But before she could even take a step out, Chase¡¯s long arm reached cut and pulled her back into the bathroom. The bathroom door was closed and locked. Belinda was taken aback, ¡°Mr. Larios?¡± Chase¡¯s cool fingers lightly brushed away a tear from her eye. ¡°Your makeup¡¯s smeared. Have you been crying?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes dodged his, ¡°No, I just washed my face.¡± Chase showed a rare hint of remorse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have put you in such an embarrassing situation.¡± Belinda was stunned, she didn¡¯t expect Chase to apologize. It took her a moment to respond, ¡°No, I brought it upon myself. I¡¯ve been a joke ever since my wedding fiasco,¡± Chase¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Who said you were a joke?¡± Belinda warned herself not to read too much into it. Chase didn¡¯t mean anything by it, ¡°Mr. Larios, I know you don¡¯t like me. Rejecting me the way you did was not wrong, I don¡¯t me you.¡± Chase looked at her in silence for a moment, then pulled out several small boxes from his pocket. Belinda looked at the objects in Chase¡¯s hand, and her face immediately turned red. Those were the contraceptives she bought for Chasest time. Why would he bring them out? Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Belinda¡¯s instinct for self-defense kicked in, and she took a step back, ¡°Chase, what what are you trying to pull?¡± Chase held out the little squares, ¡°You bought me these the other day. I didn¡¯t use any.¡± Belinda was speechless. What was he trying to say? Was he implying that he didn¡¯t use protection with his girlfriend that day and didn¡¯t mind having a baby? Was he warning her not to get any funny ideas? Belinda felt a bit awkward, ¡°Chase, I get you. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. You don¡¯t need to do this.¡± After noticing that she was misunderstanding, Chase looked a bit helpless, ¡°What I mean is, I didn¡¯t want to use the good stuff you bought me, so I didn¡¯t do anything that day¡± Belinda was still speechless What was that supposed to mean? Chase was acting really weird today! She was so confused! ¡°Chase, what are you on about?¡± Chase chuckled, leaning in to whisper in her ear, ¡°We¡¯ll use the ones you bought together.¡± Belinda¡¯s face turned red instantly. She tried tough it off but ended up smacking Chase twice across the face. She then stormed out of the bathroom, mming the door behind her. When Chase walked out of the bathroom with two clear hand prints on his face, Ellinor and Ida were standing there watching him. Ida couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the spectacle, ¡°Serves you right!¡± Chase shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m cool with it.¡± Ellinor massaged her temples, ¡°Alright, you two, upstairs with me!¡¯ ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chase and Ida obediently followed her up to the bedroom where Ellinor was staying Meanwhile, Marissa probably felt bad about her granddaughter¡¯s behavior, so she had food sent up to their room as an apology. Baber was asleep ! After tucking him into bed, Ellinor went to the door and peered out. When she saw that no one was outside, she closed the door and sat down on the couch, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll ask Marissa to take me out for some fresh air. I¡¯ll let you two know the exact time. There will be a lot of bodyguards with us. You two need to distract the nchet family¡¯s people, and I¡¯ll make my escape.¡± Chase and Ida exchanged a serious nce, then nodded at Ellinor. Ida said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll arrange everything and coordinate with your actions¡± Chase also asked, ¡°Boss, where are you nning to run off to? Should I arrange a flight in advance?¡± Ellinor said mysteriously, ¡°You just need to distract the bodyguards; don¡¯t worry about the rest. As for where I¡¯m going, you don¡¯t need to know for now!¡± Chase frowned in displeasure, ¡°What? You¡¯re not even going to tell us?¡± Ellinor nced at him, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but I haven¡¯t decided where to go yet. Also, I can¡¯t rely on you two to get out of the country¡± Chase asked again, ¡°Not through us? Then who are you going to ask for help?¡± Ellinor answered cautiously. ¡°Theo knows I have contact with you both. Once I leave, he will definitely look for you to find me. If he finds out I left through you, you two will have a hard time dealing with him. So, I n to find another person to help me.¡± Chase asked, ¡°Who?¡± Ida echoed, ¡°Who?¡± Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Ellinor answered, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees if he decides to help me¡± She chose not to spill the beans until she was sure he would lend her a hand Chase and Ida exchanged nces, both in the dark about who Ellinor might turn to for help After lunch, the three continued chatting in the bedroom. Just as Ellinor was about to get someone to clean up, Devin popped in with news, ¡°Marissa¡¯s got the card table ready. She¡¯s asking if you and your friends cane and join her.¡± Oh, the card game! Ellinor nodded, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be right there¡± After Devin left, Ellinor turned to her friends, ¡°We¡¯ll head over in a bit. You guys will have to y a few rounds with Marissa¡± Chase and Ida weren¡¯t thrilled about the card game, but they had to go along with what Ellinor said. Manssa had the card table all set up. Ellinor had two maids watch over Baber, who was sleeping in the room, before heading downstairs with Chase and Ida. As they walked into the card room, they saw Marissa mediating between Veronica and Belinda, urging Veronica to apologize Belinda wasn¡¯t one to hold a grudge, she just nodded and let bygones be bygones. Upon seeing Ellinor and the others, Marissa gave a warm smile and waved them over ¡°Ellinor,e here! Bring your friends over to y a few rounds with me. It¡¯s been a while since Ist yed¡± Ellinor smiled and led Chase and Ida to the table Belinda, who didn¡¯t know how to y, sat next to Marissa, helping her shuffle the cards while learning how to y. She never nced at Chase once, as if she were purposely avoiding him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chase sat across from Marissa, stealing nces at Belinda every now and then With Veronica insisting on joining in, Ida ended up sitting next to Ellinor watching the game together. Their initial intention was to keep Marissa entertained. But once the game started, Chase seemed to forget that. He began messing up Veronica¡¯s cards on purpose, making it look idental each time. After a few rounds, Veronica was fuming, she was ready to flip the table. However, she remembered Moran¡¯s advice before he left, urging her to control her temper, and she held it in. Marissa wasn¡¯t a fool, she noticed that Chase¡¯s interruptions weren¡¯t coincidental Considering how Veronica had cursed him out before, she couldn¡¯t really me him Still, Chase didn¡¯t forget to entertain Marissa, letting her win a few rounds, which made her day. By the time they finished the game, it was already afternoon Manssa warmly invited her guests to stay for dinner, but both Chase and Ida politely declined. Belinda also gracefully tumed down her invitation and left with Chase and Ida. However, Belinda didn¡¯t join Chase in his car. After politely saying goodbye to Ida, she continued walking on her own. Chase had his driver tail her slowly, then rolled down his window and said to her, ¡°Hop in, I¡¯ll give you a lift home.¡± Belinda neither stopped or looked at him. She simply said, ¡°Thanks for the offer, Mr Lanos, but I¡¯m not nning on going home right now.¡± Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Belinda was seriously miffed by what Chase said to her in the nchet family¡¯s bathroom; she didn¡¯t want to deal with him anymore, and she was even considering not going to work the next day All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Did she look like a floozy to him? He actually had the guts to insult her like that! ¡°Not going home? Where are you off to?¡± Chase asked, leaning out the car window. ¡°I¡¯m off work, I don¡¯t owe you a report of my whereabouts.¡± Belinda snapped without sparing him a nce. Chase frowned slightly. ¡°You came with us today, so technically it was a business top. If anything happens to you on the way home, we are responsible. Be a good girl and get in.¡± Belinda stood her ground. ¡°Rest assured, even if anything happens, I won¡¯t be dragging you and Ms. Gipson into it! Mr. Larios, you should head home and rest! Bye!¡± With that Belinda purposely turned into a narrow alley where cars couldn¡¯t follow. She was annoyed and didn¡¯t want to hear Chase¡¯s voice, it messed with her thoughts It got dark early in the winter. After seeing Belinda slip into the dark alley alone, Chase squinted his eyes, thought for a moment, and then told the driver to stop Ida nced at him with a knowing look as she adjusted her gold-rimmed sses, ¡°You men are so cheap!¡± Chase shrugged. ¡°Yep, I m cheap!¡± Then he got out of the car and followed Belinda into the alley Ida didn¡¯t n on waiting for him, so she gave the driver a nod to get moving. The alley was dark. Chase quickened his pace and caught up with Belinda, who suddenly started to run. She quickly ran out of the dark alley and into a bustling area Chase naturally picked up the pace and followed her out, and just as he was about to approach her, he saw Belinda jog up to a man. Belinda, panting, said to the man in front of her. ¡®Sorry, Jacob, I hope you haven¡¯t been waiting too long Jacob¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Belinda, and he quickly shook his head, ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m just d you made it, I thought you might note!¡± Belinda steadied her breath, ¡°I promised you we¡¯d watch a movie, I wouldn¡¯t stand you up, I just got a bit held up at my uncles. Sorry!¡± Jacob had messaged her during the afternoon card game, asking if she¡¯d decided whether or not to go see a movie with him. She was feeling down at the time and thought some entertainment might take her mind off things, so she agreed to Jacob¡¯s invite and told him where to meet. Although she wasn¡¯t interested in horror movies, if she got scared, she might be able to forget all the stuff that was bumming her out. Jacob smiled happily. ¡°Let¡¯s get going then!¡± Belinda nodded, ¡°Sure!¡± There was a subway station nearby, and they both followed the crowd and didn¡¯t notice Chase behind them. He stood in the middle of the crowd, squinting at them with an awkward look on his face. Huh, that girl moved fast. She actually agreed to see a movie with her coworker? A guy asked a girl to see a horror movie. What was his angle? Did Chase not get it? But then again, what did it have to do with him? Chase gave a faint smile and turned to hail a cab home, but after a few steps, he stopped and his fists clenched. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Belinda being frightened in the movie theater and leaning on her male colleague forfort. He suddenly turned around and strode into the subway station. After dinner, Ellinor went upstairs and saw that Baber was ying with his toys in bed under the watchful eyes of two maids. When she returned, she sent the two maids away. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 She whipped up some baby food for Baber, asking him to quit horsing around ande eat Baber was a good listener, the minute she called, the little guy dropped his toys like a hot potato, crawled down from the bed and scampered over to her for grub. Ellinor taught him to feed himself with a spoon, so Baber nodded and followed suit. Though he was a bit clumsy, he eventually mastered the art of self-feeding. Watching Baber eat on his own stirred some emotions in Ellinor, she was about to hit the road, and she had no idea if the nchet family would take good care of this kid. There were no blood rtives around, and Theo probably wouldn¡¯t treat his adopted son exceptionally well. Even if he genuinely cared about Baber, he wouldn¡¯t have the time to attend to him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. That was why she was teaching Baber how to spoon-feed himself now, in case no one was around to feed him after she left, so he wouldn¡¯t go hungry. While watching Baber munch, her phone rang. She had two phones now; one was her personal, and the other was left to her by Ida. The one ringing was her personal phone. The caller ID showed that it was Theo. Ellinor was quite taken aback that Theo would actually call her. He was overseas with his legal wife, and he still had time to call her? Ellinor let out a scoff and picked up the call. She didn¡¯t say a word, and the other end was silent too. Finally, it was Theo who broke the ice, ¡°What are you up to?¡± Ellinor answered nonchntly, ¡°Watching Baber eat.¡± ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°I have.¡± He asked, and she answered in a t tone. If she could, Ellinor didn¡¯t want to take this call and didn¡¯t want to have a chat with this man. But now that she needed to n her exit from the nchet family, she had to keep Theo off his guard. Theo seemed to heave a sigh, and his tone also sank, ¡°Did you y cards with Grandma today? Tired?¡± Ellinor replied honestly, ¡°Not really.¡± Theo continued, ¡°If you feel tired, just tell Grandma, you don¡¯t have to keep herpany for too long. Sitting for a long time isn¡¯t good for you.¡± Ellinor responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a card game, it won¡¯t affect me. You don¡¯t need to stress about it, go about your business!¡± Theo, on the other end, went silent for a while. Feeling disgruntled, he said, ¡°You think I called you just to check on your health?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t argue with him, ¡°Hmm.¡± Theo was even more irritated, ¡°Just hang up! There¡¯s nothing good to talk about with you!¡± Ellinor responded and hung up the phone without hesitation. However, Theo on the other end was just bluffing. He was waiting for Ellinor to exin something to him, but all he heard was the sound of the call being terminated. He was so pissed that he almost crushed his phone. A woman approached at this moment, asking, ¡°Theo, what¡¯s wrong? You look a bit off-color.¡± Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ellinor slung her phone aside after hanging up. She handed a napkin to Baber, whose face was smudged with food, and wiped his mouth before scooping him into her arms. ¡°Are you full now?¡± Baber wrapped his arms around Ellinor¡¯s neck and nodded. ¡°Yep, I¡¯m stuffed!¡± Ellinor gently instructed him, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ve gotta learn to eat with a spoon on your own, kiddo. That way, you won¡¯t go hungry even when there are no adults around.¡± Baber looked up at Ellinor with a hint of insecurity. ¡°You won¡¯t always be with me?¡± Ellinor smiled softly, avoiding a direct answer. ¡°Your dad will always be there for you, but he¡¯s so busy with work, he can¡¯t be with you every day. So, you¡¯ve gotta learn to stand on your own two feet, alright?¡± Baber obediently nodded. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll try to be more independent and make Dad and you feel relieved,¡± Ellinor often conversed with him, and he started talking more. Though his words were sometimes unclear, Ellinor could understand him. In reality, Baber was a smart kid. He was just held back by Xenia and her daughter, Patricia. Suddenly, Baber mumbled into Ellinor¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Can I call you mom?¡± Ellinor was taken aback by the kid¡¯s words. ¡°Uh¡­ why do you suddenly want to call me mom?¡± Baber said, ¡°Dad said you¡¯re gonna be my mom and that I should listen to you and protect you when I grow up. He also said that there¡¯s my little sister in your belly.¡± Ellinor felt a bit uneasy. ¡°When did he tell you this?¡± ¡°When we were on the mountain. You were asleep, and Dad told me when he wasn¡¯t sleeping,¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ellinor was puzzled. Theo had a legal wife, so why would he tell his son all this? Was it because he thought Baber would ept her, so he not only wanted her to have his child but also help look after Baber? Did he not want to burden his legal wife? Ellinor liked Baber and didn¡¯t mind taking care of him, but she felt it was unfair. After a moment of silence, a slightly tense Baber asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I call you mom?¡± Ellinor, feeling awkward, told him, ¡°The term ¡®mom¡¯ isn¡¯t something you can just casually throw around, kiddo. Wait until your dades back and ask him who you should call ¡®mom¡¯.¡± Baber looked disappointed. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ellinor knew Baber was upset, but she was helpless. She gently patted his head and said, ¡°Alright, go y with your toys since you¡¯re full.* The word ¡®mom¡¯ weighed heavily on her because it represented a responsibility she couldn¡¯t bear. She didn¡¯t want Baber to experience the feeling of being abandoned by his mother again. So she couldn¡¯t ept Baber calling her ¡®mom¡¯. In fact, if possible, she¡¯d be willing to take him away, as raising a child wouldn¡¯t be a burden to her. But now she was desperate to break free from Theo¡¯s entanglement, and taking his foster son would only make this man chase her more persistently. For the greater good, she had to give up this idea. Baber obediently climbed onto the bed to y by himself, and Ellinor took out another phone left by Ida and dialed a number. The call rang for a while before the other party finally picked up. Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 The guy¡¯s voice was lighthearted, and he was also chuckling. Judging from the background noise, he was probably out and about. Ellinor said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± On the other end of the line, Bartlett Rex paused briefly. Then a glint of surprise appeared in his eyes. ¡°Ellinor? This is a surprise! You actually called me?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor got straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Rex, can you do me a favor?¡± Bartlett asked with augh, ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡± A small frown creased Ellinor¡¯s brow, and she forced a smile, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask me what I need help with first?¡± Bartlett¡¯s voice took on a teasing tone, ¡°That¡¯s not important! As long as you give me a chance to be near you, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate, even if you asked me to drop dead.¡± Ellinor¡¯s smile grew more awkward. She had once thought that Chase was the sweetest talker she¡¯d ever met, but after meeting Bartlett, she realized he was the real deal. Ellinor didn¡¯t entertain Bartlett¡¯s sweet talk any longer and stated her intentions. Bartlett didn¡¯t waste time either and stated what he wanted in return. After some consideration, Ellinor agreed to his conditions and hung up. Bartlett still had a few words to say, but Ellinor didn¡¯t give him the chance and ended the call, leaving him staring at his phone with a sigh of regret. ¡°Bartlett, who were you on the phone with?¡± Jonah Wyton¡¯s arm draped around his shoulders from behind. Bartlett pocketed his phone and smiled, ¡°Just a subordinate from thepany, asking me some stuff.¡± Jonah didn¡¯t suspect a thing andughed, ¡°Let¡¯s continue drinking then; we¡¯ve gotta get Kemp drunk tonight!¡± Bartlett followed Jonah back to the bar. Meanwhile, just as Ellinor ended the call with Bartlett, an unknown number called in. The phone belonged to Ida, so the caller¡¯s name wasn¡¯t disyed. Ellinor didn¡¯t n to pick up random calls and hung up. But the unknown number called again immediately, which Ellinor again ignored. After a few rounds of this, the number called for the sixth time. Worried that it might be something important, Ellinor picked up. ¡°Ida, why aren¡¯t you answering my calls?¡± Ellinor was about to exin that she wasn¡¯t Ida, but then realized the voice sounded familiar. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve blocked me on social media too! What the hell are you trying to do? Haven¡¯t I already apologized?¡± Ellinor recognized the voice as Byran¡¯s but was surprised. Why would he call Ida? What did they have to do with each other? Byran continued, ¡°Hello, Ida, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you still mad at me? Oh,e on, I¡¯m not even mad that youined to my brother and had him send people to mess with me, so why are you being so hard on me? You weren¡¯t like this when you pushed me onto the bed that night! You can¡¯t just dump me like this!¡± Ellinor finally understood the situation, and her expression became serious. She rubbed her forehead lightly, ¡°When did you two start?¡± There was a pause on the other end of the line. In a stern voice, Ellinor said, ¡°Answer me!¡± Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Byran hesitated before he finally asked, ¡°Ellinor, why do you have Ida¡¯s phone?¡± Ellinor, with a pounding headache, asked, ¡°When did you two start?¡± Byran didn¡¯t know how to respond, especially since Ida had warned him not to let Ellinor know about their affair. He was scared to speak. ¡°Oh, my bro is calling me for homework) I¡¯ve gotta hang up now!¡± He shamelessly hung up the phone. Ellinor, hearing the busy tone from the phone, took a deep breath. Nothing in her life was ever easy. If it wasn¡¯t Chase and Theo¡¯s niece causing a ruckus, it was Ida messing with the Howard family. Things were getting more and moreplicated! The next morning, as usual, Ellinor went to have breakfast with Baber. She had taught Baber to eat with a spoon the day before, and today he was eating well all by himself. While Ellinor was sipping her porridge, Putnam nchet, who usually was not very warm to her, actually showed some concern. ¡°Don¡¯t just drink porridge; eat some meat too. You need protein!¡± Ellinor smiled and politely responded. She wasn¡¯t moved; she just felt that every bit of concern from the nchet family was only because of the child in her belly. After breakfast, Veronica took Baber to y, and Ellinor went to find Marissa. Putnam had gone to his study after breakfast, and only Marissa was in her room. Ellinor knocked on the door and entered after receiving Marissa¡¯s permission. She saw Marissa sewing baby clothes. After seeing Ellinor, Marissa smiled warmly, ¡°Ellinor, you came at the right time. What do you think of the clothes I¡¯m making? Aren¡¯t they cute?¡± Ellinor smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re cute! But we can just buy these; you don¡¯t have to make them yourself.¡± Marissa shook her head, ¡°Where¡¯s the hardship in this?! Just the thought of your baby wearing the clothes I made makes me incredibly happy! Besides, store-bought clothes can¡¯t match those made with love!¡± Ellinor just smiled, unable to express genuine joy. ¡°Ellinor, did you need something from me?¡± Marissa put down the clothes and asked. Ellinor nodded, ¡°Granny, you said yesterday you could take me out for a change of scenery; does that still stand?¡± Marissa replied, ¡°Of course it does! Where would you like to go, Ellinor?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ellinor sighed, ¡°I¡¯m getting quite bored at home. I¡¯d like to go for a walk, maybe in the park?¡± Marissa took Ellinor¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Of course! Ellinor, you don¡¯t need to ask me like you¡¯re requesting permission; just tell me where you want to go!¡± Ellinor gave a bitter smile, ¡°If I could really go wherever I wanted, there wouldn¡¯t be so many bodyguards at the door watching over me.¡± Marissa, ¡°Well, that¡­¡± Ellinor continued, ¡°Okay, Granny, can you take me out tomorrow morning? I checked the weather forecast; it¡¯s going to be a beautiful day!¡± Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Marissa looked at Ellinor with a pang of heartache. The girl looked healthy, herplexion was fine, but her spirit didn¡¯t seem as lively as before. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After expressing her thoughts, Ellinor turned and left. She was aiming to make Marissa feel a bit guilty and let her guard down. By tomorrow, she was determined to leave the nchet family, the family that had changed the course of her life. As Ellinor left Marissa¡¯s room, she saw Veronica ying with Baber in the courtyard, with Moran watching from the side: Ellinor pondered for a moment, then walked out. As soon as Baber spotted Ellinor, he immediately dropped Veronica and scampered towards Ellinor. Veronica followed Baber with a yful tone. ¡°Kid, I just spent all this time ying with you, and as soon as you see Ellinor, you forget about me!¡± Baber, grinning at Veronica, clung tightly to Ellinor¡¯s leg, clearly showing his preference. Ellinor gently patted Baber¡¯s head, ¡°Go y with Veronica; I¡¯ll watch over you.¡± Baber obediently took Veronica¡¯s hand and walked off. Veronica led Baber to the swing in the yard and started to swing him gently. Seeing Veronica¡¯s patience with a child made Ellinor feel slightly relieved. Even if she left tomorrow, Veronica, as Baber¡¯s aunt, would take good care of him, right? ¡°Ellinor.¡± Moran approached and greeted her. Ellinor turned to look at Moran, giving him a polite smile, ¡°You came pretty early today, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Saturday; there¡¯s no school, so I came early to tutor Veronica.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re such a trooper.¡± Moran¡¯s face clouded over after seeing Ellinor¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, ¡°Ellinor, are you really okay here?¡± Ellinor arched an eyebrow, ¡°Do I not look okay?¡± Moran frowned deeply as he gazed at her, ¡°Before, I thought you were doing okay here; you seemed in good spirits. But recently, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re doing well.¡± Ellinor gave a lightugh, ¡°You¡¯re right, things haven¡¯t been greattely.¡± Moran looked frustrated, ¡°Those guards at the entrance are watching you, aren¡¯t they? Veronica¡¯s brother doesn¡¯t seem like a good guy.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t offer any exnation. After a moment of silence, she looked at Veronica and Baber, then told Moran seriously, ¡°Moran, if I¡¯m not here one day, please make sure Veronica takes good care of that child. That child has been through a lot.¡± Moran froze, ¡°You won¡¯t be here?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t continue, and at that moment, Veronica shouted over to them, ¡°Moran, can youe and push the swing for us?¡± Moran was hoping for an answer from Ellinor, but she just nodded at him and said, ¡°Go, she¡¯s calling you.¡± Understanding that Ellinor didn¡¯t want to say more, Moran sighed with a worried look and headed over to Veronica. Ellinor wasn¡¯t worried about Moran saying anything to Veronica. In her opinion, Moran was a sensible boy. The things she had told him earlier were just because she knew that Veronica would only listen to Moran. If Moran urged Veronica to take good care of Baber, she believed Veronica would. Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 She nced around the yard of the nchet Vi, thinking about how she wouldn¡¯t being back here anymore. The only thing she felt attached to was that kid, Baber. Time flew by, and before she knew it, a day had passed after three meals. In the evening, after having her bath, Ellinor was getting ready to tuck Baber in with a bedtime story when her phone rang yet again. To her surprise, it was another call from Theo. What was his dealtely? Was he going to call her every single day? Not wanting to raise any suspicions with Theo, Ellinor hid her irritation and picked up the call. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Theo¡¯s voice was low and gentle, a stark contrast to the tension from their conversation yesterday. ¡°What do you think? Would I be able to answer your call if I was sleeping?¡± Ellinor¡¯s tone was indifferent, neither pleasant nor unpleasant. Theo¡¯s voice sank a little, ¡°I was worried I might have woken you up.¡± Ellinor shot back, ¡°If you were genuinely concerned about waking me up, you wouldn¡¯t be calling at this time!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Theo fell silent for a few seconds before his tone softened again, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy all day and just got some free time. Have you eaten properly today?¡± At this point, hearing this man¡¯s concern for her made Ellinor feel a bit sick to her stomach. She passed the phone to Baber, ¡°Your dad misses you. Have a chat with him.¡± Baber was ecstatic; his voice was full of excitement as he greeted Theo. ¡°Daddy!¡± Theo didn¡¯t respond. Unable to hear any response from the other end, Baber mimicked the adults and continued trying. ¡°Hellos? Daddy¡­¡± Theo let out a sigh before responding, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Baber beamed after hearing his dad¡¯s voice, ¡°Daddy,e back soon! I miss you.¡± Theo replied, ¡°Be a good boy when I¡¯m away.¡± Baber assured him, ¡°I¡¯m good! I¡¯ll listen to Daddy!¡± Then Theo asked, ¡°What¡¯s your mom doing?¡± Baber paused as his expression slightly became crestfallen, ¡°I don¡¯t have a mom¡­ No mom.¡± The ¡®mom¡¯ in his memory was Patricia Howard, but he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her as his mom anymore; she was always mean and abusive to him. Theo rubbed his forehead, ¡°What¡¯s Ellinor doing?¡± Baber nced at Ellinor beside him, ¡°She¡¯s lying next to me, keeping mepany! She¡¯s really nice; I like her!¡± Theo¡¯s eyes unintentionally softened as he listened to the child¡¯s innocent voice, ¡°I like her too.¡± Since the phone wasn¡¯t on speaker, Ellinor could only hear Baber¡¯s voice. She was clueless about what Theo was saying on the other end. Holding the phone for Baber was getting tiring, and she impatiently took it back, ¡°What do you want? I need to get the kid to sleep!¡± Theo¡¯s voice was deep, carrying a hint of sincerity, ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard, looking after a child who has no rtion to you despite being pregnant.¡± Ellinor let out a coldugh, ¡°If you really thought I was having a hard time, you shoulde back and take care of him yourself instead of just giving me lip service!¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 ¡°What a pain in the neck!¡± Ellinor tossed her phone aside,y down while hugging Baber tightly, and started singing lubies, Lubies calmed the child down and also soothed her mood. In the early morning, dawn broke. Today, the nchet family¡¯s breakfast was prepared earlier than usual since Marissa nchet got up early to personally supervise the servants¡¯ preparations. After a simple breakfast, Marissa nned to take Ellinor to Central Park to feed the pigeons and rx. Veronica and Baber also joined them. The bodyguards at the door initially tried to stop them, but Marissa gave them a stern look, and they backed off, promptly making a call to report the situation. With Marissa around, the car smoothly exited the nchet family¡¯s gates. In the car, Marissa gently patted Ellinor¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve had them prepare lots of sandwiches. If you and Baber get hungry, you can eat in the car!¡± Ellinor chuckled, replying, ¡°Marissa, you really didn¡¯t have to go through all the trouble of waking up early for this. If we get hungry, we could just eat at a restaurant.¡± Marissa shook her head, ¡°Nope! You¡¯re pregnant, so it¡¯s better to avoid eating outside as much as possible. Who knows if the ingredients are fresh or if, it¡¯s safe to eat? Better safe than sorry!¡± Sitting nearby, holding Baber, Veronica suddenlyughed, ¡°Granny, you don¡¯t have to be so cautious!¡± Marissa pretended to be angry and huffed, ¡°Ellinor is carrying my grandchild; of course I have to think more for her! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ellinor alsoughed, albeit somewhat reluctantly. Half an hourter, the car parked in Central Park¡¯s za. On the za, aside from lively pigeons, a band was singing, which attracted some bystanders. Marissa, still young at heart, stopped to listen to these young voices. Ellinor stood by Marissa, covertly scanning the environment. Sure enough, as she¡¯d expected, the bodyguards Theo arranged had followed, with several cars parked not far away, monitoring them. Some people even got out and blended into the crowd while keeping an eye on her. Ellinor thought for a moment, saying, ¡°Granny, you stay here and enjoy the music. Veronica and I will take Baber to buy some pigeon feed.¡± Marissa nodded, ¡°Alright, off you go; just be careful! Veronica, you look after Ellinor!¡± Veronica replied, ¡°I got it, Granny! How many times have you reminded me today?¡± Marissa rolled her eyes, ¡°If I don¡¯t remind you over and over, how would you remember? Now off you go; apany her to buy the pigeon feed.¡± Veronica, holding Baber, followed Ellinor to a small iron booth by the za to buy pigeon feed. The pigeon feed was a bag of dry corn kernels that was priced at one dor. Ellinor bought ten bags from the vendor and was just about to take a picture to post on Instagram when suddenly, someone dashed out from the crowd and snatched her phone. The thief, with her phone in hand, darted through the flock of pigeons on the za, causing them to scatter in all directions, disrupting the order of the za. Ellinor, in a panic, cried out, ¡°My phone! There are important files on there! Quick, catch that thief!¡± A few bodyguards that were mingled in with the crowd immediately ran over, ¡°Ellinor! Are you alright?¡± With a look of urgency on her face, Ellinor ordered, ¡°Hurry! Help me get my phone back; it has important information about Mr. nchet on it. Go!¡± Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 After realizing the seriousness of the situation, the bodyguards took off after the thief in no time. Only one bodyguard stayed with Ellinor, guarding her. Baber burst into tears. He was scared out of his wits, and Veronica was panicking. ¡°Ellinor, are you hurt?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You go check on Grandma; she must be scared out of her skin! Go comfort her!¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Veronica scooped up Baber and hoofed it over to Marissa. As Ellinor watched Veronica and Baber fade into the distance, she turned to the bodyguard by her side and said, ¡°Help me over to the fountain for a breather.¡± ¡°Sure. Easy does it.¡± The bodyguard carefully assisted Ellinor to the fountain, ¡°Ellinor, is this spot okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ellinor nodded in agreement and was about to sit down when suddenly, she gave the bodyguard a shove, sending him tumbling into the fountain. By the time the bodyguard got up, Ellinor had made a break for it. ¡°After her! Ellinor¡¯s on the run!¡± The standby bodyguards immediately sprang into action from the car and began giving chase. And just then, a few girls dressed just like Ellinor appeared in the crowd. What a mess! The bodyguards couldn¡¯t tell which one was Ellinor. So they split up, chasing after every suspect. ¡°Halt!¡± The lead bodyguard spotted Ellinor getting into a ck van and quickly gathered his men to block the vehicle. The driver honked his horn, rolled down his window, and asked, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± The lead bodyguard came forward with a hard-nosed attitude, ¡°Get Ellinor out of the car.¡± The driver was visibly annoyed, ¡°Ellinor? Who¡¯s Ellinor? There¡¯s no way she¡¯s in our boss¡¯s car!¡± The lead bodyguard did not waver. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes; Ellinor got in your car. If you don¡¯t let her out, we¡¯re not letting you go!¡± The driver was fuming, ¡°You guys stopped my car for no reason, and now you¡¯re trying to strong-arm me? Who the hell are you?¡± Just then, the car window rolled down, and Chase, with a smirk on his face; appeared. ¡°You guys trying to y hardball? I¡¯d love to see what you can do!¡± Recognizing Chase as the one who visited Ellinor at home the day before, the lead bodyguard eased up a bit. ¡°Mr. Larios, we know you¡¯re friends with Ellinor, but you can¡¯t just whisk her away like this! Please let Ellinor out of the car!¡± Chase raised an eyebrow, chuckling, ¡°Ellinor? I haven¡¯t seen her around here; if I knew she was, I would¡¯ve said hi.¡± ¡®Mr. Larios, we all saw Ellinor get into your car.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You must have been mistaken; she¡¯s not in my car. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 The bodyguard didn¡¯t trust him one bit. He furrowed his brows and continued pressing him. ¡°If you keep insisting on that, then please open the car doors and let us have a look. Seeing is believing!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chase chuckled sarcastically, ¡°And who gave you the right to inspect my car?¡± The bodyguard didn¡¯t back down. ¡°We understand this mighte off as offensive to you, but if you don¡¯t let Ellinor out or allow us to check the car, then we can¡¯t let you pass.¡± Chase¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°And what if you inspect my car and find that Ellinor isn¡¯t in it? What then?¡± The lead bodyguard was certain that Ellinor was in Chase¡¯s car; without any hesitation, he responded, ¡°If Ellinor is not in your car, then we¡¯ll formally apologize right here and now!* ¡°Fine!¡± Chase snorted, ¡°Go ahead and check.¡± With the owner¡¯s permission, the lead bodyguard led his team forward, opening all four doors to inspect the car. In the car was a woman dressed exactly like Ellinor, sitting next to Chase. The lead bodyguard paused for a moment and then quickly recognized her. It was Ida Gipson, who had come with Chase to the nchet Vi yesterday. Ellinor was nowhere to be seen in the car. But why would Ms. Gipson coincidentally be wearing the same clothes as Ellinor? Something was fishy! The lead bodyguard thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Mr. Larios, could you have someone open the trunk for us to take a look?¡± Without a word, Chase just nodded, and the driver in front opened the trunk. The bodyguards thoroughly checked the trunk, finding only a set of golf clubs and nothing else. Chase¡¯s voice wasced with impatience, ¡°Done checking? Ellinor isn¡¯t here, is she?¡± The lead bodyguard walked over to Chase, frowning, ¡°Mr. Larios, please hand over Ellinor!¡± Chaseughed, replying, ¡°I find you people really amusing! You stopped my car, suspecting that Ellinor was inside, so I let you check. You found nothing, and yet you still demand that I hand her over? Where am I supposed to conjure her from?¡± The lead bodyguard¡¯s gaze shifted to Ida sitting next to Chase, ¡°Why would Ms. Gipson coincidentally be here, wearing the exact same clothes as Ellinor? Mr. Larios, this couldn¡¯t just be a coincidence, could it?¡± Chase nced at Ida¡¯s clothes, thenughed again, ¡°Girls sometimes have simr tastes. They see a piece of clothing they like, and they buy it. What¡¯s so strange about a fashion sh?¡± The lead bodyguard was stone-faced. ¡°Then could you exin why you and Ms. Gipson are here?¡± Chase looked as if he¡¯d heard the most ridiculous question, ¡°This is Central Park, a public ce. Why can¡¯t we be here? The caf¨¦ around the corner is quite famous; we both like it and came here for breakfast. After eating, we decided to take a stroll here. Is there a problem?¡± The lead bodyguard fell silent. Chase then gestured to the bodyguard, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ask the caf¨¦ if we had breakfast there.¡± The other bodyguards also fell silent. Seeing that they had nothing to say, Chase¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, ¡°I¡¯ve already been more than generous in letting you inspect my car! If you still won¡¯t let me pass, don¡¯t me me for calling the cops!¡± The lead bodyguard hesitated for a moment, then helplessly raised his hand, signaling the others to make way. Chase closed the car door and ordered the driver to move on. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Panic began to set in as the guards watched helplessly as Chase¡¯s car disappeared into the distance. ¡°What the hell are we gonna do? How¡¯re we gonna exin to Mr. nchet that we lost Ellinor?¡± ¡°Damn it! Mr. nchet¡¯s gonna flip his lid!¡± ¡°We¡¯re screwed!¡± The lead guard snarled. ¡°Enough! If you know Mr. nchet¡¯s gonna have our heads, what are you waiting for? Go after Mr. Larios! They didn¡¯t just show up here for no reason! We might still find Ellinor!¡± ¡°Right!¡± ????9??? ,????,,, Meanwhile. N?velDrama.Org owns this. On a quietne outside the park, a white Bugatti was parked. Ellinor strode over briskly, opened the door, got in, and took off the wig she was wearing. She¡¯d already changed out of the clothes she was wearing when she left the nchet Vi, choosing instead to wear the clothes Ida had stashed in the park restroom, which was how she¡¯d managed to evade the nchet family¡¯s bodyguards. Bartlett Rex grinned at her, ¡°You¡¯ve got some pretty good disguise skills!¡± Ellinor was tired from the run and not in the mood for small talk, ¡°Cut the crap; can we get going?¡± Bartlett smiled, started the car, and whisked her away from danger. But they didn¡¯t go far before he made a turn into a residential area. Seeing the change in route, Ellinor frowned, ¡°I thought we were going to the airport. Where are you taking me?¡± Bartlett replied, ¡°Heading straight to the airport now would be like walking into a trap. Theo will definitely send people to guard all the major airports and train stations the moment he finds out you¡¯ve escaped. Even the highway exits won¡¯t be overlooked.¡± Ellinor pondered it and found what Bartlett said reasonable, though she doubted Theo would go to such lengths for her. ¡°So where are you taking me now?¡± Bartlett replied, ¡°The most dangerous ce is the safest. I don¡¯t need to exin that, do I? We¡¯ll hide out at my ce for a couple of days, wait until things cool down with the nchet family, and then I¡¯ll arrange a private jet to get you out of the country.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°I guess I should thank you then. But is this home?¡± your She looked out at the ordinary residential area and thought it didn¡¯t seem like somewhere Mr. Rex would live. Bartlett smiled slightly, ¡°Yes, this is my home. What? Is it not to your liking? It¡¯s certainly not as luxurious as the nchet Vi.¡± Ellinor shook her head, settlingfortably into her seat, ¡°What do I care? I lived in worse ces when I was a kid. It just doesn¡¯t seem to fit your status. Don¡¯t wealthy people like you live in mansions or upscale apartments?¡± Bartlett chuckled, ¡°This is actually where I lived as a child, so I haven¡¯t been back in a while. Given you¡¯ve just escaped from the nchet family, we can¡¯t stay somewhere too conspicuous, so I brought you here for the time being.¡± ¡°Ah, got it.¡± Ellinor still found it a bit odd. After all, Bartlett was also from the Rex family as a child, wasn¡¯t he? Living in such an ordinary residential area seemed a bit out of the ordinary. However, she didn¡¯t press further. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to pry into other people¡¯s private affairs. The old residential area didn¡¯t have an underground parking lot, so Bartlett parked the car downstairs and then led Ellinor out of the car and into one of the buildings. On the second floor, Bartlett took out a key and opened a door, ¡°After you.¡± Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Ellinor stepped into the living room and was a bit taken aback. The house looked old and worn out from the outside, but the inside was a pleasant surprise. Although it wasn¡¯t big, it was stylishly furnished and spotless; it didn¡¯t look like it was frequently used at all. Ellinor, make yourself at home. I¡¯ll get you something to drink.¡± Bartlett said as he headed towards the kitchen. Ellinor sat down next to the sofa, casually taking in the surroundings, until a bottle of yogurt was presented to her. Bartlett, with a wide grin, said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now, so you can¡¯t just drink anything, right? Yogurt should be fine, yeah?¡± Ellinor took the yogurt and politely responded, ¡°Thank you.¡± Bartlett popped open a can of c, took a sip, and sat on the sofa next to her. Ellinor held the bottle of yogurt, spinning it in her hand as if she were looking for something. Bartlett, seeing her actions, couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What? Are you scared that I might¡¯ve poisoned you?¡± Ellinor looked up at him, ¡°No. Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯te here often? I don¡¯t know how long the stuff in your fridge has been there. I was checking if the yogurt was expired.¡± Bartlett chuckled, ¡°I bought that yesterday specifically for you. Everything in the fridge is fresh; you can drink it without worrying.¡± Only after finding the expiration date and confirming it was fresh did Ellinor open the bottle and take a sip. Bartlett, resting his cheek on his hand, looked at her affectionately. ¡°Ellinor, are you really leaving Theo this time?¡± Hearing that name made the taste of the yogurt in Ellinor¡¯s mouth suddenly bitter. ¡°What else? You think I¡¯m ying hide and seek with him?¡± Bartlett squinted at her, ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t really want to talk about it, but since Bartlett helped her, she felt it would be rude not to answer. ¡°Because he¡¯s been dishonest with me, he¡¯s deceived my feelings.¡± Bartlett raised an eyebrow, somewhat confused. ¡°Just for that?¡± Ellinor frowned but continued to answer him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that serious enough? If there¡¯s no honesty between two people, why should they stay together?¡± Bartlett sighed and said slowly, ¡°In the adult world, is there such a thing as pure love? All love is just a choice made after weighing its value.¡± Ellinor admitted that Bartlett had a point. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m the weird one for being a love purist. I might just stop dating altogether.¡± ¡°No need for that! Look at me! Look at me!¡± Bartlettughed while pointing at himself. Ellinor rolled her eyes at him, ¡°What? One minute you¡¯re saying there¡¯s no such thing as pure love, and now you want me to look at you? Are you stupid?¡± Bartlett sat up straighter, ¡°I¡¯m not, but I don¡¯t pretend to be something I¡¯m not. Ellinor, you know how I feel about you, right? Now that you¡¯ve decided to leave Theo, how about giving me a chance?¡± Ellinor looked at him with some doubt, ¡°Bartlett, are you serious?¡± Bartlett nodded, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Ellinor scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still carrying Theo¡¯s child. Even though I¡¯ve decided to leave him, I haven¡¯t nned on getting an abortion. Are you okay with me being a woman carrying another man¡¯s child?¡± Bartlett immediately responded, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Just have another one for meter!¡± Ellinor was speechless.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 She had seen crazy men, but never one as crazy as Bartlett. Ellinor looked at him helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it! I have no ns to have more kids, nor am I looking for a daddy for my unborn child.¡± Bartlett pretended to be upset, ¡°Ellinor, helping you escape from the nchet family is a big risk for me, and you promised to date me for a month once we seeded.¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t forget. We can date, but don¡¯t expect anything more. I am not in the mood for it.¡± Bartlett looked deeply at her as he reached out to touch her, but Ellinor dodged it in a sh. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Bartlett swiped the air with his hand, and after a moment of hanging in the air, he pulled it back with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you just got hurt by Theo. I¡¯ll give you time. One day, you¡¯ll ept me.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t have the energy to think about it. ¡°Alright, Bartlett, thank you for your help today. I will stay here for a few days, as you suggested. You can go back to your work now.¡± Bartlett chuckled helplessly, ¡°Ellinor, you really know how to discard a used tool.¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished using you yet, so I won¡¯t discard you for now.¡± Bartlett fell silent. As if she remembered something, Ellinor suddenly reminded him. ¡°By the way, you can¡¯t tell Balfour about me being here.¡± Bartlett nodded cautiously, ¡°I know, but he will be really worried about you.¡± Ellinor was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Whether he worries about me or not is not important. The fewer people who know about this, the better. I don¡¯t want unnecessary trouble.¡± Bartlett gave her an OK sign, then was hurriedly pushed out the door by Ellinor, who quickly locked it. Bartlett couldn¡¯t believe that this woman really had the nerve to kick him out! It was not that Ellinor was rude, but she knew that every second Bartlett, that devil, stayed, he would bother her. He had no idea how to restrain himself! Also, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to be alone together. = 2 2 5 After kicking Bartlett out, Ellinor sat back on the sofa alone. Only then did her exhaustion and tension completely vanish, and her mood settled. However, she now felt an indescribable emptiness. Theo should know that she was gone by now, right? The nchet Vi. Putnam nchet, sitting in a wheelchair, was watering a nt he had painstakingly nurtured when he heard a flurry of noise from outside. Then a bodyguard pushed in Marissa, who was also in a wheelchair, with Veronica, who was holding Baber, following. The servants rushed over in a panic to attend to them. Seeing this, Putnam frowned, ¡°What happened? She was fine when she left, why is she in a wheelchair now? What happened?¡± After entrusting the weeping and helpless Baber to a maid, Veronica went to exin to her grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, Ellinor has gone missing. Grandma fainted from the anxiety. But don¡¯t worry too much; we¡¯ve taken Grandma to the hospital. The doctor said she was fine, just weak from the stress. She¡¯ll recover after some rest.¡± Putnam nchet¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Ellinor¡¯s missing? What the hell is going on? How could she just disappear?¡± Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Veronica gave a helpless shrug. I¡¯m not quite sure, but I reckon she might have taken off on her own.¡± ¡°Taken off? Why would she do that? Haven¡¯t we, the nchet family, treated her well?¡± 1 guess it might be the fact that she¡¯s been living under a lot of restrictionstely. She¡¯s got bodyguards hovering around her all the time; she can¡¯t even leave the house. She¡¯s probably pissed off.¡± Putnam frowned, ¡°So she¡¯s pissed off and she just bails? That makes no sense! I don¡¯t think we should go looking for her. Let here home on her own!¡± After hearing Putnam talk like this, Marissa straightened up in rm. ¡°What the hell are you saying?! Do you even realize that she might not give a damn about us? If we don¡¯t hurry and find her, she might nevere back!¡± Putnam looked worried but held his ground. ¡°Well, if she doesn¡¯t want toe back, then she doesn¡¯t have to!¡± Marissa was anxious; she sighed, and tears started to flow. ¡°She¡¯s carrying a child; we can¡¯t let her get hurt out there!¡± Putnam looked at his wife and motioned, ¡°Alright, let Marissa go back to her room to rest. We¡¯ll send more people out to look for her.¡± ¡°Alright, sir.¡± Under Putnam¡¯s orders, Marissa was escorted back to her room to rest. Baber was still crying. No matter how much they tried, they just couldn¡¯t soothe him. Veronica didn¡¯t want the kid to disturb Grandpa, so she sent the maid to take Baber back to his room. This made the downstairs area quiet again. Putnam was looking out of the window with a worried expression; he was really worried about her. ¡°Grandpa, should we call the cops? If we get the police involved, we might find her faster.¡± Veronica walked up to her grandpa and suggested. Putnam nced at his granddaughter, ¡°She¡¯s just gone missing; it¡¯s too early to call the police.¡± Veronica looked a bit disappointed. ¡°What should we do then? My brother is abroad, and he already knows she¡¯s missing. He must be really worried!¡± more?¡± Putnam raised an eyebrow in surprise, ¡°What? Your brother already knows? Who told him? Isn¡¯t this just going to make him worry Veronica shook her head innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him! It was the bodyguards who informed him first. They all work for Theo, so they¡¯d definitely report it right away.¡± Putnam furrowed his brows and rubbed his forehead. ¡°Alright, go check Theo¡¯s room for any clues.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go look now.¡± Veronica nodded and quickly went upstairs. Theo and Ellinor¡¯s room was open, and Veronica had no trouble going in. She started searching the room for clues until she heard a cell phone ring. She found a phone. It was Ellinor¡¯s. She didn¡¯t take her phone with her? The iing call was from Theo. Without thinking, Veronica picked up the call. On the other side of the line, Theo¡¯s rare anxious and nervous voice came through, ¡°Where the hell are you?¡± ¡°Bro, it¡¯s me¡­¡± Theo paused for a second and then asked, ¡°Did you find her?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Veronica answered with regret. ¡°Not yet¡­ Bro, don¡¯t get too anxious.¡± Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Theo said seriously, ¡°Let them keep looking, I¡¯m heading back pronto.¡± Veronica, feeling helpless after hearing the phone hang up, sighed and sifted through Ellinor¡¯s phone, but found no clues. What was Ellinor nning? Could it be possible that she no longer needed Theo? At the nchet Corporation¡¯s branch in M State. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Theo grabbed his coat as he strode out of the CEO¡¯s office. He pushed open the door and ran into a woman who was about to knock. The woman, dressed provocatively, asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Theo, where are you off to?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got to head back home.¡± Theo replied without slowing his pace, heading straight for the elevator. The woman was taken aback. She hurried to catch up with him in the elevator. ¡°Theo, you just got back from home; why are you going back again? If you leave now, won¡¯t all your previous efforts be in vain?¡± 312 A ARAB F F F F F 3 : ¡°I don¡¯t have time to think about all that now!¡± Theo responded. The woman had never seen Theo so anxious. After a moment of thought, she tentatively asked, ¡°Is it because Ms. Mendoza back home is mad at you?¡± Theo didn¡¯t answer. The moment the elevator doors opened, he hurried out. The woman followed him out, saying, ¡°Theo, let me go back home with you this time!¡± Theo didn¡¯t stop but turned to look at her. After a moment of hesitation, he didn¡¯t refuse. Sophia didn¡¯t bother to pack her bags. She hurriedly got into Theo¡¯s car and called her housekeeper to ship her luggage over. In the house Bartlett had arranged for her, Ellinor cooked herself a little something to eat. Even though she didn¡¯t feel like eating, for the sake of the baby in her belly, she had to force herself to eat something. Bartlett was quite considerate. The fridge was stocked with all sorts of ingredients. On the fridge door, there was a note held up by a ma exining how to use the gas stove, pressure cooker, and rice cooker in the kitchen. She was thankful for the note. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have known how to use the somewhat antiquated gas stove in the house. But how could someone as high and mighty as Bartlett know about such practical matters? He was really a bit of an enigma. After eating, Ellinor went to lie down in the bedroom by herself. Just as shey down, her phone received a text from Bartlett. ¡°You can use the tablet. After you eat, you can watch movies or y games on it. The IP address is registered to our house cleaners, so Theo won¡¯t be able to track it here.¡± After reading the message, Ellinor looked around. Not seeing anything suspicious, she texted Bartlett back. ¡°Did you install surveince cameras in your house to keep an eye on me?¡± ¡°Of course not! Ellinor, aren¡¯t you thinking a bit too negatively of me? I¡¯m not like Theo; I don¡¯t have that strong of a desire to control everything.¡± Ellinor replied with a smiley face emoji. Bartlett, looking at the smiley face emoji Ellinor had sent him, could almost imagine the smile from that emoji appearing on her face. Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 ¡°Who are you texting? You¡¯ve been staring at your phone since you got here.¡± Balfour, with his coffee in hand, eyed Bartlett who was sitting in his office. Bartlett snapped out of it and put away his phone, ¡°Nothing much, just some work stuff.¡± Balfour nced at him, ¡°If you¡¯re swamped with work, why did youe bother me?¡± Bartlett took a sip of his coffee and said, ¡°Nothing major, just some annoying errands. I just wanted to chat.¡± But Balfour didn¡¯t have time to shoot the breeze; he had a meeting to attend soon. Just then, Quinton knocked on the door. Without waiting for Balfour to saye in, he walked in looking upset, ¡°Mr. Howard, we¡¯ve got trouble!¡± Balfour looked up seriously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Even after noticing Bartlett in the office, Quinton still blurted it out without reserve. ¡°Mr. Howard, there¡¯s a problem with the nchet family; Ms. Mendoza¡­ seems to be missing!¡± Balfour¡¯s calm face turned stern. ¡°What? How did that happen?¡± ¡Ö 2 2 3 3 3 ?2 3 2 2 3 5 Quinton exined. ¡°There have been more security guards at the nchet Vitely; we thought they were ramping up security to protect Ms. Mendoza. This morning, Ms. Mendoza went to Central Park with Marissa nchet, and then she disappeared. The nchet family is currently looking for her everywhere.¡± Furious, Balfour mmed his coffee cup on the desk, ¡°Theo can¡¯t even protect his own wife; what the hell is Ellinor still doing with him?! Quinton, get some people to search for her too. If you find her, bring Ellinor to me; don¡¯t send her back to the nchet Vi!¡± Quinton responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard!¡± Once Quinton left, Balfour¡¯s face was still gloomy. Bartlett, sitting across him, seemed pretty chill though. He had promised Ellinor that he wouldn¡¯t spill the beans to Balfour. ¡°Balfour, don¡¯t stress. Ellinor was doing just fine before she met Theo, right? I believe she¡¯ll be okay.¡± Balfour red at Bartlett, ¡°She¡¯s not your sister, so of course you¡¯re not worried!¡± Bartlett raised an eyebrow, took a sip of his coffee, and said with a smile, ¡°Ellinor may not be my sister, but I do have a thing for her.¡± Balfour snorted, ¡°What good does your crush do? She will never be yours! I don¡¯t have time to shoot the breeze. I need to find Ellinor! She¡¯s expecting! What if something happens?!¡± With that, Balfour got up to leave; even though he was hobbling, he still moved with urgency on his cane. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Bartlett quickly caught up and stopped Balfour, ¡°Seriously, dude, you¡¯re gonna find someone in your condition? You should let Quinton and his guys do it, or they¡¯ll have to babysit you instead!¡± Balfour was itching to ditch his cane and run. At a critical time like this, it was really holding him back. Bartlett patted Balfour¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Trust me, Ellinor will take care of herself.¡± Balfour looked puzzled. ¡°How can you be so sure? Do you know where Ellinor is?¡± Bartlett shook his head with a smile. ¡°I have no idea. But from what Quinton said, it sounds like Ellinor purposely left the nchet family. If she nned her departure, she would have arranged everything. You need not worry.¡± Balfour frowned. ¡°Ellinor nned to leave the nchet family? Why would she want to leave? Weren¡¯t she and Theo all lovey-dovey just a few days ago?¡± Bartlett shrugged. ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯m just guessing. Maybe Theo¡¯s being too controlling, and Ellinor¡¯s not happy.¡± Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Balfour snorted. ¡°I should¡¯ve never let Ellinor stay with Theo!¡± Bartlett patted his shoulder lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it; you¡¯re not in the best shape right now, so just chill here and wait for updates! I¡¯ll go find Ellinor for you!¡± After saying that, Bartlett turned around and swaggered off. Balfour, looking at Bartlett¡¯s retreating figure, furrowed his brows deeply and heaved a sigh. Once he found Ellinor, he definitely needed to bring her home. He couldn¡¯t let her be wronged by the nchet family anymore! Late at night. The nended. Theo practically raced home. He didn¡¯t even have time to greet his grandparents and went straight upstairs to his room to look for clues. The room still had the faint scent of her favorite shampoo, but she was nowhere to be found. He opened the wardrobe, and he saw that all her clothes were still there; she hadn¡¯t taken anything. She left again? Just likest time, she left without a word! Why? Frustrated, he punched the wardrobe, making a loud noise that woke Veronica, who hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Veronica came in and saw Theo looking furious. She asked cautiously. ¡°Bro, you¡¯re back?¡± Theo looked up at Veronica and asked, ¡°Did she say anything to you before she disappeared this morning?¡± Veronica shook her head, ¡°No¡­ she seemed perfectly normal; neither Grandma nor I noticed anything wrong. We have no idea why.¡± Theo clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, ¡°Who gave you the permission to take her out?!¡± Veronica looked puzzled and said. ¡°She said she was feeling cooped up at home and wanted to go out to feed the pigeons in the park. Grandma felt sorry for her, so she agreed.¡± Theo took a deep breath, ¡°Now that she¡¯s missing, are you guys happy?¡± Veronica looked innocent and said, ¡°Bro¡­¡± Just then, Sophia, who hade back with Theo, walked in and said. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t me Veronica and Grandma; they didn¡¯t intend for this to happen. The most important thing now is to find Ms. Mendoza, right?¡± The veins in Theo¡¯s forehead were bulging. Didn¡¯t he know that finding her was the most important thing? His guys had been looking for her all day, but they didn¡¯t find a single clue! Where was he supposed to find her? Veronica looked at Sophia, who had suddenly appeared, with confusion. She looked at her outfit, which didn¡¯t seem to be in line with local fashion, and asked cautiously, ¡°Who is this woman?¡± Before Theo could say anything, Sophia walked up to Veronica with a smile and introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Sophia! Veronica, you might not have met me, but I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Theo!¡± Veronica furrowed her eyebrows and asked her, ¡°Are you close with my brother? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re close. We¡¯ve known each other for many years.¡± Veronica looked at Sophia with suspicion. She said she was close with her brother, but howe she never knew her brother knew such a woman? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A few nights ago, her brother and Ellinor had a fight. Could it be because of this woman? Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Veronica ignored Sophia and turned to Theo, intending to ask him a few things. But Theo didn¡¯t wait for her to speak; he just turned and left. ¡°Where are you off to at this hour?¡± Veronica caught up and asked loudly. However, Theo didn¡¯t answer her. At that moment, another voice answered her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? He¡¯s off to see Ms. Mendoza, of course!¡± Snapping back to reality, Veronica shot Sophia an annoyed look, ¡°What¡¯s your deal with Theo? Who asked you to butt into our family¡¯s business?¡± Sophia, cheerful and open-minded from living abroad for a long time, replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say? Theo and I are friends, very close friends!¡± Veronica was put off by this woman, ¡°Even if you¡¯re his close friend, it doesn¡¯t give you the right to just waltz into Theo¡¯s bedroom! Get out now!¡± Sophia shrugged and asked, ¡°So where am I supposed to sleep tonight?¡± Veronica frowned, ¡°Go back to your own home! You can¡¯t seriously be thinking of staying here?¡± Sophia looked helpless, ¡°But my home is overseas; I don¡¯t have a ce here, and it¡¯s toote to book a hotel.¡± Veronica¡¯s frown deepened. She knew from the beginning that something was off about this woman. Turned out that she grew up in a foreign environment. Why on earth would Theo bring such a woman home? Wouldn¡¯t Ellinor be upset? No, Ellinor was already upset. Her leaving this morning was probably because of this woman! However, since this woman was a friend that Theo brought home, she couldn¡¯t just kick her out. Veronica thought for a moment and said impatiently. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll arrange a guest room for you.¡± But Sophia shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t like staying in a guest room that hasn¡¯t been used for a long time. The vibes are off. Since Ms. Mendoza isn¡¯t home, I¡¯ll just stay in this room.¡± Veronica was stunned. This foreign woman actually cared about the vibe of a room. How bizarre! Annoyed, Veronica retorted, ¡°Sophia, are you for real? This is Theo and Ellinor¡¯s bedroom; do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to stay here?¡± Sophia nodded, ¡°I think it¡¯s perfectly fine! They¡¯re not home, and I¡¯m not sharing a bed with them. I¡¯m just sleeping in it.¡± Veronica firmly rebutted, ¡°Absolutely not! You might not care about this since you live abroad, but in our home, this is totally inappropriate! If you don¡¯t want the guest room, then leave now! There¡¯s no way you¡¯re sleeping in Theo and Ellinor¡¯s bedroom!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Sophia insisted, ¡°No, I won¡¯t stay in the guest room! The vibes are off. I¡¯ve had a fortune teller tell me it would affect my luck.¡± Veronica rolled her eyes, ¡°Where did you find this fortune teller? I think you¡¯ve been swindled! We don¡¯t believe in that stuff.¡± Sophia shook her head, ¡°That fortune teller is very well-known where Ie from and always urate! Veronica, if you don¡¯t want me to stay in this room, can I stay in your room? Bottom line, I can¡¯t stay in the guest room!¡± What? This woman wanted to stay in her room? ¡°No way! I don¡¯t like people staying in my room!¡± Veronica said resolutely. At that, Sophia started to take off her coat, ¡°Then I guess I have no choice but to stay in Theo¡¯s room!¡± Veronica red at her, ¡°Do you have any manners? Whoes to someone¡¯s house and immediately wants to stay in the master bedroom?¡± Sophia shrugged, ¡°I did offer to stay in your room, but you refused!¡± ¡°Why should I agree? Who do you think you are? Do you think you can just spend the night anywhere in our house?¡± Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Veronica, why aren¡¯t you getting some shut-eye and instead making a ruckus in your brother¡¯s room at this ungodly hour?¡± Marissa¡¯s weary voice came out of nowhere, and she pushed the door open to investigate. Worries about Ellinor kept her wide awake, and after hearing her granddaughter making a fuss, she decided to check up on her. Veronica immediately rushed to her grandmother, ¡°Granny, my brother brought a chick home and ims she¡¯s his good friend. I suggested she crash in the guest room, but she insisted on bunking in Theo and Ellinor¡¯s room. She said the vibe in the guest room was off, and it¡¯d mess up her luck. Granny, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s pushing it?¡± Marissa gave a puzzled look in the direction Veronica pointed, her face a mix of confusion. Sophia greeted Marissa with a warm smile, ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Sophia; sorry to disturb your rest!¡± Marissa snapped back to reality and nodded, ¡°Since you came back with Theo, make yourself at home. But this room is off-limits; if the guest room isn¡¯t up to your standards, you can stay in Veronica¡¯s room, and she can sleep in the guest room.¡± 23 24 25 2 3 2 2 2 8 3 5 2 N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sophia grinned, ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± Veronica wasn¡¯t thrilled, ¡°Granny, why should she stay in my room? I don¡¯t want anyone sleeping in my room!¡± Marissa gave her a stern look, ¡°You need to learn some hospitality! She¡¯s your brother¡¯s friend, and she came all the way here; we should make sure she¡¯sfortable. Go clear out your room for Ms. Sophia, and be quick!¡± Veronica was baffled. Why was Granny siding with this stranger? ¡°Granny, Baber is still sleeping in my room! It took me forever to get him to sleep; we can¡¯t just wake him up again!¡± Marissa replied, ¡°Then don¡¯t wake Baber. Just gently move him to the guest room.¡± ¡°Granny!¡± ¡°Do as you¡¯re told! Now!¡± Veronica was disgruntled, but she dared not defy her grandmother, so she stomped her foot and stormed off. What was so special about this Sophia? How did she manage to win Granny¡¯s favor? After Veronica left, Sophia gave Marissa an apologetic smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to cause you trouble, Granny.¡± Marissa replied, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble; you¡¯ve done a great favor for the nchet family, so it¡¯s only right that we fulfill your requests. Now, follow Veronica to her room to see if you need anything, and feel free to ask the servants to get it for you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sophia followed Veronica, still smiling. Marissa stayed behind, casting a meaningful look at Theo and Ellinor¡¯s bed before she left the room, gently closing the door behind her. Meanwhile. In a strange room, Ellinor tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She decided to sit up and y some games on her tablet. Just as she was engrossed in her game, the doorbell rang out of the blue. Ellinor was instantly on high alert. Who could it be? Bartlett had told her that this house had been empty for a long time. Who would visit at thiste hour? Could Theo¡¯s people have found her? She put down her tablet, quietly got out of bed, and tiptoed to the peephole. But all she saw was an eye, and she jumped in fright. Before she could recover from the shock, Bartlett¡¯s amused voice came from outside, ¡°Rx, it¡¯s me. You can open the door.¡± Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Ellinor frowned as she opened the door. ¡°What are you doing here thiste?¡± Bartlett held up a bag of food. ¡°I bet you can¡¯t sleep, so I brought you some midnight snacks!¡± Without another word, he walked right in and changed into slippers, making himself at home. ? ? ? ?? ? ?? Well, it was his home. After closing the door, Ellinor crossed her arms and muttered, ¡°Bartlett, I asked for your help, but you can¡¯t just do as you please, okay?¡± Ignoring her words, Bartlett walked into the kitchen with the food, fetched some utensils, and asked with a smile, ¡°Roasted beef or chicken, want some?¡± Ellinor frowned and said seriously, ¡°Yes!¡± Laughing softly, Bartlett waved her over. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come and eat! The barbecue from this ce is fantastic. Try it!¡± Ellinor walked over and looked at the barbecued meat Bartlett had ted. It looked tempting and smelled delicious. But she was puzzled. The street food joint didn¡¯t seem like a ce Bartlett, a rich young master, would frequent She was curious and conflicted. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Bartlett passed her a fork and knife, grinning ¡°Daydreaming? Go on, try it?¡± Ellinor reached out but didn¡¯t take the cutlery. Is there only meat? No soda?¡± Ignoring her question, Bartlett ced the cutlery in her hand, gently pushing her to sit down. Ellinor frowned, thinking that Bartlett seemed to have a hearing problem. She had asked for sodal Usually, you¡¯d have wine or soda with barbecue. Just as she was about toin, she saw Bartlett taking out two bottles of soda from the fridge Before she could say anything, Bartlett sat down. He carefully cut the meat into small pieces and ced them on her te. He then started cutting another piece. Ellinor was stunned. What was he doing? Delivering foodte at night and now cutting her meat? ¡°Are you going to eat? Or continue daydreaming? Bartlett reminded her with a chuckle after noticing that she had spaced out. After snapping back to reality, Ellinor said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this I can cut it myself Bartlett smiled. ¡°Even if you can cut, you don¡¯t have to as long as I¡¯m here. You just need to eat.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t respond. She knew he meant well, but it still felt awkward She picked up her fork and started eating the beef on her te, watching Bartlett¡¯s thoughtful actions. ¡°Mr. Rex, you must have cut meat for many girls, haven¡¯t you?¡± Bartlett paused and looked at her. ¡°Why do you always think the worst of me? Can¡¯t you believe I¡¯m just a kind person?¡± Ellinor scoffed. ¡°Someone like you would only cut meat for others if you were trying to woo a girl¡± Bartlett chuckled, ¡°You really underestimate me! Do I need to do this to win a girl over? Even if I didn¡¯t do this, there are still girls who would chase after me. You¡¯re the only person who has ever been reluctant to ept mel Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Ellinor smirked. She unabashedly gobbled up the meat he¡¯d cut for her and mumbled, ¡°You knew I didn¡¯t wanna talk to you, yet you insisted oning over?¡± Bartlett slid a freshly cut piece of beef towards her, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m gonna try my best to make you wanna talk to me in the future.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t used to being fed, so she used a fork to pick up the meat before putting it in her mouth. Without batting an eye at her defiance, Bartlett asked with a smile, ¡°Want to know what¡¯s going on with the nchet family now?¡± Ellinor paused, not saying a word. She tried her best to avoid using her electronics all day. She didn¡¯t contact Chase or Ida, fearing Theo¡¯s people would track her down via satellite. Even though she wasn¡¯t aware of what was happening with the nchet family, she had her suspicions. The nchets were probably searching high and low for her; after all, she was carrying Theo¡¯s baby. They wouldn¡¯t let his child be left out in the cold. Not wanting to bring up the nchet family, Ellinor changed the subject. ¡°The grilled meat here is really good. Where did you get it? Send me the addresster! Bartlett arched an eyebrow, ¡°If I gave you the address, would you actually go there? Weren¡¯t you nning onying low and then skipping the country?¡± Ellinor casually replied, ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot!¡± Bartlett clicked his tongue, ¡°Thought you were having second thoughts and wanting to go back.¡± Once Ellinor decided to leave, she wouldn¡¯t go back. There was nothing to regret. ¡°Enough about me. Bartlett, can I interview you?¡± A glint of amusement shed in Bartlett¡¯s eyes. ¡°Interview me? Sure, what do you want to ask?¡± Ellinor looked around the two-bedroom apartment. ¡°You said this was where you grew up, but isn¡¯t the Rex family a big n? Why were you living in such a basic ce?¡± Bartlett paused slightly, though his hands didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Didn¡¯t Theo tell you? I¡¯m not the Rex family¡¯s biological son.¡± Ellinor was taken aback. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me! What¡¯s the deal? Were you adopted by the Rex family?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bartlett chuckled. ¡°You could say that. The Rex family elders are my adoptive parents. They had a son, but he died young. Due to some special circumstances, my adoptive father couldn¡¯t have children anymore, so they chose an heir from their rtives¡¯ children. I was originally the child of a distant rtive of the Rex family. My parents died, and as an orphan, I was chosen to be sent to the Rex family and raised as an heir. And this house was my biological parents¡¯ home.¡± So that was what happened. Ellinor looked at Bartlett, feeling a sense of kinship. Being chosen as an heir by wealthy rtives may seem lucky, but he probably couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted like those rich kids. Both of them were raised in other people¡¯s homes, and they both felt out of ce. Ellinor asked again, ¡°So how old were you when the Rex family took you in?¡± Bartlett replied, ¡°I was about seven or eight, so I remember a lot about my biological parents.¡± Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Ellinor stopped eating and held her face in her hands while looking at him. ¡°You seem very optimistic and have a good personality.¡± Bartlett smiled faintly. ¡°Am I optimistic? Life isn¡¯t easy as the heir of a family like this. A strict upbringing left me with hardly any childhood, and because everyone knows I¡¯m an adopted son, they don¡¯t really respect me. It¡¯s hard for me to fit into their circle. When I first took over thepany, the shareholders were very unhappy; they wanted to kick me out.¡± Ellinor nodded sympathetically. ¡°I can imagine how tough it must have been for you back then. But you¡¯ve ovee it, and now, who doesn¡¯t address you with respect as Mr. Rex?¡± Bartlett chuckled bitterly. ¡°Do you think they respect me behind my back? It¡¯s not just strangers, even Theo and the others are the same. They don¡¯t truly ept me. Your brother is the only person who doesn¡¯t hold back with me.¡± In Ellinor¡¯s view, Balfour was the most condescending person she had ever met. Theo, Jonah, and Kemp had a closer bond, but they didn¡¯t look down on Bartlett. Given the personalities of those three men, if they genuinely looked down on someone, they would never sit together. ¡°I don¡¯t think Theo is that kind of person. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Ellinor said calmly. Bartlett narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you still defending Theo?¡± Ellinor spoke candidly. ¡°I¡¯m not defending him; I¡¯m just stating facts. If he truly looked down on people, he wouldn¡¯t be spending time with someone like me.¡± Bartlett smiled and said, ¡°But he doesn¡¯t treat you sincerely; otherwise, why are you leaving now?¡± Ellinor fell silent. That was the truth! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Why was she still defending Theo? ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. You should eat too.¡± Ellinor began to soften her attitude towards Bartlett. Bartlett smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯m happy to serve you.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t finish so much food by myself, and eating alone is boring. It¡¯s more fun with you here.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll eat with you.¡± Bartlett sat down and smiled as he joined her in eating grilled meat. Ellinor began cutting her own meat. ¡°Ellinor, do you know why I think we¡¯re a good match?¡± Bartlett suddenly said. Ellinor looked at him while eating. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the grilled meat filled your mouth yet?¡± Bartlettughed. ¡°But just eating without talking is pretty boring.¡± Ellinor said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone ever told you not to talk while eating?¡± Bartlett smiled. He could tell that Ellinor was deliberately changing the subject, but he didn¡¯t want to give up; he wanted to express his feelings. ¡°Ellinor, the reason I think we¡¯re a good match is that I believe we have simr experiences, and our views and values are very simr. Inparison, you and Theo are like people from two different worlds that have been forced together. I believe we¡¯re better suited for each other; we have more common ground.¡± Ellinor really didn¡¯t want to discuss emotional issues with him. ¡°There are many people in the world with simr backgrounds and experiences; does that mean they should all be together? Bartlett, if you don¡¯t want to eat grilled meat, just leave it all to me. You should go home and rest!¡± Bartlett smiled helplessly. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anymore. Is that alright?¡± Theo pulled up to Chase¡¯s apartment. Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Although it was called Chase¡¯s apartment, it was actually shared between Ellinor, Chase, and Ida. Last time, after Ellinor left the nchet household, Theo found her holed up here. The moment Theo stepped out of the elevator, he started hammering on the door like a madman. When no one answered, he got antsy and kept banging away. Thankfully, the building was designed so each elevator served only one unit; otherwise, the neighbors would¡¯ve been onto him for the racket he was making. Eventually, after Theo¡¯s relentless assault, the door swung open. Chase, decked out in his pajamas and sleepy-eyed, ran his fingers through his hair and asked, ¡°Mr. nchet, why are you here thiste instead of catching some Z¡¯s at home?¡± Without changing his expression, Theo cut to the chase. ¡°Where¡¯s Ellinor? Get her out here now!¡± Chase, nonchntly, shrugged his shoulders, spread his hands, and said, ¡°Mr. nchet, your guys have already searched my car. Why are you still hounding me? I actually wanna know where you stashed her.¡± Ignoring Chase, Theo barged right into their ce. ¡°Ellinor,e out!¡± Chase followed him in, frowning and clearly miffed. ¡°Mr. nchet, do you realize you¡¯re trespassing? I could call the cops, you know!¡± Theo ignored him. He made a beeline for the room where he¡¯dst seen Ellinor packing, knocked, and, without waiting for a reply, barged right in. But there was no Ellinor. Just a chubby white cat asleep on the bed, whose fur puffed out in rm at the sight of a stranger invading its territory. ¡°Meow!¡± Chase walked in, picked up their cat, and said to Theo, ¡°Mr. nchet, she¡¯s really not here!¡± His bloodshot eyes scanned every corner of the room, but Theo couldn¡¯t find Ellinor, which only made him angrier. ¡°Where are you hiding her this time?¡± Chase, looking innocent and cuddling the cat, replied, ¡°We¡¯re not hiding her! Mr. nchet, if she wanted to avoid you, she wouldn¡¯t be somewhere you could find her. She hasn¡¯t even been in touch with us to avoid being found. We called her today, and it went straight to voicemail!¡± Theo¡¯s fists clenched, and his heart filled with rage. Did the mischievous woman really not want to be found? Other men¡¯s wives might run away to blow off steam, deliberately going to ces where their husbands could easily find them. But Ellinor seemed to want to run away to somewhere far away from him. -Theo¡¯s expression was so cold that he looked like someone owed him money. Regardless, Chase continued to irritably speak to him. ¡°Mr. nchet, maybe you should reflect on why she wants to run away from you in the first ce! If you¡¯ve wronged her, I suggest you stop looking for her! Knowing her, even if you find her, she won¡¯t forgive you!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Theo¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What did I do wrong to her?¡± Chase snorted. ¡°How would I know your marital problems? I¡¯m just guessing since she wouldn¡¯t disappear for no good reason!¡± Theo¡¯s eyes dimmed, and his brows furrowed even further. ¡°Do you know where she is or not?¡± Chase answered solemnly. ¡°I swear, I really don¡¯t know! I wish I knew where she¡¯d run off to; I¡¯ve been calling her non-stop and I can¡¯t get through!¡± Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 He was telling the truth. To this day, he really didn¡¯t have a clue where Ellinor was hiding. In order to keep Theo from getting any leads, Ellinor had made it clear that they shouldn¡¯t dial the phone number she was currently using. Theo didn¡¯t say a word. He had Ellinor¡¯s phone on him and had tinkered with it thest time they parted. Now, except for his number and emergency calls, nobody else could get through. He had a hunch that day that Ellinor was nning to bolt, so he heightened his guard and even posted a bunch of bodyguards at home to watch over her. He nned to stash her at home until he finished his business abroad, and then they could sort out their issues. But, to his surprise, none of this was able to hold Ellinor back. She ran away anyway. Theo didn¡¯t intend to give Chase a hard time. He had already checked all the ces where Ellinor could be but found no trace of her. He said coldly, ¡°If you hear anything about her, tell me right away!¡± Chase really wanted to retort by saying, ¡°In your dreams!¡± But in order not to raise any suspicion, he justplied. ¡°Alright.¡± With that, Theo left with a somewhat disheartened air. Ida came out of her bedroom just in time to see Theo enter the elevator. She squinted in confusion. ¡°Mr. nchet seems really worried, huh?¡± Chase chuckled sarcastically, ¡°Well, duh. His kid¡¯s missing. What man wouldn¡¯t be?¡± Ida gave a thoughtful nod. ¡°I think he cares about more than just the baby in Ellinor¡¯s belly.¡± Chase scoffed. ¡°So what if he does? He still betrayed Ellinor¡¯s feelings and got married to another woman abroad! Now he¡¯s ying innocent?¡± Ida spected. ¡°What if Mr. nchet had some unspoken difficulties?¡± Chase was dismissive. ¡°What kind of ¡®difficulties¡¯ could lead to a secret marriage? Even if there were, he could have been honest with Ellinor. She¡¯s a reasonable woman, but he kept her in the dark, so what kind of man does that make him?¡± Ida shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just a thought! We don¡¯t even know where Ellinor is now or if she¡¯s had anything to eat!¡± Chase reassured her. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine! Remember, she said she had someone else to help besides us. She¡¯s probably settled in by now. We¡¯ll just wait for the dust to settle, and then she¡¯ll get back to us.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Ida sighed and nodded in agreement. ¡°Hmm.¡± Ellinor hadn¡¯t told Chase and Ida that she had enlisted Bartlett¡¯s help. She knew that once Theo discovered her escape, he would grill them about it. She didn¡¯t want them to know too much and blow their cover. So it was better not to tell them at all. Ida went to close the front door to prevent the cat from running out, then prepared to go back to her room to sleep. But Chase stopped her. ¡°Hold on, Ida!¡± Ida turned around and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Chase pulled out his phone and tossed it over to her. Ida quickly caught it and asked what this was all about. Chase, with a mischievous smile, said, ¡°Byran Howard has been blowing up my phone because he couldn¡¯t reach yours. Why don¡¯t you handle him yourself?¡± Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Ida frowned and nced down to see that Chase¡¯s phone was on silent. It was ringing, and the caller ID was showing the number of that boy named Byran. She wasn¡¯t sleepy at all; she was just feeling quite peeved. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just turn your phone off?¡± Ida asked impatiently. Chase shrugged helplessly. ¡°Thed said if I turned off my phone, it would seem like I had something to hide, and he¡¯d call the cops, iming I kidnapped you and wouldn¡¯t let you answer the phone. I don¡¯t fancy being hauled off by the police!¡± Ida was speechless. What a little rascal! After taking Chase¡¯s phone, Ida retreated to her room. Seeing the number calling again, she leaned against the headboard and answered while massaging her temples. ¡°Chase! I¡¯ve checked. You and Ida are living in the same ce! If you don¡¯t let her answer the phone, I¡¯m really gonna call the police!¡± Ida responded coldly, ¡°Would you really call the police?¡± The voice of the boy on the other end faltered and then rose in pitch. ¡°Ida! You finally answered! I¡¯ve been worried about you!¡± Ida replied sharply, ¡°Worried about what?¡± Caught off guard, Byran huffed arrogantly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just am!¡± Growing impatient with thed, Ida said, ¡°Byran, I was doing just fine before I met you, and I¡¯ll be fine after. You don¡¯t need to worry so much and stop bothering my friend, got it?¡± Sucking in a breath, Byran¡¯s voice was shaky but still childishly stubborn. ¡°I get it, I get it! I didn¡¯t mean to bother your friend! It¡¯s just that all my calls to you were answered by Ellinor, and I¡¯m stuck at home, which is why I¡¯ve been so anxious!¡± Ida sat up straight. ¡°What did you just say? Ellinor answered my calls?¡± Byran nodded honestly, ¡°Yes, it was her! I was really shocked. How did your phone end up with her?¡± Ida asked sternly, ¡°What did you say to her when she answered?¡± Byran sounded guilty, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t say anything? Repeat your conversation!¡± ¡°Oh,e on! I didn¡¯t expect her to answer! I just mentioned that we had a one-night stand, and you should take responsibility.¡± Ida covered her forehead with her hand. ¡°And how did she respond?¡± Byran¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°She asked when it happened.¡± Ida sighed. ¡°And what did you say?¡± Byran replied honestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare answer! I remembered you told me not to let Ellinor know, so I just hung up.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Ida massaged her temples. A secret that should¡¯ve stayed that way was now out in the open. What good was hanging up now? Ellinor knew about her one-night stand with her brother. She was probably furious. Ida didn¡¯t realize that Byran had been pushed too far; when she wanted to end it all, he was no longer under her control, and then¡­ ¡°Alright! It¡¯ste; go to bed. Don¡¯t call me unless it¡¯s necessary. I don¡¯t have time to y games with you!¡± As she was about to end the call, she heard Byran¡¯s trembling voice. ¡°I¡¯m outside; I can¡¯t sleep! It¡¯s too cold¡­¡± Her hand, originally ready to disconnect the call, stopped. She frowned. ¡°It¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you at home sleeping? Why are you out wandering?¡± Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Byran, looking quite sad, answered. ¡°Chase didn¡¯t let you pick up the phone just now, and I was really worried, so I snuck out when my brother wasn¡¯t looking to find you. I didn¡¯t bring any money, and my phone is about to die¡­ Ida, can youe pick me up?¡± Ida suddenly felt irritated. ¡°I¡¯m not picking you up; go home yourself!¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared to go home; my brother is in a bad mood today, and he will definitely give me a hard time if I go back! And I don¡¯t have any money to take a cab.¡± Ida was about to lose her temper. ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll send someone to find you and give you some cash, so you can find a ce to stay and head home tomorrow morning!¡± Byran insisted. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else to pick me up! I want you to do it! If you don¡¯te, I¡¯d rather freeze to death here!¡± Ida felt helpless. ¡°Then freeze there!¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. She felt annoyed. How did she get stuck with a pain in the neck like Byran?! Byran was warming up in the underground passage of Crescent Society. The weather had been really coldtely, and he forgot to wear his jacket when he ran out of the house, so he was shivering from the cold. After hearing the busy tone from the phone, Byran got angry, but he redialed anyway. Unfortunately, his phone died before the call connected. He was totally speechless. No one was going to care about him now. He put his phone back in his pocket and began rubbing his arms and hopping around to keep warm. There was a guy doing a live stream while ying the guitar and singing up ahead. He walked over to listen to the music, hoping to warm up a bit. He found a clean spot to sit down next to the singer. He hugged his arms as tears streamed down his face. He didn¡¯t know why he was crying; maybe the song was just too beautiful. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The love song was very mncholic, and it really hit him hard. In his eighteen years of life, Byran had never felt this humiliated, except maybe in front of his brother. It was that woman, Ida, who showed interest in him first, and now she was ignoring him. How infuriating! But he just couldn¡¯t stop himself from missing her. She was always cold to him, never giving him a chance. He really wanted to see her or at least hear her voice. What a wuss! The more Byran thought about it, the more upset and wronged he felt. He lifted his arm to wipe away his tears, trying to keep a straight face to stop the tears from flowing. He thought no one would see him like this, but little did he know, he was right in the live stream camera angle of the guitar-ying singer. His crying face was captured clearly, and it even brought a lot of traffic to the live stream, making it trend. In thement section of the live stream, everyone was no longer paying attention to what song the singer was ying. All their focus was on the handsome young guy crying in the background. ¡°That young man looks so heartbroken! Did he just go through a breakup?¡± ¡°How could such a good-looking guy experience a breakup?¡± ¡°Come here,e to me. Let me give you a hug! Stop crying, okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s totally my type! Wonder which girl made him this upset?¡± Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 The singer noticed the sudden change in thements on his live stream. He stopped singing, turned around, and looked at the young boy crying on the live feed. He put down his guitar, walked over, and asked, ¡°Hey kiddo, what¡¯s up?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Byran didn¡¯t want anyone to see him cry. He wiped his eyes with his arm and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Just waiting for someone.¡± The singer was a bit puzzled. ¡°Why would waiting for someone make you cry? Did the person you¡¯re waiting for stand you up?¡± After hearing this, Byran got annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Scram! Mind your own business!¡± The singer had meant well but ended up being barked at. However, he didn¡¯t take it to heart since the boy seemed quite young. He looked almost like a runaway. ¡°If you¡¯ve got nowhere to go, how about you crash at my ce for the night? My live stream is almost over.¡± Byran was freezing, and the offer made him waver. ¡°Where do you live?¡± The singer chuckled. ¡°Just close by! Wait for me to pack up, and I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Byran didn¡¯t refuse and got up to help him pack. He thought that anywhere would be warmer than being outside, right? If he had to spend the night on the streets, he¡¯d probably freeze to death! The singer wrapped up his live stream, packed his stuff, picked up his guitar, turned around, and smiled. ¡°Come with Byran nodded and followed him towards the underpass. He was freezing and beginning to feel hungry. ¡°Where are you from, kid?¡± The singer asked as they walked. ¡°I¡¯m from Greenhaven.¡± Byran replied truthfully. ¡°Did you have a fight with your family and run away?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± The singer shook his head with a smile. ¡°You young folks don¡¯t know how lucky you are. You know, having a family to look after you is something we can only envy. Let off some steam tonight and go back home in the morning.¡± Byran frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have a family?¡± The singer gave a bitter smile. ¡°I do; but they¡¯ve never looked after me.¡¯ Byran was puzzled. ¡°Why not?¡± The singer didn¡¯t borate, and he just pointed at an alley ahead. ¡°My ce is just up there; turn left, and we¡¯re there!¡± -Byran, chilled to the bone, quickened his pace. But before he could enter the alley, a white sports car zoomed up and stopped them. The speeding car gave Byran and the singer quite a scare. Byran was already in a bad mood, and this only made him angrier. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Ida got out of the car as she adjusted his gold-rimmed sses. Byran was taken aback, but then quickly scowled. ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you said you didn¡¯t care?¡± Ida didn¡¯t answer his question; instead, he eyed the singer warily. ¡°Who is he? Where are you going with him?¡± Byran snapped. ¡°He¡¯s a good Samaritan who wants to help me. I¡¯m going to stay at his ce for the night!¡± Ida gave him a cold look. ¡°Do you even know him? And you¡¯re just going to go off with a stranger? Get in the car!¡± Although Byran was tempted to get in the car, he continued to re at Ida. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care? Why are you telling me to get in the car now?¡± Ida was running out of patience. ¡°I¡¯m giving you three seconds. If you don¡¯t get in, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Byran huffed. He turned to the baffled singer and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your live stream ount name?¡± The singer snapped back to reality. ¡°My ount name is ¡®Lonely Singer.¡± Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 ¡°Okay, got it! I¡¯ll drop by your live stream when I have the time.¡± With that, Bryan waved nonchntly to the singer before hopping into Ida¡¯s passenger seat. Ida gave the singer a nce before getting into the car. She buckled up and set off. On the road. Byran, sitting in the passenger seat, tilted his head arrogantly and sneered. ¡°Such a hypocritical woman! You said you didn¡¯t care about me, yet here you are! Just admit you like me; I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± Ida was dumbfounded. This kid was hopeless! She didn¡¯t want toe in the first ce, but after Chase saw that guitar-ying singer¡¯s live stream and said that Byran was crying in the underpass, she had no choice but to venture out in the middle of the night. If anything happened to Byran and the Howard family held her responsible, she¡¯d be in big trouble. Fortunately, her ce wasn¡¯t far from herpany, and Byran was in the underpass near the office. It only took about ten minutes to drive there. ¡°Hey! Ida, how did you know I was here?¡± Byran asked. Ida simply focused on driving and ignored him. Not getting an answer, Bryan began to specte. ¡°Did you send people all over the ce to look for me, even asking the authorities for satellite positioning?¡± Ida smiled. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t have time for that.¡± Byran snorted. ¡°So you won¡¯t admit you were worried? Then how did you find me?¡± ¡°Because you were trending.¡± Byran was shocked. ¡°What? You¡¯re saying I was trending? I didn¡¯t do anything; how could I be trending? Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Knowing that his phone was out of battery, Ida handed him hers. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourself!¡± Byran looked confused as he took Ida¡¯s phone and looked at it. His face instantly turned beet red. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Who posted this?¡± ¡°Your behavior on the live stream was recorded byizens and posted. You might be going viral; the whole inte is trying to figure out who you are.¡± -Byran¡¯s face darkened. Who would want to be famous this way? Will my brother see it?¡± He was mostly worried about that. ¡°Even if your brother doesn¡¯t see it, his subordinates will tell him if they do.¡± Byran fell silent. This was bad. If his brother saw it, he would scold him for embarrassing himself. ¡°Ida, quickly get someone to take down this video from the entire inte!¡± Ida drove into the residential area. ¡°Do you know how much it costs to take down a video? Why should I help you with this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back! Just hurry up and get someone to delete those videos!¡± Ida didn¡¯t respond to him. After driving into the underground garage, she unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car. Byran quickly unbuckled his seat belt and followed her. ¡°Ida, answer me! Will you help me or not?¡± Ida turned her head to look at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you join a hacker alliance? Can¡¯t you handle such a simple thing yourself? Do you still need to spend money?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Byran himself felt a bit awkward when talking about his amateur hacker alliance. He scratched his head. ¡°Our alliance is mainly made up of high school students, and I¡¯m still learning a lot of the techniques. If only I had that much ability. Ida, can you give me a hand?¡± Ida rubbed her temples. She was really at a loss as to how she ended up dealing with a high school kid. By the time Theo got home, it waste at night, and almost everyone was asleep, except for a few night-shift servants. A maid approached and took Theo¡¯s coat. Knowing that he had just returned from abroad and might be jetgged, she asked, ¡°Mr. nchet, have you eaten? Can I prepare something for you?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Theo looked absolutely beat. He waved his hand and wordlessly went upstairs. After entering his room, the familiar scent made his mood even worse. The air was still filled with the faint fragrance of her usual shampoo, indicating that she had taken a shower and blow-dried her hair in this room before she left this morning. Did she have time to take a shower before leaving? Was all this part of her n? Just as he was about to head to the bathroom to take a shower and cool down, he suddenly heard some movement from the bed. The figure on the bed turned over, seeming to be in a deep sleep, and if he listened closely, he could hear faint breathing. Theo abruptly stopped, and his eyes fixated on the figure on the bed. The figure was curled up, hugging a pillow, and wearing the same pajamas that Ellinor often wore. Was it her? Had shee back? Forgetting to switch on the light, Theo quickly walked over to the bed and whispered. ¡°Ellinor?¡± The person on the bed seemed to hear him, moved a bit, and let out a sleepy sound. ¡°Hmm?¡± Theo immediately scooped her up from the bed. ¡°You crazy girl! Do you even know toe back?¡± He held her tightly, fearing she would run away again. So she had taken another shower, and that was why her scent was still in the room. He couldn¡¯t resist that scent. However, maybe because he was holding her too tightly, the woman in his arms woke up due tock of breath. ¡°Theo? What are you doing?¡± Theo immediately realized something was wrong. He quickly pushed her away and turned on the bedsidemp, Under the light, Sophia¡¯s face appeared before his eyes. Theo¡¯s eyes darkened. He stood up and asked. ¡°Why are you sleeping here?¡± Sophia rubbed her eyes, not seeming to think she had done anything wrong. ¡°Your granny initially let me sleep in Veronica¡¯s room, but Veronica kept pushing me in her sleep, so I had no choice but to come sleep in this room.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Theo¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°You can sleep in any room, but not here!¡± Sophia shrugged, looking somewhat discontented. ¡°I don¡¯t get it; Ellinor¡¯s not home, and I¡¯m not sharing a bed with you, so why can¡¯t I spend the night here? Theo, I recently found a very urate fortune teller who strongly advised me not to spend the night in someone else¡¯s guest room. If Ellinor was home today, I think she wouldn¡¯t mind me spending the night in this bed.¡± Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Theo was frowning, and his face was as cold as ice. ¡°She might not mind, but I do. Get off the bed and get out, now!¡± Sophia had a deep frown, too. She reluctantly got out of bed, but her nightgown was a bit too small and clung tightly to her full figure. The nightgown belonged to Ellinor, it was quite loose on her. But for Sophia, who was half-foreign, it was quite small and rather enticing. Theo¡¯s face was dark as he squinted his eyes and coldly asked. ¡°Why are you wearing her clothes?¡± ?? Sophia helplessly shrugged while spreading her hands out. ¡°Because my luggage hasn¡¯t arrived yet! Have you forgotten? I came here in a rush and didn¡¯t have time to pack. I wanted to borrow something from Veronica, but she doesn¡¯t seem to like me much, so she wouldn¡¯t lend me anything. So I had to scrounge something up from your closet.¡± Not only had she worn Ellinor¡¯s clothes, but she had also taken a shower in this room. Because Veronica wouldn¡¯t let her shower in her room. Ellinor¡¯s nightgown was already small for Sophia, and as she spoke, the nightgown slid up a bit, revealing even more enticing parts. But Theo didn¡¯t seem to care. He said coldly. ¡°Take it off.¡± Sophia was taken aback, and then sheughed. ¡°You sure you want me to take it off right now?¡± After saying that, she was about to take off the nightgown. She wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath. Theo turned around and faced the balcony. ¡°Go get your own clothes and wear them. Return hers!¡± Sophia thought he was being ridiculous and went to change. Theo went out to the balcony and began enjoying the cool breeze. The smell in the room hadn¡¯t changed, but it made him ufortable. He frowned and lit a cigarette. Soon, he heard someone walking towards him from behind. Theo exhaled a puff of smoke and didn¡¯t turn around because he knew it was her. Sophia had changed into her own clothes and came to talk to Theo. She frowned, pretending to be unhappy. ¡°Theo, we¡¯ve been good friends for so many years! Do you still need to avoid me? It really hurts.¡± Theo nced at her, his tone cold. ¡°No matter how familiar we are, you¡¯re still a woman!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sophia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m still a woman in your eyes? After all these years, I thought you saw me as a man.¡± Theo took a drag. ¡°I¡¯m with Ellinor now; I¡¯m not the old me anymore. I need to maintain a distance from my female friends.¡± Sophiaughed. ¡°Your Ellinor dumped you today! Whether you keep your distance from the opposite sex or not doesn¡¯t matter. She won¡¯t see it anyway.¡± Theo¡¯s face darkened instantly, although he thought she was right. What was the use of keeping his distance from other women now? Did Ellinor even care? Theo, you just went out to find Ellinor, didn¡¯t you? Looks like you came back without finding her.¡± Sophia continued. Theo silently smoked, not wanting to answer. Theo, I have a question for you. If you really can¡¯t find Ellinor this time, what will you Theo¡¯s eyes became deep. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Even if she turns to ashes, I¡¯ll find her!¡± Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Sophia leaned on the balcony rail, fluttering her eyshes yfully. ¡°Just hypothetically speaking, if you never find her, would you consider settling with another woman?¡± Theo responded. ¡°There¡¯s no such ¡°if.¡± Sophia pouted. ¡°You¡¯re such a bore! You can¡¯t even entertain a hypothetical?¡± Theo gave her a stern look. ¡°What exactly are you getting at?¡± Sophia smiled coyly. ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡­ if you never do find Ellinor, I could share your life with you. After all, we¡¯ve been married before overseas. We¡¯re not strangers to each other.¡± Yes, they had indeed been married overseas. Back when Theo¡¯s grandfather was pressuring him to get married and threatening not to have surgery unless Theo tied the knot, he had found a faux wife to put his grandfather at ease. Sophia was his chosen one. They had been good friends for many years, understood each other well, and had minimal conflicts, so it was convenient to ask her for this favor. After they got married overseas, he showed the marriage certificate to his grandfather. Theo¡¯s grandfather was no fool. Worried that his grandson might quietly divorce after his surgery, he insisted that a proper engagement and wedding ceremony be held in their home country, in front of everyone. Not a single ceremony could be skipped! Theo, left with no other choice, agreed to his grandfather¡¯s terms. However, on the day of the scheduled engagement ceremony, Sophia¡¯s flight was forced to turn back due to bad weather, so she couldn¡¯t make it to the ceremony on time. On that day, Theo met Ellinor, who unexpectedly kissed him, and he brought her toplete the ceremony. Afterwards, his contact with Sophia gradually decreased, and he slowly forgot about their overseas marriage. Recently, he and Ellinor got back together and nned to spend the rest of their lives together, which naturally required marriage. However, if he were to apply for a marriage license, the authorities would find out about his previous overseas marriage. He was worried that Ellinor would get angry if she found out, so he wanted to get a divorce from Sophia first and then exin the situation to her. N?velDrama.Org owns this. But Sophia was not willing to cooperate with the divorce. She demandedpensation. She imed that he turned her, a single woman, into a divorcee, which affected her greatly and caused a huge loss for her. He knew this had indeed affected Sophia and agreed to herpensation request. But what Sophia desired was not money. She demanded that he apany her in M State for a month, after which she would cooperate with the divorce process. He happened to have a new project in M state that needed his personal supervision, so he agreed to her terms. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Theo said coldly. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m in the mood for jokes?¡± Sophia shrugged. ¡°Why not? Ellinor may be having a st somewhere right now. Why the long face?¡± Theo frowned. ¡°Enough! It¡¯ste. Go find a room to sleep in!¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°You won¡¯t let me crash here, and your sister won¡¯t let me in her room, so where else can I go? Considering my luck, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m sleeping in your guestroom!¡± Disgust shed in Theo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Only you would believe in that fortune-telling crap!¡± ¡°Yes! I do believe in it! That¡¯s why I¡¯m not going to the guestroom! I bet you¡¯ll be up all night missing Ellinor, so how about you lend me this room? I¡¯ll find a hotel tomorrow!¡± 3 2 3 3 2 ¡Á 2 7 8 F B F 8 2 ¡°Nope.¡± Sophia red at him. ¡°Humph! Stingy much? Ellinor wouldn¡¯t care if another woman slept in your bed! She dumped you anyway!¡± Theo¡¯s face had turned quite ugly. He had always given her some respect because they¡¯d been friends for years, and she once did him a huge favor. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. But now his face was as ck as thunder. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me me for kicking you out!¡± Sophia shrugged. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t try to scare me! I know you! You wouldn¡¯t do that to me! But I¡¯m done messing with you for now. I¡¯ll just go watch TV on your couch all night! Bye!¡± With that, Sophia turned and strutted out. Theo didn¡¯t stop her, nor did he give her a second nce. He looked up at the sky, wondering where Ellinor was and what she was doing Worrying about her safety was more important than being angry at her now. Just as Sophia left the room, she ran into Veronica, who was looking for someone. After seeing Sophiae out of her brother¡¯s room, Veronica immediately got upset and ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Hey! What were you doing sneaking into my brother¡¯s room in the middle of the night? You¡¯re up to no good! The issues between my brother and Ellinor are definitely your fault!¡± Sophia didn¡¯t care. ¡°Veronica, watch your mouth! I wanted to sleep in your room, but you¡¯ve dumped me on the floor several times, so I had to leave! I¡¯ve already said I can¡¯t sleep in the guestroom, so I had to crash in Theo¡¯s room!¡± Veronica didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep in the guestroom? I think that¡¯s just your excuse! You shameless woman, you just wanted an excuse to sleep in my brother¡¯s room! Your excuse is not smart at all! You¡¯re leaving our house tomorrow! You¡¯re not wee!¡± Sophia retorted. ¡°Whether I stay or not is not up to you! It¡¯s up to your brother! And your grandmother seems to like me! She even asked you to clear your room for me, don¡¯t you remember? It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t cooperate, didn¡¯t want to move out, and insisted on squeezing into the same room with me! If I tell your grandmother about this, she will definitely ask you to move out and let me stay in your room. Do you believe me or not?¡± Veronica was furious; she couldn¡¯t understand why her grandmother wanted to keep this woman she disliked at home. Her brother and Ellinor were already facing a rtionship crisis, so why added fuel to the fire? ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Who knows what shameless tactics you used to deceive my grandmother? My grandmother loves me the most, and as long as I say you bullied me, she will immediately kick you out. Do you believe me or not?¡± Sophia chuckled provocatively. ¡°Haha! I really don¡¯t believe you! I suggest you go tell your grandmother that I bullied you and see if she believes you!¡± Veronica was about to explode. ¡°Ah! Where did youe from, you disgusting woman?! How dare you be so arrogant in front of me?! Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 ¡°Cut it out!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The bedroom door swung open, and Theo¡¯s irritable voice rang out. Veronica was startled by her brother¡¯smanding tone. And then it hit her. She blurted out, ¡°Wait, you¡¯re back? You¡­ you were in the room too? What on earth were you doing with her while Ellinor wasn¡¯t home?¡± Theo didn¡¯t feel the need to exin himself. ¡°It¡¯ste, Veronica. Go to your own room and sleep.¡± He retorted, ¡°No wonder Ellinor ran away. You¡¯re really not helping, bro!¡± Veronica muttered, shooting Sophia a dirty look before storming off. Sophia merely shrugged and spread her hands. ¡°See that, Theo? That¡¯s how she treats me! That¡¯s why I came to your room.¡± Theo was stone-faced. ¡°You¡¯ll have to make do for the night. I¡¯ll arrange a hotel for you tomorrow. You won¡¯t have to see her anymore.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Sophia replied nonchntly and went downstairs to watch TV. Theo didn¡¯t care what Sophia did. He was simply annoyed by Veronica¡¯s shouting and hade out to put a stop to it. He returned to his room and picked up an iing call from Collin. Expecting news, he answered promptly. ¡°Mr. nchet, we¡¯ve checked all the public transport. There¡¯s still no sign of Ellinor. We¡¯ve got people watching the highways too, but there aren¡¯t any leads. She¡¯s likely still in Greenhaven.¡± The pit in Theo¡¯s stomach sank further. ¡°Keep looking. If she¡¯s in Greenhaven, I want you to turn the ce upside down until you find her.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. nchet. Six monthster. The nchet Corporation¡¯s new building wasplete and had been furnished for some time now. In three days, all departments of the nchet Corporation were set to move into the new office building. A grand ribbon-cutting ceremony was nned, with major media outlets covering it. However, things weren¡¯t going smoothly. There was an unwritten rule in Greenhaven¡¯s architectural scene. The architect must attend the ribbon- cutting ceremony of apleted building. Otherwise, it was believed to bring bad luck to the upants and even affect the building¡¯s safety. While this was just a rumor, architects generally didn¡¯t mind attending the ribbon-cutting of buildings they had designed. It was a proud moment, after all. Over time, it became an epted practice. If an architect didn¡¯t show up, it was considered disrespectful to the client or even a curse. Especially forrge corporations. Their towering buildings demanded high safety standards. Shareholders cared about this. Whether they believed the rumor or not, who wouldn¡¯t want good luck? Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 The new office building of the nchet Corporation was contracted for design and construction by the Crescent Society. However, Crescent Society announced that their designer, Moon, had some stuff going on and couldn¡¯t attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony. They suggested their president represent Moon instead. This news got the shareholders of the nchet Corporation all riled up. They didn¡¯t buy the idea of the president subbing in for the designer, thinking that Crescent Society¡¯s arrangement was bringing bad juju to their new office building. Although Theo didn¡¯t buy into these rumors, being the big cheese of thepany, he couldn¡¯t ignore his shareholders¡¯ opinions. So he personally made a call to the big gun of the Crescent Society, Ida, and dropped the bombshell that if the designer, Moon, didn¡¯t show up for the ribbon-cutting ceremony, they wouldn¡¯t cough up the final payment. The final payment was no chicken feed. It could even affect the survival of the Crescent Society. Ida was pretty peeved at this. ¡°Mr. nchet, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re stepping over the line here? How could you use the final payment as a bargaining chip?¡± Theo retorted coolly. ¡°Who¡¯s really overstepping here? You know full well what it means for the desigher not to attend and how the media will spin the ribbon-cutting ceremony. If you guys still want to do business in Greenhaven, you¡¯d better make sure Moon shows up.¡± On the other end of the phone, Ida adjusted her sses. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t believe in rumors. I didn¡¯t expect you to be as brainless as those people, who care so much about these trivial things.¡± Theo snapped back. ¡°Whether I care or not isn¡¯t the point. It¡¯s about your attitude towards your clients! If you guys keep this up, I doubt any localpanies will hire you for their projects in the future.¡± Ida was left speechless, and the line went dead soon after. Ida knew they hadn¡¯t intentionally screwed over the nchet Corporation. It was just that Moon was actually Ellinor. For the past six months, she had been avoiding Theo, so how could she possibly attend the nchet Corporation¡¯s ribbon-cutting ceremony? Wouldn¡¯t that be like courting disaster by bumping into Theo? Ida and Chase had thought about having someone impersonate Moon at the ceremony since no pictures of Moon were circting, meaning no one knew what Moon actually looked like. Theo had met Moon at theirpany once, but Moon had been wearing a mask, so he hadn¡¯t seen her real face. What they were worried about was that Theo, with his extensive business experience and sharp wits, had shown curiosity about designer Moon. If he had a few words with the faux designer at the ceremony, he might smell a rat. That couldplicate things even more. What should they do now? They couldn¡¯t actually have Ellinor show up, could they? Theo stepped out of the nchet Corporation building, ready to attend an important business banquet. Once he got into the car, he habitually rubbed his forehead, showing signs of fatigue. His eyes were complicated and filled with worry. For the past six months, Ellinor seemed to have vanished from the face of the earth. No one had seen her, and there were no records of her leaving the country or making any purchases. She was MIA. He had suspected that Ida and Chase of the Crescent Society were hiding her since they were close and had been friends for many years. Even if Ellinor didn¡¯t need him anymore, she wouldn¡¯t just ditch her friends like that, right? N?velDrama.Org owns this. So for the past six months, he had been keeping tabs on Ida and Chase¡¯s activities but didn¡¯t find any fishy behavior or anything about her whereabouts. Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Chase and Ida had people out scouring everywhere for Ellinor, but they found a big fat nothing. Where in the world was she hiding? ¡°Mr. nchet, we¡¯re here.¡± Theo snapped back to reality as he peered out the window. They¡¯d arrived at the hotel where the business banquet was being held. He murmured an acknowledgment, then hopped out of the car. With a cool swagger, he stepped into the banquet hall. A curvaceous woman dolled up in a fancy dress was making a beeline for him. Sophia, with a flirty smile, cooed. ¡°Theo, what took you so long? We¡¯ve been waiting for ages!¡± Theo maintained his personal bubble, responding indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not like this is some big-deal event; there¡¯s no need for me to rush.¡± ¡°But it is a big-deal event, Theo.¡± Sophia retorted. ¡°It¡¯s a business banquet! Everyone¡¯s here to exchange thetest news and resources, both domestic and international. You¡¯re a businessman; how can you have no interest in this?¡± The truth was that Theo was entirely uninterested. He already had ess to the most cutting-edge global news and resources, so he didn¡¯t need to waste time at such a gathering. But Jonah and the others had been badgering him over the phone to show up. He¡¯d been constantly blowing off their invites, and it wouldn¡¯t be cool to keep ducking them. The other parties Jonah invited him to were way too rowdy. This business banquet wasparatively chill, which was why he agreed toe. Sophia giggled. ¡°Alright, alright. If you don¡¯t feel like mingling, let¡¯s go find Mr. Wyton and Mr. Larios. They¡¯re on the terrace!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Theo gave a nod and trailed after her. As Theo followed Sophia upstairs, he crossed paths with Balfouring downstairs. The tension was thick as they locked eyes, but they brushed past each other without a word. Once upon a time, due to the feud between the nchet and Howard families, even if they weren¡¯t on good terms, they¡¯d still exchange pleasantries. But ever since the Ellinor incident, the fact that Balfour hadn¡¯t taken a shot at Theo was him showing restraint. Exchange pleasantries? Fat chance! Six months ago, after a fight over the Ellinor matter, they cut all ties. Theo couldn¡¯t be bothered with Balfour, so he headed to the terrace. Upon seeing Theo, Jonah immediately rose with a drink in hand and slung an arm over Theo¡¯s shoulder as he began making jokes. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re a rare sight these days! You nning on bing a monk or something?¡± Theo shot him a cold re and shoved him away impatiently. ¡°Buzz off!¡± Jonah stumbled away, feigning innocence, and darted over to Kemp. ¡°Did you see that? I was just showing some concern, and he tells me to buzz off! What kind of friend does that?¡± Kemp was lounging on the terrace sofa, sipping his drink, and watching Jonah. ¡°Serves you right!¡± With that, he picked up a ss of liquor from the table in front of him and casually handed it to Theo, who¡¯d just sat down next to him. ¡°How have you beentely? Any news of her?¡± Theo epted the ss, clinked it against Kemp¡¯s in a toast, then shook Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Kemp didn¡¯t push any further. Jonah flopped back down and began rambling a bit. ¡°I mean, if you can¡¯t find her, just drop it, dude. It¡¯s just some missing woman. Whatever type of woman you want, we can hook you up with.¡± Theo frowned, ignoring him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kemp shot Jonah a re. ¡°Shut it!¡± Jonah couldn¡¯t care less, and he shrugged innocently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ain¡¯t I just speaking the truth? This ain¡¯t the first time that woman¡¯s run off on us! She¡¯s given Theo the slip twice, so why does he still care about her? If I were you, I would¡¯ve moved on ages ago!¡± Theo¡¯s face turned sour. Kemp reached out his long leg and gave Jonah a kick. ¡°Go downstairs and find a woman; stop pestering us!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Jonah yelped in pain, but his mouth didn¡¯t stop running. But his antics lightened up the mood. Sophia, cradling her ss, sat on the single-seat sofa,ughing at Jonah¡¯s goofy antics. ¡°Mr. Wyton, why are you always such a riot? You¡¯re so cute! You must have a lot of girls falling for you, right?¡± Jonah shrugged with feigned helplessness. ¡°Not really! When I¡¯m flying solo, I do alright. But when I¡¯m with Theo, Kemp, Balfour, Bartlett, and those other studs, hardly any girls notice me. Ah, it¡¯s all about comparisons, man!¡± Sophiaughed again. ¡°That¡¯s not true! You guys each have your own charm. But they all seem a bit cold, while you¡¯re different. You¡¯re friendly, so girls, would feel morefortable approaching you.¡± ? ? ? ?? ? ? ? ? ??? ?? ????? ?? ? ?? ? ? ? ? ??? ? ? ? ? ?? Jonah beamed at thepliment. ¡°Really? Would you feelfortable approaching me?¡± Sophiaughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re so fun; of course I would!¡± Jonah promptly perched on the arm of Sophia¡¯s sofa, leaning in close. ¡°Then would you consider being with me? I¡¯ve been single for quite a while now!¡± Sophia hesitated, then pushed Jonah off with augh. ¡°We¡¯re just friends; stop joking around!¡± Jonah leaned in again. ¡°I¡¯m not joking! I¡¯m serious. Why don¡¯t we give dating a shot?¡± Sophia looked annoyed. ¡°Mr. Wyton, I don¡¯t wanna date my friends! Cut it out!¡± Jonah raised an eyebrow, shrugging. ¡°See! What did I tell you? No girls are willing to get close to me. Even you don¡¯t fancy me.¡± Sophia exined. ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way; it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t fancy you. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s someone else in my heart. My feelings for him run deep. I -can¡¯t develop feelings for another man! Mr. Wyton, you¡¯re actually quite charming!¡± Jonah got curious again. ¡°Who is it? Spill the beans. Let¡¯s help you think it over.¡± Sophia nced over at Theo, who was engrossed in his drink. Her eyes trembled slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you; it¡¯s my little secret.¡± Jonah chuckled lightly. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can guess. The one you¡¯re thinking about, if it¡¯s not Theo, it¡¯s Kemp, right?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Sophia waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jonah. Don¡¯t specte about my feelings.¡± Jonah crossed his arms, grumbling in dissatisfaction. ¡°Ah! I knew I was right. As long as those two are here, no woman pays attention to me. I¡¯m just a sad, lonely dude.¡± Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 At the same time, in a luxurious vi on the outskirts of the city. Ellinor was quietly eating dinner alone, watching TV This was Bartlett¡¯s vi, where she had been living for nearly half a year. When she initially escaped from the nchet family, her n was to wait for things to cool down, then hitch a ride on Bartlett¡¯s private jet But, to her surprise, things didn¡¯t quiet down. Theo kept sending people to track her down, keeping a close watch on all major public transportation. Although Bartlett had a private jet that could help her escape, it still needed to be reported to the aviation authorities before taking off, and the passenger list had to be honestly provided Given Theo¡¯s determination, escaping on a private jet probably wouldn¡¯t evade his surveince So she had no choice but to ept Bartlett¡¯s arrangement again ande to his vi on the outskirts of the city. It was far from the city, so no one would see her Bartlett also arranged for trustworthy servants to take care of her, and a delivery truck woulde regrly. In fact, she wasn¡¯t short of ces to stay. Chase and Ida also had many properties she could choose from. But she couldn¡¯t stay at her friends¡¯ houses because Theo would definitely start looking for her through Chase and Ida. Honestly, she didn¡¯t know how long she could hide, but she definitely didn¡¯t want to go back to being the illegal Mrs. nchet. What was she? Theo¡¯s mistress? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There was no formal marriage certificate between them. Even though she had said before that she didn¡¯t care about these formalities, he couldn¡¯t marry other women while she bore his children. That was too much! As she was eating and thinking wildly, she received a new message on her phone. The phone she was using now was with a number that Bartlett gave her, so she wasnt worried about being found out. The message was a string of Morse code from a stranger After reading the Morse code, Ellinor¡¯s face becameplicated. It was a message from Ida. Ida and Chase always sent her messages from different numbers very carefully and they onlymunicated in Morse code. This time, Ida¡¯s message was that the new office building of the nchet Corporation was about to bepleted. There would be a ribbon-cutting ceremony in three days, and the nchet Corporation insisted that Moon herself must attend the ceremony. Otherwise, they would refuse to pay the final payment on the grounds of breach of contract She negotiated that order herself, and of course she knew the amount of the order. This was a lot of money, and it was no joke! Ellinor looked down at her noticeably pregnant belly, feeling a bit troubled. If her belly wasn¡¯t so obvious, she could find an excuse to wear a mask likest time and attend the event, iming she was allergic to UV rays. Theo wasn¡¯t the kind of guy who would force her to do something against her will and make her take off the mask. Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Theo gave strangers the cold shoulder most of the time. The issue now was that she was eight months pregnant, and if she went out and about, she would stick out like a sore thumb. She was a walking billboard! If she didn¡¯t go, the nchet Corporation wouldn¡¯t cough up the final payment, and Crescent Society would be up shit creek without a paddle; they would even be on the brink of going belly up. This was thepany she had busted her hump to build from the ground up. How could she bear to watch it crash and burn? Besides, she had a kid on the way now and needed thepany so she could bring home the bacon. The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. She couldn¡¯t figure out a perfect solution for love or money Just then, the doorbell rang at the vi. Ellinor snapped back to reality and was immediately on high alert. Who could that be? There was usually no oneing here except for the supply truck sent by Bartlett But they just dropped off supplies yesterday. There was no way they¡¯d send someone again today Ellinor watched with a furrowed brow as the servant went to answer the door. After seeing the servant bow respectfully to the visitor, Ellinor finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was Bartlett! But what the heck was he doing here? This ce was a stone¡¯s throw from the city. It took two hours to drive here and another two to drive back. Didn¡¯t he find the drive annoying? And she had made it crystal clear to him before that she didn¡¯t need him to check up on her all the time. If there was any problem, she would reach out to him. Even if it was Bartlett, if he started showing up more often than not, he would get on Theo¡¯s radar Theo had Greenhaven under lock and key, waiting to nab her Bartlett better not be here to stir up trouble! Bartlett walked in with a friendly grin, holding a takeout box. ¡°Ellinor, guess what I brought you?¡± Ellinor frowned, already having a bee in her bo about the ribbon-cutting ceremony, and now she had to deal with Bartlett making a mountain out of a molehill. She couldn¡¯t help but feel imitated. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Bartlett pouted, looking wronged. ¡°What do you mean ¡®why am I here again? I haven¡¯t been here since last month! I thought you might be craving something to eat, so I got you your favorite BBQ And you¡¯re giving me the cold shoulder?¡± Ellinor grumbled ¡®Do you think I want to risk being found by Theo just for food?¡±* Bartlett walked over, put down the takeout box, and sat on the couch, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m extra careful. I won¡¯t be spotted by the nchet family Ellinor, what you may not realize is that I¡¯m more worried about being found out than you are! So I wouldn¡¯t joke about this.¡± Ellinor gave him a sideways nce. ¡°You¡¯re more afraid of being found out than me? What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that the nchet family will pick a fight with the Rex family if they find out? Actually, I think this is too risky for you. I¡¯ve already told you that you don¡¯t have to look after me. I can find a ce to rent in the vige.¡± Bartlett shook his head. ¡°Ellinor, what are you thinking? I¡¯m willing to take the risk as long as I can help you! What I mean is, if the nchet family finds out you¡¯re hiding here, I won¡¯t be able to protect you under the radar anymore! At that point, I might not even have a chance to see you!¡± Ellinor fell silent. Bartlett touched the takeout box he brought. The BBQ cooled down after two hours on the road. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He raised his hand to summon a servant and asked him to reheat the BBQ Then he looked at Ellinor and noticed that she seemed a bit troubled. ¡°What¡¯s up? Feeling down? Is it because you¡¯re bored being here by yourself?¡± Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Ellinor slouched on the couch, muttering absent-mindedly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± A glint of worry sparked in Bartlett¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have you got any pregnancy symptoms? Should I get a doctor to check on you?¡± Ellinor shook her head. Bartlett assured her gently ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my people are always extra careful. The nchet family won¡¯t notice a thing. If you¡¯re feeling unwell, you have to tell me!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Ellinor looked at Bartlett, her voiceced with gratitude. ¡°Mr. Rex, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. I really don¡¯t want to be a burden to you anymore¡± Bartlett frowned slightly, showing his annoyance. If you really want to thank me, stop calling me Mr. Rex. Just call me by my name¡± Ellinor knew Bartlett had a crush on her, which was why she kept her distance, both verbally and physically, trying to avoid giving him the wrong idea. But Bartlett had expressed his displeasure more than once. He didn¡¯t want her to call him Mr. Rex He wanted her to call him Bartlett To show her sincerity, Ellinor said. ¡°Bartlett, thank you!¡± Bartlett finally smiled ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Besides, since I¡¯ve already helped you so much, a little bit more wouldn¡¯t hurt! Ellinor, I know you don¡¯t want to owe me any favors, but when ites to owing someone, once or many times doesn¡¯t really make a difference. Ellinor didn¡¯t want to bother Bartlett anymore, and she didn¡¯t think he could help with her current predicament. However, after half a year, she had a good understanding of Bartlett¡¯s character, so she decided to tell him the truth. ¡°In a few days, the nchet Corporation will move into a new office building. They¡¯re insisting that I attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony. That¡¯s what¡¯s bothering me Bartlett was taken aback. ¡®The nchet Corporation wants you to attend the opening of their new building? Has Theo found out you¡¯re here with me?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡®No, he¡¯s asking for my other identity.¡± Bartlett was even more confused. ¡°Your other identity?¡± Ellinor exined. ¡®There¡¯s a legend in Greenhaven that the designer of the building must attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony. If they don¡¯t show up, it¡¯s considered disrespectful to the owner¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Bartlett had heard of the legend, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. What surprised him was, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re the famous designer, Moon?¡± Ellinor sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve stopped taking on new projects, but the nchet Corporation offered me a huge sum!¡± Bartlett wasn¡¯t bothered by Ellinor¡¯s troubles; he was more excited about her identity Ellinor how many more surprises are you keeping from us?¡± Moon was a globally renowned designer, having designed numerous award-winning buildings. But Moon never attended any public events, so very few people knew her Who would¡¯ve thought Moon was actually Ellinor?i Ellinor gave Bartlett a nk stare. ¡°Surprised? Do you think I¡¯m in the mood to chat about other things right now?¡± Bartlett¡¯s mind snapped back to the issue at hand. ¡°Ellinor, aren¡¯t you just worried that Theo will see you at the event? No worries; no one knows what Moon looks like I think we can just find someone to pretend to be you at the ribbon-cutting ceremony.¡± Ellinor rubbed her temples. I¡¯ve met Theo as Moon before, although I was wearing a mask and he didn¡¯t recognize my true identity, he still has a rough impression of me. It¡¯s not easy to find a stand-in. If he intentionally asks someplex questions about architectural inspiration and design philosophy, the stand in could easily be exposed. If he finds any discrepancies, the final payment won¡¯t go to the Crescent Society. Then we¡¯ll have an even bigger problem!¡± Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Bartlett squinted his eyes a bit. ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s the deal between you and the Crescent Society?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Ida and Chase are my childhood friends.¡± ¡°Aha!¡± Bartlett seemed to get it and stopped prying. ¡°This is indeed a tough cookie! The final payment is no small change¡± That was the crux of the matter. ¡°Ellinor, ever heard of disguises? Bartlett quirked an eyebrow and asked with a grin, Disguises? Ellinor resignedly said ¡°Do you think we¡¯re in a TV drama? How could there be disguises?¡± Bartlett shook his head. ¡°No, I heard there are these realistic face masks for sale now. Once you put it on, your facial features will change drastically. It¡¯s like getting a new face¡± Ellinor frowned ¡°Even if there are, can you get your hands on one?¡± Bartlett smiled. ¡°I can give it a shot! If I can get a mask like that, you can attend in person with it on, and no one would recognize you.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t have much faith in his n. ¡°Even if I can mask my face, what about my belly? It¡¯s so big now that no amount of sucking in will hide it!¡± Bartlett waved it off. ¡®So what about your belly? There are tons of women in the world, and plenty of them would be pregnant at the same time. Ellinor, you¡¯re just overthinking it. Show up confidently, and no one will notice¡± Ellinor had to admit that Bartlett had a point, but she was still quite nervous. With an eight month baby bump, it was hard to guarantee she could keep her cool in front of Theo ¡°Alnight! Ellinor don¡¯t worry your pretty little head about it. I¡¯ll have someone find you a mask, all you need is to get your nerves under control, and everything will be peachy Bartlettforted her Ellinor nodded, although she wasnt convinced Bartlett¡¯s n was all that great, she couldnt think of any other solutions either Bartlett apanied Ellinor for a BBQ meal and then left, telling her to wait for news about the mask. The thought of seeing Thea at the ribbon cutting ceremony in three days made Ellinor feel a bit edgy. She hadn¡¯t seen that man for half a year, and she thought she would never see him again in this lifetime. The very next morning, Bartlett called her up, saying he had found a mask and would have it delivered to her by evening Ellinor had mentally prepared herself. She messaged Ida using a secret code, telling her to agree to the nchet Corporation¡¯s request because she would attend the opening ceremony of the nchet Building as Moon in three days. Crescent Society Ida looked at the message Ellinor sent her, feeling a bit surprised and worried. Ellinor was really going to attend in person? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being spotted by Mr nchet? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. If she were discovered, wouldn¡¯t her half a year of hiding be all for naught? Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 At that moment, a female secretary gently knocked on the door ida snapped out of her thoughts and said, ¡°Come in The secretary pushed the door open and handed over a neatly prepared document. ¡°Ms. Gipson, here¡¯s the file you asked for.¡± Ida nodded. ¡°Alright, just put it here¡± Afterpleting her task, the secretary added, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Ms. Gipson, Byran Howard is here to see you again. Should I let him in?¡± Ida pinched her eyebrows at the mention of Byron¡¯s name. ¡°Let him in ¡± If she left him waiting outside, he wouldn¡¯t go home but instead would wander around her office door, which would be even worse if other employees saw it ¡°Got it!¡± The secretary replied and left. Shortly after, Byran strode in and unabashedly sat in the chair in front of Ida¡¯s desk. Ida, it¡¯s almost lunchtime. Shall we go for lunch together?¡± Ida looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°I never said I was going to have lunch with you.¡± Byran retorted ¡°I want to have lunch with you!¡± Ida coolly raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you ordering me?¡± Byron frowned, his tone noticeably weaker. ¡°I specifically came over during lunchtime today since I only have such a short time to see you. You really don¡¯t want to have lunch with me?¡± Ida responded. I don¡¯t have time, eat by yourself Byran stood up, indignantly walked over to Ida, and propped his hands on both sides of Ida¡¯s chair, trapping her in the middle Although he was young, he was tall and looked down at her from a considerable height it¡¯s just lunch; it won¡¯t take up too much of your time! Ida, don¡¯t force me to kneel down and beg you!¡± His angry but soft-spoken words caused fda, who didn¡¯t want to deal with him, tough. Do you want to have lunch? Or do you want to eat me?¡± Byran blushed a little as his eyes flickered with embarrassment 1 of course want both¡­ but I also know that you ll at most have lunch with me. You won¡¯t let me do anything else¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ida tapped his head with the file in her hand. ¡°Good that you know!¡± Byran blinked. ¡°So you¡¯re agreeing to have lunch with me?¡± Ida helplessly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m also hungry, let¡¯s get back to work after lunch¡± Byran leaned over happily and lightly kissed Ida on the cheek. I knew you wouldn¡¯t reject me!¡± Ida was stunned, then coldly pushed him away and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s just lunch, don¡¯t act like a punk! Let¡¯s go!¡± Byran scratched his head and followed Ida out of her office Ida¡¯s office was very close to Chase¡¯s. As they left, they saw Chase standing at the door of his office, staring at the empty secretary seat. That seat used to belong to Belinda, but she hadn¡¯t been to work for a long time. Ida walked over and waved her hand in front of Chase. ¡°What are you thinking about? Want to join us for lunch?¡± Chase snapped out of his thoughts. He looked at Ida, then at Byran following her, shook his head, and laughed, ¡°No thanks! I¡¯ll get lunchter myself. You guys enjoy your date!¡± Ida gave him a re. ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, then fine! Stop talking nonsense!* With that, she led Byran towards the elevator. Chase took another deep look at the empty secretary seat, then turned and went back into his office. Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Ida drove Byran to a well-known French restaurant Thed had gone through a lot of trouble to get out of his house to see her, so Ida decided to treat him to something nice. But as soon as they entered the restaurant, they ran into a familiar face Theo was also dining there, and thedy sitting across from him was quite the looker. They were chatting and eating. It looked like they were having a good time. Ida squinted her eyes, her disgust was apparent. It seemed like Mr. nchet and hiswfully wedded wife were having a st. Yet he couldn¡¯t leave Ellinor alone, setting traps for her all over Greenhaven. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. What did he want with Ellinor? Couldn¡¯t he just live a peaceful life with his wife? If he did, Ellinor wouldn¡¯t have to y hide-and-seek to avoid him. Ida had no intention of acknowledging Theo. Aside from their business dealings about the new nchet Building, they had nothing else inmon. But she forgot about Byran, Mr. Straightforward. As soon as Byran saw Theo, he waved. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re eating here too!¡± Upon hearing this, Theo looked their way Ida couldn¡¯t pretend she didn¡¯t see him anymore, so she politely nodded. Byran dragged lida over. ¡®Theo, my girlfriend and I are also here for lunch! Ida was speechless Theo locked at Ida, then back at Byran. ¡®She¡¯s your girlfriend? Does your brother know about this?¡± Mentioning his brother seemned to annoy Byran. ¡°My brother knows, but he doesn¡¯t approve. But I didn¡¯t listen. Im not a kid anymore! I can listen to him on other things, but not this!¡± Theo didn¡¯t respond and continued eating his steak. The woman across from himughed. ¡°Byran, standing up to your family for love is verymendable. Your girlfriend must feel very secure, right?¡± Byran looked at Sophia. This wasn¡¯t his first time seeing Sophia, but they weren¡¯t close. He knew she was a longtime friend of Theo¡¯s and was well acquainted with Jonah, Kemp, and others. Instinctively, he didn¡¯t like her much, so he ignored her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ida said, not wanting to linger or interact with them. Byran nodded, ready to join Ida. ¡°Since we¡¯re all friends and bumped into each other, why not sit and eat together? Theo and I ordered lots of food that hasn¡¯te yet! Ms. Gipson, Byran, please Join us!¡± Sophia unexpectedly invited them. Ida didn¡¯t want to ¡°No need, we¡¯ll order ourselves.¡± Sophia insisted. ¡°Ms. Gipson, I heard from Theo that you are friends with Ellinor. Let s sit and eat together so we can get to know each other. I have something to discuss with you.¡± When Ida heard Ellinor¡¯s name, she stopped in her tracks and looked back at Sophia alertly. What¡¯s up?¡± Sophiaughed heartily ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Ellinor* Ida squinted at Sophia, sensing somethingplicated behind the woman¡¯s smile. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Byran didn¡¯t overthink it ¡°Ida, let¡¯s dine with Theo and his friend The more, the meiner.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ida pondered for a moment and then headed over to meet the woman named Sophia. ¡°Well, we won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± Sophia cocked her head and shed a brilliant smile. ¡°Of course you are friends of Theo, which makes you friends of mine.¡± Ida adjusted her gold-rimmed sses and sneered inwardly Sophia seemed easy-going, but subtle hints in her conversation suggested she and Theo were quite close. However, whether it was intentional or unintentional was up for debate. Ida took a seat next to Sophia, and Byran naturally sat across from her, next to Theo The four of them sat together, eyeing each other. Theo looked indifferent. He was engrossed in his steak, oblivious to his surroundings. Byran asked Theo a few questions, which were met with curt replies. Sophia didn¡¯t eat, she just propped her cheek on her hand, watching Ida, and cheerfully asked, ¡®Ms. Gipson, what¡¯s Ellinor like? Can you describe her for me?¡± Ida¡¯s cutlery paused in mid-air as she turned slightly to look into Sophia¡¯s curious eyes. ¡°Why are you so interested in her?¡± J Sophia replied candidly. ¡°I often hear Theo talk about her. I¡¯ve always been curious about what kind of girl she is I thought Id meet her when I returned home, but she left quietly. Such a pity¡± Ida mulled it over So Theo often mentioned Ellinor to this woman? She wondered how Theo described Ellinor. Who would willingly talk about another woman to his wife? Ida had no intention of satisfying Sophia¡¯s cunosity. She said coolly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. nchet often talk about Ellinor? You should ask him what kind of girl she is. He knows her best¡± Sophia nced at Theo Theo always keeps it brief, andtely, he¡¯s been avoiding talking about Ellinor. Even if I asked him, he wouldn¡¯t tell me. Ms. Gipson, why don¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯m really curious about what kind of girl Ellinor is, to be so well-liked by everyone.¡± Ida wondered if Sophia was inquiring about the other woman¡¯ as a wife. The term ¡®other woman made Ida ufortable. Ellinor wasn¡¯t the ¡®other woman: She was deceived into marriage by Theo However, in the eyes of Sophia, any woman who had a rtionship with her husband was the other woman.¡± Ellinor had always despised the idea of a husband having another woman apart from his wife, but ended up being mistaken for one thanks to Theo. How could Ellinor not loathe Theo¡± Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Sophia was a real piece of work, wasn¡¯t she? She knew full well that she was friends with Ellinor, yet she deliberately brought up how Theo hadn¡¯t been mentioning Ellinortely right in front of her. It was as if she was trying to seize power or something. Couldn¡¯t take the power directly, huh? Why go through Ellinor¡¯s friend? Because she was betting her bottom dor that her friend would tell everything to Ellinor right? This pair were both sly as foxes! ¡°If Mr. nchet doesn¡¯t want to spill, why do you think I would? Ms. Sophia, it¡¯s a real treat to dine with you, but let¡¯s not pretend we¡¯re actual friends, okay?¡± Sophia didn¡¯t even bat an eye at the pushback, her nerves were made of steel. She was still smiling and saying, ¡®Ms. Gipson, I¡¯m just curious, there¡¯s no need to be on high alert. Do you happen to know where Ellinor is right now?! This caught the usually emotionless Theo¡¯s attention, causing him to shoot a look at Ira Ida nearly jumped out of her skin. She should never underestimate Sophia. She adjusted her sses nonchntly I wish I knew where she was! It¡¯s been ages since west saw her, and we¡¯re all worried sick, but she just won¡¯t show up, probably because of someone she¡¯d rather avoid! So, we don¡¯t want to add to her misery¡± Sophia feigned confusion: ¡°Someone Ellinor doesn¡¯t want to see? Ms. Gipson, you¡¯re not implying Then, are you? Why wouldn t Ellinor want to see Theo? As far as know, he¡¯s always been good to her¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ida smiled and replied ¡°And what¡¯s your standard for good? Just sweet talking? Ms. Sophia, if that¡¯s what you consider good, cherish it by all means! Ellinor doesn¡¯t care for empty words¡± Sophia frowned. ¡°See, I knew it. Ms. Gipson, you must know why Ellinor left Theo, night? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be saying things like that, you¡¯re speaking up for your good friend!¡± At this point, Sophia turned to Theo. Theo, did you hear that? Ellinor¡¯s good friend is not happy with you! It must be because Ellinor¡¯s beenining about you!¡± Ida¡¯s heart skipped a beat, this woman really knew how to stir the pot. But she didn¡¯t care about being manipted anymore. She didn¡¯t care what Theo thought of her, and she couldn¡¯t care less about whatever Sophia said But Thed¡¯s intense gaze did make Ida feel a bit uneasy. She forced a smile. ¡°Mr. nchet, why are you staring at me like that?¡± Theo looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°Do you know where Ellinor is or not?] Ida¡¯s heart was racing, this man¡¯s gaze was so intense that it felt like he could see right through her. She couldn¡¯t let her emotions affect Ellinor and ruin all her efforts Ida gathered herself and was now all smiles. ¡®Like I said, I don¡¯t know, and neither does Chase. We¡¯re looking for her, but we have no leads. How about you, Mr. nchet? Have you heard anything about Ellinor recently?¡± Theo¡¯s gaze darkened as he shook his head coldly. ¡°No¡± Ida sneered mockingly. ¡®Seems like Ellinor really doesn¡¯t want to be found by a certain someone. Because of this person, even Chase and I cant see her anymore! What a shame!¡± Theo¡¯s brow furrowed even more. Sophia¡¯s eyes flickered ¡°Ms. Gipson, did Ellinor ever badmouth Theo to you before?¡±, Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Ida¡¯s gaze went deep, and then she cracked a faint smile. ¡°Sure, she did, but so what?¡± Sophia, resting her chin in her hand and batting her eyshes flirtatiously, said, ¡°So Ellinor was trash talking Mr. nchet, huh? I wanna hear what she said. I bet we¡¯re on the same page!¡± Ida chuckled lightly ¡°Ms. Sophia, we aren¡¯t close enough to be chatting about this.¡± Sophia shrugged boredly, locking a bit bummed because she didn¡¯t get an answer, but she didn¡¯t push further Then Theo piped up. ¡°What did she say about me?¡± Ida looked surprised. Her gaze shifted up to Theo as a cold sh appeared behind her sses while she smiled. ¡°Mr. nchet, you shouldn¡¯t give a hoot about whatever she said now, right?¡± Theo was running out of patience. ¡°What did she say about me?!¡± Ida didn¡¯t answer directly: she just smirked. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. I was just pulling Ms. Sophia¡¯s leg. Mr. nchet. Don¡¯t sweat it!¡± Theo looked pissed off, anger was shing in his eyes. Ida deliberately avoided his gaze and lowered her head to continue eating. Byran felt the tension in the air and Theo¡¯s discontent with Ida. To protect his girlfriend, he quickly changed the subject. ¡°Cough, cough! Theo, still no word from Ellinor?¡± ¡°No.¡± Theo replied coldly. His gaze was deep, and his chest was full of irritationN?velDrama.Org owns this. Byran was also cunous about where the hell Ellinor was. He knew that his brother, Balfour, was looking for her everywhere, and he would asionally ask Quinton for any leads, but he would alwayse up empty. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t worry. Maybe Ellinor just threw a tantrum and went out to y. She¡¯lle back when she¡¯s had her fill.¡± Theo stood up Tm off to the restroom, you guys continue eating Byran also stood up ¡°Theo, I need to use the restroom too. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Theo nced at him, didn¡¯t say anything, and let him follow. When the two men left, Sophia started on her topic again. ¡°Ms. Gipson, if I¡¯m guessing right, Ellinor probably left because she was upset to find out that Theo and I got marned, right?¡± Ida wasn¡¯t nning on indulging her anymore, but when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but look up in surprise. Sophia was all smiles, looking very rxed and natural. ¡°If that¡¯s the reason she¡¯s noting back, then what a pity!¡± Ida raised an eyebrow, feeling more and more baffled by this woman¡¯s behavior ¡®You actually want her back? You don¡¯t mind other women hanging around your husband?¡± Sophiaughed. ¡°What¡¯s there to mind? And even if I do, what¡¯s the point? All men are the same; they love to have their options open! A man like Theo, who¡¯s got both looks and power, will obviously have a lot of women who want to get close to him. If I were to fret over every woman who came near him, wouldn¡¯t I be worn out? I don¡¯t need to spend all my time watching a man¡¯s life; that¡¯s boring¡± Ida replied ¡°Ms Sophia, you sure have a pretty open mind.¡± Sophia smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very open-minded, I don¡¯t care what he does with other women, as long as he comes home on time. By the way, Ms. Gipson, if you happen to see Ellinor, could you pass a message to her for me? Just tell her I¡¯d really like to meet her, I wouldn¡¯t mind her presence, and I believe we could definitely be good friends!¡± Ida frowned. She had to admit that she had never met a woman like Sophia before Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 She had seen her fair share ofdies from nch families, ma of whom couldn¡¯t stop their husbands from ying away. All they could do was tum a blind eye, but few were as chill as Sophia, who Ida remained silent Sophia gave her frendly nudge Ms. Gipson, the same es for you Chix a bit if exhausting¡± man taxes everything too seriously, life can be Hyran When should i Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. bout?¡± ida was confused slightly embarassed pson said Byran humedly said. ¡°Theo wi eating figi swom his love to you, right? Don¡¯t take it too seriously Men can be fickle, they change their minds only to find and climbed in and hat love really was nated by her Maybe he didn¡¯t even Life was just boring, and having a young guy around to keep herpany push hum an seal. And could He gun, kly kia was texting on her phone Hyran huffed. But I bawly ate (thing (im still hungry?¡± Ida put down her phone leaned in, and pecked him on His girlfriend¡¯s sudden suggestion caught Byran off guard. ¡°What else do you want to eat ida adjusted ! gold-rimmed sses and about treat some for his hospitality for ¡®I¡¯ve got some worl you had lwas wating about me? Do I satisfy your taste?¡± Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Byran was taken aback ¡°Ida, are are you pulling my leg?¡± He didn¡¯t fully understand these matters yet, but he knew it was important to respect a girl¡¯s wishes. If ida wasn¡¯t willing, he wouldn¡¯t push it. In fact, they¡¯d only had one intimate encounter, after which he had been the one pursuing Ida, but she didn¡¯t let him score each time. Ida lightly hooked her fingers around his shirt cor. I¡¯m not joking, sit tight and buckle up. I¡¯m taking you home¡± Byran swallowed as he obediently sai and buckled up like a kid about to get a reward N?velDrama.Org owns this. After seeing his expression, Ida couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was way more adorable than those scheming men. Life was brief, so she needed to seize the day. Otherwise, who knew when Byran might figure out love and find the girl who really suited him Elsewhere Theo was smoking in the stairwell of a restaurant, his face grave as he was lost in thought Sophia found him easily. She pushed the door open. What¡¯s up? Smoking alone again?¡± Theo nced at her while exhaling a puff of smoke ¡°Nothing, you go ahead¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°But I don¡¯t have a car.¡± ¡°Collin¡¯s outside, he¡¯ll take you home¡± ¡°No, I want to go with you!¡± Theo¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I have to go back to the office, I dont have time to apany you.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t care. ¡°I can go back to the office with you. Were moving to a new building in a few days, so I can help you pack up since I don¡¯t have anything else to do.¡± ¡°The secretaries will handle that, you shouldn¡¯t just wander around the office¡± Sophia frowned. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re being mean to me again. Did you forget our agreement? Something seemed to ur to Thea. He replied somewhat helplessly ¡®Suit yourself Sophia burst intoughter. ¡°I knew it! You can¡¯t resist me.¡± Two dayster The nchet Corporation moved into their new office building All the major media had arrived early at the scene, hoping to be the first to report the story. The nchet Corporation was moving, and its president would surely attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony. His photo had never been published online, so if they could take a picture of Mr. nchet at this opportunity, they could publish it, guaranteeing a front-page headline. The ceremony started quickly, with professional host officiating. She gave the opening remarks, then started introducing the important quests. The first few were partners and major shareholders of the nchet Corporation. The journalists took pictures, but they weren¡¯t very interested. They were all waiting for Mr. nchet¡¯s entrance. Mr. nchet was yet to make an appearance, but the host then introduced another important quest. The designer of the new office building. Moon, stepped onto the stage. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Moon had quite a rep in the architectural world, just like Mr. nchet, she had no public photos, people only knew their names but not their faces There was a rumor going around that she was a young, beautiful, and richdy. If they couldn¡¯t get an interview with Mr. nchet today, interviewing designer Moon would be a pretty sweet deal too Journalists were psyched to see Moon make an appearance, but the reality was quite a letdown. Moon dide on stage, but she was not the wealthy beauty from the rumors; instead, she was a slightly overweight woman, dressed inly with a hat and mask. The joumalists enthusiasm for photos went down the drain Ellinor, fully geared up, straightened her back and walked onto the stage, trying to pass herself off as just being a bit overweight and not pregnant. Before she came, she was actually pretty stressed, but when Bartlett tipped her off with inside info that Then may not attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony, she breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she didn¡¯t have to face that man, she could keep her cool After introducing all the guests for the ribbon-cutting ceremony, the host seemed to be waiting for someone and scanned the crowd. It wasn¡¯t until a staff member whispered something in the host¡¯s ear that the host nodded and announced to the journalists that the CEO of the nchet Corporation couldn¡¯t make it to the ceremony, so there was no point in wailing. Though disappointed, the journalists had no choice but to go on with their interviews. The announcement was just like what Bartlett had told Ellinor before, which eased her tension again. Now she could proceed with the ribbon-cutting ceremony with peace of mind The nchet Corporation¡¯s ribbon-cutting ceremony was quite grand. After cutting the nbbon with the other guests, Ellinor took the chance to sneak off somewhere quiet Job done. Now all she had to do was wait for the car Bartlett had arranged for her She originally wanted to meet up with Chase and Ida during this event, but Ida messaged her yesterday saying Theo was having doubts and advised her not to show up for safety reasons. The driver Bartlett sent was stuck in traffic, so he called her to tell her to find a ce to rest for a bit Ellinor did need a quiet ce to sit down, her physical condition wasn¡¯t as good as it was before. She was eight months pregnant, so standing for a long time was quite tinng, and her back hurt. While looking up at the building she designed, knowing for sure that Thea wouldn¡¯t be there today, she decided to go in to find a quiet ce to rest. So she slowly walked into the building. She designed the architecture of the building, but the interior was designed by someone Theo hired. It was simple and upscale, a perfect match for Theo¡¯s cold vibe Cold? That man was anything but cold! it was all an act! Since she was here already, Ellinor decided to go upstairs. During the design process, she paid special attention to one office: the CEO¡¯s office. Back then, she still had a crush on Theo, so she put a lot of thought into the design of his office, especially in terms of view andyout. Today was the grand opening of the nchet Corporation¡¯s new location, but in reality, to not interrupt work, important departments hadn¡¯t moved over yet. So, there weren¡¯t many people in the building, mainly cleaners who were prepping for the uing mass migration. With not many people around, Ellinor plucked up the courage to take the elevator upstairs. It wasn¡¯t crowded upstairs either A few employees asked her who she was and what she wanted. So she showed the temporary pass she got at the ribbon-cutting ceremony, proving she was the designer of the building. After seeing the pass, the employees had no more questions and were super polite to her, telling her she was free to look around.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Ellinor shed a smile at a few young employees, then started her own tour. The employee hall hadrge, bright floor-to-ceiling windows. She stepped out to take a look, and the view was just as she imagined. It overlooked the entire Greenhaven However, the view from this window was no match for the one from Theds office. She specifically designed his office to face north. From his window, he could see Fragrant Lake, the most beautifulke in Greenhaven. He could watch the sunrise in the moming and the sunset at night. When he was tired, he could rest his eyes on the scenery Ellinor thought to herself that it was such a waste to have prepared such a fine office for that man! She¡¯d just overheard those young employees saying Theo wouldn¡¯t being That gave Ellinor an idea. She wanted to visit his office. So while the young employees weren¡¯t looking, she slipped in The CEO¡¯s office was even more luxurious than the outside, it was simple yet mature. Just like Theo¡¯s style. Ellinor stood by the window and looked at Fragrant Lake, internally eximing how beautiful it was it was just as she¡¯d imagined. But no matter how beautiful the view, she couldn¡¯t stay here too long. It was time to go. There was a customer rest area in the employee hall. She could wait there for the car Bartlett was sending When it arrived, she would leave. She hadn¡¯t been in the CEO¡¯s office for more than a minute, but she was now ready to leave. However, as soon as she opened the door, she bumped into a curvy woman. The door opened, and someone came in. Ellinor instinctively jumped, but when she saw it was a woman, she sighed with relief. Phow, it wasn¡¯t him! Sophia saw a strangering out of Theo¡¯s office and looked suspicious. What is your role here? Who allowed you to enter the CEO¡¯s office?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor recognized this woman at a nce. It was the woman in the photo that Chase had shown her, the woman who was with Theo, his real wife. Ellinor didn¡¯t want to engage with this woman. She simply apologized and exined. Sorry, I took a wrong turn She then started to move past her to leave Sophia frowned in confusion but didn¡¯t let her go easily. ¡°Hold on!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to stop, but she had to, otherwise, it would look even more suspicious. ¡°Ma¡¯am, is there something you need from me?¡± Sophia crossed her arms, walked up to Ellinor, and looked her up and down. This woman was dressed heavily and wearing a mask. She seemed suspicious! She asked. ¡°Are you an employee of the nchet Corporation?¡± Ellinor shook her head honestly. ¡°No.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. ¡°If you¡¯re not an employee of the nchet Corporation, how did you get in here? This is the CEO¡¯s office of the nchet Corporation, how dare you just walk in?¡± Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Ellinor kept her cool, patiently exining. I was invited to the ribbon cutting ceremony as a guest. I went upstairs to take a look around. I wanted to use the restroom, but I took a wrong turn.¡± Sophia obviously didn¡¯t buy her exnation, giving her a once-over with a skeptical look. ¡®So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re a guest for the ribbon cutting? Missed the restroom door? You think I was born yesterday? I don¡¯t remember hearing your name on the guest list. What¡¯s your name?¡± Ellinor answered. Tm Moon, the designer of the nchet Building. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call the person in charge at Crescent Society, the contractor for the nchet Building. I really did take a wrong turn just now, and I have other malters to attend to, so I can¡¯t stick around.¡± With that, Ellinor showed Sophia the ID badge she had just shown to the staff and left Sophia looked at her badge, which did indeed read ¡°Special Guest Moon¡± But her gut told her something was fishy about this woman, who was overdressed and seemed to be on high alert. After some thought, Sophia decided to stop her again. Ellinor was stopped again. She wore a mask that covered everything but her eyes, looking somewhat annoyed ¡°What now,dy?¡± Sophia held up the ID badge Ellinor had just given her. This is definitely a nche: Corporation badge, but there¡¯s no photo on it. How do I know you didn¡¯t just find this on the ground?¡± Ellinor chuckled lightly already told you that if you have doubts, you can contact the Crescent Society for confirmation.¡± Sophia wasn¡¯t impressed. ¡°And how would I do that? They can¡¯t tell me what Moon looks like over the phone. Even if they could, I wouldnt know if you were her! Look at you! You have a hat on your head and a mask on your face, you¡¯re dressed like you¡¯re going to the Arctic. How am I supposed to recognize you? Unless you take off that hat and mask, that is!¡± Ellinor responded ¡°Sorry, but you have no right to make that demand¡± With that, Ellinor tried to leave, but Sophia quickly blocked her way. ¡°If you won¡¯t show me your face, I can¡¯t let you leave¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°On what grounds?¡± Sophia retorted. You barged into the CEO¡¯s office. You¡¯re wearing a lot of clothes, and there¡¯s something bulging under your coat. I suspect you stole something and hid it Ellinor was visibly pregnant, but she didn¡¯t want to disclose that. Ellinor was clearly annoyed, regretting her curiosity that led her into Theo¡¯s office and attracted this pesky woman. ¡°If you think I stole something, you should check the office to see if anything¡¯s missing, not use me based on a hunch Sophia shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not my office; how would I know what¡¯s in there? I can only go off my gut feeling. But don¡¯t worry, I respect personal rights. I won¡¯t search you. I¡¯ll call the police and let them check your identity and whether you stole anything Ellinor fell silentOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. This woman was a real piece of work! She couldn¡¯t let her call the police. Once the police arrived, they would ask for her ID, and then everyone would know she was Ellinor. Ellinor calmly looked at Sophia. ¡°Are you really going to treat me like this? I was the guest at the ribbon-cutting ceremony today. The media took photos when I was cutting the ribbon downstairs. You can ask them toe up and confirm my identity ¡°When I got here, all the media had already left! No one can vouch for you! But if you take off your hat and mask, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Ellinor could tell that this woman was clearly out to get her. Luckily. Theo wouldn¡¯t being today, and as long as that man didn¡¯t show up, everything could be negotiable. Ellinor quietly eyed Sophia. ¡°So if I took off my hat and mask, you¡¯d let me go? Why are you so keen on seeing my face? Just because I¡¯m a little chubby, you suspect me of theft? If you have so little respect for people, then call the police! When they arrive, if they ask me to remove my mask and hat, I¡¯ll cooperate fully!¡± After careful thought, Ellinor was pretty sure this woman named Sophia wouldn¡¯t call the cops. Even if she were convinced that Ellinor had stolen something, she probably wouldn¡¯t call the police at this time. For the nchet family, the scandal of the police showing up on their moving day would lead to a media storm and negative news, which would be a much bigger loss than a few stolen items Ellinor guessed right. Sophia had no intention of calling the police. She just found the other woman¡¯s behavior suspicious and wanted to see her real face. As Sophia was pondering how to handle the suspicious woman in front of her the elevator doors opened nearby, and a tall, handsome man stepped out N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Upon seeing the man, Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡®Theo! Didn¡¯t you say you had something to do today and wouldn¡¯te?¡± Theos tone was casual. Tve finished what I had to do. What are you doing here?¡± Sophia grinned ¡°I was nning to go to your office to see if there¡¯s anything I could help tidy up, but I ran into this woman loitering outside your office door! I asked her to remove her hat and mask, but she refused. She¡¯s acting super shady¡± It was only after hearing Sophia¡¯s words that Theo turned his gaze to the woman in the baggy coat, duckbill cap, and ck mask. He didn¡¯t recognize her. This woman had been in his office? Theo slightly furrowed his brows, scrutinizing her warily. ¡°Who are you?¡± The moment he started speaking, Ellinor¡¯s breath wavered. He had actuallye! She had thought she wouldn¡¯t run into him here! When asked. Ellinor was a bit uneasy, but she quickly adjusted her attitude and calmly responded. ¡°Mr. nchet, long time no see. I¡¯m Moon, and I was here for the ribbon-cutting ceremony. I wanted to take this opportunity to see my design work, but thisdy here suspects that I stole something from your office and is hell-bent on not letting me leave¡± She deliberately controlled her tone and manner of speaking, just as she had done when speaking to Sophia earlier. Theo squinted slightly examining her again. ¡°You¡¯re Moon?¡± They had met before They¡¯d bumped into each other at Crescent Society and had a brief chat At that time, she was wearing a face mask due to allergies. Although he didn¡¯t see her face, he remembered her figure being quite slender, which was quite different from her somewhat chubby appearance today. Ellinor nodded, pulling her hat down low to cover her eyes. ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet, I¡¯m Moon. Perhaps your memory is a bit fuzzy and you¡¯ve forgotten about me?¡± Theo withdrew his thoughtful gaze. ¡°You look quite different from thest time we met. You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Ellinor let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°I haven¡¯t been controlling my weight well; I¡¯ve gained some pounds. I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve left a bad impression on you, Mr. nchet!¡± Theo¡¯s deep gaze swept over Ellinor, especially her protruding belly, seemingly deep in thought. Seeing that Theo seemed to know the woman, Sophia changed her tone. ¡°Since we all know each other, why don¡¯t you take off your hat and mask so we can have a sincere conversation?¡± Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Ellinor gave Sophia a casual nce. ¡°I¡¯m being honest here, but I can¡¯t take off my hat and mask. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Sophia chuckled, feeling a bit confused. ¡°Why not?¡± Ellinor bluntly said, ¡°Cause I¡¯m not a looker, I don¡¯t want to scare you off.¡± Sophia was taken aback. ¡°What does it matter? We won¡¯t be scared! You¡¯re a designer with such brilliant talents that your skills outshine everything else. Who cares about looks? How about taking it off so we can get to know you better?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to keep arguing with Sophia and tried to make her exit. But before she could say her goodbyes, Theo made a very loud request. ¡°Take off your hat and mask!¡± Ellinor was stunned. ¡°Mr. nchet, our business is officially over. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m obliged to fulfill any of your demands other than work-rted ones. Sorry, but I have to go. I have things to do at home.¡± With that, she tried to turn and leave. However, a strong hand grabbed her wrist tightly, and amanding voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Take them off!¡± Ellinor sucked in a breath of cold air. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t be able to get away today. She turned her head and looked at Theo with displeasure. ¡°We used to work together, and I can¡¯t believe you would doubt me like this. Do you need to see my face to be satisfied?¡± Theo¡¯s sharp eyes were fixed on her. ¡°What are you afraid of? Why don¡¯t you dare face me with your real face? Who are you really?¡± He remembered that the first time he saw Moon was at the Crescent Society. Ellinor was also at the Crescent Society at that time, but she and Moon never appeared together. After thinking of Ellinor¡¯s rtionship with Ida and Chase, a surprising idea shed through Theo¡¯s mind. Could Ellinor and Moon be the same person? So did the Crescent Society initially refuse to let Moon attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony because they were afraid he would discover the truth? Also, Moon¡¯s belly didn¡¯t look like it had gotten bigger from simple weight gain. Theo felt like he had found a beam of light in the darkness. He didn¡¯t know whether to feel overjoyed or furious. Anyway, he kept his eyes on her and didn¡¯t dare let go. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. 7 Ellinor couldn¡¯t free her wrist. His grip was hurting her. She was no fool. She realized that he must have noticed something. ¡°Fine! Since you are so eager to see my face, I¡¯ll take off my hat and mask. But first, would you mind letting go of my hand?¡± Theo thought for a few seconds and then signaled his staff to block all escape routes before finally letting go of her hand. Ellinor shook her numb wrist and spoke with obvious displeasure. ¡°I want to make it clear that by disrespecting my privacy and forcing me to take off my hat and mask, from now on, I will never work with the nchet Corporation again!¡± Theo didn¡¯t seem to care about her warning and simply raised an eyebrow. ¡°Please do.¡± Ellinor had no choice but to take off her hat first, letting her long hair flow down. Then she slowly reached for the straps of her mask. She seemed reluctant to take it off. Theo¡¯s gaze was oppressive as his eyes filled with a simmering rage. Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Sophia noticed Theo¡¯s mood swing, and her curiosity for this designer named Moon intensified. ¡°Moon, what are you still hesitating about?¡± Ellinor clenched her teeth, pulling off her ck mask and revealing her real face. Her face was heavily wrinkled, and apart from her sparkling eyes, her nose was t, her lips were thick, and her face was unusually big, making her unattractive. Sophia was startled by the wrinkles and scars on her face, suddenly understanding why she chose to cover up so much. She was really unattractive! The light in Theo¡¯s eyes was instantly extinguished, and they fell just like ashes from a slowing fire. Ellinor¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Seen enough now? Satisfied?¡± Sophia asked sympathetically. ¡°Moon, what happened to your face?¡± Her skin looked like it had suffered some injury, with wrinkles reminiscent of burn scars. Ellinor put her hat and mask back on and said, ¡°A fire. I survived but ended up like this. That¡¯s why I initially didn¡¯t want to attend the nchet Corporation¡¯s ribbon-cutting ceremony. I didn¡¯t want to scare people with my appearance.¡± This ugly mask was deliberately chosen by Bartlett, and it worked fantastically, scaring them all. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sophia felt sorry. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know; I was a bit harsh on you just now.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to dwell on it, nor did she have the time to. She just wanted to leave. ¡°No worries, can I go now?¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°Do you need us to arrange transportation for you?¡± ¤Þ Ellinor waved her off. ¡°No need; a friend is picking me up.¡± With that, she felt she could make her exit, turning to leave. ¥Ë ¤« ¡°Hold on.¡± Theo¡¯s cold voice rang out again. Ellinor stiffened and was forced to halt her steps. ¡°Mr. nchet, is there anything else?¡± With his indifferent tone and expressionless face, Theo said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have a meal together. I have some questions regarding this building. Our previous correspondences via email left some things unclear.¡± The reason Theo gave made it hard for Ellinor, in the role of the designer, to refuse. He was raising some after-sales issues, and it was her responsibility to answer. Reluctantly, she agreed to the meal. To her relief, Theo didn¡¯t notice anything off about the mask on her face. Sophia felt guilty about her initial attitude towards Moon and decided to join them for the meal to make up for hurting Moon¡¯s self-esteem. As a woman, she understood the importance of appearance to a girl and the depth of the hurt of being disfigured. They went to a restaurant near the new nchet Corporation building. Theo and Sophia sat together, with Ellinor sitting alone opposite them. When ordering, Theo politely passed the menu to Ellinor as well. Ellinor didn¡¯t hold back and purposely ordered some food she didn¡¯t like before to avoid giving herself away. After ordering, she handed the menu back to Theo, who ordered his own food before passing the menu to Sophia. Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Sophia shook her head, saying, ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t feel like ordering; you do it for me. You know what I like anyway.¡± Theo didn¡¯t push her to choose anymore; he handed the menu to the waiter and ordered a few dishes Sophia liked. Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but smirk sarcastically while watching Theo order for his wife with ease. She took a big gulp of her lemon water. Sophia turned to Moon with a smile. ¡°Want to order some more? Don¡¯t be shy; order whatever you like!¡± The way she spoke was as if she were telling a guest not to be shy with her husband. And he was indeed her husband. Struggling to force a smile, Ellinor replied, ¡°No need; I¡¯m already fat enough. It¡¯s better to eat less and keep my weight under control.¡± Sophiaforted her. ¡°Girls are cuter when they¡¯re a bit chubby! Right, Theo? Moon is not fat at all.¡± Theo nced at Moon and didn¡¯t say a word or make anyment on her appearance. Ellinor knew that this man wouldn¡¯t lie just like that. His gaze made her feel that he thought she was fat and ugly. But it didn¡¯t matter to him; he didn¡¯t care. She asked Theo. ¡°Mr. nchet, do you have any questions about the nchet Building I designed? It¡¯s already built, so even if you have anyments, it¡¯s toote to make any changes now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for changes; I¡¯m very satisfied with your design. Moon, I want to know what inspired your design?¡± Feeling a bit upset, Ellinor fell silent for a while, and then she said, ¡°Probably love.¡± And it was true. While she was drafting the design, all she could think about was Theo. She wanted to give him the safest living environment, the most beautiful visual enjoyment, the mostfortable and convenient office facilities, and a unique design that matched his status and taste. At that time, she had already fallen for Theo, so her design was filled with her love for him. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sophia blinked. ¡°Wow, designing a building because of love! That¡¯s so romantic! Moon, do you have a boyfriend now?¡± Ellinor bit her lip lightly. ¡°I used to.¡± After hearing this, Sophia knew it probably wasn¡¯t a happy story, so she didn¡¯t ask further. Theo squinted at her. ¡°So you designed the nchet Building inspired by love?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yes. Is there anything about it that you aren¡¯t satisfied with?¡± Theo was silent for a moment, then shook his head gently. ¡°No. If you don¡¯t mind, could you exin your design concept in more detail?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Then Ellinor started to exin her design concept in detail, from the exterior to the interior of the nchet Building. Theo listened attentively, asionally sipping his water but always with a hint of danger in his gaze. Ellinor was getting a bit tired from all the talking, and the food was served. She asked, ¡°Mr. nchet, can I start eating now? I¡¯m really hungry; I¡¯ll continue exining after I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Theo nodded. ¡°Please start your meal.¡± Ellinor started eating her food. She was really hungry but couldn¡¯t choose the dishes she liked, so she had to eat the ones she didn¡¯t like on purpose. There were a few dishes on the table that Theo had ordered, which were all coincidentally her former favorites. She remembered that Theo didn¡¯t like sweets, so she didn¡¯t think too much of it and just figured these were also dishes Sophia liked to eat. Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Ellinor wasn¡¯t sure if she was overthinking, but she always had this hunch that Theo was watching to see what dish she¡¯d pick. Sophia enthusiastically offered Ellinor some fried chicken wings. ¡°Moon, try these wings; they¡¯re my absolute favorite! They taste fantastic!¡± Ellinor happened to love wings too, but she didn¡¯t feel like having any today because she felt nauseous. She thanked her with a smile and continued eating food she normally didn¡¯t like, just wanting to finish this meal that shouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce. However, because she was eating food that she didn¡¯t like and because her pregnancy had made her lose her appetite, Ellinor started feeling ufortable and was on the verge of throwing up. She stood up calmly and said, ¡°Excuse me, I need to go to the restroom.¡± She left in a hurry, forgetting to take her phone with her. Not long after she left, Ellinor¡¯s phone on the table buzzed twice. Sophia reached for it, but Theo stopped her in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t touch other people¡¯s stuff!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sophia shrugged. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to. I just thought I¡¯d take her phone to the restroom. What if there¡¯s an emergency and someone needs to reach Moon?¡± Having said that, Sophia picked up Ellinor¡¯s phone and stood up to take it to the restroom, but she identally nced at the phone screen, and her eyes froze. Then she handed the phone to Theo. ¡°Theo, look at this!¡± Theo took a sip of water. He wasn¡¯t interested in checking someone else¡¯s phone, but since Sophia had pushed Moon¡¯s phone in front of him, even if he didn¡¯t want to, he ended up seeing it. Theo¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. Ellinor threw up in the restroom. After cleaning herself up anding back, she didn¡¯t notice anything unusual on the dining table. Sophia reminded her. ¡°Moon, your phone was buzzing while you were away. Seems like someone was trying to reach you.¡± Only then did Ellinor realize that she had forgotten her phone. She tensed up, but after noticing that the phone was still in its ce and untouched, she let out a sigh of relief. After thanking Sophia for the reminder, she picked up her phone to check and saw a message from Bartlett. ¡°Baby, where are you? The driver said he didn¡¯t pick you up.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t scold him for casually calling her baby and replied. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with Mr. nchet; have the driver pick me up here!¡± Then she sent him the address of the restaurant. Upon seeing that Ellinor was having dinner with Mr. nchet, Bartlett¡¯s smile faded slightly. He was worried and wanted to call her, but considering she was with Theo, it might not be convenient for her to take the call. He held back and cautiously texted back. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ellinor quickly replied. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He felt relieved to know that she was alright. But it was better to get her out of there as soon as possible to minimize her contact with Theo. Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Bartlett knew Theo well. The guy was as sharp as a tack and could spot problems from a mile away. Without wasting a second, he was on his feet, grabbing his coat, and striding out of the office. He needed to pick up Ellinor himself to be at ease. Ellinor replied to Bartlett¡¯s message and put her phone down to continue eating. ¡°Never force yourself to eat something you don¡¯t like.¡± Theo seemed to be hinting at something. Ellinor froze mid-bite as she looked up at Theo. He was watching her with that intense gaze again. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike any food! I chose all of this myself, so why wouldn¡¯t I like it?¡± Ellinor replied, a smile ying on her scarred face. Theo chuckled darkly under his breath. Sophia changed the subject. ¡°Moon, you mentioned that your inspiration for the nchet Building was love. But it seems like it didn¡¯t end well. Can I ask why you and your lover broke up?¡± Ellinor frowned at the question. ¡°That¡¯s my personal business. Is it really necessary to discuss it?¡± Sophia leaned her cheek against her hand with a curious look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m just curious! What kind of man inspired such a grand and unique building like the nchet Building? I bet he was a real hunk, huh?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yes, he was good-looking. But looks aren¡¯t everything.¡± Sophia blinked. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re holding a grudge against your ex. Did he betray you? Broke your heart?¡± Ellinor put down her utensils. ¡°Ms. Sophia, do you always enjoy prying into other people¡¯s private lives? Is that a hobby of yours?¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m just curious about you. I want to know why the man who inspired so much in you ended up splitting up with you.¡± Ellinor gave her a cold smile. ¡°We broke up. What¡¯s so strange about that? Ms. Sophia, you can¡¯t be that naive, right? Can¡¯t you understand something as simple as that there is no such thing as eternal love.¡± Sophia agreed solemnly. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no such thing as eternal love. When you love someone, it¡¯s real. When you don¡¯t, it¡¯s also real. Someone always falls out of love first.¡± Ellinor grabbed her lemon water and finished her meal. She was done and couldn¡¯t eat another bite. As soon as the car Bartlett had sent arrived, she was out of there. Sophia¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she watched her go. ¡°So who fell out of love first? You or your ex?¡± Ellinor looked at her seriously. ¡°Does it matter?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sophia smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just curious! Can you tell me? Since you guys have broken up, can you talk about what was wrong with your ex?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re so disgusted with him that you don¡¯t even want to mention him?¡± Ellinor replied with a poker face. ¡°Sure, you could say that.¡± Sophia was usually good at reading the room, but she didn¡¯t stop now. She continued, ¡°So he must have betrayed you; that¡¯s why you¡¯re so disgusted with him, right?¡± Ellinor looked irritated. ¡°Ms. Sophia, has anyone ever told you that being too curious isn¡¯t always a good thing?¡± Sophia shrugged. ¡°No worries! I¡¯m always curious. If I don¡¯t get answers, it keeps me up at night. Can you tell me?¡± Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Ellinor took a sip of her lemon water. ¡°Sophia, you expect me, a stranger, to deal with your insomnia caused by excessive curiosity? Isn¡¯t that a bit ridiculous?¡± Sophia shrugged and threw up her hands. ¡°Alright! If you¡¯re not keen on talking about the past, I won¡¯t ask! Let¡¯s eat; you need to fill up!¡± Her phone started to vibrate. Ellinor nced down. It was a message from Bartlett. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± She put down her lemon water, gathered her things, and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m full. My friend is here to pick me up; I won¡¯t intrude on your meal any longer. Bye!¡± Theo didn¡¯t show any particr reaction; he pushed his phone towards her. ¡°Moon, could I get your contact details?¡± Ellinor looked at his phone screen. ¡°Mr. nchet, don¡¯t you already have my email address? If you need anything. Just email me. It¡¯s not convenient for me to leave any other contact details.¡± With that, Ellinor turned and left. Sophia watched Moon¡¯s back. ¡°Thea, do you think that Moon could be¡­¡± Before Sophia could finish, Theo stood up and followed her out. Ellinor exited the restaurant and got straight into a white Bugatti. The car slowly drove away as the scene faded into the unfathomable eyes of Theo inside the ss door of the restaurant. Inside the white Bugatti, Ellinor¡¯s hand tightly gripped the seat belt as she let out a long sigh. The car wasn¡¯t going fast, but the way Ellinor was gripping the seat belt made the man driving a little worried. ¡°Are you okay? Not feeling well?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Bartlett reached over, patting her shoulder in aforting manner. ¡°It¡¯s okay; don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Ellinor gave Bartlett a weak look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were sending someone to pick me up? Why did youe by yourself?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Bartlett gave a wry smile. ¡°How could I not worry when you said you were having dinner with Theo? So I decided to pick you up myself.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry; I yed my part well. He didn¡¯t suspect a thing.¡± She was still wearing an incredibly convincing mask; even at close range, you couldn¡¯t spot a w. Bartlett wasn¡¯t worried about Theo discovering anything. What he was worried about was her falling for Theo again. ¡°So, after half a year of not seeing him, how did it feel to have dinner with him today?¡± Bartlett asked tentatively. ¡°I felt nothing.¡± Ellinor leaned back in her seat casually and replied. Bartlett raised an eyebrow. ¡°You really felt nothing? You didn¡¯t look like you felt nothing.¡± ¡°I felt very ufortable!¡± Bartlettughed. ¡°That¡¯s good; I thought the moment you saw him, you¡¯d ditch me.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. ¡°When did I ever choose you? Don¡¯t make up stories!¡± Bartlett shrugged. ¡°Okay, guess I overthought it. Since we¡¯re out, where do you want to go? I can take you there.¡± Ellinor waved her hand. ¡°No need; I don¡¯t want to go anywhere; just take me home. I¡¯m really tired; I want to go back and sleep.¡± Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Bartlett said. ¡°Take off the mask in the car. It must be stuffy having that thing on your face.¡± Ellinor closed her eyes to rest, feeling toozy to move. ¡°Let¡¯s take it off when we get home.¡± Seeing that Ellinor was clearly exhausted, Bartlett didn¡¯t say anything more. He sped up the car and headed for the outskirts. Two hourster, they finally arrived at the vi in the suburbs. Ellinor had been sleeping in the car, but it was anything butfortable. She had a stressful dream where Theo wouldn¡¯t let her leave and wanted to take away the child in her belly. In the end, it was Bartlett who woke her up. She opened her eyes and saw Bartlett¡¯s face very close to hers. She instinctively ced her hand on him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bartlett gave her an innocent, wry smile. ¡°We¡¯re home. I called you several times, but you didn¡¯t wake up. I had to get a little closer to wake you.¡± Ellinor straightened up a bit, looked out the car window, and confirmed that they were home. She had been living here for half a year, but she never considered this ce home; it was just a temporary residence. ¡°Thanks for taking the time to drive me home, especially with your busy schedule. I¡¯m going in now. You should head back before it gets dark.¡± Ellinor politely but coolly said. Bartlett frowned. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m tired from driving so long. Aren¡¯t you going to let me in to rest a bit before I leave?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want him toe in, but considering the fatigue he must have felt from the long-distance driving, she agreed. ¡°Alright,e in and rest with me. I¡¯m just worried about you driving back alone when it gets dark.¡± Bartlett chuckled. ¡°Good, we¡¯re making progress! You¡¯re actually worried about my safety.¡± Ellinor ignored him and got out of the car. Back at the vi, she first drank arge ss of warm water to calm down. Although the impulse to see Theo had passed, the stress from the dream of fighting with Theo over the child was still there. Even though it was just a dream, it messed with her head. Bartlett looked at her with sympathy. ¡°Just seeing him once has had such a big impact on you?¡± Ellinor nced at Bartlett. ¡°It¡¯s not because I saw him; it¡¯s because I had a nightmare in your car. Can¡¯t I drink some water to calm down?¡± Bartlett stared deeply at her. ¡°I see, what nightmare? Want to talk about it so I can share the burden?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a nightmare. I can handle it.¡± Bartlettughed. ¡°Alright, you can take off the mask on your face now. We¡¯re home, and there¡¯s no need to fear being seen. It¡¯s really bothering me.¡± Ellinor almost forgot she was still wearing the fake mask. She finally took it off. The material of the mask was soft, and the texture was very simr to real skin. Her skin felt ufortable from sweating under it. Bartlett handed her a couple of tissues. ¡°After today, we won¡¯t need to meet Theo anymore. After the baby is born, I¡¯ll figure out a way to get you a new identity and send you and the baby overseas without the nchet family knowing.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Ellinor looked at him with gratitude. ¡°Okay, thank you very much. If you ever need my help in the future, I won¡¯t hesitate to lend a hand.¡± Bartlett gave a subtle smile and said meaningfully, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me so much, because I have my own selfish reasons for helping you with this.¡± Selfish reasons? Ellinor paused slightly, not quite understanding, and asked. ¡°What selfish reasons?¡± Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Bartlett gave her a light flick on the forehead, ¡°Duh, my special feeling for you is obvious! If I can get you and the kid out of the country, I¡¯ve still got a shot. But if the nchet family finds you, I¡¯m screwed. Ellinor, are you ying dumb or are you really that clueless?¡± After saying that, he yfully flicked Ellinor¡¯s forehead again. Ellinor lightly touched her forehead, which had been flicked. ¡°Well, don¡¯t get your hopes up too high! I know you¡¯ve been a big help these past six months. Besides reciprocating feelings, I¡¯m willing to do anything to repay you.¡± Bartlett let out a sigh of disappointment. ¡°Silly goose! Why are you so tense? I won¡¯t force anything on you.¡± The nickname ¡°silly goose¡± sounded a bit odd in this context. Feeling awkward, Ellinor gave him a re. ¡°Are you done resting? If you are, you should head home early. The lighting in the suburbs isn¡¯t good at night, so it¡¯s not safe to drive. It¡¯s better to head back early.¡± Bartlett leaned in close, pretending to be hurt. ¡°You know it¡¯s unsafe to drive at night, but you won¡¯t let me stay over?¡± Ellinor did indeed have no intention of letting him stay. ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate. Don¡¯t you have work to handle at thepany tomorrow? You should head back early.¡± Indeed, he had rescheduled all his meetings to tomorrow, and there was a ton of work waiting for him. But Bartlett was also reluctant to leave: he stepped forward and bent down slightly in a gentlemanly and tender manner. ¡°I¡¯lle see you again in a few days. Ellinor, if it¡¯s possible, let me take care of you and the child officially. I hope you¡¯ll consider it.¡± Without warning, he nted a light kiss on her forehead. Ellinor was stunned; by the time she came back to her senses, all she saw was Bartlett walking out the door. Then she heard the sound of a car engine. Bartlett had left. Ellinor was a bit dazed, the farewell kiss on her forehead was still warm. Bartlett had done a lot for her over the past six months, and her feelings for him were hard to express. Did he just propose to her? As she was lost in thought, the ringing of a phone interrupted her. It wasn¡¯t her phone ringing. After looking around, she saw Bartlett¡¯s phone on the couch. At the same time, the sound of the car engine returned, and soon there was a knock on the door. Bartlett forgot his phone! Ellinor picked up the phone from the couch and walked towards the door. As she came across the servant going to open the door, Ellinor said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. He forgot his phone; I¡¯ll open the door for him.¡± The servant nodded and went back to his work. She didn¡¯t answer the ongoing call and just opened the door, thinking Bartlett would handle it. But as she opened the door, Theo¡¯s face unexpectedly appeared before her eyes. Ellinor¡¯s pupils dted, and all her oxygen left her body. How how did he find this ce?! Crap, she wasn¡¯t wearing her mask. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Thed¡¯s extremely handsome face was expressionless; he looked at her from above, his eyes cold. Ellinor originally thought that Theo would grab her angrily and question why she ran away. But he didn¡¯t He didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her coldly, then nced at the decorations in the vi¡¯s hall with a trace of sarcasm in his eyes. The atmosphere turned tense, so Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but speak first. ¡°Mr. nchet, what on earth are you doing here?¡± As Theo¡¯s gaze fell back on her face, it seemed to grow even colder. He slightly lifted the corner of his mouth, giving a faint smile. Then he gracefully stepped back, got into his car, and drove away. Ellinor stood frozen at the door, watching the car speed away, subconsciously clenching her lists. Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 She started to wonder if all of that was real or if it was just her imagination ying tricks on her. But the pain coursing through her body assured her that this was no dream or illusion. Every bit of it was real. Theo had really found her! But he didn¡¯t say a word and left just like that. That was not like Theo at all. Why didn¡¯t he blow his top when he found her? He didn¡¯t take her away either; he just knocked, took one look at her, and left? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was so puzzling! Ellinor snapped back to reality when Bartlett¡¯s phone rang again. She answered the call in a daze. Bartlett¡¯s gentle voice came through. ¡°Ellinor, I forgot my phone; I will send someone to get it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Ellinor replied, then hung up. Her mind was in chaos; this kind of confusion was like nothing she¡¯d ever felt! What was Theo trying to say with his actions? She should be relieved that Theo didn¡¯t blow his top and didn¡¯t do anything to her. He didn¡¯t even take her back to the nchet Vi. But why was there this suffocating feeling in her chest? The servants didn¡¯t know what had happened; they were just drawn by the noise of the wind. A servant hurried over to close the door after noticing that Ellinor was standing at the door with her hair in a mess from the wind. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, it¡¯s windy outside! You might catch a cold! You should go rest; we¡¯ll call you when dinner¡¯s ready.¡± Ellinor nodded numbly, then headed back to her room. Although she was tired, she tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Her mind was filled with the image of Theo standing at the door, looking at her. There seemed to be a slight smile on his face, but there was no warmth in it, just sarcasm. What did that mean? Ellinor was so frustrated that she picked up the phone and called Ida. This was the first time she¡¯d called Ida in six months. They usually texted because she was afraid of being found by the nchet family. But now that Theo had found her and knew where she was, she didn¡¯t need to hide so carefully anymore. The phone rang for a while before it was picked up. ¡°Hello? Boss¡­¡± Ida¡¯s voice sounded a bit hoarse, as if she weren¡¯t well. Ellinor asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is your voice hoarse?¡± Ida¡¯s voice sounded even stranger. ¡°Nothing! Boss, what¡¯s up? I¡­¡± Ellinor was on high alert. ¡°Where are you? What¡¯s with your voice? Is someone giving you trouble?¡± Her gut told her that maybe Theo had sent someone to give Ida and Chase a hard time since he didn¡¯t do anything to her just now, which was so not like him. He must be taking it out on her friends! Based on Theo¡¯s style, he wouldn¡¯t just do nothing! ¡°Boss¡­¡± Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Ellinor was feeling really wound up. ¡°What the heck is going on with you?¡± Ida didn¡¯t respond and the phone was suddenly snatched away. ¡°She can¡¯t talk right now. You can tell me what¡¯s up or call back in two hours!¡± Ellinor was speechless. That was Byran¡¯s voice. What were they up to?! On the other side of the line, Ida¡¯s voice came with a hint of confusion. ¡°Can you wait until I¡¯m done with the call? Oh¡­ bug off!¡± Ellinor¡¯s face turned beet red, and she immediately hung up the phone. What the hell?! Feeling a headacheing on, Ellinor started massaging her temples, lying on the bed, and covered her head with the nket. Meanwhile. Byran pinned Ida down on the bed. Her usually gentle and beautiful face was now flushed. Not for any odd reasons, but because Byran rudely grabbed her phone and tantly hinted at their intimate actions. It was super embarrassing! So damn embarrassing! She had no intention of answering the call at this moment, but she had no idea it was Ellinor who called. For the past six months, Ellinor hadn¡¯t been in touch. She thought it was a work call, so she picked up. If it was a work call, she could handle it smoothly without any anomalies. But the moment she heard it was Ellinor, she freaked out. Ellinor must have guessed what she and Byran were up to. Could anything be more embarrassing than this? The more she thought about it, the more irritated she got. She hugged Byran¡¯s neck and scratched ten bloody marks on his back! 7 However, Byran didn¡¯t recoil from the pain but got even more aroused due to the stimtion on his back and got even more into it! Byran pushed Ida to her limits. ¡°You¡­don¡¯t¡­¡± Byran leaned down to kiss her. ¡°Ida, I like you; I really like you¡­¡± Ida¡¯s rationality was blurred by his passionate kiss; she held his head in response, getting lost in their intimacy. Every time Byran got into bed, he was like a little beast; she just couldn¡¯t control him. An hourter. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Byran got out of bed to take a shower. Ida put on a nightgown and sat on the bed to return Ellinor¡¯s call. Ellinor picked up quickly but didn¡¯t speak. Ida started somewhat awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a bit busy just now¡­¡± Ellinor sneered. ¡°Are you done now?¡± Ida forced augh. ¡°Yeah, all done.¡± Ellinor asked. ¡°What are your ns with Byran? He¡¯s juste of age; he doesn¡¯t know anything yet!¡± Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Ida sighed deeply. ¡°I get it; I didn¡¯t see thising either; he¡¯s such a stubborn kid. Ellinor, I know Byran is your half-brother. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt him. When he¡¯s had enough, I¡¯ll stop contacting him.¡± Ellinor felt a headacheing on as she massaged her temples. ¡°Ida, you¡¯re such a dunce! I¡¯m worried for you! He¡¯s young and rich, so there will always be girls around him. What harm could he get? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± Idaughed. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re overthinking! Do you really think I¡¯d get hurt by a kid like Byran? Once he¡¯s over the thrill, I¡¯ll have grown tired too.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor gave a bitter smile. ¡°I hope so.¡± Before every rtionship started, everyone thought they were in control and that they wouldn¡¯t be the ones getting hurt. But usually, the one who fell in love first was also the first to move on, leaving the other one more deeply hurt. After her rtionship with Theo, Ellinor lost all confidence in love. So she didn¡¯t think Ida could easily break it off with Byran. Up till now, Ida didn¡¯t feel any deep attachment to Byran. She was just enjoying the ride. Her biggest worry was Ellinor getting upset. ¡°By the way! Ellinor, why did you call directly today? Aren¡¯t you afraid the nchets might listen in? Is something up?¡± Over the phone, Ellinor¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Nothing urgent; I just wanted to chat. As for the nchets, there¡¯s no need to hide from them.¡± Ida sensed something. ¡°What happened? You got discovered at the ribbon-cutting ceremony today?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°Not at the ceremony, but Theo found out where I¡¯m living now.¡± Hearing this made Ida sit up straight. ¡°What? He found you? Ellinor, are you okay? Did Theo give you any trouble?¡± Ellinor sighed. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t do anything and just left.¡± Ida rxed but was puzzled. ¡°He just left without doing anything? Ellinor, what¡¯s Theo up to? He went through all that trouble just to find you and then did nothing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also confused. He just found me, knocked on my door, looked at me, then at my ce, and left. Ida, what do you think he¡¯s up to?¡± Ida couldn¡¯t figure out Theo¡¯s intentions either. ¡°Ellinor, didn¡¯t he say anything?¡± ¡°No, not a word; just a coldugh. Then he left.¡± ¡°Coldugh?¡± Ida frowned. ¡°Ellinor, this might be the calm before the storm; you can¡¯t stay there anymore! Chase and I wille get you, okay?¡± Ellinor squinted. ¡°Calm before the storm?¡± Yes, this could be the calm before the storm. Theo saw her big belly, thought about his child inside her, and didn¡¯t do anything because he was probably worried about scaring her and affecting the baby. Maybe he was waiting for the right moment to make his move. Once she safely gave birth, he would show up and fight for custody! Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but recall her nightmare in Bartlett¡¯s car, where Theo fought her for the baby. With that in mind, Ellinor felt she couldn¡¯t stay in Bartlett¡¯s vi anymore. ¡°Ida, it¡¯ste. You and Chase cane tomorrow. He didn¡¯t do anything today, which means he¡¯s not nning to make a move. One more day won¡¯t matter.¡± Ida nodded. ¡°Alright, Chase and I wille get you tomorrow morning.¡± They hung up after that. ¡°Who are you picking up tomorrow morning? I wannae too!¡± Byran walked over while drying his hair and flopped down next to her, rubbing against her like a big puppy. Ida pushed her phone aside and gave him a push. ¡°You just got out of the shower; can you chill and stay away from me?¡± Byran pouted. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me! Who¡¯re you picking up tomorrow morning?¡± Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Ida looked at him sternly. ¡°This is grown-up stuff. Butt out! I¡¯m going for a shower. I¡¯ll drop you off at home after that. If we¡¯rete, your brother might get mad and whack you!¡± Byran immediately sprang up in protest. ¡°How could you say that about me, Ida? You just involved me in grown-up stuff, and now I¡¯m suddenly a kid again?¡± Ida was a tad annoyed by his question. She red at him coldly. ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯m not hanging out with you tomorrow.¡± After hearing this threat, Byran quickly softened his tone. ¡°Tell me, who are you picking up tomorrow? A guy or a girl? I know you have to mingle with guys because of work, but I hate it when you meet other men! If you¡¯re going. I¡¯m going too!¡± Ida answered him helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s a girl! I¡¯m picking up Ellinor tomorrow, not someone else.¡± After hearing this, Byran immediately perked up. ¡°Ellinor? You finally found her?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡¯ ¡°Then I want to go too! I want to meet Ellinor with you guys; I haven¡¯t seen her in ages!¡± Ida gently yed with Byran¡¯s chin. ¡°How are you going? Don¡¯t you have school tomorrow?¡± ¡°I can take a leave!¡± Idaughed. ¡°Think it through then. If your brother finds out you¡¯re skipping school, it might be harder for you to meet me next time.¡± Byran seemed to take this seriously, and he thought for a moment. ¡°It should be fine! If I tell my brother I¡¯m going to see Ellinor, he¡¯ll definitely agree. He¡¯s been looking for her too.¡± Ida¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°No, you can¡¯t tell your brother about this for now.¡± ¡°Why? My brother has been looking for her. He¡¯d be thrilled if we found her.¡± ¡°Unless Ellinor gives her consent, you can¡¯t reveal this. Otherwise, you¡¯re betraying me.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tell my brother! I won¡¯t betray you!¡± ¡°Get up: I¡¯m going to shower.¡± Byran continued to pester her like a child. ¡°Ida, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Ida immediately became alert. ¡°Are you serious? Cut the crap; I need to get up early tomorrow!¡± Byran, like a sulking puppy, clung to Ida and whined. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mess around today. There¡¯s always next time.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Ida gave him a wry smile. ¡°You youngsters sure have energy! Let go; I need to shower.¡± Only then did Byran obediently let go. ¨C The next morning, Chase and Ida arrived at Bartlett¡¯s detached house in the suburbs. Ellinor hadn¡¯t slept much and had her bags packed. She was just waiting in the living room. After seeing strangers, the house staff became wary. They prepared to call Bartlett and report the situation. However, before they could dial, Bartlett walked in. He looked somewhat surprised at Chase and Ida, who were helping Ellinor with her luggage, and at Ellinor, who was ready to leave. ¡°Ellinor, are you leaving? Where to?¡± Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m nning to go home and prepare for the baby. Bartlett, I put your phone in your room¡¯s drawer and turned it off for you. You can check if there were any missed calls. Thanks for taking care of me all this while.¡± After that, she, Chase, and Ida started to leave. Bartlett had a hard time epting her sudden departure. He blocked her way with aplicated expression. ¡°We were still together yesterday. Why are you leaving now?¡± Ellinor felt helpless. ¡°Theo found out I¡¯m here. If I continue to stay with you, it¡¯ll bring you a lot of trouble. So it¡¯s better for me to go home.¡± Theo found out? Bartlett was taken aback, and then he looked at her deeply. ¡°Ellinor, do you think I¡¯m afraid of trouble? If I were, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to help you in the first ce.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not the type to shy away from problems, but now that he¡¯s found out, there¡¯s no point in me staying here in the suburbs. It¡¯s more convenient to go home and prepare for the baby. We can think about the rest in the long run.¡± Bartlett stayed silent for a few seconds and then nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll stay in touch after you go home.¡± Ellinor agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± Bartlett watched Ellinor get into Chase¡¯s car with squinted eyes. Theo had found her sooner than he expected. After a two-hour drive, they finally arrived back in the city. Chase asked over his shoulder. ¡°Boss, should we eat first or drop you off at home and then eat?¡± ¡°We can eatter. I need to go to the office and check the financial reports and other documents from the past six months.¡± She was now prepared for the worst. If Theo found her, he might take action against Crescent Society. She needed to understand thepany¡¯s situation and find a solution fast. For the past six months, she had been avoiding Theo and taking care of her pregnancy, barely managing thepany¡¯s affairs. There was a lot she didn¡¯t know. Crescent Society. Belinda was sitting on the sofa in the waiting area downstairs while looking at her phone. She felt some people passing by, looked up, and was stunned. ¡°Ellinor!¡± She shouted in disbelief. Ellinor stopped after hearing the shout. Belinda ran over, overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s really you! Do you know how hard my uncle¡¯s been looking for you? Where have you been these past six months? We¡¯ve been so worried!¡± Ellinor looked at her calmly but didn¡¯t answer her question. She looked at the ce where she was sitting and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you sitting here during work hours?¡± Belinda was taken aback and then exined. ¡°Oh, you might not know, but I don¡¯t work at Crescent Society anymore. It¡¯s almost lunchtime, and I¡¯m waiting for someone here.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t know that Belinda no longer worked at Crescent Society. ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡± As she asked, she nced at Chase. Chase just stood there quietly, looking at Belinda. Noticing Ellinor¡¯s nce, he shrugged innocently. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t look at me! She¡¯s not here for me!¡± Belinda nced at Chase calmly and said, ¡°Right! I¡¯m not here for him; I¡¯m waiting for my boyfriend to finish work so we can have lunch together. Ellinor, it¡¯s been a while; why don¡¯t you join us? I can call my uncle over for a surprise!¡± When did Belinda get a boyfriend? Ellinor realized she had missed out on some things and shook her head. ¡°No need; I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel. You don¡¯t have to wait downstairs; you can wait for your boyfriend upstairs with us.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Belinda mulled it over for a sec, then with a nod, she said, ¡°Alright. Thanks, Ellinor.¡± She still had her Crescent Society staff ID, so she could stroll right into thepany without a problem. You see, she never formally quit or anything like that. She just decided to stop showing up. The reason she didn¡¯t hang around thepany building waiting for her boyfriend, Jacob, was scene. because she didn¡¯t want to bump into Chase upstairs and create an awkward But now that she had run into Ellinor, who had been MIA for half a year, she decided to throw caution to the wind. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. So Belinda hopped onto the elevator with Ellinor. Belinda had all eyes on Ellinor, totally oblivious to the fact that she was standing right next to Chase in the elevator. It wasn¡¯t until she caught a whiff of his signature cologne that she realized she was standing way too close to him. But if she moved now, it would look way too obvious. Besides, they wouldn¡¯t be in the elevator for long. ¡°Ellinor, where have you been these past six months?¡± Belinda asked as curiosity got the better of her. Ellinor yed it cool and didn¡¯t answer. Belinda was puzzled. ¡°Why? Are you really not with my uncle anymore?¡± Ellinor responded. ¡°Your uncle and I were just business partners. Now that the partnership¡¯s over, we¡¯ve got no ties.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t quite get it. ¡°But you¡¯re pregnant now. The baby is definitely my uncle¡¯s¡­¡± The elevator doors opened, and without waiting for Belinda to finish or answering her question, Ellinor made a beeline out of there. Ida followed right behind her. Belinda frowned, her mind spinning. Why was Ellinor acting so strange? She had vanished for half a year without a trace, and now she was back but acting all weird. ¡°If you don¡¯t get it, don¡¯t overthink it, and don¡¯t meddle in your uncle¡¯s love life.¡± Belinda heard Chase¡¯s voice behind her, which was way too close forfort. Her heart started racing, and she bolted out of the elevator, ignoring Chase. Chase stood there, hands in his pockets, looking cool as a cucumber. . The girl had brushed him off, but he just shrugged it off, chuckled, and stepped out of the elevator. When he stepped out, he saw Belinda chatting away with a male coworker. Her pretty little face was all lit up withughter, which was kinda hard to take. Jacob noticed Chase staring at him and stood up, feeling a bit rattled. ¡°Mr. Larios, can I help you with anything? ¡± Chase strolled over with a smile on his face. ¡°If there was something I needed you for, I¡¯d have your manager let you know.¡± Jacob fell silent. Belinda listened to Chase¡¯s banter with her boyfriend, rolling her eyes in annoyance as if to say she were standing up for her man. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Who did he think he was? If Jacob didn¡¯t want to work here, Belinda¡¯s uncle could find him a job at the nchet Corporation. Chase seemed to notice Belinda¡¯s distress, and his smile grew deeper. ¡°Belinda, can youe to my office?¡± Belinda was slightly taken aback. Chase actually asked her to go to his office? She didn¡¯t even want to look at Chase. She stood with her back to him, never giving him a straight look. = ? ?? ? ? ??? ? ?? ????? Belinda didn¡¯t think twice and declined his request for her to go to his office, answering him with her back turned. ¡°Mr. Larios, I¡¯m no longer an employee of Crescent Society, so it¡¯s not really appropriate for me to go to your office.¡± Chase¡¯s tone was serious but still casual. ¡°Until you officially leave, you¡¯re still an employee here. Please cooperate.¡± Belinda replied with dissatisfaction. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t cooperate. I¡¯ve decided to quit.¡± She didn¡¯t look back at him. Chase walked around to her front, looked down at her eyes, and gently said, ¡°Come to my office; let¡¯s talk about your resignation. It¡¯ll make it easier when you¡¯re looking for a job in the future.¡± Jacob was Belinda¡¯s boyfriend. He certainly didn¡¯t want to see another man treating his girlfriend this way, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After all, that man was his boss. Belinda was also a bit annoyed at Chase¡¯s misleading attitude, but what could she do? She didn¡¯t want to hear any more of his annoying words. Ignoring Chase, she said to her boyfriend, Jacob. ¡°I¡¯m going to handle my resignation first, then we can go grab a bite.¡± Jacob looked at his girlfriend with a bit of worry. He instinctively didn¡¯t want her to go to Mr. Larios¡¯ office, but he couldn¡¯t control the situation, so he just nodded. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Then Belinda followed Chase to his office. ¡°Mr. Larios, what¡¯s up? If there¡¯s something, spit it out. My boyfriend is waiting for me.¡± Chase closed the office door, shrugged off his coat and threw it on the sofa, loosened his tie, and sat at his desk. ¡°So, having a boyfriend now makes talking to me a chore?¡± Belinda sarcasticallyughed. ¡°I¡¯m not like you. You can be flirty with all the girls, but I¡¯m not. When I have a boyfriend, I pay attention to boundaries. I have a responsibility to my boyfriend.¡± Chaseughed. Hisugh offended Belinda. She frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± After Chase finishedughing, he looked at her with his arm propped up. ¡°So, are you really nning on marrying that little employee, Jacob?¡± Belinda frowned even more, and her tone became very serious. ¡°Of course! Every time I date, it¡¯s for marriage. I don¡¯t y games with my feelings! And what¡¯s wrong with a little employee? Don¡¯t underestimate him! Chase squinted slightly. ¡°So you were chasing me because you wanted to marry me?¡± This question stunned Belinda, her cheeks turning red with embarrassment. ¡°As much as I hate to admit it now, yes! I was chasing you, hoping to marry you! But now, I¡¯ve woken up. I know that you don¡¯t value me. You don¡¯t even mention marriage. You wouldn¡¯t choose a boring, non-fun-loving woman like me! So don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡± Chase was looking at her, but she didn¡¯t look back at him when she was speaking, clearly avoiding eye contact. That was a sign that showed that she cared him. If she didn¡¯t care about Chase, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately avoid eye contact. Chase squinted. ¡°So what if I tell you now that I¡¯m willing to have a serious rtionship with you?¡± Belinda¡¯s heart skipped a beat after she heard Chase say this. What¡­what did he just say? Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 In Ida¡¯s office. Ellinor was sitting at Ida¡¯s desk, diligently going through thepany¡¯s financial reports for thest six months and a few of the most recent projects. Ida called her secretary and asked her to prepare a ss of milk for Ellinor. Ida took the milk from her secretary and personally handed it to Ellinor. ¡°Have some milk before you continue reading.¡± Ellinor grunted in acknowledgment and took a sip of the milk, but her gaze never left theputer screen. At that moment, Ida¡¯s phone rang, and she stepped aside to take the call. After hanging up, Ida¡¯s facial expression becameplicated. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on theputer screen. ¡°What¡¯s up? Spit it out!¡± Ida adjusted her sses. ¡°The call was from the head of the nchet Corporation.¡± Ellinor¡¯s hand movement faltered; as expected, the nchet Corporation was knocking on their door ¡°Hmm, what did the head of the nchet Corporation say?¡± ¡°The head of the nchet Corporation said that they¡¯re very satisfied with the new office building we designed and that they¡¯re interested in working with us again. The nchet Corporation ns to develop a new project soon, and they want us to undertake it, so they want to arrange a meeting to discuss it.¡± Ellinor looked up at Ida and asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ida also found the nchet Corporation¡¯s actions unusual. Normally, people in the industry would fight over their projects; it was rare for the nchet Corporation to actively seek out a partner. Moreover, Theo had already discovered her whereabouts. Something was definitely up. After some thought, Ida said. ¡°I think we should reject it. There¡¯s no need for us to meet.¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡°Why not take it? Who doesn¡¯t want to make money?¡± Ida looked at her in confusion. ¡°Are you sure you want to take this project?¡± Ellinor put down her mouse, leaned back in her chair, and slowly sipped her milk. ¡°The problem isn¡¯t whether I¡¯m sure or not, but the fact that the nchet Corporation hasn¡¯t given us a choice. Even if we reject this project, they¡¯ll quicklye up with another one. Even if we refuse the project, they can find another way in. Since the nchet Corporation came directly to us, it¡¯s like they¡¯veid their cards on the table. Let¡¯s take this project and then see what our next move should be.¡± Having thought it through, Ida agreed. After all, Theo wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. ¡°Ellinor, I understand. I¡¯ll arrange a meeting with the head of the nchet Corporation and see what they¡¯re up to.¡± Ellinor lowered her head to drink her milk, but her mind was racing. It seemed that her standoff with Theo had begun. Although it wasn¡¯t what she had wanted, it was inevitable. Theo knew that she cared about Ida, Chase, and the Crescent Society, so he would definitely target them. She could only take one step at a time. 522 Ida stepped aside to return the call and arrange a meeting with the head of the nchet Corporation. Meanwhile, a knock was heard at the office door. Assuming it was a subordinate bringing in documents, Ellinor casually said, ¡°Come in.¡± Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Next, Byran swaggered in. After seeing Ellinor, he was even more shocked than Belinda. ¡°Ellinor, how did you get so chubby?!¡± Ellinor was speechless. After not seeing each other for half a year, he was still as blunt as ever. Byran came closer to her. ¡°Hmm, you did put on some weight, but you¡¯re still cute!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t you have ss today?¡± Byran shrugged and said nonchntly, ¡°I do have ss, but it¡¯s lunch break now. I heard from Ida that she was going to pick you up today, so I came over.¡± Ellinor put the hot milk she was holding on the table, stared at him, and asked, ¡°Does your family know about you and Ida?¡± Byran scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Well¡­ my brother might know a bit, but the rest don¡¯t know yet. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell them; it¡¯s that Ida doesn¡¯t want me to officially tell them yet. She¡¯s not ready to meet my parents.¡± ? ? ? ? ? ?? ? ?? ? ? ? ? ? ?? ?? After looking at Byran¡¯s innocent face, Ellinor was a bit worried for Ida. ¡°If your family all objected to you being with her, what would you do?¡± Byran crossed his legs and thought for a while. ¡°I would try tomunicate with them and get them to ept her!¡± ¡°And if they don¡¯t agree, no matter what?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter; I would just run away from home and move in with Ida! She can afford to keep me.¡± Ellinor was amused by his answer. ¡°Is that all the ambition you¡¯ve got? Nothing¡¯s even happened yet, and you¡¯re already considering moving in with Ida? I think you¡¯re just looking for a free ride!¡± Byran disagreed with this viewpoint. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? As long as two people truly love each other, who cares about the formalities? And I didn¡¯t say I would totally rely on Ida! Of course, I would also work hard to better myself, take good care of her, and protect her in the future!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor massaged her temples. ¡°You should focus on getting into university before you talk big! If you tell your brother that you¡¯re nning to live off a woman, I bet he would rather break your legs than let you do that.¡± Byran crossed his arms. ¡°Humph! Stop trying to scare me with my brother! Yes, I¡¯m scared of my brother, but when ites to Ida, even if came, I wouldn¡¯t change my mind. Even if he really broke my legs, Ida would help me recover.¡± He probably thought he sounded very courageous, but to Ellinor and Ida, he seemed naive and a bit foolish. my brother ¡°And how do you know I would definitely help you recover?¡± Ida ended her work call and came back, just in time to hear Byran bragging to Ellinor. After hearing Ida¡¯s voice, Byran immediately straightened up, not acting all high and mighty anymore but was still stubborn. ¡°I just know! You would definitely help me because you care about me.¡± Usually, if Byran said something childish, Ida would just let it slide, but now, in front of the boss, she felt a bit embarrassed and couldn¡¯t help but rub her temples. ¡°Even if I were willing to help you treat your injury, it might end in failure. Do you think I would still take care of you if you became disabled?¡± Without hesitation, Byran answered. ¡°Yes!¡± Ida scoffed. ¡°Well, you¡¯re really overestimating me. I¡¯m not that noble.¡± Byran frowned and spoke in a displeased tone. ¡°Ida, I know you¡¯re just being hard-headed; you would definitely not ignore me when the timees.¡± Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Ida had no interest in pointlessly arguing with Byran here. ¡°Alright, scoot over and wait a bit; we have some big stuff to go over.¡± Byran seemed a bit miffed and crossed his arms in front of his chest. Since the person in the office was Ellinor, he didn¡¯t feel like an outsider. He didn¡¯t think there was anything that he shouldn¡¯t be privy to, so he didn¡¯t want to leave. Ellinor didn¡¯t take Byran¡¯s attitude to heart. She looked up and asked Ida. ¡°Any news from the nchet Corp?¡± Ida replied honestly. ¡°They agreed toe over tomorrow afternoon for a detailed discussion about the coboration.¡± Ellinor nodded slightly, then stood up. ¡°Alright, gotcha. No need to shoo Byran away. I¡¯ll head out and leave you two be.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ida nced at Byran, resignedly exining. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not bothering us. You don¡¯t have to rush off. I¡¯ll get him out of your hair in no time.¡± Ellinor waved a dismissive hand. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving because of him. I¡¯m just done for the day and feeling a bit pooped. I¡¯m gonna head back and unwind; you two keep talking.¡± Ida asked. ¡°Should I have the driver take you home?¡± Ellinor waved her off again. ¡°No need; I haven¡¯t had a chance to stroll around in a while. I¡¯ll just walk around the neighborhood and grab a cab home.¡± With that, Ellinor headed towards the office door, opened it, and left. Ida was still a bit concerned. She followed her out and asked her secretary to go with Ellinor for a bit before heading home. Ellinor was pregnant now, so it was indeed a bit inconvenient for her to be on her own, so she didn¡¯t turn down the offer ofpany. What she didn¡¯t expect was to bump into Theo at the entrance of thepany building. Theo was sitting in his car, lowering half of his window, revealing his chiseled profile. By the car, Belinda was introducing a pretty-faced young man to Theo. ¡°Uncle, this is my boyfriend. I told you about him before; his name is Jacob.¡± Theo looked at Jacob with an uncaring gaze. Jacob seemed very nervous, not knowing where to put his hands. ¡°Hello, I¡¯ll take good care of Belinda.¡± Theo was not a woman, so he wasn¡¯t interested in promises made by men. He simply said, ¡°Alright, hop in the car.¡± Jacob was obviously too nervous; he didn¡¯t move for a while. Belinda helplessly nudged her boyfriend. ¡°Jacob, what are you spacing out for? My uncle told you to get in the car!¡± Jacob suddenly snapped back to reality. He looked flustered and was sheepishly scratching his head. ¡°Uh¡­ thank you.¡± As Belinda wasughing and pushing Jacob into the car, she identally spotted Ellinor, who was being helped down the steps by Ida¡¯s secretary. She paused for a moment, then instinctively looked at her uncle. Her uncle¡¯s gaze was also on that side; he obviously saw Ellinor too, but his expression didn¡¯t change at all. Belinda originally thought he would be very surprised to see Ellinor. But after seeing his cold reaction now, she was puzzled. So she tentatively said, ¡°Uncle, Ellinor¡¯s back.¡± ? ? ? ?? ? ? ? ? ? Theo responded coldly. ¡°I see.¡± Belinda frowned. ¡°Then¡­ should I invite Ellinor over? We can all go out to eat.¡± ¡°Do as you please.¡± After that, he raised the car window. Belinda didn¡¯t understand what he really meant, so she ran over to Ellinor. ¡°My uncle asked me to invite you to join us for dinner. Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Ellinor had juste down the stairs when she noticed Theo. She gave him a quick nce, then swiftly looked away. ¡°I appreciate his offer, but I don¡¯t want to grab a bite. I¡¯ve got other stuff to do.¡± Ellinor politely declined Belinda. Belinda was a bit ticked off. ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s up with you? Why don¡¯t you even want to share a meal?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, she only smiled. ¡°Belinda, I think it¡¯s better if you just call me by my name now.¡± Belinda was a tad peeved. ¡°Auntie, haven¡¯t I always called you that? Why¡­?¡± ¡°Justy off calling her Auntie if she doesn¡¯t want it.¡± Before Ellinor could respond to Belinda, the window slowly lowered in the back seat of a distant ck business car, revealing Theo¡¯s stern face. He was the one who just spoke. Belinda rolled her eyes in frustration. ¡°Fine! Ellinor,e dine with us, or if you¡¯re heading somewhere, my uncle can give you a lift. ¡°No need.¡± Ellinor shook her head, ready to walk past Belinda and leave. Theo¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Get in the car, Ellinor. Don¡¯t we need to settle this once and for all?¡± Ellinor paused; her heart felt like it was clenched in a vice grip. He was right; it was high time they settled things. Apparently, Theo didn¡¯t have much of a hold on her, nor was he nning to be a clingy pain in the ass. She had wasted half a year hiding for nothing,pletely overthinking things. Ellinor turned to look at him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle this!¡± Then she instructed Ida¡¯s secretary to go back and then she walked towards Theo¡¯s car. Belinda called down her already boarded boyfriend to sit in the front passenger seat, then tried to help the pregnant Ellinor into the car. Ellinor waved off Belinda¡¯s help, signaling her to get in first. The back seat could only fit three people. Theo was already in the car. If Ellinor was the one who got in first, she would have to sit in the middle, right next to Theo. The implication behind Ellinor¡¯s gesture for Belinda to get in first couldn¡¯t be clearer. Belinda, of course, understood but resigned, so she climbed in first. No one noticed Theo¡¯s expression change. After getting in the car, Ellinor kept looking at the scenery outside. She agreed to get in because Belinda and her boyfriend were present today. Otherwise, she might have had to face Theo alone, which she didn¡¯t want. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The atmosphere in the car was suffocating, and no one spoke. Even the usually talkative Belinda, now awkwardly sandwiched in the middle, didn¡¯t know what to say. But staying silent was even more stifling. Belinda tried to lighten the mood, so she chuckled and broke the ice. ¡°Auntie, where have you been all this time?¡± Ellinor replied. ¡°I went to a quiet ce and spent some time alone.¡± Belinda asked curiously. ¡°Were you all by yourself?¡± Ellinor grunted in a low voice as a sign of approval. Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Belinda subtly nudged Theo with her elbow. ¡°My auntie actually enjoys her peace and quiet! She¡¯s a lone wolf!¡± What she meant was that she hoped her uncle would understand Ellinor. Since they haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time, they should sit down and have a good chat. Theo stifled augh. ¡°Didn¡¯t she already tell you to call her by her name? Why are you calling her Auntie again?¡± Belinda suddenly remembered that, but she couldn¡¯t change her habit immediately. Plus, she had no ns to change her way of addressing her anytime soon. What did her uncle mean? Was he really nning to break up with Ellinor? Theo¡¯s words felt like a jab to Ellinor, as if he were implying that she was pretending to be aloof. She was used to Belinda calling her that, but because she was distracted, she didn¡¯t react immediately. Belinda wanted to lighten the mood, but it only made things more awkward. She decided to zip it. Ida¡¯s office at Crescent Society. Ida had just arranged for some snacks for Byran to munch on while she dealt with her work. But when her assistant informed her that Ellinor had gotten into Theo¡¯s car below the building, Ida shot up. ¡°What? Where is Theo taking her?¡± The assistant shrugged. ¡°They said they needed closure. Even Ellinor doesn¡¯t know where they¡¯re headed.¡± Ida was annoyed. ¡°You let her get into the car without knowing the destination? Why didn¡¯t you go with her?¡± The assistant muttered. ¡°The car was full with Belinda, Theo¡¯s former assistant, and Jacob from our firm. Plus, Ellinor didn¡¯t want me toe.¡± Frustrated, Ida picked up her phone to call Ellinor. Byran, who was lounging on the couch with a c, saw Ida¡¯s anxiety and reassured her. ¡°Ida, why so tense? Ellinor got into Theo¡¯s car, not some crook¡¯s!¡± Ida shot him a re. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between Theo and a crook?¡± Byran disagreed. ¡°I can¡¯t speak for Theo¡¯s behavior towards others, but he¡¯s always been good to Ellinor. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t hurt her.¡± Ida scoffed. ¡°You think he hasn¡¯t hurt her?¡± Byran looked confused. ¡°Theo hurt her? From what I see, Ellinor has always been the one hurting Theo. She left him twice, which is more than anyone could take.¡± Ida was very irritated. ¡°If you have nothing else to do, go back to school. Stop hovering around me!¡± Ida¡¯s response made Byran immediately be submissive. ¡°Ida, don¡¯t be mad at me. I¡¯ve got nothing to do with this.¡± ¡°Then just sit here quietly and don¡¯t cause more trouble!¡± ? ? ? ?? ? ?? After saying this, Ida quickly left with her phone. She called Ellinor, but no one answered. She was very worried, so she went to Chase to discuss a solution. As she opened the door to Chase¡¯s office, she saw him slumped over his desk in despair. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think he was drunk in broad daylight. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ida walked up and gently knocked on the table. ¡°Wake up! We¡¯ve got a problem!¡± Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Chase suddenly sat up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ida was about to tell him that Ellinor had hopped into Theo¡¯s car but got sidetracked by the swollen cheek he was sporting. What happened to your face?¡± Chase touched his burning cheek and beganughing at himself. ¡°What else? Got pped by a woman.¡± Ida looked at him with a glimmer of disgust in her eyes. ¡°Serves you right!¡± Chase shrugged. ¡°Are you gonna tell me what happened or what?¡± Ida got back on track. ¡°Boss just bumped into Theo downstairs. He got her in his car, and now we don¡¯t know where they¡¯re off to. I can¡¯t reach her on the phone either.¡± Chase looked puzzled. ¡°Why was Theo hanging around our office building?¡± ¡°He was probably here to pick up Belinda, ran into Boss, and got her into his car, saying that they had some stuff to hash out.¡± The mere mention of Belinda¡¯s name made Chase¡¯s swollen cheek throb even more. Yup, his cheek had been pped by Belinda. She packed quite a punch, even splitting his lip. Chase had just wiped off the blood. He hadn¡¯t done anything. He simply asked her to give him another chance, but ended up getting smacked. It hurt like hell! Ida, don¡¯t sweat it. Belinda¡¯s in the car as well; Theo won¡¯t do anything to her, especially since she¡¯s carrying his kid.¡± Ida red at him, clearly annoyed. ¡°I know he won¡¯t do anything to her right now, but do you think he¡¯ll be all smiles and sunshine? She is heavily pregnant; can she handle the stress? Hurry up and get in touch with Belinda. Go find her!¡± Chase looked embarrassed. ¡°Why do I have to contact her? She just pped me around. Do you think she¡¯ll take my call? Ida, you call her!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve barely spoken to her; I don¡¯t know her; if I call her, she might not tell me what¡¯s up! What happened to your smooth moves with thedies? You¡¯re totally useless when we really need it, huh?¡± Chase sighed, looking helpless. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call her! Get out; I¡¯ll let you know when I have something.¡± ¡°Stop dilly-dallying! Hurry up!¡± Ida urged him and then left, giving him space to handle the situation. Chase picked up his phone with a gloomy look on his face. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to call Belinda, but she had blocked all his contacts. He couldn¡¯t reach her now, even if he wanted to. Never in his life had a woman cut him off so ruthlessly. After being pped, Chase decided to leave Belinda alone, but now, for Ellinor¡¯s sake, he had to bother her again. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He thought for a moment, then picked up thendline on his desk, asking the manager for Belinda¡¯s boyfriend, Jacob¡¯s contact. Unable to reach Belinda, he had no choice but to seek help from her boyfriend. Chase dialed Jacob¡¯s number on his phone. The phone rang for a while before being answered, and Jacob politely asked, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s speaking?¡± Chase replied. ¡°Jacob, it¡¯s me.¡± Jacob was just an ordinary employee; he obviously didn¡¯t have the boss¡¯s private phone number, but he quickly realized it was Chase and immediately sounded a bit nervous. ¡°Mr. Larios, why¡­ why would you suddenly contact me? Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Chaseughed it off. ¡°Chill out, man. I¡¯m fine.¡± Jacob was getting more anxious. ¡°So, you¡¯re calling because¡­¡± Chase drawled. ¡°From the sounds of it, you¡¯re out and about. You¡¯re not at the office, are you?¡± Jacob exined. ¡°Mr. Larios, it¡¯s lunch break, so I went out for a meal¡­¡± Chase asked with a grin. ¡°With your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes. Mr. Larios, I¡¯ll return to the office right after lunch, within the break time!¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°Rx, man. I¡¯m not rushing you back. Can you tell me which restaurant you guys are at?¡± ? ? ? ? ?? ???? Jacob was a bit surprised, but he told Chase the name of the restaurant. At this point, Belinda looked back and noticed Jacobgging behind. ¡°Jacob, what are you doing here? Everyone¡¯s gone in!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jacob covered the phone receiver and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m on a call. It¡¯s Mr. Larios.¡± After hearing it was Mr. Larios, Belinda¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°Why the hell is he calling you? Is that jerk trying to give you a hard time?¡± Jacob shook his head. ¡°No, hang on, let me finish the call.¡± Afraid that his girlfriend¡¯s voice would be heard over the phone, Jacob moved a bit further before he uncovered the receiver. ¡°Mr. Larios, I will be back at the office soon. Is there anything else?¡± Chase heard what Belinda said, and he chuckled. ¡°No, nothing else. Tell your girlfriend that if she calls me a jerk again, I¡¯ll fire her boyfriend.¡± With that, he hung up. Jacob felt a chill run down his spine and stood there stiffly with the phone, not knowing what to do. Oh my God, Mr. Larios heard it! Mr. Larios heard Belinda calling him a jerk, so would he really fire him? Belinda saw Jacob still on the phone and approached him. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s he up to? Still not done?¡± Jacob came back to his senses and helplessly said, ¡°Belinda, Mr. Larios heard you calling him a jerk.¡± Belinda rolled her eyes nonchntly. ¡°So what if he heard it? What can he do?¡± Jacob managed a bitter smile. ¡°He can¡¯t do anything to you since you¡¯ve already quit. But Mr. Larios just said that he¡¯ll fire your boyfriend.¡± Belinda was rmed. ¡°Did he really say that?¡± Jacob nodded. Belinda reached out her hand. ¡°Give me your phone!¡± Jacob didn¡¯t know what she was up to, but he handed her the phone without hesitation. After taking Jacob¡¯s phone, Belinda dialed Chase¡¯s number straight away. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Chase picked up the phone instantly. ¡°What¡¯s up? You¡¯re calling back already; did you miss me that much?¡± Belinda sounded a little peeved. ¡°Chase, we don¡¯t have any beef, do we? Why are you messing with my boyfriend?¡± As Chase was heading to the parking garage with his car keys in hand, heughed out loud at her question. ¡°We didn¡¯t have any beef before, but you just pped me and publicly called me a jerk. I reckon that counts as beef now. And you may not know this, but I can hold a grudge.¡± Belinda furrowed her brows. ¡°I pped and insulted you because you were harassing me. If you want revenge, take it out on me. Don¡¯t mess with my boyfriend; he has no clue what¡¯s going on.¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°How I seek my revenge really depends on my mood. Anyway, I¡¯ll let you lovebirds be. Catch youter.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. And with that, he hung up. Belinda was fuming. She regretted ever falling for such a pretentious gentleman. But had she heard him correctly? Chase said he would see herter. He must be joking. After snapping back to her senses, Belinda handed the phone back to Jacob. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chase won¡¯t mess with you.¡± However, Jacob looked a bit anxious and sounded a tad reproachful. ¡°Belinda, how could you talk to Mr. Larios like that?¡± He had assumed that Belinda wanted his phone so she could exin to Mr. Larios that she wasn¡¯t actually insulting him. Instead, she had gone and sted him again. He still had to go back to work. Belinda blinked at him. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I standing up for you?¡± Jacob sighed. ¡°Even if you were, you can¡¯t talk to my boss like that. You don¡¯t work at thepany anymore, but I still do. What if Mr. Larios fires me because of you? I¡­¡± Belinda frowned at him. Realizing he was out of line, Jacob quickly changed his tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I¡¯m not ming you. It¡¯s just that this job wasn¡¯t easy to get, and I lost my cool.¡± After hearing his apology, Belinda shook her head ruefully. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings and acted impulsively. I¡¯ve made things difficult for you. Jacob, worried about losing his job and potentially his hard-won girlfriend, quickly tried to appease her. ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m not ming you¡­ I¡¯m just concerned about how I¡¯ll support us if I lose my job. I¡¯m not alone anymore; I have a girlfriend. Without a job or an ie, I¡¯d feel ashamed being with you.¡± Belinda adamantly shook her head again. ¡°Jacob, you can¡¯t think like that. Even if you do lose your job, I won¡¯t look down on you. Don¡¯t worry; if Chase fires you because of me, I won¡¯t let you stay unemployed. I¡¯ll ask my uncle to find you a position at hispany.¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? But I¡¯m not sure if your uncle would ept me.¡± Belinda gave Jacob¡¯s shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If I ept you, my uncle won¡¯t refuse you. He adores me. He may seem stern and indifferent, but he¡¯ll grant any request I make.¡± Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Belinda, I envy you. With Mr. nchet as your uncle, you¡¯re fearless.¡± Belindaughed. ¡°Are you nuts? What¡¯s there to be envious of? Once we¡¯re married, my uncle will be your uncle too, right? He¡¯ll treat you well.¡± Jacob wrapped his arms around Belinda tightly. ¡°Belinda, thank you. I¡¯m just an ordinary employee, but you still epted me as your boyfriend. I¡¯m truly grateful.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t struggle or reciprocate the hug, her body stiffening slightly. ¡°Alright, we should go in now. We can¡¯t keep them waiting.¡± Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 In the restaurant. Ellinor and Theo took their seats after being led by the restaurant manager. Since she had been pregnant for eight months now, Ellinor¡¯s belly had be quiterge. Despite the waiter pulling out the chair for her, the space between the chair and table seemed a bit cramped for a pregnant woman. She attempted to sit down, but found it ufortable. Consequently, she reached out to pull the chair back a bit further. However, before her hand even touched the chair, Theo¡¯s long arm extended. His big handnded on the chair¡¯s back before hers did, pulling her chair back another few inches. Ellinor paused for a moment and looked up at Theo. Although she didn¡¯t feel any affection for him, she politely muttered, ¡°Thank you.¡± Without giving her another nce or response, Theo withdrew his hand, elegantly walked to the chair opposite her, and sat down. Just the day before, the two sat across a dining table, having a meal. Yesterday, she wore the mask that Bartlett brought her, believing she appeared wless and ate comfortably. But today was different. She was facing Theo as Ellinor; it was not as easy to pretend that nothing was going on. Not wanting to make too much eye contact with Theo, Ellinor turned her head to look outside the restaurant, ¡°Where¡¯s Belinda?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She was sure she saw Belinda enter the restaurant with her, but now she couldn¡¯t see her anywhere near their table. Theo¡¯s eyes flickered, and his tone seemed sarcastic. ¡°What? Does being alone with me make you ufortable?¡± Theo¡¯s straightforward question annoyed Ellinor; she red at him andughed. ¡°No, I¡¯m just hungry and want to order. How can we order if everyone¡¯s not here?¡± Theo¡¯s gaze was like a piercing knife. His expression was nd, but the coldness in his eyes sent chills down her spine. He mocked her. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, when did you be so proper? It¡¯s very unlike you. If you want to order, we can order now.¡± With that, he raised his hand to summon the waiter, who was waiting not far away. ¡°Mr. nchet, please take a look at the menu.¡± The waiter respectfully handed over the menu. Theo took the menu, and without showing it to Ellinor, he ordered a few dishes, all her past favorites. After ordering, he looked up at her. ¡°I almost forgot; Ms. Mendoza¡¯s taste must have changed. Is there anything else you want to add?¡± Ellinor fell silent. She felt like there was a hidden meaning in what Theo said. But anyway, she didn¡¯te here today just for a meal. ¡°Nothing else.¡± Theo withdrew his gaze and handed the menu back to the waiter. ¡°Bring these dishes first; we¡¯ll add more when everyone¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. nchet.¡± The waiter respectfully took the menu and left. Once again, it was just Ellinor facing Theo. She felt a bit suffocated, feeling Theo¡¯s gaze sweeping over her all the time. Theo picked up a ss of water from the table, took a sip, squinted his eyes, and watched her. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you seem to have been doing very well these past six months. You look healthier.¡± Ellinor responded with a sarcastic smile. ¡°Really? Thanks for thepliment. What else could I do? Treat myself poorly?¡± Theo was expressionless and spoke in a t tone. ¡°Hmm, what are your ns for the future?¡± Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 What¡¯s her n for the future? Ellinor was somewhat puzzled by his question. She furrowed her brows and ambiguously replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the future in the future. The most important thing right now is to live in the present.¡± ¡°You¡¯re reallyid-back.¡± Theo gave a light hum, then became serious. ¡°What I mean is, the child in your belly isn¡¯t just yours. How do you n to exin this to me?¡± As expected, Theo was concerned about the baby in her belly. Speaking of the child caused Ellinor¡¯s gaze to be very firm. ¡°Mr. nchet, in what capacity are you asking me for an exnation?¡± Theo¡¯s face darkened slightly, his eyes slowly squinting. ¡°What role do you think I¡¯m ying now?¡± Ellinor picked up the ss of water on the table and took a big gulp. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think you hold any role in my life. We both know very well how the child in my belly came about. It¡¯s an ident, but since he¡¯s already in my belly, I will wee his arrival. We two once spent some time together for some reason, but it¡¯s over now. We never got a marriage certificate, so the child in my belly has nothing to do with you! Are you nning to sue me for custody? Do you think you can win?¡± Theo looked at her firm and powerful face with his shiny eyes, and after a while, he gave a slight smile. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, are you questioning the capability of the nchet Corporation¡¯s legal team or my personal strength?¡± Ellinor was made uneasy by his smile. ¡°I¡¯m not questioning anything; I¡¯m just stating my position! My child is mine, and no one can take him away!¡± Theo reached out and touched her chin. ¡°You should know that if I want a child, I don¡¯t necessarily have to go through these formalities.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ellinor frowned, then shook off his hand. ¡°If you want a child, why not have your wife give birth to one? Why do you have to take mine?¡± His wife? Theo paused momentarily. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Are you two arguing?¡± Belinda appeared beside the dining table with a worried face. When she brought Jacob over just now, she saw Theo rudely touching Ellinor¡¯s chin and Ellinor angrily shaking off his hand. The atmosphere between the Nevery tense. two was very Theo did not finish his sentence, turned his head, and coldly said, ¡°No, we¡¯re just having a chat.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ really?¡± She sat down with Jacob and sat next to Ellinor, leaned in, and whispered. ¡°Aunt, did he just lose his temper at you?¡± Ellinor shook her head and reiterated to her. ¡°I¡¯m not your aunt; I¡¯m Ellinor.¡± Belinda fell silent. This was really bad! Was Ellinor serious? She looked helplessly at Theo. ¡°It was not easy for Ellinor toe back, and you¡¯re losing your temper at her again without even making her feel better? Do you want to break up?¡± Theo coldly nced at Belinda. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Belinda was speechless. Jacob wasn¡¯t quite sure about the situation, but he knew the atmosphere needed to be lightened, so he said, ¡°Have you guys ordered yet? It¡¯s our first meeting, and I didn¡¯t have time to prepare anything, so let me treat you to this meal! Order whatever you want, don¡¯t be shy with me!¡± Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Theo was nonchnt. ¡°Mmhm, we¡¯ve already ordered. You guys order whatever you feel like.¡± ¡°You guys already ordered?¡± Jacob said with an eager grin. ¡°Then I¡¯ll order some of Belinda¡¯s favorite dishes.¡± As Jacob ordered, Belinda¡¯s mind was elsewhere, mulling over what was going on. Just before she and Jacob arrived, Theo and Ellinor were still talking. But as soon as they showed up, Theo and Ellinor stopped their conversation. Theo had a stern face, as if someone owed him a lot of money. Ellinor was staring out the window. This couldn¡¯t go on! 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 3 3 They had been apart for half a year. If they kept giving each other the cold shoulder, they really would break up! In a cold war, the guy had to make the first move for things to get better. And Theo¡¯s current attitude, with him acting all high and mighty, would only push Ellinor further away. After Belinda thought about it, she realized that she couldn¡¯t convince Theo, but she knew someone who could. She immediately messaged Veronica on social media, letting her know that Ellinor was back. At the nchet residence. Veronica had no sses that afternoon. She had juste back from school and taken a shower when she saw Belinda¡¯s message, stating that Ellinor was back. There was also a sneaky photo of Theo and Ellinor sitting face to face, both looking pretty grim. Veronica was about to jump for joy. She immediately replied, ¡°Where are you guys? Where did Theo find Ellinor?¡± Belinda responded, ¡°We¡¯re at a restaurant now. Ellinor showed up on her own, and Theo happened to run into her.¡± Veronica quickly typed. ¡°He should be bringing her home soon, right? I need to go tell Grandma the good news ASAP!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They¡¯re sitting together to clear up some things. Ellinor¡¯s attitude is really negative. She clearly doesn¡¯t want to talk to Theo.¡± Veronica frowned. ¡°Clear up what? The baby in Ellinor¡¯s belly is my brother¡¯s. She should be giving birth soon, right? Why are they still fussing around?¡± Belinda sent a helpless emoji. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? I don¡¯t want to see this oue either. That¡¯s why I contacted you. I hope you can bring Marissa to find us. Only Marissa¡¯s presence can put pressure on Theo to apologize to Ellinor.¡± Veronica felt like her brother was being treated unfairly. ¡°Apologize? My brother hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. Why should he be the one to apologize? It was Ellinor who left without a word. She¡¯s been running away from home for half a year on a whim! She should be the one to apologize, right?¡± Belinda was a bit helpless. ¡°Veronica, do you want them to make up or not?¡± Even though Veronica was a bit hot-headed, she really hoped that Ellinor woulde back. ¡°Alright! Send me the address of the restaurant; I¡¯ll bring my grandma thereter.¡± Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 When Veronica got the address from Belinda, she immediately changed her clothes, grabbed her phone, and bolted out to find her grandma. Marissa nchet was in her room, hand-making a piece of clothing for her not-yet-born great- grandchild. She was sewing with all her heart. Ellinor had run away from home. It was unclear whether she would return, but Marissa never stopped hoping. These unfinished clothes were her only sce. ¡°Granny!¡± Veronica burst into the room, startling Marissa so much that she pricked her finger with the needle. ¡°Ouch! Veronica, why did you barge in like that?¡± Marissa expressed exasperation as she removed the needle, dabbing at the blood on her finger with a tissue. Seeing this, Veronica immediately expressed concern. ¡°Are you okay, Grandma?¡± Marissa wiped the small amount of blood off her finger, tossed the tissue away, and frowned at Veronica, scolding. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, but one of these days you¡¯re going to give me a heart attack! Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡± Veronica felt guilty and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I was in a rush!¡± ¡°Alright, spill it. What¡¯s got you in such a tizzy?¡± ¡°Grandma! Ellinor¡¯s back!¡± Upon hearing this, Marissa¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What? Ellinor¡¯s back? Where is she? Take me to her!¡± With that, she started heading out the door. ¡°Wait, Grandma! Hold your horses; let me finish! Ellinor hasn¡¯te home; she¡¯s out at a restaurant with my brother.¡± Marissa was overjoyed. ¡°So that means Theo knows Ellinor¡¯s back too? That¡¯s great! But why are they eating out? They shoulde home and eat. I¡¯ll prepare Ellinor¡¯s favorite dishes when they return tonight.¡± Veronica felt a wave of frustration. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not as simple as you think. Belinda told me there might be some issues between them. They might be discussing ending their rtionship!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Marissa¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Ending? Ellinor¡¯s about to give birth, and they¡¯re talking about ending things? What could Theo be thinking? He finally found her, and instead of bringing her home, he¡¯s talking about ending things?!¡± Veronica took her grandma¡¯s arm. ¡°That¡¯s why Belinda wants me to take you there, so you could put some pressure on my brother to apologize to Ellinor, or she might leave again and he won¡¯t be able to find her!¡± Marissa made a swift decision. ¡°Alright! I¡¯m going! I must go! Veronica, take me to Ellinor now!¡± Veronica couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at how anxious her usuallyposed grandma was. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re rushing so much that you forgot your coat! Don¡¯t worry, Belinda¡¯s there; they won¡¯t leave right away.¡± Without giving a thought to her appearance, Marissa grabbed a coat from her wardrobe, put it on, and hurriedly pulled Veronica out the door. However, as soon as they stepped out of the room, they ran into Sophia, who was carrying two boxes of pastries to visit Marissa. Sophia greeted them with a polite smile. ¡°Where are you off to in such a hurry?¡± Marissa looked a bit conflicted. ¡°Veronica and I have something to take care of. Sophia, what brings you here?¡± Sophia cheerfully lifted the boxes of pastries. ¡°I managed to get these popr pastries that everyone¡¯s raving about, and I thought I¡¯d bring some for you to try!¡± Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Marissa smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s sweet of you. Just put the snacks down; I¡¯ll taste them when I get back. Sophia, we¡¯ve got some stuff going down at our ce today, so we can¡¯t keep you around. You cane over some other time, and I¡¯ll whip up something nice for you.¡± Sophia grinned knowingly. ¡°Granny, no worries, you don¡¯t have to be so formal! By the way, are you guys heading out? I drove here, so how about I give you a ride?¡± Marissa gently declined. ¡°No need; we¡¯ve got a driver who can take me, so you don¡¯t have to bother.¡± Sophia was still eager. ¡°It¡¯s no bother; I¡¯ve got nothing else going on anyway.¡± Veronica had a beef with Sophia because she always tried to cozy up to her grandparents whenever she came over. As a woman, Granny could understand where Sophia wasing from. But Grandpa was another story; he was totally charmed by Sophia¡¯s brown-nosing. He loved how outgoing and generous Sophia was, always singing her praises. Just thinking about it made Veronica¡¯s blood boil. Veronica said sourly. ¡°Sophia, I know the hots you got for my brother, but don¡¯t bother; he¡¯s not into you!¡± Sophia shrugged helplessly, ying innocent. ¡°Veronica, I¡¯m just offering to give you and Granny a lift. Don¡¯t read too much into it; I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives.¡± Veronica rolled her eyes contemptuously. ¡°You know damn well that you¡¯ve got other intentions! Let me tell you, Ellinor¡¯s already back; no matter how much you try to suck up to my brother and grandparents, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡± After hearing this, Sophia was first stunned, then her face lit up with joy. ¡°Really? Ellinor¡¯s back? Where is she? Granny, are you going to see Ellinor now? Can Ie with you? I¡¯ve always wanted to meet her.¡± Marissa frowned slightly, helpless against Veronica¡¯s big mouth. ¡°Sophia, I know you mean well, but let¡¯s do it another day. Ellinor just got back, so she must be tired and not ready to meet new people. I¡¯ll introduce you guys some other time.¡± Sophia insisted warmly. ¡°Granny, don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t be a bother to Ellinor. I think Ellinor left before because she misunderstood my rtionship with Theo; it might be better if I exin it to her myself.¡± Marissa found this reasonable, and she started to waver. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ellinor¡¯s departure might indeed have something to do with Sophia. Now that Theo and Ellinor were having a chat, if Sophia went and cleared things up, they might patch things up. Veronica sneered. ¡°Granny, let her go if she wants to! I think she should exin things to Ellinor in person. Plus, when she sees Ellinor, she¡¯ll get the hint about my brother.¡± After some consideration, Mrs. nchet nodded. ¡°Alright! Sophia, you cane with us.¡± Sophia chuckled happily. ¡°Thanks, Granny!¡± After handing the snacks to the nchet family¡¯s servant, Sophia picked up her car keys and headed out, helping Mrs. nchet along the way. Ellinor¡¯s back! She could finally see what kind of person this Ellinor really was. Over at the dining area, all the dishes were served. The waiter couldn¡¯t remember who ordered what and just ced them on the table ording to the serving order. I will Rmend Read this novel.. very interesting.. Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Ellinor was eating absentmindedly, not bothering to reach for food beyond what was right in front of her. The two dishes in front of her were ordered by Belinda. They were not exactly her favorites, but she didn¡¯t care much. Belinda was also lost in her thoughts, constantly checking the time on her phone, anxious about why Veronica hadn¡¯t brought Marissa yet. Jacob slid a chicken wing onto her te. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Snapping back to reality, Belinda gave Jacob a forced smile. ¡°Uh¡­ nothing!¡± If Veronica didn¡¯t bring Marissa soon, Ellinor would finish her steak and surely make an excuse to leave. Ellinor was indeed about to finish her meal; this dinner seemed to drag on forever. To slow Ellinor down, Belinda casually added some green veggies to her bowl. ¡°Ellinor, you should eat more veggies; you need to keep your nutrition up!¡± Ellinor pursed her lips. ¡°Thanks.¡± Without giving it much thought, she epted Belinda¡¯s kindness and was about to pop a few slices of carrot into her mouth. But they were intercepted mid-air by someone else¡¯s fork! Startled, Ellinor looked up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She was a bit annoyed; dinner was already a drag, and surely Theo wasn¡¯t about to cause trouble again, right? Theo frowned, his tone icy. ¡°I can understand if others don¡¯t know, but you should at least remember what you¡¯re allergic to, right?¡± Ellinor was speechless. She looked down at the carrot on her fork and remembered that she was allergic to carrot. She¡¯d seen it on her allergy report, but she usually didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. A small amount wouldn¡¯t cause a reaction. But she didn¡¯t expect Theo to remember her allergies. Did he memorize her allergy report? Her heart skipped a beat at the thought, but she quickly reminded herself that she was overthinking. Even if he did remember a few of her allergies, it was only because he was concerned about the baby in her belly, so he wouldn¡¯t let her eat anything she was allergic to. The more Theo cared about the baby, the more uneasy she felt. He was right. If he wanted to take the baby, he didn¡¯t necessarily have to go through legal means, and she definitely wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Perhaps because of her annoyance and unwillingness to be controlled, Ellinor ignored Theo¡¯s warning, dodged his fork, and stubbornly ate the carrot slice. She knew her body best; a couple of carrot slices wouldn¡¯t harm her. She didn¡¯t need his interference. However, the next moment, she saw Theo¡¯s face darken. He grabbed her chin, stopped her from chewing, and forcibly opened her mouth to take out the carrot. Feeling very ufortable, Ellinor coughed lightly. ¡°Cough, cough. What¡­what are you doing? Are you out of your mind?¡± Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Theo looked grim, and he had a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you may not care about your own life, but please don¡¯t joke around with your unborn child!¡± Ellinor arrogantly pulled away from his grasp. ¡°Mr. nchet, aren¡¯t you a bit too worried? I¡¯ve never heard that eating a carrot can harm a child!¡± Theo withdrew his hand; his icy gaze made him look like he was seemingly trying to see through her. Ellinor didn¡¯t like the way he was looking at her; she got up and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m not feeling well, I need to use the restroom. Without waiting for anyone¡¯s response, she left the dining table. After watching Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure, Belinda turned her head towards her uncle. ¡°Uncle, what were you doing just now? You upset Ellinor!¡± Theo remained silent, squinting his eyes at the sight of Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure, not saying a word. Because of her pregnancy, Ellinor walked slowly. Before she could reach the restroom, she bumped into Veronica and Marissa, ¡°Grandma, look, it¡¯s really Ellinor!¡± Veronica, holding onto her grandmother¡¯s arm, eximed excitedly. Ellinor stopped when she heard her name, turned her head, and looked. She was slightly surprised to see Veronica and Marissae over. She then politely shed a simple smile. ¡°Marissa nchet, nice to see you.¡± After a long time apart, Marissa¡¯s eyes were slightly moist. She stepped forward and took Ellinor¡¯s hand, looking at her with concern. ¡°Ellinor, where have you been these past six months? I think about you every day, wondering if you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been to a beautiful ce, and I¡¯m doing well.¡± Marissa sighed. ¡°What scenery canpare to home? Isn¡¯t it better to stay home and take care of your pregnancy? Look at you! You¡¯re eight months pregnant, but you look pale. It breaks my heart to think you might have been suffering alone.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ellinor, a little helpless, exined, ¡°Marissa, I wasn¡¯t suffering; I was really doing well on my own.¡± But Marissa didn¡¯t seem to take in her response and was still holding her hand with a pained look. Ellinor didn¡¯t want too much contact with the nchet family, but she didn¡¯t want to be cold towards Marissa either, so she just endured it for now. At the same time, she felt a pair of unfriendly eyes staring at her. She cautiously looked at the pair of eyes that made her ufortable, only to see Sophia walking over with a bright smile, reaching out her hand. ¡°Hello, Ms. Mendoza! I often hear people talking about you! Nice to meet you¡­ no, we should have met yesterday, right?¡± Through Ellinor¡¯s figure, Sophia identified her as Moon she saw yesterday. Ellinorughed lightly at Sophia. ¡°Yes, we meet again.¡± She merely responded to Sophia¡¯s greeting without shaking her hand. Sophia¡¯s outstretched hand hung awkwardly in the air for a moment before she withdrew it, but her cheerful smile was still on her face. Ellinor originally had some respect for Marissa; she was very grateful for her past care, but now, after seeing Sophia appear alongside Marissa, Ellinor lost the mood to deal with the nchet family, She withdrew her hand coldly. ¡°Marissa, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to go. I need to use the restroom. Mr. nchet is just over there, you can go find him Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 After Ellinor finished speaking, she breezed past them and headed for the bathroom. Marissa nchet looked worried. She tapped Veronica lightly. ¡°Veronica, go with Ellinor. She¡¯s pregnant now, so if she needs a hand, make sure to help her out.¡± Veronica nodded and hurried after her. The moment Ellinor stepped out of the bathroom, she saw Veronica with her arms folded, looking at her seriously. She ignored her and went to wash her hands. Veronica was miffed and asked, ¡°Where have you been for the past six months?¡± Ellinor squeezed some soap into her palm,thered it up, and answered casually, ¡°Why do you care about where I¡¯ve been?¡± Veronica frowned. ¡°It is my business! You¡¯re my brother¡¯s wife; how can you just up and leave?¡± Ellinor chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve got it mixed up. I¡¯m not. Didn¡¯t your brother¡¯s wife juste with you?¡± Veronica was taken aback, and then it clicked. ¡°You mean Sophia? She¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Veronica!¡± A clear female voice interrupted Veronica. It was Sophia, walking in with a smile. Veronica didn¡¯t like Sophia, so she didn¡¯t bother to hide her displeasure. ¡°What do you want?¡± Sophia replied with a smile. ¡°Granny asked me to fetch you.¡± Veronica blinked. ¡°Granny wants me? What¡¯s up? Didn¡¯t she just ask me to apany Ellinor to the bathroom?¡± ¡°You have Granny¡¯s bag; it has her medicine in it.¡± Veronica looked down, and sure enough, she was carrying Marissa¡¯s purse. Marissa must¡¯ve gotten too excited after seeing Ellinor and needed to take some medicine to calm her nerves. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. So Veronica didn¡¯t dare dy. ¡°I¡¯ll get her medicine to her right away!¡± After watching Veronica leave, Sophia took out a lipstick from her bag, walked to the mirror next to Ellinor, and started to touch up her makeup. As she applied her lipstick, she nced at Ellinor through the mirror while smiling brightly. ¡°You¡¯re just as gorgeous as the rumors say, even without makeup. You changed your look yesterday, so why are you showing your true colors today?¡± Ellinor rinsed off the soap from her hands, turned off the tap, and dried her hands leisurely. ¡°Theo already spotted me, so there¡¯s no point in disguising myself.¡± Sophia capped her lipstick. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you seemed rather reluctant to be found by Theo, huh?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ms. Sophia, I guess you¡¯d rather I wasn¡¯t found. But you can rest easy; I have no interest in him now, and I won¡¯t threaten your position.¡± Sophiaughed and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯d love to see you two reunite. Ms. Mendoza, I¡¯m d to meet you!¡± Ellinor squinted slightly, trying to figure out if Sophia was ying some other game. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 Sophia slid her lipstick back into her purse with ease, then looked up to see puzzlement in Ellinor¡¯s eyes. Sheughed. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying?¡± Ellinor crumpled up the used tissue and tossed it gently into the trash can. ¡°Sophia, do you really think I¡¯d take your word for it? No wife wants to see her husband tangled up with another woman, right?¡± Sophia shrugged nonchntly and then nodded. ¡°To be honest, it does bug me a bit. But I¡¯m more focused on the long haul. Ms. Mendoza, if you¡¯re out of the picture for good, Theo will always have a ce for you in his heart, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to make him forget you. But if you two were to reunite, you might be together for a while and then get sick of each other. I won¡¯t have to lift a finger, and Theo won¡¯t fancy you anymore. He¡¯lle back to me, and we¡¯ll stay together.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s your game n.¡± Ellinor looked at Sophia with a hint of admiration in her eyes. Sophia¡¯s tactics were more sophisticated than Patricia Howard¡¯s, and she was upfront about it. Sophia smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, am I? I don¡¯t care about how many women Theo has been with; all I care about is who¡¯s gonna stick with him in the long run. I believe I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll go the distance with Theo, and you¡¯re just passing through.¡± Ellinor returned the smile. ¡°Well, of course, it¡¯s you who¡¯s willing to go the distance with Theo. Even if it¡¯s not you, it¡¯s not gonna be me. I¡¯m no longer interested in that man.¡± Sophia blocked Ellinor¡¯s way. ¡°But you¡¯re carrying his child.¡± With that, she gently stroked Ellinor¡¯s belly. Ellinor backed off defensively. ¡°The child is mine; it has nothing to do with Theo.¡± Sophia smiled. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I just love kids, and I¡¯m looking forward to the safe delivery of your child.¡± Ellinor thought Sophia¡¯s thinking was off, but she might be another victim who had been initially deceived by Theo¡¯s feelings. With that in mind, Ellinor made her position clear. ¡°My child will be born safe and sound, and I will raise him on my own. I won¡¯t let anyone else interfere.¡± Sophia disagreed. ¡°That won¡¯t do! Since it¡¯s Theo¡¯s child, it¡¯s better to bring him back to the nchet Vi! I¡¯m confident that I can be a good stepmother. I¡¯ll educate Theo¡¯s child properly.¡± Ellinor had never seen a woman like this before. They had nothing inmon, and she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Sophia. So she walked briskly past her and out of the restroom, only to bump into someone because she was in such a rush. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± At the sound of the familiar male voice, Ellinor¡¯s heart tightened. She looked up and saw Theo towering over her, looking at her disdainfully. She took a step back instinctively. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Theo sneered, gripping her chin firmly. ¡°What are you thinking about that made you not watch where you¡¯re going?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t like his arrogant attitude, and she pushed his hand away forcefully. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything! Mr. nchet, mind your manners. You can talk, but keep your hands to yourself!¡± Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Ellinor pped Theo¡¯s hand away, prompting an annoyed squint from him. ¡°Ellinor! Do you realize I¡­¡± ¡°Theo, heading for the bathroom too?¡± Sophia emerged from the restroom. Theo¡¯s words died on his lips. Sophia slid up next to Ellinor, hooking arms with her nonchntly. ¡°Theo, I¡¯ve already met Ms. Mendoza in thedies¡¯ room. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help her find Granny. Go on and do your thing!¡± Theo shot Sophia an indifferent nce, said nothing more, and turned to enter the men¡¯s restroom. Once he was out of sight, Ellinor wiggled her arm free from Sophia¡¯s grip, straightened her sleeve, and started striding away. Sophia caught up with her. ¡°Ellinor, seems like Theo cares about you, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Ellinor snorted. ¡°Does he?¡± ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯ve known Theo for over 20 years, and I can tell when he¡¯s got the hots for a girl. So cut him some ck, okay?¡± Ellinor looked at Sophia with a skeptical gaze. ¡°You, as Theo¡¯s legit wife, want me to make up with him?¡± Sophiaughed it off. ¡°Yes! I hope you and Theo can make amends. I promise I won¡¯t get mad.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes in exasperation. ¡°You¡¯ve lost it!¡± She headed towards the restaurant exit, but Sophia grabbed her. ¡°Ellinor, where are you going? Granny is waiting for you!¡± Ellinor shook off Sophia¡¯s grip. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m not going back. Ms. Sophia, you can say goodbye to Marissa for me.¡± She tried to stride away, but Sophia darted in front of her. ¡°No can do! I can¡¯t let you leave like this. If you go, Theo will think I said something nasty to you.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ellinor smirked. ¡°You think you didn¡¯t?¡± Sophia shrugged. ¡°I was just honest with you about my feelings. I made it clear that I don¡¯t mind you and Theo temporarily making up. Did I say something that gave you the wrong idea? You walking out like this makes me look bad!¡± Ellinor remained expressionless. ¡°That¡¯s sickening enough! You two are a match made in heaven! One pretends to be single and deceives others¡¯ feelings, even though he¡¯s married. The other ys the magnanimous wife, allowing her husband to hurt other women! You¡¯re both awful!¡± Sophiaughed it off. ¡°Oh, Ms. Mendoza, lighten up! Many girls wish they could get a chance to be hurt by Theo. And you even have his child. I think Theo is pretty good to you.¡± Ellinor was about to throw up; her face was a picture of resignation. ¡°Move!¡± Sophia stood her ground. ¡°No way! I already said that I can¡¯t let you leave like this!¡± Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Ellinor was pregnant and close to popping, so her hormones were all over the ce. Plus, seeing Theo made her feel uneasy, and Sophia kept yapping nonsense and blocking her way. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she tried to push Sophia away. But as soon as her hand touched Sophia¡¯s clothes, Sophia flew off like she had been hit by a truck, crashing into the restaurant counter. Blood trickled down her forehead, and she screamed in pain. Ellinor frowned at Sophia¡¯s over-the-top performance. A few minutes ago, she thought Sophia was smarter than Patricia. Now, not so much. She didn¡¯t even push that hard. Sophia just took a dive. Naturally, Ellinor didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Nobody was stopping her, so she could just walk away. But before she even took two steps away, a stern voice stopped her. ¡°Who said you could leave?¡± After hearing Theo¡¯s voice, Ellinor stopped in her tracks and turned around. ¡°Since when do I need permission to leave?¡± Theo, stone-faced, walked over to Sophia, who was still on the ground, helped her up, and then red at Ellinor. ¡°You did this to Sophia, and you¡¯re just gonna walk away?¡± After being helped up, Sophia tried to y the martyr. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, Theo, I¡¯m fine! You and Ms. Mendoza just had a reunion; don¡¯t let me ruin it¡­¡± Theo snorted. ¡°You¡¯re really thinking about her, huh? But what about her?¡± Sophia shook her head, managing a weak smile. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m really okay!¡± Ellinor retorted coolly. ¡°Mr. nchet, she wouldn¡¯t let me leave. Was I not supposed to push her away?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Theo stepped closer, his expression darkening. ¡°Pushing her away is one thing, but did you have to push her down and make her bleed?¡± He was still the same man, but he had taken a different stand. In the past, whenever Ellinor was misunderstood, Theo always took her side unconditionally. He didn¡¯t even ask for her side of the story; he simply believed in her. Now, he had chosen to stand by his wife and believe her. And there¡¯s nothing wrong with that! When it was just other women, she carried some weight in Theo¡¯s eyes, so he supported her unconditionally. But now, in front of his wife, he knew whom to back. His wife was closer to him, so of course he backed her. Even though it was only natural, Ellinor still felt chill in her heart. She forced augh. ¡°So what are you gonna do? Hold me responsible?¡± Theo¡¯s gaze swept over her, and then he said tly, ¡°Just apologize to her, and we¡¯ll let this go!¡± I W¡ã F I W2 = He asked her to apologize? For something she didn¡¯t do? Ellinor smirked. ¡°You might as well hold me responsible then! I won¡¯t apologize. I didn¡¯t push hard, so only she knows why she fell so hard.¡± Sophia inhaled deeply, looking wronged. ¡°She¡¯s right! Ms. Mendoza didn¡¯t push me hard; I just lost my bnce and fell. Let it go, Theo, I¡¯m fine!¡± But Theo had no intention of letting Ellinor off that easy. He stepped closer again, demanding that she apologize. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more me, will you apologize?¡± Ellinor¡¯s heart ached as if it had been cut with a knife. What hurt her wasn¡¯t being misunderstood, but Theo¡¯sck of trust in her character. Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 She never thought that his tiny bit of distrust could hurt her so much, even after all this time. ¡°No way, I¡¯m not saying sorry!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so why should she apologize? Saying sorry would be like admitting guilt. The waiters saw the high-ss customers arguing at the restaurant entrance and were too scared to intervene, so they had no choice but to fetch the manager. When the manager arrived, he attracted the attention of the other customers, many of whom also came over to watch the drama. Marissa heard themotion. Rumors were flying that it was Mr. nchet arguing with two women; she couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. She asked Veronica to take her to see what the fuss was about. Marissa pushed through the crowd to see Theo yanking on Ellinor¡¯s cor, demanding she apologize to the bleeding Sophia. Tears were streaming down Ellinor¡¯s face, but she stubbornly refused to apologize. Sophia, meanwhile, looked mortified as she tried to mediate. After seeing this, Marissa was instantly pissed. She stormed over and shoved her grandson away. ¡°Theo, what the hell are you doing? Do you know Ellinor is pregnant? How could you treat her like this?¡± Theo didn¡¯t get angry when his grandmother pushed him. ¡°She caused Sophia¡¯s wound. She made someone bleed, and yet she refuses to apologize.¡± Marissa protected Ellinor while looking at Sophia¡¯s head. She spotted dried bloodstains on her forehead. ¡°Sophia, what¡¯s the deal? Did Ellinor really cause your injury?¡± Sophia awkwardly admitted it. ¡°Yes¡­ but I believe Ellinor didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Granny, here¡¯s the thing. I tried to stop Ellinor from leaving because I knew you had more to say to her. Maybe she was a bit mad at me, so she pushed me lightly. Really lightly. I guess I¡¯m to me because I lost my bnce and fell, hitting my head and causing it to bleed. Theo saw me bleeding and got upset, so he wanted Ellinor to apologize to me. But I¡¯m fine. I really am fine.¡± After hearing Sophia¡¯s ount, Marissa frowned. She nced at Theo¡¯s angry face, then turned to look at teary-eyed Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, is what Sophia said true?¡± Ellinor looked at Marissa with wide eyes, her mood heavy. She didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°More or less.¡± Marissa was in a bind. ¡°Well, since you started it, Theo isn¡¯t wrong to ask you to apologize to Sophia first. I know you¡¯re sensible, so be a good girl and say sorry.¡± It seemed like Marissa was taking Ellinor¡¯s side, but she wasn¡¯t. Ellinor was taken aback, and then sheughed sarcastically. The nchet family really were all cut from the same cloth. She thought Marissa nchet would be more reasonable than Theo. But it seemed like she was mistaken. Marissa would definitely trust her grandson¡¯s wife more. Why would she trust someone like her? She wanted her to apologize? Fine! Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Ellinor shed a smile, saying, ¡°Sure, I can apologize to Ms. Sophia.¡± Marissa beamed. ¡°That¡¯s my girl, Ellinor, I knew you were the sensible one.¡± Then Ellinor approached Sophia. Sophia¡¯s eyes sparkled with triumph, but she feigned generosity and shook her head. ¡°No need, Ellinor. I know you didn¡¯t mean to¡­ Oh my gosh!¡± Before she could finish, Ellinor grabbed her hair, dragged her over to the restaurant¡¯s cash register, held her head down, and forcefully mmed it on the counter. Everything happened so fast that Sophia was caught off guard and could only scream in shock. Everyone was taken aback, unprepared for such a twist. By the time Theo arrived to intervene, Ellinor had already dealt with Sophia. He looked at the fresh wound on Sophia¡¯s forehead, his eyes seething with rage as he coldly asked Ellinor. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Ellinor shoved Sophia, who was ahead of her, into Theo¡¯s arms, then picked up a napkin from the counter and casually wiped her hands. ¡°I absolutely hate being misunderstood. And I certainly won¡¯t apologize for something I didn¡¯t do. Mr. nchet, you insisted I apologize, so I had to do the thing you falsely used me of, then apologize.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sophia was pushed into Theo¡¯s arms. He frowned, steadied her, and then withdrew his hand, his gaze deeply fixed on Ellinor. Ellinor no longer cared about his gaze. ¡°Now, I have indeed hurt Ms. Sophia, so I can apologize to her.¡±, With that, Ellinor turned to Sophia and formally said, ¡°Ms. Sophia, I¡¯m sorry for hurting you. Need to go to the hospital? I¡¯ll cover the medical expenses.¡± Sophia looked shocked as she stared at Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, why¡­ why are you doing this to me? We just met ¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you asked for? Don¡¯t cry about the pain you brought on yourself,¡± Sophia felt wronged. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ellinor tossed the napkin she used to wipe her hands into the trash and ignored Sophia, turning directly to Theo. apologized, can I go?¡± Theo just stared at her coldly without saying anything. Ellinor didn¡¯t bother waiting for his response and walked out herself. that I¡¯ve Marissa, shocked by the events, came to her senses and quickly stepped in front of Ellinor, grabbing her hand. ¡°Ellinor, where are you going? Come home with me.¡± Ellinor pulled her hand back, keeping a distance from her. ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ll go home, but not yours. It¡¯s never been my home, Thanks foring all this way for me. You should go home and rest.¡± Marissa felt uneasy. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re expecting; you shouldn¡¯t be wandering around! Come home with me. I can¡¯t bear to see you alone out there.¡± Ellinor stepped back, preventing Marissa from getting too close, and spoke indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m not alone. I have friends, and I have my own home. Il take good care of myself. Mrs. nchet, you don¡¯t need to call yourself my family anymore. Your grandson and his wife are right beside you. If you want to hold a great-grandchild, go to them. As for mild in my belly, they have nothing to do with the nchet family, so don¡¯t bother yourself.¡± Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 After Ellinor finished speaking, she intended to bypass Marissa and leave. Marissa, wearing a helpless expression, tried to stop her but was held back by Theo. ¡°Let her go!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. His tone was indifferent; no trace of emotion could be discerned. Marissa was taken aback, turning her head to look at her grandson with furrowed brows. Ellinor paused for a moment and then walked straight out. Amid the chaos, Veronica chased after her. ¡°Ellinor! Wait up!¡± Ellinor stumbled forward, not stopping at the sound of Veronica¡¯s voice. However, Veronica caught up to her very soon. Veronica spread her arms, blocking her path, her face grim. ¡°Ellinor, why did you treat my grandma like that just now? Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s always been worried about you?¡± Ellinor scoffed. ¡°Worried about me, or worried about the child in my belly?¡± Veronica furrowed her brows. ¡°Of course she¡¯s worried about both!¡± Ellinor continued to scoff. ¡°Alright, cut the crap. I¡¯m not a kid anymore; you can¡¯t fool me. You better go back and keep your grandmapany.¡± Ellinor bypassed Veronica, eager to get out of there as quickly as possible. Veronica trailed closely behind her, still not abandoning the idea of bringing her back. But no matter how much she pleaded, Ellinor remained unmoved. All she could do was tightly grip her arm. ¡°Sister-in- law!!¡± Ellinor, growing frustrated with her insistence, coldly looked at her. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. Your sister-inw is with your brother.¡± Veronica was taken aback. ¡°You mean Sophia? I would never acknowledge her as my sister-inw. Ellinor, you¡¯ve got it wrong; my brother and Sophia have nothing to do with each other.¡± Ellinor shook off her hand. ¡°Nothing to do with each other? They¡¯ve already gotten their marriage certificate, and you dare say they have nothing to do with each other?¡± Veronica tooked shocked. ¡°What? How could I not know about this?¡± Ellinor had no interest in figuring out whether Veronica was ying dumb or not. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then go back and ask your brother.¡± Veronica, worried that she might never find Ellinor again if she left this time, yelled. ¡°Ellinor, I really didn¡¯t know about what you just said. Even if you no longer care about my brother, you must still care about Baber, right? He hasn¡¯t spoken for half a year since you left. He ignores us and my brother and just stays in his room all day. Don¡¯t you intend to go back and see him at all?¡± Baber¡­ That poor kid. Ellinor did feel pity for Baber; she did like him after all. But that child was inseparably linked with Theo, and even if she was worried about Baber, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Theo anymore. After a minute of silence, Ellinor said calmly, ¡°That kid has been through a lot; he might have some psychological issues; he should see a psychologist. I¡¯m not a psychologist; I can¡¯t help him with that. Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Since bringing up Baber didn¡¯t work, Veronica became stubborn and clutched onto Ellinor¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°No way! I won¡¯t let you leave!¡± Ellinor¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°Let go of me; don¡¯t make me get physical.¡± Even though pregnancy made moving difficult for her, she was more than capable of handling a pampered girl like Veronica. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Veronica put on a defiant face. ¡°Go ahead, hit me! Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Ellinor looked at her and felt a bit reluctant to hurt her. ¡°Does every member of the nchet family have issues? What do you guys take me for?¡± At this moment, Belinda and her boyfriend arrived. Veronica¡¯s rogue behavior made Belinda let out a helpless sigh. She anxiously said, ¡°Veronica is trying to keep you. Maybe you should go back and talk to Theo again. I think there might be some misunderstanding between you two.¡± Ellinor nced at Belinda, then skillfully pushed Veronica towards Belinda. ¡°Take her back to her brother! I don¡¯t have time to deal with the nchet family!¡± A bright pink Pmera pulled up to the curb. Ellinor walked around to the passenger side and got in. The car window slowly rolled down, revealing Chase¡¯s rxed, smiling face. His gazended on Belinda and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her!¡± Belinda¡¯s heart skipped a beat after seeing Chase, and then she nodded awkwardly. ¡°Um, please take good care of her.¡± Chase nced at Jacob, who was standing next to Belinda, and thought for a moment. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, why don¡¯t youe with me to apany her?¡± Belinda was taken aback. Ellinor must be under a lot of pressure right now. If she went with her, maybe she could help resolve the issue between Ellinor and Theo. After a moment¡¯s consideration, Belinda turned to her boyfriend. ¡°Jacob, go back to the office. I¡¯m going to apany Mr. Larios to take Ellinor home.¡± Jacob was reluctant, but Mr. Larios was his boss. What could he do? Belinda got in the car with Chase, and Veronica quickly followed. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ming with you!¡± However, Chase had already locked the car door. Veronica couldn¡¯t open the door, no matter how hard she tried, so she threw a tantrum. ¡°What are you doing? Open the door! Did you hear me?¡± Ignoring Veronica, Chase looked up at Jacob, who was standing there dumbfounded. ¡°Jacob, help me move Veronica aside; she can¡¯t interfere with me driving.¡± Jacob snapped out of it. ¡°Okay, Mr. Larios! Veronica, you can¡¯t stand so close to the car. It¡¯s going to move; it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Veronica was uncooperative. ¡°Ah! Get away from me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± After Jacob forcefully pulled Veronica aside, Chase stepped on the gas and drove off. Veronica was furious, and she kicked Chase¡¯s car hard, causing her shoe to fly off. He was so annoying! In the car. Ellinor wa ung quietly in the passenger seat with her eyes closed. Beda leaned forward from the back seat. ¡°Auntie, my uncle¡­¡± E didn¡¯t open her eyes and responded. ¡°If you call me Auntie one more time, I¡¯m throwing you out of the car.¡± linda had never seen this side of Ellinor, she was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare breathe loudly. After seeing Belinda¡¯s scared face in the rear-view mirror, Chase couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 They soon arrived at the ce where Ellinor and Chase lived with Ida. As soon as she entered the house, Ellinor plopped downfortably on the sofa. She hadn¡¯t been back for half a year, and her cat was clearly excited, rubbing against her non-stop. Chase went to the open kitchen and heated up a cup of milk. ¡°Ellinor, fancy some hot milk?¡± Ellinor nodded but didn¡¯t touch the cup of milk. Instead, she was leisurely cuddling the cat, seemingly lost in thought. This was Belinda¡¯s first visit here. She looked around and then saw Ellinor cuddling with a cat. Worried, she said, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re pregnant now. You should probably stay away from animals.¡± Ellinor shot Belinda a re. ¡°Why do you care?¡± Belinda fell silent. Ellinor had never treated her like this before. She must have lumped her in the same group as Theo and was mad at her too. Chase brought over some washed fruits and ced them on the table. He then said to a visibly awkward Belinda, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our cat gets regr check-ups and deworming. It¡¯s all good.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good then.¡± She originally came to persuade Ellinor, but after seeing her be so resistant, she was a little afraid to speak, She was especially afraid of mentioning Theo. Chase switched on the TV and yed some prenatal music. He then draped a nket over Ellinor and turned to Belinda, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Come with me; let Ellinor chill here for a bit.¡± Belinda obediently followed Chase. To her surprise, Chase led her into his bedroom. She initially thought he would take her to the study or gym. Only when she saw therge bed in the room did she realize it was a bedroom. Belinda felt a bit lost, unsure whether to stand or sit. Chase handed her a Coke. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Belinda took the Coke but didn¡¯t sit down. Chase¡¯s room wasn¡¯t big. It was just a bed and a low couch. She felt ufortable sitting anywhere. Chase cracked open a beer, took a swig, and then leaned against a cab, grinning at Belinda. ¡°What are you scared of? I won¡¯t bite you.¡± Belinda frowned, standing even straighter. ¡°I¡¯m not scared! I just can¡¯t find a proper ce to sit! Chase, it¡¯s not really cool to bring a girl into your bedroom. Let¡¯s chat somewhere else!¡± Chase shrugged, looking nonchnt. ¡°No biggie, I won¡¯t do anything.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Belinda¡¯s face turned a bit red. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you¡¯d do anything. I just feel ufortable being in your bedroom.¡± Chase took a big gulp of beer and walked towards her, looking serious but still smiling. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? No one else will know.¡± Belinda stepped back. ¡°Who says no one will know? Ellinor is right outside!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a stranger!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a familiar person, it¡¯s not okay! I¡­ I have a boyfriend. If he knew I went into another man¡¯s bedroom, he¡¯d be upset! I should go now!¡± Belinda could never control her heartbeat when facing Chase. She felt so weak. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Belinda didn¡¯t want Chase to catch on to what was going on in her head, so she was itching to get out of the room. But just as she turned around and cracked the door open a bit, a big hand reached over from behind her and shut the door again. She was startled. Her eyebrows furrowed, but she didn¡¯t dare tum around to look. ¡°Mr. Larios, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± Chase was standing behind her, his warm breath brushed against her ear, carrying the smell of beer. ¡°Nothing¡± Belinda could hear her heart pounding ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, then let me go! I need to use the bathroom!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. With a smirk, Chase said. ¡°The bathroom is right on your left. Go ahead! Belinda looked left, indeed, there was a bathroom. But it was inside Chase¡¯s bedroom, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her as a girl to use it. Plus, her intention wasn¡¯t to use the bathroom, she just wanted to get out of there. ¡°Mr. Larios, I don¡¯t want to use the bathroom in a man¡¯s bedroom. Please, let me go!¡± Chase had no intention of letting her go. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my bathroom is very clean. It¡¯s cleaned every day.¡± Belinda fell silent. To keep away from Chase, she had no choice but to go to the bathroom. After locking the door, Belinda looked in the mirror and saw her flushed cheeks. She felt so embarrassed. Luckily, she had been facing away from Chase. If he had seen her like this, how would he have made fun of her? Belinda felt regret for following Ellinor to this ce. Although she had epted a new rtionship and was mentally prepared to be with Jacob, she had to admit that she had never forgotten Chase. She just forced herself not to think about him, telling herself over and over that he had never really respected her and that he wasn¡¯t worth it. But every time she saw Chase, her heart would uncontrobly speed up. She might just really like Chase¡¯s face; he was exactly her type. What was she supposed to do now? Going out meant facing the face that made her lose her cool. After staying in the bathroom for a good ten minutes, Belinda finally came out. Although she didn¡¯t want to face Chase, staying any longer would make him think she was constipated. That would be even more embarrassing. Aftering out of the bathroom, she saw Chase leaning against the door frame, wearing a smile as he looked at her. ¡°Finally decided toe out?¡± Belinda frowned. ¡°Mr. Larios, what are you up to? Can you stop messing with me?¡± Chase smiled. ¡°Hmm? What did I do to mess with you?¡± Belinda said angrily. ¡°You locked me in your room and wouldn¡¯t let me leave. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Chaseughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Just hang out with me for a bit and let Ellinor have some peace in the living room. You willingly came with me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Belinda frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to take me to your bedroom! If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havee with you!¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°Alright, no more jokes. Just stay in my room for a bit. If you go out now, you¡¯ll disturb Ellinor. If she gets mad, she¡¯ll throw you out.¡± After noticing that Chase¡¯s face got serious, Belinda cooled down a bit. ¡°Has Ellinor¡¯s temper gotten worse since she¡¯s been pregnant?¡± Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 ¡°No, she¡¯s always been like this, you know. She doesn¡¯t get angry easily, but when she does, it¡¯s a big deal. I mean, look at me now, I don¡¯t even have the courage to talk to her¡± Belinda started to worry again. ¡°Oh¡­ okay!¡± Chase lifted his arm, gently guiding her to sit on the bed, and then rified. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to bring you into my room. It¡¯s just that in this house, my room is the only territory I can control. The rest of the house is under the reign of Ellinor and Ida. I didn¡¯t dare bring you into their spaces. If we were caught, they would totally flip!¡± Belinda sat on the soft bed, feeling a bit ufortable. After hearing Chase¡¯s exnation, she got the picture, so she didn¡¯t stand up again. She¡¯d always known that Chase lived with Ms. Gipson, but she just found out today that Ellinor lived with them too. Girls needed more rooms because they had a ton of clothes and makeup to store. Guys were way simpler, a bedroom was all they needed. Also, girls usually didn¡¯t like people barging into their rooms without permission. It was totally understandable, Chase opened the coke for Belinda and then handed it to her. ¡°Chill out; I¡¯m not up to anything.¡± Belinda gradually rxed. She didn¡¯t think that Chase had any other intentions. She was just worried about appearing too nervous in front of him. She took the coke and took a sip while hanging her head low, not sure what to say next. Chase sat next to her, maintaining a safe distance, and took a sip of his beer. ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t want to see me, did you? So why did youe back with us?¡± Belinda savored the taste of the coke in her mouth and then said, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to argue with Ellinor! I came back with you guys to try to calm her down.¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°You like her that much?¡± Belinda looked at him seriously. ¡°Of course, I like her a lot! Don¡¯t you like her? Ellinor is really nice.¡± Chase squinted his eyes, his smile growing wider. ¡°Of course, I like her too! But she might not be your aunt in the future.¡± Belinda was a little annoyed. ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t Ellinor like my uncle anymore? They used to be so in love!¡± Chase shrugged. ¡°Even the best of rtionships can¡¯t withstand certain deal-breakers. I know Ellinor best; they are definitely not getting back together.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Belinda didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What deal-breakers? What did my uncle do that Ellinor couldn¡¯t ept?¡± Chase didn¡¯t feel it was right to disclose too much about Ellinor¡¯s affairs. He just smiled and dodged the question. ¡°Anyway, she won¡¯t be your aunt in the future, so if you want to see her, you better stay on my good side. That way, you can see her every day. But you can¡¯t call her aunt anymore; you can call her ¡°boss¡± like me.¡± Belinda was stunned, her face turning beet red. ¡°Mr. Larios, I hope you can stop joking around like this, or else I will¡­¡± ¡°Do what? p me again?¡± Chase smirked. ¡°Only you can p me. If it were someone else, the boss would have taken care of her without me lifting a finger!¡± Belinda felt awkward. ¡°Why do you call Ellinor boss? How did you guys meet?¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to know! Tell me.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to stick with me. We don¡¯t usually tell our story to outsiders. How about it? Willing to stick with me?¡± Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 ¡°Mr Larios, can you please stop messing with me like this! Belinda was pissed. Chase always yed tricks during their conversations. The smile on Chase¡¯s face faded, and he looked at her seriously. Tm not joking. I¡¯m serious.¡± Belinda¡¯s heart started to pound louder. She didn¡¯t believe what Chase was saying, feeling like she was being toyed with. She made her position clear. ¡°Even if you are serious, it¡¯s toote now I already have a boyfriend¡± Chase handed her a phone. ¡°It¡¯s easy, just make a call and break up with Jacob.¡± Belinda was stunned, she stood up angrily. ¡°Mr. Larios, is this your attitude towards rtionships? Can you break up just like that? You may not respect my boyfriend, but I will! He¡¯s good to me, I won¡¯t break up with him!¡± Chase smiled. ¡°Do you really like him?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. ¡°Is that even a question? If I didn¡¯t like him, why would I be with him?¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°No, you don¡¯t really like him.¡± Belinda frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t make decisions for me. If I don¡¯t like my boyfriend, who else can I like?¡± Chase stood up and walked closer to her. ¡°Actually, you like me.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes trembled, and she looked nervously towards the window. ¡°¡­I¡­ do like you! But what¡¯s the point? You don¡¯t like me, so am I supposed to waste my life on you? I have someone who is seriously pursuing me now. Is it wrong for me to want to develop feelings with him?¡± ¡°No!¡± Chase backed her against the closet. Chase¡¯s arms surrounded Belinda, and she could only look at him, asking angrily, ¡°Why not? How dare you control me? I¡¯m no longer an employee of yourpany! N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chase lowered his head. ¡°Because I found out that I really like you! We both like each other, so why do you need to develop feelings for someone else?¡± Belinda was stunned. Did she hear it wrong? Chase said he liked her? Was he confessing to her? Ne,e on! Wake up! He was such a yer! He was nice to everyone, almost every woman liked him. After thinking about this, Belinda showed a resistant attitude again. ¡°Mr. Larios, your likes are too promiscuous; I can¡¯t bear it!¡± Chase chuckled. He squinted his eyes as his eyshes slightly trembled. His voice was gentle and charming. ¡°I¡¯ve never told any other woman that I liked her. This, is the first time I¡¯ve confessed so seriously. Are you sure you want to reject me?¡± Who would believe him?! He always brought different women into his office, stayed in there for a long time, and when they came out, their clothes and hair were all a mess. Now, he was here, pretending to be innocent?! Belinda kept herself extremely sober. ¡°Mr. Larios, are you reigniting your desire to conquer because I¡¯m with someone else? Do you want to test whether your charm still works on me? If so, please spare me! I really can¡¯t y love games with you!¡± Chase also knew his past behavior was too reckless. He lowered his head and buried his face in her shoulder, pretending to be weak and helpless. ¡°I¡¯m really serious¡­.¡± Belinda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was this strategy? Even though she was clear-headed, which girl could resist when the man she liked showed such weakness in front of her? She was really at her limit. ¡°Mr. Larios¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t reject me yet. Let me finish.¡± Chase¡¯s voice was a bit husky. His hands were propped against the closet, not letting Belinda leave, but not touching her. He buried his face in her shoulder because he felt ashamed. The shameful things he had done in the past made him feel inferior in front of her. Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 ¡°I thought you were nothing special to me, just one of the many girls I¡¯ve liked before. If you weren¡¯t around, I figured I wouldn¡¯t feel any different. But, during the time you were away from thepany, I kept feeling like something was missing in my everyday life. I would often think about you, pacing back and forth in front of me. And when I see you with other guys, I get jealous! How could you treat them the same way you treat me? I can¡¯t stand you being good to other guys! You can¡¯t be good to other guys!¡± Belinda was a bit confused. What on earth was Chase doing? Was he acting like a spoiled child? ¡°Mr. Larios¡­¡± Chase wiped his eyes on her shoulder. ¡°Would you consider being with me again? Once we¡¯re together, I promise I won¡¯t have anything to do with other girls. I¡¯ll only date you! Would you give me a chance? Try again with me. Please?¡± Belinda found herself short of breath, but her rational mind told her that she and this man weren¡¯t a good fit. ¡°I want a stable rtionship and a simple, peaceful life. Mr. Larios, even if I admit that I still have feelings for you, we¡¯re really not suitable. I once naively thought that I could be the special one who could change you. But now I understand that I¡¯m not special. Maybe you do have some feelings for me. But you¡¯re used to open rtionships. How long could you hold back for me? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I don¡¯t think it would be long. By then, you¡¯d probably just casually turn around and do your own thing. I can¡¯t bear being abandoned again. Forget it!¡± When she finished saying ¡°forget it,¡± Belinda could feel Chase stiffen up. ¡°Won¡¯t you reconsider?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond. She wasn¡¯t that determined; after all, the man before her was someone she had once pursued fervently. At this moment, a knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Chase got up and opened the door. Ellinor was standing there with a hint of displeasure. Chase put on his usual smile. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s up?¡± Ellinor nced at the bedroom and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t bully her, send her hometer.¡± Chase nodded. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Belinda came to her senses and walked over. ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Belinda quickly corrected herself. ¡°Ellinor, can I stay here tonight? We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time, and I have a lot of things to tell you. I want to chat with you.¡± Ellinor knew without thinking what Belinda wanted to talk to her about. It was probably to speak up for Theo. ¡°If you have something to say, we can find another time to talk. I¡¯m not in a good mood right now; you should go home and rest.¡± Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 After she finished talking to Belinda, Ellinor turned and walked into her room, closing the door behind her. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but wear a worried expression. It seemed like Ellinor really didn¡¯t need her Uncle, Then anymore ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, you can stay in my room tonight. I don¡¯t mind Chase¡¯s words, which wereced with humor, reached Belinda¡¯s ears. Belinda snapped back to reality, recalling their previous conversation, and smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Larios, 1 appreciate your offer, but I can sleep in the living room.¡± Even if Ellinor didn¡¯t want to talk to her, she couldn¡¯t leave. She had to look after Ellinor for Theo. What if Ellinor disappeared suddenly like before? Chase smiled as if he had forgotten that he had just been rejected. ¡°Are you sure you want to stay? Then you¡¯re cooking dinner tonight. I want to eat your cooking!¡± Belinda blushed, unable toprehend his words. ¡°Even if I stay tonight, I¡¯m your guest. How can you ask your guest to cook for you?¡± Chase grinned mischievously, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! But I can¡¯t cook, and takeout isn¡¯t healthy. For Ellinor¡¯s sake, can you cook?¡± Belinda admitted defeat. In the emergency department of the city hospital. Sophia¡¯s forehead injury had been treated, and the nurse had bandaged it again, reminding her to avoid getting it wet. She nodded in understanding and stood up to leave the emergency room. Outside the ER, Theo was on the phone, not far away. His face was serious; he was likely dealing with work. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Sophia quietly waited for him to hang up before approaching. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m fine. If you have work, go to the office. Thepany had just moved, so there must have been lots of misceneous things to sort out,¡± Theo nced at the bandage on her forehead, pocketed his phone, and nodded indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back to the hotel.¡± Sophia had been living in a hotel for the past six months. Without giving Sophia another chance to speak, Theo turned and walked away. Sophia stared at Theo¡¯s retreating figure before hurrying to catch up, worriedly asking, Theo, shouldn¡¯t you go see Ellinor first? I think she might be mad at you.¡± At the mention of Ellinor, Theo¡¯s cold face darkened, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Sophia continued. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Because of me, there¡¯s a rift between you and Ellinor. How about we go see Ellinor now? I can exin to her that nothing happened between us. What do you think?¡± Theo snorted coldly, not slowing his pace. ¡°You think she still cares about my exnation?¡± Sophia looked at Theo in surprise. ¡°Theo, are you saying Ellinor doesn¡¯t care about you anymore? But she¡¯s still carrying your child. How could she not care about the father of her child?¡± At the mention of the child, Theo¡¯s eyes deepened. Not only did Ellinor not care about him, she even hoped he had nothing to do with the child. Today, what she said at the restaurant was a clear hint that she wanted the child, but not him. Theo got into the car, and Sophia followed closely, taking the passenger seat. Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 She turned her head, looked at Theo¡¯s angry face, and cautiously asked, ¡°What will you do if Ellinor really doesn¡¯t care about you anymore?¡± Theo¡¯s jaw tightened; he didn¡¯t say a word and just started the car. After seeing his reaction, Sophia figured that there might be no chance left between him and Ellinor, the only link left between them would be the child in Ellinor¡¯s belly. So she let out a sigh of concern. ¡°Theo, if it¡¯s really not working out, don¡¯t force it! From today¡¯s interaction, I also felt that Ellinor is a bit hard-headed. I¡¯m not saying Ellinor is bad, it¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t seem right for you. You guys being together might just wear each other out.¡± After taking a turn, Theo replied, in his low voice. ¡°She¡¯s still young and a bit childish, so I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf for today. If today¡¯s incident has hurt you, I¡¯ll have someone take you to a stic surgery hospital and provide you with amplepensation.¡± Sophia was taken aback. ¡°Theo, what are you talking aboutpensation for? We¡¯ve been friends for years; it doesn¡¯t have to be like this! And I didn¡¯t think much of this little injury on my forehead.¡± Theo gave her a brief acknowledgment and just focused on driving, not saying much else. But Sophia didn¡¯t n on stopping there; she tentatively asked, ¡°Theo, if you think Ellinor doesn¡¯t care about you anymore, why are you still apologizing for her?¡± Sophia had known this man for over a decade, and she had never seen him apologize before. Now he apologized for another woman? This shocked Sophia. Without thinking too much, Theo just sighed and said, ¡°Ellinor is the wife I chose; if I don¡¯t take responsibility for the problems she causes, who will?¡± Sophia was very surprised, feeling both envy and a bit of jealousy. Even under these circumstances, Theo still considered himself Ellinor¡¯s husband? Sophia managed a weak smile. ¡°Ah! Ellinor is really lucky to have a husband like you. Theo, you¡¯re so good to her; she shouldn¡¯t leave you!¡± Theo let out a coldugh. ¡°She¡¯s too heartless.¡± Theo dropped Sophia back at her hotel, turned down her invitation toe up for a while, and drove off straight away. In the afternoon, Belinda rummaged through all the food in the fridge and started to prepare dinner. Since she was not leaving today, she decided to cook something nice for the pregnant Ellinor. Chase followed her, grinning as he watched her in the kitchen. ¡°Need a hand?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t really want Chase to bother her here because she got nervous with Chase around. But she knew there was no way she could get Chase to leave. He wouldn¡¯t listen to her. So it was best to just try and ignore him. ¡°I don¡¯t need any help; just don¡¯t mess things up!¡± Although Chase was not perfect, he did understand some basic etiquette. He knew leaving a guest to cook alone was impolite. So he rolled up his sleeves and went over to the sink. ¡°I¡¯m not much of a cook, so I can only help you wash the veggies.¡± Belinda gave him a surprised look and then nodded. She stepped back a bit, leaving the task of washing the vegetables to Chase while she went to prepare other things. Actually, Belinda wasn¡¯t much of a cook either. She only signed up for a cooking ss to impress Chase.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 She was a rich girl and had lived the high life ever since she was a kid, but for love, she started to hit the books. Because she had a clear goal, she leamed quickly and even mastered a few dishes. She felt a bit silly when looking back now. The first time she worked her ass off studying. It was all for a guy, not for herself. Belinda, who was prepping to cook, heard what Chase said, causing her cheeks to flush a bit, but she was mainly annoyed. ¡°Mr. Larios, if you want to help, then zip it. If you want to keep chit-chatting, then you can see yourself out!¡± Chase chuckled. I was just speaking my mind. Did I ruffle your feathers?¡± Belinda just huffed and ignored him. Just as they had everything ready to cook, they heard the front door open from outside. Both of them looked towards the door and saw Ida walk in, looking beat, with a bouncy Byran following behind her. Byran and Belinda saw each other. They both frowned and almost simultaneously asked. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ida was a bit surprised to see Belinda busy in the kitchen, but she didn¡¯t ask anything and just walked over to Chase. ¡°Where¡¯s the boss?¡± Chase washed his hands. ¡°She¡¯s getting some sleep in her room.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ida nodded in relief, took off her coat, and tossed it on the couch. She then went to Ellinor¡¯s room, knocked on the door, and went in. Byran knew better than to follow. He ran to the kitchen and nted his eyes at Belinda. ¡°Belinda, why are you here cooking? Is it because of Chase?¡± Belinda red at him. ¡°Shut it! Don¡¯t spout nonsense! I should be asking you why you came back with Ms. Gipson. How far have you two gone?¡± Byran puffed his chest and spoke without hiding anything. ¡°We¡¯re dating!¡± Belinda rolled her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Ms. Gipson fell for a kid like you!¡± Byran scrunched his brows, looking upset. ¡°What do you mean? Who are you calling a kid?¡± You, kiddo!¡± ¡°Belinda! Just because Theo is your uncle doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t stand up to you!¡± Belinda scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t need to mention my uncle to deal with you! Just one call to your brother, saying you¡¯re here, and he¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. You wanna bet?¡± Byran¡¯s eyes widened; he was clearly scared. ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go home yet! Your food looks delicious; I¡¯ll leave after eating.¡± Belinda smirked. ¡°You¡¯re not here for the food. You¡¯re here for Ms. Gipson, aren¡¯t you?¡± Byran¡¯s cheeks turned red. With a boyish shyness, he lifted his chin defiantly. ¡°You knew and still said it! What¡¯s wrong with wanting to spend some time with my -girlfriend?¡± Belinda smiled faintly. ¡°Nothing; it¡¯s all good. Go find your girlfriend; don¡¯t get in my way here!¡± Byran didn¡¯t seem to want to leave. He stared at her with his big eyes, curiously watching her. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you why I¡¯m here, but you haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re here cooking! Tell me, are you messing around with Chase?¡± Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Belinda grabbed a cucumber from the table and hurled it at him. ¡°What do you mean we¡¯re messing around? Watch your mouth!¡± Byran ducked the flying cucumber ¡°Okay! I misspoke. Are you and Chase together?¡± Belinda¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°No!¡± Byran furrowed his brows, he was genuinely confused. ¡°Then why are you here helping with the cooking?¡± Belinda scoffed. ¡°My aunt is here! Is there a problem with me taking care of her?¡± A light bulb went off in Byran¡¯s head. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re here for Ellinor! Speaking of, how are Ellinor and Theo? Why didn¡¯t she go back to the nchet Vi and instead came here?¡± Mentioning Ellinor and Theo gave Belinda a headache. ¡°Their meeting went south. Some conflict happened, and they went their separate ways, so Ellinor came here,¡± Byran was also concemed about Ellinor. ¡°Didn¡¯t Theo follow her? He¡¯s been searching for her everywhere; he should havee!¡± Belinda shrugged helplessly. ¡°I have no idea what happened, but Theo didn¡¯te. I¡¯m here to watch over Ellinor for him.¡± Byran thought for a moment and moved closer to Belinda, intending to ask more questions, but was abruptly pulled away by the neck by someone from behind. Chase, with a smirk but a stern tone, said, ¡°Talk all you want, but keep your distance! Don¡¯t you know the rules between men and women?¡± This made Byranugh uncontrobly. ¡°You¡¯re lecturing me on keeping distance? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s always crossing the line!¡± Once he said this, Belinda nced at Chase and then turned her face away. Chase shoved Byran away. ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna help with the cooking, go watch TV in the living room. Don¡¯t mess around here!¡± Byran straightened his cor. ¡°I see. Both of you are just jealous! Belinda, let me tell you, Chase isn¡¯t a faithful man; be careful!¡± Chase shot a yful re at Byran. ¡°Believe it or not, I can make Ida break up with you in a heartbeat.¡± This deted Byran¡¯s arrogance somewhat, and he sauntered off to the living room to watch TV. Belinda lowered her head and started cooking. Chase moved to her side and whispered. ¡°I know I¡¯ve messed up before, but can you give me a chance to change?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t look up at him. ¡°Mr. Larios, you¡¯re barking up the wrong tree. You should find a girl who¡¯s willing to give you a chance, not someone who¡¯s already taken.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chase was silent for a while and didn¡¯t say anything more. He picked up the sauce-stained bowls from the table and went to wash them. Belinda breathed a sigh of relief. Good thing she had her principles; otherwise, she might not have been able to resist surrendering to Chase, especially after his convincing disy today. If she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend now, she might have fallen into the trap of love again. But forget it! She had decided to cultivate her rtionship with Jacob; she couldn¡¯t think about anything else! No dirty thoughts! She had to stay clear-headed. Byran sat in the living room, munching on snacks and watching TV. With curiosity in his eyes, his gaze drifted unintentionally towards the kitchen. If Theo knew that his beloved niece, Belinda, was involved with a yboy like Chase. Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 After Belinda finished cooking, Chase started helping Belinda with the dishes, getting ready to dig in. Byran, starving like a wolf, went into the room to drag Ida out to eat. Belinda, hands freshly washed, came out of the kitchen to see Ida and Byran sitting side by side, with Chase sitting across from them and an empty seat beside him. Chase was looking at her, grinning like a Cheshire cat, as if he were waiting for her to take the empty seat. The only other seat was at the head of the table. She wasn¡¯t keen on sitting next to Chase, but a guest couldn¡¯t just take the host¡¯s seat, right? So, she ditched the idea of sitting there, didn¡¯t move a muscle, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ellinor?¡± Ida responded. ¡°She said she wasn¡¯t hungry and would eatter.¡± Belinda frowned. ¡°No can do. The food will get cold. I¡¯ll fetch her.¡± With that, she pivoted and headed to Ellinor¡¯s room. Rapping on the door, Belinda walked in to find Ellinor in bed, engrossed in a thick book. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Auntie¡­ I mean, Ellinor, it¡¯s time to eat! You can read after we¡¯re done, let¡¯s eat first Ellinor nced at her. I¡¯m not hungry yet; you guys go ahead.¡± Belinda said sternly. ¡°That¡¯s not on! You¡¯re pregnant now, so you need to eat properly! Think about the baby, if not yourself!¡± But Ellinor wasn¡¯t phased. ¡°I know what¡¯s best for my baby. Skipping one meal won¡¯t do any harm. I just need some alone time, so can you please leave?¡± For some reason, Belinda was getting spooked by Ellinor, so she stopped nagging. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll just set aside some food for you so you can eat it whenever.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t keen on eating, but she knew Belinda wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. So, she let her have her way. As Belinda was leaving, a gust of cold wind made her shiver. She noticed that Ellinor¡¯s window was slightly ajar. It was already dark outside, and the temperature had dropped. It was the perfect recipe for catching a cold. Pregnant women couldn¡¯t just pop pills. If she caught a cold, it would be a whole new headache. With that thought, Belinda decided to shut the window before leaving. While closing the window, she inadvertently nced downstairs and saw a familiar car and a familiar silhouette. ¡°It¡¯s my uncle! My uncle¡¯s downstairs!¡± Belinda recognized the man downstairs and blurted out excitedly. Ellinor, still engrossed in her book, barely twitched an eyebrow and didn¡¯t even lift her head. After noticing Ellinor¡¯s indifference, Belinda rushed over and grabbed her hand. ¡°Auntie! No, I mean, Ellinor. Look! My uncle really is downstairs!¡± Ellinor nonchntly pulled her hand back, raising an eyebrow. ¡°He¡¯s probably here to pick you up. It¡¯s gettingte; you should go home with your uncle.¡± Belinda frowned and said, ¡°No way! My uncle wouldn¡¯t be here for me. If he wanted to pick me up, he¡¯d call me first. But he¡¯s just standing there, waiting.¡± Initially, Ellinor wanted to ignore her, but Belinda yanked her out of bed, dragging her to the window to take a look. And she saw him. Theo was leaning against his car, casually puffing on a cigarette with his gaze fixed on the upper floors. Even though they were several floors up and the man¡¯s features were obscured by the distance, it still felt like his gaze was locked onto her. This distant stare-off was enough to stir up some restlessness in the otherwise calm Ellinor. Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Belinda said excitedly, ¡°He must¡¯vee to see you, but maybe he was too shy toe upstairs. These old-school guys are all the same. Ellinor, should I go and call him up?* ¡°He¡¯s not wee here.¡± After staring down at the street for a few seconds, Ellinor pulled the curtains shut. Out of sight, out of mind! Ellinor¡¯s cold attitude made Belinda¡¯s interest wane. She pouted helplessly, then sneakily peeked out of the curtains again, only to find that the street below was empty. Her uncle and his car were gone. Had he left? Why couldn¡¯t he wait a bit longer to show Ellinor his sincerity? Ellinor couldn¡¯t be bothered to go back to bed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat? Let¡¯s go!¡± Belinda nodded, managing a forced smile. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go eat together.¡± Ellinor came out of her room and naturally took the head seat at the dining table. With Ellinor present, Belinda didn¡¯t feel as awkward sitting next to Chase. Once everyone was seated, they started eating and chitchatting. Belinda¡¯s cooking skills were top-notch. Her dishes were delicious and won everyone¡¯s praise, which made her a bit shy. As Byran was eating, he started thinking. ¡°Ellinor, when your baby is born, will he or she consider ida a godmother?¡± Ida served him some vegetables while signaling for him to shut up with her eyes. But Byran didn¡¯t think he asked anything inappropriate and awaited Ellinor¡¯s answer. Ellinor gave him a nce. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Byran shed his pearly whites. ¡°If your baby considers Ida a godmother, that means I¡¯m the godfather. Then I¡¯d have a child. I can¡¯t believe I, Byran, will have a child at eighteen.¡± Ida, Ellinor, and Chase were speechless. Belinda rolled her eyes. She really couldn¡¯t understand why a mature and independent woman like Ida would be into a big dummy like Byran. Just when Byran had made things incredibly awkward, the doorbell rang. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Belinda jumped up immediately. ¡°It must be my uncle! He finally couldn¡¯t resisting upstairs to see Ellinor. I¡¯ll get the door.¡± After saying this, she dashed off to open the door. Everyone at the table looked at Ellinor to gauge her reaction. However, Ellinor paused for a moment, showing no particr reaction. When Belinda opened the door, her smile gradually faded, and her eyes were filled with disappointment. It wasn¡¯t her uncle. Outside, Balfour was a bit surprised to see Belinda open the door. He looked at the house number, thinking he had the wrong address. Belinda asked, ¡°Balfour, what brings you here? Are you here to pick up Byran?¡± Balfour¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s inside eating. Byran, your brother is here for you!¡± Balfour pinched his brow. ¡°I¡¯m not here for him.¡± Belinda looked at him curiously. ¡°Not here for Bryan? Then your visit is for¡­¡± Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Balfour asked, ¡°Is Ellinor here? I¡¯m looking for her.¡± Belinda looked a bit puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Ellinor? Balfour, are you two close or something? What¡¯s up?¡± Before Balfour could even reply. Ellinor showed up behind Belinda, calmly staring at him, ¡°You need something from me?¡± Seeing Ellinor approaching, Belinda naturally stepped aside to make room for her. Upon seeing Ellinor, who had been missing for hall a year, Ballour¡¯s eyes tightened and then rxed again, as a hint of emotion shed in his eyes. ¡°Ellinor, where have you been these past six months?¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°It seems like everyone¡¯s been asking me that today, I don¡¯t have to report my whereabouts to you guys. Isn¡¯t it enough that I returned safely, no matter where I¡¯ve been?¡± The usually arrogant Balfour didn¡¯t get mad at Ellinor¡¯s straightforward response. Instead, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yeah, as long as you¡¯re back and safe!* Ellinor didn¡¯t bother to say more; she just turned around and went back to her room. Balfour followed her in, spotted a few people by the dining table, and gave Ida and Chase a nod. Meanwhile, he noticed that the spot next to Ida was empty, but there were signs of used cutlery on the table. Balfour squinted his eyes; he didn¡¯t have to think twice to know whose spot that was. Who else could it be but his good-for-nothing brother? Upon hearing his brother¡¯s arrival, Byran hid under the table. But Balfour wasn¡¯t there for him today; he didn¡¯t have time for him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He walked straight towards the room Ellinor just entered, knocked on the door, and went in. After closing the front door, Belinda returned to the dining table with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why would Balfour look for Ellinor? What¡¯s their deal?¡± Ida and Chase exchanged nces, but neither of them answered her question. They weren¡¯t in a ce to talk about the boss¡¯s life. Chase pulled Belinda aside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; just sit down and continue eating.¡± Belinda sat down with a confused look on herce. Only then did she notice that someone was missing from the table. ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Byran?¡± Chase pointed under the table with augh. Belinda was stunned for a moment, then quickly looked under the table. Sure enough, Byran was hiding under the table. Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hahaha! Byran, you¡¯re such a scaredy-cat! It¡¯s just your brother, not the big bad wolf!¡± Even though Byran felt embarrassed, he didn¡¯t dare crawl out from under the table. He looked at Belinda with annoyance. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be scared if it was the big bad wolf. Keep your voice down; don¡¯t let my brother find me.¡± Inside the room. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Ellinor was lounging in bed,zily flipping through the pages of her unfinished book. She knew Balfour had followed her in, but she didn¡¯t give a damn. Balfour scanned the room, then looked at his clearly pregnant sister and said, ¡°Ellinor, how about coming home with me?¡± Ellinor casually turned a page. ¡°Home? I am home. What other home should I go to?¡± Balfour moved next to her and sat down gracefully, ¡°Stop messing around. You know what I mean.¡± Ellinor looked up. ¡°Mr. Howard, can you first tell me how you knew I was here? Was it your brother Byran or your pal Bartlett?¡± Balfour didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°It was Theo.¡± Ellinor was taken aback. She didn¡¯t see that oneing. ¡°Huh, I thought you two were sworn enemies. Didn¡¯t expect you to be in touch.¡± Balfour sighed. ¡°Ellinor, let¡¯s not fuss about that now. I won¡¯t ask where you¡¯ve been for the past six months. But seeing you heavily pregnant and living alone makes me worried. Come home! I¡¯ll have someone look after you property, okay?¡± Ellinor looked at Balfour as if he were a stranger. ¡°Mr. Howard, I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯m home already. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Balfour reached over and gently stroked her head. ¡°I know you¡¯re still mad at me and haven¡¯t forgiven me yet. But you can¡¯t ignore your health now that you¡¯re pregnant. Come back with me to the Howard family¡¯s home. Whatever you decide. I¡¯m with you.¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring my health, Haven¡¯t I been taking good care of myself for the past six months? Mr. Howard, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. Now that you¡¯ve seen I¡¯m doing fine, you can go.¡± Balfour frowned. ¡°Ellinor!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? Not used to me not being as docile as Patricia?¡± Balfour was taken aback. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. I wouldn¡¯tpare you two.¡± Ellinor gave him a faint smile. ¡°Mr. Howard, I understand your concerns and your good intention of taking me back with you. But have you ever thought about how you will exin to your family who I am? Even if you disclose to them that I am your long-lost sister, how will they react? I¡¯m already pregnant. Will the elders be upset because I¡¯m unwed and carrying the enemy¡¯s child? The elders of the Howard family already have a bias against our mother and misunderstand her deeply! If you bring me back now, wouldn¡¯t it just give them more reasons to criticize our mother¡¯s upbringing? I don¡¯t want my situation to be a hot topic among the Howards.¡± Balfour looked at Ellinor with aplex expression. ¡°Ellinor, our grandparents aren¡¯t as bad as you think; you¡¯ve met them.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes shed with sarcasm. ¡°Really? But I¡¯ve already given them the benefit of the doubt. If I were to think the worst of them, they might outright deny that I¡¯m a part of the Howard family. They kicked our mother out because they doubted her loyalty and my lineage, right?¡± Balfour fell silent Ellinor didn¡¯t want to go on and asked him to leave. ¡°Mr. Howard, leave! I can take care of myself and my baby. You can rest assured about that!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Balfour looked at her with concern. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back with me to the Howard family, then go to my other ce! You¡¯re about to give birth, so once you¡¯re there, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well taken care of, and I can check up on you anytime. Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Ellinor mmed the book she was reading shut, unable to bear it any longer. ¡°Mr. Howard, how many times do I have to say it? I¡¯m a grown woman: I can take care of myself and look after my own health. I don¡¯t need your excessive concern.¡± Balfour knew his presence annoyed Ellinor, but he couldn¡¯t help but worry. Having a baby was a life-threatening risk for women. If something happened, how could he bear it? But looking at her now, she wouldn¡¯t follow him willingly. Balfour considered everything for a moment and thenpromised. ¡°Alright, if you want to stay here, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll have someonee to look after you tomorrow, and I¡¯e to check on you every day.¡± Ellinor was really annoyed. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided then! If you won¡¯te with me, this is the best I can do. It¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll be at ease.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. He stood up. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow. Also, think about returning to the Howard family. You¡¯ll have to go back someday.¡± With that Balfour gave Ellinor a long look before turning and leaving the room. Ellinor¡¯s mind was in chaos as she watched Balfour¡¯s retreating figure. Shey tiredly on the bed, staring at the ceiling. Once Balfour was out, he wasn¡¯t as gentle as before. He stared sternly at the dining table. ¡°Are youing out yourself, or do I need to haul you out?¡± His words were directed at the dining table. After a second, Byran popped out from under the table, holding his head. ¡°Bro¡­ I¡¯ming out don¡¯t be mad.¡± Balfour retracted his gaze. ¡°Go home!¡± Byran obediently nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± He quickly left. Ballour then turned his stern gaze to Ida and Chase on the table. ¡°Please take good care of Ellinor.¡± Chase gave a small smile. ¡°Mr. Howard, don¡¯t worry; we will.¡± After Ballour gave a grateful nod, he left the room, taking his good-for-nothing brother with him. After watching the Howard brothers leave, Belinda was more confused than ever. She looked at Chase with a mix of surprise and caution. ¡°Why did Balfour just tell you to take good care of Ellinor? What¡¯s going on between them?¡± Chase just smiled. ¡°Who knows?¡± Belinda frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Why did you just agree to him so naturally then?* N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chase shrugged. ¡°He said it, so I just agreed. It¡¯s only polite!¡± Belinda felt uneasy, pulling out her phone to call her uncle. Theo. The phone rang for a long time before being picked up, and it sounded noisy on Theo¡¯s end. ¡°Uncle, where are you?¡± Theo¡¯s voice sounded cold as he asked. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Belinda was a bit upset. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m at Ellinor¡¯s ce. Ballour was here, and he seemed a bit flirtatious. I think he might have ulterior motives for Ellinor. Uncle, you should hurry and make Ellinor happy. Otherwise, if she gets with someone else¡­ Hello? Hello! Uncle¡­¡± Before she could finish, she heard the phone being hung up. Theo actually hung up on her? Ugh! Did Theo really not care about Ellinor anymore? After seeing Belinda¡¯s angry expression after the call, Chase couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What? Did you get the cold shoulder again?¡± Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 Belinda snapped back to reality, nced at Chase, and retorted impatiently. ¡°Yes! Absolutely! I¡¯m the kind of person who shows warmth to those who give me the cold shoulder. Are you happy now? I remember being enthusiastic toward you while you treated me like I was invisible. Do you have to make fun of me just to feel good?¡± Chase choked on her words, then burst intoughter. ¡°No, I¡¯ve actually started to fall for you. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Belinda¡¯s face turned red in an instant. What did he mean by that? What on earth was this guy talking about? Ida put down her utensils and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m full; you two carry on.¡± With that she retreated to her room, leaving Belinda alone with a smirking Chase. ¡°¡­I should go check on Ellinor.¡± She was about to stand up and leave, but was pulled back by Chase. ¡°Don¡¯t bother the boss now, she wants some alone time today.¡± Reluctantly, she sat back down. Chase chuckled. ¡°Rx I won¡¯t bite. You barely ate anything; have some more. I¡¯ll do the dishes when you¡¯re done.¡± Belinda looked at him with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re doing the dishes?¡± Chase nodded. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve already cooked for us: how can we let you do the dishes too?¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow, curious. ¡°Do you know how to?¡± Chase seized the opportunity to lean in closer. ¡°I don¡¯t, so can you teach me?¡± Their close proximity and his tone made Belinda¡¯s face turn red again. ¡°¡­¡± Chaseughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just messing with you! I can handle doing the dishes. Eat up, or your food will get cold!¡± ¡°Oh..¡± Belinda felt a little awkward, but obediently picked up her utensils and started eating. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chase patiently waited for her to finish. Belinda just kept her head down, focusing on her food, trying to avoid eye contact with Chase because she knew she would inevitably lose. Back when she was Chase¡¯s secretary, he was also gentle with her. If it weren¡¯t for that, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen for him so deeply. Back then, Chase¡¯s gentleness felt more like a tease, a game, but now it felt a bit different. She couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what was different. Late at night. Theo returned home, reeking of alcohol. Marissa nchet hadn¡¯t gone to bed, and after hearing the noise, she immediately came out of her room. Seeing only Theo returning alone, disappointment flickered in Marissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Theo, why did you come back alone? Didn¡¯t you go find Ellinor?¡± Theo adjusted his tie expressionlessly and scoffed. ¡°Why should I look for her?¡± Marissa sniffed the alcohol on him, and her eyebrows furrowed deeper. ¡°How much did you drink? Is anyone there? Get some honey water for Theo!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The maid agreed and left. Marissa looked worriedly at Theo, who was slumped on the couch. Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 After pouring a ss of honey water for Theo, the maid handed it to him to drink. After a couple of sips. Theo waved it off. The maids didn¡¯t push it any further and backed off. Marissa sat down next to him, looking at him with worry written all over her face. ¡°Go take a bath upstairs to sober up; you¡¯re all grown up, and you still get yourself wasted. It¡¯s just not on!¡± Theo seemed to have a bit of a headache. He leaned his head against the back of the sofa and ced one hand on his forehead to shield his eyes, ignoring his grandmother¡¯s words. Marissa noticed a twinkling light from his suit pocket, so she reached out and pulled out his phone. An unfamiliar number was disyed on the phone. Marissa seemed to get an idea, and a light flickered in her eyes, so she answered the call for him. ¡°Theo, are you home yet?¡± She heard Sophia¡¯s concerned voice. Marissa¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°He¡¯s home, Sophia. Don¡¯t worry, get some rest.¡± After hearing Marissa¡¯s voice, Sophia sounded a bit surprised, then she sensibly said, ¡°Okay, Grandma! You should also get some rest.¡± After hanging up the phone, Marissa rubbed her forehead. ¡°Theo, what on earth are you nning to do now? Are you nning to ept Sophia, or do you want Ellinor toe back?¡± Theo spoke, his tone unreadable. ¡®Grandma, did you think that call was from Ellinor?¡± Marissa fell silent. She did think that way just now. Theo chuckled coldly. ¡°Now, even if I really died, she wouldn¡¯te.¡± Marissa frowned. ¡°No, Ellinor is not like that! Theo, I know you care about her; I think you should take the opportunity to talk to her; she must have misunderstood your rtionship with Sophia.¡± Misunderstood? If it were a misunderstanding, wouldn¡¯t shee to him angrily and give him a chance to exin? But she disappeared for half a year! When they met again, she was even wearing a mask, afraid that he would recognize her and bother her. Was he no longer important to her? N?velDrama.Org owns this. Theo chuckled coldly again, his face full of sarcasm and anger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you about my personal affairs, Grandma. I¡¯ll handle this. You should rest early.¡± With that, he got up, grabbed his phone, and stumbled upstairs. Veronica came over. ¡®Grandma, there¡¯s such a big misunderstanding between my brother and Ellinor!¡± Marissa sighed. ¡°Have you been in touch with Belinda? What did she say about Ellinor?¡± ¡°I asked, and Belinda said she would sleep over at Ellinor¡¯s tonight. She said Ellinor is okay. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Marissa nodded. ¡°As long as she¡¯s alright. Ellinor is pregnant now, and it makes me so nervous. I¡¯m afraid any stress might cause her to give birth prematurely. You know. having a baby is like walking through a valley of death¡­ Oh, and don¡¯t tell your grandpa about what happened today, I don¡¯t want him to get any weird ideas about Ellinor.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Veronica responded. In a hotel room Sophia danced alone in her room to the elegant music. Her attendant, Kevin, walked in with a bottle of wine. After seeing her passionately dance, he curiously asked. ¡°What¡¯s got you so excited?¡± Sophia slowed down her movements and chuckled. ¡°Do I look that happy?¡± Kevin nodded as he uncorked the wine. ¡°Definitely! You seem to be in a great mood today. What happened?¡± Sophia stopped dancing. ¡°Today, that woman, Ellinor, finally showed up!¡± Kevin paused in surprise as he poured the wine. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t Ellinor your rival? Why are you so thrilled to see her?¡± Sophia smirked. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t shown up, she would have always been the one that Theo couldn¡¯t let go of, and I could never rece her. Now that she¡¯s here, her ws will be exposed, and Theo will grow tired of her. I can feel it. Theo is starting to resent her already!¡± Kevin looked confused but passed the ss of wine to Sophia. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re close to winning Mr. nchet¡¯s heart?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sophia took a sip of the wine. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that easy! To win Theo¡¯s heart there¡¯s still a long road ahead. Right now, he only sees me as a friend. It¡¯s only when he¡¯spletely fed up with Ellinor that he can make room for me in his heart. But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry: I can wait.¡± Kevin felt a pang of sympathy for his master. ¡°You¡¯ve been pining for Mr. nchet for so many years. If you had confessed your feelings earlier, Ellinor wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance! When he needed a woman to fake marry to appease his family, Mr. nchet came to you first.¡± Sophia dismissed him with a wave of her hand, ¡°What do you know? Some things can¡¯t be rushed. Remember Patricia? She confessed her feelings directly and even tried to use the fact that she saved Theo¡¯s life to pressure him. But what happened? Theo still didn¡¯t care about her! So, I never saw Patricia as a rival because I knew she didn¡¯t stand a chance! If I had confessed directly. Theo would have kept his distance from me, It would have been counterproductive. A mature man like Theo, who is self-respecting and has strong self-control will not allow himself to be in ambiguous rtionships with women. The best way is to subtly stay by his side like I do, let him get used to my presence, and slowly make him unable to live without me.¡± Kevin was a bit taken aback and looked at Sophia with admiration, Sophia swirled the wine in her ss. ¡°As for Ellinor, she¡¯s indeed pretty and has a strong character. But her low background is a weakness she can¡¯t escape. With a low backgroundes limited exposure. Being with Theo will only lower his standards. Putnam nchet won¡¯t like her. I believe Theo, being such a wise man, will choose me in the end.¡± Sophia drank her wine with confidence, grinning as she looked out at the night. The next day. First thing in the morning. Ida and Chase left for work. Belinda couldn¡¯t knock on Ellinor¡¯s doorst night, so she had to sleep on the couch. But when she woke up, she found herself in Chase¡¯s bed. She jumped up in surprise but saw that she was alone in the bed, with all her clothes on, and then sighed in relief. Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Belinda looked around but didn¡¯t spot Chase. All she saw was her phone charging on the bedside table. She picked it up, and the first unread message was from Chase. ¡°The only thing I didst night was bring you to my room and crash on the couch. Don¡¯t think too much into it¡± Her heart raced, and her cheeks flushed. What the hell was he ying at? She was all kinds of confused! Then there were the 99+ unread messages from her boyfriend, Jacob. Belinda cringed. She¡¯d been so out of it yesterday that she¡¯d forgotten to reply to Jacob. She opened their chat to find a bunch of messages from him, asking where she was, what she was doing, and if she¡¯d gone to bed. Thest one was from this morning. ¡°Belinda, why aren¡¯t you answering me? Reply when you see this!¡± Feeling guilty, she quickly replied. ¡°Sorry, I got caught up with something yesterday and forgot to reply to your messages.¡± Jacob replied instantly. ¡°No worries! I was just worried about you. Are you okay? Where are you?¡± She replied honestly. ¡°I¡¯m still at my aunt¡¯s ce. I¡¯m okay; don¡¯t worry.¡± Jacob asked, ¡°Can I pick you up for lunch? It¡¯ll be just us two.¡± For some reason, Belinda hesitated before replying. ¡°Um¡­ sure. Don¡¯t bother picking me up: 111e to you.¡± ¡°Looking forward to it!¡± After ending the chat with Jacob, Belinda got out of bed and cleaned herself up in the bathroom. When she came out of Chase¡¯s room, she saw Ellinor sitting alone at the kitchen counter, eating breakfast and working on herptop. Belinda approached her. ¡°Aunt¡­ I mean, Ellinor, what are you up to?¡± Ellinor held a finger to her lips, then pointed at herptop. Belinda got the hint and shut up. She took a peek at theptop, only to see her own messy hair on the screen. She jumped back, like she¡¯d seen a ghost. Turned out that Ellinor was on a video call. She was probably having a meeting. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Not knowing what was going on and not daring to disturb her, Belinda quietly picked up her jacket and bag and left. She¡¯d go home to change and freshen up, then meet Jacob. Afterward, she¡¯d bring lunch back for Ellinor. Ellinor noticed Belinda leave but didn¡¯t look up. She finished her video meeting and closed herptop. Ida called right then. She took a sip of milk and picked up. Ida reported. ¡°Boss, the nchet Corporation has bought the Southside Haven property. They n to turn it into a shopping center and want us to handle the project. What do you think?¡± Ellinor sipped her warm milk and squinted. ¡°It¡¯s a good project. If the conditions are right, we can consider taking it. But we need to watch out for any potential traps in their contract¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll bring our legal team to negotiate with them.¡± After hanging up. Ellinor rubbed her tired eyes. Even though she¡¯d just woken up, she felt utterly drained. The nchet Corporation seemed eager to work with Crescent Society, and she couldn¡¯t help but suspect it was Theo¡¯s doing. Something was off, and it made her uneasy. But if they refused, the nchet Corporation would just propose another project. They might as well face It head-on. The doorbell rang. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Belinda must¡¯ve forgotten something and came back. Ellinor didn¡¯t think much of it. She put down her milk mug and got up to open the door. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Bartlett¡¯s handsome face. Ellinor was a bit surprised, but she didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Bartlett held a thermos. ¡°Just checking in on you! I had someone make you some bolete mushroom soup for breakfast.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Ellinor said it in a neutral tone and invited him in. This was Bartlett¡¯s first time at Ellinor¡¯s ce. He looked around the room and seemed to quite like the decor. ¡°Where¡¯s the kitchen? I need to get a bowl to serve the soup.¡± ¡°Just sit down; I¡¯ll get it.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t tell him where the kitchen was; she went there herself. Bartlett didn¡¯t sit down; instead, he followed her into the kitchen with the thermos. The cupboard for bowls was under the sink, and it was a bit hard for Ellinor to bend down since she was heavily pregnant. Bartlett went over and helped her up. ¡°You just stay put I¡¯ll get it.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ellinor didn¡¯t insist so she stepped aside. Bartlett took a bowl from the cupboard, opened the thermos, and served her a bowl of soup on the counter. ¡°Here, have some.¡± Ellinor nodded and didn¡¯t refuse. Ever since she got pregnant, she had been leaning towards soup. When she was living in the vi arranged by Bartlett, he¡¯d instructed the staff there to make soup for her every night Today¡¯s breakfast was prepared by Ida. It was hot milk and sandwiches, which she found a bit nd. So, Bartlett¡¯s soup really arrived right on time. Bartlett¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness as he watched Ellinor quietly sip the soup. He frowned. ¡°How come your eyes are so dark even though it¡¯s only been a day since Ist saw you? Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yeah, I had some insomnia.¡± Bartlett spoke with a serious tone, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re close to your due date: you can¡¯t stay upte like this. How can I not worry when you¡¯re like this?¡± Ellinor understood that she needed to take care of herself now. Butst night, her mind was a mess, and she just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. However, Bartlett¡¯s concern made her a bit ufortable. After hearing her say this. Bartlett sighed and then smiled. ¡°Ellinor, do I look like someone who¡¯s overly calctive? I just want to take care of you. I don¡¯t think too much about Ellinor kept her head down and kept drinking the soup. After a while, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot. I consider you a good friend. If you need any help in the future. just say it But other than that, I really can¡¯t offer you anything more. I hope you understand.¡± Bartlett moved closer to her. ¡°Ellinor, do you really have to be so definite?¡± Ellinor looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my true feelings. It¡¯s better than giving you any false hope.¡± Bartlett moved even closer. ¡°You have a long life ahead. Are you really not nning on dating again?¡± Ellinor felt like he was too close, so she moved back a bit. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t have the energy to date again.¡± Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 After she backed up with her big belly, her center of gravity was a bit off. Bartlett reached out and steadled her. Their eyes met; they were so close that they could almost touch. Ellinor felt awkward and tried to stand and leave, bul Bartlett held her back. ¡°Ellinor, that¡¯s not fair. You can¡¯t just reject all men because one did you wrong. I¡¯m not like Theo;! would never¡­¡± With that he leaned in, his breath fanning her plump lips. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Belinda got home, freshened up, and then had her driver take her out again. After arriving at the base of the Crescent Society building, she checked the time and saw that it was still early for lunch. She wanted to go in and wait but she stopped in her tracks. She thought about how she might run into Chase in thepany lobby if she waited for Jacob inside, so she decided to wait in the coffee shop across the street. She ordered atte in the coffee shop and texted Jacob to tell him she was waiting for him downstairs and to take his time. Belinda¡¯s mind went nk as she sat by the window, looking at the street view outside. But a message ruined her tranquility. Her phone buzzed. She thought it was Jacob replying, but when she opened it, it was a message from Chase. ¡°Are you up yet? I¡¯ll be bringing lunch to the bosster. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± After receiving this warm message from Chase, Belinda even imagined him asking her with a smile. She was initially attracted to Chase for his gentle demeanor, and it was really hard to resist. Belinda snapped back to reality and shook her head forcefully, reminding herself that she was waiting for her boyfriend, so she shouldn¡¯t be thinking about other men. She replied. ¡°Thanks for the offer, but you don¡¯t need to.¡± After a while, Chase replied. ¡°So you¡¯re not eating anything? What will you do if you get too hungry?¡± Belinda was annoyed, and she frowned. ¡°Thanks for your concern, but I¡¯m waiting for my boyfriend to have lunch together. I won¡¯t starve.¡± A minuteter, Chase sent her a smiling emoji. Belinda didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the emoji and didn¡¯t think too much about it. But then her boyfriend Jacob sent her a message apologizing. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m sorry! There¡¯s an unexpected meeting at thepany, and we¡¯ll be having lunch during the meeting. Why don¡¯t you go home, and I¡¯lle find you after work?¡± When she saw Jacob¡¯s message, she remembered the smiling emoji Chase had sent her. An unexpected meeting? This couldn¡¯t be a coincidence! She replied to Jacob calmly. ¡°No problem; we can meet up after you finish work.¡± Then, Belinda opened the chat with Chase. ¡°You¡¯re behind this, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chase sent a smiling emoji. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°You nned the unexpected meeting and lunch during the meeting, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yep! I just wanted to treat my lovely staff to something nice during the meeting! How¡¯s that? Am a good boss or what?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really crossing the line! You¡¯re happy now that you¡¯ve made me run around for nothing?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have run around for nothing.¡± ¡°Who says I won¡¯t have? I hate you!¡± As she was typing out her frustration, she heard someone pull up a chair and sit down across from her. Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Belinda was taken aback. She looked up and saw Chase grinning across the table. ¡°So this is what you meant by noting for nothing?¡± Chase called a waiter over and ordered a cup of coffee, and then looked at Belinda with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? So happy to see me that you can¡¯t speak?¡± Belinda snapped back to reality, put down her phone, and red at him. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Chase leaned on his hand andughed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s what they call a telepathic connection?¡± Belinda only grew angrier. ¡°Chase! What the hell are you up to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m after you.¡± Belinda went pale and then blushed. She cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me!¡± Chase looked at her intently. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯ve been confessing my feelings to you since yesterday. It¡¯s you who hasn¡¯t been taking me seriously.¡± Belinda raised her eyebrows. ¡°Seriously? You have the gall to talk about being ¡®serious¡¯ in front of me?¡± Chase lowered his long eyshes and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve never been serious before, but you¡¯ve taught me how to be.¡± Belinda fell silent. Even though she wasn¡¯t speaking, Chase never felt awkward and gently asked her, ¡°What do you want for lunch? We can eat and then get some takeaway for Ellinor.¡± Belinda turned her face to look out the window. ¡°I don¡¯t recall agreeing to having lunch with you!¡± Chaseughed. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why not consider it a lunch tasting for Ellinor?¡± Belinda was speechless. This man really had a way with words! She had no reason to refuse. After some thought she realized that she was originally nning to get lunch for Ellinor anyway, so why not have a meal with Chase? However, she didn¡¯t forget to stress her ideals. ¡°I can have a meal with you, but I have a boyfriend now! I hope you won¡¯t say things that will trouble me!¡± Chase didn¡¯t mind andughed even harder. ¡°Okay! But it seems like anything I say would trouble you. You can¡¯t even look me in the eyes!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Belinda was taken aback; he had noticed that? She didn¡¯t dare look into Chase¡¯s eyes because she was afraid of giving herself away. Chase¡¯s eyes were beautiful and his gaze was gentle. It was this gentle gaze that had made her fall in love. If she looked at him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her cool. She already had a boyfriend, so how could she have feelings for another man? No, no, no! Belinda absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow hersell to be the kind of fickle woman she hated. After noticing that she was upset, Chase sighed and stopped teasing her. ¡°Decided on what to eat?¡± Belinda came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s have whatever Ellinor likes to eat!¡± Chase raised an eyebrow. ¡°I know what she liked before she was pregnant, but her taste has changed now, so I¡¯m not sure anymore. Plus, I don¡¯t know what women should avoid eating when they¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re a woman; you should know better than me, right?¡± Belinda was annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ve never been pregnant, so how would I know?¡± Chase chuckled. Belinda felt like something was off and frowned at him. ¡°What¡­what are youughing at?¡± Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Chase shook his head. ¡°Nothing. If you don¡¯t know what to eat, just follow my lead. We¡¯ll eat first, then figure out what to bring back for her.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t object and nodded without enthusiasm. ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡± Chase nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s up? Disappointed about not having lunch with your boyfriend?¡± Belinda rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If I say yes, will you cancel the meeting so Jacob cane have lunch with me?¡± Chase grinned. ¡°Nope.¡± Belinda red at him. ¡°Then why did you ask?¡± ¡°I was just trying to score a chance.¡± Belinda was at a loss for words; this man was relentless. N?velDrama.Org owns this. What a nuisance! She had finally decided to stop being so obsessed with love, only to have this guy mess it up. ¡°Cough! I¡¯ll call Ellinor first and see what she wants to eal¡± Feeling awkward and at a loss for words, Belinda took out her phone to call Ellinor. The call went through, but no one picked up for a long time. ¡°Weird¡­ Why isn¡¯t she picking up?¡± ¡°She probably didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Belinda had no choice but to put away her phone, sighing quietly. Even though it was time for lunch, it was still early, so she had to deal with Chase for several hours. Just thinking about it was annoying. Meanwhile. When Ellinor pushed Bartlett away, she identally knocked over the soup bowl, spilling it all over both of them. Bartlett looked down at his clothes. ¡°Whoops, what a waste!¡± Ellinor¡¯s clothes were also soiled by the soup; she gave him an annoyed look. ¡°You brought it on yourself with all your messing around!¡± Bartlett shrugged with a grin. ¡°So, what now? I have a meeting at thepanyter. I won¡¯t have time to go home and change.* Ellinor looked at him with disgust. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll find a set of Chase¡¯s clothes for you to change into.¡± Bartlett nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chase and Bartlett were about the same size, so the clothes should fit. Bartlett said the soup had soaked through his clothes, making them sticky, so he asked if he could use Chase¡¯s bathroom to take a shower. Ellinor didn¡¯t mind, so she agreed. Then she went back to her room to change as well. The soup had indeed soaked into her clothes, making them ufortably sticky, so she took a quick shower too. While she was looking for clothes after her shower, the doorbell rang. She didn¡¯t know who would be visiting at this time. The worst part was that she hadn¡¯t lived in this house for half a year, and all the clothes in the closet were from before she got pregnant. Now that her belly was bigger, those clothes wouldn¡¯t fit at all The doorbell kept ringing, and Ellinor, in a rush to answer it, grabbed a loose bathrobe and put it on before going to open the door. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 She just stepped out of the room when she noticed that Bartlett had already gone ahead to open the door. The door swung open, but no one came in, and no one spoke. Bartlett was visibly taken aback. He stood at the door, staring at the person outside. Ellinor approached Bartlett, curious about who it might be. To her surprise, she saw Theo standing at the entrance. Why on earth would Theo be here? Theo stood at the doorway, his gaze icy and somber. ¡°Guess I¡¯ve got bad timing, huh?¡± His gaze made Ellinor ufortable. Then she realized she had just gotten out of the shower. Her hair was still wet, and she was wearing nothing but a loose bathrobe. Instinctively, she adjusted her robe, wrapping it tighter around herself. But what made things even more awkward was that Bartlett had also just showered. He hadn¡¯t fully dressed yet, probably because he had rushed to answer the door. His pants were on, but his shirt was only half on, and the buttons were still undone, revealing his chest and abs. So they looked like they¡¯d just been up to something. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Realizing this, Ellinor felt a little uneasy. She wanted to exin, but then thought, why bother? Why should she exin anything to him? They were done! Bartlett started buttoning up his shirt, chuckling to lighten the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Theo, fancy seeing you here! Did youe to visit Ellinor too?¡± Theo¡¯s expression remained cold and emotionless. He said coldly. ¡°After all these years, you¡¯re still the same, enjoying other people¡¯s leftovers.¡± Ellinor felt a pang of anger, but she couldn¡¯t vent. In his eyes, she was nothing more than a toy he¡¯d discarded. Bartlett didn¡¯t seem bothered; he just smiled and gently spoke to Ellinor. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ellinor. I¡¯ll have a chat with Theo. You go get dressed.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to face Theo like this. She nodded, turned, and headed back to her room to change. But as she was about to close the door. Theo stopped it. He stood in her doorway, not letting her close the door, as his gaze fixed on her. Caught off guard, Ellinor frowned. ¡°This is my bedroom! Get your hand off the door!¡± Theo pushed his way in and locked the door before Bartlett could follow. Outside, Bartlett pounded on the door. ¡°Theo! What the hell are you doing? Stop bullying Ellinor!¡± Theo¡¯s imposing figure blocked the door, leaving no room for Ellinor to escape. Ellinor was on edge; she retreated step by step. ¡°Theo, what are you up to? You know it¡¯s rude to barge into someone¡¯s room!¡± Theo sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve realized that I was too polite to you before. That¡¯s why you never respected me!¡± Ellinor fell a sense of danger she had never felt before, and she instinctively backed away. Ellinor¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. She bit her lip, refusing to retort and exin. Why did she have to exin anything to him? He treated her like a toy, so what right did he have to question her? Ellinor pushed him away forcefully. ¡°Mr. nchet if you have something to say, spit it out!¡± But no matter how hard she pushed, she couldn¡¯t move this tall, muscr man. But It seemed Theo had no intention of touching her further, so he let go, saying coldly, ¡°I came to see my child. Is that not allowed?¡± Ellinor instinctively covered her stomach, emphasizing how she felt. ¡°If you want a child, find someone else to have it. The child in my belly has nothing to do with you! Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 ¡°We both know damn well whether or not the kid is mine.¡± Ellinor adjusted her bathrobe, shing a flirty smile. ¡°Mr. nchel, you sure are cocky, aren¡¯t you? Are you so sure? How do you know I haven¡¯t been with any other men?¡± Theo squinted, his mood darkening. ¡°You¡¯d really trash your own reputation just to cut ties with me?¡± Ellinor stayed silent. Theo¡¯s expression turned sarcastic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not as low as you think. I¡¯m not here to hassle you. But I hope you won¡¯t get involved with any other men before my child is born.¡± Ellinor frowned, disliking hismanding tone. ¡°Whether I see other men or not is none of your business!¡± Theo red at her. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see how you exercise your freedom.¡± Ellinor asked cautiously, ¡°What are you saying? What are you nning?¡± Theo smirked. ¡°Maybe you should get dressed first. You actually think you can go out looking like that?¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Ellinor snapped, blushing with anger. Theo didn¡¯t say anything else; he just turned and left the room. Bartlett had been knocking on the door and was taken aback when it suddenly opened. He tried to rush in to find Ellinor, but Theo blocked him. ¡°She¡¯s changing. What are you barging in for?¡± Bartlett was stunned and nced at Ellinor in the room. She was standing there, and she seemed to be okay, so he sighed in relief. Then Bartlett closed the door to Ellinor¡¯s room. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Theo, I know you and Ellinor used to have something, but she doesn¡¯t want to be with you anymore. I hope you can respect her decision.¡± Theo stared coldly at Bartlett. ¡°And who are you to be telling me this?¡± Bartlett paused and then smiled. ¡°I¡¯m speaking as Ellinor¡¯s new suitor, is that okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Theo said, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want her, it doesn¡¯t mean you can pick her up. Stay away from her. I can let go of the fact that you helped her run away.¡± Bartlett was taken aback, his smile turning cruel, ¡°Theo, are we really going to fall out over this?¡± Theo was taller than Bartlett. He looked down at him with an overpowering aura. ¡°It¡¯s not me who wants to fall out, it¡¯s you who¡¯s asking for it. You should have thought about this when you helped another man¡¯s wife run away.¡± With that. Theo turned and walked away. After a few steps, he turned back and red at Bartlett. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? Are you nning to spend the night here?¡± Bartlett shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s morning. What do you mean spend the night?¡± Theo squinted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Bartlett clenched his jaw, then put on his usual smile, knocked on Ellinor¡¯s door, and said, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯lle see youter,¡± Without getting a response from Ellinor, Bartlett followed Theo out When Ellinor came out after changing, no one was at the door. She opened the front door, and the elevator in front of her was slowly closing. In the elevator were Theo and Bartlett. Bartlett was smiling at her. Theo was also looking at her; red veins could clearly be seen in his deep eyes. Ellinor didn¡¯t understand what Theo¡¯s eyes meant, but for some reason, she fell he looked very tired. Did she actually feel bad for him? Was she nuts? After all that had happened, she still felt pity for that man! Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 The elevator doors slid shut, and the floor indicator flickered down to 1. Ellinor came back to her senses, letting out a long sigh. She was just about to pull her front door shut. When suddenly another figure appeared in front of her, blocking the door she was about to close. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Mrs. nchet, this is soup from Mr. nchet!¡± It was Collin. He was holding a thermos; he seemed to have been waiting at the door. Did Theo really bring her soup? Ellinor was a bit moved, then she quickly sn?pped back to reality. No, this soup wasn¡¯t for her; it was for the kid in her belly. Ellinor, with a cold expression, pushed Collin away. ¡°Thanks, but no thanks.¡± Collin, looking helpless, quickly stuck his hand out to stop the door from closing. ¡°Mrs. nchet, Mr. nchet got up early to make this soup himself! Want to give it a try?¡± Ellinor, unable to close the door, felt irritated. ¡°So just because he made it, I have to try it?¡± ¡°Mrs. nchet, Mr. nchet was worried that his grandma put too many health supplements in your soup, which might be bad for you if you were to drink too much. So, he made you this soup himself, following a nutritious recipe. It¡¯s his gesture of care; even if you don¡¯t drink it, at least have a look! I¡¯ve been with Mr. nchet for many years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him cook.¡± Ellinor paused, feeling a bit swayed but not moved. However, it seemed like if she didn¡¯t ept this soup, Collin would not let her close the door. After a moment¡¯s thought, Ellinor took the thermos from Collin¡¯s hand. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take the soup!¡± Collin grinned. ¡°Ellinor, I knew you would ept it!¡± Ellinor gave Collin a disgusted look, still blocking the door. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡± ¡°Mr. nchet asked me to stay here and protect you.¡± Ellinor¡¯s mouth twitched. Protect? More like spy! ¡°I¡¯m perfectly safe at home; I don¡¯t need protection. Get out!¡± Collin shook his head, looking troubled. ¡°I can¡¯t Jeave; if I did, Mr. nchet would never let me live in peace! Ellinor felt extremely irritated. ¡°What on earth does he mean?¡± ¡°Mr. nchet cares about you! He¡¯s worried because you don¡¯t want to go home, so he asked me to stay and watch over you.¡± Ellinor felt like scoffing. Care? He was probably afraid that she would run off again. Unable to get rid of Collin or close the door, Ellinor simply ignored him, taking the thermos and going inside. Collin took this as an implicit invitation to enter, so he followed her in, closing the door behind him. Once inside, he stood properly at the entrance, not moving any further. Ellinor saw Collin standing there but ignored him, setting the thermos casually on the table before retreating to her own room. Things were getting more and more chaotic; she really didn¡¯t understand what Theo was up to. Was he really nning on keeping her as a mistress? He dared to look down on her?! Chase led Belinda to a very cozy restaurant, where they shut the doors in the middle of the day, creating the atmosphere of a candlelit dinner. Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Belinda was already stressed out from facing Chase, and then he pulled this stunt! Belinda was troubled. ¡°What the heck are you doing? Aren¡¯t we just having lunch?¡± Chase sat opposite her. His handsome face was lit up by the dim candlelight as he propped his chin up with a grin on his face. ¡°Exactly! Can¡¯t lunch be a bit romantic?¡± Belinda twitched her lips. ¡°Maybe in the past, I would have found this romantic. But now, I just find it incredibly awkward.¡± Chase smiled. ¡°Why? Because you have a boyfriend now?¡± Belinda frowned, and soon she had a stern look on her face. ¡°Yes! Having a candlelit dinner with another man behind my boyfriend¡¯s back is totally inappropriate and extremely awkward!¡± Chase didn¡¯t care; he even seemed a bit smug. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have feelings for me, you wouldn¡¯t feel awkward. So it means you still have feelings for me. Nice!¡± Belinda¡¯s face turned sour; her mood was darkening. ¡°Mr. Larios, to be honest, you¡¯re crossing the line! My affection for you is plummeting. Show some respect, will you?¡± Chase leaned on his hand and chuckled. ¡°Plummeting? That means there¡¯s room to drop, which means your initial affection was high and hasn¡¯t dropped to zero, right?¡± Belinda was speechless. She couldn¡¯t stand him anymore! Lunch was ruined; she couldn¡¯t swallow a bite! She ignored Chase and dialed Theo¡¯s number. ¡°Theo, where are you?¡± A cool, deep voice came from the other end. ¡°I¡¯m on the road.¡± Belinda asked. ¡°Are you on your way to or from thepany?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Theo asked. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± -¡°I want you to pick me up so we can go deliver lunch to Ellinor together. You can also take this opportunity to clear up the misunderstandings between you two. She¡¯s still popr even though she¡¯s pregnant. You better act fast or she might run off with someone else.¡±. Before she could finish, the call was hung up. Belinda stiffened and frowned. Theo was so annoying! Why didn¡¯t he let her finish? Chase watched her andughed. ¡°So, you tried to get your uncle to rescue you but failed?¡± Belinda snapped back, ring at him. ¡°You know this, so why even ask?¡± She did want Theo toe pick her up; only then would Chase stop bothering her. If she left now, she probably wouldn¡¯t make it out. She wouldn¡¯t be able to escape Chase¡¯s control without finishing this meal. Chase grinned triumphantly. ¡°Since you know you can¡¯t escape, just eat with me. After we eat, I will, naturally, let you leave.¡± Belinda huffed. She did want to eat, but so far, only the appetizers had been served. Prior to this, she had eaten all the appetizers to ease the awkward situation. Just as Belinda was about to put down her phone, it started vibrating again. It was a call from Jacob, so she answered. ¡°Jacob?¡± ¡°Belinda, where are you?¡± Belinda nced guiltily at Chase across from her. ¡°I¡¯m at a restaurant. What¡¯s up? Haven¡¯t you started your meeting yet?¡± Jacob replied with a goofy smile. ¡°I took a leave! Since I told you about the meeting, I¡¯ve been feeling anxious. I felt guilty for making you run a useless errand, and I couldn¡¯t concentrate on the meeting in this state, so I just said I had something at home and took a leave. Belinda, which restaurant are you at? I¡¯lle find you!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­¡± Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 What should she do? How should she handle this? How should she express herself? If Jacob saw this candlelit lunch, he¡¯d definitely get the wrong idea! How should she exin? Jacob seemed somewhat puzzled by Belinda¡¯s silence. ¡°What¡¯s up, Belinda? Why aren¡¯t you speaking up?¡± Belinda pondered for a bit, deciding she couldn¡¯t let Jacobe over. ¡°Erm¡­ Jacob, the restaurant I¡¯m dining at is kinda far, and I¡¯m almost done eating! How about we eat together some other time?¡± Jacob seemed a bit disappointed. ¡°But I¡¯ve taken time off for this! I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s far; I can take a cab over to find you, and if you¡¯re done eating, I can send you home.¡± Belinda remained silent. Jacob was really nice, patient, gentle, and kind. But how could she let him see this scene? Jacob would definitely be heartbroken. The room was quiet. Chase could hear Jacob over the phone and smirked at Belinda. ¡°He took time off for you, so let hime over and join us for lunch.¡± Belinda was speechless. He made it sound so easy. The one who had to exin this wasn¡¯t him! Jacob also heard Chase¡¯s voice. ¡°Belinda, are you with someone else? Is it inconvenient for me to come/over?¡± Belinda was a bit flustered. ¡°Ah! Not¡­ no¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I just heard a man¡¯s voice over there!¡± Belinda felt a bit guilty. ¡°That was¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s not what you think!¡± She simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to say she was having lunch with Chase. Jacob gave a bitterugh. ¡°That¡¯s okay! If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, then forget it. I won¡¯t disturb you!¡± He was about to hang up. Belinda could clearly feel her boyfriend getting angry, so she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not inconvenienced! Come over! I¡¯ll send you the address! Come pick me up!¡± Jacob halted his action of hanging up. ¡°Can I reallye over?¡± Belinda sighed in frustration. ¡°Yes! Come over. I¡¯ll exin everything when you get here.¡± Jacobughed. ¡°Okay! Wait for me!¡± After hanging up, Belinda felt a headacheing on. She had no idea how to exin this goddamn candlelit lunch to Jacob. ¡°Mr. Larios, can we switch to a normal room? Something that doesn¡¯t look so intimate: My boyfriend is coming over, and I don¡¯t want him to misunderstand us.¡± She tried to negotiate with Chase. Chase had a particrly kind smile on his face, but his words left no room for negotiation. ¡°No.¡± Belinda red at him angrily. ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you think this is inappropriate? It¡¯s like I¡¯m cheating!¡± Chaseughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Belinda got so angry that she stood up. ¡°Then you enjoy your meal! I¡¯ll go wait for Jacob in a different room.¡± She walked to the door of the room, but was stopped by the waiter at the door. ¡°The food hasn¡¯t been served yet; you can¡¯t leave.¡± Belinda was somewhat angry. ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± The waiter blocked her politely. ¡°Please wait for Mr. Larios to finish, then you can leave together.¡± Belinda had nothing to say and turned to re at Chase. Chase sipped his juice with a smile, showing no intention of letting her leave. Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Belinda returned to her seat, exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re really pushing it, you know?¡± Chase just smiled, unfazed by her words. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± He said in a soft voice. Waiters started to bring in ted delicacies. Belinda could barely taste the food. She was too preupied thinking about how she would exin all this to Jacob when he arrived. The restaurant was only a short distance from the Crescent Society, so Jacob arrived in about fifteen minutes. He walked in with a smile, but it stiffened when he noticed his boss, Chase, in the room with his girlfriend, Belinda. ¡°Belinda, are you having a candlelit dinner with Mr. Larios?¡± He asked as he looked between the two. Belinda let out an awkwardugh. ¡°Um, there are candles, yes, but it¡¯s not a candlelit dinner. We just happened to be having meal together. Come sit, Jacob! Sit here! Order anything you want; Mr. Larios is picking up the tab.¡± She patted the chair beside her invitingly. Jacob trusted Belinda, but being in close proximity to his boss was a bit unnerving. He gave a small bow of respect. ¡°Mr. Larios, thank you for your generosity.¡± Only then did he pull out the chair and sit down. Chase continued to cut his steak, all smiles. ¡°I heard you were taking some time off for family matters.¡± Jacob tensed. ¡°Mr. Larios, I¡­¡± In his mind, he wondered if anything could be more embarrassing than lying to take a day off and being caught in the act by your boss. Seeing his difort, Belinda quickly stepped in. ¡°Yes! Girlfriends count as family, don¡¯t they? It¡¯s perfectly normal for him to take a day off for me!¡± Chase looked at the couple, then chuckled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s perfectly normal.¡± To get back at Chase, Belinda called over a waiter and ordered the most expensive dish on the menu. She was determined to make him literally pay for his actions. Jacob tried to stop her, but Belinda insisted on ordering the priciest dish. When the food arrived, Jacob cut a piece of steak, blew on it to cool it down, and then offered it to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, you try it first.¡± She was a little embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt Jacob¡¯s feelings by refusing. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she epted the bite. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. You eat; don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Chase didn¡¯t react, although the sound of his knife scraping against the te was a bit jarring. The three of them somehow managed to finish the meal. Before leaving, Chase ordered another meal to-go. Chase. ¡°Mr. Larios, Once they were out of the restaurant, Belinda noticed Jacob¡¯s hopeful gaze. Feeling a bit sorry for him, she turned why don¡¯t you deliver the meal to Ellinor yourself? Jacob has taken the day off. I want to spend some more time with him. I¡¯ll go see. Ellinorter!¡± Chase squinted at her; he was clearly not pleased. Ignoring Belinda, he turned to Jacob. ¡°Jacob, if you go back to work now, I can disregard the previous time as a lunch break, not a day off.¡± At first, Jacob looked excited, but then he suddenly looked hesitant. After ncing at his girlfriend, he made up his mind and said to his boss, ¡°Mr. Larios, I appreciate your offer, but I¡¯ve already taken the day off. If I rushed back now, my colleagues would have finished the meeting already. I think I¡¯ll stay and spend time with my girlfriend.¡± Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Chase¡¯s smirk sent shivers down Jacob¡¯s spine, giving him the uneasy feeling that his job was on the line. ¡°Alright, Mr. Larios, we¡¯re heading out!¡± Belinda broke the silence, pulling Jacob towards the shopping mall. Chase stood still for a moment as if he were contemting something, then got into his car and left. Belinda quickly dragged Jacob through the ss doors of the mall, then sneakily looked back. She finally rxed after seeing that Chase had left. Jacob looked at her, a bit puzzled. ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s the deal between you and Mr. Larios? Why does he seem to have a grudge against me?¡± Belinda snapped back to reality, looking guiltily at Jacob. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jacob. I didn¡¯t mean to drag you into this.¡± Jacob quickly shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that! I¡¯m just worried If Mr. Larios is my romantic rival, I don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Belinda let out an awkwardugh. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it! Everyone at thepany knows what kind of person Mr. Larios is. He¡¯s a well-known yboy who flirts with every girl he meets. Even if he¡¯s interested in me, it¡¯s not serious.¡± After hearing this, Jacob seemed a bit relieved. ¡°I thought you might be into a guy like Mr. Larios. He¡¯s funny, handsome, and sessful.¡± Belinda looked a little guilty. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore; it¡¯s ruining the mood! You took the day off to hang out with me, so let¡¯s enjoy the mall. You seemed a bit uneasy eating earlier; let me treat you to another meal!¡±- When Chase got home, he saw Collin standing in the hallway like a guardian angel. His distracted expression turned serious, and he looked at Collin with hostility. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Collin politely nodded. ¡°Mr. Larios, I¡¯m here on Mr. nchet¡¯s orders to protect Ellinor.¡± Chase frowned and scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s redundant! Tell Mr. nchet that we can take care of Ellinor ourselves; we don¡¯t need a Casanova like him for this.¡± Collin, having been with Theo for years, had developed a thick skin. He politely smiled. ¡°How dare you call Mr. nchet a Casanova?! He can¡¯tpete with you, nor would he dare to call himself a Casanova.¡± Chase was left speechless. He was a Casanova. But was he really that much of a yer? Had his reputation spread that far? He couldn¡¯t refute it, but he also didn¡¯t react well. ¡°I¡¯m home now; I¡¯ll take care of her; you can go.¡± Collin was unfazed. ¡°Youring home is your business; my staying here is my business. There¡¯s no conflict, so both can happen simultaneously.¡± Chase, having been unlucky in love earlier today, was already in a bad mood. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Chase!¡± Ellinor walked out of her bedroom, yawning tiredly. ¡°Did you bring back any food? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Hearing his boss¡¯s voice, Chase finally took his focus off Collin. ¡°Boss, I brought you beef wellington and mushroom soup. Do you like it?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Ellinor nodded. ¡°Sounds good.¡± Chase gave a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go heat it up for you. Just a moment.¡± Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Chase sauntered into the kitchen with the takeout lunch in hand. Ellinor shot Collin a look of tant displeasure but couldn¡¯t be bothered to do anything about it. She then imed her seat at the dining table, ready to dig in. Collin was a tad worried. His brows knitted together as he whipped out his phone to report the situation to Mr. nchet. ¡°Mr. nchet, Ellinor¡¯s lunch is a takeout steak. Seems like no one in this joint knows how to cook.¡± At the nchet Corporation. Theo was buried in a meeting, listening to his underlings drone on about the data on the PPT. His phone on the table shed twice. He nced at it, and his expression turned grave. His knuckles were prominent as he tapped on the screen. A minuteter, Collin received a short response from Mr. nchet. ¡°Did she have the soup?¡± Collin looked up at the unnoticed thermos and sent back an honest reply. ¡°No.¡±. Then he didn¡¯t hear back from Mr. nchet. Even through the phone, Collin could tell that Mr. nchet was ticked off. While looking at Ellinor chowing down on the steak Chase had brought back, he sucked in a deep breath, trying to salvage the situation for Mr. nchet. ¡°Ellinor, since you¡¯re having lunch, how about I heat up the soup Mr. nchet brought for you? His homemade meat soup is way more nutritious than restaurant soup!¡± Ellinor ignored him. Collin headed over to get the thermos, but Chase blocked him and asked, ¡°What soup? I¡¯m not letting my boss drink some random stuff!¡± Collin replied politely. ¡°Mr. Larios, this is a soup personally made by Mr. nchet. It¡¯s not mystery stuff.¡± Chase grumbled. ¡°That¡¯s even more reason not to let my boss drink it! Who knows what Mr. nchet¡¯s real intentions are? What if he¡¯s trying to poison my boss?¡± Collin frowned, ignoring Chase¡¯s deliberate provocation. He turned to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, you know Mr. nchet would never poison you, right?¡± Ellinor sliced her steak leisurely. ¡°Chase, ignore him.¡± Chase shrugged and finally let Collin pass, heading back to his room to change. Just after he had returned, a confused Chase came back out. ¡°Boss, did someone mess with my wardrobe?¡± Ellinor replied while eating, ¡°I did.¡± Chase was puzzled. ¡°You rarely go into my room, so why would you touch my wardrobe today?¡± Ellinor answered truthfully. ¡°Bartlett came by this morning. I identally dirtied his clothes, so I gave him a set of yours.¡± Chase pretended to be upset. ¡°Ellinor, my clothes are expensive! How could you just give them away?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I pay you? Just buy new ones!¡± Chaseughed, ¡°No, no! It¡¯s your duty to gift clothes to your man. I meant I should buy new clothes for your man, not let him wear my hand-me-downs.¡± Ellinor gave him a cold look. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. What man? I don¡¯t have a man!¡± With a naughty grin, Chase pressed on. ¡°Then how did you manage to dirty Mr. Rex¡¯s clothes?¡± Ellinor was speechless. The man¡¯s mind was a cesspool. It needed a thorough cleanse with detergent! With a twitch at the corner of her mouth, she retorted. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. What do you think I could do to him?¡± Chase expressed regret. ¡°True. That¡¯s a shame.¡± Ellinor was speechless again. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Collin came out with a bowl of soup, gently cing it in front of Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, the soup is heated. Want to give it a try?¡± Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Ellinor shot a nce at the soup and just kept munching on her steak Collin was a bit frustrated. After he served the soup, he backed off to the entrance and stood silently Chase sat down and sniffed the soup. Mr. nchet¡¯s cooking is kinda meh. It doesn¡¯t smell that great either¡± Collin didn¡¯t know what to say Ellinor finished her lunch leisurely and then put down her knife and fork All the steak was gone, and she had downed half a bowl of mushroom soup. But the bowl of meat soup on her left was left untouched. Just when Collin had given up hope, Ellinor suddenly picked up the bowl of soup again. Collin lit up, and his hope sprang anew Though Ellinor was acting cold and indifferent, she still had a soft spot for Mr. nchet. She couldn¡¯t bear not to drink the soup he personally made for her. Maybe it was because the soup was too hot earlier and she wanted to wait for it to cool down. If Mr. nchet saw Ellinor drinking the soup he made, he¡¯d definitely be over the moon With that thought, Collin sneakily took out his phone to capture the moment of Ellinor sipping on the soup for Mr. nchet. In the frame, Ellinor picked up the bowl of soup, blew on it to cool it down, then got up and walked to a corner of the living room. She then bent down and poured all the soup into the cat¡¯s bowl. Her fat cat, Milo, strolled over to drink the soup. Ellinor even lovingly stroked the cat¡¯s head. ¡°Drink up! It¡¯s all yours!¡± Collin was speechless. Oh crap! He had sent this scene to Mr. nchet; it was toote to take it back now! Collin hurriedly nced at his phone. The inte was just too fast sometimes, it was already done uploading, and Mr. nchet had already received it Great! Mr. nchet would be furious after seeing that Ellinor fed his soup to her cat Just as he thought, Theo saw the message that Collin sent, and his already cold expression became even frostier N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The subordinate who was exining the PPT thought he had said something wrong, his back was soaked in sweat. The temperature in the meeting room plummeted Everyone felt like it was hard to breathe. When Sophia arrived at the nchet Corporation, the meeting had just ended. Theo came out of the meeting room with a gloomy face, so the employees instinctively avoided him. They didn¡¯t know why, but Mr. nchet seemed particrly scary today Sophia had just sat down in the waiting area outside the CEO¡¯s office when she saw Theo returning. She immediately stood up while carrying a box and approached him ¡°Theo, you must be tired from the meeting i brought you some fruit Have some and rx¡± Sophia being at his office door seemed to be the norm for Theo, so he didn¡¯t give her much attention, pushed open the door, and entered his office, indifferently saying ¡°You don¡¯t need to go out of your way for me.¡± Sophia followed him into the office. ¡°I didn¡¯t go out of my way! You know I don¡¯t have many friends back here, when I¡¯m bored, the only person i can talk to is you! Theo sat in his office chair, rubbing his temples. If you¡¯re bored, go back to M State.¡± Sophia pretended to be angry. ¡°Do you really want me to go back to M State? Really? Is this how a friend behaves?* Theo shot her a cold nce. ¡°Your family and friends are all in M State, why don¡¯t you go back? What¡¯s the point of staying here?¡± Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Sophia dropped a box of sliced fruits on Theo¡¯s desk and casually plopped down on the chair across from him. As she opened the box, she said with a smile, ¡°I know this may sound dull, but hey, you¡¯re here! I want to meet new people and try new stuff. Life¡¯s all about experiencing the unfamiliar, you know.¡± With that, she picked up a piece of chilled watermelon with a fruit stick and handed it to Theo. Theo had just finished a dragged-out meeting, and there were things that seemed to be getting on his nerves. He felt like his head was spinning. He took the watermelon from Sophia, popped it in his mouth, and the coldness from the fruit somewhat soothed his frustration. Sophia also took a bite of the watermelon. She nibbled a small mouthful, blinked, and curiously asked, ¡°Theo, you must have liked Ellinor a lot. She must have been good to you, right?¡± Chlew of the Hearing the name of the woman that had been bothering him made Theo¡¯s eyebrows knit. He stayed silent for a moment and then retorted. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®good¡¯?¡¯ Sophia chuckled as she munched on her watermelon. ¡°Well, like me, for example, bringing you fruits when I¡¯m free, or giving you a call to check on you, asking when you¡¯ll be home. Or making your favorite food and waiting for you toe home to eat together. And giving you small romantic surprises, or expressing love to you frequently.¡± Theo¡¯s expression turned darker as a sarcastic smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. What a joke! She did nothing. That woman probably didn¡¯t even know what he liked to eat! After seeing Theo¡¯s gloomy look, Sophia put on a face as if she¡¯d just realized she said something wrong. ¡°Oh¡­ Ellinor hasn¡¯t done anything for you? I¡¯m sorry, Theo, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d been giving unterally.¡± Theo kept silent as his eyes filled with gloom. Unteral giving¡­ ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. What a perfect phrase. She was never serious about him. Never! Someone who truly cared about him wouldn¡¯t leave so easily. He¡¯d been sessful all his life. He never failed, but now he was being yed by a young girl. ¡°Theo, I actually wanted to ask you for a favor.¡± Theo raised an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡±dy gaga Med 240 After listening, Theo found it was not a big deal. He gave a nonchnt nod. ¡°I¡¯ll have Jonah Wyton help you find more people.¡± Theo picked up his coffee and took a sip. His expression was cold, as if his mind was elsewhere. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Sophia noticed that Thed¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on her. She hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Hey, Theo! If it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯d like to invite Ellinor as well. Our first meeting wasn¡¯t exactly peachy, but I¡¯d still love to be friends with her. What do you think?¡± Theo only looked at Sophia again when he heard her mention Ellinor. ¡°Why are you so desperate to be friends with her?¡± Sophia grinned. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re friends, I should be pals with your wife too, right? Then we can hang out together!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Theo squinted. ¡°Maybe, but you might be the only one thinking that way¡± Sophia blinked in confusion. ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you think Ellinor would like that too?¡± Theo looked at the bandage still on Sophia¡¯s forehead. ¡°If she thought the same as you, she wouldn¡¯t haveid a finger on you yesterday.¡± Sophia touched the wound on her forehead. ¡°Oh, that! I would¡¯ve totally forgotten if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Theo, I really don¡¯t mind. I can understand Ellinor. I mean, I¡¯m a girl and we¡¯re friends, so it¡¯s normal for her to get a little jealous when she sees you with other girls. It¡¯s water under the bridge; I still want to be friends with Ellinor!TM Jealous? Theo scoffed. He didn¡¯t believe for a second that Ellinor had attacked Sophia out of jealousy. She had acted out of pure annoyance and dissatisfaction. Who could make her jealous? Sophia felt she had overstayed her wee. If she stayed any longer, she might annoy Theo. It was all about knowing when to call it a day. Theo gave her a slight nod without getting up to see her out. After watching Sophia leave, Theo¡¯s eyes fell on the fruit on the table. Ellinor never thought of him, let alone brought him some fruit to eat. He barely existed in her mind. Ellinor sneezed several times in a row and rubbed her nose. ¡°Who¡¯s badmouthing me?¡± Chase/walked in after knocking on the door. ¡°Boss, I heard you sneezing. You¡¯re not catching a cold, are you?¡± He put his hand on Ellinor¡¯s forehead to check her temperature and was relieved when he found that it was normal. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so go back to work! Stop avoiding your duties and leaving everything to Ida. She¡¯spetent, but she¡¯s also just a girl.¡± Ellinor waved him off as she reprimanded him. Chase shrugged. ¡°But I¡¯m in a bad mood today. I don¡¯t want to go to the office!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in a bad mood? Who pissed you off?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. Chase sat next to Ellinor, yfully resting his head on her shoulder. ¡°That niece of Mr. nchet! She¡¯s ignoring me.¡± Ellinor¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Good for her! Why on earth should she bother with someone like you?¡± Chase grunted. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s one thing when others misunderstand me, but how could you? I¡¯m actually very sentimental at heart.¡± Ellinor got goosebumps all over. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to go to the office, then just stay in your room. Don¡¯t bother me here.¡± Chase pulled a dependent face that he only ever showed in front of Ellinor. ¡°Boss, actually, I need a favor.¡± Ellinor eyed Chase, already having a hunch this was not going to be good news. ¡°What is it?¡± Chase asked with a smile. ¡°Can you talk to Belinda for me? She¡¯s been giving me the cold shoulder and is with someone else now. I¡¯m really upset.¡± Upon hearing this, Ellinor immediately pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m not helping. When you had her buy condoms for you, did you consider her feelings?¡± Chase knew he was in the wrong and awkwardly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that I liked her then! And wasn¡¯t it you who told me to get Belinda to lose interest in me?¡± Ellinor red at him unhappily. ¡°Are you ming this on me? I told you to stay away from her, not to do something so embarrassing!¡± Chase waved his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not shifting the me; it¡¯s my fault! I regret it now, and besides, I didn¡¯t even use the condoms I had her buy. Boss, please help me! This is a big deal in my life! Can you bear to see me suffer?¡± Ellinor huffed. ¡°I¡¯m not helping any man. You only treasure her because you can¡¯t have her. When you do have her and the novelty wears off, will you be responsible for her?¡± Chase looked more determined than ever. ¡°I can! I see other girls as potatoes or cabbages now. They¡¯re boring once I¡¯ve had enough fun! Please, help me win back my Belinda, okay?¡± Ellinor had never seen Chase be this persistent about any other girl and didn¡¯t doubt his sincerity at the moment. She thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Chaseughed, knowing that when Ellinor said she¡¯d consider, it probably meant she agreed. He hugged Ellinor¡¯s neck like a puppy. ¡°I knew you were the best!¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes at him. Suddenly, a cough interrupted the interaction between Ellinor and Chase. Chase immediately sat up straight and looked at the door, only to see Collin standing there with a serious face, clearly not pleased with their behavior. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chase raised an eyebrow, asking in an unhappy tone. ¡°Mr. Larios, there should be a proper distance between men and women, so please keep your distance from Ellinor.¡± Chase had already let go of Ellinor, but upon hearing this, he hugged her neck again and rubbed against it. ¡°I¡¯m hugging my Ellinor, so what does it have to do with Mr. nchet? If he has a problem, let hime and fight me!¡± Collin¡¯s veins popped on his forehead, and his fists clenched. If it weren¡¯t for Ellinor, he really wanted to punch someone right now. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Mr. Larios, even if we don¡¯t consider Mr. nchet, Ellinor is pregnant and cannot handle your rough hug. For the sake of Ellinor¡¯s health, please let go of her!¡± Chase found this eptable, so he let go of Ellinor and stood up. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t forget what you promised. I¡¯ll go now and won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± Ellinor touched her forehead. When did she promise him? Didn¡¯t she just say she would consider it? As Chase left, he shooed Collin, who was standing at the door. ¡°Move, move, move! If you know men and women should keep a proper distance, why are you peeping into a girl¡¯s private space?¡± Collin had no response for that, so he stepped back to the entrance. In the afternoon, when Belinda came, the person who opened the door was Collin. Belinda was surprised. ¡°Collin! What are you doing here? I get it! Theo must have missed Ellinor and came to see her, right? Where is he? I bought some choctes on the way here, they can share them!¡± Collin shook his head. ¡°Belinda, Mr. nchet is not here.¡± Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Belinda was taken aback. ¡°He¡¯s not here? Then why are you here?¡± Collin answered truthfully. ¡°Mr. nchet asked me to stay here to protect Ellinor.¡± Belinda snorted. ¡°He¡¯s such a dummy! What Ellinor needs right now isn¡¯t this kind of one-sided concern, but hispany! He doesn¡¯t even get this? Whatever! I¡¯m going to check on Ellinor!¡± fgnoring Collin, Belinda took the choctes she brought with her and went to Ellinor¡¯s room. Collin sighed deeply and texted Mr. nchet. ¡°Mr. nchet, do you want toe see Ellinor tonight?¡± A few minutester, he received a reply from Mr. nchet. ¡°Did she say she wanted to see me?¡± Collin helplessly replied. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Mr. nchet¡¯s response came quicker this time, but it was quite cold. ¡°Just keep an eye on her.¡± Collin sighed. ¡°Alright.¡± He was really worried for Mr. nchet. Just as he put away his phone, he saw Belindaing out of Ellinor¡¯s room, holding a few pieces of chocte out to him. ¡°Here, these are for you.¡± Collin looked surprised. ¡°For me? I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°These are from Ellinor. She said you¡¯ve been standing at the door all day without eating or resting. She wanted me to bring you a chair and get you something to eat and drink.¡± Saying this, Belinda dashed to get a chair from the dining table and then quickly ran to the kitchen to bring him some bread and water. Collin was touched. Even though Ellinor clearly didn¡¯t like him, she still cared about him. Ellinor was such a gentle person. Belinda continued. ¡°Ellinor also said you must be having a hard time working for a boss like Theo who treats his employees harshly.¡± Collin was at a loss for words. Mr. nchet had actually treated him quite well, but he was a bit cold and didn¡¯t talk much. Mr. nchet never said he couldn¡¯t rest or go out to eat. It was Collin who wasn¡¯t hungry and chose not to. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He took the bread and water from Belinda. ¡°Thank Ellinor for me.¡± Belinda looked at him sympathetically. ¡°Eat up! You really suffer working for Theo. He¡¯s so serious and cold when he¡¯s working. I couldn¡¯t stand it after just one day, but you have to face it every day. If I were you, I would quit this job.¡± Collin remained silent. Belinda suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, by the way, about Theo¡­¡± ¡°What goodies are you guys sharing? None for me?¡± Before she could finish, Belinda felt someone lean over her shoulder and deliberately blow hot air behind her ear. Startled, she jumped back and retorted. ¡°Your share is with Ellinor; if you want some, go get it yourself!¡± Chase crossed his arms and smiled. ¡°Someone here is keeping an eye on me and doesn¡¯t want me to go into my boss¡¯s room. Why don¡¯t you get it for me?¡± Collin was speechless. So was Belinda. In the end, Belinda went back to Ellinor¡¯s room and brought out a few pieces of chocte for him. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Chase took the chocte but didn¡¯t eat it. He just held it and asked. ¡°Did you buy this chocte, or was it Jacob?¡± Belinda replied honestly. ¡°Jacob bought it for me.¡± Chase raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re moved by a box of chocte worth a couple of bucks? I thought it would take at least high-end choctes to impress you.¡± Belinda expressed her dissatisfaction with Chase¡¯s attitude. ¡°Mr. Larios, either eat it or give me back the chocte! Not everyone is as loaded as you, who is able to casually buy a box of choctes worth hundreds of dors.¡± Chase chuckled at her. ¡°You actually can. Your uncle could even invite a top-notch choctier to your house to make you choctes on the spot, right?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I could, but Jacob can¡¯t. His family is just average earners; they can¡¯t afford to splurge on choctes.¡± Chaseughed lightly. ¡°Spending a bit extra on choctes for his girlfriend is considered wasteful?¡± Belinda was clearly upset, and she defended her boyfriend. ¡°If I asked, Jacob would definitely buy it for me! But I don¡¯t want him to waste money because of me!¡± Chase shook his head with a smile. He casually put the chocte on a side table, stood up, and looked down at Belinda somewhat smugly. ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s best for girls not to lower their living standards? You can save for him once or twice, but can you keep lowering your living standards for him in the long run?¡± Belinda avoided Chase¡¯s gaze and turned her face. ¡°How am I lowering my living standards? You told me before that Jacob¡¯s family is not bad. His parents are educated, and you said he¡¯s excellent.¡± Chase sighed lightly, ¡°I did say that, but it was to other female employees in thepany. I didn¡¯t expect you to fall for Jacob so quickly.¡± This ¡°fall for¡± made Belinda ufortable, implying that she had fallen out of love with him. But they were never together in the first ce! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°All I want is someone by my side for the rest of my life, who offers me stable support. I don¡¯t care about money!¡± Chase leaned in as he looked at the naive Belinda. ¡°Belinda, even if you don¡¯t choose me, don¡¯t be swayed by a box of cheap choctes! You deserve someone better!¡± Belinda¡¯s ears turned red, and she instinctively stepped back, chuckling ufortably. ¡°I appreciate your high opinion of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious; you shouldn¡¯t trust men easily. Being broke and refusing to spend money on you are two different things.¡± Belinda paused and then frowned. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d hear something like this from you!¡± Chase didn¡¯t say much and just gently patted her head. ¡°If you want to date, then do it. I won¡¯t cause you trouble anymore. If one day you want toe back to me, I¡¯ll always wee you.¡± Belinda was silent. What did that mean? For three consecutive days, Collin woulde here early in the morning and stay all day. In the evening, the nchet family¡¯s bodyguard would take over his shift. Ellinor, Ida, and Chase gradually adjusted to this situation. Since they couldn¡¯t make them leave, having free bodyguards to watch over the house wasn¡¯t a bad thing. On this day, Collin came early as usual, standing guard at the front door. Chase and Ida had both left for thepany, leaving Ellinor alone at home. Around ten o¡¯clock, the doorbell rang. Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Recently, Belinda had been popping up here quite often. So when the doorbell rang, Collin naturally thought it was her again. But it turned out to be Mr. nchet¡¯s friend, Sophia. Sophia didn¡¯t seem surprised when Collin opened the door. She already knew this was cooked up by Theo. ¡°Collin, is Ellinor home? I¡¯d like to see her.¡± Sophia¡¯s sudden arrival made Collin a bit jumpy. He was worried about what drama might kick off if the two girls met, given that they had already had a run-in before. ¡°Yes, Ellinor¡¯s home, Ms. Sophia. What¡¯s up?¡± Sophia came to invite Ellinor to her birthday dinner. Collin¡¯ seemed a bit uneasy. ¡°Um¡­¡± Sophia knew what Collin was worried about. She chuckled. ¡°Rx; I¡¯ve already run this by Theo. He¡¯s cool with it.¡± ¡°I see. Well, make yourself at home in the living room. I¡¯ll go fetch Ellinor. But she might be taking a nap.¡± Sophia breezily shook her head. ¡°No problem. If she¡¯s napping, don¡¯t wake her. I can wait. No rush.¡± Collin thanked Sophia for her understanding and then made his way to Ellinor¡¯s room Ellinor wasn¡¯t sleeping. She was scrolling through online stores on her phone, looking to buy some baby clothes. Her due date was approaching, and she had a lot to prepare. After hearing Collin knock, she got up to open the door. Collin respectfully said, ¡°Ellinor, Ms. Sophia is here to see you.¡± Ellinor yawned. ¡°Tell her I¡¯m not home.¡± Collin awkwardly replied, ¡°Um, she knows you¡¯re home. She¡¯s waiting for you in the living room.¡± Without saying much, Ellinor tried to close the door. Just then, Sophia approached with a friendly smile. ¡°Ellinor.¡± A glint of annoyance shed through Ellinor¡¯s eyes after seeing Sophia rudely appear somewhere other than the living room. She asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Sophia pulled out a fancy invitation from her bag. ¡°I want to invite you to my birthday dinner. If you have other friends, feel free to bring them along. I always love a good crowd.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor nced at the invitation. ¡°Ms. Sophia, do you think I¡¯m in any condition to attend a dinner party?¡± Sophia eyed Ellinor¡¯s baby bump. ¡°Of course you are! Ellinor, you can have juice instead of wine. I hear pregnant women can be sensitive. It¡¯s good for you to get out, socialize, and chat with friends.¡± With a polite smile, Ellinor handed back the invitation. ¡°Thanks for the thought, but I¡¯m a bit of a couch potato. I don¡¯t fancy pointless socializing.¡± But Sophia seized this opportunity to grasp her hand tightly as her expression brimmed with ¡®sincerity.¡¯ ¡°Ellinor, I really hope you can make it. I don¡¯t have many friends here. I¡¯d really like to be friends with you. Can you take pity on me and think it over?¡± Ellinor pulled her hand back and shook it, like she had just touched something vile and disgusting Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 ¡°Sophia, this doesn¡¯t feel like a genuine invite. It¡¯s more like you¡¯re forcing me to ept. Are you implying that I¡¯m some cold-hearted witch if I don¡¯t go?¡± Sophia was left speechless by Ellinor¡¯s rebuttal. So, she handed the invitation to Collin, who was standing nearby, and turned back to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, I really do want you toe. Maybe I was a bit pushy and made you ufortable. I¡¯m sorry. Here¡¯s the invitation. Theo¡¯s friends will be at my birthday dinner too. I hope you can make it! I¡¯ll get going now; I don¡¯t want to disturb your rest.¡± After speaking, she turned to Collin and spoke in a friendly tone. ¡°Collin, take good care of Ellinor while you¡¯re here for Theo, okay?¡± Collin nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Sophia picked up her bag and left, smiling. up he Collin didn¡¯t see her out because he didn¡¯t want to upset Ellinor. He was left holding the invitation, unsure of what to do next. ¡°Ms. Sophia and Mr. nchet are just ordinary friends. Please don¡¯t misunderstand them. Sophia has lived abroad since she was young. She may be a bit open and careless, but she¡¯s a good person. They met while studying abroad.¡± Ellinor¡¯s mouth twitched with sarcasm. ¡°Friends? Does Mr. nchet usually get married to his friends?¡± Collin was taken aback. ¡°You already know it¡­ Actually, that¡¯s because¡­¡± Ellinor cut him off. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin! I don¡¯t care what the reason was; I don¡¯t want to know anymore.¡± After saying this, Ellinor retreated to her room and mmed the door. Collin was left with a helpless expression, sighing deeply. Ellinor returned to her room and continued browsing baby products online, but her mood was more restless than before. Even after seeing cute baby clothes, she felt no interest in buying them. At night, Chase and Ida came home and found the invitation that Sophia had left. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Belinda and Byran also happened to visit, and the four of them discussed the intention behind the invitation. Belinda said, ¡°I know Sophia! She was a ssmate of my uncle¡¯s in college. I heard she once did him a big favor, so he treats her as a friend. There¡¯s nothing improper between them; I can vouch for that!¡± Byran snorted. ¡°What are you vouching for? You didn¡¯t go to study with Theo, so how could you possibly know everything? I think Theo is more polite to Sophia than he was to my sister before. She might be Theo¡¯s first love!¡± Belinda red at Byran. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! My uncle¡¯s first love is Ellinor! He¡¯s a very upright person!¡± Byran looked skeptical. ¡°Theo is so handsome! You really believe he¡¯s still single at 30? All the girls in school are crazy about him. Theo is a man, so who knows if he can resist such temptation.¡± Belinda put her hands on her hips, retorting. ¡°How do you know all the girls in school are into him? Have you had any experience? You talk like you¡¯re very experienced, didn¡¯t you resist temptation?¡± ¡°I have no experience! Don¡¯t nder me!¡± Byran quickly looked at Ida, afraid she would misunderstand, but Ida was just looking at her phone, seemingly not listening to their conversation. Belinda rolled her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be ndered, but you can nder my uncle? Be careful, or I¡¯ll tell your brother you¡¯re harassing girls at school!¡± Byran was left speechless. ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Chase spoke with a grin. ¡°Alright, cut the crap, you two. This invitation feels like a deration of war against our boss.¡± Belinda and Byran looked at Chase as their faces filled with surprise. ¡°A deration of war?¡± ¡°A deration of war?¡± Belinda and Byran exchanged nces and found themselves agreeing with Chase¡¯s theory. At this point, Collin, who was standing in the hallway, couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore and came to exin on Mr. nchet¡¯s behalf. ¡°Don¡¯t get it twisted, folks. Mr. nchet just yed the friendly card and helped Ms. Sophia invite some friends to support her. The costs and the venue for the party are all on Ms. Sophia. Mr. nchet wasn¡¯t a part of it.¡± Chase, Belinda, and Byran raised their heads to look at Collin. Ida also looked up, shifting her gaze from her smartphone screen to Collin¡¯s face. Belinda began to speak. ¡°Humph, if they¡¯re just friends, then why would he help her invite people? Doesn¡¯t he know that his status is kinda special? How many people will take him helping a girl invite guests like this the wrong way? Isn¡¯t he afraid Ellinor will blow a fuse?¡± Collin was at a loss for words. Byran chimed in. ¡°Exactly! Girls are the most jealous creatures! It¡¯s one thing for Theo to have female friends, but helping them out this much? No wonder Ellinor doesn¡¯t want anything to do with Theo! Unlike me, since I got Ida, I stopped talking to any girl at school. I keep my distance on purpose.¡± Ida smirked. ¡°No one asked you to do that.¡± Byran put on a proud yet somewhat pleasing face. ¡°I would do it even without you asking! Because I like you.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ida couldn¡¯t stand his cuteness anymore, so she got up and said, ¡°You guys chat; I¡¯m going to check on our boss.¡± With that, she left. Byran held his head high. ¡°Ah, Ida¡¯s shy again.¡± Belinda rolled her eyes disdainfully. Chase took a sip of his coffee, raising an eyebrow at Collin. ¡°So, on that day, will Mr. nchet personally go to celebrate Miss Sophia¡¯s birthday?¡± Collin answered truthfully. ¡°Mr. nchet will probably drop by to say hi.¡± Chase sneered. ¡°Ah, it seems that Mr. nchet is the most annoying type of man. The type who pretends to be all lovey-dovey but, in private, flirts with every woman.¡± Collin frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m always with Mr. nchet; I can vouch for him; he rarely interacts with women. He¡¯s polite to Ms. Sophia because she¡¯s doing him a huge favor.¡± Chase asked curiously. ¡°What favor is she doing for him?¡± Collin became very serious. ¡°I can¡¯t disclose that.¡± Chaseughed lightly. ¡°You can¡¯t say it because you¡¯re guilty! Let him get cozy with that Sophia girl! And stop bothering my boss! And you, stop hanging around our doorstep! This is so boring.¡± Collin remained silent. Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Belinda couldn¡¯t make excuses for her uncle anymore. ¡°Collin, you don¡¯t need to cover up for Theo anymore. Your exnations sound more like you¡¯re trying to cover up the truth! I don¡¯t know what Theo has been up to recently either. He hasn¡¯t even visited Ellinor, and I¡¯m done making excuses for him!¡± Collin had noeback. He knew Mr. nchet had his reasons. Without acknowledging the men any further, Belinda stood up and walked to Ellinor¡¯s room, where Ida was keeping herpany. Ellinor, have you made up your mind yet? Are you going or not?¡± Belinda asked as she sat down next to them. Ellinor gave Belinda azy nce. ¡°Go where?¡± Belinda got what Ellinor meant immediately but was a bit peeved. ¡°But Sophia has already sent the invitation; don¡¯t you n on going?¡± Ellinor shrugged. ¡°Whichw states that you have to go just because you received an invitation?¡± Belinda turned to Ida. ¡°What about you? Would you go?¡± Ida adjusted her gold-framed sses with elegance. ¡°If I have the time, I would probably go.¡± Belinda asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I could go when I¡¯m bored. Who knows? I might meet some handsome men.¡± ¡°Err¡­ well¡­¡± Now that was a reason! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Byran frowned and walked in, looking unhappy. After seeing Byraning in, Ida felt a headache brewing and rubbed her forehead. ¡°This is a girl¡¯s room. Who let you in?¡± Byran only cared about what he wanted to know. ¡°Ida, what did you just say? I¡¯m right here, and you still want to meet handsome men?¡± Ida rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I was just saying.¡± Byran¡¯s eyes widened, looking both innocent and dominant. ¡°You can¡¯t just say things like that!¡± Ida felt a headacheing on. ¡°Wait for me in my room; I¡¯ll exin it to you there.¡± Byran was a bit taken aback after hearing that he was to wait for her in her room. His face softened a bit, and he raised his head arrogantly. ¡°Then you better hurry!¡± After watching Byran smugly walk out of the room, Ida sighed and then turned to Ellinor. ¡°Oh, Boss, I almost forgot to tell you something.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The owner of SummitView Hotel is actually an art collector. He¡¯s collected many famous paintings over the years, including an unpublished self-portrait by Lady Lotus. He¡¯s nning to exhibit it soon.¡± Ellinor¡¯s casual expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°Is this information reliable?¡± Ida nodded. ¡°Yes! Those paintings are part of his private collection; they are rarely seen by the public. However, the SummitView Hotel he manages has been having difficulties recently, and business isn¡¯t going well. To attract high-end customers, he recently announced that he would exhibit his private collection of famous paintings at any banquets held at his hotel to add a high-ss atmosphere.¡± Ellinor hadn¡¯t seen her mother¡¯s work in public for a long time, and the painting to be disyed was her mother¡¯s self-portrait. What did her mother¡¯s self-portrait look like? At what age did she paint it? Ellinor desperately wanted to know and see it for herself. But the name SummitView Hotel sounded familiar. She seemed to have seen it somewhere recently. Ida gently adjusted her gold-framed sses with her slender fingers. ¡°Yes. Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 ida nodded. ¡°Unless something unexpected happens, that should be the case.¡± Ellinor immediately perked up. ¡°What about the invitation?¡± Belinda snapped back to reality and quickly went out to fetch the invitation. ¡°Here you go! The invitation¡¯s right here.¡± Ida had already expected this oue, so she wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go book a suitable outfit for you now.¡± Ellinor nodded in agreement. Ida got up to arrange for her boss¡¯s outfit. The banquet was the day after tomorrow. If she didn¡¯t hurry, they might run out of time. After Ida left, Belinda curiously approached Ellinor. ¡°Auntie, why did you suddenly change your mind?¡± Ellinor gave her a stern look. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Belinda quickly corrected herself. ¡°Ellinor¡­ Why did you suddenly change your mind? Who¡¯s Lady Lotus? Do you really like her paintings?¡± ¡°Are you asking all these questions to report back to your uncle?¡± Belinda looked a bit guilty and awkwardlyughed. ¡°No! I¡¯m just curious as to why you suddenly changed your mind. Just now, you seemed uninterested.¡± Ellinor gave her a small smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t people known to be fickle? Alright, you should head home too. Stop hanging around here!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Belinda didn¡¯t ask anything else and left the room feeling disappointed. She thought for a moment and secretly sent a message to her uncle. ¡°Theo! Ellinor seems to really like the paintings by an artist named Lady Lotus! It¡¯s your time to shine!¡± However, she didn¡¯t receive a reply from Theo. Ellinor changed into the outfit that Ida had urgently custom-made for her at home and put on some light makeup. She was pregnant now, so she had put on some weight, and squeezing into this outfit was a bit ufortable. But if she dressed too casually for the banquet, it might draw unnecessary attention. She could only try to blend in as much as possible. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The outfit was made of light pink silk, whichplemented her skin tone and looked adorable on her round figure. She didn¡¯t bother with a fancy hairstyle, simply tying her hair into a bun. As she descended the stairs, two cars were waiting for her. One was sent by Ida to take her to the banquet. The other was the nchet family¡¯s car, driven by Collin. Without thinking too much about it, Ellinor started walking towards the car sent by Ida, but Collin stopped her. ¡°Ellinor, please get in my car. Mr. nchet asked me to pick you up.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Why should I get in the car arranged by Mr. nchet? We¡¯re all going to the same ce. What¡¯s the difference if I ride in his car?¡± Collin exined. ¡°Mr. nchet doesn¡¯t feelfortable with you riding in someone else¡¯s car. I¡¯m a steady driver, and you¡¯re pregnant now, so we need to be extra careful.¡± Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 This guy! Was he still worrying about the child in her belly? Was he afraid that something might go wrong? He was really going too far! As a mom, she wouldn¡¯t allow her child to get hurt, let alone have any connection with him! Ellinor walked past Collin, but he tried to stop her. ¡°Ellinor¡­¡± ¡°Beat it!¡± Ellinor coldly warned him and made him back off. Then she got into Ida¡¯s car. However, Collin didn¡¯t give up. He ran to the driver¡¯s side of her car. After a brief chat with the driver, the driver got out of the car and left. Ellinor was speechless. At this point, she didn¡¯t have the energy to argue anymore. It didn¡¯t matter who drove. It was fine as long as they could get her to her destination. SummitView Hotel. The car stopped on the slope in front of the hotel lobby, right at the entrance. The doorman came up respectfully to open the car door, and Ellinor got out of the car with the help of the doorman. Collin also got out of the car, handed the car keys to the doorman for parking, and then followed closely behind Ellinor, apanying her inside. Ellinor was quite heavy, so her pace was slower. Collin also slowed down, carefully apanying her, afraid that she might slip. There were already many guests in the venue; it was very lively. Ellinor¡¯s gaze passed over the crowd as she looked at a painting on the wall of the banquet hall, looking for the one she wanted to see. ¡°Ellinor!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Someone called her name. She recognized the voice as Sophia¡¯s, but Ellinor didn¡¯t immediately look over. Her eyes were still seemingly casually scanning the wall not far away. Sophia walked up to her with a beaming smile. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here! I knew you woulde for me!¡± Ellinor looked at her, gave a slight smile, and didn¡¯t say much. She came, not for Sophia, but for her mother¡¯s legacy. However, Sophia wasn¡¯t really weing her either; she was just pretending. Sophia looked up at Collin, who was behind Ellinor, and then looked around. ¡°Ellinor, didn¡¯t Theoe with you?¡± What an interesting question! Ellinorughed and said, ¡°How would I know if he came or not? If you want to know, you can call him yourself!¡± That was actually quite funny. They were legally married, so why would she ask Ellinor, an outsider, about her husband¡¯s whereabouts? Sophia¡¯s smile was still radiant. ¡°Right! I¡¯ll call Theoter then!¡± Collin started to exin. ¡°Ms. Sophia, there¡¯s no need to call. Mr. nchet is a bit busy right now. He¡¯ll cometer after he¡¯s done.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°Well, Ellinor, let me introduce you to our mutual friends!¡± Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mutual friends? How on earth could those two have mutual friends? ¡°No need, Ms. Sophia. Please go entertain the other guests. I¡¯m fine on my own.¡± But Sophia insisted. ¡°No can do. Ellinor, you¡¯re pregnant; you can¡¯t be on your feet for too long! Come, let me find you a seat and get you some food and drinks.¡± Sophia¡¯s enthusiasm was so overwhelming that Ellinor couldn¡¯t refuse; even though she wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Sophia, she had no choice but to follow her. Sophia led her to the VIP area, where there were sofas, but it was far from quiet, as three men were upying the sofas. Jonah was holding a ss of wine and having a grand old time chatting with Kemp and Bartlett. Upon seeing Sophia bring someone over, he stopped his joke mid-sentence and squinted his eyes. ¡°Oh! I was wondering who that was. It¡¯s the Ellinor who ran away from Theo with the baby.¡± Ellinor shot Jonah a nce and ignored him. Kemp was somewhat surprised to see Ellinor, as a courtesy, he nodded at her as a greeting. As for Bartlett, the smile on his face never faded after seeing Ellinor. Sophia brought Ellinor in front of them. ¡°Ellinor, you know these guys, right? Sit here for a bit; I¡¯ll get someone to bring you some food.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t bother being polite and just sat down on an empty sofa. Sophia then spoke to Jonah and the others, still all smiles. ¡°I need to go attend to my friends who¡¯ve come to celebrate my birthday. I¡¯m counting on you guys to look after Ellinor!¡± Jonah, with a smirk on his face, raised his ss. ¡°Sure! No problem! We can catch up; it¡¯s been a while. Right, Ellinor?¡± Ellinor still ignored him. ¡°Great! I can rest easy knowing you guys are watching Ellinor. I¡¯ll be over there then.¡± Sophia gave Ellinor a deep look, then turned and left with a smile. The moment Sophia walked away, Jonah moved to the seat next to Ellinor, looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re pretty far along; when¡¯s the baby due?¡± Bartlett was about to move over as well, but Jonah beat him to it, so he silently returned to his original seat. ¡°Jonah, don¡¯t provoke her!¡± Jonah looked at Bartlett. ¡°I¡¯m just asking when the baby¡¯s due; I didn¡¯t say anything else Bartlett, why are you so protective of her?¡± Bartlett didn¡¯t exin; he just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s everyone¡¯s responsibility to protect pregnant women.¡± Jonah chuckled. ¡°You can stop pretending! I can see you¡¯re having some inappropriate thoughts again; be careful or Theo might get upset.¡± Bartlett¡¯s smile remained, but his eyes dimmed slightly. Jonah didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with his joke. He turned back to Ellinor and continued talking to her with a wicked grin on his face. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re really something. You actually had the guts to abandon Theo twice!¡± Ellinor took a sip of the juice the waiter handed her, stirred the ice cubes with the straw, raised an eyebrow, and said, ¡°Jonah, watch your tone. I didn¡¯t abandon him.¡± Jonah asked with interest. ¡°You didn¡¯t abandon him? Then, what do you call sneaking off?¡± Ellinor replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t sneak off; I left openly.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you that you left openly, but why? Isn¡¯t it nice to be with Theo, to be Mrs. nchet?¡± Ellinor gave him a small smile. ¡°Do you think being Mrs. nchet is nice?¡± Jonahughed. ¡°Of course! There are so many who want to be Mrs. nchet but can¡¯t.¡± Ellinor scoffed. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go for it? You and Theo have known each other for many years, and since you¡¯re close, I bet he¡¯d be happy to grant your wish.¡± Jonah¡¯s smile froze, and then he made a gesture like he was protecting his chest. ¡°What a joke! I like women! Even if Theo was willing, I wouldn¡¯t be!¡± Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 ¡°What¡¯s got your knickers in a twist?¡± A cold and stem voice echoed from behind them. Everyone tumed to see Theo¡¯s tall figure strolling towards them. Jonah quickly forced augh. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here! It¡¯s nothing! I was just messing around with Ellinor. That¡¯s all!¡± Kemp shot Jonah a re. ¡°He says he doesn¡¯t want to be your wife. If anything, he¡¯d rather be your husband.¡± Theo frowned; his gaze on Jonah was filled with distaste., low, che Jonah awkwardly chuckled, shot Kemp a dirty look, and got up from the couch to make room for Theo. ¡®Kemp, that¡¯s a blow. I never said thatst part.¡± Jonah retorted. While keeping a poker face, Kemp solemnly replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t say it, but it¡¯s what you were thinking.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really crossing the line!¡± Jonah vacated the seat next to Ellinor for Theo, opting to sit next to Kemp instead. However, Theo didn¡¯t take the seat next to Ellinor. Instead, he went around to sit on a single couch. This move seemed trivial, but it cast a cold chill over the room. Jonah and Kemp exchanged nces. At this point, Bartlett stood up with a smile, took the cold drink from Ellinor¡¯s hand, and gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink this. I¡¯ll get you a cup of hot milk in a bit.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± This entire time, she never once looked at Theo, fearing it would dampen her mood. She was here to find her mother¡¯s self-portrait, not to chat with these men. She was getting irritated. Jonah picked up a ss of wine, walked over to Theo, and handed it to him. ¡°What¡¯s up? You found her, so why haven¡¯t you two made up yet?¡± Th¨¦o looked at him coldly, clinked sses with him, and took a sip without a word. Ellinor felt a chilly gaze on her, making her ufortable. She couldn¡¯t stay seated any longer and asked Bartlett a question. ¡°Where¡¯s the restroom?¡± Bartlett pointed it out with a smile. ¡°Over there. Want me to walk you?¡± ¡°Thank you, but no.¡± Ellinor stood up and slowly walked towards the restroom. She didn¡¯t actually need to go; she just wanted an excuse to leave. Who would want to sit with them? Now she could look around for her mother¡¯s portrait. After watching Ellinor leave, Bartlett looked worried. He stood still for a few seconds and was about to follow her when he heard Theo¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Bartlett.¡± Bartlett paused and turned to Theo with a smile. ¡°Theo, what¡¯s up? Need something?¡± Theo squinted at him, and after a while, he said, ¡°Nothing.¡± Bartlett was a bit annoyed, but he didn¡¯t say anything. When he looked back, Ellinor had disappeared. He scanned the room, spotting many of the other guests but not her. With no other choice, he returned to his seat. Theo was lost in thought and sat expressionlessly in his seat. After draining his ss, he stood up. Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Jonah asked Theo. ¡°Dude, you just got here. Where are you running off to now?¡± Theo casually replied, ¡°I¡¯ve gotta make a phone call¡± Jonah didn¡¯t push it. He turned to Kemp and said, ¡°What do you think is up with Theo and Ellinor? Ellinor is pregnant, you know.¡± Kemp shot him a nce. ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jonah just chuckled and then turned to Bartlett, who was sitting across from him, nursing a drink. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice that you seem pretty concerned about Ellinor. You guys go way back or something? Howe I¡¯ve never heard about you guys being connected before?¡± Bartlett smiled in response. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys? I¡¯ve known Ellinor for a long time, even before she met Theo.¡± Jonah paused for a second, sensing some underlying meaning in Bartlett¡¯s tone. He nced at Kemp, and they exchanged a knowing look. Bartlett downed his drink and put the empty ss on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve gotta step out for a call too.¡± Jonah was speechless. He watched as Bartlett walked away and then shook his head. ¡°I bet they didn¡¯t go out to make a call. What do you think, Kemp?¡± While swirling his half-empty ss, Kemp replied, ¡°Maybe.¡± Jonah chuckled. ¡°I bet they both went to find Ellinor.¡± Kemp didn¡¯t respond. Instead of heading to the restroom, Ellinor walked along the wall of the banquet hall, looking at the famous paintings hanging there. She didn¡¯t spot her mother¡¯s self-portrait and started wondering if perhaps her mother¡¯s paintings weren¡¯t famous enough to be disyed here. Just as she was feeling down, she heard a voice that made her feel even worse. ¡°Ellinor, why are you here all by yourself? Aren¡¯t you hanging out with Jonah and the others?¡± Sophia spotted her and walked over with a big smile. She seemed pretty chummy with Jonah. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the restroom.¡± Ellinor replied. Sophia looked around. ¡°The restroom isn¡¯t around here, Ellinor. Are you looking for something? I noticed you¡¯ve been looking around since you got here. What are you looking for? Tell me, and I¡¯ll help you find it.¡± Ellinor shook her head indifferently. ¡°No, I¡¯m just looking around.¡± ¡°There are a lot of famous paintings disyed here. You could really broaden your horizons.¡± Ellinor gave a coldugh, not wanting to argue. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s a great opportunity. I better make the most of this chance you¡¯ve given me to broaden my horizons.¡± Sophia alsoughed. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t be like that! I know you had a tough childhood, but that¡¯s not your fault. Once we be friends, I can take you to many ces like this to broaden your horizons.¡± Ellinor smiled in response. ¡°Thanks in advance. Can I continue to broaden my horizons now?¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Why are you still standing in front of me? Move it! I want to properly appreciate these rare masterpieces.¡± Sophia¡¯s face froze for a moment, but she quickly regained her smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! Did I block your way? Let me step aside for you. Ellinor, could you also make some room for me?¡± Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Ellinor found it hrious. ¡°Why should I step aside for you? Am I in your way?¡± Sophia leaned in close to her ear. ¡°You¡¯re not blocking my walking path, but you¡¯re definitely blocking my love path.¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze was icy, like she was listening to a ridiculous joke. ¡°Your love path has nothing to do with me!¡± As Sophia was about to say something, she suddenly noticed a tall and graceful figure appearing behind Ellinor and startedughing. ¡°Bartlett, howe you¡¯re here?¡± Bartlett walked over, nced at Ellinor casually, and then smiled at Sophia. ¡°I just stepped out to make a phone call. What are you twodies chatting about?¡± Sophia nced at Bartlett and then at Ellinor, as if she had realized something. Her smile revealed a hint of intrigue. ¡°Oh, Ellinor mentioned she¡¯s quite interested in the paintings at the party. I¡¯m worried about her walking around pregnant, but I have to attend to the guests, so, Bartlett, why don¡¯t you apany Ellinor?¡± Bartlett answered with a smile. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take care of that!¡± A glint shed in Sophia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Great, have fun you two. I won¡¯t disturb you!¡± With that, Sophia disappeared gracefully into the crowd. Bartlett watched Sophia¡¯s figure gradually disappear and then turned to Ellinor. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the restroom? How did you end up here?¡± ¡°So, after going to the restroom, I can¡¯t walk around? Do I have to go back and let you guys scrutinize me?¡± Bartlett shrugged andughed. ¡°As you just saw, I didn¡¯t join them in discussing you.¡± Ellinor¡¯s opinion of Bartlett had changed a lot; after all, he was the one who had saved her life. ¡°Do you find them annoying as well?¡± Bartlettughed. ¡°A bit, yeah.¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°I can tell.¡± Bartlett looked down at her feet. Ellinor had dressed up for the party today, but thankfully she didn¡¯t wear heels; she just wore a pair of simple white ts. Otherwise, she would definitely be ufortable. ¡°Do you want to check out the paintings at the party? Come on, I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Bartlett gestured for her to go ahead. Ellinor frowned, somewhat unhappy. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apany me. It¡¯s crowded here, and seeing you with a pregnant woman like me could easily lead to misunderstandings and gossip. I can handle it myself. Go hang out with your friends.¡± Bartlett was unconcerned. ¡°Let them think what they want to; besides, you can help me ward off other women.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the center of attention!¡± Bartlettughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay; everyone¡¯s having a st, so they won¡¯t notice us. Come on, I¡¯ll stick with you. It will be a disaster if you twist your ankle while pregnant.¡± Seeing Bartlett¡¯s stubbornness, Ellinor knew he wouldn¡¯t leave. Ellinor decided not to argue with Bartlett anymore, so she moved forward on her own, with Bartlett following closely behind. Bartlett was very considerate; when it was crowded, he would support Ellinor to prevent others from bumping into her. At that moment, on a quiet spot on the staircase, a pair of hawk-like eyes coldly watched the two of them. Sophia handed a cocktail to the man. ¡°Theo, are Ellinor and Bartlett close? They seem to get along pretty well.¡± Theo squinted his eyes. ¡°Where do you see them getting along well?¡± Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Sophia, leaning on the staircase railing, eyed Ellinor below. ¡°I feel like Ellinor is pretty cold to everyone except for Bartlett. They seem to have a lot to chat about.¡± Theo¡¯s slender hand was tightly gripping his wine ss. It seemed that with just a little more pressure, the ss would shatter. Sophia wanted to say more, but Theo suddenly turned and strode downstairs, which silenced her. ¡°Where are you going. Theo?¡± Sophia asked hastily. ¡°Do your thing, I¡¯ve got stuff to do¡± Theo shoved his hands in his pockets, walking away with a cool determination that was downright intimidating. Sophia didn¡¯t follow. She just watched his retreating figure as her smile gradually faded. After making a round in the banquet hall, Ellinor failed to find her mother¡¯s portrait, which left her feeling a tad irritated. Not only was she frustrated at not finding the painting, but the loud rock music and dazzling lights were also getting on her nerves. ¡°What¡¯s up? Can¡¯t find the painting you fancy? You¡¯re not in a good mood?¡± Bartlett, noticing her difort, softly inquired. Ellinor sighed. ¡°It¡¯s too noisy here, and I¡¯m a bit thirsty. Could you get me a ss of juice from over there? Thanks.¡± She looked at the bar area, which seemed even noisier, making her feel dizzy. She didn¡¯t want to go there. Bartlett chuckled. ¡°Wait a second; I¡¯ll get you a bottle of mineral water.¡± Though the bar did serve juice, it might be mixed with alcohol. Given that Ellinor was pregnant and couldn¡¯t drink, it was safer to get her a bottle of water from the hotel front desk. 8 6 2 ¡ê 2 8 2 ¡À 3 Ellinor nodded and obediently waited on the spot. Maybe it was because of the pregnancy, but the noisy environment made her feel like she was struggling to breathe. Her vision blurred, and she rubbed her eyes, trying to clear her head. Suddenly, everything went ck. She felt like she was falling backwards; she thought she was going to hit the ground. She didn¡¯t want to hurt her belly. She hoped the baby would be okay. Ellinor tried to control her body, but she felt too weak. Just when she was certain she was going to fall, a pair of warm hands caught her by the shoulders. Then she felt dizzy and was lifted up; she felt like she was being carried somewhere. When she woke up, she was looking at a ceiling within reach, smelling the faint scent of tobo and a hint of alcohol in the air. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Where was she? She was a bit more lucid now; she looked around and realized she was in a car, lying in the backseat. And she wasn¡¯t alone. Her head was resting on a man¡¯s thigh. The car was dimly lit, and the man¡¯s silhouette looked ghostly. Ellinor jolted upright, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± After seeing her scared reaction, Theo didn¡¯t know what to feel. Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Theo was leaning back on the chair, so when Ellinor first woke up, she didn¡¯t see him and mistook him for a shadow. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t until Theo moved a bit that the light from the car window hit his face. After she realized it was Theo, Ellinor felt ufortable and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s you! How¡­ how am I in your car?¡± Theo looked at her. ¡°You should be asking yourself why you fainted on someone else.¡± Ellinor suddenly remembered fainting; it seemed someone had caught her from behind so she didn¡¯t fall to the ground. It was Theo. Regardless, this guy had helped her out. Ellinor became a bit more polite in her speech. I¡¯m sorry, I think I might be a bit hypoglycemic. Mr. nchet, thanks for your help; I won¡¯t bother you again.¡± With that, she reached for the car door, ready to get out. Theo didn¡¯t stop her and just said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for Lady Lotus¡¯s self-portrait?¡± Ellinor¡¯s movement to get out of the car halted, and she whirled around to look at Theo. ¡°You have the painting?¡± No wonder she couldn¡¯t find her mother¡¯s self-portrait at the party. Theozily leaned back in his seat, nodding slightly. Ellinor closed the car door again, taking her seat. ¡°Where¡¯s the painting? Can I see it?¡± Theo looked at her with a sarcastic glint in his eyes. ¡°Why should I show you my personal possessions?¡± The painting¡­ Did this guy buy it? Ellinor felt a rush of anxiety. For the sake of her mother¡¯s painting, she swallowed her pride. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a look; I won¡¯t snatch your painting.¡± Theo snorted. ¡°How can I be sure you won¡¯t grab my painting, Ms. Mendoza? We aren¡¯t even close.¡± Ellinor puffed out her cheeks. This guy was clearly messing with her! ¡°Yes, we¡¯re not close. But we¡¯ve worked together before. Can¡¯t you be a little kind and let me take a look, even if it¡¯s from afar?¡± Theo reached out to lift her chin, examining her like she was an interesting object. After a while, he said coldly, ¡°Beg me.¡± Ellinor was already very upset, but there was nothing she could do; the painting was in this man¡¯s hands. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine! Mr. nchet, I ask you¡­¡± Before she could finish, her mouth was covered. Theo leaned in, fiercely kissing her without allowing any room for refusal. Ellinor¡¯s eyes widened. After reacting, she immediately pushed Theo away and wiped her mouth. ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± Theo¡¯s breath was slightly hurried, and he gave her a resentful look. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gone mad.¡± Ellinor vigorously wiped her mouth, trying to calm her racing heart. ¡°Take your madness to someone else! I don¡¯t have time to y with you!¡± She was very angry; she didn¡¯t even want to see the painting anymore. All she hoped for was to open the car door and escape as fast as possible. However, at this moment, Theo leaned in, pulling her back to his side and casually closing the car door. ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯ll call for help!¡± Ellinor struggled as she sat on Theo¡¯sp unwillingly. Considering her pregnant state, Theo didn¡¯t hold her too tight, but it was enough to keep her from escaping. Unable to shake free, she red at him angrily. ¡°Theo, what the hell do you want?¡± Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Theo¡¯s expression was unreadable, but from his eyes, she could tell that he had no intention of letting her go. ¡°You¡¯d rather beg than have a proper chat with me, huh?¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows. ¡°Where am I notmunicating properly with you? Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to beg?!¡± Theo sneered ¡°When did you be such a goody two-shoes? When I told you to stay home nicely, you didn¡¯t follow my instructions, did you?¡± Ellinor was left speechless, feeling utterly confused. Other than ring at him, she didn¡¯t know how else to express her discontentment. She couldn¡¯t break free from his grasp, nor could she escape his control. After seeing her all huffy, the resentment in Theo¡¯s heart surprisingly faded away. He reached out and gently pinched her chubby cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten chubby, but why are you still so adorable?¡± Ellinor was at a loss for words. Why was he suddenlyplimenting her again? She retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just by calling me cute, I will forgive you!¡± Theo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then what should I do to earn your forgiveness?¡± He caught her off guard. Ellinor stared into Thed¡¯s deep and emotionallyplex eyes, feeling a bit dazed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. What she said about not forgiving him was about his act of forcibly holding onto her. But the forgiveness Theo was seeking seemed to cover a broader scope. Forgiveness? How could she possibly forgive this liar? Ellinor¡¯s tight-lipped silence caused Theo to move in closer as his forehead lightly touched hers. ¡°Tell me, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?¡± Ellinor¡¯s heart jolted. She quickly pulled back to avoid his touch. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Theo didn¡¯t move any closer, he just watched her quietly. His gaze was both dominant and humble. He awaited her judgment obediently, which made Ellinor feel a bit sorry for him. But the moment the word ¡°pity¡± popped up in her mind, Ellinor snapped back to her senses. What was she thinking? If she felt pity for this man, she deserved to be miserable. ¡°Mr. nchet, please stop making these bizarre gestures and saying these nonsensical words. Let go of me!¡± Theo frowned. ¡°Then first tell me, why did you leave me?¡± Why did she leave him? He actually had the nerve to ask that? Ellinor red at him. ¡°Because I have my principles; there are things I cannot ept! And you, you did something I can¡¯t ept! Why did I leave you? Are you joking?¡± Theo¡¯s gaze was deep. ¡°Is it because of the marriage certificate Sophia and I processed abroad?¡± Ellinor snorted. ¡°Since you already know, why are you still asking me?¡± ¡°Things are not as you think. Why did you leave without asking me?¡± Ellinor wanted tough. ¡°Mr. nchet, your memory really isn¡¯t great. I did ask you, but you didn¡¯t tell me the truth!¡± ¡°You asked me? When did you ask?¡± ¡°I asked if you were hiding anything from me, and you said no!¡± Theo sighed deeply. ¡°That marriage certificate was to deal with my grandfather. It was processed before we met. I originally nned to have Sophiae over to help me handle my grandfather, but her flight was dyed that day, and I met you. There¡¯s nothing else between Sophia and me.¡± Ellinor found his exnation a bitughable. ¡®Regardless of your reasons, you¡¯ve deceived me. I don¡¯t think anything you say now will make any difference. Let me go!¡± Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Theo didn¡¯t let go of her, and he whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. I had forgotten about getting the marriage certificate for a long time and only remembered it because I wanted to get mamed to you here in our home country. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I just wanted to tell you about it in detail after I canceled the marriage certificate with Sophia. I was afraid that if I told you beforehand, you would get angry and ignore me. Especially now that you¡¯re pregnant. I didn¡¯t want to upset you. Because I knew very well that it was a situation that would hurt you.¡± After listening to Theo, Ellinor was silent for a long time before she spoke. ¡°Mr. nchet, you¡¯ve never actually believed that I could understand you. Now, I don¡¯t care whether you and Sophia have any real rtionship. There¡¯s no trust between us anymore.¡± With that, she tried to push Theo¡¯s big hand off her, eager to escape this disturbing car. When Bartlett returned with the bottled water, Ellinor was nowhere to be found. He got worried, so he started looking around the venue but still found no sign of her. Then he ran into Sophia, who was drinking heavily. He pulled Sophia aside. ¡°Have you seen Ellinor?¡± Sophia was taken aback. ¡°Ellinor? Wasn¡¯t she with you?¡± Bartlett replied honestly. ¡°I went to get her some water, and when I came back, she was gone.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t really care about where Ellinor went, but it suddenly crossed her mind that Theo had also left. It seemed Bartlett also realized this, so he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Theo? Where is he now?¡± ¡°Theo said he had something to take care of and left! But I¡¯ll give him a call and see if he¡¯s seen Ellinor!¡± Bartlett nodded. He also suspected that Theo might have taken Ellinor away, but he didn¡¯t feel it was his ce to make the call. Sophia and Bartlett moved to a quieter ce, and she dialed Theo¡¯s number. The phone rang for a long time without an answer. She felt like something was off, so she dialed again, and after a long ring, someone finally picked up. ¡°What do you want?¡± Theo¡¯s voice was very low; he sounded somewhat impatient. Sophia didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she asked,ughing, ¡°Theo, we can¡¯t find Ellinor. Bartlett is looking everywhere for her. Did you see her when you left?¡± ¡®No.¡¯ Theo replied coldly and hung up the phone. Sophia shrugged helplessly at Bartlett. ¡°Can¡¯t help it! Theo says he hasn¡¯t seen Ellinor.¡± Bartlett narrowed his eyes; he didn¡¯t believe Theo. Knowing Theo as he did, even if Theo hadn¡¯t seen Ellinor, he wouldn¡¯t have been indifferent to the news of her disappearance. Therefore, Ellinor must have been with Theo. ¡°Sophia, the hotel should have surveince cameras. As the host of the banquet, you should have the authority to check.¡± Sophia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s check the surveince footage now and see if Ellinor left early.¡± Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Thanks for your help.¡± The two of them made it to the security room, and they asked the guard to pull up the security footage. And there it was. They saw the footage of Theo carrying Ellinor out of the venue. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sophia clenched her fist under the table. ¡°That damn Theo! He took Ellinor and didn¡¯t even have the decency to tell us. He had us worried sick!¡± She was smiling as she spoke, but her smile was worse than a cry. Bartlett was no better, he didn¡¯t like the idea of Theo and Ellinor having any private contact. Partly due to his own jealousy, but also because Ellinor was in no state to handle any stress. If Theo lost his temper, it could really hurt her. After a quick goodbye to Sophia, Bartlett was out the door. Sophia caught up with him. ¡°Bartlett, you¡¯re going after Theo and Ellinor, aren¡¯t you? Take me with you. I want in!¡± Bartlett felt like Sophia might have had a different purpose, but he was too focused on finding Ellinor to care. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± So Sophia hopped into Bartlett¡¯s car. They drove slowly, keeping an eye on every car on the road, hoping to spot Theo¡¯s. Even after a long while, there was no sign of his car. Sophia was losing hope, thinking they might not find them today. But then she noticed something else and curiously turned to Bartlett. ¡°Bartlett, truthfully, do you have a thing for Ellinor?¡± Bartlett was deep in his search for Theo¡¯s car, but Sophia¡¯s question stopped him cold. He was silent for a moment, thenughed. ¡°I do have a soft spot for her.¡± Sophia¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°I love a man who¡¯s honest! I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong; the way you look at Ellinor is different.¡± Bartlett gave her a smallugh, refocusing on the road. Sophia pondered for a moment and then asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your game n?¡± As he drove, Bartlett responded. ¡°Are you asking me how I n to deal with Ellinor?¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°Yes, are you nning to silently like her, like you¡¯re her guardian? Or are you going to make a move so you can win her over?¡± Bartlett chuckled. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m going for thetter. As for whether I¡¯ll seed, well, that¡¯s up to lady luck.¡± Sophia looked surprised. ¡°You really n to pursue Ellinor? You don¡¯t mind that she¡¯s carrying someone else¡¯s child? And it¡¯s Theo¡¯s! Aren¡¯t you afraid of a fallout with Theo over Ellinor?¡± Bartlett squinted. ¡°Of course I mind. But sometimes you¡¯re dealt a bad hand. Theo met Ellinor first; I waste to the game. And regarding the child, I believe the nchets won¡¯t let their heir be born out of wedlock.¡± Sophia grasped his meaning. ¡°So, your n is to wait till Ellinor has the baby, then once the baby is taken in by the nchets, you¡¯ll start a rtionship with Ellinor and have your own baby?¡± Bartlett gave a smallugh. ¡°The nchets will definitely take the baby. As for when to start a rtionship with Ellinor, I¡¯d like to be with her now, but she¡¯s not ready. I still have some work to do.¡± Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Sophia stared at Bartlett¡¯s profile for a while and then said appreciatively, ¡°I really admire your attitude. A lot of guys would be bothered by a woman¡¯s past.¡± Bartlett just gave her a light smile. He didn¡¯t talk about himself but asked her, ¡°What about you?¡± Sophia was a little confused. ¡°Me? What?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I mean, what¡¯s your opinion on Theo? He has a kid with another woman, but you don¡¯t seem to mind. Because of Bartlett¡¯s honesty, Sophia didn¡¯t hesitate to express her views. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really mind. If necessary, Theo and I can raise the child together. I think my current situation with Theo is very compatible. Our personalitiesplement each other, and we both feel veryfortable when we¡¯re together. Although Theo might still have feelings for Ellinor, their personalities don¡¯t match, they don¡¯t feel happy when they¡¯re together, and it¡¯s not going tost. So, I believe that Theo will eventually choose me.¡± Bartlett turned his head to look at her while smiling sincerely. ¡°I wish you the best.¡± Sophia returned the smile. ¡°I wish you the best too.¡± They continued their journey until Bartlett saw a ck car parked by the road. He recognized the license te; it belonged to the nchet family. Bartlett parked his car, ran with Sophia to the ck car, and knocked on the window. The window slowly came down, revealing Theo¡¯s cold profile. Bartlett instinctively leaned in to look but didn¡¯t see Ellinor. ¡°Theo, where¡¯s Ellinor?¡± He asked. Theo turned his head slightly as his cold eyes fixed on him. ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± ¡°Theo, stop messing around. I saw you take her away on the surveince video. Where is she now?¡± Theo expressionlessly took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and spoke coldly after exhaling a puff of smoke. ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Gone? Where did she go?¡± Bartlett furrowed his brows in concern. Theo, holding the cigarette, said, ¡°She just refused to let me drive her home and got out of the car. I have no idea where she went.¡± Bartlett got a bit angry. ¡°It¡¯s sote; how could you let a pregnant woman get out of the car by herself?¡± Theo¡¯s eyebrows sharply rose. ¡°Are you getting mad at me?¡± Bartlett realized his mistake and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a bit impulsive just now. Ellinor is pregnant; we can¡¯t just leave her alone!¡± Theo was still expressionless. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to leave her alone, but she didn¡¯t want to ride with me. If I hadn¡¯t let her go, she would have jumped out of the car. What do you think I should do? Let a pregnant woman go home by herself or let a pregnant woman jump out of the car?¡± Bartlett was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Did she get a cab after she got out?¡± Theo exhaled a puff of smoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t see.¡± Bartlett realized he wouldn¡¯t get any information from Theo, so he stood up, looked around, but didn¡¯t see any familiar figures, and ran back to his own car. He nned to drive along the road to check. If he still couldn¡¯t find her, he would go to Ellinor¡¯s home to see if she had returned. In his haste, he didn¡¯t wait for Sophia. Theo squinted slightly as he watched Bartlett¡¯s car drive away quickly, but his cold face was still emotionless. Sophia walked to the window. ¡°Theo, I came here with Bartlett, but he seems to have forgotten me. I guess I¡¯ll have to ride with you!¡± Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Theo didn¡¯t even nce at her. A cigarette hung from his mouth as he spoke, ¡°Alright, get in¡± A smirk flickered in Sophia¡¯s eyes She then circled to the other side of the car and took a seat next to Theo. Once Sophia was in the car, Theo slowly exhaled a puff of smoke and gave a slight nod to the driver, a signal for him to start driving The car started to move at a steady pace. Sophia looked out at the passing street scene, then turned her head to Theo with a flirtatious look in her eyes. Theo, you seem a bit out of it. Did you have another row with Ellinor?¡± Theo didn¡¯t answer. He asked her coldly. ¡°Where are you headed? Back to the hotel or the party venue?¡± Sophia thought for a moment. ¡°Tell the driver to take me back to the hotel. The party is almost over anyway, it¡¯s pointless going back. I¡¯ll just ring up Jonah and the others to make sure the guests are taken care of.¡± Theo grunted in response, giving the driver a look through the rear-view mirror, The driver made a turn and started heading towards Sophia¡¯s hotel. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sophia didn¡¯t stop pressing. ¡°Theo, you haven¡¯t answered my question. Is Ellinor still refusing to forgive you?¡± Theo stubbed out his cigarette. ¡°Enough about her.¡± Sophia feigned a sigh. ¡°Ah, seems like Ellinor¡¯s misunderstanding about you is still deep. You treat her so well, so she should trust you. Why wouldn¡¯t she trust you?¡± Theo let out a sarcastic chuckle but didn¡¯t say a word. Sophia tried to engage him a few more times, but when there was no response, she wisely quieted down. She was afraid Theo would get annoyed if she kept pushing. After about twenty minutes on the road, the car pulled up in front of Sophia¡¯s hotel. The driver parked the car and turned around. ¡°Ms. Sophia, we¡¯re here.¡± Sophia smiled and nodded, then got out of the car. Before closing the door, she leaned back in. ¡°Theo, you seem upset. You probably won¡¯t sleep well when you get home. Why don¡¯t youe up to my ce for a bit? You want to have a drink with me?¡± Bartlett arrived at Ellinor¡¯s house. He kept ringing the doorbell, but no one answered. He tried calling Ellinor, but her phone was switched off. He was filled with anxiety; he felt like he was about to explode. Then the door suddenly swung open. Byran looked like he had just woken up and was surprised to see Bartlett. ¡°Bartlett, what brings you here?¡± As soon as the door opened, Bartlett walked in without exining. He frantically looked around the house. ¡°Byran, is Ellinor home?¡± There was no sign of Ellinor in the house. Oh crap! Upon hearing that Ellinor hadn¡¯t returned, Bartlett grew even more anxious. Byran asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ellinor go to the banquet?¡± ¡°She did, but she left early! She should¡¯ve been home by now!¡± Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Byran frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Ellinor¡¯s missing?¡± *Can¡¯t say for sure yet. I¡¯m gonna look around nearby. If shees back, call me right away¡± With that, Bartlett hurriedly turned around and stepped back into the elevator Byran was lost. Just out of the shower, Ida, d in a robe, came out of the bathroom. ¡°Who was that?¡± Byran filled her in. After hearing this, Ida¡¯s brows furrowed. She went back to her room and dialed her boss¡¯s number on her phone. However, the phone was turned off. Something didn¡¯t feel right, so she quickly changed into some clothes from her closet Byran noticed Ida¡¯s anxious demeanor, so he asked, ¡°Ida, are you going out to look for Ellinor too?¡± As she was changing, Ida replied, ¡°Yeah, you should go home.¡± Byran shook his head, frowning. ¡°No, I¡¯m going with you.¡± Ida didn¡¯t want to drag this troublesome guy along, but she didn¡¯t have time to fuss about it now. After changing, she called Chase while grabbing her car keys and quickly rushing out the door. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Byran put on his coat and followed her out. The three of them drove around the streets for a long time, but there was no sign of Ellinor. Her phone was off and unreachable. Ida, Chase, and Bartlett were all on edge, they were about to call the police. But since she had been missing for less than 48 hours, it was useless to report this to the police. Ida parked the car at a wide intersection. ¡°We¡¯re near your house, you can get off and go home.¡± Byran checked the time, it was indeedte. If he didn¡¯t go home now, his brother would soon send someone to fetch him. Thinking about this, he didn¡¯t insist on being stubborn anymore. ¡°Alright! Ida, if you find Ellinor, you have to let me know.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ida nodded. Byran got out of the car, waved at Ida, and walked home alone. As soon as he entered the house, Carlos rushed up and said, ¡°Byran, why are youing home so late again? If Balfour sees this, he¡¯s going to be angry!¡± Byran felt a bit guilty. ¡°Where¡¯s my brother? I only went out after finishing my homework, so he shouldn¡¯t be too mad, right?¡± Carlos pointed to the half-cup of coffee on the living room table. ¡°Mr. Howard was sitting there waiting for you just now. He didn¡¯t look happy, I thought you were in for it today.¡± After looking at the living room, Byran swallowed nervously. ¡°Where is my brother now?¡± Carlos exhaled and said, ¡°He¡¯s upstairs chatting with a guest. Luckily, he went out for a bit and brought a guest back, which diverted his attention, or else you¡¯d be in serious trouble.¡± After hearing this, Byran also sighed in relief. ¡°We have a guest? Who is it?¡± Who woulde to see his brother? Who was this guest that was allowed to go upstairs and chat with Balfour? Carlos shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see; I only heard from the maids that Mr. Howard brought a girl upstairs.¡± A girl? His brother actually invited a girl home? That was rare. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Byran, driven by curiosity, said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna sneak upstairs for a look.¡± Carlos tried to stop him. ¡°I think you¡¯d better stay in your room, don¡¯t bother Balfour.¡± Byran shrugged him off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I just wanna eavesdrop a bit to see if Balfour is talking to someone I know. He won¡¯t notice.¡± Carlos wanted to stop him, but Byran was too quick Upstairs, in Balfour¡¯s room. Balfour had just peeled an orange and gently offered it to the girl in his room. ¡°Ellinor, would you like an orange?¡± Ellinor dismissed it with a wave of her hand. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Balfour looked a bit disappointed but didn¡¯t get angry. He put the orange on the table and offered her a ss of milk instead. ¡°How about a little milk?¡± Ellinor epted the milk but didn¡¯t drink it and put it back on the table. ¡°Mr. Howard, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Balfour sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not being polite; I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡± Ellinor stared at him, her eyes icy. ¡°Well, thanks for the concern and foring to pick me up.¡± ? ? ? ?? ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite with me. I¡¯m d you turned to me when you needed help.¡± Actually, Ellinor didn¡¯t want to. But when Theo trapped her in the car and didn¡¯t let her go, there was no one she could think of that could stand up to Theo. If she asked Chase, Ida, or Bartlett for help, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do much. Theo wouldn¡¯t let her go just because of them. She didn¡¯t know what to do, so she thought of Balfour. Although Theo and Balfour didn¡¯t get along, he did respect Balfour a bit. And she was sure that if she called Balfour, he woulde. So, when Theo wasn¡¯t looking, she secretly sent Balfour a message, asking him to pick her up and sending him her location. Balfour came quickly. Theo didn¡¯t seem to react when he saw that it was Balfour. After a few words between the two men, Theo let her go with Balfour. However, she just wanted Balfour to pick her up and then take her home or leave her somewhere where she could hail a cab. But Balfour insisted on taking her back to the Howard family¡¯s residence. ¡°Mr. Howard, you brought me to your house, but it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything important. It¡¯s gettingte; I should go home. My friends will be worried if they can¡¯t find me.¡± Ellinor frowned, looking? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. somewhat displeased. Balfour stared at her intently. ¡°This is your home; you should rest here. Your room is taken care of every day, so you can move right in.¡± Ellinor looked resistant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only asked you for a favor, I didn¡¯t n on staying at your house.¡± Balfour gently held her shoulder, stopping her from getting up. ¡°Ellinor, you could go intobor at any moment. I can only rest easy if you¡¯re within my sight.¡± ¡°I live with my friends; if anything happens, they will take me to the hospital immediately. Mr. Howard, I appreciate your kind intentions, but it¡¯s not appropriate for me, an outsider, to stay at your house.¡± Balfour stared at her with a pained expression. ¡°Ellinor, how can you say you¡¯re an outsider? Our grandparents and our father have been thinking about you and looking for you for many years.¡± Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Ellinor smirked, her smile was a mix of politeness and sarcasm. ¡°Really?¡± Balfour nodded. ¡°Yes, really! The past issues with Mom and the family had nothing to do with you. Even though they once doubted your lineage because of the rumors, everyone calmed down and believed that you were a child of the Howard family.¡± Ellinor sneered ¡°Well, thanks to your family then!¡± Balfour looked at her indifferent expression. He felt helpless and realized that he did not have many options when it came to Ellinor. Ellinor was pregnant, and Balfour was worried about letting her leave. After thinking for a while, he tried again. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see Theo, right? The only way he won¡¯t bother you is if you stay here. I can promise you that from now until you give birth, and even during your recovery, Theo won¡¯t show his face.¡± Ellinor paused, she had to admit that the condition Balfour proposed was very attractive to her. She had two reasons as to why she moved back from Bartlett¡¯s vi to the city. The first was because Theo found out, and the second was because her due date was approaching. Even though Bartlett promised to get the best doctors for her, she was still very worried about any special circumstances during the delivery, which might not be handled in time due to ack of equipment. She didn¡¯t want to take risks, and she didn¡¯t want her child to face risks either. She was also afraid that Theo would snatch the baby when she was still unconscious after delivery since she would be easily essible in Greenhaven. After much consideration, Ellinor had a thought. ¡°If you let me stay here, how will you exin it to your family? You know, I don¡¯t want them to know who I am!¡± Balfour was thrilled to see her finally waver. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. If you don¡¯t want them to know, I won¡¯t tell. Recently, Dad took our grandparents abroad for a visit. They won¡¯t be back for three months. During this time, only Byran and I are home, you can stay freely without worrying about anyone.¡± Ellinor thought about it for a while and finally nodded. ¡°Alright! I trust you. You said you wouldn¡¯t let Theo disturb me and my soon-to-be-born child. I hope you can keep that promise.¡± Balfour smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I can¡¯t even handle this small matter, I¡¯m not fit to be your brother.¡± Ellinor yawned. ¡°My phone is out of battery; I need to tell my friends about this, or they might think I¡¯ve been kidnapped.¡± Balfour handed her his phone. ¡°Use my phone to call them first; I¡¯ll get someone to bring you a charger later.¡± Without refusing, Ellinor took his phone and called Ida, briefly exining the situation. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Although Ida wasn¡¯t really in favor of her moving to the Howard family¡¯s home, she knew Ellinor had made up her mind, so she didn¡¯t say much and was just relieved that at least she was safe. After ending the call with Ida, Ellinor handed the phone back to Balfour. ¡°Thanks.¡± Balfour smiled, gently patting her head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! Now that you¡¯ve decided to stay here, I¡¯ll have someone bring your luggage overter. Is there anything in particr you need?¡± Ellinor thought for a while. ¡°There¡¯s nothing particrly important, but I do have one more thing to ask you.¡± Balfour was more than willing to help her as a way to make up for his guilt. ¡°Sure, what is it?¡± Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 ring the name Lady Lotus¡±, Balfour looked taken aback, then sighed lightly. ¡°Well, then what? Did you see the painting?¡± or shook her head. Nope! Theo bought it ahead of time, and he deliberately kept it from me Balfour raised an eyebrow. So, what you¡¯re saying is?¡± Elinor cut straight to the chase 7 want you to help me buy that painting from Theo. No matter the cost, I will pay!¡± Balfour squinted in thought. ¡°Money isn¡¯t the problem. Getting that painting from Theo is the problem Plus, he bought it knowing you would want it, so he won¡¯t let it go easily. Ellinor arched an eyebrow. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is you can¡¯t do it?¡± Balfour gently patted Ellinor¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s tricky, but if you want it, I¡¯ll do my best. It might take some time though. Can you wait?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor nodded. ¡°I have no problem with waiting, as long as I can get Lady Lotus¡¯s self-portrait.¡± Balfour looked at Ellinor tenderly. ¡°You want to see what our mother looked like that badly?¡± Ellinor looked up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you?* Balfour sighed. ¡°1 do. But she¡¯s gone now; it¡¯s enough to remember her. Clinging too tightly can be exhausting, Ellinor. I hope you can let go of the past.¡± Ellinor brushed off Balfour¡¯s hand from her head. ¡°I can¡¯t let go! Even if the whole world betrays my mother, I won¡¯t! You can forget about the pain she went through, but I can¡¯t!¡± Understanding and sympathizing with Ellinor¡¯s fixation, Balfour pulled his hand back and stood up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the sad stuff. It¡¯ste; I¡¯ll show you to your room. You might need some time to get used to being back. If you have any problems, just call me. It will get better.¡± Ellinor got up and followed him silently. As Balfour opened the door, he saw Byran stand by the door. After seeing his expression, Balfour frowned. ¡°When did you get back? Why are you just standing by the door?¡± Byran snapped back to reality, nced at his brother and then Ellinor, and blurted out in surprise. ¡°Bro! So Ellinor is¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Balfour interrupted him loudly. He knew Ellinor didn¡¯t want people to know her identity, but he never expected this brat to overhear it. He had just managed to persuade Ellinor to stay, and now he was worried that this might make her change her mind. Byran, though interrupted, didn¡¯t n on just dropping it. He didn¡¯t dare speak to his brother anymore but stared at Ellinor in surprise. ¡°No wonder I had this weird feeling about you! So, you¡¯re Pearl Howard, my half-sister, the one my brother has been searching many years for.¡± Ellinor frowned, feeling a bit baffled by the situation. Balfour pulled Byran aside, not letting him bber more. He then turned to the maid. ¡°Take her to her room for now and get her toiletries and bedding ready.¡± The maids bowed. ¡°Yes, sir! Ms. Mendoza, please follow us.¡± Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 anymore and followed the said 1. He watched Ellinor walk toward that special rooms in the house. It was the room that was considered forbidden by Balfour, the room He asked, is she? is the really? tching Ellinor enter the room, Balfour tumed his attention to his stubbom younger brother He did not answer Byran¡¯s question and just warned him. ¡°You can¡¯t h about this. Don¡¯t tell anyone, especially not our grandparents and our dad! Byran understood the gravity of the situation from Balfour¡¯s look and nodded seriously. ¡®Got it! Murtis the word!¡± Balfour let go of Byran. Go back to your room and hit the hay, don¡¯t bother her!* Byrah reluctantly replied ¡°Alright.¡± Once back in his room, Byran excitedly dialed Ida¡¯s number. ¡°da!I found Ellinor, she¡¯s at my house!¡± Uh-huh, I got the memo.¡± Ida¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°You know? Oh¡­ Ellinor must have given you a ring, right?¡± Yep! Tve got another bombshell to drop!¡± ¡°What?¡± Byran could hardly contain his astonishment, but he deliberately lowered his voice and began to whisper. ¡°Turns out she¡¯s my sister! My long-lost sister!¡± There was a slight pause in Ida¡¯s voice. ¡°You figured it out?¡± Byran was taken aback. ¡°Huh? What do you mean? You knew all along?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Ida, I¡¯m telling you! I was initially not nice to Ellinor, and now thinking back, I regret it so much. I actually treated my own sister badly¡± After listening to Byran¡¯s endless chatter over the phone, Ida grew tired and simply put her phone on the table, letting him talk his head off. Then she changed into casual clothes and walked out of the bedroom. In the living room, Chase handed a ss of water to Bartlett. ¡°Mr. Rex, have a drink. You should head home and chill too; my boss has really troubled you today.¡± Bartlett took the water from Chase and took a sip. ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me where Ellinor is?¡± Chase gave a helpless smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to tell you, but she specifically instructed us not to disclose her whereabouts to anyone else.¡± Bartlett frowned. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s safe where she is?¡± Chase nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure. It should be a very safe ce for her. Mr. Rex, you don¡¯t need to sweat it, you¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Bartlett was still not reassured; he confirmed again. ¡°Is she with Theo?¡± Chase shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; she definitely isn¡¯t with the nchet family.¡± Bartlett fell silent for a moment and put down his ss. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take off now.¡± Chase spoke to him in a very friendly tone. ¡°Mr. Rex, take it easy; drive safe.¡± After Bartlett left, Chase closed the door, turned to Ida, and shrugged. ¡°Mr. Rex is really head over heels for our boss!¡± Ida took a sip of water. ¡°Do you think our boss is into him?¡± Chase shook his head. ¡°Our boss still can¡¯t get over Theo. Staying with the Howard family is for the best. Balfour won¡¯t let Theo bother the boss anymore.¡± Ida took a sip of water. ¡°Fingers crossed!¡± Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Ellinor took a bath in her room in the Howard family¡¯s mansion, which was said to be her room when she was a child. The maid prepared her fitting pajamas, changed the bedding and pillow, and also brought a charger. As she was drying her hair and charging her phone, she checked her unread messages. Ellinor¡¯s phone but the one who had mally obating on whether to shoot in a message to let him know she was okay nonstop was Bartlett. was also hooded with messages from Bartlett, asking where she was and how she was doing. touched, to she texted him back Tm okay, I just had a dead phone Bartlett fired back night away. Ellinor, where are you?¡± Don¡¯t wanna say If she told him, he would definitelye looking for her. Given Bartlett was Balfour¡¯s friend, Balfour wouldn¡¯t dream of barring him at the door. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bartlett fired off another message. ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell me where you are?¡± You¡¯ll find out. I¡¯m beat, so I¡¯m going to bed.¡± After hitting send, Ellinor bailed out of the chat. She was about to lock her phone when she caught sight of a friend request. It was from Theo. This was a new ount she set up to ghost Theo after she axed her old one. Why was this guy trying to friend her again? After giving Theo the cold shoulder, she put her phone aside and started blow-drying her hair. When she was done, she plopped onto her bed for some phone time, and there was yet another friend request from Theo. This time, he had left a note. ¡°Don¡¯t you want that painting anymore?¡± Ellinor was at a loss for words. She was fuming and couldn¡¯t help but grip her phone tightly. Theo knew her too well; he knew she was pissed but also that she couldn¡¯t escape him. For the sake of the painting, Ellinor epted his friend request but didn¡¯t respond. Theo shot her another message. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Ellinor gritted her teeth and fired back. ¡°What do you want?¡± After about a minute, Theo responded. ¡°Nothing.¡± Ellinor fell silent. Was he out of his mind? But for the sake of that painting, she couldn¡¯t tell him off. She asked Theo. ¡°Where¡¯s the painting?¡± ¡°At home.¡± ¡°Will you sell it to me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ellinor was getting annoyed. ¡°Then why did you friend me?¡± ¡°Just felt like it.¡± Ellinor was speechless. If he didn¡¯t have anything to say, then why bother?! ? ? ? She didn¡¯t reply and just started watching short video clips. Just as Ellinor was really getting into one, a video call popped up. Without thinking, she swiped to answer. The hrious video she was watching was reced by Theo¡¯s poker face. She instinctively wanted to hang up, but Theo seemed to read her mind and beat her to it. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hang up.¡± Did he really think she wouldn¡¯t hang up just because he said so? Screw that! Theo said coldly. ¡°Hang up, and I will burn the painting.¡± Ellinor¡¯s hand, hovering to end the call, froze. Her fingers started to shake with anger. This infuriating man was just too much. She took a deep breath, trying to keep her cool, then asked in an annoyed tone. ¡°What¡¯s the point of this video call?¡± Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 At out if you¡¯ve got somethin If not, if the to hit the sack.¡± In this answer. Then I¡¯m hanging che was devoid of emotion, but there was a bace of a yelled threat. You can go to bed, but don¡¯t hang up the video call Einer looked puzzled Tm going to be how can I not hang up? You want to watch me sleep or something?¡± his Yorehead with one hand, teemingly unfazed by this Despite the man¡¯s poker face. Ellinor was pretty pissed off at his attitude. Mr. nchet, I didn¡¯t peg you for a voyeur But I¡¯m not obliged to indulge you, find some other woman.* Theo responded. 7 don¡¯t have any other women.¡± Ellinor retorted. How can there be no other women? You could call your wife, Sophia. Given your rtionship, it wouldn¡¯t be too much to ask her for a striptease. Upon hearing Sophia¡¯s name, Theo¡¯s impassive face furrowed. ¡°You don¡¯t want that painting anymore?¡± Ellinor fell silent. This jerk! Did he have any other topics? Theo continued. ¡°Point your phone camera at the bed; go to sleep if you want.¡± Elinor stared at her phone screen for a minute, barely managing to keep her temper in check. She ced the phone on the bedside table with the camera facing the bed. Then she climbed onto the bed angrily and pulled the covers over her head, concealing her entire body. But then she heard another deepmand from Theo. ¡°Pull the covers down; don¡¯t cover your head. or you¡¯ll suffocate.¡± Ellinor was genuinely miffed. To protect her mom¡¯s painting from being torched by this jerk, she had to comply. Even though she obediently pulled the covers down, revealing her face, she deliberately turned her back to the camera so the man couldn¡¯t see her face. This time, the man didn¡¯t express any dissatisfaction, nor did he say anything. It was very quiet, she could hear no sound from the other end of the phone, and Ellinor wondered if he¡¯d hung up. So, she sneakily tumed her head to check, but was met with Theo¡¯s intense gaze. The call hadn¡¯t ended; he was just staring at her. Ellinor felt awkward; she quickly turned her head back, bit her lower lip, and felt a whirlwind of emotions. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Inside a ck sedan cruising on a bridge. Theo was lounging in his seat, intently watching Ellinor sleep with her back to the camera on his phone, lost in thought. Collin, seated in the passenger seat, turned around holding a blinking phone, asking, ¡°Mr. nchet, it¡¯s Ms. Sophia. She probably couldn¡¯t reach you, so she called me.¡± Fearing he might wake Ellinor on the other end of the video call, Theo consciously lowered his voice. ¡°Tell her I¡¯m resting.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Collin nodded in eptance of the order, then leaned against the car window to answer the call, whispering, ¡°Hello? Ms. Sophia!¡± Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 a¡¯s voice came through, sounding a little anxious. ¡°Collin, why can¡¯t I get through to Theo? Are you guys home yet?¡± Collin responded. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s already knocked out Sophia sounded puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s asleep? Then why isn¡¯t his phone connecting?¡± Collin answered as instructed by his boss. ¡°Maybe his phone died and shut down automatically. Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Sophia, he¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Alright, as long as he¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll try to reach him in the morning then.¡± After hanging up with Sophia, Collin turned to Theo and reported. ¡°Mr. nchet, all sorted with Ms. Sophia.¡± Uh-huh. Theo responded absentmindedly. Collin thought for a bit and then said, ¡°Mr. nchet, I heard Ellinor seems to have made herself at home with the Howard family. Do you want me to go get her back?¡± Theo squinted slightly while looking at the sleeping Ellinor on his phone screen. ¡°No need; she¡¯s safe with the Howard family. Let her decide.¡± He had noticed during the video call that her room wasn¡¯t the one she used to stay in. Ellinor wasn¡¯t ready toe home with him yet; letting her brother Balfour take care of her for a while put his mind at ease. Theo retumed to the nchet vi, and as soon as he walked in, he saw Marissa nchet sitting in the living room, looking worried. He took off his coat and walked over. ¡°Grandma, why aren¡¯t you in bed yet?¡± Marissa snapped back to reality, looked up at Theo, and smelled alcohol on him. ¡°Theo, have you been drinking again?¡± ¡°Yeah, I had a couple.¡± Theo answered honestly. He then casually tossed his coat onto the sofa and sat down in the armchair. ¡°What¡¯s keeping you up thiste, Grandma?¡± Marissa sighed. ¡°Theo, when are you going to bring Ellinor back home?¡± Theo knew his grandma was worried about Ellinor, so he reassured her. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time. She¡¯s doing fine, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Marissa frowned. ¡°How can I not worry? I can¡¯t sleep thinking about her being pregnant out there. She¡¯s possibly not eating or drinking well.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not alone right now, someone¡¯s looking after her.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Who can take care of her? Theo, that¡¯s your responsibility as a husband! How can you let someone else care for her?¡± Theo¡¯s face darkened. He wanted to take care of her too, but every time he got close, she acted like a provoked hedgehog and wouldn¡¯t let him near. He couldn¡¯t add any more pressure to her. If he forced her back home, who knew how she¡¯d react? Theo looked seriously at Marissa. ¡°Grandma, I promise she¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll bring her back home. Don¡¯t worry yourself and go to bed.¡± Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Marissa sighed deeply. ¡°Theo, I know Sophia¡¯s been a great help to our family, but you need to draw a line between men and women. You should repay their kindness, resolve these issues quickly, and keep a proper distance from Sophia. Only then will probably Ellinor be willing toe back home, and she won¡¯t misunderstand you anymore!¡± Theo understood her and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± Seeing that Theo took her words to heart, Marissa didn¡¯t say anymore. She got up and let the maid help her back to her room. After Marissa left, Theo leaned his head on the sofa, rubbing his temples. Suddenly, he noticed a movement in the corner. Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!¡± dowyes oked uneasy. He stopped as soon as he got close, not daring to move any closer to rely a lot on Theo. But after Elinor left, he became terrifying every day, which often made Baber too scared to approach him. that it was Baber, the serious expression on Theo¡¯s face finally rxed. He raised his hand and waved to the child. ¡°Come over¡± Baber cautiously approached the man, his face filled with fear. Even though he was safer here than when he lived with the Howard family and no one would hit him, he still didn¡¯t feel a sense of belonging and was always scared Theo reached out his hand to pull the child to his side and asked expressionlessly, ¡°Do you miss Mom?¡± Baber shook his head hard. When he heard the word ¡°mom,¡± a look of fear instantly appeared on his face. The mother in his memory was Patricia Howard. He was deeply afraid and resistant to seeing that mother again. She was too terrifying. Theo saw the child¡¯s fear and exined gently. ¡°Not the mom from before. My wife, she¡¯s your mom.¡± He hadpleted all the legal procedures. After obtaining evidence that Patricia had abused the child, he had terminated the child¡¯s guardianship rtionship with Patricia. Now, this child was only his. Baber blinked in confusion. ¡°Your wife?¡± Theo nodded. ¡°Yes, my wife.¡± Baber was still a bit resistant and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Theo frowned. ¡°You do know her. She¡¯s nice to you, and you like her.¡± Baber¡¯s eyes widened as he thought, and then his face lit up with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s Ellinor! I miss her¡­ She¡¯s Daddy¡¯s wife, my mom¡­¡± Theo gently touched the child¡¯s head, then pulled out his phone from his pocket and put it in front of the child, showing him the screen. ¡°Your mom is sleeping.¡± He hadn¡¯t hung up his video call with Ellinor. He couldn¡¯t bear to. After Ellinor had unknowingly fallen asleep, she stopped avoiding the camera. She unconsciously rolled over towards the camera while continuing to sleep soundly. Baber stared nkly at the phone. His eyes immediately turned red, and his mouth started to pout after seeing Ellinor in the camera, whom he had missed so much. He was about to cry. Theo put a finger to the child¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, or you¡¯ll wake your mom.¡± In fact, he had already turned off the microphone. Ellinor couldn¡¯t hear any sound from his end. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He was just worried that if the child started crying, he wouldn¡¯t know how tofort him. Baber held back his urge to cry and nodded hard. ¡°I won¡¯t cry; I¡¯m not gonna wake Mommy up!¡± Ellinor looked very young. If it weren¡¯t for her pregnant belly, she would look like a high school girl. Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Theo¡¯s gaze involuntarily softened as he thought of Ellinor¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, be a good boy and go to your nanny to sleep. Wait for your mom toe back.¡± 3aber seemed to have found something to look forward to and nodded happily. ¡°I¡¯ll be good and wait for Mommy toe back!¡± He was nodding and turning to run back to his room happily. Baber returned to his own children¡¯s room. He had sneaked out while the nanny who was in charge of taking care of him was asleep. After watching the child go into the room, Theo withdrew his gaze, lowered his head to look at Ellinor¡¯s sleeping face, and gently stroked the screen. Then he got up and went back to his room upstairs. Sally got a good night¡¯s sl¨¦t sed it and woke up feeling she got out of bed washed up, and then rummaged in the closet for clothes to change into. a bunch of maternity clothes for her. They were all brand new, even the tags were still hanging. omly picked out aly-looking outfit, stripped off her pajamas, and got dressed. ting dressed, she habitually reached for her phone. walking to the bedside table, she picked up the phone to check the time and suddenly saw Thed¡¯s handsome but icy face on the screen. Elinor let out a shriek while staring at the phone and eximed. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you hung up yet?¡± The phone was a bit hot from the video chat thatsted the entire night. The video chat didn¡¯t automatically tum off after running all night long. Theo¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Why should I hang up?¡± Ellinor twitched her mouth, subconsciously checking the angle at which she had just been changing. It was straight into the camera. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She felt a tad embarrassed but was still hopeful. She asked tentatively. ¡°Did you see everything just now?¡± Theo, unfazed, nodded. ¡°Yep, saw it all.¡± Ellinor¡¯s hope was shattered, and her face turned beet red. ¡°You pervert!¡± hint of a smile finally appeared on Theo¡¯s face. ¡°I heard if the belly is round, it means it¡¯s a girl.¡± Ilinor felt a chill run down her spine, and her mouth twitched. He not only watched her change but also paid close attention. e even noticed her belly looked round. his man actually believed in such rumors? ut that wasn¡¯t the point; the point was¡­ linor angrily retorted. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl has nothing to do with you! You peeping Tom!¡± le man she just scoldedughed. ¡°Go have breakfast. I have a meeting to attend.¡± inor didn¡¯t respond to him. She simply hung up the video chat, feeling very embarrassed. : had seen her change clothes, clear as day. e wasn¡¯t wearing anything under her pajamas. is was seriously embarrassing! Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Frowning Bryan retorted. ¡°Yes, you are! We have the same father; you are my sister¡± After reaching the bottom of the stairs, Ellinor brushed off Bryan¡¯s hand and headed towards the dining room. ough she didn¡¯t dislike Bryan, she couldn¡¯t forget that he was the son of the woman who had hurt her mother. She couldn¡¯t sincerely treat him like a little brother. Bryan chuckled sarcastically. He followed her and was about to say something when he saw a tall figure emerging from the kitchen, holding a te of food. It wasn¡¯t their chef, nor their nanny, but Balfour. Bryan was gobsmacked. ¡°Balfour, you¡­ you¡¯re actually cooking?!¡± Balfour ignored him and instead spoke gently to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor,e. Sit down for breakfast.¡± Without any formalities, Ellinor sat down. Bryan, as though he¡¯d seen a miracle, whipped out his phone and snapped several photos of Balfour in an apron. After hearing the camera shutter, Balfour frowned and looked at Bryan sternly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bryan put away his phone and stood tall. ¡°Nothing! I¡¯ve just never seen you this industrious before, so I took a photo to mark the asion.¡± Balfour gave the mischievous Bryan a helpless nce, cing the breakfast he¡¯d prepared in front of Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, eat up.¡± It was a hearty breakfast of fried eggs, bacon, vegetables, and nuts. After picking up her fork and knife, Ellinor nced at the clock. ¡°Mr. Howard, aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡± Hearing the formal address made Balfour seem slightly disappointed, but he replied gently. ¡°There¡¯s nothing important going ontely; it¡¯s no problem if I head to he office a bitter.¡± Oh.¡± Ellinor replied offhandedly, not really caring. it this point, Bryan leaned in, whispering in her ear. ¡°He¡¯s doing all this for you. He¡¯s always punctual for work, no matter what. He¡¯s even cooking breakfast for you. ve never been treated like this. He never even did this when he used to pamper Patricia.¡± Ilinor heard him, but she acted as if she hadn¡¯t and just focused on her meal. ryan¡¯s shoulder was smacked hard twice, and then he heard Balfour¡¯s impatient voice. ¡°Go eat your food and talk less!¡± ryan obediently sat down at his spot. He looked down and saw two burned eggs and overcooked, charred bacon on his te. alfour, who seldom cooked, naturally couldn¡¯t control the heat well. So he gave the burned food to Bryan. ryan pulled a face but didn¡¯t care. It didn¡¯t look great, but it wasn¡¯t burnt beyond eating, so he made do. alfour also sat down, joining Bryan and Ellinor for breakfast. His te consisted of only one egg and some veggies. Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 ¡°Ellinor, a nutritionist is dropping by at noon to whip up lunch for you. Any preference for dinner? I can pick up groceries on my way home after work.¡± Since Ellinor decided to stay, she wasn¡¯t about to let herself get the short end of the stick. She thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s have some BBQ!¡± Balfour seemed a bit miffed, and he frowned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be eating such spicy and stimting food now.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t argue with him. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just order takeout.¡± Balfour sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get some veggies and slices of meat after work. We can have BBQ together.¡± Ellinor nodded and continued munching on her bacon. After a bite, she said in a heavy tone. ¡°Mr. Howard, don¡¯t forget to get that painting you promised me as soon as possible.¡± She really wanted that painting soon, so she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with Theo¡¯s annoying threats. Balfour nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget.¡± Seeing that Balfour was in a good mood, Byran gathered up his courage to ask. ¡°We have exams today at school, so I have the day off. Can I skip cram school? I want to stay home with Ellinor.¡± Balfour shot him an annoyed look. At this moment, Ellinor said, ¡°Let him take a day off; it¡¯s boring staying home alone. It¡¯s nice to have someone to chat with.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Balfour¡¯s face softened immediately. He smiled at Ellinor and then turned to Byran, giving him a stern warning. ¡°You better behave yourself and not upset Ellinor.¡± Byran was over the moon; he nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let her get mad!¡± Balfour finished his meal, picked up a napkin, and wiped his mouth elegantly. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now; you two stay home. Call me if anythinges up.¡± Ellinor replied absentmindedly. Once Balfour left, Byran immediately stood up, handing Ellinor a slice of toast with peanut butter. ¡°Here you go!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow, looking at the toast in front of her and then at Byran. ¡°Why the sudden kindness?¡± Byran retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t I be nice to you?¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Caught off guard, Byran chuckled. ¡°Nothing really! I just noticed you have a lot of sway around here, so if I can get in your good books, Balfour won¡¯t beat me up.¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it; just stay home today.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Why?¡± Byran frowned, seeming a bit upset. Ellinor took the toast and started eating. ¡°No reason; didn¡¯t you tell Balfour you¡¯d stay home with me?¡± ¡°I can stay home with you for a while, but this afternoon I want to go out and see¡­¡± Ellinor cut him off. ¡°Nope, if you go out, I¡¯ll call your brother.¡± Byran got upset. ¡°Ellinor! How could you? I finally got a whole day to myself, and I want to see my girlfriend!¡± Ellinor seemed nonchnt, looking at him like a child. ¡°You have a girlfriend? Who said you could start dating?¡± Byran was visibly angry. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I¡¯m an adult! I have the freedom to date and to get married!¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 ¡°Humph, you¡¯re just Ellinor! Even if you¡¯re my sister, you don¡¯t have a say in this!¡± Ellinor replied while munching on her toast. ¡°I¡¯m not meddling with you, but I am Ida¡¯s family, so she listens to me. As long as I don¡¯t agree, you two don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Byran¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± He knew that Ida had great respect for Ellinor. It was a fact that she tended to follow Ellinor¡¯s advice. Not only that, his brother Balfour also listened to everything Ellinor said. He was worried that Balfour would object to him being with Ida. If Ellinor could speak for him, there would definitely be no problem. Ellinorzily stretched out a hand. ¡°Give me a napkin.¡± Byran immediately did as he was told and respectfully handed a soft tissue to Ellinor. Ellinor popped thest piece of toast into her mouth, wiped her hands with the tissue, and stood up to leave. Byran followed her. ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± Ellinor responded. I¡¯m going for a walk in your garden.¡± Byran scratched his head. ¡°What about me and Ida¡­?¡± Ellinor yawned. ¡°Depends on your performance.¡± ¡®Til behave! The sun is zing outside, so I¡¯m going to get you an umbre.¡± And with that, Byran ran off to find an umbre. Ellinor didn¡¯t wait for him and headed to the garden alone. She arrived at the sea of flowers, where she had previously met her biological father, McNeil Howard. Regrettably, the flowers had withered, seeming to be past their prime. Ellinor felt a little disappointed to not see her mother¡¯s favorite flowers. She sighed softly, continued walking, and saw a swing chair not far away. She went over and sat down. She feltpletely rxed as she swayed gently on the swing chair. Her phone in her pocket beeped once, indicating a new message. She took a look and saw that it was a text from Theo. ¡°Finished the meeting. What did you have for breakfast?¡± Even though the morning sun was bright, she still felt annoyed after receiving Theo¡¯s message. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She didn¡¯t want to reply and was about to put her phone back in her pocket when it beeped again. Again, a message from Theo. ¡°If you don¡¯t reply, I¡¯ll burn the painting.¡± Ellinor was a bit upset, but she replied. ¡°Fried eggs, toast, bacon, nuts, and a ss of milk.¡± A few secondster, Theo replied. ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes andughed quietly. Was he concerned about her? Or, more likely, the baby in her belly. She didn¡¯t reply, so Theo sent another message. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Ellinor coolly replied. ¡°I¡¯m on a swing.¡± ? ? ? ? < ? ?? ? ? ? ? ??? ??? ?? ? ? ? ?? Theo immediately replied. ¡°I want to see!¡± Ellinor forced a smile. There¡¯s nothing to see! Mr. nchet, just do your work and stop texting me!¡± However, Theo directly made a video call to her. Ellinor didn¡¯t want to answer, but after thinking of her mother¡¯s painting, she took a deep breath and told herself that she needed to be patient until she got the painting. After epting the call, she saw Theozily leaning on his office chair, looking very self¨Cimportant. Ellinor didn¡¯t look pleased. ¡°Mr. nchet, haven¡¯t you seen a swing before?¡± Theo¡¯s face was emotionless. ¡°I have.¡± Ellinor¡¯s expression worsened. ¡°Then you still need to see?¡± Theo said seriously. ¡°I have never seen a little chubby pig swinging before.¡± Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Ellinor¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Who are you calling a pig?¡± Theo smirked. ¡°Who¡¯s swinging?¡± No woman would be happy being called a ¡°little chubby pig,¡± and Ellinor was no exception. She was chubby because she was pregnant. Even though her face and belly were round, her limbs were still slender. ¡°Mr. nchet, if you don¡¯t know how to talk to women, then don¡¯t. Otherwise, you might get scolded.¡± When Theo saw that Ellinor seemed genuinely angry, he chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with calling you a little chubby pig? It¡¯s a cute nickname.¡± Ellinor gritted her teeth, looking displeased. ¡°Ha! Thanks for thepliment. Anything else? If not, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Theozily stroked his chin. ¡°You better not lose weight after giving birth.¡± Ellinor was really mad. ¡°What did I do to piss you off? Why are you doing this to me?¡± Theo sat up straight, leaning closer to the camera. ¡°I like you a bit chubby; it feels good to the touch.¡± Ellinor¡¯s lips twitched in anger. ¡°None of your business! You old lech!¡± ¡°Theoughed softly. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be mad! Don¡¯t stay in the sun too long; get inside soon.¡± Ellinor huffed. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me what to do! I¡¯ll stay out as long as I want; it¡¯s none of your business.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Theo frowned, pretending to be serious. ¡°But won¡¯t you turn into a roasted pig then?¡± Ellinor was so angry that she clenched her teeth. ¡°Say I¡¯m a pig one more time!¡± Theo dropped his teasing gaze, his eyes bing gentle. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it again. You¡¯re not fat now, you¡¯re just right. You were too skinny before. I like you with a bit of meat. You¡¯re cute and beautiful.¡± Why was he talking to her in that tone? She wasn¡¯t a kid. Ellinor had made it clear yesterday in the car, so why was this man still so clueless? What was with all the ambiguous talk? Ellinor¡¯s face scrunched up in annoyance. She avoided looking at the camera because she felt her face getting hot and didn¡¯t want him to see. Some time passed, and Theo didn¡¯t say anything else. Since there was nothing else to say, could she hang up now? When Ellinor looked back at the screen, it was empty except for a cell phone on a desk, pointing at an empty office chair. Where did he go? He didn¡¯t say anything when he left the camera and didn¡¯t hang up? What a weirdo! Just as Ellinor was about to hang up, she remembered his threat fromst night¡¯s video call. If she hung up, he would burn the painting. Ellinor hesitated, not daring to gamble with her mother¡¯s painting. ? ? ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? ?? ?? ? ?? ? ???????? After thinking for a while, she didn¡¯t hang up and just set the phone aside; she had nothing to lose. Just then, Byran ran over while panting heavily, opening an umbre as he ran. ¡°So you¡¯re here; I¡¯ve been looking for you!¡± Byran was sweating profusely, but Ellinor thought he was really cute. No wonder Ida was into Byran. There weren¡¯t many boys as pure and naive as him. There were many sneaky and cunning men, like Theo! Byran held the umbre over her to block the sun, caught his breath, and then hesitantly asked, ¡°Ellinor, can I go out for a bit at noon? I want to have lunch with Ida.¡± Ellinor casually swung on the swing. ¡°What do you like about Ida?¡± Byran was stumped by the question. He hadn¡¯t thought about it before. Chapter 1302 Ellinor tilted her face slightly and stared deeply into the blue sky. ¡°You like her beauty and her independence, right? She¡¯s different from those annoying chicks in your school, isn¡¯t she?¡± Byran felt Ellinor hit the nail on the head and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, pretty much!¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re into mature women now, but what about the future? When you¡¯re in college and meet some aplished and independent girls, you might get the hots for them too.¡± Byran disagreed and furrowed his eyebrows in discontent. ¡°Why would you say that? Do you think Ida¡¯s just some in Jane that any random chick canpare with her?¡± Ellinor looked at Byran. ¡°In my eyes, she¡¯s definitely one of a kind. But maybe you¡¯re just fascinated by her novelty, mistaking it for love.¡± Byran lifted his head proudly. ¡°I¡¯m not like that! I¡¯m not some guy who gets around. I don¡¯t fall in love easily, but when I do, it¡¯s for keeps! I¡¯m serious about Ida; I¡¯m going to marry her!¡± Ellinor did not look down on him or distrust him, she just thought his thinking was too naive. Who hadn¡¯t fantasized about being with someone forever during their teenage years? But in the end, everyone went their own way. Especially men, they were as unpredictable as the weather. ? ? Being in a rtionship for fun was fine as long as both parties were into it. The worst was when only one person was invested Though Ida was mature, clear headed, and independent, it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t get caught up in it. Just like herself. She once had full confidence in herself, believing she wouldn¡¯t be easily fooled by any man. But what happened? Noticing that Ellinor was in a daze and not responding. Byran reminded her discontentedly. ¡°Hey! Are you going to answer me or not? The Crescent Society isn¡¯t far from here. I¡¯ll only be out for an hour at noon, I¡¯ll definitely be back on time!¡± Lost in her thoughts, Ellinor looked at Byran¡¯s sincere face and chuckled. ¡°Go ahead¡± At least for now, Byran was still innocent and wouldn¡¯t deceive Ida. As for what he would turn into in the future, who knew? After getting the green light, Byran grinned, revealing his white teeth. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say yes! Ida told me you look cold on the outside, but you¡¯re soft on the inside. She was right!¡± Ellinor snorted. ¡°If you¡¯re even a minutete, I¡¯m calling your brother Byran assured her seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t bete! Don¡¯t worry! But now, you¡¯ll have to hold the umbre yourself. I need to go meet Ida, so I have to change my clothes and fix my hair.¡± With that, he handed the umbre to Ellinor and took off running Ellinor fell silent. He was like a teenage girl; he was even fussing about picking clothes and doing his hair. This showed that it was a simple and pure love, with no impurities. Suddenly, Ellinor remembered something. She picked up her phone, which was sitting aside, and froze. The video call was still going on, Theo¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t in the frame, but there was someone else. Sophia was sitting confidently in Theo¡¯s office chair, touching up her makeup and applying lipstick in front of a small mirror. Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Ellinor tilted her face slightly and stared deeply into the blue sky. ¡°You like her beauty and her independence, right? She¡¯s different from those annoying chicks in your school, isn¡¯t she?¡± Byran felt Ellinor hit the nail on the head and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, pretty much!¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re into mature women now, but what about the future? When you¡¯re in college and meet some aplished and independent girls, you might get the hots for them too.¡± Byran disagreed and furrowed his eyebrows in discontent. ¡°Why would you say that? Do you think Ida¡¯s just some in Jane that any random chick canpare with her?¡± Ellinor looked at Byran. ¡°In my eyes, she¡¯s definitely one of a kind. But maybe you¡¯re just fascinated by her novelty, mistaking it for love.¡± Byran lifted his head proudly. ¡°I¡¯m not like that! I¡¯m not some guy who gets around. I don¡¯t fall in love easily, but when I do, it¡¯s for keeps! I¡¯m serious about Ida; I¡¯m going to marry her!¡± Ellinor did not look down on him or distrust him, she just thought his thinking was too naive. Who hadn¡¯t fantasized about being with someone forever during their teenage years? But in the end, everyone went their own way. Especially men, they were as unpredictable as the weather. ? ? Being in a rtionship for fun was fine as long as both parties were into it. The worst was when only one person was invested Though Ida was mature, clear headed, and independent, it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t get caught up in it. Just like herself. She once had full confidence in herself, believing she wouldn¡¯t be easily fooled by any man. But what happened? Noticing that Ellinor was in a daze and not responding. Byran reminded her discontentedly. ¡°Hey! Are you going to answer me or not? The Crescent Society isn¡¯t far from here. I¡¯ll only be out for an hour at noon, I¡¯ll definitely be back on time!¡± Lost in her thoughts, Ellinor looked at Byran¡¯s sincere face and chuckled. ¡°Go ahead¡± At least for now, Byran was still innocent and wouldn¡¯t deceive Ida. As for what he would turn into in the future, who knew? After getting the green light, Byran grinned, revealing his white teeth. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say yes! Ida told me you look cold on the outside, but you¡¯re soft on the inside. She was right!¡± Ellinor snorted. ¡°If you¡¯re even a minutete, I¡¯m calling your brother Byran assured her seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t bete! Don¡¯t worry! But now, you¡¯ll have to hold the umbre yourself. I need to go meet Ida, so I have to change my clothes and fix my hair.¡± With that, he handed the umbre to Ellinor and took off running Ellinor fell silent. He was like a teenage girl; he was even fussing about picking clothes and doing his hair. This showed that it was a simple and pure love, with no impurities. Suddenly, Ellinor remembered something. She picked up her phone, which was sitting aside, and froze. The video call was still going on, Theo¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t in the frame, but there was someone else. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sophia was sitting confidently in Theo¡¯s office chair, touching up her makeup and applying lipstick in front of a small mirror. Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Her lipstick was a bit smudged. Sensing that someone was watching her, Sophia turned her head, put down her mirror, and gave Ellinor a cheesy grin. ¡°Hey! Ellinor! I saw you chatting with Byran earlier and didn¡¯t want to interrupt. You left early yesterday; did you sleep wellst night?¡± Ellinor frowned slightly, answering calmly. ¡°Thanks for your concern; I slept very well.¡± Sophia giggled. ¡°That¡¯s good! I was worried that if anything upset youst night, it might affect your sleep.¡± Ellinor cracked a little smile. ¡°Why would you think something would keep me from sleeping?¡± Sophia shrugged. ¡°Maybe seeing Theoe to my birthday party might upset you? Ellinor, I totally get it. If I saw my ex celebrating another girl¡¯s birthday, I¡¯d be bummed too!¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡°Then you¡¯re overthinking! Even if you two got together, it wouldn¡¯t affect my sleep.¡± Sophia rested her chin on her hand, grinning cheekily. ¡°Really? What if we did get togetherst night?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Last night?¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°Yep, I didn¡¯t n on telling you, but since you mentioned it, you probably won¡¯t get mad. So, let me be frank;st night, Theo and I were together!¡± Ellinor squinted at her. ¡°Sophia, are you sure it wasst night?¡± She was video chatting with Theo all night yesterday; how could he have been with Sophia? Did they do something unknown to her after she fell asleep? Sophia giggled shyly. ¡°Well, you left earlyst night, and then Bartlett came looking for you. We checked the hotel surveince and saw Theo carrying you out.¡± At this point, Sophia¡¯s tone became somewhat sarcastic. Ellinor exined. ¡°That¡¯s because I was hypoglycemic and fainted. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have carried me.¡± Sophia¡¯s grin grew wider. ¡°Ellinor, there¡¯s no need to exin, I know. Theo told me yesterday because he didn¡¯t want me to misunderstand. I¡¯m not mad.¡± Ellinor gave her a coldugh. No one cared if she was mad or not. She was just stating the facts. Sophia touched her face dreamily. ¡°Then Bartlett and I went out looking for you two. By the time we found Theo¡¯s car, you were gone. Bartlett went to look for you, and I got in Theo¡¯s car, so he could drive me back to the hotel.¡± Ellinor replied indifferently. ¡°Oh.¡± Sophia winked flirtatiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what happened next?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor¡¯s gaze was indifferent. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t ask, I¡¯m gonna tell you!¡± Sophia giggled and continued,¡± Then Theo told me he was upset and wanted to sit in my room for a while, hoping I could have a drink with him. As you know, Ellinor, when a man and a woman are alone and there¡¯s alcohol involved, things can easily happen¡­¡± As she spoke, Sophia covered her face with her hands, acting shy but also savoring the moment. Ellinor really had nothing to say to her. ¡°Ellinor, I think I should thank you!¡± Thank me for what?¡± Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Sophia deliberately rubbed off the lipstick on theer of her lips with her finger. ¡°I¡¯ve gotta thank ya for the opportunity you created for me. If you hadn¡¯t pissed off Theo yesterday, I might not have had a chance to get close to him. Ever since Thea chose to give being with me a shot, he¡¯s been different towards me. The moment I walked in just now, he stood up, came over, and kissed me. He totally smooched off my lipstick!¡± Did Theo just step off camera to kiss Sophia? Ellinor felt sick to her stomach. Theo¡¯s ambiguous attitude towards her was just to keep her steady and protect their child. He might still have feelings for her, but it was not like she was the only one. This could be deduced from the fact that Sophia could freelye and go from his office. Ellinor gave her a slight smile. ¡°Then congrats on finally stepping into his life. But, given your outgoing personality, ying the shy card doesn¡¯t really suit you. Being direct might be more your style, Ms. Sophia.¡± Sophia¡¯s face froze, and then sheughed. ¡°Ellinor¡­¡± Beep! The video call was cut off. Sophia stared at the phone¡¯s ck screen, huffing in anger. Although Ellinor seemed indifferent, she didn¡¯t believe that she was unaffected. In truth, Theo didn¡¯t ept her invitation to go upstairsst night. He just had his driver take him away. But the truth didn¡¯t matter. As long as Ellinor kept misunderstanding and refusing to forgive Theo, their conflicts would deepen and they would gradually drift apart. Just then, Theo pushed the door open and came back in. He had just gone out to meet an unexpected visitor. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After walking in and seeing Sophia sitting on his desk, he frowned and said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here? Who let you in?¡± Sophia immediately stood up, putting on a calm smile. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re finally back! I just came in less than a minute ago. When I arrived, I saw that your secretary was away. I knocked on your office door, and when there was no answer, I just came in to check. I got a bit tired since I¡¯m wearing high heels and even twisted my ankle when I was climbing the steps, so I¡¯m just sitting here to rest for a bit. Theo, we¡¯ve been friends for many years. I just sat on your chair; you wouldn¡¯t mind, would you?¡± Theo looked at his office chair that she had been sitting on and then at his phone on the table, which now no longer showed Ellinor¡¯s face. He asked sternly, ¡°Did you touch my phone?¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Your phone was off when I was sitting here. I thought it was odd that you had your phone in the pencil holder, but since I know you don¡¯t like people messing with your phone, I didn¡¯t touch it.¡± Theo gave her a look. ¡°Hmm, what did you want?¡± Without even ncing at the gift box in Sophia¡¯s hand, Theo strode over, took out his phone from his pocket, and looked at the call duration he had with Ellinor ¡°You don¡¯t need to go out of your way to bring me these things.¡± Sophia sighed with a self¨Cpitying tone. ¡°Theo, I meant well; I was concerned you¡¯re working too hard. Can¡¯t Ie and share some food with you? Are we still friends?¡± Theo opened Ellinor¡¯s profile and nced at it. He saw she had posted a tweet a minute ago. ¡°When I was little, I was afraid of ghosts because they looked scary. Now that I¡¯m older, I¡¯m afraid of people because they¡¯re only polite on the surface.¡± Theo narrowed his eyes. Who was she talking about? Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 loved engrossed himself in his phone. She was getting ants in her pants and said again, ¡°Theo, are you listening to me?¡± Theo tooked up and asked, ¡°Did you get all your documents sorted?¡± A pang of guilt shed in Sophia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s kind of a pain to get it done overseas, so it might take some time to get here.¡± She had pretended to lose her documents before, so she couldn¡¯t go with him to cancel the marriage certificate. She had been dragging her feet for a long time now. Her passport and other documents were also ¡°lost,¡± and it would be difficult for her to return home to handle it. Theo replied, ¡°Get it done as soon as possible.¡± Sophia nodded. She thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t actually mind keeping things as they are. Like this, I can help you and Ellinor dodge some bullets. I don¡¯t think anyone of us will mind.¡± Theo said coldly, ¡°I mind.¡± Sophia felt awkward and forced a smile. ¡°Are you worried Ellinor will get the wrong idea? I get it. I¡¯ll go home and nag my dad to pult some strings to help me get my documents faster.¡± Theo was preupied, staring intently at his phone as he waited for Ellinor to respond to his earlier comment. Sophia saw that the man was not in the mood to deal with her, so she took the hint. ¡°Um¡­ Theo, you¡¯re busy! I won¡¯t bother you; I¡¯ll head out.¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Theo looked up and stopped her. Sophia stopped in her tracks, a look of surprise on her face. ¡°What¡¯s up, Theo?¡± Theo pointed with his chin at the gift box on the table. ¡°Take your choctes with you; I don¡¯t eat that stuff.¡± Sophia¡¯s face froze, and she forced another smile. ¡°It¡¯s OK; you can give it to Ellinor. Let her try it; every girl likes chocte!¡± ¡°If I want to give her something, I don¡¯t need to give her someone else¡¯s stuff. If she wants to eat it, I¡¯ll buy it for her myself.¡± Sophia felt rebuffed and had to pick up the box of choctes. ¡°You¡¯re right, I wasn¡¯t considerate enough. I¡¯ll take it with me. I¡¯lle to see you when I have time.¡± Theo nodded slightly. ¡°Next time we meet, I hope your documents are all sorted.¡± Sophia¡¯s face turned ugly. In other words, he only hoped to cancel the meaningless marriage certificate the next time he saw her, if there was nothing else, he didn¡¯t want to see her. Despite feeling low, Sophia still forced herself to remainposed. ¡°Alright, Theo, don¡¯t worry!¡± Sophia left. Theo stood by his desk, staring at his phone for a while, but didn¡¯t wait for Ellinor¡¯s reply. He adjusted his tie, feeling restless. He picked up the phone on the desk and dialed his secretary. ¡°Get some guys in here to haul my chair out, chuck it, and bring in a new one.¡± The secretary was a bit puzzled but didn¡¯t dare ask why. She just epted the order. ¡°Okay, Mr. nchet.¡± Soon, a new office chair was brought in, and the old one was carted out and discarded. Chapter 1305 He left ament under the tweet. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, I¡¯m here.¡± Sophia was left out in the cold. She watched as the man she ia deliberately rubbed off the lipstick on theer of her lips with her finger. ¡°I¡¯ve gotta thank ya for the opportunity you created for me. If you hadn¡¯t pissed off Theo yesterday, I might not have had a chance to get close to him. Ever since Thea chose to give being with me a shot, he¡¯s been different towards me. The moment I walked in just now, he stood up, came over, and kissed me. He totally smooched off my lipstick!¡± Did Theo just step off camera to kiss Sophia? Ellinor felt sick to her stomach. Theo¡¯s ambiguous attitude towards her was just to keep her steady and protect their child. He might still have feelings for her, but it was not like she was the only one. This could be deduced from the fact that Sophia could freelye and go from his office. Ellinor gave her a slight smile. ¡°Then congrats on finally stepping into his life. But, given your outgoing personality, ying the shy card doesn¡¯t really suit you. Being direct might be more your style, Ms. Sophia.¡± Sophia¡¯s face froze, and then sheughed. ¡°Ellinor¡­¡± Beep! The video call was cut off. Sophia stared at the phone¡¯s ck screen, huffing in anger. Although Ellinor seemed indifferent, she didn¡¯t believe that she was unaffected. In truth, Theo didn¡¯t ept her invitation to go upstairsst night. He just had his driver take him away. But the truth didn¡¯t matter. As long as Ellinor kept misunderstanding and refusing to forgive Theo, their conflicts would deepen and they would gradually drift apart. Just then, Theo pushed the door open and came back in. He had just gone out to meet an unexpected visitor. After walking in and seeing Sophia sitting on his desk, he frowned and said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here? Who let you in?¡± Sophia immediately stood up, putting on a calm smile. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re finally back! I just came in less than a minute ago. When I arrived, I saw that your secretary was away. I knocked on your office door, and when there was no answer, I just came in to check. I got a bit tired since I¡¯m wearing high heels and even twisted my ankle when I was climbing the steps, so I¡¯m just sitting here to rest for a bit. Theo, we¡¯ve been friends for many years. I just sat on your chair; you wouldn¡¯t mind, would you?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Theo looked at his office chair that she had been sitting on and then at his phone on the table, which now no longer showed Ellinor¡¯s face. He asked sternly, ¡°Did you touch my phone?¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Your phone was off when I was sitting here. I thought it was odd that you had your phone in the pencil holder, but since I know you don¡¯t like people messing with your phone, I didn¡¯t touch it.¡± Theo gave her a look. ¡°Hmm, what did you want?¡± Without even ncing at the gift box in Sophia¡¯s hand, Theo strode over, took out his phone from his pocket, and looked at the call duration he had with Ellinor ¡°You don¡¯t need to go out of your way to bring me these things.¡± Sophia sighed with a self¨Cpitying tone. ¡°Theo, I meant well; I was concerned you¡¯re working too hard. Can¡¯t Ie and share some food with you? Are we still friends?¡± Theo opened Ellinor¡¯s profile and nced at it. He saw she had posted a tweet a minute ago. ¡°When I was little, I was afraid of ghosts because they looked scary. Now that I¡¯m older, I¡¯m afraid of people because they¡¯re only polite on the surface.¡± Theo narrowed his eyes. Who was she talking about? Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 apped down on them ha wart back from flisor and was now and While being his temples, he pulled out an unsigned letter from the inner the farther Ter ovat old rider thepany¡¯s frame door by a mystery visition. The security guard found it and notified him. The envelope was Seed To The with few drops of lid on t N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. * per the state prinsed meenage he most now Route in the open, and i¡¯m in the shadows How long can you keep me at bay? This is your test chance to think so you better give me a satisfying answer If not dost me me for being ruthless You¡¯ll only have yourself to me We don¡¯t need the to get raphy, but if it does, it¡¯s because you pushed us! My dear brother¡± After reading it, he crampled the letter and tossed it perfectly into the trash bin. While tearing back in tes chair. Then closed his eyes and began to lose himself in thought Once you cared about someone or something, it became your Achilles heel, making you vulnerable to attack at any time. After a while, he straightened up and dialed Callin¡¯s number. ¡°Collin, any updates on the surveince?¡± ¡°Mr nchet, we¡¯re stiff on it. There have been a lot of peopleing in and out of thepany today.¡± ¡°Investigate anyone suspicious! We must capture them all before Ellinor gives birth!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet Ellinor saw Theo¡¯sment but didn¡¯t respond. She just didn¡¯t want to. How dare he striment on her posts?! After soaking up the sun for a while, Ellinor went back to her room and asked for a ss of orange juice from the Howard family¡¯s servant. While she was sitting on the couch sipping her juice, she heard the cking of dress shoes on the stairs. Byran came bounding down from upstairs to show off his new look to Ellinor. His hair was slicked back with a lot of wax, looking as shiny as a mirror. He was wearing a suit and dress shoes, giving Elinor what he thought was a charming look ¡°How do I look? More mature, right? If I walk next to Ida like this, people won¡¯t call her a cougar anymore, right?¡± Ellinor took a sip through her straw and calmly looked at him. ¡°You look like a secret agent.¡± To pull off a slicked¨Cback haircut, you needed a mature vibe. Byran¡¯s baby face just didn¡¯t cut it If anyone could pull off a slicked¨Cback hairdo, it would be Theo Theo usually styled his hair like that when he was working. It made him look meticulous, mature, and decisive, like an emperor. But when he was home after a shower, he was in a totally rxed state. His hair naturally fell down, he shed his suit and leather shoes, and just wore a simple tee and shorts. He didn¡¯t look like he was in his thirties, more like he was 24 or 25. He looked incredibly refreshing. As an executive of the nchet Corporation, arge financial group, if he didn¡¯t exude a mature vibe in his workce, then the older shareholders and clients would dou Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 bor firm aber? Why couldn¡¯t she shake him out of her mind? By prey posed of her wing called a secret agent how do the a secret geen Have you ever seen a secret agent as good¨Clooking as me? Theo always styles his hair this way, so do you that The locks the secet agent tooth Either fiets ventated after hearing that name Ton¡¯tpare yourself with others, team from your own brother!¡± byran appeased arogant My brother doesnt style his hair this way because he naturally looks mature! I¡¯ve seen Theo at home, he doesn¡¯t look like a futy year¨Cold man at all, so what¡¯s wrong with copying his mature style?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t deny this suggest you just style yourself the way you usually do. Don¡¯t fake it.¡± Byran appeared conceited and confident ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t believe you! You were clearly mesmerized by Theo when he dressed like this before flinor struggled to respond ¡°I bet when i go find ida, she will definitely be swept off her feet by my mature charm!¡± ¡°I bet Ida wont even want to deal with a cocky guy like you¡± Ignoring Ellinor¡¯s advice. Byran ran to the mirror, took a confident look, and then waved his hand confidently. ¡°It¡¯s about time I start heading out fl be back in precisely one hour¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor took a sip of juice, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with the youngd anymore. Knowing Ida, she would definitely dislike his outfit. He will surely hit a wall ande back. Just wait and see! Shezily leaned on the sofa, picked up her phone, and nced at it. She saw a message from Theo sent ten minutes ago. ¡°Ignoring me again? Ellinor frowned and deleted Theo¡¯s message Out of sight, out of mind Then she saw that Bartlett had sent her a smiley face. ¡°Ellinor, where are you?¡± Ellinor replied to Bartlett. ¡°Im full¡± Bartlett sent a face with tears of joy. ¡°You¡¯re changing the subject again; where are you?¡± ¡°No more dates! Mr. Rex, you should focus your attention elsewhere. Stop staring at a pregnant woman like me all day!¡± Bartlett sent anotherughing and crying face. ¡°How did you know I wanted to ask you out for lunch?¡± ¡°Just a guess. That¡¯s why I told you I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Ellinor, are you really not going to tell me where you are?¡± ¡°Im fine. I¡¯m safe and well¨Cfed. Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°Alright then! I guess I¡¯ll just enjoy the food alone.¡± Bartlett sent this and then sent her several very tempting food pictures, trying to make her drool. Ellinor sent a disgusted emoji and ignored him. She knew exactly what Bartlett was thinking, but she couldn¡¯t handle it. It was better to see less of each other in the future. But if Bartlett was in trouble, she would undoubtedly help him at all costs because Bartlett helped her a great deal at her most difficult time, even at the risk of offending Theo. Ellinor put down her phone and unknowingly fell asleep on the sofa. The Howard family¡¯s servant saw this and covered her with a nket. In her dream, she was chased by a group of people in a big maze, and their phones were equipped with guns. She had no weapons. She was just a pregnant woman trying to flee and hide. BANG! She thought she was shot and turned her head, only to see Theo falling in front of her, with blood gushing out of his chest like a fountain. It turned out that Theo took the bullet for Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 She frantically tried to stop his bleeding by pressing her hand against his wound. She fumbled for her phone to dial for help, but her hand was shaking so badly that she couldn¡¯t dial the numbers. His face was growing paler from the blood loss, but he still managed to force a smile. He opened his mouth weakly ¡°Can you forgive me now?¡± Her eyes welled up with tears as she nodded forcefully. ¡°You can¡¯t die! You can¡¯t¡­¡± But his eyes slowly closed, as if he were losing consciousness. ¡°No!¡± Ellinor woke up in a cold sweat. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, are you okay?¡± She blinked her eyes open to see her housemaid looking at her worriedly. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you¡¯re sweating a lot. Are you feeling unwell? Should I call for a doctor?¡± Still dazed, Ellinor shook her head and waved her hand dismissively. ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine.¡± The maid handed her a tissue to wipe her sweat and then went to pour her a ss of water. Ellinor¡¯s breathing was unsteady, and her chest was heaving in pain. The deep pain from the dream left her dazed, even though she knew it was just a dream. She just wanted to keep her distance from him, but she didn¡¯t want him to get hurt. This was so suffocating! Oddly, why would she have such a dream? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She took the water from the maid, took a sip to calm her nerves, and took a deep breath. Then Byran came back. Had she slept for an hour? Ellinor took another sip of water and casually asked Byran. ¡°So, did you sweep Ida off her feet?¡± Byran didn¡¯t answer, his face gloomy as he trudged upstairs. Ida had been ignoring him; she was not even willing to eat with him. Was his outfit really that ridiculous? So annoying! Ida was so hard to please! After watching Byran¡¯s disappointed figure disappear upstairs, Ellinor raised an eyebrow. She was not surprised in the least. This was all within her predictions. Ida hated pretentious people; she would be amazed if she paid any attention to him. She nced at her phone. Theo hadn¡¯t sent another message after thest one. How rarel Ellinor felt a bit uneasy, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was bothering her. She must be overthinking Who in the world would dare mess with the nchet family? Who would be crazy enough to mess with Theo? That was just asking for trouble. After having the nutritious meal prepared by the nutritionist Balfour had hired for her, Ellinor started watching TV, trying to distract herself from unimportant matters. She watched TV untilte in the afternoon, when Balfour came back. Quinton was behind him, carrying two big bags of barbecue ingredients from the supermarket. Balfour walked over to the couch, gently patting Ellinor¡¯s head, who was engrossed in the TV ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m back. I¡¯ve bought all the barbecue stuff you wanted, we can eat itter¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Ellinor replied absentmindedly. After handing his coat to the maid, Balfour sat down elegantly next to Ellinor. I¡¯ve also brought back something you¡¯ve been wanting¡± Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Ellinor¡¯s gaze moved from the TV screen to Balfour. ¡°What do I want most?¡± Could it be? Balfour snapped his fingers. Then, a few servants brought in a painting, ced it in front of Ellinor, and uncovered the white cloth on the painting. Ellinor¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, it was Lady Lotus¡¯s self-portrait! The woman in the painting looked like she was in deep sorrow and despair, yet she seemed to have a strong will to survive. Was there anything that she couldn¡¯t let go of?. There were some fine lines at the corners of the woman¡¯s eyes, and theugh lines on both sides of her nose were slightly deep. She seemed to no longer be in her thirties. If this painting was truly painted by her mother, then after she sent Ellinor to the Mendoza family, she must have escaped the hunt. She must have still been alive. How else could she have been able to paint this self-portrait after so many years? Was her mother still alive? Balfour was deep in thought while staring at the painting, as if he were filled with emotion. He was ten years older than Ellinor and had deeper memories of their mother. After a long while, Ellinor finally came back to her senses. She turned her head to look at Balfour and asked doubtfully, ¡°How did you get this painting in just one day?¡± She thought Theo would guard this painting with his life. Balfour was also surprised. ¡°It went surprisingly smooth. I went to the nchet Corporation to find Theo in the afternoon. He sent someone to give me the painting without much talk.¡± Ellinor was a bit incredulous. ¡°Just like that? He didn¡¯t give you a hard time?¡± Balfour nodded. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t even want money.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°How is that possible? What¡¯s the point if you don¡¯t give him money? Didn¡¯t I say that no matter how much it costs, I¡¯ll pay you? If you don¡¯t give him money, it feels like I¡¯m taking advantage of him.¡± Balfour looked deeply at Ellinor and exined. ¡°I did offer him money, but he refused. He said if I wanted to give it to him, I should give it to you, saying it would basically be the same thing.¡± Ellinor frowned and pulled a face. Theo made it sound like they had some special rtionship. She just wanted to keep her distance from that man. ¡°I don¡¯t need to manage his money! Forget it; I¡¯ll ask himter how much the painting cost, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to him myself!¡± Balfour gently said, ¡°Do you want me to give you money?¡± Ellinor waved her hand. ¡°No, I have my own money!¡± Balfour sighed helplessly, not knowing when Ellinor would ept his care and help. ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare the barbecue for you; I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ready.¡± Ellinor nodded. After Balfour left, Ellinor picked up her phone. After hesitating for a while, she finally sent a message to Theo. ¡°Mr. nchet, how much did the painting cost when you bought it?¡± He replied after a minute. ¡°Not much.¡± Ellinor sent a serious emoji. ¡°Tell me straight; I don¡¯t want to owe you!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to wrangle with him any longer. She estimated the price based on the average selling price of Lady Lotus¡¯s previous paintings and transferred him arge sum of money. Twice the original price. A ck car was driving on a country road. Theo¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed, and his expression was solemn as he looked at therge transfer on his phone. He didn¡¯t respond, simply locking the screen and putting the phone away. Collin, who was sat in the passenger seat, turned his head and respectfully reported to his boss. ¡°Mr. nchet it¡¯s just ahead. We found the man who secretly sent you the letter through surveince. After he left thepany, we found him here through the traffic monitoringwork.¡± Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Theo squinted a little as he looked ahead at the abandoned heavy Industry factoryplex. The car parked at the entrance of a factory building and got out. At the Howard family¡¯s residence. Balfour watched as the kitchen staff prepared the ingredients for the barbecue. He took a te of meat himself and gently called out in the direction of the living room. ¡°Ellinor,e eat.¡± Ellinor responded, turned off the TV, and headed for the dining room, ready to eat. She was really hungry now. The little one in her belly must be eating well too. After Ellinor arrived, Balfour had a servant call Byran toe down for a meal. Byran was in a bad mood. Even though he was in a bad mood, after hearing from the servant that his brother had returned and was calling him down for dinner, he could not refuse. When he arrived in the dining room, the air was filled with a delicious aroma. He originally had no appetite, but as soon as he smelled this aroma, he felt hungry. He had returned at noon without aplishing anything and was in no mood for lunch. Byran sat down and asked Balfour, ¡°Didn¡¯t you once say that barbecue is too greasy, which is why you wouldn¡¯t let us eat it.¡± Balfour looked at Byran sternly. ¡°It¡¯s okay to eat it asionally.¡± After being given a hard stare by Balfour, Byran immediately quieted down. To avoid being scolded by Balfour, he smartly chose to sit next to Ellinor. The Howard family¡¯s dining table was very big. The barbecue was ced in the middle, and no one could reach it without standing up. So, Balfour also sat on the side of Byran and Ellinor and had the servants move the roast seasonings to their side, making it convenient for them to serve themselves. ¡°Ellinor, I have arranged everything at the hospital. If you feel any reaction in your body, tell me. You can go to the hospital to give birth at any time.¡± ¡°Thank you; you¡¯ve been very thoughtful.¡± Ellinor lightly said thanks. She was rather focused on eating her meat while her mood was still calm. Balfour felt Ellinor¡¯s coldness. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me in the future; I am your brother.¡± Ellinor seemed not to hear that, and she did not respond. Balfour sighed lightly and said nothing more. He hoped that Ellinor take everything he did as a sign of their brother-sister bond. As the three of them were eating, Quinton suddenly walked in from outside and whispered something to Balfour. Balfour¡¯s eyes darkened, and he asked solemnly, ¡°When did this happen?¡± Quinton answered with a serious face. ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet; we just got the news.¡± Balfour put down his utensils. He looked at Ellinor with aplicated gaze as his brow furrowed deeply. Byran sensed something was wrong. ¡°Quinton, what happened?¡± Quinton didn¡¯t answer; he remained silent. Balfour gave Byran a cold nce. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business; just eat your food.¡± Byran rolled his eyes and didn¡¯t ask again. Balfour took a napkin, slowly wiped his hands, and then stood up. ¡°Ellinor, you and Byran take your time eating. I have some matters to attend to and need to step out for a bit.¡± Ellinor nodded. She didn¡¯t want to ask too much and just continued to eat her barbecue. Byran felt like Balfour was acting a bit strange after watching him leave in a hurry. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Ldon¡¯t know what happened, but he left in such a hurry without finishing his meal.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s grown-up business. Kids better stay out of it Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Byran¡¯s face suddenly got all serious. ¡°Let me make this clear, I ain¡¯t no kid!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t give him the time of day. ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna eat the meat, I¡¯ll finish the whole thing!¡± ¡°Who said I ain¡¯t eating meat? I¡¯m eating!¡± Byran proudly dered while reaching out to pile more barbecue onto his te. This was a rare chance to chow down on barbecue, so he had to make the most of it. Byran¡¯s upbringing was strict; he never had any extra dough. Balfour was always worried that if Byran got his hands on too much cash, he¡¯d go off the rails. Apart from eating at the school canteen, he was always eating at home. Balfour also never let him eat fast food. It wasn¡¯t until he met Ida that he got the chance to eat out more often. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He felt a bit guilty. Ida footed the bill on every date. He didn¡¯t have a choice; he didn¡¯t have any money and couldn¡¯t work right now. Once he got a job and started earning money, he was going to buy Ida loads of nice stuff to make it up to her. After stuffing her face, Ellinor wiped her mouth and headed upstairs for a shower. Even with the air conditioning on, the barbecue had her sweating buckets. A shower would cool her down. After her shower, she dried her hair while idly scrolling through her phone. The money she¡¯d sent Theo had been sitting there for two hours, still unepted. Ellinor wanted to settle her debt with him, so she clicked on Theo¡¯s profile and shot him a message to remind him to ept the money. Once he¡¯d epted it, she would block him, and they wouldn¡¯t have to stay in touch. But Theo didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t reply to her message or ept the money. Ellinor furrowed her brows, thinking that if he didn¡¯t ept it today, she¡¯d remind him again tomorrow. The portrait had been moved into her room by the housekeepers. It was leaning against the wall, not yet hung up. After looking at her mother¡¯s self-portrait, a wave of vague childhood memories flooded her mind. Where was her mother? How had she been all these years? If her mother was still alive, why hadn¡¯t shee back to find her? She was only a few years old when they separated, and now she was about to be a mother herself. Time really flew by. Ellinor gently rubbed her belly as her face softened. She¡¯d be meeting her baby soon. Suddenly, her phone rang. After snapping back to reality, she picked up her phone and saw that she was receiving a voice call from Belinda. She was about to pick up when the call was canceled, She found it odd and worried that something might¡¯ve happened. She called back, only to be declined. She furrowed her brows, sensing that something was off. She tried calling a few more times, but was declined each time. Feeling a bit worried, she texted Belinda. ¡°What¡¯s up? Something wrong?¡± After a while, Belinda replied, ¡°Nah, it¡¯s nothing. I just dialed the wrong number. I¡¯m out; I can¡¯t really talk.¡± Relieved, Ellinor didn¡¯t press her further. After setting down her phone, she dried her hair before hitting the hay early. Ellinor fell asleep early but spent the whole night dreaming. They weren¡¯t nightmares, but the kind of dreams that leave her feeling drained. She was either running or searching for something in her dreams. This left Ellinor feeling out of sorts when she woke up the next day. When she went downstairs for dinner, she could feel Balfour¡¯s gaze on her. It was like he had something to say but was hesitating. Ellinor narrowed her eyes at him, asking, ¡°Mr. Howard, you keep looking at me like that. You got something to say?¡± Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Balfour stared at her quietly for a while and then slowly cracked a smile. ¡°No worries. You just seem a bit off today. Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°I¡¯m good. I just had a few dreams.¡± Balfour stood up and gently patted Ellinor¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink before bed, then you won¡¯t dream.¡± Ellinor nodded slightly. Balfour turned to Byran beside him, his tone getting serious. ¡°Byran, I got someone to call in sick for you today. Stay home and keep Ellinorpany.¡± Byran stared at him in surprise. What? Did he hear that right? Balfour actually helped him skip school? Seeing his brother¡¯s surprise, Balfour reminded him sternly. ¡°Even though I got you off, your teacher left homework for you. It better be done before I get home from work.¡± ¡°Oh, got it¡­¡± Byran nodded obediently. He didn¡¯t expect to have homework even on a day off. But hey, doing homework at home wasn¡¯t that bad. He could even sneak out for a bit while Balfour was out. After Balfour left, Byran turned to Ellinor in amazement. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re something else! He actually got me off school because he was worried you¡¯d be bored at home. I heard he was really fond of Pearl, and I always wondered just how much he loved her. Now I get it. You¡¯re even more powerful than my sister, Patricia! Balfour always had rules for her, but for you, he¡¯s got none!¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Eat your breakfast, then do your homework!¡± She didn¡¯t want topare herself with Patricia. She wasn¡¯t interested in who Balfour liked more, either. Byran grinned and suddenly dropped his pride. ¡°Can I go out for a bit this afternoon then? Just an hour, I promise I¡¯ll be back on time.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you can finish your homework this morning, sure.¡± Byran jumped up immediately. ¡°No problem! I¡¯ll get on it now.¡± After saying this, he ran upstairs to do his homework. Ellinor looked at his breakfast and shook her head. These young people sure have a lot of energy. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She needed to eat well and get her strength up so she could be in the best condition for the baby¡¯s birth. At half past ten in the morning, Byran excitedly ran downstairs with hispleted homework to show Ellinor. ¡°Look! I finished my homework!¡± Ellinor was on her phone, checking why Theo hadn¡¯t epted her money transfer. She reminded him earlier, but he wasn¡¯t responding. He really knew how to rile people up! Why couldn¡¯t he just ept it? Hearing Byran made here back to reality. She took the homework book from him and started checking his answers. While slowly raising her hand, Ellinor asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the pen?¡± Byran frowned in confusion ¡°Why do you need a pen? You don¡¯t have homework to do.¡± Ellinor pointed to a question on his homework. ¡°Why? I¡¯m going to circle the mistakes. If you don¡¯t correct them, you¡¯re not going out!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Byran scratched his head in annoyance. Left with no choice, he turned to go upstairs and get a pen. Ellinor found over twenty mistakes in Byran¡¯s homework. She had him sit and correct them, then checked again. To be able to go out, Byran had no choice but to listen to her and carefully correct his mistakes. Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 It took him a full hour to correct all his mistakes, and only after that did he finally get Ellinor¡¯s green light to step out for an hour. Learning from yesterday¡¯s mistake, he put on some clean clothes without putting much effort into his appearance and dashed out the door. After Byran finished his homework, Ellinor checked her phone. Theo hadn¡¯t epted her money, nor had he replied to her messages. Why was he acting so hot and cold? First, he was so chatty that it was annoying; now he was giving her the silent treatment and ignoring her messages. Even if he didn¡¯t want to reply, couldn¡¯t he at least ept the money first? Suddenly, Bartlett texted her. ¡°Ellinor, are you okay?¡± Ellinor was puzzled and texted back. ¡°I¡¯m fine; what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? Don¡¯t put on a brave face. If you feel like crying, I cane over. You can lean on my shoulder.¡± Ellinor was confused. ¡°Why would I be in trouble? Why would I want to cry?¡± This time, Bartlett took five minutes to reply. ¡°Nothing; I was just worried since your due date is approaching. I¡¯m afraid you might be emotional, d to hear you¡¯re fine.¡± Ellinor felt like there was something off, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. She texted Bartlett back. ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯ Bartlett replied. ¡°Alright, remember to care of myself. Thanks for the concern.¡± C it After the conversation with Bartlett, Ellinor felt ¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. a tad uneasy. Suddenly, she felt a movement in her belly and saw her stomach rise and fall. It was the baby moving. Even her baby could sense her unease and became restless. Ellinor gently rubbed her belly, trying to soothe it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby. Mommy is fine. Mommy is here.¡± After calming the baby, the movement in her belly gradually subsided until it waspletely quiet. It was lunchtime when Byran arrived at the Crescent Society. He was now a regr in the CEO¡¯s office, so Ida¡¯s secretary was no longer surprised to see him and didn¡¯t stop him. After walking confidently into Ida¡¯s office, Byran saw her staring out the window, seemingly deep in thought. He decided to sneak up on her and make a funny face to scare her. But Ida wasn¡¯t scared at all. In fact, she found him childish. She gracefully adjusted her sses and asked, ¡°What brings you here again? Shouldn¡¯t you be at home with Ellinor?¡± Byran said righteously, ¡°I¡¯ve been with her all morning, so I thought I¡¯de and check on you. You ignored me yesterday and didn¡¯t have lunch with me. I was starving all day till dinner! But I¡¯m forgiving, so it¡¯s fine. I forgive you, just as long as you have lunch with me today.¡± Ida looked at him coldly. ¡°You can ask me out anytime, but for these few days you need to be at home with Ellinor; don¡¯t let her feel lonely.¡± Byran was slightly confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? When Ellinor stayed at your ce, she was often home alone, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Byran got Ida¡¯s drift and was somewhat chuffed about her trust in him. ¡°Gotcha! Don¡¯t sweat it. I¡¯ll scoot back home to look after Ellinor right a after lunch.¡± Ida gave him a serious look and said, ¡°Also, if possible, try to shield her from the outside world¡¯s news.¡± This threw Byran for a loop. ¡°How am I supposed to do that? With the inte everywhere, how can I stop her from getting news?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ida adjusted her sses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the inte stuff; just make sure no one with bad intentions spreads rumors in front of her. And you, no matter what shocking stuff you hear, don¡¯t tell her anything. Got it?¡± Byran felt that Ida was acting off today. ¡°Ida, what on earth is going on?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just remember what I told you!¡± It wasn¡¯t that she was trying to keep him in the dark on purpose; it was just that Byran was too young and impulsive. Telling him might just add fuel to the fire. Better safe than sorry by keeping him in the dark. If he found out from someone else, then what she just told him could serve as a heads-up for him. Whether he could keep his cool then would depend on whether he remembered what she said. Ida stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Time for grub! Isn¡¯t that why you came to see me?¡± Snapping back to reality, Byran stood up excitedly. ¡°What are we having?¡± Ida answered calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll grab something at thepany canteen. After we eat, I¡¯ll arrange a car to take you home.¡± Byran was a little disappointed upon hearing this. ¡°Ah? I came all this way to see you, and we¡¯re just going to the canteen?¡± ¡°If you think you¡¯re too good for ¡°It¡¯s not that! I just think the cante Canteen, you can go home and eat.¡± is too crowded for a private conversation. I just wanted to have a bit of alone time with you.¡± Ida ignored his dramatics and made her way to the canteen. Meanwhile, at the caf¨¦ underneath the Crescent Society building. Jacob looked across at Belinda, whose eyes were swollen like peaches. His heart ached for her. ¡°Belinda, what happened? Why are you crying?¡± Belinda¡¯s hands were cold as ice as she held onto a cup of coffee that a server had just brought over. Tears were still streaming down her face as she choked out, ¡°My uncle was murdered yesterday!¡± Jacob was taken aback. ¡°Mr. nchet? Who would dare hurt him? What the hell is going on?¡± Belinda lifted her arm to wipe away her uncontroble tears and her nose, trying to get her words out more coherently. ¡°Yesterday, there was an explosion at an abandoned heavy industry factory in the suburbs. The police found my uncle¡¯s car there, along with a male body that they think might be my uncle¡¯s.¡± Jacob was shocked. He had seen the news about the explosion yesterday. It was a trending topic, but the identity of the male corpse found at the scene hadn¡¯t been revealed. Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Maybe the nchet family had the media in their back pocket, keeping Mr. nchet¡¯s mishap under wraps. Belinda still had tears streaming down her face as she spoke. ¡°He must¡¯ve been set up! Why else would he be at that abandoned factory on the outskirts of town?¡± Jacob asked, ¡°Did Mr. nchet go alone?¡± Belinda choked up. ¡°He brought his trusty assistant and the family chauffeur.¡± ¡°What about the other two who went with him? Were they rescued?¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re still missing.¡± Jacob frowned. As much as he felt for his girlfriend¡¯s loss, he was lost himself when it came to the complex squabbles among the rich and powerful. Belinda wasn¡¯t really looking for Jacob to solve anything; she just needed someone to vent to. She continued, ¡°Home¡¯s a total mess; my parents told me to keep it hush-hush, but I¡¯m really upset. He was always so good to me. He may seem stern, but he¡¯d always give me whatever I wanted.¡± Jacob patted his girlfriend¡¯s shoulder, unable to say much more than a helpless sigh. ¡°Belinda, I feel you, but I don¡¯t know how tofort you. All I can say is, take it easy.¡± Belinda wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯m okay. At least I can let it all out and talk to you. But Ellinor¡¯s not so lucky; she doesn¡¯t even know yet. When I first found out yesterday, I wanted to call her, but Mr. Larios stopped me. He said Ellinor¡¯s about to give birth, and hearing such bad news might affect her health. It could even trigger prematurebor. That would be a disaster!¡± Jacob was surprised, wondering why Mr. Larios was there with his girlfriend. But he didn¡¯t push it, simply offering some reassurance. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. nchet and Ellinor break up? And I recall that Ellinor didn¡¯t want to forgive him. So, she might be upset, but it shouldn¡¯t hit her too hard. Don¡¯t worry too much, Belinda.¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t get it; they had a spat, but we all know they still care for each other deeply. They just have some unresolved issues.¡± Just as Jacob was about to speak, he noticed a figure approaching from behind Belinda. After getting up, he greeted the man a bit nervously. ¡°Uh¡­ Mr. Larios, are you here for coffee too?¡± Belinda, wiping her tears, turned around to find Chase. Chase nced at his watch and then said to Jacob, ¡°Jacob, lunch break is almost over. You¡¯ll bete if you don¡¯t head back to the office.¡± Jacob quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Larios, it¡¯s just that my girlfriend¡¯s rtive passed away. I¡¯m here comforting her.¡± Chase nced at Belinda and then back to Jacob, his smile polite but not quite sincere. ¡°Well, whatever the reason, beingte will dock your perfect attendance bonus.¡± Feeling the pressure from his boss, Jacob quickly agreed. ¡°Uh¡­ right! I¡¯ll head back to work immediately!¡± After excusing himself to his boss, Jacob turned apologetically to his girlfriend. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m sorry! I have to get back to work now. I¡¯ll get in touch with you after work. Take care of yourself, and don¡¯t cry anymore. We can¡¯t bring back the dead. Remember to eat something; don¡¯t hurt your health over this.¡± With that, Jacob rushed off, leaving in a hurry while feeling helpless. After Jacob had left, Chase sat down across from Belinda, his voice gentle but reproachful. ¡°Why do you have to tell everything to outsiders?¡± But Belinda¡¯s years wouldn¡¯t stop; she was both sad and upset. ¡°My boyfriend is not an outsider to me.¡± Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Chase wasn¡¯t his usual happy-go-lucky self right now. He had a worried look on his face and said, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s not an outsider to you, but he sure as hell is to the nchet family. They¡¯re trying to keep a lid on this whole thing, and you¡¯re bbing away to some guy who¡¯s got nothing to do with it? If he tells anybody else this, do you know what will happen?¡± Belinda was taken back a bit, realizing she might¡¯ve made a mistake. She grabbed her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Jacob not to let the cat out of the bag.¡± After she sent Jacob a message, Chase sighed. ¡°They¡¯re doing a DNA test on the body the cops found yesterday. They¡¯re being really thorough about it, so things are moving slowly. Let¡¯s just wait for the results; maybe it¡¯s not Mr. nchet?¡± Belinda hoped with all her heart that it was not her uncle, but the cops found her uncle¡¯s damaged ID on the charred and unrecognizable body. Chase continued. ¡°Whether that body is Mr. nchet or not, we can¡¯t let my boss know about this, got it?¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°I got it. I was just panicking yesterday, that¡¯s why I wanted to call Ellinor. Good thing you were there to stop me, or I might have caused her trouble.¡± Chase handed her a tissue from the table. ¡°Alright, if you need to cry, let it out.¡± Belinda wiped her tears. ¡°No matter what, I will find out who killed my uncle and make them pay.¡± Chase nodded, but he wasn¡¯t totally convinced about Theo¡¯s death. The nchet family¡¯s Vi. Sophia only found out about this in the morning and rushed over to the nchet¡¯s. She refused to believe that something had happened to Theo. She was led into the nchet¡¯s home by a servant. In the living room, Veronica nchet was alone on the couch, her face nk as tears fell on herp. Sophia rushed over and asked, ¡°Veronica, where¡¯s your brother?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Veronica snapped out of it, looked at Sophia with a gloomy face, and said, ¡°You must¡¯ve heard about what happened yesterday, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re here, right? What do you want me to say?¡± Sophia was now teary-eyed. She absolutely refused to ept the truth and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°No, I can¡¯t believe¡­ I just can¡¯t believe that something happened to Theo! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Veronica¡¯s tears fell. ¡°You think I want to believe it?¡± Sophia thought Veronica might¡¯ve been misinformed. She started looking around the room. ¡°Where are your grandparents? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve sent someone to investigate! That body might not be Theo¡¯s!¡± Veronica weakly responded, ¡°Grandma fainted when she heard the news, and Grandpa¡¯s heart condition, acted up. They¡¯re both being watched by the family doctor in their rooms; it¡¯s best not to upset them.¡± Sophia took a step back, as if she had lost her bnce. ¡°How could this happen? When I saw him at thepany yesterday, he was fine¡­ How would Theo end up alone in some abandoned factory?!¡± Veronica couldn¡¯t muster the energy to deal with Sophia anymore; it was toote for anything now. Sophia, in her panic, forgot that her dad had friends in the police department. She immediately called her dad to get an update. After hearing thetest information her dad got from his police friends, Sophia¡¯s face underwent a subtle change. She wiped her tears, sat on the sofa, and choked out a question to Veronica. Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where¡¯s Ellinor? With all the crap Theo¡¯snded himself in, she¡¯s still not back?¡± At the mention of Ellinor, Veronica¡¯s eyes lit up like a warning beacon. ¡°She can¡¯t know about this! Grandma said that Theo¡¯s probably six feet under now, so the kid in Ellinor¡¯s belly is the only bloodline left of Thea. We can¡¯t risk anything happening to Ellinor and the baby. she can¡¯t be stressed out!¡± Sophia, eyes filled with sorrow, nodded while wiping her tears. ¡°You guys are right! Ah, Veronica, I¡¯m feeling all over the ce right now. I¡¯d rather not bother your grandparents. Tell them for me that I¡¯ll have my dad¡¯s people look into what the heck happened. We have to avenge Theo!¡± After that, Sophia wiped her tears onest time and turned to leave. Once out of the nchet family¡¯s sight, Sophia dialed a number in her car. ¡°Find where Ellinor is, pronto! I want answers in ten!¡± When Byran returned home, he found Ellinor picking at her lunch. Despite her hunger, the food tasted nd. ¡°You¡¯re having lunch?¡± Byran walked over, eyeing the food on Ellinor¡¯s te. It was a rich and nutritious meal prepared by the professional nutritionist. Ellinor snapped back to reality. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Byran nodded and took a seat across from her. ¡°Eat up.¡± Ellinor took a distracted bite of her steak, noticing Byran¡¯s furrowed brows, like he was deep in thought. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Did Ida give you the cold shoulder again?¡± She asked. Byran frowned. ¡°I feel like Ida¡¯s been acting weird today, like she¡¯s hiding something from me. And my brother¡¯s been off as well. It¡¯s not like him to give me a day off.¡± Ellinor had no idea what was so strange, nor did she care to find out. She couldn¡¯t eat any longer, so she picked up her phone to watch some videos. While scrolling, Ellinor saw news of an explosion at an abandoned factory on the outskirts of town, but soon swiped past it. Just then, the family butler approached. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you have a visitor.¡± Byran asked, ¡°A visitor? Who?¡± The butler shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize her, but she insisted she came specifically to see Ms. Mendoza. Her name is Sophia.¡± Ellinor was taken aback upon hearing this. How did Sophia find her here? Byran remembered what Ida had told him earlier about keeping an eye on Ellinor and shielding her from the outside world as much as possible, so she could avoid unnecessary stress. Sophia was clearly no saint; she was the root cause of the misunderstanding between Ellinor and Theo. Her appearance now, regardless of her intentions, was bound to stress Ellinor out. Realizing this, Byran quickly instructed the butler. ¡°We don¡¯t know any Sophia! Don¡¯t let her in; tell her to hit the road!¡± Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 The butler nced at Byran and then at Ms. Mendoza¡¯s reaction. He fretted that the visitor might be a friend of Ms. Mendoza, and not letting her in could tick off Ms. Mendoza. Although Balfour didn¡¯t say it outright, everyone in the house had more or less guessed Ms. Mendoza¡¯s identity. Pissing off Ms. Mendoza was no small matter. However, the butler didn¡¯t see any hint on Ellinor¡¯s face. Ms. Mendoza was just nonchntly eating her lunch, seemingly uninterested in the visitor. It seemed that the visitor hadn¡¯t won Ms. Mendoza¡¯s favor, so he was free to handle it. The butler nodded and turned to leave. A few minutester, the butler returned. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, Byran, I¡¯ve conveyed your message to Ms. Sophia, but she refuses to leave, iming she has important things to tell Ms. Mendoza.¡± Ellinor lifted her head and was about to give the butler instructions when Byran impatiently stood up. ¡°What¡¯s so important? Let her tell me first! I¡¯ll handle her myself!¡± With that, Byran strode out the door. After seeing Byran leave, Ellinor didn¡¯t say anything else to the butler and continued eating her lunch. She really didn¡¯t want to see Sophia; it was better for Byran to handle it. Byran arrived at the door to see Sophia standing outside their iron gate, holding a box that seemed to be a supplement. Did she think he¡¯d be nice to her just because she brought a gift? Byran crossed his arms. ¡°Hey! What are you doing at my house?¡± Sophia saw Byrane out and forced a smile, her voice a bit dull. ¡°Byran, you¡¯re home! I heard Ellinor might be living at your ce, so I came to visit.¡± Byran was unimpressed. ¡°Ellinor is indeed at our house! She¡¯s doing great; she has everything she needs and doesn¡¯t need your concern!¡± Sophia suddenly choked up. ¡°Is it Ellinor who doesn¡¯t want to see me? I know she doesn¡¯t like me, but I wouldn¡¯t havee if I didn¡¯t have something important to tell her. Byran, I know you¡¯re a good and righteous person. Can you help me open the door to see Ellinor?¡± Sophia started crying, leaving Byran a bit at a loss. He frowned. ¡°Hey! Speak up! Why are you crying? We have surveince at my house, which can prove that I didn¡¯t mistreat you!¡± Sophia¡¯s voice got huskier, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Byran, please let me in to see Ellinor for a moment. I just need a few minutes. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I say what I have to say.¡± Noticing that Sophia¡¯s crying wasn¡¯t a pretense, Byran wavered a bit. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°What exactly do you want to tell her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡¯s business, so I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Byran frowned. After seeing her cry, he decided to let her in for a while. He nned to supervise her conversation with Ellinor the whole time, believing she wouldn¡¯t do anything rash. So, Byran reached out to open the gate. A fleeting look of triumph shed in Sophia¡¯s eyes, and she hurriedly thanked him, waiting to go in. But just then, a car horn suddenly sounded, interrupting Byran¡¯s action of opening the door. Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Byran blinked as he looked out to see his brother¡¯s ride pulling up. The ck business car parked at the front of the gate. The driver got out to open the door and out stepped Balfour. Sophia stared at Balfour in a daze, quickly putting on a bitter smile. Her voice was hoarse; it was clear that she had been crying. ¡°So, Mr. Howard is back.¡± Balfour took a couple steps forward while squinting at Sophia with a scrutinizing gaze and casually asked, ¡°And you are?¡± Sophia was taken aback. He didn¡¯t remember her? Despite Balfour rarely showing his face at social events, they¡¯d met at a few important business dinners and even had close conversations. Realizing that she had been forgotten, Sophia felt a bit bummed but didn¡¯t let it show, only responding with a bitter smile. ¡°Mr. Howard, hi, I¡¯m Theo¡¯s friend, Sophia. We¡¯ve met before, don¡¯t you remember?¡± After hearing her describe herself as Theo¡¯s friend, the indifference in Balfour¡¯s eyes was now mixed with a hint of suspicion. ¡°What brings you to my house?¡± Sophia said, ¡°As I¡¯ve exined to Byran earlier, I heard Ellinor was staying here and thought I¡¯d drop by. I brought her some special supplements that are great for pregnant women.¡± ¡± Saying this, she held up the supplements in her hand. Balfour didn¡¯t even spare a nce at the supplements. His housecked nothing; Ellinor could have any supplement she wanted. ¡°She needs some peace and quiet, so she can¡¯t see anyone right now. You should head back.¡±. With that cold remark, Balfour walked straight past Sophia. Sophia didn¡¯t give up though. She furrowed her brows and turned to shout at Balfour¡¯s retreating back. ¡°Mr. Howard, I know why you won¡¯t let me see Ellinor!¡± Balfour paused. ¡°If you know why, then you shouldn¡¯t havee. Sophia insisted, ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to Ellinor? She has a right to know everything!¡± Balfour¡¯s tone was steady. ¡°She does have a right, but not now.¡± Balfour turned around; his eyes were menacing, as if he were trying to warn her that he had already seen through her motives. He sternly told her, ¡°Even if she mes meter, it¡¯s my business. Don¡¯t stick your nose in it!¡± Sophia¡¯s face was etched in grief. ¡°You guys have no right to deprive Ellinor of this news! She should be saying her goodbyes to Theo. She has his child in her belly, so she must mourn the child¡¯s father¡¯s passing!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Balfour was getting impatient with her. He shouted out amand to the servants in his deep voice. ¡°Someone, show thedy out! I don¡¯t want to see this impolite woman at my doorstep ever again!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A few servants came over and escorted Sophia out. After watching Sophia being led away, Byran looked at Balfour, who hade home unexpectedly early, and began feeling uneasy. ¡°What was that chick talking about? What happened to Theo? What goodbye? What mourning?¡± ? ? ?? ?? ?? ? Balfour coldly stared at him; his gaze showed his disappointment. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back just now, were you nning on letting that woman, who we barely know, in?¡± Byran scratched his head. ¡°Well¡­ She was crying¡­ She looked really pitiful, so I thought I¡¯d let her stay for a bit, but I was nning to keep an eye on her! Plus, I know she really is Theo¡¯s friend!¡± Balfour lightly thumped him on the head. ¡°What does someone else¡¯s crying have to do with you?¡± Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Byran rubbed his head, which was still hurting from Balfour¡¯s smack, but he was still curious. ¡°What¡¯s up with Theo?¡± Balfour¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°When we go in, don¡¯t mention what Sophia said earlier in front of Ellinor, and don¡¯t bring up Theo!¡± Balfour avoided his question, and Byran couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was off. Were Ida and her brother hiding the same thing from Ellinor? When the two brothers walked in, Ellinor had finished her lunch and was idly scrolling through her phone on the couch.. ¡°Ellinor.¡± Balfour called her softly. Ellinor looked up at him, feeling a bit surprised. ¡°Why are you home so early today?¡± Balfour sat next to her and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s not much going on at thepany this afternoon, so I figured I¡¯de home and keep youpany.¡± Ellinor replied indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m fine by myself; I don¡¯t needpany.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Balfour didn¡¯t really mind Ellinor¡¯s aloofness anymore. He had grown ustomed to it. Ellinor nced at Byran, who was standing behind Balfour, and asked casually, ¡°Did that woman leave?¡± Byran nodded. ¡°Uh-huh, she¡¯s gone.¡± Ellinor asked offhandedly, ¡°Did she say she needed anything from me?¡± Byran felt a bit guilty and received a subtle re from Balfour. He quickly shook his head. ¡°No! I think she was just looking for something to do!¡± Ellinor figured as much. What good coulde out of Sophia looking for her? At that moment, she noticed the money she transferred to Theo still hadn¡¯t been epted. Ellinor frowned as she looked at the transfer. Couldn¡¯t this guy be more straightforward? She transferred the money again and wrote, ¡°Please ept. Let¡¯s call it even!¡± After waiting for a while, he still hadn¡¯t epted the money or responded to her message. Ellinor felt a heaviness in her chest; it was an indescribable difort. She thought for a moment and then asked Balfour, ¡°Do you know what Theo has been up to recently?¡± Balfour was usually calm, but he briefly stiffened at this question. His smile now a bit forced. ¡°Why the sudden interest? I thought you wanted nothing to do with him.¡± Byran tensed as well. He was afraid Ellinor had caught on to something, even though he had no clue what was going on., ¡°I do want nothing to do with him. But I want to pay him for the painting. I don¡¯t want to owe him anything. He¡¯s refusing to ept the money I transferred.¡± Upon hearing this, Balfour sighed in relief. ¡°If he won¡¯t take the money, just consider the painting a gift from him. To him, the price of the painting is pocket change.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Regardless of whether or not it¡¯s pocket change to him, I don¡¯t want to owe him anything. We¡¯re not on speaking terms, so I can¡¯t just ept things from him for no reason.¡± Balfour looked at her stubborn expression withplex eyes. After a long pause, he gave a small smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have a check sent directly to the nchet family. We won¡¯t owe them anything.¡± Ellinor wanted to sever all ties with Theo, but she didn¡¯t n on getting too close to Balfour either. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to you!¡± With that, Ellinor pulled up Balfour¡¯s contact info, ready to transfer the money right away. But Balfour took her phone away and put it aside. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop staring at your phone; it¡¯s bad for you.¡± Ellinor was speechless. Meanwhile, Byran was quietly texting Ida, asking if what Sophia had said earlier was true. He got a positive response. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Ida didn¡¯t tell him outright, but she didn¡¯t lie either. When he asked, she copped to it. Byran stared nkly at Ida¡¯s message on his phone as his hand slightly shook. Ellinor noticed Byran¡¯s weird vibe. ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Byran acted like he didn¡¯t hear her and awkwardly rubbed his red and swollen eyes. ¡°Nah, nothing!¡± Ellinor squinted at him and noticed that he was trying to hold back tears. ¡°What on earth are you doing? Got dumped by Ida, didn¡¯t you?¡± Byran realized he was a terrible actor and turned his face away. ¡°Nope! I¡¯ve gotta hit the books for the exam; I¡¯m going to study!¡± With that, he bolted up the stairs. Ellinor was left in a state of confusion. Balfour chimed in. ¡°Just let it slide. He¡¯s always up and down like that.¡± Ellinor furrowed her brow, wondering if that was really the case. ¡°By the way, Ellinor, I ordered some stuff for your delivery. It should be here soon. Check it out and see if you like it. If anything¡¯s missing, just let me know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got all I need. You better cancel the order before the stuff gets here, Mr. Howard!¡± Balfour disagreed. ¡°What you got is yours, and what I got for you is out of my good will. The more, the merrier. It¡¯lle in handy.¡± Ellinor knew Balfour wouldn¡¯t back down. He didn¡¯t want to waste her breath, so she let it go. She¡¯d just pay him back when she transferred the moneyter. At the time, Sophia was dragged to the corner by the Howard family¡¯s servants and then let go. Looking at the formidable servants of the Howard family, Sophia realized that if she went back, she¡¯d definitely be dragged back again. But she didn¡¯t want to miss such a golden opportunity. This was her best shot to cause trouble for Ellinor¡¯s baby.. Before, she couldn¡¯t do anything to Ellinor¡¯s belly without leaving traces. And she never yed a game she wasn¡¯t sure she could win. So she even considered raising the baby with Theo once it was born. After all, Theo had an adopted child anyway. There was no difference when it came to raising one or two. She¡¯d also have her own baby with Theo later. Though this was her n, she was still a bit reluctant. What woman would want to raise the baby the man she loved had with another woman? If she waited now, Ellinor¡¯s baby might be born safely. Marissa nchet ced great importance on Ellinor¡¯s baby. If it turned out to be a boy, it would be endless trouble for Sophia. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The child adopted by the nchet family could at most enjoy good food and education in the nchet family, but definitely wouldn¡¯t inherit anything. But it was different for the baby Ellinor gave birth to. This child was Theo¡¯s biological child and Marissa¡¯s and Putnam¡¯s first grandchild. His status might threaten her and Theo¡¯s future children. Sophia stopped at the intersection and thought of a solution to her problem for a long time. She made up her mind and headed straight for an advertising shop on the roadside. The clerk-saw her and asked, ¡°Can I help you with something, miss?¡± Sophia replied, ¡°I need to print some leaflets. When can you get them done at the earliest?¡± Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 The clerk asked, ¡°What kind of leaflets do you need printed? Once we design ayout, it should take about thirty minutes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t needplex designs; just get it done as fast as possible.¡± ¡°Sure thing. We¡¯ll do the simplestyout for you and try to finish in fifteen minutes.¡± The evening rolled in. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After dinner, Ellinor took a stroll in the Howard family¡¯s garden, enjoying the evening breeze and admiring the moonlight. Suddenly, she heard some grumbling from ahead. ¡°What a mess! I wonder which careless vendor scattered these leaflets everywhere.¡± ¡°Exactly! Those who aren¡¯t interested in the leaflets just chuck them away, and the wind blows them into our garden.¡± Two servants were sweeping the ground andining. They then heard footsteps approaching. After turning around, they saw Ellinor. They immediately showed respect to her. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you might want to walk over there. We¡¯re sweeping, and we¡¯re afraid the dust might bother you.¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Alright, you guys keep working hard.¡± She didn¡¯t pay them much mind. She smiled at the two servants and walked by. Once Ellinor left, the two servants started chitchatting again. ¡°Ugh! Look at this leaflets. Why are they printing about Mr. nchet¡¯s murder?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear? It says Mr. nchet died suddenly, and they¡¯re now asking for any leads. Whoever provides useful information will get a big reward.¡± ¡°I wonder who would dare harm Mr. nchet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to us anyway? Our rtionship with the nchet family isn¡¯t great, so it¡¯s none of our business.¡± As they talked and swept, they suddenly stopped at a pair of feet. They looked up and saw that Ellinor was back. Ellinor looked at them seriously. ¡°Who did you say was killed?¡± The two were startled by Ellinor¡¯s serious face. They were just the Howard family¡¯s gardeners, so they had no idea about Ellinor¡¯s past rtionship with Theo. One of them quickly answered. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. nchet; he died inst night¡¯s explosion. His body was badly damaged, and now the nchet family is looking for clues. We read it on these leaflets.¡± Ellinor looked down at the dusty leaflets, She bent down to pick one up, but her belly got in the way. Seeing this, one of the gardeners quickly helped her pick one up and handed it to her. Ellinor grabbed the leaflet. One side was an ad for a barbecue restaurant, and the other side was what the gardeners just mentioned. Theo was killed in an explosion? No way! How could this be? No way, that was Theo! Ellinor looked shocked; her chest felt tight, and she had trouble breathing. Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Even though that guy really kicked the bucket, what did it have to do with her? She was done with him. She tossed the leaflet, didn¡¯t linger, and quickly turned to head back into her house.. The two servants saw her hurrying and couldn¡¯t help but worry. They immediately started calling after her. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, slow down! Watch your step; don¡¯t fall¡­¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Mendoza¡­¡± Ellinor, huffing and puffing, rushed into the living room, where Balfour was on the couch, checking Byran¡¯s homework. She strode over to him and asked straight out, ¡°Is Theo¡¯s death for real?¡± Upon hearing Ellinor¡¯s words, Balfour looked up. His face froze, and he asked with furrowed brows. ¡°Who told you?¡± After seeing Balfour¡¯s reaction and connecting it to recent strange happenings, including Sophia¡¯s afternoon visit, she was sure the news on the leaflet was true. Her eyes turned bloodshot as she demanded, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡± Balfour, looking gloomy, stood up and slowly approached Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just worried it would upset you.¡± Not wanting to hear him out, Ellinor shoved Balfour away. ¡°Back off! I need some air!¡± With that, she turned to leave. Balfour reached out and grabbed Ellinor¡¯s wrist. ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s done is done. You going out won¡¯t change anything. Cool down, didn¡¯t you say you wanted nothing to do with Theo?¡± Ellinor¡¯s mind was a whirl. Her chest ached as if she were being cut with a blunt knife. ¡°But I never thought he¡¯d die!¡± Balfour frowned and looked at Ellinor with concern. ¡°Ellinor, calm down.¡± Right now, Ellinor was in no mood for advice. She tried to pull her wrist out of Balfour¡¯s grip. ¡°Let me go! Lend me a car! I need to go out!¡± ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re expecting and are very close to your due date! You have to think about the baby, too! Think about it, if Theo is really gone, your baby is the only bloodline he left in this world. Do you really want to risk it?¡± After hearing this, Ellinor paused and began slowly quieting down. Balfour gently pulled Ellinor into his arms, patting her gently again and again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Be good and stay at home. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes were full of tears; her gaze was firm but unfocused. Her voice was low but trembling. ¡°Tell me, who caused his death?¡± At this point, Balfour didn¡¯t want to hide anything from Ellinor anymore. ¡°From what I know, Theo¡¯s father led aplicated private life. He had an illegitimate son who probably wanted to kill Theo and take his ce. Theo¡¯s father was a yboy in his youth, fathering many children with many women. Theo had to learn from an early age to deal with the threats posed by his half-brothers. Each of them was hoping for his early demise so that they could have a shot at the nchet family¡¯s inheritance. Ellinor knew nothing about the nchet family¡¯s internal affairs. This was the first time she heard about it. She had wondered why only Marissa and Putnam from the nchet family ever showed up and why Theo never mentioned his parents, but she never asked him. All of a sudden, Balfour felt Ellinor in his arms lose bnce and copse onto him. He looked down to find Ellinor¡¯s eyes closed. ¡°Ellinor? Ellinor! Ellinor¡­¡± Unable to wake Ellinor, Balfour realized that something was wrong. ¡°Quick, call an ambnce! No, don¡¯t bother with an ambnce. Get a car here now! Take Ellinor to the nearest hospital!¡± Byran, who had been standing by dumbfounded, also panicked. After snapping back to reality, he ran to get the driver. Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 At the hospital. After examining Ellinor, the doctor came out to exin to her family. ¡°She fainted due to excessive emotional fluctuations, but luckily, she was brought here in time. Both the mother and the baby are okay.¡± Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s feedback, Balfour and Byran finally rxed and sighed in relief. The doctor continued. ¡°However, her due date is fast approaching, and due to the shock, she may go intobor early. I suggest admitting her straight away.¡± Balfour was nning to do just that. After Ellinor¡¯s ordeal, he didn¡¯t feelfortable taking her home. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. So he nodded at Quinton next to him. ¡°Go and get Ellinor admitted.¡± Quinton respectfully responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard.¡± After watching Quinton head off to handle the admission paperwork, Byran frowned at Balfour. ¡°Why did Theo¡­ Balfour scowled. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bring it up again? Do you think Ellinor¡¯s shock wasn¡¯t big enough?¡± Realizing he had said something he shouldn¡¯t, Byran sadly lowered his head, saying no more. Balfour warned him again. ¡°When you go in, don¡¯t mention Theo in front of Ellinor.¡± Byran nodded. ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± When Balfour entered the ward, Ellinor was already awake. She was staring nkly at the ceiling, lost in thought. Seeing Ellinor like this made Balfour feel indescribable pain. He approached the bed and gently asked, ¡°Ellinor, how do you feel? Any difort?¡± Without turning her head, Ellinor shook her head, her voice unusually cold. ¡°I¡¯m fine; nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Balfour couldn¡¯t help but feel like something was wrong with her after seeing her like this. He reached out to touch Ellinor¡¯s head. ¡°Ellinor, I had Quinton admit you to the hospital. You should stay here until your delivery. I¡¯ll be by your side the entire time; don¡¯t worry.¡± Ellinor came back to her senses slightly and looked at Balfour. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Go on with your work; I¡¯ll be okay here alone. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve calmed down, and I won¡¯t mess around with the baby in my belly.¡± Balfour was somewhat relieved to hear her say this. ¡°Ellinor, that¡¯s the best attitude to have. Things have happened and can¡¯t be undone. The most important thing is to live well and protect those around you, like your child.¡± Ellinor smiled faintly. ¡°Of course! I will definitely protect my child! As for that man, I have nothing to do with him anymore. What does it matter whether he¡¯s dead or alive? If he¡¯s alive, he¡¯ll just cause trouble for me and my child. Might as well be dead and out of the way! That way, I won¡¯t have to worry about anyone trying to take my child away, right?¡± Balfour frowned. ¡°Alright, now that you understand, stop thinking about it and get some rest.¡± Byran wiped away his tears and grumbled angrily, ¡°Humph! Even if you¡¯ve broken up, you can¡¯t say such harsh words! Theo was so good to you, how can you think him being dead is a good thing?¡± After hearing this, Balfour coldly raised his eyes and sternly scolded him, ¡°Get out!¡± Feeling upset, Byran unusually expressed his displeasure towards his brother. He scoffed and stormed off. While watching Byran leave, Balfour gently said, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t mind him; he doesn¡¯t understand.¡± Ellinor nodded ¡°Brother, I suddenly want to eat a cream puff.¡± ¡°Okay, I have someone buy it for you right away.¡± As Balfour agreed, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual at first, until he showed a surprised expression and looked at Ellinor in disbelief. ¡°Ellinor, what did you just call me?¡± Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Ellinor looked at Balfour, her face expressionless as she said, ¡°Bro.¡± Balfour was visibly shocked, and his hands began to tremble with excitement. ¡°Ellinor, say it again; I didn¡¯t catch it.¡± Ellinor seemed a bit aloof. She furrowed her eyebrows, but she fulfilled his wish nheless. ¡°Bro, I wanna eat some cream puffs.¡± Balfour was so touched that his eyes welled up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to buy them right away.¡± Ellinor obediently nodded. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m also a bit thirsty. I want some water.¡± Balfour immediately rose to his feet. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get you some right now.¡± He turned to face the hospital room, which they had just moved into, and realized that it had no water. Balfour habitually ordered Quinton to fetch some water, only to realize that Quinton had gone to handle the hospital admission procedures and had not yet returned. ¡°Ellinor, wait a moment! There¡¯s no water dispenser here; I¡¯ll have Byran fetch a cup from somewhere else.¡± Ellinor obediently responded. Balfour took the water jug and exited the room, initially intending to send Byran, whom he had just dismissed, to fetch water. However, he realized that Byran was not outside the room and had disappeared. Ellinor was still thirsty. Balfour looked back at Ellinor lying in bed, feeling a bit uneasy. But recalling what she had just said, he thought she must havee to terms with things and wouldn¡¯t do anything rash. So, he closed the door to the room, took the jug, and briskly walked to the hospital¡¯s water dispenser. Unexpectedly, he ran into an acquaintance right at the entrance of the water room. ¡°Mr. Howard, which room is Ellinor in?¡± Sophia was looking through each hospital room in the corridor. After seeing Balfour, she immediately went up to him. Upon seeing this cunning woman, Balfour frowned warily. ¡°How did you know she¡¯s in the hospital?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sophia chuckled bitterly while exining, ¡°I went looking for Ellinor this afternoon. After being chased away by you, the more I thought about it, the more I felt that I should tell Ellinor about Theo. I went to your house again in the evening, but even before I could knock, I saw your car zoom out! I asked your butler, and he said that Ellinor wasn¡¯t home and had gone to the hospital. I guessed she must have been taken to the nearest hospital, so I came over. How¡¯s Ellinor now? Is she okay?¡± Balfour squinted his eyes. ¡°Quit pretending.¡± Sophia looked innocent. ¡°Mr. Howard, what do you mean? How am I pretending?¡± Balfour said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why Ellinor was suddenly stressed out and taken to the hospital? Wasn¡¯t your intention ining to our house this afternoon to upset her? I¡¯ve already asked our servants! They said Ellinor got upset after seeing the news of Theo¡¯s ident on the leaflets blown into the yard. Ms. Sophia, do you think everyone is a fool? No one would distribute leaflets near our home unless they had an ulterior motive. And the nchet family hasn¡¯t even made this matter public. Who else could have made those leaflets but you? Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 Sophia put on a surprised face and asked, ¡°Do you have any proof? Without evidence, you can¡¯t just use me! I just wanted to see Ellinor. Theo is long gone, and as his long-time friend, I wanted to see his woman and child.¡± She even pretended to cry. Balfour wasn¡¯t swayed by her tears. He was in a hurry to see Ellinor and didn¡¯t want to waste time on Sophia. ¡°Enough. You¡¯re not wee here, and Ellinor doesn¡¯t want to see you either.¡± Sophia, seeing that Balfour didn¡¯t give a damn about her feelings, shot back. ¡°Mr. Howard, what¡¯s your deal with Ellinor? What gives you the right to speak for her and prevent me from seeing her?¡± Balfour replied coldly, ¡°I have every right. As for my rtionship with Ellinor, that¡¯s none of your business, and I¡¯m not going to tell you!¡± With that, he stormed off into the water room. He thought Sophia would follow him in and continue her rant, but she didn¡¯t. He quickly filled a jug with water and didn¡¯t see Sophia in the hallway when he came out. Without giving it a second thought, Balfour hurried back to Ellinor¡¯s room. But Ellinor was no longer in the bed; only the nket was left. Balfour¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. He dropped the jug and quickly called the hospital, demanding they seal off the exit and find Ellinor.. However, Ellinor had already left the hospital. She was still in her hospital gown. Having left in such a hurry, she didn¡¯t have time to change. She hid at a crossroads far from the hospital, pulled out her cell phone, and was about to call Chase when a red sports car pulled up in front of her. Ellinor was on alert. She was worried it was Balfour¡¯s people trying to take her back, so she instinctively started backing away. It wasn¡¯t until the car¡¯s window slowly rolled down and Sophia¡¯s alluring face appeared that she realized it wasn¡¯t Balfour¡¯s people. ¡°Ellinor, get in. I¡¯ll take you to Theo!¡± Confirming it wasn¡¯t Balfour¡¯s people, Ellinor rxed a bit. But she didn¡¯t trust Sophia. Sophia knew she was on guard, so she exined, ¡°I know you probably want to call your friends Chase or Ida to pick you up, right? But they won¡¯t take you. They¡¯ll only send you back to the hospital. They knew about Theo¡¯s situation long ago, but like Balfour, they kept it from you. How could they possibly take you to Theo?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ellinor frowned slightly. ¡°Why would you take me then?¡± ¡°I want to take you because, like you, I can¡¯t believe Theo is just gone. I want to go to the crime scene and look for clues. I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, and there are many words and phrases here I can¡¯t understand. With you, we might be more efficient.¡± As Ellinor was staring at Sophia, she heard Byran calling. ¡°Ellinor! Come back! Don¡¯t wander off! Come back!¡± Crap! If she didn¡¯t get in the car now, she might get dragged back to the hospital. She quickly turned to see Byran chasing after her. Ellinor didn¡¯t have time to think; she hurriedly opened Sophia¡¯s car door and got in. Being pregnant slowed her down significantly, and Byran was almost on her. Luckily, Sophia was quick enough to step on the gas and leave Byran in the dust. Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 In the car, Ellinor sat quietly, not saying a word. Sophia turned to look at her. ¡°Ellinor, why so quiet all of a sudden? Don¡¯t you want to know where I¡¯m taking you?¡± Ellinor stared straight ahead, not looking at Sophia. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already tell me? We¡¯re heading to the crime scene to look for clues.¡± Sophia curiously asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Ellinor¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, get out of the car and give me the keys and the address. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± ¨C Sophia paused for a moment. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not scared. I hope Theo¡¯s still alive and that the body isn¡¯t his. For that, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± ¡°Then stop the chitchat and focus on driving.¡± Sophia fell silent. Sophia sneaked a nce at Ellinor¡¯s ballooning belly. She seemed to have stopped considering her own body and the baby inside. For Theo, she was really prepared to give everything. It seemed that Theo was still in Ellinor¡¯s heart. Sophia had already guessed that Ellinor would take the opportunity to flee the hospital when Balfour went to fetch water, so she purposely went to chat with Balfour to buy time for Ellinor. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Knowing that Ellinor had just learned about Theo¡¯s ident and must be in a mess now, Sophia decided not to talk to her anymore. She quietly drove the car and sped towards the abandoned factory in the suburbs. C In the suburbs, near a factory that had been bombed into ruins. Seeing the mess, one could imagine the power of the explosion. After getting out of the car, Ellinor looked at the ruins in front of her under the moonlight. All the possibilities she had imagined about Theo possibly still being alive were overthrown at this moment. If Theo was really near this abandoned factory, his chances of survival were very slim. ¡°Are you sure Theo really came here? Even if his car and ID were found here, it doesn¡¯t prove he was here himself.¡± Ellinor asked Sophia. ¡°Ellinor, I also hope Theo didn¡¯te here. But the police pulled up road surveince footage, confirming Theo was in the car. He even got out of the car at the service area for a rest.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Have the police figured out what happened? Why did Theo suddenlye to this deste ce?¡± Even if Balfour¡¯s exnation was correct and Theo¡¯s half-brothers were up to no good, Theo was too smart toe here. Sophia shook her head. ¡°No one knows why Theo woulde here. Now the police have only found Theo¡¯s ID and a blown-up phone on a body that was blown beyond recognition. The cause of the explosion is still under investigation. During the day, the police wille here to investigate; we can onlye in at night.¡± Ellinor was silent for a long time. It turned out that Theo hadn¡¯t replied to her messages in the past few days because he had an ident. Her heart hurt so much that she could hardly breathe. But now wasn¡¯t the time for heartache. She needed to find clues as soon as possible. If he had indeed been murdered, then she absolutely couldn¡¯t let the murderer get away with it. She had to avenge her unborn child¡¯s father¡¯s death. Ellinor took a deep breath, slowly walked towards the ruins, turned on her phone¡¯s shlight for illumination, and began to look for clues. Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Sophia also flicked on her phone¡¯s shlight and walked over to Ellinor, asking in a slightly lost tone, ¡°Ellinor, what are we supposed to do now?¡± Ellinor was scanning the surroundings intently and replied calmly, ¡°We start searching. Look around for any suspicious items that might have been left behind.¡± Sophia nodded in agreement and then looked around at the pitch-ck environment. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But this ce is so huge; how are we possibly going to search it all? Plus, the cops already searched the ce during the daytime; there probably won¡¯t be any suspicious items left.¡± Ellinor thought Sophia was talking nonsense. Hadn¡¯t she thought this through before bringing her here? Wouldn¡¯t it be more productive to use this time to look for clues instead of talking? Ignoring Sophia, Ellinor bent down to rummage through the rubble of the destroyed building and picked up a reflective item. It turned out to be a piece of scrap metal, which she promptly discarded and continued her search. Because of her pregnancy, bending over to search was exhausting and made her unstable. Only when she could no longer bear it did she straighten up to take a break. It was at this moment that she heard the voices of two mening from not too far away. ¡°Boss, the cops have sealed off this abandoned factory. If you dropped something here after that big explosion, it¡¯s nearly impossible to find it. I suggest we give up and stop looking.¡± ¡°Enough with the chatter! Give me the shlight!¡± Ellinor heard the footsteps getting closer and reacted quickly. She swiftly pulled Sophia behind a pir that had not beenpletely destroyed. Sophia was startled, but she quickly calmed down and also heard the conversation between the two men. ¡°Boss! It¡¯s dark, even with a shlight. We can¡¯t see clearly; we should stop looking.¡± ¡°If you keep talking, you¡¯re out!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± They were hiding in a concealed spot, so Ellinor could not see the men¡¯s faces, but their voices sounded familiar. She felt like she had heard them somewhere. Just as she was trying to recall, Sophia nudged her and whispered, ¡°Ellinor, could they be the bad guys who hurt Theo?¡± Ellinor gave Sophia a cautionary look, signaling her to keep quiet. The ce was too quiet; any noise could give them away. Sophia promptly nodded and covered her mouth. The two men seemed to be there for the same reason as them. They were without a doubt looking for something. Ellinor observed the two men from the shadows, realizing that if she could follow them quietly, she could possibly find some clues. However, things did not go as nned. They were discovered! One of the men, a chubby one, suddenly said alertly, ¡°Boss, look! There seems to be a red car parked over there.¡± The man who had been searching through the debris with a shlight straightened up and followed the direction indicated by the chubby guy, finding the red sports car. ¡°Oh crap! Someone¡¯s here! Find them!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± The two men immediately switched from searching for items to searching for people and began sweeping their shlights all around. Ellinor instinctively tightened her grip on Sophia¡¯s wrist, keeping a keen eye on the surroundings, ready to make a run for it. Turned out that Sophia had forgotten to turn off her phone¡¯s shlight, and the reflection it cast on the car caught the chubby man¡¯s attention. Ellinor had assumed that, given Sophia¡¯s age, she would be moreposed in dealing with situations. She didn¡¯t expect their cover to be blown due to her carelessness. ¡°Who¡¯s hiding there? Come out!¡± ¡°Come out!¡± Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 The two men had already found their hiding ce. Ellinor was about to bolt with Sophia in tow, but they didn¡¯t even manage to take a step. Sophia held her hand tight, refusing to run. Frowning, Ellinor turned back and said urgently, ¡°What are you doing? Run!¡± But Sophia still held on to Ellinor, shaking her head. ¡°Ellinor, let¡¯s not run. You¡¯re pregnant, we¡¯d never outrun them.¡± Ellinor was at a loss for words. ¡°So what do you suggest we do?¡± While Ellinor was still surprised, Sophia led her out in front of the two men. She feigned ignorance and said, ¡°Sorry, we were just passing by. We didn¡¯t mean to disturb you guys. We apologize if we caused any inconvenience. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave you to your search.¡± The chubby one blocked their way and looked them up and down. ¡°Just passing by? You twodies just happen to be passing by in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ we¡­¡± ¡°We really had to use the bathroom and couldn¡¯t find one on our way. So we came to this secluded ce. We didn¡¯t expect anyone to be here.¡± Ellinor replied for Sophia, but she kept her head down, avoiding eye contact with the men. The bathroom? The fat man let out a mockingugh when he heard this excuse. The skinny man, however, approached Ellinor and said coldly, ¡°You, look up.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t move. The skinny man seemed impatient. He drew a gun from his waist and pointed it at her chin, forcing her to look up. As the man saw Ellinor¡¯s face, she also saw his. The tall and thin man had silver¨Cgray hair, a piercing in his left ear, and a cold, wicked look in his eyes. He held the gun to Ellinor¡¯s chin with one hand and had a shlight in the other, shining it on her face. He looked at her for a while and then said with a smile, ¡°So it¡¯s you! Theo¡¯s well¨Chidden wife.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t understand why the man with the silver hair would call her that. She simply said, ¡°Sir, you have the wrong person. I¡¯m not Theo¡¯s wife¡± The man with the silver¨Cgray hair jabbed her harder with the gun. ¡°Stop pretending! I know you, you¡¯re his wife.¡± Ellinor said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not his wife. She is! She¡¯s the one who married Theo. If you have any grudges, you should take them up with her As she spoke, she pointed at Sophia, standing next to her. Sophia was taken aback and then looked resentful. ¡°Ellinor, how could you at a time like this.__?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, from the moment Sophia brought her out, Ellinor remembered who this man with the silver¨Cgray hair was. When she first met Theo, she was once kidnapped. The man who orchestrated that kidnapping was this very man with the silver¨Cgray hair and the earring in his left ear. Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 The silver¨Chaired man nced at Sophia standing by the side and was seeminglypletely uninterested. He then shifted his gaze back toward Ellinor. The barrel of the gun moved from Ellinor¡¯s chin to her big, round belly, giving it a gentle poke. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you guys are married or not, what matters is who Theo really fancies. And I¡¯m quite interested in the kid in your belly. So I don¡¯t need her, only you. Juste along with us nicely.¡± After saying that, he jerked his chin in a certain direction, indicating that Ellinor should walk over. With the gun pointing at her, Ellinor had no choice but toply. Sophia asked, Wait! Where are you taking Ellinor?¡± The silver¨Chaired man responded, ¡°None of your business! Stop being so nosy!¡± Sophia furrowed her brows. ¡°But¡­¡± The fat man looked at Sophia uneasily. ¡°Boss? Are we really letting this woman go? What if she exposes us to the cops?¡± The silver¨Chaired man squinted. ¡°If we kidnap her, we¡¯ll be asking for trouble. Thaddeus¡® daughter should know the rules of the underworld. She won¡¯t expose us to the cops because of her father¡¯s reputation in the underworld.¡± The fat man looked at Sophia in shock and took a fearful step back. ¡°She¡­ She is Thaddeus¡® daughter?¡± The silver¨Chaired man kicked the fat man. ¡°Coward! What are you hesitating for? Go take this pregnant woman away.¡± In the end, Sophia was left in the ruins. The two men dragged Ellinor into a van and drove away. Sophia stood there, watching the van speed off, as her worried face quickly turned into a smug smile. She turned around, got into her sports car, and drove off. Late at night. Several cars were parked outside the nchet family¡¯s house, all from the Howard family. Balfour got out of thest ck car and personally rang the nchet family¡¯s doorbell. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If it weren¡¯t for Ellinor, he wouldn¡¯te to the nchet family¡¯s house. Byran also came along. After talking to the nchet family¡¯s butler through the video doorbell, the nchet family¡¯s front door opened. A servant came to greet them and led them in. Upon entering the nchet family¡¯s hall, only Theo¡¯s sister, Veronica, was waiting for them. Perhaps due to the recent tragedy, the atmosphere in the nchet family¡¯s house was noticeably low. Veronica looked haggard. She was in a poor mental state and had a hoarse voice. She asked unhappily, ¡°What are you two doing at my house in the middle of the night? Are you here tough at us?¡± Balfour did not argue with her and directly asked, ¡°Ms. nchet, has Ellinor been to your house?¡± Upon hearing the name Ellinor, Veronica looked at them in shock. ¡°Ellinor? She didn¡¯te here today! What happened to her?¡± Balfour looked up at the second floor, seerningly doubting Veronica, but her expression didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. ¡°She hasn¡¯te back, nor has she contacted you?¡± Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 ¡°No! What¡¯s up? What happened to her?¡± Balfour didn¡¯t answer. He thought for a while and asked again, ¡°Ms. nchet, can you get in touch with your brother¡¯s friend, Sophia?¡± Veronica found their visit rather odd and sensed that something serious was going on. She pondered. ¡°Sophia did call me before looking for my brother, but I didn¡¯t save her number. I¡¯ll have to check if I still have it in my call history.¡± Balfour nodded. ¡°If you could, please check.¡± ¡°I found it; this is the number. What do you need Sophia for?¡± Balfour didn¡¯t have time to exin to Veronica. ¡°Ms. nchet, Ellinor left on her own this afternoon; we can¡¯t find her. I suspect Sophia took her. Could you help me call and ask if she knows where Ellinor is?¡± What? Ellinor went missing? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Upon hearing this, Veronica was very anxious and immediately called Sophia. The phone rang for a while before being answered. ¡°Hello? Veronica.¡± Sophia¡¯s voice sounded choked up, as if she had just stopped crying. Veronica asked, ¡°Sophia, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at a hotel; what¡¯s up, Veronica? Any new developments about your brother? Theo¡¯s not dead, is he?¡± Veronica also hoped that her brother was okay, but¡­ ¡°No, I¡¯m calling to ask if you¡¯ve seen Ellinor today. She¡¯s missing!¡± Sophia feigned surprise. ¡°What? Ellinor is missing? I haven¡¯t seen her. What happened? How could Ellinor go missing?¡± ¡°Balfour said that you might have taken Ellinor, so he asked me to call you. Are you sure you haven¡¯t seen Ellinor? Ellinor is pregnant now; the child is the only thing we have left of my brother. She can¡¯t have any problems. If you¡¯ve seen Ellinor, you must tell me the truth!¡± Sophia replied innocently, ¡°Veronica, I¡¯m telling the truth! I really haven¡¯t seen Ellinor today. Yes, I went to the Howard family¡¯s home this afternoon to visit her, but the Howard family didn¡¯t let me in, and Balfour even had me kicked out. Then I saw the Howards take Ellinor to the hospital. I was worried about the baby, so I also went to the hospital, but Balfour stopped me again. I didn¡¯t see Ellinor. How could they suspect me of taking Ellinor away now? I don¡¯t even know which ward Ellinor is in. If Balfour doesn¡¯t trust me, he can check the hospital¡¯s surveince to see if I took Ellinor away. But the most important thing now is to find Ellinor as soon as possible!¡± the After confirming that Sophia did not know where Ellinor was, Veronica was no longer in a mood to continue talking to Sophia. After hanging up phone, she questioned Balfour, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Ellinor end up at your ce? And why did she go to the hospital? Has she given birth yet?¡± Balfour shook his head and replied, ¡°No, she just got a little distressed when she heard about your brother. She and the baby are fine, but she slipped away.¡± Veronica became anxious. Her brother was already in trouble. If something happened to Ellinor, her grandparents would be devastated. ¡°What should we do now? Let¡¯s call the police! We must find Ellinor; she can¡¯t run into any trouble.¡± Balfour remained calm. ¡°Ms. nchet, could you give me Sophia¡¯s number? I still have some questions for her.¡± Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Veronica gave Sophia¡¯s number to Balfour. After saving the number, Balfour muttered a thanks and turned to leave. Veronica, feeling a bit uneasy, followed him. ¡°Hold up, I¡¯ming with you guys to find Ellinor.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t stop or wait, but Byran did. ¡°Veronica, I think it¡¯s best if you just stay put. Your grandparents need you most right now. Don¡¯t worry, my brother and I will find Ellinor; no doubt about it!¡± Veronica looked troubled. ¡°But¡­¡±. Byran gently reassured her. ¡°Theo is gone. If you don¡¯t take care of your grandparents, he¡¯ll be throwing a fit up in heaven.¡± With misty eyes, Veronica resigned herself. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for news from you guys. The moment you find Ellinor, you must let me know.¡± Byran nodded. ¡°Sure thing, no worries.¡± After they left the nchet vi and got in the car, Balfour dialed Sophia¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, what can I do for you?¡± Sophia sounded pretty chill at the moment. Aplete 180 from the meltdown she¡¯d had when Veronica called earlier. Without beating around the bush, Balfour asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ellinor?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. There was a pause on the other end before Sophia replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Balfour! Didn¡¯t I already make things clear to Veronica? You never let me see Ellinor, so how the hell am I supposed to know where she is now that she¡¯s missing?¡± Balfour, unlike Veronica, wasn¡¯t so easily bamboozled. He asked, ¡°Is 1BCD567 your license te number?¡± Sophia responded coolly, ¡°Balfour, I think you¡¯ve got your wires crossed. If you¡¯re using me without any proof I¡¯m not going to be pleased. I¡¯m too swamped with grief over Theo¡¯s death to deal with anything else. If I weren¡¯t, I¡¯d probably sue you.¡± Balfour squinted in annoyance. He was at a loss as to how to handle Sophia. 1BCD567 was the te number Byran noted when he saw Ellinor get into the car. However, he had already checked the number, and no red sports car matched it. The road surveince cameras also didn¡¯t pick-up the car, indicating that not only had it changed its tes, but it also took routes thatcked surveince, making it incredibly hard to track. After Sophia hung up, Balfour figured it was pointless to call her again and didn¡¯t. Just then, another car pulled up to the nchet family¡¯s doorstep, and Chase and Ida arrived to join them. After stepping out of the car, Ida asked Byran, ¡°Was Ellinor with the nchets?¡± Byran shook his head in disappointment. ¡°We asked around, and Veronica said Ellinor never made it to the nchet vi.¡± Ida furrowed her brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? You shouldn¡¯t have let her know about Theo before she gave birth. Why can¡¯t you guys do one simple thing? If you can¡¯t take care of her properly, why did you bring her over in the first ce?¡± Byran was consumed with guilt. He was left speechless by the turn of events. Meanwhile, Balfour sat in the car, his face stony and silent as he lost himself in his thoughts. Chase walked over and lightly patted Ida¡¯s shoulder, indicating that she should calm down. Chase said, ¡°The most important thing now is to find her. If she never went to the nchet vi, why do you think she left?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? She wants to know what happened to Theo.¡± Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Ida had a sudden realization and turned to Chase. ¡°Are you saying she might have gone to the explosion site looking for Theo?¡± Chase wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. We¡¯ve looked everywhere we could think of. The only ce we haven¡¯t checked is the crime scene.¡± Though they didn¡¯t continue their conversation, they seemed to come to some mutual understanding and quickly ran to their respective cars. Alterwards, Chase¡¯s car and the Howard family¡¯s car both headed towards the factory in the suburbs that had exploded. At the same time. In a small town not far from the Greenhaven suburbs, in a certain bungalow courtyard, Ellinor was tied up and confined in a dirty, small room. The air was filled with the scent of barbecue and cheap beer. Every now and then, she could hear people outside swearing and telling crude jokes. Since she was pregnant, the unpleasant smells made Ellinor feel nauseous. The two men who had brought her here were outside drinking and eatingte-night snacks with their comrades, not paying her any mind. After bringing her here, they locked her in the room and left her alone. Ellinor¡¯s mouth was taped shut, so she couldn¡¯t call for help. She didn¡¯t n on calling for help anyway. In her current situation, making a fuss would only make things worse. She observed her surroundings while moving her body, trying to use the sharp corner of some debris to cut the rope tied around her ankles. Suddenly, the door to the hut was kicked open. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the point of bringing this chick here? She¡¯s pregnant, so she can¡¯t party with us.¡± ¡°All you think about is women!¡± The silver-haired man disgustedly lifted his chin. ¡°Get lost! I need to chat with her.¡± The fat man scratched his head in annoyance and left, closing the door for their boss. The silver-haired man walked over to Ellinor, who was still tied to the ground. He looked down at her like she was an insect and asked scornfully. ¡°Remember me?¡± Ellinor lifted her head to look at the man, but with her mouth taped shut, she couldn¡¯t answer his question. The silver-haired man didn¡¯t seem to expect an answer, and he lightly kicked her. ¡°Alter you ran away that time. Theo had people chasing me for over a year. I almost died a few times. He really cares about you.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes faltered. She hadn¡¯t known that Theo had sent people after this kidnapper. The silver-haired man squatted down slowly; his evil eyes, filled with mockery and cruelly, were locked onto her. ¡°I love destroying everything that bastard cares about bit by bit. I want him to suffer.¡± Ellinor red at the silver-haired man, trying to make a sound. She had something to say, but with her mouth taped shut, she couldn¡¯t speak clearly. The silver-haired man understood her intention. He reached out and mercilessly ripped the tape from her mouth. Suddenly, Ellinor¡¯s cheek felt a sharp pain. The adhesive material being ripped off her face pulled out her fine facial hair. He said coldly, ¡°What did you want to say? Say it now.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes were full of urgency. She looked at him expectantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Theo die in the explosion? Why do you want him to suffer? What¡¯s the point?¡± Her urgency was the hope of hearing from this kidnapper that Theo was still alive. Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 The silver-haired man sneered sarcastically. ¡°He¡¯s dead¡¯ But his death was too quick; he got off easy. So, even if he¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll torment the woman he cares about the most to make sure he can¡¯t rest in peace.¡± Ellinor took a cautious step back because she could tell that this silver-haired man had no moral constraints and was not joking with her. After seeing Ellinor step back fearfully, a hint of disdain appeared in the eyes of the silver-haired man. ¡°Scared already? Weren¡¯t you quite bravest time?¡± Ellinor gritted her teeth silently, not saying a word. No shit! Last time when she was tied up, she wasn¡¯t pregnant, so she had no problem dealing with them. The silver-haired man chuckled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t torment you now, you should thank the kid in your belly for being useful to me. Once you¡¯ve given birth to the kid. I¡¯ slowly y games with you.¡± Ellinor frowned in surprise. ¡°What use is my child to you? What the hell are you trying to do?¡± The silver-haired man poked Ellinor¡¯s belly. ¡°Your unborn kid can help me control all the assets of the nchet Corporation. With Theo dead, I can keep this kid to threaten the nchet family; this child has great value to me.¡± Ellinor suddenly understood something and smiled. ¡°What kind of dream are you having? Your n won¡¯t work! The child in my belly has nothing to do with the nchet family, even if it did, how could the nchet family be willingly exploited by you for a newborn baby?¡± The silver-haired man lowered his head and sneered at Ellinor. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Alter Theo died, Marissa and Putnam made a will overnight already giving all the nchet family industries to the kid in your belly.¡± Ellinor was taken aback after hearing this. ¡°What? Where did you hear this? That¡¯s impossible!¡± The silver-haired man squinted his eyes wickedly. ¡°How is it impossible? With Theo dead, the child in your belly is his only legitimate heir. If the nchet family¡¯s property isn¡¯t inherited by this child, who should it be passed to?¡± Ellinor had never heard of this, and she thought it unlikely that Marissa and Putnam could make such a shocking decision so quickly. She didn¡¯t know where this silver-haired man got his information. After thinking. Ellinor looked at the silver-haired man calmly. ¡°I get it. What you ultimately want is the nchet family¡¯s money, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no need to go through all this trouble. How much money do you want? I can give it to you.¡± The silver-haired man was slightly stunned and looked at Ellinor amusingly. ¡°You¡¯ll give me money? How much money do you have? Can you afford it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be the decision-maker for the nchet Corporation, but I can control my own affairs. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. To tell you the truth, I actually have a few small businesses. If sold, they should amount to a few billion dors. That¡¯s enough for you to live a worry-free life. As long as you let me go, I will give you all the money!¡± The silver-haired man stared intently at Ellinor¡¯s eyes, trying to spot traces of her bluffing. However, Ellinor¡¯s eyes were firm and calm, with no signs of guilt, which made him begin to believe her. Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Ellinor spoke again, ¡°Though a few billion is no match for the market value of the nchet Corporation, it¡¯s still a hefty sum that could afford you a swanky life. Plus, you won¡¯t have to squabble with shareholders for shares; you can easily pocket this money.¡±The silver-haired man pondered her offer for a moment,ughed, and then pinched Ellinor¡¯s chin. ¡°You make it sound tempting. If what you say is true, I¡¯ll take it. But I¡¯m not settling for just this; I want all the assets of the nchet Corporation too.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t expect him to be so greedy. She frowned and asked, ¡°Mister, what¡¯s your name?¡± The silver-haired man looked at her scornfully. ¡°Why the third degree? You¡¯re not worthy of knowing my name!¡± Ellinor calmly replied, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should share the same surname as Theo nchet, right?¡± After seeing the silver-haired man¡¯s face darken, Ellinor knew she had guessed correctly and continued, ¡°I guess I hit the nail on the head! You¡¯re the illegitimate child of Theo¡¯s father from another woman; you resent him for abandoning you and your mother, despise the nchet family, and hate Theo even more because he¡¯s lived apletely different life from you, am I right?¡± The silver-haired man red at her, his gaze full of anger. ¡°You¡¯d best shut up, or else don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡± Ellinor looked into the silver-haired man¡¯s eyes, knowing she had hit a nerve, and that was exactly why he was raging. But she didn¡¯t n to stop there; she continued, ¡°You should be hating Theo¡¯s father, not Theo. What wrong has he done? He never asked for a phndering father. Furthermore, back then he was just a child; how was he supposed to control his father?¡± The silver-haired man red at her. ¡°Why the hell does he get all the luck? Howe he inherits the nchet Corporation just like that? We¡¯re both sons of the same father, so why does he get to be noble and live a wealthy life while I have to scrape by at the bottom barrel of society? I hate him, I want him dead, and I want the nchet Corporation to be mine; only then will I feel at peace; only then can I make up for my mother¡¯s suffering!¡± When the silver-haired man mentioned his mother, his resentment deepened. Ellinor was taken aback, seeming to understand the bitterness and resentment in his heart. ¡°But have you ever thought about it? Even if you really got the nchet Corporation, can you manage it? Are you sure you can keep the nchet Corporation in the top 100panies worldwide?¡± The silver-haired man gripped her throat tightly. ¡°How dare you look down on me?¡± Ellinor felt a bitN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ufortable, but she deliberately smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for you; you don¡¯t know how to run a business. Even if you take control of the nchet Corporation, it won¡¯t do you any good. In no time, the nchet Corporation will go bankrupt due to mismanagement.¡± The silver-haired man angrily said, ¡°Mind your own business! Even if I bankrupt the nchet Corporation, I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting something if you can¡¯t enjoy it? I don¡¯t think your friends know how to run apany either, and you don¡¯t have the right connections to help you. If you don¡¯t mind, I can teach you as long as you don¡¯t harm me.¡± The silver-haired man looked at her suspiciously. ¡°You want to teach me?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°To be honest, I got close to Theo before just to use his power to make my life better. But he¡¯s dead now, and I can now only rely on the child in my stomach. I probably won¡¯t have much say in the nchet family; I might even be discarded by them, leaving only this child!¡± Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 ¡°But if I can find a man with nchet family blood like you, then I¡¯ve got an ace up my sleeve. We could be a team, backing each other up and climbing to the peak of life. What do you say?¡±The silver-haired man looked at Ellinor for a while and then pushed her away in disdain. ¡°Why the hell do you think I would ept Theo¡¯s ex?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t feel insulted; she justughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t the nchet Corporation also belong to Theo before? You don¡¯t mind taking over the nchet Corporation, but you mind his ex-girlfriend?! You should know that I was with Theo because I¡¯ve got my own capabilities!¡± It seemed like the silver-haired man was swayed by Ellinor¡¯s words. He really didn¡¯t know how to run apany, and his buddies couldn¡¯t help him either; he did need a hand. This chick seemed pretty straight-up, and he could always kick her out when he was done with her. So, the silver- haired man smirked. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll keep you around for now. But if I find out you¡¯re ying me, you¡¯re gonna pay!¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided to team up, can you untie my hands now?¡± A hint of suspicion shed in the silver-haired man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why do I need to untie you? Got something urgent you need to attend to? I¡¯ll untie you after you give birth.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°I just need you to untie my hands and give me a pen and paper. I can draw you the power structure of the nchet Corporation, which should help both of us control it.¡± The silver-haired man looked at her in confusion. Ellinorughed. ¡°What? I¡¯m a pregnant woman with my feet tied! Even if you untie my hands, I can¡¯t run away. You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll escape? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overestimating me and underestimating your big gang?¡± Ellinor sessfully pissed off the silver-haired man; he nced at her big belly in annoyance, deciding she couldn¡¯t run away. ¡°Give me your hands!¡± The silver-haired man said coldly. Ellinor immediately stretched out her hands. He noticed her slender wrists as he untied the rope. It was weird. This chick was pregnant. She was all round and puffy like a loaf of bread, but her arms were not fat at all; they were actually quite slender instead. After the silver-haired man untied the rope, he ordered her, ¡°Start drawing!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ellinor innocently showed her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t have any paper or a pen; how am I supposed to draw?¡± The silver-haired man stared at her, watching her intently for a while. He then turned around to find paper and a pen. Suddenly! BOOM! Inside the bungalow in the yard, seven or eight young dudes were having a barbecue and drinking, oblivious to the noise. In the ruins at the explosion site in the suburbs. About seven or eight cars were parked. Everyone got out of the cars. Byran looked at the ruins in front of him with his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°This ce is totally destroyed. Is it really possible that Ellinor is here?¡± Balfour got out of the car, squinting to observe the surroundings. He signaled his men to start searching. Meanwhile, he was also looking for any suspicious clues. He noticed some unusual tire marks on the ground. Balfour squatted down, using a shlight to get a closer look. They were tire marks from a car other than theirs. He then looked up in the direction the tire marks were heading. Chase saw Balfour squatting there, so he walked over and took a look. He shouted, ¡°Guys,e over and check this out! These tire marks here look pretty fresh. They seem to head in the direction of the town outside the suburbs Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Ida and Byran joined in to get a closer look.Balfour dusted off his hands, stood up, gathered his crew, and instructed them to follow the tire tracks. Then, they each got in their cars and followed the tracks. Out in the suburbs, at the abandoned factory, the ground was muddy, so any car would leave clear tracks, but when they hit the asphalt road leading to the county town, the tracks disappeared. They had to stop and rely on the trafficwork to check road surveince and then began filtering out suspicious vehicles. Since there weren¡¯t many cars entering the county from the suburbs at night, they quickly zeroed in on a suspicious van and hit the road again. Following the route caught on surveince, they soon found a bungalow in a narrow alley. A locked iron gate stood in front of the bungalow. They could hear men¡¯s voices and smell the barbecue from within. Balfour, Chase, Ida, and Byran got out of the car and walked into the narrow alley. They didn¡¯t drive over on purpose, so as not to tip off anyone inside with the sound of the engine. They hid and observed from a concealed spot. All the houses around were dark and quiet. Only one yard was lit, with rowdy sounds coming from inside. Byran frowned and whispered anxiously, ¡°Balfour, do you think Ellinor went to the ruins looking for Theo and got taken here? There are so many men inside, you don¡¯t think they¡¯ve¡­¡± Balfour¡¯s face darkened, and he clenched his fists. ¡°Shut up! Keep it down!¡± Byran lowered his head. He knew he should be quiet, but he was very worried about Ellinor. The thought of her being taken by those men made him want to charge in right away. Ida adjusted her gold-framed sses. ¡°You guys wait here; I¡¯ll try to sneak in.¡± Chase put a hand out to stop her, coolly saying, ¡°There are too many men inside. If our boss is there, yourte-night visit will only alert them.¡± Ida frowned. ¡°So what do you suggest?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s watch a bit longer.¡± Byran couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What if they finish eating and then start¡­ with Ellinor?¡± Chase was also worried, but for the sake of the boss¡¯s safety, he couldn¡¯t act rashly. ¡°Let¡¯s all keep our cool. Right now, our boss is pregnant. They wouldn¡¯t just kidnap someone for ***ual desires. There must be another reason as to why they brought her here.¡± Byran found Chase¡¯s exnation reasonable. He nearly forgot Ellinor was pregnant. Just then, Balfour signaled for them to quiet down. The other three immediately fell silent. Then they heard the crude banter of the men in the yard. ¡°Our boss went into that pregnant woman¡¯s room, right? Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet?¡± ¡°Do you think the boss would even take a pregnant woman?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the man; he doesn¡¯t care about the woman¡¯s huge belly being in the way!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°You guys love to talk smack! If he hears you, he¡¯ll beat the hell out of you!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 After hearing this, Balfour, Byran, Ida, and Chase all became pissed off.They stopped holding each other back, ready for a showdown with those disgusting blokes. They strode forward, and then suddenly, a tall man blocked their way. They were on alert at first, but once they got a clear look at the man, they were all dumbfounded. Then the man strode toward the yard and kicked the iron gate open with a bang. Upon seeing the neer, the henchmen were taken aback. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ didn¡¯t you croak? Are you a ghost or what?¡± Theo asked icily. ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know who your wife is! Let¡¯s get him! We¡¯ll hand him over to the boss!¡± One of the henchmen took the lead. Theo kicked over their barbecue grill, scattering the hot coals all over the floor. The men yelled in pain as the coals scorched their bodies and faces. Once they recovered, they all lunged at Theo. Unbeknownst to them, three more tall men and a woman in gold-rimmed sses had entered the yard to back Theo up. Ida adjusted her sses, bent down, and grabbed one of the downed men. ¡°Spill! Where did you guys take the pregnant woman?¡± The man, covered in bruises, spat out a mouthful of blood and replied with a toothless grin, ¡°Inside!¡± Ida shoved him away and gave him a swift kick. Once he passed out, she quickly made her way to the cabin. After dealing with the two henchmen in front of him, Theo also headed for the cabin.. Ida cautiously opened the door, ready for any traps, only to find the heavily pregnant Ellinor straddling a silver-haired man, gripping his cor tightly, and interrogating him. ¡°Speak! Where did you guys take Theo?¡± The silver-haired man was a bloody mess. Ellinor had broken his arms and legs. He had no chance of fighting back. Ellinor knocked him out with a random object just as he was about to grab a pen and paper. He then received a brutal beating. But the silver-haired man justughed at her. ¡°Hahaha, he¡¯s blown to bits!¡± Ellinor was livid, her voice hoarse from shouting. ¡°What on earth are you bbering about?! He can¡¯t be dead! Tell me where he is, or I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The silver-haired man, with blood oozing from his mouth and his eyes swollen shut, was still grinning. ¡°Kill me if you want! He¡¯s already dead! The cops even took his body away, don¡¯t you know? Hahaha, you crazy woman. Why are you going mad over a dead man?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes had turned a murderous red. She trembled with rage andN?velDrama.Org holds this content. yelled, ¡°You bastard! How dare you insult Theo? Give him back to me! Give him back!¡± The silver- haired man¡¯s ears rang from Ellinor¡¯s punch. It took him a while to recover, then he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He¡¯s dead. Killing me won¡¯t bring him back, you crazy woman!¡± Ellinor was shaking all over. Since she learned the news, she¡¯d been trying to suppress her emotions and stay calm. But now she couldn¡¯t control her feelings anymore. Her heart was about to shatter. She¡¯d been trying to keep her distance from that man, but she¡¯d never imagined he would die and disappear from the world. She couldn¡¯t ept the truth. Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 She grabbed the silver-haired man by the neck in a frenzy. ¡°If he dies, you¡¯re going down with him!¡±The man¡¯s face turned red instantly as he gasped for breath. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Upon hearing Ida¡¯s voice, Ellinor loosened her grip and turned around. Yes, Ida had arrived. It wasn¡¯t just Ida.. Chase, Balfour, and Byran were also there. They all came looking for her. But that wasn¡¯t the highlight. The main event was that Theo was there too! Yes, it was Theo. He was standing right in the middle of them, looking at her in surprise before squinting his eyes, his expression a mix of amusement and disbelief. Ida approached first. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t dirty your hands with this guy. Sit down and rest; the police can deal with him.¡± Ellinor looked at Ida and then at her hands. She regained her sanity and quickly pulled back her hand. Being pregnant, she had difficulty standing up. She reached out for Ida¡¯s help, but Theo beat her to it and grabbed her hand. Chase pulled Ida aside. Seeing that Theo had grabbed her hand, Ellinor instinctively tried to pull away. Theo, anticipating this, held her hand tightly and looked at her tenderly. ¡°Were you standing up for me just now?¡± Feeling awkward, Ellinor replied, ¡°No, I just couldn¡¯t stand the sight of him!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Theo smiled, stroking her face with his other hand, trying tofort her. Ellinor stared at Theo as she felt his hand gently caress her cheek. Her emotions suddenly copsed, and tears welled up in her eyes. The roller coaster of emotions she was feeling was too overwhelming. She thought he was dead, and then he appeared in front of her, as real as he was before. The silver-haired man couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re not dead?!¡± Only then did Theo notice that Ellinor was sitting on another man. Frowning, he picked Ellinor up and gave the man a hard kick. ¡°You¡¯re far from killing me!¡± The man was in unbearable pain. Theo¡¯s kick felt like it was tearing his insides apart. The police Theo brought rushed in at that moment, handcuffed the bloodied silver-haired man, and took him away. At that point, Ellinor seemed to have lost all her strength. She leaned against Theo, too tired to resist. She waspletely drained. She couldn¡¯t understand how she managed to hit the silver-haired man, especially when her belly was already so big. Theo looked down at her pale face, leaned his forehead against hers, and whispered soothingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Theo quietly held Ellinor and carried her into the car. She then fell into a deep sleep. She hadn''t had a chance to ask him what had happened. At the police station. Theo''s tall figure stood outside the interrogation room, waiting for the police''s verdict. At that moment, Marissa nchet and Putnam nchet rushed over to the police station after hearing the news. Veronica came in and saw her brother, whom she thought was dead. She couldn''t control herself; she ran over, threw herself into Theo''s arms, and burst into tears. ¡°You''re okay?! We thought you...¡± Theo gently patted Veronica''s head. ¡°It''s okay; don''t cry. I''m right here, aren''t 12¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Veronica looked up at Theo''s face as she continued to sob. She was close enough to touch it. ¡°What happened? Why did the police say you were blown up? You scared the hell out of me, Grandma, and Grandpa!¡± Theo couldn''t say much more in this situation. ¡°Theo, you little rascal! You must think I''ve lived too long. You didn¡¯t even call home when you were okay. Are you trying to give me and your grandpa a heart attack?¡± Marissa, supported by a maid from the house, came over while cursing and wiping her tears. ¡°You little bastard, you even kept this from your grandpa!¡± Putnam, who was being pushed in a wheelchair by a servant, scolded him sternly, but his eyes were visibly red. Theo gently pushed Veronica away and came over to them, bending over respectfully. ¡°I''m sorry, Grandpa and Grandma. I''ve made you worried.¡± Marissa reached out and pulled his arm, and only after feeling his warmth did she truly rx. ¡°It''s okay as long as you''re alive and well. You can''t scare us like this again. We''re too old for this kind of shock!¡± Putnam frowned and hummed, ¡°He wants a next time? If there is a next time, I will really disown this kid!¡± Marissa nced at him. ¡°Can¡°t you just talk nicely? You were clearly crying at home!¡± Putnam frowned. ¡°Who was crying?¡± Marissa widened her eyes. ¡°You!¡± Theo smiled. He felt relieved and, after a few moments, spoke to Veronica again. ¡°Take Grandpa and Grandma to sit over there for a while. I still have some things to deal with.¡± Veronica immediately nodded and took her grandparents to the waiting area on the other side of the police station. Just as Theo turned around and was about to walk down the corridor, a woman suddenly hugged him from behind. ¡°Theo, thank God! You''re okay! I was scared to death.¡± Sophia rushed to the police station as soon as she got the news. Theo''s face was cold, and he gently removed Sophia''s hands from him. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I''m okay.¡± After being pushed away, Sophia didnt cling to him again but moved to Theo''s front, checking him from head to toe, and only rxed after confirming that he wasn''t hurt. Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 ¡°Theo, everyone thought you died in that st, but I never bought it! I knew you wouldn¡¯t check out on us so easily. My gut feeling was right! I¡¯m over the moon to see you alive and kicking again.¡±Theo gave her a slight nod. ¡°Yeah, sorry to have you worried.¡± Sophia suddenly seemed a bit down. ¡°Theo, about Ellinor¡­¡± Theo started. ¡°She¡­¡± ¡°Bro, it looks like Ellinor¡¯s gone missing!¡± Veronica, who had just settled Marissa into a police station chair, realized that Ellinor was still missing when Sophia mentioned her, so she retraced her steps to tell him. Sophia put on a worried face. ¡°Theo, Ellinor¡¯s pregnant, and now she¡¯s nowhere to be found. If anything happened to her¡­¡± ¡°It seems like Miss Sophia was kinda looking forward to some bad news, huh?¡± Ellinor¡¯s calm voice echoed within the police station walls. Both Sophia and Veronica snapped their heads towards the interrogation room door, only to see Ellinor walking out. Upon seeing her, Theo immediately moved towards her, naturally reaching out to support her. Veronica beamed. Sophia¡¯s face was a bit off. ¡°Ellinor? You¡­ you¡¯re back too! Brilliant!¡± Ellinor, not pushing Theo away, put her hand on his forearm, looked at Sophia, and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You really think that¡¯s brilliant?¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s fabulous that both you and Theo are okay. We can all breathe a sigh of relief.¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re not too thrilled? Is it because your n of taking me to the st site so those goons could nab me and kill me didn¡¯t pan out?¡± Veronica frowned at Sophia. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who took Ellinor to the st site? And when I called, asking about her, you yed dumb?¡± Sophia¡¯s face stiffened a bit. ¡°Veronica, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about! I don¡¯t know why Ellinor would say that. It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw her!¡± Sophia red at Ellinor resentfully. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m really d you made it back. But why are you framing me? When did I ever take you to the st site? I wouldn¡¯t dare go there!¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t surprised that Sophia was maintaining her poker face. She chuckled. ¡°Why would I have any reason to frame you?¡± Sophia frowned and said, ¡°Ellinor, I know you¡¯ve never had a soft spot for me, maybe because of the marriage certificate Theo and I have. But I¡¯ve exined that our marriage was just a way for me to help him; there¡¯s nothing more. You¡¯re misunderstanding us! However, you can¡¯t just make false usations about things I¡¯ve never done. You can¡¯t pin baseless charges on me!¡± Baseless? Ellinor found her act hrious. ¡°Miss Sophia, I¡¯d likeOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. to ask. Did you make those leaflets and toss them into the Howard family¡¯s yard so I¡¯d learn about Theo¡¯s incident and put myself in harm¡¯s way, ultimately even harming my baby? Did you also spread rumors iming Marissa and Putnam made a secret will in the dead of night, leaving all the nchet Corporation assets to my unborn child? Were you trying to make me the new target of those goons? You helped me escape the hospital and led me to the ruins, where you were nning to have those goons take me away, hurt me, or make me lose my baby to eliminate potential threats, right? You thought I wouldn¡¯t make it, so now you can¡¯t deal with seeing me and my baby safe and sound, can you?¡± Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Ellinor¡¯s blunt questions turned Sophia¡¯s face pale. She feigned innocence and shook her head. ¡°No way! Ellinor, how could you use me without any proof?¡±Ellinor snickered. ¡°Framing you? If you haven¡¯t done what I said, I wouldn¡¯t waste my time on you. You think I¡¯m jealous because you married this guy? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not jealous! If you can snatch him away with a marriage certificate, be my guest! If I¡¯m upset about it, then I¡¯m no longer Ellinor!¡± After saying that, Ellinor nced at Theo. Theo knew he messed up. He felt guilty and didn¡¯t daresh out at Ellinor or argue. He had hidden his overseas marriage from Ellinor for some particr reasons. It was his fault, and he deserved to be med. Although Sophia didn¡¯t admit her wrongdoings, she didn¡¯t have any strong arguments to deny them either. So she cleverly changed the subject. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t you care about Theo? You don¡¯t give a damn, even if I take him away? Are you doing justice to Theo¡¯s feelings for you?¡± Theo frowned and looked at Ellinor, unsure of how to react. Sophia sure knew how to change the topic. Her few sentences had disrupted the slightly harmonious rtionship between him and Ellinor. But Ellinor didn¡¯t care. If she dared say these things in front of Theo, she wasn¡¯t afraid of what he¡¯d think. She smiled and said, ¡°He knows best whether I¡¯m doing him justice. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. As for why you and Theo got married, I guess we all know. I¡¯m not mad about that. What pisses me off is that he hid it from me! If you can lure him away from me with that meaningless marriage certificate, then this guy isn¡¯t worth my affection. Go ahead if you want. But I can tell you for sure that you won¡¯t be able to lure him away. If you could, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Theo felt relieved after hearing Ellinor¡¯s confidence in him. Sophia was somewhat annoyed. This Ellinor was tougher to deal with than she imagined. Indeed, she was nothing like the other women in his life. No wonder Theo couldn¡¯t forget about her. Theo spoke in a low voice. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve just finished the statement and talked quite a bit. You must be thirsty, right? Let¡¯s go. Why don¡¯t you have a drink with me?¡± Ellinor looked at Theo. She had just experienced the pain of losing him. Now, she realized that her feelings for this man had surpassed her rational judgment. Even if he had deceived her, she still cared about him. She still loved him. Even if love made her lose her sanity, it was better than the regret of his death. Ellinor also knew that Theo didn¡¯t have romantic feelings for Sophia and that he hadn¡¯t cheated on her. Although she had epted the reality of her feelings, Ellinor still gave this ¡°big liar¡± a bad look. She red at him discontentedly and said, ¡°Stop ying the good guy. I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet.¡± Theo gave a helpless smile and gently tried to persuade her. ¡°I know, but could you have some water at least? You shouldn¡¯t be thirsty because of a jerk like me, right?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Ellinor seemed impatient. She huffed, ¡°I don¡¯t want water. I want coffee!¡±Theo nodded immediately, giving Veronica a stern look. ¡°Go, get her a coffee. A little sugar and a little ice. The sooner, the better.¡± Veronica was stunned for a moment. She then realized that they might be making up, so she broke into a smile. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll go right away! Ellinor, I¡¯m going to get your coffee. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, she spun around and dashed off. Ellinor had been mindful of her diet during her pregnancy, avoiding too much sweet food. Having just gone through an emotional roller coaster, all she wanted now was to have a coffee to calm herself down. From the beginning to the end. Theo barely nced at Sophia. His attention was all on Ellinor, treating her with extreme care, like a fragile object. Sophia didn¡¯t care how Ellinor viewed her, but she was concerned about Theo¡¯s perception of her, so she put forth a rational argument. ¡°Theo, Ellinor has a deep misunderstanding of me and is quite prejudiced. But you know me, I could never be the person she describes.¡± Theo¡¯s gaze shifted slightly to Sophia. He didn¡¯t respond to her words; instead, he calmly asked, ¡°Have you reced your documents yet?¡± Sophia was taken aback. She tried to dodge the question. ¡°Not yet, because in M State¡­¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Theo didn¡¯t want to hear her exnation, so he cut her off, ¡°Sophia, I appreciate your assistance back then, but we agreed that it was just a marriage certificate to appease my grandfather, nothing more. We also signed an agreement. But if you keep avoiding recing your documents and not cooperating with me on the divorce process, then I¡¯ll have to take legal action in M State and apply to the court to annul our marriage certificate. I believe that, as friends, we don¡¯t need to take this to court. Think it over.¡± Sophia was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect Theo to be so cold. Unable to keep up the act, she vented, ¡°Theo? You¡¯re done using me, and now you just want to dump me? I, Sophia, am the only daughter of Thaddeus. I won¡¯t let you treat me like this! My father won¡¯t either! Theo, you better be responsible! Otherwise, you will learn just how powerful my father is! I don¡¯t want my father to have issues with you, and I don¡¯t want to watch the two men I care most about fight over me. Theo, as long as you ept me, I can put everything else aside for you.¡± Theo pulled Ellinor into his arms, protecting her like his own child while stroking her head, not wanting her to hear Sophia¡¯s nonsense. He looked at Sophia with his firm, fearless eyes. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes were filled with longing as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I just want to be with you. Theo, I can even ept that you have Ellinor. I can even ept her having your child. We three can live together. I just want to be your wife. No matter how many ¡®Ellinors¡¯ you want in the future, I won¡¯t mind.¡± Theo frowned, struggling to understand this friend he¡¯d known for years. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. At most, I can only consider you as a friend.¡± Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Sophia lost it. ¡°Friends? I¡¯m a woman, and I¡¯m attractive with a good figure, so why would you only see me as a friend? How could there only be pure friendship between a man and a woman?¡±Theo clearly had enough. He covered Ellinor¡¯s ears with hisrge hands and coldly said to Sophia, ¡°You¡¯re out of it right now. Don¡¯t make a scene here.¡± Sophia got even more emotional. ¡°I just want you to see me as a woman; is that so hard?¡± Theo totally lost his patience. ¡°Enough! Anyone here? Ms. Sophia is drunk; get her back to the hotel to rest!¡± The servants that came with Marissa and Putnam heard the order. ¡°Ms. Sophia, pleasee with us.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink, not even a bit. I¡¯m not leaving!¡± The two servants looked at Theo for instructions, and they then forcibly dragged Sophia out of the police station. Sophia was furious. While struggling, she yelled, ¡°Theo! You can¡¯t treat me like this; you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Theo didn¡¯t flinch. After Sophia was taken away, the surroundings became quiet. Ellinor raised her head, puzzled. ¡°Is she really Thaddeus¡¯ daughter?¡± Theo replied affirmatively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Ellinor finally understood why Sophia was so aggressive. She was Thaddeus¡¯ daughter. Thaddeus was the founder of an organization called Thaddeus International Corporation, named after himself. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was said that Thaddeus came from poverty. He established Thaddeus International Corporation through his own efforts and spread his subsidiaries all over the world. Although, on the surface, his business activities seemed legitimate, he was actually involved in many illegal activities behind the scenes, causing him to have a huge global influence. Why would Theo bring in Sophia with such a complex background to deal with Putnam? Ellinor was a bit puzzled. She was just about to ask when a panting Veronica interrupted her. ¡°Ellinor! The coffee¡¯s here!¡± Veronica came running back, looking all sweaty. She handed the cup of coffee in her hand to Ellinor. Ellinor was about to take the coffee, but then Theo¡¯srge hand had already taken it. He held the cup to feel the temperature. He confirmed that it wasn¡¯t too cold, then put a straw in it and handed it to her mouth. Ellinor didn¡¯t like to be fed. She took the coffee herself, then took a big sip. Theo looked at her indifferently. ¡°Slow down. Nobody¡¯s gonna steal it from you.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t pay attention to him. She felt a bit tired while standing, so she walked over to the rest area of the police station lobby, nning to find a ce to sit down and slowly drink the coffee. She walked to the rest area with her coffee, where she saw Marissa and Putnam. She politely bowed to them. ¡°Putnam nchet, Marissa nchet, long time no see.¡± Marissa watched Ellinor act so cute and couldn¡¯t help but remember how much she missed her, loved her, and felt sorry for her. She asked, ¡°Ellinor, are you okay?¡± Ellinor nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 Now, Ellinor was just sitting by herself, quietly sipping her coffee.Theo walked over, squatted down, and whispered to her. ¡°This coffee is cold. You can¡¯t gulp it down all at once; you¡¯ll feel sick.¡± Ellinor scrunched up her face, trying to dismiss his kindness. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Theo knew she was just trying to rile him up, but he didn¡¯t get mad. ¡°Sweetie, half a cup is enough. You sit here and sip. I¡¯m going to check on the investigation, alright?¡± Ellinor made a nomittal sound, seeming a bit distracted. Theo rubbed her head and then turned to walk down the police station corridor. After Theo left, Veronica helped Marissa sit next to Ellinor. Ellinor just gave Marissa a small smile, not seeming very warm. Marissa sighed deeply. ¡°Ellinor, I heard what you said to Sophia just now.¡± Ellinor looked at the older woman. ¡°Did I shatter your image of me? Do you think I¡¯m not treating Theo well?¡± Marissa shook her head. ¡°Ellinor, I know you¡¯re a good, honest girl. I also understand why you left without a word. I knew about Theo and Sophia¡¯s marriage, but I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid you¡¯d get angry and leave Theo. Ellinor, I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you. I knew Theo was forced to marry by his grandfather; he really had no choice. But if he didn¡¯t do it, his grandpa wouldn¡¯t have the surgery.¡± Ellinor listened to her while intermittently sipping her coffee through a straw. Marissa continued, ¡°Ellinor, you might not know, but since you left, Theo¡¯s been in a daze. I haven¡¯t seen him smile once, and he sends people to look for you every day. I¡¯ve seen it clearly; you¡¯re his life! And I can tell you still have feelings for Theo. You two are clearly in sync, so why let misunderstandings come between you? Ellinor, why don¡¯t youe home with me?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back yet.¡± Marissa looked disappointed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you willing to give Theo a chance to make amends?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still married to another woman. I won¡¯t live with a married man. When he¡¯s divorced, I¡¯ll go back.¡± Upon hearing this, Marissa felt like there was finally hope for the two of them. ¡°Ellinor, I understand how you feel right now. But if you don¡¯te home, where will you stay? You¡¯re almost due. I¡¯m really worried about you staying somewhere else.¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in good health and have a good ce to stay. The baby will be fine.¡± Marissa wasn¡¯t nning on forcing her, but she felt like Ellinor may have misunderstood something. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m not just concernedOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. about the baby in your belly but also about your own health. Childbirth is extremely dangerous for a woman. I¡¯m worried that there are no other female rtives to take care of you, especially since it¡¯s your first time. It¡¯s making me very anxious.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I really don¡¯t have any issues. Until Theo sorts out his personal matters, I won¡¯t set foot in the nchet vi. That¡¯s my decision; I hope you can understand.¡± Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Outside the police station.Balfour, Byran, Ida, and Chase were all sitting in their own cars, waiting for Ellinor toe out. Byran checked his watch and started to look a bit anxious. ¡°It¡¯s been an hour already; the statement should be done by now. Why hasn¡¯t Ellinore out? I¡¯m going in to check.¡± As he said this, he was about to open the car door to go have a look. Balfour stopped him. ¡°Sit down! Keep your cool. Don¡¯t go in there and make a mess. Theo¡¯s in there. He won¡¯t let anything happen to Ellinor.¡± Byran didn¡¯t dare go against Balfour and closed the car door that he had just cracked open, reluctantly sitting back in his seat. He asked, somewhat puzzled, ¡°Bro, when did you start having so much faith in Theo? Didn¡¯t you used to dislike him the most?¡± Balfour shot him a nce, his eyes full of displeasure. Byran immediately closed his mouth, not daring to speak anymore. In another car not far away, Ida and Chase were both focused on the police station¡¯s entrance, one in the driver¡¯s seat and the other in the passenger¡¯s seat. Chase asked with a yful tone. ¡°Do you think our boss will make peace with the nchet family this time?¡± Ida adjusted her gold-rimmed sses. ¡°Whether she makes peace or not is her choice; we just have to respect it.¡± Chasezily propped his forehead, sighing deeply. ¡°I finally get it this time; our boss has never forgotten Theo. She just cares too much about him, so she can¡¯t ept him lying to her. If anything really happened to Theo, she would personally punish the offender herself to avenge Theo.¡± Ida slightly narrowed her eyes, silently agreeing with Chase¡¯s words. At that time, the boss really gave the gang leader a hard time. They had been by her side for so many years and had never seen her lose control like that for anyone. ¡°You better worry about your own issues first.¡± Ida pointed in a certain direction outside the car window. Chase looked over to see a taxi stopping at the entrance of the police station. Belinda got out of the car first, followed by Jacob. They both headed towards the police station¡¯s entrance. Seeing this, Chase got out of the car, walked over leisurely, and blocked their path. Belinda and Jacob were both surprised to see Chase here. Jacob came to his senses and respectfully greeted his boss, slightly bowing his head. ¡°Mr. Larios.¡± Belinda, on the other hand, looked anxious. ¡°You¡¯re here too? Have you seen my uncle? I heard he was okay, so I rushed over.¡± Chase gave a slight nod to Jacob, then turned to Belinda and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯tN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. worry, your uncle is fine. Marissa and Putnam are here too. Don¡¯t go in; wait for them toe out.¡± Belinda, somewhat agitated, grabbed Chase¡¯s arm. ¡°You really saw him? He¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t he? Is he injured? Is his face disfigured?¡± Chase reassured her. ¡°Yes, I saw him. He¡¯s fine; everything¡¯s okay. He and Ellinor are inside, cooperating with the police investigation. You¡¯ll see them when theye out.¡± Belinda¡¯s tense body rxed. ¡°That¡¯s good! My uncle is okay.. My aunt is okay too.¡± Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Chase gave a nod and gently patted Belinda¡¯s shoulder, reminding her to calm down a bit. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no need to worry anymore.¡±Jacob, being Belinda¡¯s boyfriend, felt a bit off about his boss, Chase, getting all touchy-feely with his girlfriend. He was uneasy about it but couldn¡¯t buck up the courage to voice his displeasure to his boss. So he stepped forward and alsoforted Belinda. ¡°Belinda, all¡¯s well that ends well. They¡¯re okay, so you can breathe easy now.¡± Belinda looked at Jacob, snapping back to reality and realizing she was standing way too close to Chase. Immediately, she took a step back, creating a safety bubble between her and Chase. Chase noticed her reaction, knew what she was thinking, and gave a slight chuckle. Jacob then wrapped his arm around Belinda¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Belinda, Mr. Larios is right. We¡¯re not supposed to go in. Let¡¯s wait out here. I saw a coffee joint not far from the cop shop. I can get you a cup of coffee. We can sip and wait, okay?¡± Belinda was in no mood for coffee and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I don¡¯t feel like drinking anything right now.¡± Jacob, feeling a bit bummed, simply nodded. ¡°Alright then, no coffee. I¡¯ll just stick around with you.¡± Chase squinted his eyes at Jacob¡¯s arm around Belinda¡¯s shoulder, his face a mask. He asked quietly, ¡°Jacob, did you get your PPT ready for tomorrow¡¯s meeting?¡± Jacob was taken aback. ¡°Uh¡­ Mr. Larios, I¡¯ll burn the midnight oil when I get back.¡± Chase said sternly, ¡°Burning the midnight oil? Can you guarantee there won¡¯t be any slip-ups? Are you sure you can clearly exin everything to the bigwigs at the meeting? I won¡¯t spell out how important the meeting is. Lsuggest you get your priorities straight.¡± Jacob was in a pickle. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Only after Chase spoke did Belinda realize that Jacob still had a big, unfinished job. She quickly said, ¡°Jacob, if you got work, head back. Don¡¯t wait around with me. I don¡¯t want your work to take a hit.¡± Jacob was still worried. ¡°But¡­¡±. Belinda said firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I know my uncle is fine. He¡¯ll drop me home once he¡¯s out.¡± Jacob looked at Belinda, still unwilling to leave. Chase teased. ¡°Jacob, Belinda understands your workload. You can head out. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Jacob looked at Chase as a chill ran down his spine. His boss was smiling, but it felt threatening. He was scared that if he left, Belinda might no longer choose him. After a moment of thought, Jacob decided to ditch work. ¡°Mr. Larios, I think it¡¯s best if I stick with my girlfriend. Your kind offer is noted. As for work, I promise I¡¯ll finish it before the meetingN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. tomorrow. If my ck causes any snags, I¡¯ll take the fall. You can even fire me.¡± Chase paused for a bit before smiling. ¡°What I meant was that this isn¡¯t your business. You¡¯re an outsider here. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to nose around too much.¡± The term ¡°outsider¡± made Jacob feel a bit awkward. He indeed had no business meddling in this. He wasn¡¯t in a position to. Belinda also felt it wasn¡¯t cool for Chase to say that about Jacob, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with Chase right now. She said apologetically to Jacob. ¡°Jacob, listen to me; go back to work now. We don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be out. I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t finish your work in time. I don¡¯t want to see you worn out from pulling an all- nighter.¡± Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Upon hearing his girlfriend¡¯s words, Jacob felt a bit helpless. He hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back to work first. Don¡¯t forget to call me when you get home, okay?¡±Belinda nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call you as soon as I get home.¡± Jacob hugged Belinda, looking a bit reluctant to let her go. He shot a deep nce at Chase, then turned and left, hopping into a taxi. Belinda felt a bit stiff from the recent hug with her boyfriend. She and Jacob had been dating for quite a while, but there was never any intimate contact between them. Every time Jacob tried to get close, she would instinctively pull away. It was not because she didn¡¯t want to seriously date Jacob. She truly believed that Jacob was a good guy. But for some reason she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it; she just couldn¡¯t ept Jacob¡¯s intimacy. It felt awkward. She was snapped out of her thoughts by Chase¡¯s voice. ¡°Hop in. The evening breeze is a bit chilly.¡± Belinda came to her senses and looked at Chase. She saw his beautiful eyes and then subconsciously dodged his gaze. She nodded in eptance of his kindness, got into his car, and sat in the back seat. Chase didn¡¯t sit back in the front seat but joined her in the back. Belinda felt a bit uneasy seeing Chase sit with her in the back. But when she noticed Ida sitting in the front passenger seat, she felt slightly better. However, Ida seemed to understand their feelings and raised the partition between the front and back seats, not wanting to disturb them. Belinda was speechless. She suddenly regretted getting into this car.. Chase sensed Belinda¡¯s difort and chuckled. ¡°Why so nervous? I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡± Belindaughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous; I¡¯m just worried about my uncle.¡± Chase subtly moved a bit closer to her. ¡°Really? Not because of me?¡± Belinda jumped, looking nervously at the suddenly close Chase. ¡°What¡­what are you doing?¡± Chase grinned at her. ¡°And you say it¡¯s not because of me?¡± Belinda turned her face away. ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of my boyfriend leaving to get too close. If you keep doing this, I¡¯m getting out.¡± Chase stopped teasing her. He moved away a bit, sighed with a hint of sadness, and asked, ¡°How many times have you two hugged?¡± Belinda was confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean, how many times have you and Jacob hugged like you did just now?¡± Belinda frowned, finding his question weird. ¡°Why should I answer such a question?¡± Chase silently looked at her, then gave a bitter smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer, but I can¡¯t help asking because I¡¯m jealous.¡± Belinda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What did he just say? Chaseughed at himself. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve felt jealous over a woman. So this is what being jealous feels like. It¡¯s pretty ufortable.¡± Belinda looked at Chase as her heartbeat suddenly quickened. She couldn¡¯t tell if what he said was sincere from his confident and handsome face, but she was indeed attracted by his charm. She knew it was wrong to feel this way. She shouldn¡¯t have such feelings for another man right after Jacob left. Chase asked, ¡°So I really have no chance anymore?¡± Belinda was taken aback, forcing herself to look out the car window at the police station¡¯s entrance. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to discuss this, so you¡¯d better keep quiet. I just want to wait for my uncle and aunt toe out.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349Chase took a long, hard look at her and then remained silent. Meanwhile, in the front row. Ida had raised the partition between the front and back rows, but the soundproofing was lousy. She heard every word the two in the back were saying. Served Chase right! She pulled out a box of fancy ladies¡¯ cigarettes from her pocket, took one out, and was about to light it up when the car door abruptly opened. Byran stomped in and snatched the cigarette right out of her hand. Ida frowned. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Byran, with a stern look, said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you smoking.¡± Ignoring him, Ida took out another cigarette, only for Byran to snatch it again. ¡°Ladies shouldn¡¯t smoke!¡± Ida was getting annoyed. ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do?¡± Byran solemnly said, ¡°If I don¡¯t, then who will? I¡¯m your boyfriend!¡± Ida chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I never rejected you, but I never agreed to be your girlfriend either.¡± Byran scowled, ¡°What are you bbering about? I am your boyfriend; we¡¯ve been intimate.¡± Ida adjusted her sses. ¡°I¡¯ve been intimate with more than just you; are they all my boyfriends?¡± She took out another cigarette, dodging Byran¡¯s hand in anticipation, lit it, took a drag, and then blew a puff of smoke at Byran. ¡°Listen, kiddo, if you can¡¯t handle the heat, then don¡¯t y the game. It¡¯s not fun when feelings get involved.¡± Byran frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not ying games with you!¡± Ida smirked and took another puff. ¡°But I¡¯ve been ying games with you.¡± Byran gritted his teeth in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You said you liked me.¡± Ida scoffed. ¡°Of course, I like you! Who wouldn¡¯t like a young man¡¯s body? But you¡¯re not the only one I like. I like all young men.¡± Byran was furious. ¡°You¡­¡± Ida, puffing on her cigarette, nced at Balfour¡¯smercial vehicle in the distance. ¡°Didn¡¯t Balfour try to stop you froming here?¡± ¡°Even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t matter. I can listen to him, but not when ites to you. Ida, don¡¯t worry about my family not approving us. Ellinor is my sister. She will help us. Ellinor has a lot of influence over Balfour; as long as she agrees, he won¡¯t object.¡± Ida took a drag nonchntly. ¡°Even if your family agrees, I¡¯m not marrying you, kid. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Byran was angry, but more importantly, hurt. ¡°Why? Why won¡¯t you marry me?¡± Ida looked at him through the smoke, not entirely serious. ¡°Because I haven¡¯t had enough fun ying games.¡± Byran gritted his teeth; he¡¯d never been treated so flippantly. But in the end, he managed to keep his cool. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯ve had enough. It¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m young, and I have plenty of time to wait for you.¡± Ida paused for a moment and then looked at Byran thoughtfully. ¡°Why do you like me?¡± Byran snorted. ¡°I have no idea.¡± Ida smirked. ¡°You express your affection so boldly without knowing what it is you like about me? Maybe you¡¯re just not thinking straight.¡± Byran muttered angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not thinking straight. I¡¯m perfectly clear-headed.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Ida rolled down her window, giving the smoke-filled car a breath of fresh air. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a fling, I¡¯m game. But if you¡¯re thinking of settling down, well, you better find yourself anotherdy.¡± Her tone was very assertive. ¡°But I want you!¡± Byran insisted. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around this. Typically, it was the woman who was eager to tie the knot, fearing that the man might lose interest or dodge responsibility. But here he was, with Ida flipping the script. ¡°My life n never included marriage. You picked the wrong gal, pal.¡± Ida said nonchntly. Frowning, Byran decided topromise. ¡°Fine, no marriage. But let¡¯s at least date for a lifetime; no seeing other people.¡± Ida eyed Byran¡¯s serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t be naive.¡± Byran insisted. ¡°I¡¯m serious, I., Before he could finish, Ida stubbed out her cigarette, got out of the car, and walked off. She had spotted Theo and Ellinor stepping out of the police station. Byran, left hanging, huffed, and followed suit. Belinda was the first to rush over to Theo and Ellinor. ¡°I¡¯m so d you two are okay!¡± Chase trailed behind, looking at Ellinor with concern. ¡°Boss, are you done with the questioning?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yeah, all sorted.¡± * Chase sighed in relief and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. So are you heading home with us or with Mr. nchet?¡± Just as Ellinor was about to respond, Balfour stepped out of his car and firmly stated, ¡°She¡¯sing home with me.¡± After reaching Ellinor, Balfour¡¯s demeanor softened. ¡°Ellinor, you must be tired. Let¡¯s go home and rest.¡± T Ellinor nodded towards Balfour, ready to leave with him. But then Theo reached out, gently pulling her towards him. ¡°I¡¯ll take her.¡± Balfour ignored Theo, waiting for Ellinor to make her decision. Ellinor shook her shoulder lightly, breaking free from Theo¡¯s hold, and declined. ¡°Mr. nchet, you needn¡¯t bother. You¡¯ve had a rough couple of days chasing criminals. Go home and rest.¡± Theo sighed slightly as he pleaded softly. ¡°I¡¯m not tired; let me take you home.¡± Ellinor shook her head firmly. ¡°Theo,e find me when you¡¯ve settled your issues. Until then, I won¡¯t go with you.¡± With that, she walked over to Balfour. ¡°Mr. Howard, let¡¯s go.¡± She got into Balfour¡¯s car. Theo understood that he hadn¡¯t sorted out his issues and therefore had no right to cling to her. He told Balfour seriously, ¡°Please take good care of her for me; I¡¯ll be very grateful.¡± Balfour retorted without hesitation. ¡°Looking after her is my responsibility as her brother, and I¡¯m more than happy to do so. But if you cause her any more pain or danger, the Howard family will take action.¡± With that, Balfour turned and got into his car. In no time, the car drove off.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 Veronica was helping Marissa out, just after witnessing the prior scene. She asked with some confusion. ¡°Why would Ellinor want to stay with the Howard family? Aren¡¯t you worried that Balfour might have inappropriate thoughts about her?¡± Marissa also felt that Veronica¡¯s concerns were valid. How could Theo just let Balfour take Ellinor away so easily? Theo didn¡¯t borate, simply saying, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t.¡± Veronica wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Why not? He¡¯s a man too! Bro, you can¡¯t trust other men that much!¡± Belinda agreed with Veronica, nodding in approval. ¡°Yes, your rtionship with Ellinor just started to improve; you should take this opportunity to bring Ellinor back. What are you waiting for?¡± Seeing that she had support, Veronica felt her worries were justified. ¡°Exactly! Bro, you should go get her back!¡± Theo furrowed his brows. ¡°Alright, go help our grandparents into the car first.¡± It was obvious that Theo wasn¡¯t in a good mood after Ellinor left, so Veronica didn¡¯t dare say any more. She obediently nodded. She turned around to help her grandmother up, then got her grandparents into the car. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Once Veronica was gone, Theo turned to Belinda with a stern look on his face. ¡°You should go home too. Did you tell your parents you¡¯re out thiste?¡± ¡°No.¡± Belinda hung her head a little dejectedly. She hadn¡¯t told her parents she was going out; there simply wasn¡¯t time.. ¡°Take her home. I have some things to take care of here.¡± Theo said to Chase Chase grinned. ¡°Sure, my pleasure!¡± Belinda fell silent. Chase gave her a small smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t really have a choice. Now that she knew Theo and Ellinor were okay, she felt relieved and obediently got into the car with Chase. Once everyone had left, Theo turned around, walked back into the police station, and entered the interrogation room. The two officers interrogating the silver-haired man were at their wits¡¯ end, having failed to get any useful information out of the suspect. The silver-haired man, having been injured by Ellinor, was taken to the hospital before being brought to the station for questioning. His hands and feet were in casts, making him look somewhatical in the interrogation room. He looked defiant, knowing full well that the officers wouldn¡¯t dare hit him, so he gave no real answers to their questions. When Theo walked in, the two officers left and closed the door behind them. Theo sat down, calmly saying, ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s pulling your strings?¡± The silver-haired man didn¡¯t like Theo¡¯s superior attitude; he looked up defiantly. ¡°No one; I¡¯m the mastermind!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid the police will punish you severely if you don¡¯t conf¨¨ss?¡± The silver-haired man was unconcerned. ¡°Theo, you have plenty of your own problems. You should focus on yourself! The whole world knows your weakness is Ellinor. Even if you get rid of me, others will stille after you! Your life doesn¡¯t seem to be so easy.¡± Theo remained calm. ¡°What if I know your weakness?¡± The silver-haired man found this amusing and sneered. ¡°My weakness? I have no family in this world; no one cares about me; I don¡¯t care about anyone either! What weakness could I have? I¡¯m not like you; I¡¯m not stupid enough to fall for a woman!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Theo sounded casual as he slowly pulled a ne from his jacket pocket. The pendant was a small box that could be opened, He had already opened the box, and inside was a picture of a woman holding a little boy, both of them smiling at the camera. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 When he saw that ne, the silver-haired man¡¯s eyes instantly filled with rage. He mmed his hand on the interrogation table and, unable to control his fury, stood up and roared, ¡°Give me back my ne!¡± He had risked it all to return to the ruins just to recover that ne. It was a keepsake from his mother and the only photo he had with her. Hearing themotion, the cops outside rushed in to restrain the riled-up silver-haired man. ¡°Cool it!¡± He ground his teeth in anger as he red at Theo. ¡°Give me back my ne!¡± Theo just toyed with the ne nonchntly. ¡°So, are you ready to reveal the identity of the person who¡¯s pulling your strings?¡± The silver-haired man spat out through clenched teeth. ¡°No one¡¯s pulling my strings! I just want you dead!¡± Theo believed that the man really wanted to kill him. This man¡¯s name was Samuel nchet, a child born from his irresponsible father¡¯s fling, his half- brother. Samuel only had a few years of education and was a street hoodlum since he was young, always causing some minor trouble. In the past two years, he somehow found resources, got his hands on illegal weapons, recruited a bunch of goons, and gained some influence locally. It was impossible that there wasn¡¯t someone backing him and supplying him with resources. Theo wasn¡¯t in a rush. He pocketed the ne and stood up. ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t really want this ne, so forget it.¡± With a nonchnt tone, he turned to leave the interrogation room. Now that he was about to leave, Samuel¡¯s emotions escted. ¡°Hold on! Give me back my ne! Theo, you bastard! Give me back my ne!¡± Theo didn¡¯t stop. ¡°When you¡¯re ready toe clean,e find me for the ne.¡± = ¡°Theo! Don¡¯t leave! Give me back my ne¡­¡± Outside the police station, Collin was waiting. He walked up to Theo. ¡°Mr. nchet, you haven¡¯t rested in days; let¡¯s head home.¡± Theo looked tired. He rubbed his forehead as he looked up at the moon. ¡°Collin, is her favorite BBQ stand still open?¡± Coffin knew exactly who ¡°she¡± was. ¡°The BBQ stand usually stays open tillte, so it should still be open.¡± Theo walked towards his car. ¡°Take me there.¡± Collin followed. ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet.¡± The Howard family household was bustling with activity. Since McNeil Howard took Dean Howard and Alyssa Howard abroad, and Xenia and Patricia Howard were punished and left home, the Howard family¡¯s home hadn¡¯t been this lively for a while. Chase, Ida, and Belinda also came over to the Howard family¡¯s house. Everyone gathered around the living room couch, munching on fruit and chatting while asking about the details of Ellinor¡¯s kidnapping. Ellinor briefly exined the situation, then sipped the milk Balfour had handed her thoughtfully.. It was already past three in the morning; it was time to rest. But after the stimting event they¡¯d all been through, no one felt sleepy. Her phone buzzed. After checking it, Ellinor saw a message from Theo. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Ellinor hesitated and then replied, ¡°No. What¡¯s up?¡± He replied immediately, ¡°I¡¯m outside; I got you somete-night snacks. Can youe get it?¡± Ellinor was moved, but she turned him down. ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯ve already eaten. You can take it back for your grandparents.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 A few secondster, Theo sent her another message. ¡°Usually, they don¡¯t eat at this hour, given their age. If you don¡¯t want to see me, it¡¯s cool. Just send one of the Howard family¡¯s servants to collect it.¡± Ellinor frowned. She knew Theo well enough to know that he wouldn¡¯t leave unless the stuff was taken. He was always so stubborn; he never listened to others and pressured them constantly. At the entrance of the Howard family¡¯s home. Thea got out of the car with his hands in his pockets and stared at the Howard family¡¯s yard, awaiting someone to collect the stuff. Collin also stepped out of the car, following behind him, carrying the packed barbecues. But no one from the Howard family came out. Instead, a car approached from the distance, its headlights shining so brightly that it was blinding. The car stopped at the entrance of the Howard family¡¯s gate. After switching off the headlights, the man in the car got out. Bartlett got out of the car and walked towards Theo, asking, ¡°Theo, I just heard from Balfour that you¡¯re back. You alright?¡± Theo nodded slightly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Bartlett smiled. ¡°Good to hear. But what are you doing standing here thiste?? Theo replied with a straight face. ¡°Waiting for someone.¡± Bartlett frowned slightly and thought for a moment. ¡°Are you waiting for Ellinor?¡± Theo didn¡¯t answer. Bartlett took his silence as an agreement. He looked at the quiet Howard family¡¯s yard and said kindly, ¡°Theo, if Ellinor doesn¡¯t want to see you, I think you shouldn¡¯t force her.¡± After that, he saw the package in Collin¡¯s hand, understood something, and added, ¡°Is that for Ellinor? Need me to take it in for you?¡± Theo replied, ¡°No need to trouble yourself. If you¡¯re going in, just go.¡± Bartlett shrugged indifferently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in and try to persuade Ellinor to send someone out to ept your kindness at least.¡± Theo squinted slightly and said nothing more. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Just as Bartlett was about to turn around and drive into the Howard family¡¯s yard, a voice came from inside. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, it¡¯s cold out. Mr. Howard wants you to put this sweater on.¡± After hearing this voice, Bartlett stopped and turned around. He saw Ellinor, who was wearing a sweater,ing out of the house. He frowned slightly in disappointment. Ellinor, with her big belly, slowly walked out the door. She looked at Theo, who was standing by the door, and extended her hand. ¡°Where¡¯s thete-night snack? Give it to me.¡± Seeing that Ellinor finally came out to collect the stuff herself, Theo, who usually had a cold face, showed a small smile. He took the barbecue from Collin¡¯s hand and handed it to her himself. ¡°It¡¯s from the barbecue shop you liked before.¡± Ellinor took it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Theo didn¡¯t like to hear her say thanks. He sighed helplessly. ¡°Still not sleeping thiste? Are Chase and the others here?¡± He saw Chase¡¯s car parked in the Howard family¡¯s yard. Ellinor nodded sincerely. ¡°Yes, no one could sleep. We¡¯re chatting in the living room. Theo¡¯s mature and profound eyes revealed an unprecedented loneliness. At this moment, he should be with her. But he hadn¡¯t been epted by her yet because his own problem hadn¡¯t been resolved. Well, it was good that someone could chat with her and soothe her fears. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 He gently raised his hand, tenderly fixing her sweater. ¡°Collin bought a lot of food; it should be enough for all of you. Now, go back. The sooner you eat, the better.¡± Ellinor looked at Theo¡¯s soft gaze, staying silent for a while. ¡°Mmm, thanks.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Theo frowned. She was getting more and more polite with him. But he¡¯d rather she be polite than ignore him. Ellinor was about to leave with the barbecue when she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Mr. nchet, ept the money I gave you for the painting.¡± Theo¡¯s brow knotted. ¡°Do you really have to be so calctive with me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s yours is yours, and what¡¯s mine is mine.¡±. Theo¡¯s face darkened, and his tone was no longer gentle. ¡°Go eat, then get some rest!¡± Ellinor pouted. She unhappily said, ¡°You too, Mr. nchet. Be careful on the way home!¡± Theo got into the car with a stern face, and after Collin bowed to Ellinor, he also got in. But the car didn¡¯t leave right away. Ellinor was going to watch him leave before going in. After waiting for a while and seeing the car still hadn¡¯t started, she frowned, took the barbecue, and turned back. Her servant came up to take the barbecue from her. Once Ellinor was safely inside the gate, Theo finally rxed, signaling the driver to go. After Theo¡¯s car left, Bartlett, who had been ignored the whole time, finally snapped back to reality. He didn¡¯t get in the car but walked through the Howard family¡¯s gate and caught up with Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor!¡± Even though she heard her name, Ellinor didn¡¯t stop walking. She turned her head. ¡°Mr. Rex, you¡¯re here? Just arrived?¡± Bartlett felt a little bitter. He was standing not 200 meters away from her just now, and she didn¡¯t even notice him. He smiled and followed her. ¡°How are you not surprised to see me?¡± Ellinor answered indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? You guys all have interconnected networks, important news is definitely shared among you, so it¡¯s not surprising you found this ce.¡± Bartlett liked her cool and smart side. ¡°So you¡¯ve been staying at the Howard¡¯s these past few days, and you didn¡¯t even tell me?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you? So you cane running over here for no reason? Besides, you already knew it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Bartlett felt a little hurt. ¡°Ellinor, I know you don¡¯t want me to find you, but I was really worried about you! I heard you were kidnapped and were just recently rescued. Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Ellinor showed him her hands. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m good!¡± Bartlett looked her over carefully. ¡°Mmm, good. When I heard about it, was really scared and rushed over.¡± Ellinor thanked him for his concern. ¡°Sorry for the trouble. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really okay. If you don¡¯t have anything else, you should go home and get some rest.¡± Bartlett frowned. ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want me here?¡± Ellinor answered calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you here, but it¡¯s almost dawn; don¡¯t you have work tomorrow?¡± Bartlett smiled slightly. ¡°How could work be more important than you?¡± This made Ellinor a bit ufortable, but she knew he was just joking, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously and didn¡¯t respond. Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Bartlett was mulling things over as he walked, and then he tentatively asked Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, I saw Theo bring you supper just now, and you epted it. Does this mean you¡¯re thinking about making up with Theo?¡± Ellinor hesitated a bit. She didn¡¯t directly respond to Bartlett¡¯s question and shifted the topic. ¡°Mr. Rex, do you fancy some barbecue?¡± Bartlett fell silent. Even though she didn¡¯t answer directly, he had already guessed the answer. Back in the living room, the smell of barbecue wafted through the air, making everyone¡¯s stomachs grumble with hunger. They were all looking forward to it. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor handed the barbecue to B¨¦linda. ¡°You guys start. I need to use the bathroom¡± Belinda took the barbecue and asked, ¡°Ellinor, this is from Theo, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t answer and had already turned to walk to the bathroom. ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Byran stood up. He couldn¡¯t wait to open the barbecue package and quickly took out a skewer, handing it to Ida. Ida took it without hesitation. Then, Chase also took two skewers and passed one to Belinda. Belinda was a bit taken aback before epting and saying, ¡°Thanks.¡± Chase just smiled. ¡°No need to thank me; I didn¡¯t buy it. I should thank Theo for providing us with barbecue sote.¡± Belinda smiled. ¡°Then you should go thank him. You have his contact, right?¡± Chase justughed and didn¡¯t argue further. At this time, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. It was her boyfriend, Jacob, She quickly put down the skewer and went to the side to answer the phone. She had forgotten to call Jacob earlier. He must be worried, perhaps even angry. After moving to a quieter spot, Belinda picked up. ¡°Hello, Jacob.¡± Jacob sounded a bit gloomy. ¡°Belinda, where are you? Are you not at home yet?¡± Belinda was quite embarrassed. ¡°Jacob, I¡¯m at the Howard¡¯s. Ellinor is staying here how, so I came too. I forgot to call you earlier. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jacob chuckled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re fine. I was just a bit worried about you¡­¡± Belinda felt even more guilty. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Jacob. It wasn¡¯t intentional. I was just so happy to see Theo and Ellinor getting along, and I forgot to call you. You¡¯re not angry, are you?¡± Jacob replied, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m not angry, really.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious tomorrow after you get off work. By the way, did you finish your work?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all done.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t let me disrupt your work; that would make me feel even worse.¡± ¡°Belinda, when are you nning toe home? Do you want me to grab a cab and pick you up?¡± Belinda was mindful of him and knew he had to work the next day, so she didn¡¯t want to trouble him. ¡°No need, Jacob; someone will take me home. You should get some rest. You only have a few hours to sleep before you have to get up for work.¡± Jacob was silent for half a minute, then asked somewhat unnaturally, ¡°Who¡¯s taking you home? Is it Mr. Larios?¡± Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Belinda honestly admitted. ¡°Yeah. He came with me, and he will take me home when he and Ms. Gipson leave.¡± Jacob couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity anymore. ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s the deal between you and Mr. Larios?¡± Belinda was taken aback and felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Jacob, why the hell would you ask that? There¡¯s nothing going on between me and Mr. Larios!¡± Jacob insisted. ¡°Then why does he seem to care so much about you? I¡¯ve heard some office chit-chat, saying you joined thepany because of Mr. Larios. Is that true?¡± Belinda stuttered. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, I joined Crescent Society because of him.¡± After hearing his girlfriend¡¯s candid response, Jacob felt a bit down, but her honesty gave him some comfort. ¡°Belinda, thank you for being straight with me, but do you still have feelings for Mr. Larios?¡± Belinda tried to dodge the question. ¡°Jacob, there¡¯s nothing between him and me anymore. I epted your pursuit, and I¡¯m sincere about it. Don¡¯t overthink it!¡± Jacob felt mncholy. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s not me overthinking, but I feel like I can¡¯t fit into your world. I feel lost; do you get it?¡± ¡°Jacob, I¡­¡± Jacob cut her off and said, ¡°Belinda, I want toe and get you right now. If you agree to let me, then I¡¯ll believe you¡¯ve chosen me. If not, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Belinda hesitated a bit. ¡°Jacob, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not a good time today. Theo wants me to spend more time with Ellinor here.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jacob managed a bitter smile. ¡°I see. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Bye!¡± Belinda felt a bit dazed after hearing the dial tone. Was she just dumped? But she didn¡¯t feel much, nor was she sad. She stood in ce, holding the phone for a long time. Ellinor, who just came out of the restroom, saw her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belinda shook off her stupor, put away her phone, and shook her head. ¡°Nothing; let¡¯s go have some BBQ. Theo bought it especially for you. If we don¡¯t hurry, they¡¯ll have eaten it all.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t actually hungry, but she hadn¡¯t had BBQ from that ce in a long time and felt like trying it again They both returned to the living room and joined the BBQ party. Bartlett and Balfour had no interest in the BBQ. They sat in chairs by the floor-to-ceiling window, chatting. ¡°Balfour, you¡¯re not being cool.¡± Bartlettined. Balfour sat there, but his eyes were always on Ellinor, who was on the living room couch. He was concerned about her every move, fearing anything might go wrong. ¡°What did I do?¡± Bartlett took a sip of his coffee. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me Ellinor was staying with you. I¡¯ve been looking for her for days! You didn¡¯t even tell me about Ellinor being kidnapped. Is this how you treat your best friend?¡± Balfour looked back at him indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with my sister? Why should I report to you?¡± Bartlett retorted. ¡°Ellinor and I are friends! You know I have feelings for her. Can¡¯t you help me out as a friend?¡± Balfour scoffed. ¡°Dream on. You¡¯re not her type.¡± Bartlett raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not her type, but Theo is? Balfour, are you saying that in your eyes, I¡¯m worse than your enemy, Theo? Balfour frowned. ¡°Theo is definitely not her type either, but she likes him.¡± Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Bartlett paused for a moment as his lips curled up slightly with a hint of mockery. ¡°So, as her brother, you¡¯re gonna just forget the family feud and let her marry into the enemy family?¡± Balfour, looking serious, said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy finding Ellinor; I don¡¯t want her to feel upset. I¡¯ll do my best to give her whatever she wants, even if it¡¯s marrying into the nchet family. If Theo dares to mess with her again, he¡¯ll pay!¡± Bartlett stared at Balfour for a moment, then made a scared face. ¡°Having a brother like you is terrifying.¡± Balfour shrugged it off. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of me, you can stay away.¡± Bartlettughed. ¡°Balfour, as a friend, have you ever considered me as your brother-inw? I¡¯d treat Ellinor way better than Theo.¡± Balfour said straightforwardly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you.¡± The smile on Bartlett¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, and then he shrugged. ¡°Just because she doesn¡¯t like me now doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t in the future, right?¡± Balfour squinted. ¡°My sister, like me, will never change her mind about someone she didn¡¯t like in the first ce.¡± Bartlett found his response boring and waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re so dull! Who could you possibly like? I¡¯ve never seen you like anyone for as long as I¡¯ve known you. Ellinor¡¯s not as cold-hearted as you!¡± Balfour fell silent. Bartlett put down his coffee and stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore; I¡¯m gonna go try my luck with Ellinor.¡± Although Balfour was unhappy, he didn¡¯t stop him and let him go. Winning Ellinor¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t that easy. Ellinor was eating a skewer when Bartlett suddenly came over and took the empty seat next to her, saying, ¡°Ellinor, you seem to be enjoying that. Can I try a piece?¡± Ellinor nced at him. ¡°If you want to try, go ahead.¡± She was referring to the skewers on the table, but to her surprise, Bartlett directly took the one she was halfway through eating.. Caught off guard, Ellinor didn¡¯t have time to refuse. He¡¯d already taken a bite, and there was no point in taking it back now. Ignoring Bartlett, Ellinor decided not to eat anymore and picked up her drink. After tasting it, Bartlettughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s really good, Ellinor; if you like it, I can buy it for you more often.¡± Ellinor took a sip of her drink and declined indifferently. ¡°No need; when I want to eat it, I¡¯ll buy it myself.¡± Bartlett smiled. ¡°I mean, if you¡¯re not free, I can buy it for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary either. I can order delivery.¡± Bartlett looked helpless. ¡°Not giving me a chance at all, huh?¡± Ellinor nced at him. ¡°What opportunity do you want?¡± Bartlett didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°The opportunity to be your future boyfriend.¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. It¡¯s impossible!¡± Bartlett pretended to sigh distressingly. ¡°Ellinor, are you really gonna forgive Theo? Going back to him might not be such a good idea.¡± On the side, Chase and Ida could understand Bartlett¡¯s motives. They knew what was going on but didn¡¯t voice it or get involved. They trusted that Ellinor could handle this little issue herself. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 Ellinor spoke with ack of enthusiasm, ¡°Thanks foring to see me, but I don¡¯t want to talk about this.¡± With a smile, Bartlett asked, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering, if you¡¯re willing to reconcile with Theo, where does that leave me?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor looked at him with a sincere gaze through her thick, beautifulshes and said, ¡°Bartlett, you¡¯re my friend, and you¡¯ll always be my friend.¡± Bartlett¡¯s face fell. After a while, he chuckled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Forever? Ellinor, you¡¯re not leaving me any hope at all.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in giving you false hope if I don¡¯t have feelings for you. That¡¯s not who I am.¡± She said as she let out a yawn and stood up. ¡°You guys enjoy your meal. I¡¯m going to hit the sack.¡± Belinda also got up. ¡°Ellinor, let me help you upstairs.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t refuse Belinda¡¯s offer and let her assist her upstairs. Bartlett looked somewhat lost; his eyes became seemingly unfocused. After a while, he squinted his eyes, reaching for the ss of water Ellinor had left on the table, intending to take a sip. However, Chase stopped him. Smiling, Chase said, ¡°Mr. Rex, this water was sipped on by my boss.¡± Bartlett smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Still smiling, Chase said, ¡°But she does.¡± Bartlett and Chase locked eyes in an unfriendly stare. Bartlett raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll be her husband and give you a hard time?¡± Chase, still blocking the ss, smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it. For now, you¡¯re not.¡± Finding the situation uninteresting, Bartlett let go of the ss. ¡°You guys eat. I¡¯ve got to bounce.¡± He stood up gracefully with an air of nonchnce surrounding him. As he left, he waved at Balfour, who was still sitting by the window. ¡°Balfour, I¡¯m off! Catch youter!¡± Balfour nodded lightly. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t see you out.¡± Bartlett waved as he walked out. He tucked his hands into his pockets and strolled out of the Howard family¡¯s front door. Theo couldn¡¯t get into the Howard family¡¯s house as easily as Bartlett did, but he didn¡¯t gain much pleasure from that fact. However, now that he saw Ellinor was okay, he felt relieved. Upstairs in Pearl Howard¡¯s room. Ellinor was freshening up in the bathroom while Belinda idled in the room. Soon, Ellinor came out in her pajamas, ready to hit the hay. She raised an eyebrow after seeing that Belinda was still in her room. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡± Instead of answering, Belinda asked, ¡°Ellinor, why are you staying at the Howard¡¯s? This room doesn¡¯t look like a guest room or an adult¡¯s room. It looks like a little girl¡¯s room. Why are you sleeping here?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to answer that question. The fewer people knew about her rtionship with the Howard¡¯s, the better. She pulled back the covers and got into bed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m good here. Go downstairs and have Chase take you home,¡± she said Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Belinda furrowed her brows. ¡°No, I don¡¯t wanna go! Jacob just blew his top on the phone because of my thing with Chase, and I can¡¯t even figure out my own head right now, so thest thing I need is more Chase drama. Might as well stick around. Once Chase hits the road at dawn, I¡¯ll make myself scarce.¡± Suddenly, Belinda winked mysteriously, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve got the lowdown on this Sophia situation. You wanna hear it?¡± Ellinor, half sprawled on the bed with her phone, nced up at Belinda upon hearing this. ¡°Spill.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Ellinor was now intrigued, Belinda leaned over the bed and started. ¡°Ellinor, you know how Theo keeps Patricia at arm¡¯s length because he mistakenly thinks he owes her his life, right? But with Sophia, he sometimes lets her get away with too much. You know why?¡± Ellinor frowned, retorting, ¡°Theo¡¯s definitely not as distant with Sophia as he is with Patricia. He puts up with Patricia out of a sense of obligation. But with Sophia, he seems a bit clueless, like he doesn¡¯t see the boundaries as clearly. That¡¯s because they¡¯re legally married.¡± At this thought, Ellinor felt a sudden annoyance, and her sudden urge to want nothing to do with Theo anymore resurfaced. After noticing Ellinor¡¯s stern expression, Belinda quickly added, ¡°Ellinor, hold your horses! Let me exin! When Theo first met Sophia, he thought she was a guy, so he treated her like a brother, like he does with Jonah, for quite a while. He was used to seeing her as a guy, so he didn¡¯t react as strongly to her advances.¡± Ellinor frowned at Belinda. ¡°What the hell are you on about? You don¡¯t need to spin such a wild yarn. Sophia¡¯s figure is pretty obvious; how could she be mistaken for a guy?¡± ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t be so quick to dismiss this. I¡¯ll show you Sophia¡¯s old pics.¡± To prove her point, Belinda quickly whipped out her phone and found a few photos to show her. Ellinor looked at Belinda¡¯s phone with a puzzled expression, her face a picture of shock. In the photos, Sophia had short hair, wore men¡¯s T-shirts and shorts, her skin was sun-kissed; she wore no makeup, was quite skinny at the time, and her body hadn¡¯t fully developed yet. Her chest was t, making her look like a boy. ¡°When Theo met her, she was like this. She even yed basketball with the boys on the men¡¯s team.¡± Belinda expressed her disdain, saying, ¡°I always found it weird that a dude like him would have a girl as a friend. Now I know it¡¯s because he thought Sophia was a guy!¡± ahead and tie the knot?¡± Ellinor quickly regained herposure and scoffed. ¡°So what? Just because he thought she was a guy, they can Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in earnest as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve got the whole thing figured out. I¡¯ve gotta clear Theo¡¯s name. Here¡¯s the thing. Initially, he asked Sophia to help him put his grandpa¡¯s mind at ease before his surgery. But on the day of their engagement, Sophia¡¯s flight got grounded due to bad weather, and he bumped into you unexpectedly. Strictly speaking, he didn¡¯t really deceive you; at most, he just didn¡¯t tell you right away. He was afraid you¡¯d be mad and leave him if you found out. Theo really cares about how you feel. He nned toe clean after he¡¯d sorted things out with Sophia.¡± Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 ¡°You always find excuses for him.¡± Ellinor smirked sarcastically. ¡°To me, concealing and deceiving are one and the same. And guess what? I asked him if he was hiding anything from me, and he said no.¡± Belinda sighed. ¡°As a woman, I totally get how it feels to be deceived and kept in the dark by someone you trust and like. But don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a bit scared of you? He knows what happens when you get mad, so he¡¯s afraid of telling you his secrets.¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°Scared of me? Have you seen him lose his cool?¡± Belinda shrugged. ¡°Take today, for instance; he couldn¡¯t care less about the Howard family. But because you¡¯re here, he didn¡¯t even dare to step in. He was afraid of ticking you off.¡± Ellinor fell silent. Belinda continued, ¡°Also, his decision to marry Sophia was not because they¡¯ve got a deep friendship or he¡¯s got a crush on her. Sophia¡¯s father is the top dog of Thaddeus International Corporation, a global business entity with a lot of clout. Due to some issues with the previous generation of the nchet family, Theo¡¯s situation is quite unstable. You might not know that his father was quite a yboy in his younger days, and he had a bunch of illegitimate children. As time went by, all these children grew up and started to sniff around for Theo¡¯s weaknesses, wanting to grab a piece of the nchet family¡¯s fortune. Theo knew that if he got married in the open, his wife would definitely be targeted, and he didn¡¯t want to drag an innocent person into this mess. Sophia is a different story. With her father¡¯s protection, no one would dare mess with her. This could save-Theo a lot of headaches., Back then, Sophia was Theo¡¯s best bet, and since she offered to help Theo willingly, he had no reason to say no. The reason Theo didn¡¯t divorce Sophia right away might be because he was afraid that without Sophia¡¯s cover, you¡¯d be targeted and used to leverage him, just like today. Luckily, both you and Theo made it back safe and sound.¡± After hearing all this, Ellinor had a mixed expression. So, before she left the nchet Vi, Theo had arranged a bunch of bodyguards to protect her and prevented her from going out because he was afraid she¡¯d be kidnapped? He really was a master of hiding things. Why didn¡¯t he just tell her? Did Theo know about all his half-brothers when he was a kid?¡± Ellinor asked. Belinda nodded. ¡°Yep! He¡¯s known all along. His father, from a young age, was always a womanizing deadbeat. He professed his love to every woman but took responsibility for none. He even left his children scattered across the world. Theo¡¯s mother eventually gave up on her phndering husband, and when Theo was still very young, she left home and disappeared without a trace. To this day, we have no idea where she is.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ellinor felt a sting in her heart. It wasn¡¯t painful but very ufortable. Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 Tumed out that Theo and she had something inmon. His mom went missing when he was just a kid; no one knew if she was alive or dead. Just like her mom ¡°So where¡¯s his dad now?¡± Belinda heaved a sigh. ¡°After Theo¡¯s mom took off, his dad stopped going outside. Not long after, he ran off to a monastery on Cloud Mountain and became a monk. Putnam nchet kept sending people to Cloud Mountain to get him, but Theo¡¯s dad wouldn¡¯te down. This pissed Putnam off so much that he got sick because of it. Later, Putnam realized his grandson Theo was nothing like his son. His son was always messing around and living it up when he was young, while Theo was all about work and didn¡¯t show any interest in girls. This got people assuming that Theo might be gay. Putnam was freaking out and pushed him to get married. He said any girl would do. If he didn¡¯t get married, Putnam wouldn¡¯t have surgery. And that¡¯s what led to all the stuff that happenedter.¡± Ellinor felt a bitter pang while listening to this. ¡°Did his parents just abandon him like that? How old was he then?¡± Belinda thought for a moment. ¡°From what my mom said, he was about seven or eight. Even though he was just a kid, he understood what was happening at home, but there was nothing he could do about it. Everyone thought Theo was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and that he had it all from the get-go. But no one knew that he had been carrying a heavy burden since he was a kid; he was always under a lot of stress. He didn¡¯t have a normal childhood. His dad was a deadbeat and got cut off by his family. The elders at home put all their hopes on him. From the moment he was born, he was seen as the sessor of thepany. The moment he opened his eyes every day, there were all kinds of sses waiting for him. From morning till night, he didn¡¯t have any time for himself until he became an adult.¡± Listening to Belinda recount Theo¡¯s past, Ellinor subconsciously dug her fingers into her palm, her mind in a whirl. She had never asked about Theo¡¯s background, nor had she intentionally looked into his past. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Like most people, she thought he was born into a family where he was loved by everyone, worry-free, and had everything. Theo neverined and never talked about his past. He just often smoked alone in silence. There was a bitter feeling in her heart. She realized that even someone born at the top of the pyramid could have so much sorrow. ¡°Veronica is actually Theo¡¯s half-sister. The nchet family rarely has girls, so she was brought up in the family. Theo has always been good to Veronica. And as his niece, he¡¯s also always been good to me. Theo might seem strict sometimes, but he has a gentle side. He¡¯s not a hopeless bad guy.¡± Ellinor actually agreed, nodding unconsciously. Theo gave off a very cold and strict impression, giving off a ¡°strangers keep out¡± vibe, but he wasn¡¯t a bad guy. Belinda carefully asked, ¡°So Ellinor, you¡¯re gonna give Theo another chance this time and make up with him, right? Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Though Ellinor was a bit touched by Theo¡¯s past, she wouldn¡¯t let it cloud her judgement. She paused for a second before saying, ¡°That depends on whether Theo can sort out his personal issues. I won¡¯t let anyone throw me off my game.¡± At this, Belinda broke into a happy grin. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t stress; Theo can handle it. He¡¯s head over heels for you. I¡¯m chuffed he found you. With you in his life, he¡¯s be more down-to-earth.¡± Ellinor was feeling a bit knackered. She shuffled down to lie on the bed and ced her head on a pillow, listening to Belinda recount Theo¡¯s past with a bitter taste in her mouth. She grabbed her phone, opened up her chat with Theo, and sent him a message. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. A few secondster, she got his reply. ¡°Goodnight.¡± She put down the phone and slowly shut her eyes, drifting off to sleep. Now that Ellinor was out cold, Belinda stopped talking and retired to a corner to scroll through her phone. On the way to the nchet Corporation, Collin, sitting in the passenger seat, turned to respectfully report some news he¡¯d just received. ¡°Mr. nchet, Ms. Sophia has flown back to M State this morning.¡± Theo squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t she lose all her identification?¡± Collin voiced his spection. ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t want to end her marriage with you, so she faked losing her identification?¡± Theo stayed quiet, apparently deep in thought. Collin frowned, voicing his worries, ¡°Mr. nchet, Ms. Sophia didn¡¯t seem too happy when she left. She seemed a bit miffed at you. Once she gets back to M State, she might go cry on her father, Thaddeus¡¯ shoulder. Thaddeus dotes on Ms. Sophia. We might have pissed off Thaddeus International Corporation. There could be trouble brewing ahead.¡±. Theo¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he replied indifferently, ¡°She signed the contract. Our marriage certificate means nothing to me, and she knew it.¡± ¡°But Ms. Sophia has always had a thing for you¡­¡± Theo rubbed his temples as he thought about this. He hadn¡¯t noticed Sophia¡¯s feelings for him because he never saw her as a woman. If he knew about her feelings, he wouldn¡¯t have taken her help in the first ce. Now, ending the marriage might not be that easy. Just then, Theo¡¯s phone rang, interrupting his train of thought. It was Marissa calling. Theo had barely left the house when Marissa called. Did something urgent happen? He answered the call and heard Marissa¡¯s nagging voice. ¡°Theo, why did you leave so early? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait a bit? I made soup for Ellinor this morning for you to bring to her. Why couldn¡¯t you wait?¡± Theo rubbed his temples tiredly. ¡°I have to deal withpany matters. I don¡¯t have time to wait.¡± Marissa protested. ¡°No matter how urgent yourpany issues are, can they be more important than your wife¡¯s health? I spent hours making this nourishing soup! You should go back and get it for Ellinor! Now!¡± Theo seemed a bit helpless. ¡°Grandma, you need to rest more; you don¡¯t need to do these things yourself. I¡¯ll have a nutritionist make soup for her when she wants it.¡± Marissa rebutted. ¡°Can anything they makepare to my soup? Get back here and pick it up! Don¡¯t keep me on edge!¡± Theo replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have Collin pick it upter¡± Marissa clearly wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°You should personally deliver it to Ellinor! We¡¯ve been keeping your previous marriage a secret from Ellinor. I feel guilty just thinking about it. If you don¡¯t step up your game, how are you going to bring Ellinor home soon?¡± Theo sighed and said, ¡°Grandma, I get it. Don¡¯t worry anymore.¡± Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Theo ended the call, cutting off Marissa¡¯s nagging, and looked up at Collin. ¡°Swing by hometer and bring over the soup Marissa made.¡± Collin nodded. ¡°Sure thing, Mr. nchet. Do I need to deliver it to Ellinor?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll have it myself, Theo replied. Collin looked at him, puzzled. ¡°But isn¡¯t that soup Marissa made for Ellinor? You¡¯re going to drink it?¡± Theo rubbed his temples. ¡°Marissa spoils her too much; she adds all kinds of supplements to the soup, so it might not be good for her health.¡± Collin got it. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After giving instructions to Collin, Theo took out his phone to check his chat with Ellinor. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but soften when he saw the goodnight message she sent before she fell asleep. He sent her a text. ¡°You up yet?¡± Not long after, a photo of her half-eaten breakfast was sent over. His eyes slightly squinted as he texted her. ¡°You went to bedte, so why are you up so early?¡± Her reply was swift. ¡°You think I shouldn¡¯t be up this early, yet you¡¯ve texted me this early. Are you trying to mess with my sleep?¡± Theo frowned. ¡°You have quite a sharp tongue. Can I see you?¡± ¡°How?¡± She asked. Uncertain, Theo trod carefully with his next text. ¡°Can Ie to the Howard¡¯s?¡± x Her reply was immediate. ¡°No! We should minimize contact until that matter is settled.¡± Theo sighed. He realized his mistake and didn¡¯t pursue the subject. Then she sent over a selfie. In the photo, she was staring intently at the camera. ¡°Just look at me like this.¡± A small smile made its way to Theo¡¯s face, and he chuckled. ¡°Alright.¡± Even though she looked a little fierce in the picture, he found her quite appealing. At the Howard¡¯s. After sending Theo a picture, Ellinor was about to put down her phone and enjoy her breakfast.. But then an international call came in. She saw the unfamiliar caller ID and didn¡¯t want to answer, but it rang again after she declined. Ellinor frowned and answered the call. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Sophia.¡± Ellinor was surprised. ¡°Ms. Sophia, what brings you to call me this early?¡± Sophia didn¡¯t offer her usual pleasantries. She scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m calling to inform you that I¡¯m back in M State. I just got off the ne.¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡°Really? You should have told me earlier. I could have seen you off at the airport.¡± Sophia snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early, Ellinor. My return doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m giving up on Theo. On the contrary, consider this my deration of war. You better watch out; I won¡¯t be going easy on you!¡± Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Ellinor was a bit curious. ¡°Really? What else are you nning to pull on me?¡± Sophia shot back provocatively. ¡°Take a wild guess?¡± Ellinor casually took a sip of her milk. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered guessing. Do whatever you want; you didn¡¯t have to call to tell me.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t get the reaction she was hoping for, so she was disgruntled. ¡°Ellinor! Do you even know that my father is the well-known¡­¡± Ellinor hung up before she could even drop her father¡¯s name. All Sophia got was an annoying beep from the other end. Sophia¡¯s face fell, and she angrily threw her phone on the ground. No one had ever dismissed her like this. Her attendant picked up the phone off the ground, wiped it clean, and handed it back to her. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t get too worked up. If your father sees you like this, he¡¯ll be upset and me us for not taking good care of you.¡± Sophia clenched her teeth and took the phone back. She looked at Theo¡¯s contact and sent him a series of messages confessing her long-time crush on him. But until now, she hadn¡¯t received a single response. Theo was heartless. After knowing her feelings, he didn¡¯t even give her a shred of dignity. An hourter, Sophia arrived back at her home in M State ¨C the grand Thaddeus Manor. A man in his fifties was leisurely fishing by the pond in the manor. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A servant rushed over. ¡°Your daughter is back, sir.¡± Hearing this, the middle-aged man quickly handed his fishing rod to someone else and got up to greet his daughter. Sophia looked upset. She got out of the car and stormed off as her attendant dragged her luggage behind her. Thaddeus stepped forward with his brow furrowed in concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart? Who upset you? Tell me, I¡¯ll set them straight.¡± The middle aged man was casually dressed. Despite being in his fifties, he looked much younger thanks to good self-care. He almost looked like he was in his early forties. Sophia threw herself into her father¡¯s arms and started crying. ¡°Dad! Theo is ignoring me! He wants to cut ties with me because of some country girl.¡± Hearing his usually stoic daughter sobbing, Thaddeus felt both distressed and angry. ¡°Oh! Haven¡¯t I always told you that you need to make the first move. Now some other girl beat you to the punch, right?¡± He had always known about his daughter¡¯s feelings for Theo, and he wasn¡¯t exactly supportive of her one-sided love. He thought it was too wishy-washy; it wasn¡¯t her style. Sophia lifted her head andined. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m being bullied right now, why are you saying things that make me even more upset?¡± Thaddeus showed extreme disappointment. ¡°Did I say something wrong? You¡¯re my daughter, Sophia, but when ites to love, you¡¯re nothing like me when I was young.¡± Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 ¡°From the get-go, you should¡¯ve listened to me and straight up asked Theo whether he¡¯d be your boyfriend or not. If he refused, so what? You wanted to start off as friends and wasted so much of your prime years!¡± Sophia still didn¡¯t agree with her dad¡¯s perspective. ¡°Dad! You just don¡¯t get it! Theo is different from other guys. If I¡¯d confessed my feelings from the start, we might not even have be friends; he would¡¯ve totally ghosted me.¡± Thaddeus scoffed seriously, ¡°So what if he ghosts you? There are plenty of fish in the sea. My daughter won¡¯t be short of suitors, right? I can introduce you to guys way hotter than Theo.¡± Sophia firmly said, ¡°How can any guypare to Theo? Dad, I don¡¯t care; I don¡¯t want anyone but Theo. You must help me get rid of that Ellinor. I never want to see her around Theo again!¡± Previously, Sophia didn¡¯t think much of Patricia. Although she was obsessed with Theo, she knew Theo didn¡¯t like fragile and affected women like Patricia; they would never work out. But she hadn¡¯t expected Ellinor to show up. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Originally, she didn¡¯t want topletely get rid of Ellinor, fearing it would create a rift between her and Theo or that if Ellinor died when Theo needed her most, she would be a scar in Theo¡¯s heart, making him miss her forever. Now she couldn¡¯t care less, feeling that if she didn¡¯t get rid of Ellinor, she¡¯d really have to watch Ellinor and Theo live a happy life together. Although Thaddeus didn¡¯t like how Theo treated his daughter, he hated to see her sad and disappointed even more. He decided to make a promise to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that woman is just asking for trouble bypeting with my daughter for a man. You just got off the ne, so go take a bath and rest a bit. Leave this matter to me.¡± Sophia nodded sadly as she left her father¡¯s embrace and headed towards Thaddeus Manor. While watching his daughter¡¯s aggrieved figure walk away, Thaddeus¡¯s face showed a murderous look. He ordered the people around him to immediately investigate the woman who was fighting for Theo with his daughter. On her way back to her room, Sophia ran into a beautiful woman with a seven or eight-year-old girl. The woman was in her forties, with long hair falling over her shoulders, a gentle demeanor, and an aura of intellectual beauty.¡± Sophia nced at the woman with disdain and muttered, ¡°Vixen!¡± ¡°Sophia¡¯s back.¡± The woman seemed not to hear her curse. She smiled gently at Sophia and then softly instructed the little girl beside her. ¡°Lea, your sister is back; say hi to her.¡± The little girl, hugging a teddy bear, defiantly red at Sophia. ¡°I don¡¯t want to call her sister! She¡¯s not my sister; she bullies you. She¡¯s a bad woman!¡± The woman said sternly, ¡°Lea, how can you treat your sister like this? Apologize to her right now!¡± The little girl arrogantly turned her face away. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong; I won¡¯t apologize!¡± The woman looked embarrassed and apologized to Sophia. ¡°Sophia, this child is too willful. She doesn¡¯t understand. After I teach her a lesson, I will make her apologize to you.¡± Sophia sneered. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to pretend in front of me. If you didn¡¯t teach her, she wouldn¡¯t treat me like this. Never mind, it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t see me as her sister, I don¡¯t want to consider her my sister anyway.¡± Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 After Sophia left, the woman with a helpless look squatted down and patiently lectured her daughter. ¡°Lea, what¡¯s up with you today? Sophia just got home; why were you so rude to her?¡± The grievances she had for Sophia were evident from Lea¡¯s expression. ¡°But she insulted you, Mom. She disrespected you; why should I still call her my sister?¡± The woman was at a loss for words. She had heard Sophia¡¯s curse earlier, but she didn¡¯t want to argue with her husband¡¯s daughter from a previous marriage. Understanding her daughter¡¯s feelings, the woman didn¡¯t say much more and took her to find her husband. As the mother and daughter walked to the lotus pond, they saw Thaddeus sternlymanding his subordinates to carry out tasks. The woman knew her husband like the back of her hand, and by his look, she knew he was up to no good again. She didn¡¯t like his aggressive nature, especially at his age. When his subordinates left after receiving the orders, the woman took Lea and walked over, asking, ¡°Malloy, what did you just send them off to do?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Thaddeus¡¯s real name was Malloy Reynolds, only those close to him knew this, and only his wife could call him that. After seeing his wife and daughter, Thaddeus¡¯s face softened immediately. ¡°Nothing much. I just sent them to investigate someone.¡± The woman frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly investigating this person?¡± Thaddeus didn¡¯t dare lie to his wife, fearing she would misunderstand that he was having an affair. He sincerely replied, ¡°Bertha, don¡¯t overthink it. I just asked them to find out who the girl who is fighting over a boy with Sophia is.¡± The woman, named Bertha, was elegant and sophisticated. Thaddeus¡¯s exnation did not make Bertha feel relieved, and she asked, ¡°Why are you investigating her? Is it to help Sophia get rid of that girl?¡± She knew Thaddeus¡¯s way of doing things; he was definitely trying to remove obstacles for Sophia. But she didn¡¯t agree with Thaddeus doing this. Thaddeus admitted it. ¡°Ah! Sophia is only interested in Theo. If I, as her father, don¡¯t help her, who else can she rely on?¡± w Bertha advised him with a worried face, ¡°Malloy, I know you love Sophia, but you can¡¯t force love. Even if you get rid of that girl, would Mr. nchet definitely ept Sophia?¡± ¡°Bertha, you know I owe Sophia too much. Her mother passed away early when I was young. I was only interested in making a name for myself, leaving little Sophia to be taken care of by her grandparents. Now I want to make up for as much fatherly love shecked as possible.¡± Bertha actually understood Thaddeus¡¯s feelings. ¡°But this is not the way topensate her; you can¡¯t build your daughter¡¯s happiness on the pain of others. Mr. nchet has a woman he likes, and I heard that she¡¯s already pregnant with his child. It would be wicked if you broke them up.¡± Thaddeus loved his wife very much, but he also valued his daughter¡¯s wishes. ¡°Alright, Bertha, I have some ideas about Sophia. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. By the way, have we chosen a school for Lea yet?¡± Bertha knew he was deliberately changing the subject. She shook her head helplessly and sighed. ¡°When can you let me and Lea feel at ease?¡± Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Upon hearing his wife¡¯s words, Thaddeus bent over and picked up Lea. ¡°Lea,e here. Daddy¡¯s gonna teach you how to fish.¡± Lea, clutching her teddy bear, turned her face away in displeasure, giving her dad the cold shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna y with you.¡± After seeing his daughter¡¯s reaction, Thaddeus squatted down, pretending to be heartbroken and saying, ¡°Lea, why don¡¯t you want to y with Daddy? Did I do something to upset you?¡± Lea gave out a loud humph. ¡°Daddy is gonna bully people again. I¡¯m not a fan of you anymore.¡± Lea was the daughter Thaddeus hadter in life, and he cherished her immensely. Thaddeus spoiled both his first daughter, Sophia, and his second daughter, Lea, striving to treat them equally. But Sophia didn¡¯t ept her stepmother, Bertha, or acknowledge Lea as her sister, telling everyone she was an only child. Thaddeus didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it because he felt guilty for having neglected Sophia in the past. Fortunately, Bertha didn¡¯t care about all this. She was more concerned about his attitude. Thaddeus picked up Lea, speaking softly to the child as he tried to exin himself. ¡°Lea, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. Daddy¡¯s gonna punish the bad guys who bullied your sister, not innocent people.¡± Lea never really liked Sophia and didn¡¯t mind people who bullied her. After hearing her father¡¯s exnation, she pouted and then snuggled up to him without saying a word. Thaddeus had sent people back home to investigate Theo¡¯s girlfriend. This reminded Bertha of something, and she asked, ¡°Oh, by the way, Malloy, have you found the girl who donated blood to me?¡± While cuddling Lea, Thaddeus replied, ¡°No, not yet. The hospital¡¯s blood donation records and surveince footage were all wiped clean. Our people can¡¯t trace her. It¡¯s strange; donating blood is a good deed, but that kind girl was so cautious that she wiped all traces of herself.¡± Bertha sighed a little. ¡°Maybe she just wanted to do a good deed without leaving her name. I heard from a nurse that she was pregnant when she donated blood to me, and she also found another donor. I¡¯m really worried that she might have hurt herself by donating blood. I wonder how she and her child are doing now.¡± Thaddeus tried tofort his wife. ¡°Bertha, don¡¯t worry. A girl as kind as her will be fine. I¡¯ll keep sending people to look for her. She¡¯s our savior. That day we argued, and I upset you so much that you took Lea and left home. If that girl hadn¡¯t donated blood to save you in time, I would¡¯ve regretted it all my life.¡± Bertha shot him a nce. ¡°Alright, enough. It¡¯s getting dark. Think about what we should have for dinner. Sophia¡¯se home today, so let¡¯s have a nice family dinner.¡± Elsewhere, after hanging up Sophia¡¯s call, Ellinor put her phone aside and focused on her breakfast. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Balfour overheard every word she¡¯d just said on the phone. Knowing Sophia¡¯s background, Balfour was a bit worried. He asked, ¡°Ellinor, what did Sophia say to you?¡± Ellinor casually replied, ¡°Nothing special, just some threats, iming that she¡¯s gonna fight me for Theo.¡± Balfour frowned. ¡°If she calls to harass you again, just ignore her. Let her deal with me if she actually wants to do anything.¡± Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 Ellinor didn¡¯t say no. She just gave a nonchnt nod and continued to chow down on her meal. Ellinor, Balfour, and Byran were not the only people at the table. Their temporary resident, Belinda, was also there. On seeing Balfour being all sweet and caring to Ellinor, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of jealousy for Theo, and her eyes were vigntly fixed on Balfour. Balfour naturally felt the hostility from Belinda, but he brushed it off. After finishing his breakfast, he wiped his mouth, bid Ellinor goodbye, and left the dining room. After Balfour left, Belinda couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t you think Balfour¡¯s behavior towards you is a bit off?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Really?¡± Belinda nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes! The way he looks at you is so gentle; he¡¯s even more gentle than he is to his own brother. I suspect he has a thing for you; it¡¯s not safe for you to stay here. If you don¡¯t want to go to the nchet Vi,e to my ce.¡± Ellinor, now full, stood up and patted Belinda¡¯s head. ¡°Go home after you¡¯re done eating and stop worrying about me.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Belinda frowned. ¡°How can I not worry? There¡¯s Balfour and also Bartlett. There are so many men eyeing you. It¡¯s a total threat for Theo. Ellinor, you¡¯re too irresistible. I can¡¯t rx!¡± Ellinor just smiled and then looked at Byran, who was still munching on his sandwich. ¡°Take her with you when you go to schoolter, and have the driver drop her home.¡± Byran raised his hand and made an OK gesture. Then Ellinor slowly walked out to the yard to catch some sun. Without getting any useful info from Ellinor, Belinda turned her attention to Byran. ¡°Tell me! Has Balfour always had a thing for Ellinor? Did he sweet-talk her into staying here?¡± Byran rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Belinda red at him. ¡°Then why is Balfour so nice to Ellinor? I¡¯ve never seen him pay so much attention to any other girl!¡± Byran remembered his brother¡¯s warning not to reveal Ellinor¡¯s identity. ¡°Does a man have to have romantic feelings for a woman to care about her? Can¡¯t it be pure friendship? Look at me; I have zero feelings for you.¡± Belinda looked annoyed. ¡°Duh! I have zero feelings for you too! But I wouldn¡¯t call you a good friend, let alone care about you.¡± Byran couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue further. ¡°In short, things are not as you think. Are you done eating? If you¡¯re full,e with me. Ellinor asked me to take you home, so I¡¯ve gotta do it.¡± But Belinda noticed something else. ¡°Hold on! Byran, didn¡¯t you hate Ellinor before? You even said she¡¯s a scheming girl who was alwayspeting with your sister for men. Now you listen to her so obediently?¡± There was a sh of embarrassment in Byran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uh, who hasn¡¯t misjudged people and done stupid things when they were young? I misunderstood Ellinor before, but now that I know her, of course I¡¯ll respect her. Enough, what are you even talking about? We gotta leave now.¡± Belinda checked the time, and she indeed had some stuff to handle. It was time to go. Anyhow, she and Byran would be in the same ride; she could grill him on the way. So she got up and followed Byran out the door. After getting in the car, Byran gave the driver instructions. ¡°Drop me off at school first, and then take Belinda back to her home.¡± The driver responded, ¡°Roger that.¡± Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Belinda made her needs clear. ¡°Nah, I ain¡¯t going home; take me to Crescent Society.¡± Upon hearing Crescent Society, Byran was all ears. ¡°Why on earth are you heading there this early?¡± Recalling herst phone call with Jacob yesterday, Belinda felt a bit ticked off and wanted to clear the air with him. ¡°I¡¯m off to meet someone; got some stuff to sort out.¡± The driver started the car slowly. ¡°Sir, do you want me to drop you off at school first, or should I take Ms. Wesley to Crescent Society first?¡± Crescent Society was closer than Byran¡¯s school. Without hesitation, Byran replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got time; drop her off first.¡± ¡°Sure thing, sir.¡± The car headed towards Crescent Society. Byran, arms crossed like a kid, guessed. ¡°I bet you¡¯re going to Crescent Society to see Chase, right?¡± Hearing Chase¡¯s name made Belinda¡¯s brow furrow unconsciously. ¡°No! It¡¯s none of your business; stop guessing.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Byran eyed her sideways. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re still ying coy; I saw iting; you¡¯ve fallen for Chase, haven¡¯t you?¡± Belinda red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not ying coy. I¡¯m not going there to see Chase.¡± Byran chuckled. ¡°Then who are you going to see? I won¡¯t make fun of you for liking Chase. Actually, I¡¯d be pretty pleased. If you and Chase get together, I¡¯d feel more at ease.¡± Belinda was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯d feel at ease?¡± Byran blushed a little but kept his gaze on her. ¡°Because of my girlfriend, Ida. She¡¯s been living with Chase, and it¡¯s been bothering me. Chase is no good; he seems flippant. I hope you can distract him soon and keep him away from Ida.¡±. Belinda made a face and said loudly, ¡°I think you¡¯re overthinking! They¡¯re like family; they¡¯ve been together since they were kids. Nothing like what you¡¯re worrying about will happen. No matter how flippant Chase is, he¡¯s principled. He¡¯s not as bad as you think.¡± Byran stared at her wide-eyed. ¡°Oh! And you said you didn¡¯t like him? I just mentioned he seemed flippant, and you¡¯re mad? Isn¡¯t that because you like him?¡± Belinda was at a loss for words. ¡°You¡­¡± Byran had a smug look on his face. ¡°Did I hit the nail on the head? You¡¯re mad, right? Typical!¡± Belinda was so angry that she wanted to punch him. Just then, the car pulled up near Crescent Society, and she saw Ida at the entrance through the car window. ¡°Byran, I think you¡¯re the one getting ahead of yourself. You im to be Ms. Gipson¡¯s boyfriend, but I bet she doesn¡¯t see you that way.¡± Byran crossed his arms confidently. ¡°What a joke! Me, get ahead of myself? Ida likes me; I like her; what else could we be if not boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± Belinda pointed towards the car window behind him with a frown. ¡°Maybe you should take a look outside the car window before you speak.¡± ¡°Look at what?¡± Byran felt Belinda was messing with him, but he looked anyway. His handsome face froze, his pupils dted, and his jaw clenched. Outside the entrance of Crescent Society, Ida was standing with a man; their behavior suggested intimacy as they were chatting. Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Belinda feigned sympathy. ¡°Byran, if you¡¯re really Ms. Gipson¡¯s boyfriend, then it looks like you¡¯ve got competition. You might¡¯ve been yed.¡± Byran didn¡¯t give a damn about being yed. Right now, he was just burning with jealousy. He completely ignored Belinda and angrily got out of the car. Seeing this, the driver asked loudly, ¡°Sir, why did you get off? You still need to get to school!¡± Byran couldn¡¯t care less about school at this moment. All he wanted to do was find Ida, or else she might leave him. He quickly walked up to Ida, pushed away the guy standing too close to her, and angrily asked, ¡°Who is he? What were you guys doing?¡± Ida was surprised at first by his sudden appearance and then looked a bit annoyed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Byran snapped, ¡°If I didn¡¯t show up, what were you nning to do with this guy?¡± Ida adjusted her gold-rimmed sses, looking a bit helpless and annoyed. The man Byran had pushed away didn¡¯t pick a fight with him. He looked at Ida with a puzzled yet elegant expression. ¡°Ida, who is this young man?¡± Ida apologized with a smile. ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s a friend¡¯s younger brother and probably needs something from me. We might have to reschedule our meeting.¡± The man smiled at Ida. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your call then.¡± Ida nodded and waved goodbye casually. The man¡¯s gaze was deep and full of emotions as he looked at Ida. He nced at Byran before leaving, seeming to understand his feelings but not paying it much attention. After watching the man leave, Byran spat out angrily, ¡°You¡¯re seeing him again? What are you nning to do with him?¡± Ida nced at him nonchntly. ¡°Meeting my friend for a meal; is there a problem?¡± Byran was ready for a fight. ¡°Friend? Do friends need to be that close?¡± Ida looked at him dismissively. ¡°Ever heard of social etiquette?¡± Byran crossed his arms stubbornly. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I won¡¯t allow you to see that guy again. He¡¯s clearly into you!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ida was annoyed by Byran¡¯s presumptuousness and thought he was childish and unreasonable. ¡°So what if he¡¯s into me? If he¡¯s good, I might even consider him as my boyfriend.¡± Byran blew his top upon hearing this. ¡°You¡¯re actually considering a new boyfriend? Ida, you already have me. Why are you even considering other guys? Are you trying to kill me?¡± Ida was getting impatient. She had a meeting inside thepany soon and didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing over such silly matters. She turned her gaze towards the car and said, ¡°Where are the Howards? Are they not going to control Byran? Do I need to call Balfour?¡± The driver felt incredibly awkward and immediately got out of the car. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go! We¡¯re running out of time. I need to take you to school, or you¡¯ll bete again.¡± Byran was still fuming and reluctant to move. In the end, he was practically dragged into the car by the driver. Ida watched as the car drove off and rubbed her temples. ¡°Ms. Gipson, Byran seems to really like you.¡± Belinda walked up to Ida and sighed. Ida snapped back to reality, nced at Belinda without responding to herment, and turned to walk into thepany. Belinda followed Ida into Crescent Society, and they got on the elevator together. Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Driven by curiosity, she couldn¡¯t help but ask when there was no one else in the elevator, ¡°Ms. Gipson, do you like Byran?¡± Ida replied casually, ¡°What do you think?¡± Belinda pondered. ¡°I think you at least don¡¯t dislike him; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t bother with him. But I feel you¡¯re more suited for a mature man, not someone childish like Byran.¡± Ida gave a small smile, notmenting on what Belinda said. Instead, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re here to see Chase this early?¡± Upon hearing Chase¡¯s name, Belinda¡¯s expression changed, and she shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m here for Jacob.¡± The elevator doors opened, and Ida walked out slowly. ¡°Alright, off you go.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t manage to ask anything and felt a bit disappointed. Ida always seemed distant. Like just now, her demeanor was calm, and she had a smile on her face. It seemed like she was responding to Belinda, but she didn¡¯t actually say anything. Belinda really admired strong women like Ida, who seemed to handle everything effortlessly and didn¡¯t seem to care about anything. Unlike her, who was indecisive and had difficulty making decisions. Walking in the opposite direction of Ida, Belinda arrived at Jacob¡¯s desk. Seeing Jacob busy typing on hisputer, she took a deep breath and walked over. ¡°Jacob!¡± Upon hearing Belinda¡¯s voice, Jacob turned around, looking surprised, and then his expression turned serious. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Belinda went over to him and said, ¡°Because of some special circumstances yesterday, I couldn¡¯t exin things clearly over the phone. So, I¡¯m here now to exin to you in person.¡± Jacob turned back to hisputer, checking the data in the files, not looking at Belinda again, and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have time right now. I have to present for our team in a meetingter. You should go back.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you in the cafeteria.¡± Belinda knew Jacob was angry because he had never been cold to her before. She was at fault for what happened yesterday and had to sincerely apologize. Belinda stopped bothering Jacob and turned to go to the cafeteria, but bumped into a man in a sleek suit and caught a whiff of a high-end men¡¯s perfume. She was very familiar with this fragrance because it was Chase¡¯s scent. Looking up, she saw Chase¡¯s handsome face and noticed that he was smiling broadly. ¡°You¡¯re here to see me this early?¡± Belinda frowned, thinking he was deliberately teasing her. He clearly knew she wasn¡¯t here for him. ¡®Mr. Larios, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Chase cut off her denial and patted her head lightly. ¡°You went to bed sote; why didn¡¯t you sleep in a bit? You¡¯re up so early?¡±¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jacob heard their conversation, picked up a file to copy, nodded at Chase as a greeting, and walked away. He admitted he couldn¡¯t confront his direct superior, but he could always avoid him and just not look at him. After seeing Jacob walk away, Belinda knew he might have misunderstood again and angrily confronted Chase, ¡°Why did you have to say such ambiguous things? You know I¡¯m not here for you!¡± Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Chase gave a slight smirk. ¡°Oh? So you weren¡¯t here for me. My bad, I must have misunderstood.¡± With that, he brushed past her, heading for his office. Belinda twisted her lips in frustration as her heart filled with anger and helplessness. He absolutely did that on purpose. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. How had she never noticed before that Chase was such a master of pretense? Now there was nothing she could do. She¡¯d have to wait for Jacob to finish work and then exin everything to him. Sighing, Belinda headed off alone to thepany¡¯s cafeteria to wait. The meeting went on for over two hours, ending just in time for lunch. Employees flocked to the cafeteria to grab their meals. A few of Belinda¡¯s close colleagues came over to say hi and make some small talk. Spotting Jacob entering the cafeteria, Belinda quickly finished her conversation with her colleagues and got up to approach him. Jacob, tray in hand, joined the lunch line, ignoring her. Belinda gently tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Jacob, let¡¯s go out to eat something else. My treat!¡± Jacob gave her a cold nce. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just grab something here at the office; I have work to do later; I don¡¯t have time to go out.¡± Embarrassed, Belinda let go of his sleeve. ¡°Oh, I see. Well then, I¡¯ll join you here so I won¡¯t hold you up!¡± Jacob ignored her and went to find an empty seat after getting his meal. Like a child who¡¯d done something wrong, Belinda followed him and sat down across from him, sincerely apologizing, ¡°Jacob, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t consider your feelings yesterday.¡± Jacob took a big bite of his lunch, coldly chuckled, and sarcastically said, ¡°You should be dining with Mr. Larios, not me.¡± Belinda was a bit embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think! There¡¯s really nothing going on between Chase and me. We were only together yesterday because Chase and Ellinor are old friends, and we were discussing something about Ellinor. Err¡­ I admit, I used to have a crush on him, but I gave up on him a long time ago. Since I agreed to date you, I¡¯m seriouslymitted to our rtionship, really!¡± After hearing Belinda¡¯s long exnation, Jacob finally softened his gaze at her. He stayed silent for a while and then said, ¡°Belinda, if you¡¯re really serious about us, why don¡¯t we just get married?¡± What? Belinda thought she heard him wrong. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Jacob¡¯s face returned to its usual gentle charm and he said seriously, ¡°I said let¡¯s get married. Belinda, only in marriage can I feel secure, no longer worrying about you being taken away by other men.¡± Get married? Was Jacob proposing to her in thepany cafeteria, over a work meal? Wasn¡¯t this a bit rushed? Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Jacob saw Belinda fall silent, and his brows furrowed, ¡°What? You don¡¯t wanna marry me? Think I¡¯m just a in worker and not good enough for you? If that¡¯s the case, how can you say you¡¯re serious about us?¡± Belinda quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I was just a bit taken aback by your sudden proposal. You spooked me.¡± Jacob suddenly put down his fork and grabbed Belinda¡¯s hand anxiously. ¡°I really like you; that¡¯s why I worry when you¡¯re alone with other guys. I promise, I¡¯ll work my tail off to give you a good life. I love you! Be my wife, will ya?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Belinda was stunned; her feelings were all over the ce. It wasn¡¯t her heart beating like a drum, nor was it butterflies. She wasn¡¯t even moved by her boyfriend¡¯s confession. At this moment, the colleagues nearby overheard Jacob¡¯s proposal and started making a racket. ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him! Marry him!¡± Other colleagues also cast curious nces as they joined the chorus. ¡°Marry him! Marry him! Marry him!¡± Jacob heard his colleagues¡¯ support, grinned, and then got down on one knee, gazing at Belinda affectionately. ¡°Let our colleagues bear witness to our happiness; marry me, will ya?¡± Belinda blushed. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s all the hubaloo? What¡¯s going on here?¡± A smooth male voice suddenly interrupted the cafeteria¡¯s lively atmosphere. Recognizing Mr. Larios¡¯ voice, the rowdy employees immediately quieted down and went back to their meals. One employee stood up, smiling as he exined. ¡°Mr. Larios, Jacob¡¯s proposing to his girlfriend, and we¡¯re all cheering him on.¡± ¡°Oh? A proposal, huh?¡± Chase walked over to Jacob and Belinda¡¯s table, giving them a deep look. Jacob was still on his knees as he awkwardly said, ¡°Mr. Larios, I¡¯m proposing to my girlfriend. It¡¯s our lunch break. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Chase smiled. ¡°What if I say that I kinda do? What are you gonna do?¡± Jacob frowned suspiciously. ¡°I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re miffed about.¡± Chase stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m miffed that you¡¯re proposing like this; you¡¯re making us guys look bad.¡± Jacob was taken aback. ¡°I really don¡¯t get it. What¡¯s so embarrassing about proposing like this?¡± Chaseughed. ¡°A proposal is a serious matter; it should be treated with respect. You chose to do it in thepany cafeteria and only got your own lunch. You didn¡¯t prep a meal for your girlfriend, let alone an engagement ring; isn¡¯t that making us guys look bad?¡± Jacob looked embarrassed. ¡°I got carried away today and decided to propose to Belinda on the spur of the moment. I didn¡¯t prepare it in advance. But I¡¯ll buy the ringter, as a make-up gift for her.¡± Chase raised an eyebrow, feeling intrigued. ¡°Oh really? How many carats are you nning to buy?¡± Jacob didn¡¯t expect Chase to ask this. He pondered awkwardly before finally saying, ¡°Mr. Larios, I can¡¯t compare to your wealth; I can¡¯t afford a big diamond ring, but I¡¯ll buy Belinda the most expensive ring I can afford.¡± Chase smirked. ¡°Oh, I see, it¡¯s the thought that counts, not the gift¡¯s price tag, right? To show my support, I¡¯ll give everyone in thepany a day off today. You can go buy the ring now. Once you¡¯ve got the ring,e back and continue your proposal. We¡¯ll keep your girlfriendpany here while we wait for you. Off you go.¡± Jacob¡¯s face stiffened, and he now spoke with some resentment, ¡°Mr. Larios, this is between me and my girlfriend; even though you¡¯re my boss, involving yourself like this isn¡¯t really suitable, is it?¡± Chase pulled out a chair and sat next to Belinda. ¡°I¡¯m friends with your girlfriend¡¯s uncle and aunt. ording to family ties, I¡¯m somewhat of an elder to your girlfriend; I¡¯m not an outsider. You want to propose without a ring today and want Belinda to marry you? That¡¯s not gonna fly; even her uncle and aunt wouldn¡¯t ept it, let alone me!¡± Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jacob was left speechless. Suddenly, his colleagues started to whoop and cheer. On one hand, they wanted to suck up to Chase; on the other hand, they agreed with him. How can a proposal not include a diamond ring? They were just hooting and hollering, but they hadn¡¯t noticed this detail. Most importantly, Chase had just mentioned that they could take the day off. Once Jacob finished proposing, they could knock off and head home. What a joy! Jacob was stuck in a bind. He stood up, gave an awkwardugh, and said, ¡°Mr. Larios is right. A proposal must include a diamond ring! Belinda, wait for me; I¡¯m going to buy a ring now. Wait for me!¡± With that, he turned and bolted out. ¡°Wait, Jacob, don¡¯t¡­¡± Belinda tried to stop him, but he was already out the door. The colleagues all sat back down to continue eating, waiting for Jacob to return with a ring to liven things up. Belinda turned to Chase, who was sitting next to her, and grumbled, ¡°Why did you have to make things difficult for him? He¡¯s just graduated and started working; where would he get the money to buy a diamond ring?¡± Chase smiled. ¡°No money for a diamond ring, but brave enough to propose marriage. Doesn¡¯t married life cost money too? So, if I hadn¡¯t shown up, were you really going to ept his proposal just like that?¡± Belinda was taken aback, and her eyes flickered. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Chase sighed at her. ¡°Silly girl, if you feel sorry for a man now, you¡¯re in for a lifetime of bad luck. You feel sorry for him not having money to buy a ring, but he doesn¡¯t feel sorry for making you trek all the way to find him. He didn¡¯t even get you lunch.¡± Hearing this, Belinda looked at him with a surprised expression, and pouted. ¡°What about you? You¡¯re a man too!¡± Chase shrugged. ¡°Same for me; any woman who feels sorry for me is bound to get her heart shattered.¡± Belinda frowned but ended upughing. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to know yourself so well.¡± Chase always knew himself well; he didn¡¯t mind criticism and joked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home? Are you really waiting for Jacob toe back and propose to you?¡± Belinda had mixed feelings. She blinked at him as she said, ¡°Chase.¡± Chase listened attentively. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs from now on; it causes me a lot of trouble.¡± When Jacob returned, only Chase was sitting there with his long legs crossed as he scrolled through his phone. Jacob looked around the canteen but couldn¡¯t find Belinda. He walked over and asked, ¡°Mr. Larios, where¡¯s Belinda?¡± Chase looked up at him. ¡°Oh, she left.¡± Jacob frowned, pulling out a delicate velvet box from his pocket. ¡°Why did she leave? I¡¯ve already bought her a diamond ring.¡± Chase put down his phone, took the velvet box from Jacob, opened it, and looked inside. It was a decent size, but it was a man-made moissanite; it wasn¡¯t a real diamond. After closing the box, Chase put it on the table, stood up, gave Jacob a smile, lightly patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°You might as well keep this ring. She probably won¡¯t like it.¡± Jacob¡¯s face turned awkward, and the unease in his heart let him know that the diamond ring he bought was fake, Where would he get the money to buy a real diamond ring? Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 He spotted this massive, sparkly moissanite in the shop, thinking no one could tell it apart from the real deal. But by the looks of Mr. Larios¡¯ reaction, he easily clocked that it was a fake in a heartbeat. At the Howard Group. Balfour was eyeballing a hefty document. It was everything he¡¯d asked Quinton to dig up on Thaddeus International Corporation. Sophia, Thaddeus¡¯ daughter, was sure as hell not going to let Ellinor off the hook because of Theo. And as Ellinor¡¯s brother, he couldn¡¯t afford to drop the ball. Quinton had just handed over the document and was about to duck out when he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Mr. Howard, we¡¯ve got wind of someone snooping on Ms. Mendoza today; it¡¯s probably one of Thaddeus¡¯ henchmen.¡± Balfour, engrossed in the Thaddeus International Corporation info, wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Does Theo know?¡± Quinton replied, ¡°Probably. He has a bunch of inclothes bodyguards patrolling our turf. They are likely to protect Ms. Mendoza from any moves by Thaddeus¡¯ people.¡± Balfour snorted. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, Ellinor wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.¡± Quinton kept his trap shut. It was a tough call, but he could tell Theo didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Ms. Mendoza either. ¡°We can¡¯t bank entirely on Theo. We need to beef up our own security at horne. For the next few days, keep Ellinor indoors and limit visitors.¡± Quinton nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, Mr. Howard. I¡¯ve got it covered. But the doctors said Ms. Mendoza needed to stay in the hospital because of the stress. She¡¯s home now, but she might have to go back for the delivery. The hospital is a madhouse. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Balfour had already thought of that. ¡°I know. When the timees, I¡¯ll be with Ellinor in the hospital. You handle thepany business for now. Alright, you can go.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard.¡± After Quinton left, Balfour rang up Theo. The call connected quickly, but neither of the tight-lipped men said a word. After a moment of silence, Balfour impatiently broke it. ¡°What¡¯s your n for Thaddeus?¡± Theo seemed to have expected the question, so he answered coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got a game n. I¡¯ll meet him in person in the next couple of days.¡± Balfour scoffed, ¡°Meet him? Do you know what Thaddeus is like? Aren¡¯t you afraid he might keep you there and make you his daughter¡¯s hubby?¡± Theo caught the sarcasm in Balfour¡¯s tone but didn¡¯t argue. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯ve met Thaddeus before. I¡¯ll be back in three days, tops: Look after Ellinor for me while I¡¯m gone. I¡¯ll thank you return.¡± when I Balfour retorted. ¡°You think I¡¯m worried about you? I don¡¯t need your thanks. If Ellinor didn¡¯t care about you, I would never let the two of you see each other again!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Theo fell silent. He was mocking Theo¡¯sck of finesse in handling rtionships, which had put Ellinor in danger. Theo had noeback. It was his fault. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because of me, Ellinor has been under a lot of pressure that she shouldn¡¯t have to bear. But believe me, I¡¯ll sort out all the unresolved issues this time, and I won¡¯t let Ellinor face any danger or attract any unwanted attention because of me. Balfour, please take good care of her during these few days; if anything happens, call me ASAP!¡± Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Balfour spoke with a hint of aloofness, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. Ellinor¡¯s my sister. Even without your plea, I¡¯d have her back and always keep her out of harm¡¯s way.¡± Theo responded, ¡°Thanks.¡± Balfour then asked, ¡°When are you nning to hit the road?¡± ¡°Tonight.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡± Theo was surprised by Balfour¡¯s invitation. ¡°Didn¡¯t she ban me from your house?¡± Balfour replied sarcastically, ¡°Indeed! Given your current messy emotional baggage, our house isn¡¯t a ce for you. But, once you¡¯re outta here, if you really be a puppet for Thaddeus and end up being the hubby of his darling daughter, tonight might be thest time you see Ellinor. I don¡¯t want her to have any regrets. So, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, and then you can take off.¡± Given a choice, Balfour would rather have Ellinor marry a simple man and live a peaceful life. Theo was far from his ideal brother-inw. His background, although strong, was tooplicated. Ellinor being tangled up with a man who was like a walking disaster wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. But when he saw Ellinor fearlessly seeking revenge for Theost night, even though she was pregnant, Balfour realized how important Theo was to Ellinor and that she couldn¡¯t just let him go. If Theo got into trouble in M State again, Ellinor would definitely rush to his side. So, only when this man was safe could Ellinor be okay. Being nice to this guy was just another way of looking out for Ellinor. Ellinor could give birth at any time now; she couldn¡¯t be stressed anymore. Letting them say goodbye properly and letting Ellinor know his travel ns would help her feel more at ease and stop her from overthinking. Even though Balfour might have sounded harsh, he meant well. Theo epted his good intentions. ¡°The scenario you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen. But thanks anyway.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll text you the time and ceter.¡± Even though Balfour invited Theo for dinner, he did not invite him to his house. He remembered promising Ellinor not to let Theo in. After hanging up, Balfour dialed Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor.¡± Ellinor sounded sleepy. ¡°Mr. Howard, what¡¯s up?¡± Balfour rubbed his temples helplessly after hearing her call him Mr. Howard. Clearly, the ¡°bro¡± from before was just Ellinor¡¯s way of calming him down. It was not a sign of forgiveness. ¡°Ellinor, how about having dinner together tonight?¡± Ellinor was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t we always eat together anyway?¡± Balfour chuckled at Ellinor¡¯s response. ¡°Tonight¡¯s different. We¡¯re dining out.¡± Ellinor asked curiously, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Balfour didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Just get ready. I¡¯ll pick you and Byran up after work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aftering to an agreement with his sister, Balfour saw a text message on his phone from Theo, stating the time and ce, along with an additional message. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll handle everything tonight; you just bring her.¡± 7 P.M. Ellinor put on a loose, pale yellow maternity dress with a ruffle-like design at the hem, casually tied her hair into a bun, and then followed Balfour out the door. Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 In the restaurant, the moment she stepped into the private room and saw Theo already seated there, her brows furrowed in an instant. ¡°Why the heck is he here?¡± She asked Balfour, who was beside her, in a somewhat disgruntled tone, ming him for not letting her know in advance that Theo would be there. Balfour could tell that Ellinor was ticked off, but it was something he had anticipated, so he gently exined, ¡°He¡¯s the one footing the bill today. Ellinor, Mr. nchet is heading abroad for a bit. He¡¯s here to say goodbye.¡± Hearing this, a strange feeling arose within Ellinor. He was going abroad again? Her smile was tinged with sarcasm. Her chest felt stuffy and ufortable. Theo slowly got up and came over, pulling out a chair for her himself. ¡°You wish I¡¯d nevere back, don¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor snorted, ¡°Do I even have a say in your travel ns?¡± Theo didn¡¯t rush to make excuses; he simply pointed to the chair he had pulled out with his chin. ¡°Sit.¡± Without any fuss, Ellinor went over and sat down. At this moment, Byran leaned in and asked, ¡°Theo, which state are you heading off to this time? How long before you¡¯re back?¡± Theo answered Byran, ¡°M State. I¡¯ll be back in three days, barring any unforeseen circumstances.¡± Ellinor took a sip of the lemon water on the table. She was lost in thought and didn¡¯t speak anymore. Theo raised his hand again, inviting Balfour and Byran to sit down as well, and only then did he pull out the chair next to Ellinor and sit down. The group discussed and ordered their dishes. Ellinor didn¡¯t utter a word throughout; the ordering was done by Theo and Balfour. It was only when the food arrived that Ellinor finally lifted her head. She had been deep in thought. Who knew what she was pondering? Theo added a piece of steak to her te. ¡°What are you thinking about? Why so silent?¡± Ellinor hadn¡¯t touched her cutlery yet; she suddenly looked up at him with a re, seemingly having reached the end of her patience. She finally asked, ¡°What are you doing in M State?¡± Theo paused slightly and then answered truthfully, ¡°Sorting out the issues that make you unhappy. I want to get it done quickly, so I cane back to give you an exnation.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Do you have to go now?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Theo slightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to resolve it quickly?¡± -Ellinor was speechless. Of course, she hoped that he could quickly resolve his issues with Sophia, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t say why she didn¡¯t want him to go to M State right now; she felt like something bad might happen to him there. She didn¡¯t say anything, so Theo added some more food to her te. ¡°Be good and eat. You can interrogate me all you wantter.¡± Theo¡¯s tone was patient and tolerant; it was like he was coaxing a child. Ellinor absentmindedly picked up her cutlery and stuffed food into her mouth, but it was tasteless. At this moment, Balfour stood up. ¡°You guys carry on; I need to take a call.¡± With that, he walked out, throwing a suggestive nce at his clueless brother, who was busy eating. Byran was quick on the uptake today and immediately understood Balfour¡¯s hint. He pretended that he needed to use the restroom and also got up to leave. And then, only Theo and Ellinor were left in the private room. After a long silence, Theo just served her some soup without saying a word. It was Ellinor who broke the silence first. ¡°Theo, can you not go to M State?¡± Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Theo looked a bit surprised. ¡°How can I deserve you if I don¡¯t tackle this problem?¡± Ellinor knitted her eyebrows. Her tone became serious as she clearly expressed her opinion. ¡°The problem must be resolved, but there¡¯s no need to rush. You can wait until after I give birth.¡± Theo saw the worry in Ellinor¡¯s eyes and squinted a bit, pretending not to understand. ¡°Oh? Why¡¯s that?¡± Ellinor lowered her eyebrows, feeling a bit embarrassed as she voiced her concerns. ¡°If something happens to you, I might go intobor at any moment, and I won¡¯t be able to help you¡­¡± Theo gazed deeply at Ellinor beside him as warmth radiated from his eyes. He had always been a self- reliant man; he had been solving his problems on his own since childhood. Everyone around him depended on him, and he had never experienced the feeling of being protected by someone else. His parents had split up due to marital issues in their early years and went their separate ways, neither thinking about taking him, the product of their marriage, with them. As a child, his elders constantly reminded him of his heavy responsibilities. He couldn¡¯t cry or show weakness. He had to be strong to shoulder the responsibilities of the nchet family. Even when he broke a bone as a kid, no one at home would help him. They¡¯d tell him, ¡°If you can¡¯t even handle these little bumps and bruises, how can you stand on your own or lead the family in the future?¡± Then they¡¯d demand that he bear the pain and stand up on his own. This was the first time he felt unconditional protection from someone else, a woman who sincerely wanted to protect him. It sounded ridiculous, but it was heartwarming.. He was truly lucky to have randomly bumped into such a gem of a woman that day at the coffee shop. Theo gently pursed his lips, raising his hand to touch her face, but stopped just as he was about to touch Ellinor. ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to touch you now. After I solve my problems, can I hold you?¡± Ellinor frowned, remaining silent. Even if he held her now, what could she do? Hadn¡¯t he always held her first and asked questionster? Why was he suddenly so polite today? Theo spoke again, ¡°If I don¡¯t go to M. State to sort things out, who knows what extremes Sophia¡¯s father might go to? So, I can¡¯t dy any longer. I promise to be back in three days. I consulted a doctor, who said that at the earliest, you still have a week until your due date. By then, I¡¯ll be by your side, apanying you into the delivery room to wee our child.¡± Ellinor still didn¡¯t want him to go, continuing to knit her eyebrows. ¡°Are you sure you can solve everything in three days? You didn¡¯t manage to do it that. quickly before, so can you do it now?¡± Theo patiently responded, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Sophia¡¯s father on the phone. He agreed to meet. Ellinor, I never break my promises. Won¡¯t you trust me one more time?¡± Ellinor did not doubt Theo. He definitely nned to return in three days. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. What she worried about was that the situation with Sophia and her father might not be that simple. Had they set a trap and were just waiting for him to walk into it? After all, M State was their turf. Although the nchet family also had influence there, it was nowhere near as strong as the influence of those who had lived there for years. Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Also, if a woman had a character like Sophia, you could bet that her dad was not a saint. Thaddeus was rumored to be a cold-blooded killer. He had no mercy; he was willing to do whatever it took to get what he wanted. Ellinor was worried, not distrustful. But she could tell that this man was determined, and she probably couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°I trust you.¡± She said calmly and firmly, and then added, ¡°But I don¡¯t trust Sophia and her father.¡± Theo clearly understood her worries; he was not taking things lightly either. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own ns.¡± Ellinor knew she couldn¡¯t talk him out of it. She huffed, decided to drop it, and started eating. Theo served her food warmly. Ellinor was eating, and then a thought popped into her head. ¡°Oh, right, what was that about your fake death? You were fine; why did you let a rumor spread that you were blown up?¡± While serving her food, Theo replied truthfully, ¡°The fake death was to expose the puppet master behind the scenes, but I didn¡¯t expect you to risk looking for me.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°So I messed up your n?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Theo chuckled. ¡°No, but you can¡¯t do such dangerous things for me next time, got it?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t respond and then asked, ¡°So, the silver-haired man who kidnapped me twice, he¡¯s not the puppet master? There¡¯s someone else behind the scenes?¡± Theo nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have involved you in nchet family issues. Now that you¡¯re being watched by those people, you could be used as a bargaining chip at any time, and it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t care. ¡°So what? I¡¯m already being watched, and there¡¯s no escape. Actually, you could have told me the truth from the beginning. I wouldn¡¯t have jumped to conclusions and thought you had other motives.¡± Theo sighed while looking at her helpless face. ¡°I know you; if I told you the truth, you wouldn¡¯t be scared of those people, and you wouldn¡¯t stay home like I asked, but start investigating instead; that would have alerted them sooner.¡± Ellinor realized that he was not wrong. She wouldn¡¯t be scared; she would definitely investigate. Theo spoke as if he were coaxing a child, ¡°Ellinor, promise me that you¡¯ll stay home for the next three days and wait for me toe back.¡± ¡°Alright, got it.¡±Ellinor agreed with no enthusiasm. He had just told her that, besides the silver-haired kidnapper, there was a puppet master behind the scenes. Since he decided to go abroad for three days, she didn¡¯t want him to worry about her safety while abroad. Actually, she now felt that Theo, who seemed mature, decisive, and firm, was someone who needed to be cared for. Yesterday, when Belinda told her about Theo¡¯s past, she felt a bit bitter. She thought his parents were selfish because they only cared about their own happiness and did not take their responsibility as parents seriously. After getting disappointed in their marriage, they left Theo alone Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 He wasn¡¯t as lucky as Ellinor. At least when her mom took off, she took her along, even though she ended up living with the Mendoza family out of sheer desperation. So in her fuzzy childhood memories, her firmest belief was that her mom loved her to bits. Even when her mom was not around, she never felt devoid of motherly love or abandoned, thanks to this belief. As for Theo, he could hardly deny that his parents chose to ditch him; they didn¡¯t give a damn about him. His young soul surely took a heavy blow. Luckily, even though Theo grew up in the harsh environment of the nchet family, his personality didn¡¯t get twisted. He just became a bit cold and standoffish, which made people find him hard to approach. But deep down, he was still kind and gentle. That was pretty darn admirable. Thinking about all this made Ellinor¡¯s heart soften a bit. ¡°Theo.¡± Theo was peeling shrimp for her. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Give me an address.¡± Theo raised an eyebrow, not quite understanding her request. ¡°What address?¡± She pouted a bit bossily. ¡°Sophia¡¯s address! Just in case you don¡¯te back in three days, I¡¯ll have somewhere to find you.¡± Theo¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and then a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Are you really that scared that I won¡¯te back?¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Cut the crap! Just give me the address!¡± Theo fed her the peeled shrimp. ¡°I promised to be with you in the delivery room. I wille back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just give me the address.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll text it to youter.¡± That was more like it. Ellinor ate the shrimp he fed her, then held out her hand and gave him a thumbs- up. ¡°Theo, when youe back, we¡¯re gonna stick together. But you can¡¯t lie to me or hide things from me anymore.¡± Theo looked at her small hand and then hooked it with his rough, big hand. ¡°Hmm, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll never do it again. From now on, I¡¯ll listen to you in everything; we¡¯re gonna stick together.¡± Ellinor felt a bit sad while holding his warm, big hand. She really didn¡¯t want him to go. Maybe it was because her due date was approaching and her hormones were all over the ce, making her emotions fluctuate. Soon, the Howard brothers, Balfour and Byran, came back. They chatted about other stuff, finished their meal together, and then went to the airport to see Theo off. Before boarding, Theo lightly scratched Ellinor¡¯s cheek. ¡°Alright, go rest with your brother. I¡¯ll call you as soon as Ind.¡± Ellinor nodded, watching Theo and his assistant, Collin, walk into the VIP passage of the airport. Even when she couldn¡¯t see him anymore, she stood there for a long time, lost in thought. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Balfour gently ruffled Ellinor¡¯s hair, bringing her out of her daze. ¡°Alright, we should head home now.¡± Ellinor felt a bit uneasy, her brows slightly furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m a bit worried.¡± Understanding her feelings, Balfour tried tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even though Thaddeus is a tough nut to crack, Theo isn¡¯t a pushover either. He¡¯ll be alright.¡± Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Ellinor suddenly clutched the corner of Balfour¡¯s clothes, anxiously blurting out, ¡°Bro, I need my passport. I gotta book the next flight to M State.¡± Balfour was taken aback and then responded with a frown, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re not in any condition to go anywhere right now. You need to stay home and deliver your kid safe and sound. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have people in M State keep tabs on Theo. If he needs any help, I¡¯ll pitch in.¡± He knew well of Ellinor¡¯s feelings for that man. Even though he didn¡¯t care for that guy, he would do his best to help for Ellinor¡¯s sake. Ellinor watched Theo¡¯s ne take off beyond the airport ss, feeling a lump in her throat. Maybe because every time Theo went overseas, it led to some misunderstanding that separated them. Now that they¡¯d cleared the air, there wouldn¡¯t be any more misunderstandings. No matter what happened, she would handle it rationally and ask him about it clearly. She was just worried that something might happen to him. Even though they hadn¡¯t seen each other for that long, she was already feeling the pain of separation. Balfour tenderly pulled the distant-looking Ellinor into his arms, gently stroking her back to soothe her anxiety. ¡°He¡¯s a grown man; he should be able to handle his own problems. If he needs his pregnant wife to worry about this kind of stuff, he¡¯s pretty useless. Ellinor, you don¡¯t have to baby him too much, or he¡¯ll get dependent on you.¡± Ellinor was still anxious. ¡°But he¡­¡± Balfour cut her off on purpose, ¡°Oh right, Theo left us something to take care of.¡± Ellinor looked up. ¡°What?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Balfour nodded slightly as he pointed in a direction. Ellinor turned her head to see Quinton bringing Baber over. He had just fetched Baber from the nchet Vi as per Theo¡¯s instructions. Seeing Ellinor, the initially shy Baber¡¯s eyes lit up. He ran over like he had just spotted a family member among the crowd and hugged Ellinor¡¯s leg tightly. ¡°Ellinor!¡± Ellinor was a bit surprised and slowly looked down at him. ¡°Baber¡­¡± The kid had grown taller, walked more steadily, and spoke more clearly. While tightly holding onto Ellinor, Baber¡¯s eyes started to well up. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re back. I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Seeing Baber like this made Ellinor feel a pang of sorrow. She lightly patted his head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± Kids were simple. They wouldn¡¯tin about past separations but rejoice at reunions. ¡°Ellinor, Dad¡¯s on a business trip. He told me to take good care of you. When he¡¯s back, we¡¯ll wee my little sister together.¡± Little sister? Ellinor smiled slightly. How did he know it would be a girl? She turned to Balfour. ¡°So this is the task he left me?¡±- Balfour nodded. ¡°Yes, this little guy missed you a lot, so we¡¯ve been babysitting him for three days.¡± The truth was that they wanted Baber to help distract Ellinor. She might be experiencing some prenatal anxiety, not to mention her worries for Theo. Ellinor¡¯s attention did shift to Baber, and she took his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and rest.¡± Baber obediently nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Balfour breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Ellinor seemingly forget her anxiety about Theo¡¯s departure and happily take Baber away. He quietly followed Ellinor and then noticed that someone was missing. He frowned, asking Quinton, ¡°Where¡¯s Byran?¡± Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 ¡°Just as I picked up Barber, I happened to see Byran running out to take a taxi. Since I was with Barber, I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡± As he thought about the ces his disappointing younger brother might go, Balfour couldn¡¯t help but rub his temples, feeling a headacheing on. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Send a couple of guys to get him home. Don¡¯t let him bother other people.¡± Quinton nodded. ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Howard, I¡¯ll send someone to bring Byran back right away.¡± Byran took a taxi to where Ida lived. He rang the doorbell upstairs for a while, but no one opened the door. He called Ida, but she didn¡¯t pick up. After thinking about the intimate scene he had seen between Ida and a man at the Crescent Society this morning, his mood became extremely unstable. Helpless, he called Chase Larios. ¡°What¡¯s up, Byran?¡± Chase picked up the phone, but it was very noisy on his end. It sounded like he was in a nightclub. Byran asked irritably, ¡°Where are you? Why is it so noisy? Why hasn¡¯t Idae home yet?¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°I knew it! You wouldn¡¯t call me for no reason. So, you¡¯re looking for Ida, huh?¡± Byran was not in the mood for jokes. ¡°Cut the crap! Do you know where Ida is?¡± Chaseughed. ¡°She¡¯s with me. We¡¯re at Twilight Bar. Wanna join?¡± Hearing that Ida was at the Twilight Bar made Byran frown unhappily. ¡°Why did you take her to the bar? Tell her to go home immediately! Tell her I¡¯m waiting for her at the door!¡± Chaseughed helplessly. ¡°Byran, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. It wasn¡¯t me who brought her here. We used toe here for drinks before we knew you. Besides, she¡¯s my boss. I can¡¯t control her. If you want to find her,e to the Twilight Bar yourself.¡± After that, Chase hung up the phone without giving Byran any chance to speak. Byran was very frustrated. It was gettingte, and if he didn¡¯t go home, his brother might scold him. But if he didn¡¯t see Ida today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep all night. After hesitating for a while, he got into a taxi and headed for the Twilight Bar. Byran had been to the Twilight Bar before, but he didn¡¯t go alone; usually, he would go in with Jonah and the others, so even if his brother found out, Jonah would cover for him. Today, he was going to enter the bar alone. He hesitated at the door, afraid that the bouncer wouldn¡¯t let him in. However, he realized that he was already an adult. What was there to be afraid of? He walked up to the entrance of the Twilight Bar, and sure enough, the bouncer stopped him and asked him how old he was and whether he had brought his ID. Byran was slightly annoyed. He felt that his 6-foot-tall frame and mature look did not make him look like a minor. It was so annoying! This made him more aware of the age gap between him and Ida, making his mood even more irritable. What frustrated him the most was that he had forgotten to bring his ID and couldn¡¯t prove that he was an adult. In the end, he had no choice but to call Chase toe and get him. Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Chase arrived in no time. He was downstairs in less than two minutes after answering the call. However, Chase¡¯s attitude made Byran ufortable. He looked at Byran with a mocking smile and said, ¡°Mr. Howard, your youth is enviable. I can¡¯t remember thest time I was mistaken for a minor.¡± Byran huffed grumpily. ¡°What¡¯s so great about being young? I wish I were thirty now! Where¡¯s Ida? Take me to her!¡± Chase shrugged and nodded as he led him toward a private room. ¡°Mr. Howard, I warn you. Keep your temper in check when we go in. Don¡¯t fly off the handle.¡± Byran frowned in confusion, asking cautiously, ¡°Why would I lose my temper? What¡¯s Ida doing in there?¡± Chase gave a small smile. ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get in. I¡¯m just reminding you that a mature man doesn¡¯t lose his cool easily.¡± Byran waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Alright, alright, I got it; just take me in. Which room is it?¡± Chase pointed to a private room not far away. Without any hesitation, Byran walked towards it and pushed open the door. It was arge VIP room filled with the sweet aroma of flowers. Looking closer, the floor was covered with petals. The room was decorated with heart-shaped balloons and flowers. Byran¡¯s expression darkened, but the people in the room didn¡¯t notice him. They were all enjoying the party. He didn¡¯t see Ida at first, but as he walked further in, he saw her sitting in a corner, drinking and chatting with a man. Byran felt like a cat whose territory had been invaded. His mood instantly red up; he was ready to explode. However, arge hand held him by the shoulder. Chase¡¯s voice rang in his ears. ¡°Mr. Howard, did you forget what I just told you? A real mature man doesn¡¯t lose his cool easily, and Ida doesn¡¯t like men who constantly embarrass her.¡± Byranposed himself, suppressed his anger, and calmed down a bit. He red fiercely at the man and woman. The dim lighting and noisy environment in the room meant Ida didn¡¯t notice him. Instead, the man beside her noticed him but didn¡¯t alert Ida; he even deliberately moved closer to her. Byran immediately recognized the man. It was that annoying guy who was talking to Ida at the entrance of Crescent Society this morning. After seeing them together again, looking even closer this time, Byran became really angry. But Chase was right. He couldn¡¯t act immature and lose his temper at the drop of a hat. That would mean he was directly losing to that annoying old man. He took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, then turned to Chase and asked, ¡°Who is that disgusting man? Why is Ida so into him?¡± Chase smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s Ida¡¯s first love. He recently returned from abroad and wants to rekindle their old mes.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?!¡± Byran was furious. What a shameless man! They had already broken up, and he still had the audacity toe back and rekindle their old mes? Chase kindly reminded him again, ¡°See these roses, balloons, and bouquets? They¡¯re all surprises he carefully prepared for Ida.¡± Byran gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s so cheesy! Ida won¡¯t fall for that!¡± Chaseughed. ¡°Really? I think Ida quite likes it.¡± Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Byran was fuming, and he clenched his fists tightly. Chase patted him on the shoulder, led him to the other side of the room, and handed him a bottle of mineral water. ¡°Chill out, man. Don¡¯t do anything stupid. If you charge over now, you¡¯re just gonna come off as rude to Ida. Wouldn¡¯t you be shooting yourself in the foot if she gets pissed and gives you the cold shoulder?¡± Byran knew Chase was right, but he was seriously pissed, and it was hard to hold back. Chase tried to calm him down again. ¡°Just hear me out. Maybe in a bit, you can swoop in like a knight in shining armor and show off your heroics.¡± A knight in shining armor? Byran was a bit puzzled by what Chase meant, but he decided to y it cool for now. He took the water, twisted off the cap, and chugged half the bottle, trying to douse his inner fire. But his eyes remained fixated on Ida. The man next to Ida was dressed in a sharp suit and had a mature demeanor. Although he was not particrly handsome, he had a reserved air and good taste in clothing that could certainly turn heads. ¡°Ida, you¡¯ve changed quite a bit since west met.¡± The man said casually as he swirled his drink while eyeing Ida. Ida gave him a small smile. ¡°Oh? What do you think has changed?¡± He took a moment to appraise her. ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯ve be more attractive, more mature, more mysterious.¡± Ida adjusted her sses as a habit. ¡°And you¡¯ve be more stable and learned to be romantic.¡± The manughed with a hint of bitterness in his voice. ¡°I was young and reckless back then, without a penny to my name. I wasn¡¯t a good boyfriend. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ida looked at him with cold eyes that were devoid of sentiment. She even seemed to be mocking him a little. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Even if we could turn back time, you¡¯d make the same choices. We¡¯ve both been through the wringer in the real world. We¡¯re not the same naive kids anymore. So don¡¯t bother with the act of remorse; it¡¯s not touching.¡± The man looked momentarily embarrassed but quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s forget the past. Ida, I¡¯m single, you¡¯re single, and I think we can start fresh. What do you think?¡± Ida responded calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t see the need.¡± The man seemed taken aback by her blunt rejection. His hurt and disappointment were visible in his eyes. ¡°Why? Ida, I still have feelings for you; never forgotten you. Why won¡¯t you give me another chance? I¡¯ll treat you better this time.¡± Ida took a sip of her wine. ¡°There¡¯s no other reason; I just don¡¯t have feelings for you anymore.¡± He frowned. His pride was clearly wounded. ¡°Is it because of that young man?¡± Young man? Ida turned around and saw Byran, causing her eyes to widen in surprise. Where did this young fellowe from? He was just standing there, watching them. The man sounded like he was chastising her. ¡°Ida, your taste has changed. How could you fall for such a clueless young guy?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I; I¡¯ve Ida¡¯s gaze shifted from Byran back to her ex with a hint of coldness in her smile. ¡°What I like is none of your business, and I don¡¯t owe you an exnation. All you need to know is that I¡¯m over men like you.¡± The man¡¯s face darkened. He had been in a position of power for so long that it had been ages since a woman talked to him like that. He was taken aback. Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 But now, Ida was the big cheese at Crescent Society. He couldn¡¯t afford to piss her off. He grabbed a bottle of booze from the table, poured half a ss for Ida, and then filled up his own ss to the brim. ¡°Ida, I was just pulling your leg. Did you really get mad? Either way, my bad. Here¡¯s a toast to you. Even if you¡¯re not willing to give me a chance now, I¡¯ll keep trying to show you that I¡¯m for real.¡± With that, he put down the bottle, downed his own ss in one gulp, and then looked at Ida provocatively. ¡°I¡¯ve done my part. It¡¯s your move now, Ida.¡± Due to the loud music, Ida didn¡¯t catch everything her ex-boyfriend just said. But since he had already poured the drinks, it would be rude not to take a sip. However, just as she lifted her ss, someone grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t drink.¡± Byran grabbed Ida¡¯s wrist, not letting her drink what that guy poured for her. Ida blinked in surprise. She then lifted her head to look at Byran¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°Let go of me.¡± She said while looking quite displeased. Byran frowned, trying to soften his tone. ¡°Ida, you should stop drinking and go home. You have to get up early for work tomorrow.¡± Ida waved him off. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the weekend. I don¡¯t have to get up early. Go home; don¡¯t let your brother worry about you.¡± Byran took a deep breath, trying to keep his anger in check. ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow. This ce is too loud for a serious talk. Come on, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± With that, he tried to pull Ida up from her seat. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He did manage to pull her up, but he couldn¡¯t get her out of there because someone grabbed her other arm. It was Ida¡¯s ex. He was not letting Byran take her away. Two guys with one girl in the middle, neither willing to let go. Byran turned around and saw that the guy had the audacity to touch Ida. He couldn¡¯t hold his anger any longer. ¡°You better let go right now. Don¡¯t touch my girlfriend!¡± Ida¡¯s ex justughed. ¡°Your girlfriend? Ida didn¡¯t tell me she had a boyfriend. You¡¯re so young; don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit presumptuous?¡± Byran gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you going to let go or not?¡± The ex taunted him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should let go.¡± Knowing Byran¡¯s temper, Ida, in order to prevent him from blowing up, calmly said to her ex, ¡°Let go.¡± Although he was reluctant, he did as Ida said and let go. Then Ida left the private room with Byran. Once they were out in the hallway, it was much quieter. Ida gave Byran a serious look and said, ¡°You¡¯re still a student; what are you doing in a ce like this? Go home right away; don¡¯t make your family worry about you.¡± Byran furrowed his brows, his face full of determination. Yet his eyes looked like a little puppy that sensed it was about to be abandoned by its owner. His eyes gave off a feeling of unease and fear. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 The usually proud Byran dropped his pride. ¡°Ida, can you take me a bit more seriously? I can ept that you don¡¯t see me as your boyfriend, but I hope you won¡¯t ept any other men before that. If you prefer mature men, I can grow up too. I just need a little time to change. I can do it!¡± Ida looked at him nkly. ¡°What expectations do you think I could have for a guy who didn¡¯t even graduate from high school and who failed to get into college time and time again? Expect you to mature? Please! Or maybe you¡¯re hoping you¡¯ll be a son at my side, so I can worry for you every day?¡± Byran was shocked. He always cared about his dignity, and being spoken to like this by the woman he liked made him feel ashamed. He stepped back, unable to say anything in response. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ida felt a twinge of guilt after seeing the hurt look on his face. But she couldn¡¯t keep going like this. He was too serious. If this continued, it would be even harder for her to break free from him in the future. She didn¡¯t like being tied down by feelings or want to take responsibility for anything other than work, including but not limited to men. ¡°Byran, if you really want to grow up, go home how. Don¡¯t be a kid who does nothing but make your family worry.¡± Byran didn¡¯t say anything, but he held on to her arm tightly, unwilling to let go. ¡°Ida, do you need my help?¡± At this moment, Ida¡¯s ex-boyfriend came out of the private room with concern written all over his face. Originally, Ida had no ns to rekindle her old mes with her ex, but given the current situation, in order to make Byran give up, she suddenly had a thought. She hooked her arm into her ex¡¯s and said, ¡°Ethan, help me get him out of here. He¡¯s so annoying!¡± Ethan was also surprised by Ida¡¯s action. He nced at her arm and then confidently put his arm around Ida¡¯s shoulder, sternly warning Byran, ¡°Did you hear that? She doesn¡¯t care about you at all. Let go now, or don¡¯t me me for calling the cops and iming you¡¯re harassing my girlfriend.¡± Byran, seeing their intimate contact, was filled with resentment and finally yelled out in anger, ¡°I hate you!¡± Filled with despair, he let go, turned around, and ran out in a hurry. Ida was a bit worried to see him run off so hastily. She sent a few people after him to make sure he made it back to his home safely. It wasn¡¯t because she cared about him, but because he was the half-brother of her boss. If something happened to him, the boss would also be upset. The Twilight Bar was owned by the Crescent Society, so everyone there listened to her. The man thought he had done a great job; his hand didn¡¯t leave Ida¡¯s shoulder; instead, he held her even closer. ¡°Ida, you made the right choice. I am the one who suits you the best.¡± The man looked as refined as the one who once made her heart flutter in her memory, but his tone was overconfident. It was repulsive. Ida walked away from the man without any emotion, saying coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said thank you. But, from now on, we don¡¯t need to have any contact.¡± The man seemed confused. ¡°Ida, don¡¯t you have any feelings for me?¡± Ida¡¯s reply was very definite. She showed no hesitation. ¡°No.¡± The man was not willing to give up just like that. He changed his strategy, saying, ¡°Alright, even if we can¡¯t be lovers, we can still be friends. Why do we have to go no contact?¡± Ida adjusted her gold-rimmed sses, not intending to spare his dignity anymore, ¡°Ethan, I¡¯ve kept in touch with you as a friend these years because I saw some value in you. But it seems to have given you the wrong impression, so I think we¡¯d better cut back on contact.¡± Ethan still didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°Ida, your words really hurt. But even so, I still have value to you now, don¡¯t I? We can still coborate in business, so why cut off contact? Don¡¯t tell me you not only don¡¯t care for me but also don¡¯t care about thepany¡¯s losses.¡± Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Ida cracked a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky. Crescent Society can function just fine without your business. We can handle the loss. I appreciate the romantic gestures you put together today, but I¡¯m not into them. I¡¯m not that naive girl who could be fooled that easily anymore.¡± Ethan seemed taken aback by her words, and he furrowed his brows. ¡°Ida¡­¡± But Ida didn¡¯t give him a chance to say more. She yelled towards the box door, ¡°Chase!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Chase immediately emerged from the private room. Ida tossed the car keys to him. ¡°You haven¡¯t had a drink, so you drive. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Chase caught the keys and joked, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you treating me like your chauffeur?¡± Ida ignored him and started walking towards the exit, waiting at the door for the car Soon, Chase drove the car to the door, and Ida got in. As soon as they got in the car, Chase started teasing Ida. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ida, your ex-boyfriend may not be much, but he¡¯s got some valuable stuff. He has a lot of resources from big corporations. Are you sure you want to reject him and not coborate in the future?¡± Ida nced at him disdainfully. ¡°Are you interested in him? How about I introduce you to him? You can date him for those resources.¡± ¡°Back off! I¡¯m not into guys.¡± Ida couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. Of course she knew that Ethan was still useful; their previous contact was due to mutually beneficial reasons. But now that he clearly expressed his desire to reconcile, if she kept in touch with him, she could easily be misunderstood. Even if they kept in touch, Ethan would definitely use his resources as a bargaining chip, which could complicate things and bring trouble. It was better to cut him offpletely. As for the resources, she had her own ways to sort it out. She used to be infatuated with this man in her youth, but now she found such a maniptive man repulsive. While lost in thought, Ida absentmindedly looked out the car window and realized they weren¡¯t on the way home. She asked Chase, ¡°Where are we going thiste?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to check on our boss at the Howard family¡¯s ce. I heard Theo flew to M State to deal with that Sophia issue today. I bet our boss is feeling down. I can¡¯t help but worry. I need to check on her.¡± Ida¡¯s face fell a little upon hearing that they were heading to the Howard family¡¯s ce. Chase saw through her and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? Afraid of running into Byran again?¡± Ida frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him. I¡¯m just tired and want to go home.¡± ¡°So, home then?¡± ¡°Forget it; let¡¯s go see our boss. I¡¯m worried about her too.¡± Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 When Chase and Ida arrived at the Howard family¡¯s mansion, the moment they stepped into the living room, they heard a loud bang from upstairs. ¡°BOOM!¡± Both of them looked upstairs. Ellinor was in the living room ying puzzles with Baber and also heard the noise. She gently patted Baber¡¯s head, afraid to scare him. She looked upstairs and then exined casually to Ida and Chase, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just Byran. He just got back, so probably someone pissed him off again.¡± Hearing this, Chase chuckled, looked at Ida, and joked, ¡°Yeah, who pissed off Byran this time?¡±. Ida gave him a cold nce, didn¡¯t respond, and turned to Ellinor, asking, ¡°Boss, I heard Mr. nchet went to M State again.¡± Ellinor subconsciously nced at the phone on the table. There was no message yet. Theo said he would call her when hended. Chase noticed Ellinor¡¯s move andforted her with a smile. ¡°Boss, you must be waiting for Mr. nchet¡¯s call, right? Don¡¯t worry, it takes a minimum of 20 hours to fly from here to M State. There¡¯s no way Mr. nchet could arrive that quickly.¡± Realizing this, Ellinor sighed. She had been waiting for the call, forgetting that the flight time was 20 hours. She rubbed her temples helplessly and ve out a long sigh, looking a bit tired. Chase went to her side. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. Mr. nchet is not an ordinary person; he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ellinor nced at Chase. ¡°Have you found the information and photos of Thaddeus asked you to look for?¡± Chase regretfully shook his head. ¡°I searched for a while but got nothing. The social rtions of Thaddeus International Corporation areplex, and Thaddeus himself is cautious. There are only rumors about his approximate age online, but no photos.¡± After hearing this, Ellinor frowned deeper. She knew something about Thaddeus. The Thaddeus in those rumors was undoubtedly a ruthless murderer. She couldn¡¯t help but worry about Theo meeting Thaddeus. At this time, Baber tugged at her hand. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Baber put down the half-finished puzzle and rubbed his eyes. Ellinor came back to her senses and patted Baber¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to bed then. Baber obediently nodded. Seeing this, Chase and Ida exchanged nces. Ellinor was already showing signs of being a mother. Ellinor got up with Baber and spoke to Chase and Ida, ¡°I¡¯m fine here; you guys should go home and rest too. Chase, keep digging on Thaddeus. If you find any clues let me know immediately.¡± Chase nodded. ¡°Sure, Boss.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Then Ellinor went upstairs with Baber, After confirming that their boss was fine, Chase and Ida breathed a sigh of relief and stood up to leave. At this moment, Balfour appeared in front of them. Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Chase greeted him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Howard, you still up thiste?¡± Balfour shifted his gaze from Ellinor and Baber, who had already disappeared upstairs, back to Chase and said seriously, ¡°Even if you find any info on Thaddeus, don¡¯t tell her.¡± Chase paused slightly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We both know what kind of person Thaddeus is. There¡¯s no need for any digging. If you find out about his past deeds and tell her, do you think Ellinor can peacefully carry a baby? It¡¯s clear as day that she¡¯s worried sick about Theo. So, for her peace of mind, keep it under wraps, even if you find out anything. The more she knows, the more she¡¯ll worry.¡± Chase squinted and chuckled. ¡°Never thought you¡¯d be so concerned about her, Mr. Howard. I remember in the past how you always had a beef with her because of your half-sister. Compared to now, you were like a totally different person.¡±. Balfour felt a bit ashamed when it came to his past; he could tell that Chase was taking a jab at him. But he wasn¡¯t mad; he remembered his past mistakes. It didn¡¯t matter if he was being ribbed or even insulted. He deserved it. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor still hadn¡¯t forgiven him or epted him as her brother. Sigh¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I remember my past mistakes. 1 will make it up to her and take good care of her. You two should head back. Remember what I said. Don¡¯t tell her anything you find out.¡±. Chase nodded. ¡°I hope you can be a good brother, Mr. Howard.¡± With that, he waved his hand and left the Howard family¡¯s house with Ida. Just as they stepped outside, they heard the sound of hurried footstepsing from the stairs. Without looking up, Balfour knew it was his brothering down. ¡°Why are you running down now? They¡¯ve already left.¡± Byran ran to the window and peered outside, watching Ida¡¯s retreating figure. His face was serious, and his fists were clenched tightly, as if he were making a -serious decision. After noticing Byran¡¯s lost look, Balfour couldn¡¯t help but worry for him. ¡°Come on. Instead of wasting time, you should study hard and be independent. Only then will you have the right to chase the girl you like. Otherwise, what can you offer her?¡± His brother¡¯s words were harsh. Byran watched Ida get in the car and then reluctantly turned around to face his brother. ¡°Bro, I want to study abroad.¡± Balfour was about to go upstairs when he heard this. He was taken aback and turned around. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Byran looked up, showing rare determination. ¡°I said I want to study abroad. Remember the school you found for me? I¡¯m ready to go.¡± Balfour had been disappointed when Byran failed the entrance exam and no longer expected him to get into a good college on his own. After all, he had been a cker since childhood and was way behind in his studies. It was hard for him to catch up in their local education system. So, Balfour found a fully enclosed elite school overseas, hoping to send him there. But when Byran found out that it was a fully enclosed school, he was very resistant. He refused to go and even threatened to kill himself. In this situation, Balfour couldn¡¯t force him, so he had to put the n on hold. But now he was suggesting it himself? Balfour confirmed it again. ¡°Are you sure you want to go? Think it through. If you regret itter, I won¡¯t go soft and bring you back. You¡¯re an adult, and you have to take responsibility for your decisions.¡± Byran looked at him determinedly and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I really want to go. I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Balfour began to admire his brother¡¯s determination. ¡°Get yourself ready. Once Ellinor has the baby, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you abroad.¡± ¡°Deal! Thanks, bro.¡± After nodding, Byran turned and headed upstairs, disying an unprecedented level of resolve and gusto. While watching his retreating figure, Balfour felt that his brother was finally growing up. Inside the room, Ellinor was trying to put Baber to sleep while asionally checking her phone. She knew Theo wouldn¡¯t arrive soon, but she couldn¡¯t resist. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Before she knew it, she¡¯d dozed off too. After waking up the next morning, there was still no message on her phone. So she spent the whole day feeling restless. It wasn¡¯t until the evening that she received a call from Theo overseas. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve justnded. Did you have dinner?¡± After hearing Theo¡¯s voice, Ellinor felt a bit relieved. ¡°I already ate. What about you?¡± It sounded like he was walking as he answered. ¡°Yeah, I had airne food.¡± Airne food tasted lousy, even in first ss. Even though she¡¯d been waiting for his call all day, Ellinor didn¡¯t have much to say. ¡°Remember to eat well. I¡¯ve got to go now. I¡¯ll bring you a gift when I get back.¡± His primary reason for the call was to assure her of his safety; he still had other matters to attend to. Though reluctant, it wasn¡¯t the time for a chat. Hearing that Theo was about to hang up, Ellinor hurriedly said, ¡°Wait!¡± Theo¡¯s tone rose. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up? Anything else you want to tell me?¡± Ellinor cleared her throat. ¡°Go ahead, but don¡¯t hang up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hang up?¡± Theo¡¯s tone carried a subtle hint of amusement. ¡°You¡¯re worried about me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mmmm¡­ I just want to make sure everything¡¯s okay with you. Of course, if there¡¯s something you don¡¯t want me to know, you can hang up. I won¡¯t call again!¡± Theoughed. ¡°Do you think I want to hang up? As long as you don¡¯t mind me bugging you, I¡¯ll stay on the line.¡± Feigning arrogance, Ellinor replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. So, are you heading straight to Sophia¡¯s from the airport?¡± Theo had just left the airport. Collin opened the car door for him, and he got in the car that hade to pick him up. ¡°Yeah, they live quite far from the airport. It¡¯ll take about three hours.¡± ¡°Oh, then you can take a nap in the car As Theo checked his newly received emails on hisptop, he said, ¡°No need. I already slept on the ne.¡± Ellinor¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. So she was going to have to find things to talk about for the next three hours, huh? She had no idea what to say. So she grabbed a music yer. ¡°Pick a song.¡± Theo sounded a bit surprised. ¡°Really? Are you going to sing for me?¡± Ellinorughed awkwardly. ¡°You misunderstood. I¡¯m going to y a song for you, not sing for you. My performances aren¡¯t free, and they¡¯re quite pricey, actually.¡± Theo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? How much for a song? Can I afford it?¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not taking offers right now, and even if I did, you wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. If you want to hear me sing,e find me when you get back. Pay me in person, and I¡¯ll start singing.¡± Theoughed as he chided her. ¡°You¡¯re such a gold-digger!¡± Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Ellinor sighed a bit. ¡°Alright then, what song do you want to hear? I can y it for you, so our phone conversation won¡¯t be too awkward or boring when we run out of things to talk about.¡± Theo didn¡¯t feel awkward or bored at all. Even just hearing her shallow breaths was goodpany and comfort to him. ¡°I want to hear ¡®Through It Together.¡±; Ellinor searched for the song title on her music yer. After finding a lot of songs with the same name, she asked again, ¡°Who sings this one?¡± Theo replied, ¡°Christopher.¡± Ellinor found the song he was talking about and clicked y. The music started. After listening for a bit, Ellinor suddenly felt a bit emotional. ¡°I never really thought we had a big generation gap before, but now that I¡¯m listening to this song that you requested, I really feel it. We¡¯re not listening to music from the same era. Hahaha.¡± The sound of Theo¡¯s typing suddenly stopped. He paid attention to what she just said. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m old again?¡± Ellinor sighed. ¡°Even if I think you¡¯re old, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. It¡¯s a fact that you¡¯re older.¡± Theo¡¯s face suddenly turned serious, and the atmosphere in the car became heavy. As an adult man, he didn¡¯t care about a but in front of this young girl, he did mind that he was much older. After noticing that Theo had stopped talking, Ellinorughed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? You¡¯re not mad, are you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ellinor continued. ¡°Although the song you chose is a bit old, it¡¯s still pretty good, especially the lyrics. They¡¯re very fitting.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The lyrics to ¡°Through It Together¡± were very well written and really fitting. Theo didn¡¯t reply to her but instead asked, ¡°What do you like to listen to? Let me hear what you young people like.¡± ¡°You might not like the songs I like.¡± ¡°Not necessarily; y it and let¡¯s hear.¡± Ellinor then yed a high-decibel rap song for him. Theo was at a loss for words. He really couldn¡¯t appreciate this kind of noisy music. The two of them continued to share music with each other and chatted every now and then, and before they knew it, three hours had passed. The car arrived at Sophia¡¯s father¡¯s house, Thaddeus Manor. After telling Ellinor, ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Theo put the phone that was still on the call in his pocket and got out of the car. Outside the manor gate, there were already people arranged by Thaddeus waiting for his arrival. ¡°Mr. nchet, we wee your arrival. Our master had us waiting for you Theo nodded slightly. ¡°Take me to your master.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. nchet, please follow me.¡± The man bowed slightly, making a very polite gesture. Theo, with his entourage, followed him into Thaddeus Manor. Finally, he came to a huge gym and saw Thaddeus, who was working out. Even though Thaddeus was old, he still kept in good shape. Strong people were often very disciplined. The young man leading the way reported, ¡°Sir, the Mr. nchet you¡¯ve been waiting for is here.¡± Thaddeus put down his dumbbell and began smiling while looking at Theo. ¡°My son-inw is here. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Theo walked up to Thaddeus calmly, exuding a powerful aura. His face was serious, yet he managed to maintain a humble and polite demeanor. ¡°Mr. Thaddeus, I¡¯m Theo. Your daughter and I are just friends, so your previous way of addressing me was incorrect. Please, just call me Theo.¡± Thaddeus smirked with a hint of annoyance. ¡°Incorrect? You and my daughter are already legally married. If you¡¯re not my son-inw, then who is?¡± ¡°Sophia and I got the marriage certificate only to convince my father to ept surgery. This was a mutual agreement between your daughter and me. The agreement clearly states that the marriage certificate is only to appease the older folks at home, nothing more. Once all is done, we¡¯ll choose a date to annul the certificate.¡± As Theo finished speaking, he gave a slight nod. Then Collin stepped forward and handed the agreement to Thaddeus. Thaddeus nced at the agreement. His face was stern, and he did not take it. Theo continued, ¡°If you have any displeasure with this agreement, feel free to voice your conditions. As long as it¡¯s reasonable, I¡¯ll do my best to meet them, and I¡¯m willing topensate Sophia as much as possible.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Collin offered the agreement to Thaddeus again. ¡°Mr. Thaddeus, please take a look at this agreement.¡± Thaddeus didn¡¯t look. He swatted the agreement away and scoffed, ¡°You think my daughter needs your compensation?!¡± Theo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver at Thaddeus¡¯s reaction. He calmly asked, ¡°So, Mr. Thaddeus, what are your thoughts? Don¡¯t hold back.¡± Thaddeus swung his wrist menacingly and sneered. ¡°My daughtercks for nothing; what can you do to compensate her? Sophia is my treasure, whom you tricked into getting a marriage certificate, and now you want to casually abandon her? What do you think my daughter is? Amodity to take when you want and discard when you don¡¯t? I am telling you now. You must take responsibility for my daughter!¡± Theo corrected him calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve never deceived Sophia. She fully knows the reason and purpose for the certificate, and she volunteered to help. I appreciate Sophia¡¯s assistance then and am willing to compensate her as much as possible, but regretfully, I can¡¯t take responsibility for her. Uhave a family and a child on the way. My wife and child are who I truly need to be responsible for.¡± Thaddeus raised an eyebrow and said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re responsible for this girl named Ellinor, while my daughter, a girl in the prime of her life, is left a divorced woman. You¡¯ve caused such immense psychological and reputational harm to my daughter. Do you think I¡¯d allow you and this Ellinor to live happily ever after?¡± Seeing the malicious intent in Thaddeus¡¯s eyes as he mentioned Ellinor, Theo stared back at him intensively and said, ¡°Mr. Thaddeus, you may not know this, but before I asked Sophia to get the certificate, I had made ample preparations, allowing myself enough time to terminate our marriage directly. So, my purpose in approaching Sophia this time is to dissolve the marriage, not a divorce. Dissolving a marriage and divorce are different. After the dissolution, there will be no trace left in Sophia¡¯s record and no substantial rtionship between us whatsoever, everything will be clear. Even so, I¡¯m still willing to do my best to thank her because she helped me.¡± Thaddeus sneered. ¡°You sure make it sound easy. Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 ¡°You¡¯re a full-grown man. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be knocked down by this. But if you don¡¯t want my daughter, her future might be affected by hiding her marital history. She will be looked down upon by her future husband. Do you know how big an impact this could have on a girl¡¯s life? And you just shrug it off like it¡¯s nothing.¡± Growing more impassioned, Thaddeus raised his hand, and a bat was immediately passed to him by one of his men, who then stepped aside. While swinging the bat in his hand, Thaddeus dered, ¡°As a father, I won¡¯t let anyone mess with my daughter! You say you want topensate Sophia? Fine! Here are your two choices. One, forget about other women, have a grand wedding with my daughter, and take care of her for life.. Or take a hundred hits from me. If you can still walk out of here alive, I¡¯ll agree to let Sophia divorce you. Take your pick.¡± Theo nced at the bat in Thaddeus¡¯s hand, his face expressionless. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing his silence, Thaddeus¡¯s smile now held a hint of mockery. ¡°What? Can¡¯t make a choice? Theo, you¡¯re more of a chicken than I thought. You¡¯re neither willing to take responsibility for my daughter nor brave enough to take a hundred hits for Ellinor. Is that it? And you im to be responsible for your wife and children? If you don¡¯t have the guts, I suggest you simply choose to marry my daughter. I¡¯ll consider it water under the bridge and ept you as my son-inw. Also, I¡¯ve got the lowdown on Ellinor. You can hide her with the Howard family for now, but she can¡¯t stay there forever. There¡¯s plenty of time. Besides, she¡¯ll have to go to the hospital to give birth, right? I swear, I¡¯d blow up the hospital before I¡¯d let you two be together.¡± Theo¡¯s frown deepened as he considered Ellinor¡¯s safety. He was clearly hit where it hurt. He could protect Ellinor temporarily, but he couldn¡¯t always be by her side; there would be moments of carelessness. She¡¯d get pissed off eventually if he kept an eye on her 24/7. Ellinor enjoyed her freedom; once she got fed up with being watched, she would find a way to shake them off. And Thaddeus International Corporation wasn¡¯t exactly a legitimate business, and Thaddeus was no saint. They had all kinds of tricks up their sleeves. Blowing up a hospital¡­ This notorious madman might actually pull it off. He would find some scapegoats to take the fall, and Thaddeus could still walk away scot-free. Theo¡¯s hesitation wasn¡¯t out of fear for the hundred hits, but worry that he¡¯d be unable to rush back within three days to be with Ellinor in the delivery room. Butpared to her future safety, this was a minor concern. With that in mind, Theo¡¯s face grew serious, and he slowly took off his suit jacket. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your hundred hits today. But you must keep your word. After this, allow Sophia and me to proceed with the divorce and promise to never bother my family again.¡± Thaddeus was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that this young man would rather take a beating than take responsibility for Sophia. Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 Thaddeus replied nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. I¡¯ve been around the block a few times; I¡¯ve got my own code of honor.¡± Theo stealthily slipped his hand into his pocket, ending the call he¡¯d been keeping on hold, and smiled at Thaddeus. ¡°Alright, Mr. Thaddeus, your show.¡± Well, it seemed like Theo wouldn¡¯t be his son-inw then. Thaddeus clenched his fists tightly, ready to go all in. ¡°You asked for it, no take-backs.¡± Theo handed his coat to Collin. ¡°Wait for me outside.¡± Collin was worried sick and began trying to talk some sense into Theo. ¡°Mr. nchet, Thaddeus is known for his brute force. A hundred hits from him could be lethal.¡± Theo¡¯s face was stone cold. He had no intention of backing down. He simply instructed, ¡°If Ellinor calls again, tell her I¡¯m okay. Tell her I was exhausted and fell asleep.¡± Collin was on edge. ¡°Mr. nchet¡­¡± Ignoring Collin¡¯s advice, Theo calmly faced Thaddeus. ¡°Let¡¯s get this show on the road!¡± Thaddeus flexed his wrist, and without any mercy, he swung his bat down hard. Theo grunted but stood his ground. The first blownded on Theo¡¯s back. The intense pain caused beads of sweat to form on his forehead. Collin didn¡¯t leave. He¡¯d never seen anything like this before and attempted to intervene. ¡°Mr. nchet¡­¡± Theo snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t, Collin. Get out! Don¡¯t interfere.¡± Collin was dumbstruck. For the first time ever, he defied Mr. nchet¡¯s orders, rushing in to protect him. But he was held back by Thaddeus¡¯s men, helpless as he watched the horrifying scene unfold. Thaddeus swung his bat down hard again, causing Theo to stifle a groan. The second blownded on Theo¡¯s knee. The pain and his body¡¯s reaction almost made him kneel. Just as his knee was about to hit the ground, Theo clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, straightened his legs, and stood up to continue the fight. Then came the third, fourth, fifth blow¡­ At some point, Sophia barged in and threw herself onto Theo, who had already been beaten to the ground. ¡°Theo! Theo¡­ Dad! What the hell are you doing?!¡± Theoy on the ground. His leg was broken, his body was bruised, and blood was smeared on his lips. Without looking at Sophia, he stared at Thaddeus. His voice was shaking slightly from pain. ¡°¡­ten more, keep going!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After ny blows, Thaddeus¡¯s anger was pretty much spent. But he couldn¡¯t help but admire Theo¡¯s tough spirit. He was indeed a stubbornd. Alright, then, he¡¯ll give him what he wanted. As Sophia saw her father raise his bat again, she immediately threw herself in front of Theo. ¡°Dad! Stop! You can¡¯t hit him anymore!¡± Thaddeus frowned at his daughter. ¡°Sophia, move! I¡¯m punishing this cheating bastard. I¡¯ll find you someone better.¡± Sophia, with tears streaming down her face, shook her head firmly, refusing to move. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you promise me you¡¯d talk things out with Theo? Why are you hitting him? You could kill him! If he dies, I don¡¯t want to live either!¡± Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Thaddeus looked at his daughter¡¯s weakness with utter disappointment in his eyes. ¡°Do you think he loves you? He¡¯d rather take a hundred hits from me than be responsible for you! Why are you still chasing a man like this? If you¡¯re with him, he¡¯ll just go back and find other women.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t care about any of this now. She knew her father¡¯s temper very well. Theo was in a real life-threatening situation. ¡°Dad! I don¡¯t care! If you want to keep hitting him, hit me first!¡± ¡°Sophia, you really disappoint me.¡± Thaddeus looked at his daughter standing stubbornly in front of Theo and realized he could no longer swing the bat anymore. He was upset, but he had no choice but to put down the bat,promise with his daughter, and save Theo¡¯s life. At this moment, Theo propped himself up on the ground. As he struggled to get up, he spoke with a firm, cold voice. ¡°Mr. Thaddeus, are you tired? You still owe me ten more hits. Please make sure you finish.¡± Thaddeus was about to put down the bat, but after hearing Theo¡¯s provocation, his anger red up again. Did this man really think he could withstand his hits? He now gripped the bat he had just let go of tightly again. Thaddeus fiercely said, ¡°Sophia, get out of my way! If I don¡¯t give him a good beating today, the reputation that I¡¯ve built up over the years will be ruined!¡± Now that her father was getting serious, Sophia knew she couldn¡¯t dissuade him. She quickly turned to Theo. ¡°Theo! Don¡¯t confront my dad. He will really kill you!!¡± Theo was unswayed and impatiently told Sophia to get out of his way and stop causing trouble. Sophia was so anxious that tears began to well up in her eyes. ¡°Theo, my dad has a bad temper. Don¡¯t provoke him! Aren¡¯t you scared of dying? I beg you¡­¡± Theo didn¡¯t look at her again and just provocatively stared at Thaddeus. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Thaddeus was also driven to the edge of his patience. He signaled his men toe over and take Sophia to one side. A few of his men came over. Disregarding Sophia¡¯s struggle, they hastily pulled her away. As soon as Sophia left, Thaddeus swung the bat down with all his force and hit Theo mercilessly. Theo fell to the ground as he spat out blood. Sophia screamed in desperation. ¡°Dad! Enough! Are you really nning to kill him? If you hit him again, I will cut off all ties with you!¡± Although Thaddeus doted on his daughter, when his temper red up, even she couldn¡¯t stop him. He ignored Sophia¡¯s screams and continued to swing the bat at Theo. Sophia screamed until Thaddeus¡¯ current wife came. She led a little girl in and was shocked after seeing the horrific scene in the Bertha shouted loudly, ¡°Malloy, stop it! What are you doing?¡± gym. Thaddeus paused his beating when he saw his wife and little daughtere in. ¡°Bertha, don¡¯t interfere! I am going to teach this bastard a lesson. He actually had the guts to bully my daughter. He really thinks I¡¯m too scared to mess with the nchet family, huh?¡± Frowning, Bertha walked over and directly took the baseball bat from his hand. ¡°Malloy! Have you forgotten what you promised me before? Do you still want to give me a peaceful life?¡± Thaddeus was reminded of his promise. He was speechless and didn¡¯t try to grab the bat back from his wife. Bertha didn¡¯t have time to think. She immediately ordered someone to call the doctor. ¡°Quickly! Call a doctor for Mr. nchet!¡± Thaddeus sighed with disappointment. ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s lucky todayN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 At thedy¡¯smand, several people went forward to lift Theo and take him for treatment. Seeing this, Sophia also broke free from her father¡¯s control and followed them out. Bertha, not feeling at ease, followed them as well. If things got serious, it was not going to be good. The nchet family was no pushover, and Malloy, with his fiery temper, once enraged, would recklessly do anything. Thaddeus snorted as he watched his wife and eldest daughter anxiously follow Theo. identally, he looked down and saw his younger daughter, Lea, still there, hugging her favorite teddy bear. Thaddeus felt a warm feeling in his heart. His little girl was so thoughtful. She knew to stay and keep her dadpany. Thaddeus bent down and spread his arms. ¡°Lea,e on. Daddy will take you for ice cream.¡± Lea stepped back, ring at him unhappily and pouting. ¡°You¡¯re a big meanie!¡± Thaddeus was taken aback and felt slightly hurt. ¡°Lea, how could you say that about me? It hurts me. I was just helping your sister. That man was bullying your sister, and I would never allow anyone to bully you or your sister.¡± Lea still stared at him. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re too violent! I don¡¯t like you!¡± Thaddeus sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re still young, and you don¡¯t quite understand these things yet. When you grow up, you¡¯ll naturally understand. Come on, while Mom¡¯s not here, let¡¯s go for your favorite vani ice cream and see if you still think I¡¯m mean.¡± Lea still refused to ept her father¡¯s invitation. Her cheeks were flushed as she said, ¡°Other dads are gentle, but my dad is violent. My ssmates are afraid of me, and they don¡¯t y with me.¡± Thaddeus¡¯ face darkened. ¡°Who? Who doesn¡¯t want to y with my Lea? Tell me, and I¡¯ll go talk to their parents tomorrow. I¡¯ll tell them to teach their kids properly!¡± Lea, holding her teddy bear, stubbornly turned around. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go to my kindergarten! I won¡¯t be able to make friends then! You really are a big meanie!¡± With that, she ran off to find her mom. Thaddeus was at a loss for words. This kid¡­ Was he really that violent? He was only violent with outsiders. How could he be violent with his own children? What a clueless child! Ellinor came back after making form for Baber, only to find that the call she was on with Theo had been cut off. She frowned. Baber could now eat adult meals three times a day, but he still needed to drink milk before bed. Just now, because it was inconvenient to hold the phone while making the form, she had left it on the table for a while, and when she came back, her call with Theo was cut off. ¡°Baber, did you touch this phone just now?¡± Ellinor asked Baber. Baber, who was seriously ying with his toy car, shook his head. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Ellinor, I didn¡¯t touch the phone.¡± After testing the temperature of the form on the back of her hand, Ellinor handed the bottle to Baber. As Baber drank his milk, Ellinor picked up the phone and redialed Theo. The phone kept ringing, but no one answered. Ellinor¡¯s heart began to tighten, and her brow furrowed deeper. Didn¡¯t they agree not to hang up the phone? Just as she was about to panic and was preparing to ask Balfour for help contacting people in M State, the call was finally picked up. Ellinor¡¯s tense heart finally rxed a bit. ¡°What are you doing? Why did you hang up just now?¡± Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s me.¡± The voice on the other end of the phone wasn¡¯t Theo¡¯s, but Collin¡¯s. Ellinor furrowed her brows as her suspicions grew. ¡°Collin, why are you answering the phone? Where¡¯s Theo?¡± On the other side, Collin was standing in a guest room at Thaddeus Manor, anxiously watching as several doctors treated Theo¡¯s injuries and cast his legs. Theo¡¯s face was pale, and his forehead was covered in a sheen of sweat as he endured the pain. Collin had been with Theo for many years and had never seen him beaten up like this. It upset him greatly. But if he were to confront Thaddeus now, all the pain Theo had endured would be for nothing. Theo was not the type to let Thaddeus strut around in front of him, and Theo¡¯s tolerance was solely for the sake ofing to an agreement with Sophia and sessfully annulling the marriage certificate. Only then could he go back and exin things to Ellinor. Remembering what Theo had said when he handed him his coat, Collin took a deep breath and forced a casual tone. ¡°Ellinor, Mr. nchet is very tired. He¡¯s asleep.¡± Asleep? Ellinor felt like something was off. It should be morning in M State. It was broad daylight. But considering that Theo just flew over and was probably still jetgged from the twenty-plus hour flight, he must have been tired. ¡°Have you guys arrived at Sophia¡¯s ce yet?¡± Collin, feeling guilty, tried his best to lie without giving anything away. ¡°Not yet. Mr. nchet is resting in the car. Ellinor, do you want to talk to Mr. nchet? Should I wake him up?¡± Ellinor hesitated before saying, ¡°No, let him sleep a little longer. Have him call me back when he wakes up.¡± ¡°Okay, Ellinor. Don¡¯t worry. Mr. nchet is fine.¡± ¡°Alright. As long as he¡¯s okay.¡± Collin¡¯s assurance made Ellinor feel slightly relieved, and she then hung up. After turning around, she saw Baber had fallen asleep while holding the bottle of milk. She put down her phone and touched her chest. Reminding herself not to be so sensitive, not to overthink, and to trust Theo. He had promised her he woulde back, and he would. On the other side, Collin hung up the phone and let out a huge sigh of relief. He had been incredibly nervous. He was afraid that Ellinor would notice that something was off. Ellinor was close to giving birth. She couldn¡¯t handle any more stress. If she knew Theo was injured, she would worry. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Luckily, he didn¡¯t slip up. But he was still unsure about how to handle it when Ellinor would inevitably call, looking for Theo again. Collin put away Theo¡¯s phone and looked up to find that the doctors had finished treating Theo¡¯s injuries and were briefing him on the patient¡¯s condition. They said Theo¡¯s injuries were severe. Despite the pain all over his body, luckily, no critical areas were hit, and he should be able to fully recover after a few months of rest. Collin nodded in understanding and signaled for the doctors to leave. When they left, Sophia and Thaddeus¡¯ wife, Bertha, who had been waiting outside, came in. Since they were both women, they had to leave while the male patient was undressing for treatment to avoid embarrassment. Now that the doctors had left, indicating that the injuries had been treated, Sophia and Bertha entered the room. Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia sat at the edge of the bed. Her eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Theo, who was resting. ¡°Theo, how are you feeling? Does it hurt?¡± She asked with concem. Theo didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t even open his eyes. Bertha looked at the man on the bed with her brow furrowed. She didn¡¯t disturb him. Instead, she turned to Collin. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. nchet¡¯s assistant, right? I¡¯m really sorry about this whole mess. My husband has a terrible temper. When he gets mad, it¡¯s like he bes a bull. Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll make sure to take full responsibility for Theo¡¯s injuries. We¡¯ll get the best doctors and the best medication to make sure he¡¯s back on his feet.¡± Collin looked at Bertha. She seemed kind, but he had lost all respect for the Thaddeus family. ¡°Mr. nchet isn¡¯tcking in medical resources. I hope Mr. Thaddeus will keep his promise.¡± Bertha nodded. ¡°Rest assured, if he promised Mr. nchet something, he will definitely do it.¡± Collin responded politely, ¡°I hope so.¡± Sophia, still at the bedside, looked at Theo with teary eyes. ¡°Theo, why are you so stubborn? If only you weren¡¯t so obstinate in front of my father, none of this would have happened.¡± Theo didn¡¯t react. He just kept his eyes closed, trying to keep his breathing steady. Collin walked over and said, ¡°Ms. Sophia, Mr. nchet needs to rest. If you don¡¯t have any business here, please leave and don¡¯t disturb him.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave! I need to be here to look after Theo. Sophia shook her head, refusing to leave. Collin frowned. ¡°Ms. Sophia, please calm down. You¡¯re disturbing Mr. nchet.¡± Seeing this, Bertha gently tugged at Sophia. ¡°Sophia, you can¡¯t help Mr. nchet by staying here. Let him rest. You cane backter.¡± Sophia looked worried, but after some thought, she agreed with her stepmother. Theo was seriously injured and must have been in pain. He needed to rest.. After hesitating for a moment, she stood up. ¡°Theo, get some rest. I¡¯lle back and check on you later.¡± I As she turned to leave, Theo opened his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Get your documents ready. We¡¯re settling our matter first thing tomorrow.¡± Sophia stopped. She looked shocked and surprised. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re badly injured, and you¡¯re still thinking about that? Can¡¯t it wait?¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t. If you¡¯re not cooperative by tomorrow morning, our past friendship will no longer matter.¡± After seeing how determined he was, Sophia stayed quiet for a moment before eventually giving in. ¡°Alright, I promise you. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow to process the annulment. You should rest now; recovery is the most important thing.¡± Theo didn¡¯t say anything more. He closed his eyes as his face went pale but emotionless. After leaving the guest room, Bertha looked at Sophia¡¯s upset face and couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic towards her stepdaughter. As a woman, how could she not understand the feeling of unrequited love for a man she had been infatuated with for years. Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 So she tried tofort her. ¡°Sophia, you¡¯ve gotta rx a bit. You can¡¯t force love. Since Mr. nchet has someone else on his mind, you should let go. Believe me, you¡¯ll find a good man who only has eyes for you.¡± Sophia¡¯s mournful expression turned icy, and she red angrily at Bertha. ¡°Are you trying to teach me how to live my life? Who do you think you are?¡± Bertha¡¯s face stiffened. She now looked rather helpless and awkward. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want to see you get hurt or stuck in a rut. I hope you¡¯ll be able to move on. Sophia, since I married your father, I promised to treat you like my own.¡± Sophia scoffed sarcastically. ¡°Enough! Stop ying the good guy! You must beughing inside at me being dumped, right? You wish me well? What a joke! Bertha, my dad might buy your crap, but I won¡¯t! Don¡¯t get too cocky. I¡¯ve got a long life ahead of me! The man I love will be mine; he won¡¯t be able to get away from me!¡± With that, Sophia stormed off to her room. Bertha watched Sophia¡¯s stubborn and extreme departure while sighing helplessly. Being a stepmother was tough. Even when you meant well, you could still be misunderstood. Just then, a small hand tugged at her skirt. Bertha snapped back to reality and looked down to see Lea. Lea looked up at her mother with concern. ¡°Mom, did sis bully you again?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Bertha smiled and patted her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°No, your sister just misunderstood me. It¡¯ll get better.¡± Lea frowned. ¡°But it¡¯s been years, and sis never talks nicely to you. I don¡¯t like sis!¡± Bertha picked up her daughter and spoke seriously. ¡°Lea, you can¡¯t talk about your sister like that. No matter how she treats me, she¡¯s still your real sister. When your dad and I are old and not around, she¡¯ll be the only family you have left. You two need to help each other and keep each otherpany, got it?¡± Not wanting to upset her mom, Lea reluctantly nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it¡­¡± Bertha, with her daughter in her arms, went off to find Thaddeus. They needed to have a serious talk. How could he be so rough on people? He was too old for his temper. It seemed like old habits really died hard. In the guest room. After tidying up Mr. nchet¡¯s discarded clothes, Collin turned to him. ¡°Mr. nchet, Ellinor called a while ago. I told her you were tired and fell asleep in the car. She asked you to call her back when you wake up.¡± H Theo slowly looked up as his tired eyes flickered. ¡°Hmm¡­ Give me the phone; I¡¯ll call her back now.¡± Collin nodded slightly, took Mr. nchet¡¯s phone, and dialed Ellinor¡¯s number. Soon, the call connected, and Ellinor¡¯s crisp and bright voice, with a hint of long-awaited anxiety, echoed through the phone. ¡°Theo, are you awake?¡± Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Theo was suffering some pain. His voice was a bit raspy, but he managed to sound rxed. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m awake now.¡± He could hear the sigh of relief from Ellinor over the phone. She noticed his hoarse voice too, but figured it was just because he just woke up, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Where are you now? Haven¡¯t you arrived at Sophia¡¯s yet?¡± Theo answered honestly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± Since he was injured and couldn¡¯t handle his phone, Collin,wisely left it by his pillow and left the room. Ellinor asked seriously, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you see Thaddeus? Did he give you a hard time?¡± Feeling touched by her concern, Theo managed a small smile and pretended to sound a bit down. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve had it rough.¡± Upon hearing that, Ellinor¡¯s voice immediately went up. ¡°What do you mean? How did he give you a hard time?¡± Theo feigned hurt and said, ¡°He hit me.¡± What?! Almost as a reflex, Ellinor blurted out, ¡°Hold on! I¡¯ll get Chase to book me a flight right now!¡± After hearing her panicked voice, Theo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and then burst outughing. ¡°So you do care about me! You can¡¯t stand seeing me bullied and want to fly over to help?? As soon as she heard hisughter, Ellinor realized she¡¯d been had, and said crossly, Theo, are you messing with me?¡± Theo was just trying to ease her worries. If he told her everything was fine, she might not believe him and keep worrying. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But since he could still joke with her, she¡¯d probably believe him and rx. Theoughed. ¡°I just wanted to hear you worry about me. After all, you used to ignore me and act like I was disposable, right?¡± Ellinor was getting annoyed. ¡°Is this a time for jokes? Are you bored?¡± Theo said seriously, ¡°Okay, no more joking. Everything¡¯s sorted out. Sophia and I will go to dissolve the marriage certificate tomorrow, and then I¡¯lle back to you.¡± Ellinor was a bit surprised. ¡°That was easy. Did Thaddeus make any unreasonable demands?¡± Theo didn¡¯t want her to worry, but he didn¡¯t want to lie. ¡°I had to pay a price, but everything¡¯s fine now. Do you want anything special? I can ask Collin to get it for you.¡± Ellinor was still suspicious. ¡°I don¡¯t want any gifts. Turn on your camera; I want to see you.¡± Theo was taken aback and suddenly felt a little anxious. She was sharp. That was why he chose her. He couldn¡¯t hide anything from her.. But he couldn¡¯t let her see his injuries., She might buy a ticket and fly over. Theo felt warm inside. He appreciated Ellinor¡¯s concern but didn¡¯t want to worry her. ¡°My hair¡¯s a mess. It¡¯s not a pretty sight.¡± Ellinor found it amusing. ¡°Hahaha, just turn on your camera; I want to see you.¡± ¡°I was just about to take a shower. Are you sure you want to video chat now?¡± Ellinor blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your body. Just your face.¡± He didn¡¯t want her to see his bruised face and worry. Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 ¡°You used to leave me hanging for so long without even a peep. Do you know how I felt? Now I¡¯m going to give you a taste of your own medicine. Just wait; you¡¯ll see me when Ie back. You won¡¯t just see me; you¡¯ll be able to touch me too.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. If you don¡¯t video call me, I¡¯m really gonna lose it!¡± Theo chuckled. ¡°Chill, let me take a bath and rest. I¡¯m beat. For a video call, I have to get dressed, even if it¡¯s just my face. Don¡¯t you think it would be a bit awkward for both of us?¡± At the mention of him being tired, Ellinor backed down and began pouting. ¡°Fine, go take your bath. Forget about the video call; I don¡¯t even want to see you anymore. Humph!¡± With that, she hung up and let him take his bath in peace. Ellinor felt a tinge of unease as she looked at the ¡®call ended¡¯ on her phone¡¯s screen. But Theo¡¯s tone was rxed when he spoke to her, so everything seemed normal. There was probably nothing to worry about. She¡¯d call him again before bed. About half an hourter, Ellinor called again. Theo picked up, but his voice sounded a bit drowsy, so she assumed he was really tired. They said goodnight, and she hung up. Then she went to sleep. In her dream, she saw him getting beaten up and got so mad that she picked up a stick and started fighting the guy. The next day. Early in the morning, Thaddeus¡¯ wife sent a wheelchair over for Theo and arranged for someone to help him get into the car and head to the City Hall in M State. Sophia was reluctant to get into the car, but with things having escted to this point, she had no choice but to get in the car, in fear of what might happen. between her father and Theo.. She was also afraid that her father might lose his temper and kill Theo for her sake She had no choice but topromise and follow them to City Hall. In the car, Theo was silent and looked unwell due to the pain in his body. Sophia turned her head to look at him, feeling a great deal of heartache and mncholy. ¡°Theo, after all these years, have you really just seen me as a friend with no other feelings?¡± She asked, seemingly unwilling to let it go. ¡°No.¡± Theo answered without hesitation, not wanting to waste another word. Sophia gave him a bitter smile. ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen you as just a friend. I¡¯ve been smitten with you from the get-go. You know?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware.¡± ¡°Theo, from the first time I saw you, I felt something for you, but you seemed so hard to approach. So I chose to be friends with you, thinking that one day I might win you over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote for all that now.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Love isn¡¯t a race. I was here first! Why does Ellinor get to¡­¡± ¡°I met her long ago. She saved my life many years ago.¡± ¡°What good does marrying a country bumpkin like her do for your life? She¡¯s not right for you!¡± Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Theo¡¯s gaze abruptly turned icy. He directly stared at Sophia with a gaze filled with displeasure. Sophia had never encountered such a cold gaze before. Even though he was sitting in a wheelchair, looking pale and seemingly harmless, his gaze still sent chills down her spine. He said seriously, ¡°I think her growing up in the countryside is to her advantage. I don¡¯t care about your so-called ¡®unable to mingle with the upper ss¡¯ ideals. I know how outstanding she is. The fact that she¡¯s into me is already a huge blessing to me. I don¡¯t need a woman to validate my identity. Where shees from, what her background is, none of that matters. What matters is that I love her.¡± I love her¡­ Theo uttered thest sentence with conviction. Sophia¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Theo, why can¡¯t you understand¡­¡± Impatience shed in Theo¡¯s eyes as he interrupted her. ¡°l¡¯understand now. I understand why you initially offered to help me. You imed to be a friend helping me, but you¡¯ve had ulterior motives from the start and never really intended to call off our engagement. Now, any gratitude I had for you has vanished. Don¡¯t make me detest you.¡± After hearing the word ¡®detest; Sophia felt as if her heart was being sliced by a knife. The man she had been secretly in love with for nearly a decade just said he would detest her. Her painstaking expression of love was met with his disgust and revulsion: How could she not be heartbroken? Sophia¡¯s face stiffened for a long while, then her lips twitched, and she let out a bitterugh. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you. Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Theo turned his face away coldly, no longer looking at her, and remained silent. Sophia let out a bitterugh and then pleaded with him. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m a bit hungry. Before handling the procedures, can we go get breakfast? Theo said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Calling off the engagement won¡¯t take up too much of your time. After it¡¯s done, you can go have breakfast by yourself.¡± Sophia frowned. Her face clearly showed the pain she was feeling. ¡°Theo¡­ Are you really not willing to even have breakfast with me?¡± There¡¯s no need.¡± Sophia¡¯s emotions started getting worked up. ¡°Theo, you said you love Ellinor, then you should understand how painful it is when one¡¯s love is not reciprocated, right? You love Ellinor, and I love you just like how you love Ellinor. When our engagement is called off, I won¡¯te back to see you, and you probably won¡¯te to M State after you¡¯re with Ellinor, right? We might never see each other again. Even if you don¡¯t have feelings for me, and even if you only regarded me as a friend, you should at least leave me some dignity. I don¡¯t want anything else. I only want you to have onest meal with me. Can¡¯t you fulfill such a small request for me, can¡¯t you?¡± Theo frowned and thought for a while. He then said indifferently, ¡°If you really want to have thisst meal, then let¡¯s eat after we¡¯ve finished all the procedures.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia gave him a helpless smile. ¡°Theo, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. never knew you could detest me this much. Alright, let¡¯s eat after we¡¯ve finished all the procedures. At least we can break up peacefully.¡± Theo responded with nothing but silence. Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 In the M State City Hall. Sophia hesitated when she was handling the cancetion process. She even slowly pulled out her ID, trying to take as much time as possible. Thewyer Theo brought stepped forward to negotiate with the staff, exined the specific situation, and the process went smoothly ording to procedures. Finally, the staff took back their marriage certificates and destroyed them, finally ending this non- substantial rtionship. Theo was pushed away from the M State City Hall by Collin, ready to get in the car sent by the nchet Corporation to pick them up and fly back home directly from the airport. Sophia hastily chased him out. ¡°Theo, why are you leaving? Didn¡¯t we agree to have a meal together?¡± Theo didn¡¯t care about having a meal with her. He just wanted to go back home as soon as possible, tell Ellinor that things had been resolved, and apany her so she could peacefully wait for the birth of their child. However, after seeing Sophia¡¯s earnest face, Theo was a bit annoyed, but he didn¡¯t want to break his promise. He predicted that after this departure, he and this old friend might not see each other again. Having a farewell meal, in a sense, was like putting a perfect end to this matter, so that Thaddeus wouldn¡¯t have anything to get mad about and he wouldn¡¯t bring any trouble to his home. So, Theo turned his head and asked Collin when the ne was taking off. Collin looked at his watch. ¡°Mr. nchet, it¡¯s eight in the morning now, so we still have three hours before our flight. If you want to have breakfast, you won¡¯t miss the ne.¡± After confirming that there was plenty of time, Theo responded indifferently and then looked at Sophia and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce nearby and grab something to eat.¡± Sophia got a response, but she didn¡¯t feel relieved. She didn¡¯t expect that Theo had already bought the ticket to go back home and nned to fly back home right after this meal. No, he didn¡¯t even n to have this meal with her from the beginning; he just wanted to go home to be with Ellinor. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sophia had no choice but to choose a restaurant near the M State City Hall. After they sat down, Sophia asked him enthusiastically what he wanted to eat, just like before. ¡°Whatever.¡± His face was expressionless, but it clearly showed extreme anxiety. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t in the mood for this meal. Sophia had no choice but to order the same meal that she ordered for herself for him. Then, she looked at him with concern and said, ¡°Theo, my father said he would take responsibility for your injuries and would have the best doctor in M State treat, you. Actually, you don¡¯t have to rush back home. Your injuries are so severe. I¡¯m worried that you might not be able to handle the flight.¡± Every wound on Theo¡¯s body was aching, but his face was just a bit pal¨¨, He didn¡¯t look like he was in pain. ¡°It¡¯s my own responsibility. From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything. Your father doesn¡¯t need to worry about my wounds.¡± Sophia looked sad. ¡°Theo¡­¡± Theo seemed to have seen through her heart, interrupted her; and reminded her directly, ¡°Sophia, I believe you will find someone who truly cherishes you, but that person will definitely not be me.¡± Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 When she heard himpletely shatter her hopes, Sophia chuckled bitterly. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t get me wrong. We¡¯ve already broken up, and I have no expectations of you. I just hope you can do me a favor before you leave, okay? After being burnt once, Theo was now cautious of anything she asked of him. ¡°What favor?¡± Sophia propped her chin up with a slightly annoyed look. ¡°There¡¯s this guy who has been pursuing me for years. Now that I¡¯ve given up on you, I¡¯m considering him.¡± Theo agreed. ¡°Yeah, that sounds good.¡± Sophia blinked her eyes and looked at him earnestly. ¡°Theo, if you ever considered me a friend, could you check him out for me? He¡¯ll be here to pick me up soon. You guys know each other better, right? Can you help me see if he¡¯s trustworthy and if he¡¯s sincere to me?¡± Faced with Sophia¡¯s reasonable request, Theo nced at his watch and found that there was still time. If Sophia found someone suitable, Thaddeus would stop targeting Ellinor. So, Theo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Back home. Ellinor received a photo from Theo. It was an airne ticket that said he was leaving at around eleven today. She opened the photo, and her heart started pounding. Was the issue resolved? A flight today meant Theo would be home by this time tomorrow. She excitedly gripped her phone as her hanging heart finally fell. Yet she couldn¡¯tpletely rx until Theo was truly home. ¡°What¡¯s got you so happy?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a hand gently patted her head from behind. Balfour came around and sat down in front of the couch, looking at her with a teasing smile. Ellinor snapped back to reality and became expressionless. ¡°Am I happy?¡± Balfour reached out and lightly pinched her nose. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Your eyes look like you¡¯re eagerly anticipating something. Are you thinking about that guy Theo again?¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t control herself and blushed. She didn¡¯t respond to hisment but asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, why didn¡¯t you go to work yet after breakfast? Don¡¯t feel like working today?¡± Balfour was pleased that he could now chat with his sister like friends. The awkwardness they used to have was gone. But he still had work to do to get his sister to naturally call him brother. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to do this morning. I¡¯ll leaveter. What do you want for dinner? I can bring it home for you.¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°Whatever is okay. I don¡¯t have any cravings. Could you pick up some cheese sticks for Baber on your way home? I¡¯ll send you the addresster. The shop¡¯s stuff is handmade, so there are no additives.¡± Balfour frowned. He felt a bit sorry for his sister. This girl was tough when she needed to be tough, but she was also soft too. Baber was an adopted child, but not her adopted child. He was Patricia¡¯s, the woman who brought her nothing but trouble. Yet she still treated Baber like her own child. She really cared about him. Balfour¡¯s eyes were full of sympathy and tenderness as he nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, send me the addresster, and I¡¯ll bring them home tonight. Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Ellinor then turned her attention to Baber, who was ying with toys on the carpet. ¡°Alright, pack up your toys. How about we go out to the yard and soak up some sun? Maybe we could take a walk too.¡± Baber obediently followed Ellinor¡¯s instructions. He nodded, put the toys on the floor into the nearby storage box, ran back quickly, and grabbed Ellinor¡¯s hand. ¡°Ellinor, let¡¯s go!¡± Ellinor stood up, ready to lead Baber outside. At the same time, a servant from the Howard family walked in to report something. ¡°Mr. Howard, someone from the nchet family has arrived.¡± Upon hearing this, Balfour slightly furrowed his brows, looking somewhat surprised. ¡°Which one?¡± With Theo abroad, who else from the nchet family woulde to the Howard-family¡¯s home? The servant answered truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Veronica and Marissa nchet from the nchet family. They said they came to visit Ms. Mendoza.¡± Upon hearing this, Ellinor, who was about to go out, paused her steps. Balfour wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled with the nchet family. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the past with them; he just set aside his prejudices for his sister¡¯s sake. He furrowed his brows and then turned to Ellinor to seek her opinion. Ellinor thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since they¡¯re here, let them in.¡± Even though Balfour wasn¡¯t thrilled, he nodded, signaling the servant to follow Ellinor¡¯s wishes. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The servant understood Balfour¡¯s gesture and turned around to go entertain the guests. Although Balfour amodated Ellinor, he had no intention of meeting the guests, so he stood up, picked up his coat, and lovingly patted Ellinor¡¯s head. ¡°Stay at home; I¡¯m heading to the office. Call me if anythinges up alright?¡± Ellinor nodded. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Balfour leaving without seeing the guests. She understood his dislike for the nchet family. Not long after Balfour left, the servant led Marissa and Veronica in. Veronica /supporting Marissa, pointed to Ellinor in the living room as soon as they entered. ¡°Grandma, Ellinor is over there.¡± Out of politeness, Ellinor stood with Baber, not approaching them. ¡°Marissa, pleasee over here and sit.¡± Marissa walked over slowly, examining Ellinor with a keen gaze as if she were performing a check. Before she even sat down, she asked with concern, ¡°Ellinor, how have you beentely? Ellinor smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Marissa. I¡¯m doing very well. Please sit down first; we can talk after.¡± *Alright. Ellinor, you should sit down too. You¡¯re heavily pregnant now, so standing will be tiring.¡± Marissa didn¡¯t refuse. She sat down, but her gaze never left Ellinor. As soon as Marissa sat down, Ellinor followed suit while answering her question, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Marissa, why the sudden visit?¡± Marissa sighed. ¡°Ellinor, you probably know about the disputes between the nchet family and the Howard family, right? Actually, as an elder, I shouldn¡¯t be here at all, but I just missed you so much that I couldn¡¯t resist. I heard that the elders of the Howard family have gone abroad to visit rtives, so there¡¯s no one of a simr age here, which means there won¡¯t be any awkward encounters. That¡¯s why I came secretly. Your grandfather doesn¡¯t know about this; if he did, he would definitely be mad at me.¡± Ellinor smiled faintly. She was touched that Marissa had set aside family disputes toe and see her. Sheforted her. ¡°Marissa, I¡¯m doing well here. You don¡¯t need to worry about me Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Marissa was worried that Ellinor still hadn¡¯t forgiven Theo. She worried every day that her grandson might not win this wonderful granddaughter-inw back. Afraid that Ellinor might misunderstand her intentions, Marissa quickly exined the reason for her arrival. ¡°Ellinor, honey, don¡¯t get it twisted. I¡¯m here today just to see you, not because of your baby. Even if you weren¡¯t pregnant now, I¡¯d stille to see you. I swear!¡± As she said this, Marissa humorously raised her hand, making a swearing gesture. After seeing this, Ellinor paused. She was a bit amused and gently pushed down Marissa¡¯s swearing hand. ¡°Alright, I believe you. Marissa, you don¡¯t have to do this. You¡¯re really making me feel overwhelmed.¡± Upon hearing this, Marissa felt a bit relieved and withdrew her hand. ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s fine as long as you believe me. My fear is that you might think I¡¯m only concerned about your baby. Although I desperately want a great-grandchild, I¡¯m not the kind of person who only cares about that. In my heart, you¡¯re the most important.¡± Veronica nodded vigorously, trying to back up her grandma. ¡°Seriously. Grandma really cares about you. ording to Grandpa, she even talks about you in her sleep.¡± Ellinor gave a wry smile. She was clearly amused. Marissa looked at Baber, who was cuddling up to Ellinor, and saw clearly how much Ellinor cared for him; otherwise, the kid wouldn¡¯t be so attached. She realized this situation was quite rare. Baber wasn¡¯t Ellinor¡¯s biological child, yet Ellinor treated him like her own. Such a kind-hearted granddaughter-inw wasn¡¯t easy toe by. If Theo let Ellinor leave again, she¡¯d be very disappointed. When Baber saw the nchets walking in, he wasn¡¯t scared, but he thought they were there to take him away, so he clung tightly to Ellinor, not wanting to leave. Feeling the little guy¡¯s unease, Ellinor gently patted him to soothe him. ¡°It¡¯s okay; don¡¯t be scared. No one¡¯s here to take you away.¡± Baber finally rxed a bit. Ellinor politely asked, ¡°Marissa, have you had breakfast? Would you like to eat something here?¡± Marissa waved her hand. ¡°No need; Veronica and I have already eaten at home.¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Alright, good.¡± But Marissa¡¯s gaze became a bit probing. She nced at the Howard family¡¯s servants that were waiting on the side, leaned closer to Ellinor, and whispered, ¡°Ellinor, are the Howards giving you a hard time because you¡¯re my granddaughter-inw?¡± Ellinor shook her head lightly. ¡°No. They¡¯ve all been very good to me.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Marissa frowned in confusion. ¡°Really? I thought the Howards would not be so friendly to us nchets.¡± The ¡°us nchets¡± the olddy used obviously included Ellinor. Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 Veronica looked puzzled and asked, ¡°That¡¯s bizarre. I¡¯m stumped too. Ellinor, how on earth did you wind up with the Howards? And Balfour seems to be treating you pretty well too. Does he have some fishy ideas? Is he trying to worm his way in while you and my brother are at odds?¡± Marissa echoed her granddaughter¡¯s concerns and also looked wary. She was worried her precious granddaughter-inw would be snatched away by the Howards. ¡°Ellinor, is it really like that? Does that Howard guy have some shady intentions towards you?¡± Ellinor gave a wry smile. ¡°Marissa, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re imagining. Mr. Howard doesn¡¯t have those kinds of thoughts about me.¡± She wasn¡¯t ready to tell them about her rtionship with the Howards. Staying with the Howards was just a stopgap. She didn¡¯t n to acknowledge any kinship with them for real. Furthermore, the misunderstanding between her and Theo hadn¡¯t been cleared up yet. She didn¡¯t want to throw a spanner in the works. The feud between the nchets and the Howards was an old story. If the nchets knew she was a Howard child, they might not agree to her marriage with Theo anymore. Marissa tightly held Ellinor¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t be so naive. How could a grown man be nice to a girl for no reason? I believe he¡¯s got dishonorable intentions or sees some use in you. I think it¡¯s better if youe home with me.¡± Ellinor knew Marissa meant well, but she still couldn¡¯t go back to the nchet Vi yet. ¡°Marissa, you¡¯re overthinking. Actually, Theo agreed to me staying here!¡± Marissa was taken aback. ¡°Theo agreed? That guy¡¯s got some nerve. How could he let his wife stay in another man¡¯s house? If he weren¡¯t my own grandson, I¡¯d say he deserves to be a bachelor for life.¡± Ellinor let out a dryugh. ¡°Marissa, Theo thinks I¡¯m safer here. He¡¯s met Mr. Howard. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s absolutely nothing between Mr. Howard and me like you¡¯re worrying about.¡± Marissa could tell that Ellinor had no ns to go back with them. She could only sigh in regret. ¡°Ellinor, if you want to stay here, I can¡¯t force you to leave, but I want you to take care of yourself. Also, I hope you¡¯ll give Theo another chance; he really cares about you. There¡¯s absolutely nothing between him and Sophia. I swear. If I¡¯m lying, I hope¡­¡± Noticing that Marissa was about to make a vow, Ellinor quickly covered her mouth. ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ve already forgiven him. When hees back from abroad, I¡¯ll go back with him, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Marissa¡¯s mouth was covered, but her eyes lit up with surprise. ¡°Ellinor, are you serious? You¡¯re nning to make up with Theo?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Marissa was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Now that you two have made up, I can rest easy. By the way, does Theo know about this?¡± A blush crept up Ellinor¡¯s cheeks. ¡°He should know.¡± How could he not know? She¡¯d been worried sick about him going abroad and threw caution to the wind recently. All she wanted to do was keep in touch with him. If she guessed right, he must be feeling pretty smugtely. But she couldn¡¯t care less. All she wanted was for him toe back safe. As long as he came back safe, she was willing to get back together with him. Ever since she heard about the explosion he was involved in, she understood what it felt like to have one¡¯s heart torn apart. She realized her feelings for him were out of her control. Nothing in this world was more important than his safety. Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Marissa gave Ellinor¡¯s hand aforting squeeze. ¡°Ellinor, I messed up before by not telling you the truth about Theo and Sophia¡¯s marriage. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Ellinor looked at her calmly with a smile on her face. ¡°Marissa, it¡¯s all water under the bridge.¡± She had let it go. Their marriage had happened before she met Theo, and after that, they were just partners. At that time, Theo didn¡¯t need to exin anything to her. Later, they started to develop feelings for each other. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marissa patted Ellinor¡¯s hand with relief. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m d that you can forgive me. You¡¯re really big- hearted. You know, when you¡¯re not around, Theo often sits alone in his room, lost in his thoughts. It¡¯s the most silent I¡¯ve ever seen him. Theo had been under a lot of pressure from the family since he was a kid, and we¡¯ve been really tough on him. We put all our expectations on his shoulders. This made him grow up too soon, and as an adult, he rarely show¡¯s his emotions. His emotions would noticeably change when he was with you. Whether it¡¯s joy or sorrow, it¡¯s all because of you. You¡¯ve healed him. If he loses you, he might lose his will to live. Ellinor, when Theoes back, go home with him. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Ellinor looked at Marissa, not wanting her to worry anymore, and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright.¡± Marissaughed after noticing Ellinor¡¯s sincerity. ¡°That puts my mind at ease. I can¡¯t stay here for much longer. I need to head back. Putnam is waiting for us at home. Ellinor, if anythinges up before Theo gets back, you must tell me. Remember, the nchet family will always support you!¡± Ellinor gave Marissa a smile and then turned to Veronica. ¡°Veronica, you need to apany Marissa home. Take good care of Putnam and Marissa before your brotheres back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Ver?nica was no longer the wild and unruly girl she used to be. She had grown up a lot. After seeing off Marissa and Veronica, Ellinor took Baber for a walk in the garden to enjoy the sun. Thinking that Theo would be back tomorrow made her smile. Before going to bed, she sent Theo a few messages, but he didn¡¯t reply. She figured he must be on the ne, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. The next morning. After breakfast, Balfour left for work as usual, but today he took Byran with him to sort out some paperwork for his study abroad. After the Howard brothers left, Ellinor, having had her fill, took Baber for a walk in the garden to bask in the sun. After a while, a servant from the Howard family came to inform her of a guest. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, there¡¯s a visitor for you.¡± Ellinor, who was ying with Baber on the grass, instantly lit up at the news. ¡°Who is it?¡± Could it be Theo returning from M State? He came back earlier than expected. Did the nend ahead of schedule? However, the servant replied, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Wesley. She seems to have brought some gifts for you.¡± Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Upon hearing that the visitor wasn¡¯t Theo, Ellinor¡¯s eyes dimmed a bit. ¡°Alright, take her to the living room and tell her to wait for me. Let the kitchen know to prepare another lunch. Our guest might stay for a meal.¡± ¡°Very well, Ms. Mendoza.¡± The servant bowed respectfully before turning to execute the order. Ellinor, along with Baber, headed back/inside to meet Belinda Wesley. The moment she stepped into the living room, Belinda, lugging along arge suitcase, greeted her. ¡°Hey, Auntie!¡± Ellinor nced at the suitcase at her feet and then at Belinda. ¡°What¡¯s all this? Are you moving or something?¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s baby stuff I got for you. Aren¡¯t you about to pop?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor smiled faintly at the suitcase. ¡°I¡¯ve got everything I need already. I¡¯m all set and ready. That suitcase is massive. The hospital probably won¡¯t have space for it. If you can return it, you probably should.¡± She had already stocked up on all the baby essentials, and Balfour had also showered her with gifts. Pouting, Belinda said, ¡°Actually, only the suitcase is from me. The stuff inside is all handpicked by my uncle himself.¡± Ellinor was taken aback. ¡°When did he find the time to shop?¡± Belinda looked excited. ¡°After he found you, during the days you were giving him the cold shoulder, he dragged me along to a few baby stores. He picked out only the best stuff. But because of what happened with Sophia, he thought you might not want his gifts, so he stashed them at my ce first. He nned to give them to you when you¡¯re about to deliver, so you couldn¡¯t toss it out ahead of time.¡± Ellinor felt a touch of warmth in her heart and nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep it.¡± Belinda beamed with satisfaction after hearing that Ellinor epted the gifts. ¡°You wanted me to return it when you thought I bought it, but decided to keep it when you learned that my uncle was the one who bought it. Auntie, you really do like my uncle.¡± Ellinor¡¯s cheeks flushed. She had made up her mind to reconcile with Theo, so there was no point in pretending anymore. ¡°Yes! I have a love-hate rtionship with your uncle.¡± Belinda gave her a puzzled look. ¡°What do you mean by love-hate?¡± Ellinor shrugged. ¡°You know. When he¡¯s not exactly your dream man, and some of his traits like his temper and actions can sometimes get on your nerves but you still choose to ept him.¡± Belinda pondered for a moment and then asked, ¡°So, Uncle is not your dream man? What¡¯s your ideal type then?¡± Feeling a bit tired while standing, Ellinor sat down on the couch with Baber. ¡°I used to be drawn to more gentle men. Not the dominant ones.¡± Belinda sat next to her. ¡°My uncle is not the gentle type you described. He¡¯s more like a big bad wolf, and a dominant one at that. He really is far from your ideal type.¡± Ellinor shrugged helplessly. ¡°Well, we already have a child together, so I have no choice but to live with him.¡± Belinda chuckled, knowing that when Ellinor said ¡°live with him,¡± it wasn¡¯t just in the literal sense. Suddenly, she noticed something moving in Ellinor¡¯s belly. Out of curiosity, she lightly ced her hand on Ellinor¡¯s belly and felt the baby move. Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 Belinda gasped with surprise and delight. ¡°Holy cow! I¡¯ve seen so many videos online of babies kicking in the womb, but I never imagined it would be this intense. Auntie, doesn¡¯t the baby being active in there bother you?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes glowed with maternal warmth as she gently stroked her belly with a teasing smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. But this little one is a real troublemaker, just like your uncle.¡± Belinda, with a dreamy look on her face, rested her chin in her hands. ¡°That¡¯s so wonderful, Auntie. I just know you and Uncle will have the kind of love thatsts forever and grow old together in bliss! I¡¯m so envious. I wish I had that kind of love.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend? It¡¯s about time you think about getting really serious with him.¡± The mention of her ¡®boyfriend¡¯ made the expression on Belinda¡¯s face dim. ¡°Auntie, we actually broke up¡­¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t seem surprised. ¡°Why did you break up?¡± Belinda sighed in frustration. ¡°Well¡­ he proposed to me, and I got scared, so I didn¡¯t ept.¡± Ellinor squinted her eyes thoughtfully. ¡°Are you afraid of getting married?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Belinda furrowed her brows as a somewhat confused expression appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of marriage. In fact, I¡¯ve always admired the idea of it and often fantasized about my own wedding. You know, Auntie, I was once about to get married, but the wedding was called off when I found out that the guy was a jerk. Before that, I was really looking forward to the wedding and the marriage. But for some reason, when Jacob proposed, I felt very resistant.¡± Ellinor saw through it all. ¡°It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t love him.¡± Belinda froze as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. She didn¡¯t love Jacob.. That was true. She really didn¡¯t. She just thought Jacob was a nice guy and a reliable man. Being with him meant not having to worry about being dumped. Because her taste in men was so poor, she was always falling for jerks. She thought she might as well settle down with a decent guy. But when it came down to actually getting married, she couldn¡¯t ept spending the rest of her life with a man she didn¡¯t love. Ellinor was about to offer her advice when she was interrupted by Baber¡¯s childish voice. ¡°Ellinor, you need to use the bathroom for pee-pee, not your pants.¡± Peeing her pants? Ellinor looked at Baber with surprise, staring wide-eyed at her pants. She looked down and was dumbstruck. She was wet, and there was a puddle on the floor. Oh no! Belinda noticed it too and panicked. ¡°Au¡­ Auntie, what¡¯s happening? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ellinor¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Belinda, my water just broke! Don¡¯t panic, stay calm, and call an ambnce for me. Quickly!¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯m calling 911 right now!¡± Belinda said as she fumbled with her phone. She dialed the emergency number and ryed their location and situation. ¡°Auntie, the ambnce is on its way. They¡¯ll be here in ten minutes. How are you feeling? Can you hang on?¡± Baber, not understanding the situation, began to cry and clutched Ellinor¡¯s hand. ¡°Ellinor. Ellinor¡­ Despite the pain of contractions making her breathing uneven, Ellinor answered Belinda andforted Baber, all while ncing at the clock on the wall. Her due date was early. She was going intobor! Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Theo¡¯s flight must have touched down by now, right? Theo had promised to be there with her in the delivery room. The servants of the Howard estate, hearing themotion, quickly gathered to lend a hand and promptly ryed the message to Balfour. Amid the chaos, Ellinor passed out. Thest thing she heard was the wailing siren of an ambnce drawing closer. At that exact moment, Balfour had just escorted his younger brother, Byran, out of the school building, having finalized the details of his uing semester abroad. Now, Byran didn¡¯t have to return to school. After this period, he¡¯d be flying off to a foreign country. The two brothers reached their car and Balfour climbed in first. Byran, standing by the car door, didn¡¯t move to get in. His expression wasplex as he carefully asked, ¡°Brother, this is likely myst time at this school. I know I¡¯ve never been fond of studying, but I¡¯ve grown attached to this campus. After all, I¡¯ve spent more years here than most since I repeated a few grades. So, I¡¯d like to take a walk around the school and bid my ssmates a proper goodbye. Is that okay?¡± Balfour squinted at him. ¡°Don¡¯t wander off too far, and make sure youe home early.¡± Byran nodded. ¡°Thanks, bro.¡± Then Quinton shut the car door and got into the passenger seat. As the car pulled away from the school, Byran watched it go, They hadn¡¯t driven more than a few hundred yards from the campus when Balfour¡¯s phone rang. After seeing that it was a call from the family¡¯sndline, he had a feeling it was about Ellinor and quickly picked up. The housekeeper reported the situation to him, and Balfour¡¯s calm face tightened. He hung up and immediately ryed an order. ¡°Turn around! We¡¯re going to the city hospital!¡± Quinton wasn¡¯t sure what had happened, but he reminded Mr. Howard of something he had to do. ¡°Mr. Howard, there¡¯s an important meeting at thepany today morning.¡± Balfour furrowed his brow and spoke curtly. ¡°Cancel every meeting! Ellinor¡¯s inbor. I need to be at the hospital!¡± Upon hearing that Ellinor was giving birth, Quinton understood the urgency and didn¡¯t dare say another word. Balfour, recalling something, gave Quinton another order. ¡°Try to contact Theo. Find out if he¡¯s back yet. Ellinor needs him right now!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard.¡± Back at the school, Byran was unaware of what was happening at home. He walked around the campus alone, looking at the school that had trapped him for many years. The typically proud Byran felt a sense of self-deprecation. No wonder Ida never gave him a second look. He had never even stepped out of this campus. Meanwhile, she was a sessful businesswoman. She was so aplished and independent. She didn¡¯tck suitors, so why would she choose him? A loser who couldn¡¯t even get into college. Even though he knew Ida probably didn¡¯t want to see him, he still wanted to see her, despite his better judgment. He was about to go abroad and wouldn¡¯t be back for at least three years. He should say goodbye for thest time. He wouldn¡¯t bother her again after this. Also, it would save him from any regrets. After walking around the campus, Byran didn¡¯t go to say goodbye to his ssmates, Instead, he hailed a cab and went to see the person he longed to see the most.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Crescent Society. When Byran arrived at the Crescent Society, Ida¡¯s secretary informed him that she wasn¡¯t in her office and he should reschedule his visit. He didn¡¯t believe her, thinking it was just an excuse Ida was using to avoid him. Since it was hisst chance to see her before he went abroad to study, Byran decided to barge straight into her office. Ida¡¯s secretary tried to stop him, but he just pushed past her and locked her out of the office. There was nothing she could do but call her boss and exin the situation. Once inside, Byran found that Ida really wasn¡¯t there, just like her secretary had said. Where had she gone? As he was pondering where Ida might be, he heard a noiseing from the bathroom. He frowned and waited by the bathroom door. So she had been hiding in the bathroom all along, huh? However, the person who came out of the bathroom wasn¡¯t Ida, but a shirtless man! And Byran had seen this man before. It was Ethan, Ida¡¯s first love, whom he had once met at Twilight Bar. Shirtless Ethan seemed surprised to see Byran. ¡°It¡¯s you again, kid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kid. I¡¯m your worst nightmare!¡± Byran snapped back angrily. Unfazed by Byran¡¯s threat, Ethan justughed, giving off the air of someone who wouldn¡¯t stoop to a child¡¯s level. ¡°What are you doing here? Who let you in?!¡± Byran demanded an answer as his anger rose. And why was Ethan half-dressed? What had he been up to? Ethan gave a mischievous smile. He shrugged and answered, ¡°This is Ida¡¯s office. Who do you think let me in?¡± Ethan¡¯s smugness made Byran feel a surge of jealousy. He pushed Ethan aside and stormed into the bathroom to look for Ida. But Ida wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking. She just got a call and had to rush out. We were in the middle of something, and she had to leave in a hurry. What do you need from her? I can pass the message to her when she comes back.¡± The words ¡®in the middle of something¡¯ echoed in Byran¡¯s ears, making him even more furious. He wanted to punch Ethan right then and there. Was Ida really getting intimate with this guy? Was she so easily epting of another man¡¯s advances? While grinding his teeth, Byran stared at Ethan. ¡°Have you no shame? You broke up, and now you¡¯re back, undressing in your ex¡¯s office?!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Ethan found Byran¡¯s frustration amusing. ¡°No offense, kid, but when Ida and 1 were together, you were probably still in kindergarten.¡± ¡°You!¡± Byran was seething. ¡°What does it matter if you were together before? Didn¡¯t she dump you in the end?¡± Ethanughed. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. She didn¡¯t dump me. I had to leave her because of certain circumstances, and she loved me deeply back then. We didn¡¯t break up because our feelings for each other faded, so it wasn¡¯t hard to rekindle our love when we met again.¡± Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Byran¡¯s fist clenched so tightly that it creaked. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but punch Ethan hard. When Chase and Ida arrived at the hospital, Ellinor had already been rushed into the delivery room. Outside the door, Balfour and his security team stood guard, along with a pale-faced Belinda. Ida approached Balfour with a serious expression. ¡°Mr. Howard, how¡¯s our boss doing?¡± Balfour¡¯s forehead was creased, and a facade of calmness was hiding the anxiety gnawing at him. ¡°She was rushed into the delivery room after her water broke. They¡¯ve given her an epidural. All we can do now is wait.¡± Ida¡¯s gaze shifted to the delivery room door. ¡°What about Mr. nchet? Hasn¡¯t he returned yet?¡± The mention of his unreliable brother-inw caused Balfour¡¯s frown to deepen. While shaking his head in disappointment, he replied, ¡°Can¡¯t reach him.¡± Ida¡¯s brows furrowed, and a hint of resentment towards Theo flickered in her eyes. At such a crucial time, the man couldn¡¯t even stay by the boss¡¯s side. What use was he? Chase, standing nearby, shared their concern. But his attention was not only focused on the delivery room but also on Belinda, who sat huddled in a chair by the door. They couldn¡¯t enter the delivery room and could only wait. Chase moved towards Belinda, quietly taking a seat beside her. Noticing the movement next to her, Belinda looked up to see Chase.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Subconsciously, she lowered her head again, hiding her face. Concern for her aunt, the inability to reach her uncle, and the unanswered calls to Collin had all led her to tears. She must have looked like a mess now. Chase put his arm around her shoulder and whispered words offort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be alright. My boss is strong, and fortune favors the brave. Both mother and child will be safe.¡± His words, though soft, carried a peculiar strength that eased her anxiety. Belinda didn¡¯t look up but sniffled. ¡°But what if we can¡¯t reach my uncle? My aunt must need his support right now. She¡¯s all alone in the delivery room. She must be terrified! You don¡¯t know how much pain she was in before we got to the hospital. I¡¯m really worried.¡± Chase¡¯s expression hardened at the mention of Theo¡¯s unavability. It was such a critical time, and Theo wasn¡¯t there tofort the boss. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to stay by her side? Anyone would have a bone to pick with him right now. But it wasn¡¯t Belinda¡¯s fault. She did not want this either. If she could, she would drag her uncle here. Chase gently patted her shoulder, sighed, and reassured her. ¡°Mr. nchet must have been held up by something. Maybe he¡¯s on his way. Trust me, your aunt is not an ordinary woman. The hardships she faced in her life are no less dangerous than childbirth. We¡¯ve all survived. Now, you should pray and send good wishes for your aunt, not sit here crying, alright?¡± Belinda looked up at Chase. She saw his gentle face, soft eyes, and the warm smile that reached his bones. Gradually, she calmed down and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t cry! That¡¯s bad luck! I should pray for my aunt and the baby. And when my uncle finally shows up, I should save my energy to give him a piece of my mind! He¡¯s ridiculous! What use is a man who can¡¯t even be there for the birth of his child? Hmph! If I were my aunt, I¡¯d be furious if my man showed up after I gave birth. I wouldn¡¯t even want to deal with him anymore! My uncle was lucky to be forgiven by my aunt, and now, at this critical moment, he¡¯s blown it again!¡± Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Speak of the devil, and he shall appear.. A tall figure bolted out of the elevator. ¡°Theo, where on earth have you been?¡± Balfour asked, his face as rough as a winter storm. After seeing the man, Balfour immediately stormed over, grabbed him by the cor, and growled. ¡°You bastard! You¡¯ve finally shown up.¡± Belinda also hurried over. ¡°Uncle, Auntie is giving birth inside. You better get in there with her.¡± Without a second thought, Theo shrugged off Balfour¡¯s grip, quickly turned around, and pushed the door open to the birthing room. A nurse quickly approached to stop him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? There¡¯s a woman inbor in there. No outsiders allowed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the father of the child!¡± Theo eximed in a rush. After hearing that he was the father, the nurse finally allowed him to pass. ¡°The father? Why are you just arriving now? Hurry and get in there, but you need to change into sterile clothing before you can go near the mother.¡± Theo didn¡¯t have time to exin. He hastily went in, quickly took off his coat, put on the sterile suit and shoes, and then followed the nurse into the sterile operating room. From the hallway, he could already hear Ellinor¡¯s weak moans. It seemed like she was out of strength. His heart clenched as he quickly moved to her side, grabbed her feeble hand, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Hang in there, sweetheart. Theo¡¯s here!¡± Ellinor, covered in sweat, turned to look at him with disbelief in her eyes. Then she reached out and bit his arm, using all her remaining strength. Despite the pain, Theo didn¡¯t even flinch. He knelt down beside her and whispered soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right here with you.¡± Suddenly, they heard the sound of a baby crying. The doctor, with practiced hands, held up a small, blood-covered baby and announced to Theo, ¡°Congrattions! It¡¯s a boy!¡± Theo looked at the baby in the doctor¡¯s arms as his eyes filled with the tenderness and excitement of a new father. But then his focus seemed to blur. The doctor found it strange that Theo didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Sir?¡± Theo snapped back to reality, gently took the baby from the doctor, and then quickly turned around and walked out. The doctor and nurses were stunned. ¡°Wait! Sir, the baby can¡¯t be moved out yet.¡± Just as the doctor was about to chase after Theo, a nurse suddenly shouted, ¡°Doctor, look! There¡¯s another babying out!¡± The doctor immediately turned back. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s twins!¡± With everyone else now alerted, their focus went back on Ellinor, who was still inbor. After exerting all her strength and fainting, Ellinor managed to give birth to two more children. ¡°The second one¡¯s also a boy. He¡¯s very healthy.¡± Doctor, there¡¯s another oneing.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had triplets in this hospital.¡± ¡°Thest one¡¯s a girl. They¡¯re lucky to have boys and a girl.¡± Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Ellinor awakened to find herself surrounded by a crowd, each person gazing at her as though she were some exotic creature. She felt weak and in pain, unable to sit up on her own. Belinda, hiding at the bedside, teared up as she looked at her. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re incredible! You¡¯ve given birth to a set of twins!¡± Twins? Weren¡¯t there supposed to be three? Ellinor was aware she was carrying multiple babies. During the time she fled from the nchet family, due to limited resources, she didn¡¯t have regr check-ups. So for a long period, she was in the dark. Then, back in Greenhaven, the doctor told her there were not one but multiple babies in her belly. She recalled the doctor saying it was triplets. Balfour gently stroked her forehead with a worried look. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Ellinor. Both the babies are healthy.¡± Ellinor¡¯s consciousness still seemed clouded. She began to doubt if her memory of expecting triplets was a mix-up. She asked, ¡°Where are the babies? Let me see them.¡± Ida stepped forward and exined, ¡°Boss, the children were premature, and since they were triplets, they¡¯re all under 9 lbs. They need to be in incubators under professional nursing care, Don¡¯t worry, each one of them is healthy.¡± Ellinor,cking the energy to think deeper, trusted Ida implicitly. She nodded. ¡°Alright, as long as they are healthy. When they¡¯re ready to be seen, have the nurses bring them to me.¡± Ida readily agreed. ¡°Sure!¡± After inquiring about the babies, Ellinor scanned the faces surrounding her bed, clearly searching for someone. Not finding the person she sought, she asked in a bewildered tone. ¡°Where¡¯s Theo?¡± Silence fell on the crowd for a minute. Chase was the first to break the silence. ¡°Boss, Mr. nchet hasn¡¯t returned yet. Your prematurebor caught us off guard. Mr. nchet needs time to rush back.¡± Belinda quickly chimed in. ¡°Uh¡­ Yes! Auntie, Uncle Theo hasn¡¯t returned yet. Once he does, he¡¯ll rush to see you.¡± He hadn¡¯t returned? Ellinor frowned. She waspletely confused. She clearly remembered seeing Theo in the delivery room and even biting his arm. Everyone felt a bit guilty as they looked at Ellinor¡¯s confused expression. Before Ellinor had finished delivering, Theo had left the delivery room with the first baby, and then, when they were not paying attention, he had disappeared without a trace. Now, they couldn¡¯t even reach him. They were afraid that Ellinor, having just given birth, would be upset if she knew about this situation, so they decided not to tell her that Theo had taken one of the babies. They nned to find Theo and the baby, figure out what was going on, and then exin the situation to Ellinor. Ellinor was still pondering. She was wondering if she had hallucinated due to her longing to see him. By this time, Theo¡¯s ne should havended. Why hadn¡¯t hee to see her? To divert her attention, Balfour said, ¡°Ellinor, you need to rest now. Everything is under control with the babies. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ellinor asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± She wanted to call Theo, tell him about the birth of their babies, ask why he hadn¡¯t returned yet, and give him a piece of her mind for not keeping his word. Balfour, looking worried, gently touched her pale face. ¡°Listen, Ellinor. You shouldn¡¯t be looking at your phone during your postpartum period. It¡¯s not good for your eyes.¡± Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Before Ellinor could utter another word, Balfour gently pressed his finger against her lips. ¡°Listen, your main priority right now is to rest. Leave the other matters aside for now, okay? You need strength to see your baby, don¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor fell silent. Without leaving any room for her to argue, Balfour quickly made arrangements. ¡°Ida, stay here with her and let her sleep a little more. Chase, Ms. Wesley,e with me, please. We don¡¯t want too many people in the room since Ellinor has just given birth.¡± Everyone agreed without question. Those who needed to stay did so, and the others followed Balfour out of the room. As the room quieted down, Ida tucked Ellinor in. ¡°Boss, you should sleep a little longer. When you wake up, you¡¯ll be able to see your baby.¡± Ellinor, drained and weak, could barely keep her eyelids open. ¡°If Theoes, wake me up, okay?¡± Aplicated look shed across Ida¡¯s eyes, and she managed a weak smile. ¡°Sure, if Mr. nchet shows up, I¡¯ll wake you up immediately.¡± Satisfied, Ellinor slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep. Outside the room, Balfour turned to Chase and Belinda with a serious expression. ¡°I can¡¯t leave the hospital, but I¡¯ve sent people to search for Theo. However, the more, the merrier. Chase, you should also gather some people and begin a search. We must find that scoundrel and the first child before Ellinor finds out!¡± Chase nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll organize a search team.¡± Belinda snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll lend a hand too. I¡¯ll head over to the nchet residence and see if Uncle has returned home.¡± Balfour nodded. ¡°If you find out anything about his whereabouts, contact me immediately.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After coordinating their ns, they went their separate ways. Balfour stayed at the hospital, avoiding the room so as not to disturb his sister. He went to the nursery instead, his heart melting as he watched his niece and nephew through the ss. Thinking about the other child who couldn¡¯t be properly cared for in the incubator made him grit his teeth in frustration. That damn Theo! Nobody had expected him to just take the first child without saying a word. What on earth was he nning to do? Outside the hospital, Chase and Belinda went their separate ways. Chase led a team to the major transportation hubs to search for Theo, while Belinda hailed a cab and headed straight for the nchet vi. Upon arriving at the vi, she was led into the courtyard by the nchet family¡¯s butler. There, she saw Veronica tending to the flowers with Marissa. Not wanting to rm the elder nchets, Belinda casually greeted Marissa before pulling Veronica aside for a chat. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Veronica looked puzzled. ¡°What brings you here? Do you need something?¡± Belinda leaned in closer and lowered her voice. ¡°Veronica, has my uncle been here? Veronica frowned in surprise. ¡°You mean Theo? No, he hasn¡¯t. Why?¡± Belinda felt a surge of disappointment. ¡°Are you sure he hasn¡¯t been here?¡± Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Veronica nodded assertively. ¡°I¡¯m positive! My brother hasn¡¯t been home. Even if he did, he¡¯d have gone to see Ellinor first, note home. If you¡¯re looking for my brother, you¡¯re better off checking with Ellinor.¡± In a state of worry, Belinda sighed. ¡°That¡¯s where I¡¯ve juste from.¡± Veronica sensed something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s happened? Is Ellinor looking for my brother?¡± Belinda carefully nced towards Marissa, who was engrossed in watering her flowers, oblivious to their conversation. Once reassured, Belinda whispered, ¡°Well, here¡¯s the thing. Ellinor gave birth today, and then¡­¡± ¡°What? She gave birth?!¡± Veronica¡¯s excited outburst caught Marissa¡¯s attention. Marissa turned to them with a furrowed brow. ¡°What are you girls gossiping about? What¡¯s this about giving birth?¡± Belinda discreetly nudged Veronica to prevent her from spilling the beans and then casually replied to Marissa, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! We¡¯re just chatting about a game. My character leveled up.¡± Marissa shrugged nonchntly, losing interest in their conversation. Then, Belinda pulled Veronica a bit further away andined. ¡°Why were you so loud just now?¡± Veronica was puzzled. ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it out loud? It¡¯s great news that Ellinor gave birth. Grandma and Grandpa would be thrilled.¡± Belinda sighed deeply. ¡°The problem is that there¡¯s a bit of a situation now. Uncle has inexplicably taken the newborn and vanished.¡± Veronica wrinkled her forehead, looking bewildered. ¡°My brother took the baby away? Why would he do that? Is he ying a prank on Ellinor?¡± ¡°No, Uncle wouldn¡¯t joke about this. The babies were born prematurely, and there are triplets. Their weight at birth was too low. The baby he took is in danger.¡± Triplets! Veronica was momentarily thrilled at the news, but then her expression quickly turned grave. ¡°Where¡¯s Ellinor now? Does she know?¡± Belinda shock her head. ¡°Uncle only took one baby. We all agreed to temporarily conceal the truth from Ellinor and tell her that she gave birth to twins. She hasn¡¯t noticed anything unusual yet. We need to find Uncle as soon as possible and figure out why he took the baby. Premature babies are fragile. It¡¯s dangerous for him to take the baby away like this. Veronica, do you have any idea where Uncle might have gone?¡± Veronica thought for a moment and then shook her head helplessly. ¡°I have no idea. My brother doesn¡¯t usually take me with him or tell me where he¡¯s going. Should I ask Grandma?¡± Belinda quickly stopped her. ¡°No, don¡¯t! It¡¯ll be more troublesome if your grandma finds out. She¡¯ll hurry to the hospital to see Ellinor and the babies, and we won¡¯t be able to keep the secret.¡± Veronica was distressed. ¡°So what should we do now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much we can do. If you have time,e with me to look for him. Let¡¯s start at Uncle¡¯s office.¡± Veronica nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you. Let me tell Grandma, then we can leave.¡± Belinda warned her. ¡°Don¡¯t let anything slip to her.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With that, the two left the nchet family home and headed for nchet Corporation. Byran arrived home alone, only to hear the news that Ellinor had been rushed to the hospital when her water broke. Worried, he hurried to the hospital. After asking at the nurses¡¯ station, he found Ellinor¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Ida answered the door. Byran was initially worried, but after seeing Ida¡¯s face, his expression darkened and his handsome face clouded over. Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 Ida spotted him, revealing no particr emotion on her face. She just adjusted her gold-rimmed sses as she said, ¡°She¡¯s asleep now. You cane inter.¡± Rather than being stubborn and insisting on entering, Byran simply asked in a somber tone, ¡°Is the baby born already? Is she okay?¡± Considering the currentplicated situation, Ida sighed slightly. ¡°She¡¯s doing okay¡­ I guess.¡± Without a word, Byran turned around and sat on the waiting chair near the door. Ida was somewhat surprised by this.. Why was he so cooperative today? It was unlike his usual privileged attitude. She squinted her eyes and observed him for a while before she closed the door and returned to watch over Ellinor. When she came back, Ellinor was already awake. She was probably stirred by the earlier knocking sound. She wearily opened her eyes and hoarsely asked, ¡°Who was that?¡± Frowning slightly, Ida replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Mr. nchet. It was Byran.¡± The light in Ellinor¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. She had just fallen asleep, but it was a restless slumber. ¡°Ida, what time is it now?¡± ncing at the clock, Ida answered. ¡°It¡¯s past six in the evening.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± This simple response carried a mix of anxiety and disappointment, which Ida could discern. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The boss was waiting for Mr. nchet. She had been waiting for him all this time. And that man, who stole a child, had fled. The boss didn¡¯t know yet. Sigh! At this moment, the door to the room was knocked on again. Turning around, Ida opened the door to find two nurses carrying babies. She held the door open, allowing the two nurses in. Just as she was about to close the door, she remembered the young man waiting outside. She paused and looked towards him. By that time, Byran had noticed the nurses bringing the babies in and had stood up. He was tall and thin. He tiptoed to catch a glimpse of the babies but was too shy to approach. Ida suggested. ¡°She¡¯s awake now. Why don¡¯t youe in and see the babies too?¡± Caught off guard, Byran then awkwardly walked into the room with a stern expression. The two nurses took turns bringing the babies to Ellinor for her to see. She was too weak to even lift her hand, let alone hold the baby. She was afraid she might drop the baby due to her unstable strength. While looking at the babies swaddled in nkets, her heart felt warm. These were her children, born from her womb. It was a miracle. Both were very small. They looked like hairless little animals. Their noses and eyes were well-formed, very much resembling their unreliable father. After thinking of Theo, who had yet to make an appearance, Ellinor felt a tightness in her chest. It was like something was stuck there. The nurses felt that it was time to leave and stood up with the babies. ¡°Alright, the babies can¡¯t be away from the incubator for too long. We¡¯ll bring them back for you to see tomorrow.¡± Reluctant to let go, Ellinor craned her neck for onest look at her two babies before nodding in agreement for the nurses to take the babies away. Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 When the nurse carried the babies away, Bryan, who had been quietly standing by the side, peered curiously at his tiny niece and nephew, finding them irresistibly adorable. Ellinor, after bidding farewell to the nurses, turned her attention to Bryan, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother? Why are you alone?¡± ¡°I heard you were rushed to the hospital, so I came straight here. I haven¡¯t seen my brother.¡± Ellinor was too spent to probe further and simply replied with a ¡°hmm.¡± Bryan moved closer to Ellinor. His face was serious as he spoke her praises. ¡°Ellinor, I must say, you¡¯re quite something. Delivering twins in one go is a heck of an achievement.¡± Ellinor managed a wry smile. ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Bryan, unaware of the situation, nced around the room, looking puzzled. ¡°Where¡¯s Theo? Isn¡¯t he here?¡± At the mention of Theo, Ellinor¡¯s pale face turned sour, and she scoffed. ¡°Who knows where he¡¯s gone off to?¡± Bryan furrowed his brows and expressed his disapproval. ¡°You¡¯re giving birth, and Theo¡¯s not here? He is the father, after all. That¡¯s pretty irresponsible.¡± Ellinor¡¯s expression darkened further. Ida regretted letting him in. She cleared her throat, walked over, and tried to hush him. ¡°Alright, she needs to rest. You need to stop prying.¡± Bryan, as if electrocuted, immediately sidestepped Ida¡¯s touch and moved further away from her. Ida paused. Bryan¡¯s seemingly repulsed reaction took her by surprise. He was usually more than happy to engage in physical contact with her. Bryan could feel Ida¡¯s probing gaze and became irritated. ¡°Ahem! Ellinor, you take care. I¡¯ll step out. I¡¯m not sure what women need after childbirth. If you need anything to eat or drink, let me know, and I can get it for you.¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Alright, thanks. Nothing for now.¡± Bryan didn¡¯t press further and exited the room. Even after he left, Ida¡¯s gaze lingered on the door. Once outside, Bryan sat down on the waiting chairs, his head drooping as he lost himself in thought. Until a pair of high-heeled shoes appeared in his line of sight. He recognized those shoes. They belonged to Ida. Taken aback, he looked up at Ida, who was now towering over him, and asked irritably, ¡°What? What do you want?¡± Ida¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She adjusted her sliding gold-rimmed sses and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Bryan grunted. ¡°Nothing! I¡¯m perfectly fine! I¡¯m just sitting here, keeping an eye on my sister, who just gave birth to twins. What¡¯s the problem? Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ida¡¯s frown deepened. The kid was acting off today. Had something happened? ¡°No problem at all. You can sit wherever you want.¡± Bryan red at her. ¡°Then stay away from me. Don¡¯t bother me with your presence.¡± Ida paused. The kid actually found her annoying? She scoffed lightly and took a seat next to him. ¡°Bryan, have you finallye to your senses?¡± Bryan disliked Ida¡¯s flippant attitude. ¡°Please! Even if I dide to my senses, I wouldn¡¯t be as wild as your ex.¡± The sarcasm in his words was unmistakable. Ida wasn¡¯t offended; rather, she was intrigued. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today? It¡¯s not like you just found out about my wild side.¡± Bryan clenched his teeth. Every time he thought about the man he saw in Ida¡¯s office, he felt an uncontroble rage. But now, he knew clearly that he was never her boyfriend in her eyes. He didn¡¯t even have the right to feel jealous or angry. Each of his tantrums was treated by her as a childish game. It was nothing more than aughing matter to her. Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be a thorn in your side anymore.¡± Byran uttered these words with a hardened expression. His fists clenched tightly, as if he had made a monumental decision. Upon hearing this, Ida¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but after a moment, her lips curled slightly into a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Then, without another word, she stood up and returned to Ellinor¡¯s hospital room. Byran hung his head low, deted like a punctured basketball, devoid of his usual vitality. ¡°What brings you here?¡± After hearing his brother¡¯s voice, Byran lifted his head. Balfour had returned, and upon seeing his younger brother sitting by the door, he approached and asked sternly. Byran responded in a dispirited tone. ¡°I heard our sister was about to give birth, so I rushed over to check on her.¡± Balfour frowned. He was afraid that his little brother would cause trouble. ¡°Once you¡¯ve seen her, go home. Get your stuff packed, and next week, I¡¯ll have Quinton take you abroad.¡± Byran nodded and then turned his gaze towards Ellinor¡¯s room with aplex expression before standing up and leaving with a dejected air. After seeing his brother off, Balfour entered Ellinor¡¯s room. Ellinor had fallen back into a deep sleep due to her weakness. Upon seeing Balfour enter, Ida nced at Ellinor, who was even frowning in her sleep. After confirming that she was still asleep, she asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, any news of Theo?¡± Balfour shook his head grimly. ¡°No leads yet.¡± Ida¡¯s brow furrowed. Where on earth could Mr. nchet have taken their first child?! Balfour looked at Ellinor, whoy sleeping deeply on the bed, and felt his emotions surge. ¡°Did she ask anything else?¡± Ida sighed and nodded. ¡°She did, but she seems to have sensed something and did not press for more details.¡± Balfour felt even more for his sister, and his expression darkened further. Initially, for his sister¡¯s sake, he had been ready to let go of the feud between their families and approve of the marriage, epting Theo as his brother-inw. Now, with the current situation, he was utterly disappointed with Theo. Once they found Theo, he needed to reconsider his sister¡¯s future. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Won¡¯t his sister¡¯s life be in turmoil while living with such an unreliable man? Three days passed, and Ellinor¡¯s condition had significantly improved, and she could now move around. Theo still hadn¡¯t returned. His phone was unreachable, and he hadn¡¯t replied to any messages. Ellinor had asked Balfour several times, but he always evaded her questions, saying that Theo had important matters to attend to in M State, and while he was safe, it would be some time before he could return. She didn¡¯t know what important matters were keeping him from returning and didn¡¯t want to understand, only understanding that he had broken his promise. He had clearly said he would return in three days. He even showed her his return ticket. But in the end, it was nothing but an empty promise. Apart from when she was with her child, Ellinor spent most of her time staring out of the hospital room window in silence, speaking very little as she lost herself in her thoughts. This morning, Balfour hade to check on her before leaving. Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 After lunch, Ida went out to take a call again, leaving her alone in the hospital room. Knock, knock! The sound echoed through the quiet hospital room. Ellinor knew that Ida wouldn¡¯t knock when entering. Her eyes lit up with anticipation as she called out, ¡°Come in!¡± Bartlett came in, carrying a basket full of fine food delicacies. His handsome face was adorned with a warm smile. ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s been a while. Congrattions on the birth of your twins.¡± Seeing that it was Bartlett who came in, the light in Ellinor¡¯s eyes dimmed a little, and she forced a small smile. ¡°Um, thank you.¡± Bartlett set the basket of food aside and walked over to her bedside. ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busy recently, and I thought you still had some time before your due date, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. As soon as I had some free time, I gave Balfour a call, only to hear that you had already given birth, so I rushed over to see you.¡± Despite it all, Bartlett had always been considerate towards her, so Ellinor nodded appreciatively. ¡°You¡¯ve gone through a lot of trouble. You didn¡¯t have toe and see me, let alone bring such valuable gifts.¡± ¡°How could Ie empty¨Chanded?¡± Bartlett chuckled, then looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Theo? Why isn¡¯t he here with you?¡± Ellinor fell silent. After seeing her silence/Bartlett seemed to have guessed something. ¡°Ahem¡­ I must say, it¡¯s not like Theo to miss something as important as the birth of his children. No matter how busy he is, he should have prioritized this.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to talk about that man now. It would just ruin her mood. ¡°Mr. Rex, there¡¯s some bottled water over there. Feel free to help yourself. I¡¯m not in a position to entertain you at the moment.¡± Bartlettughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± With nothing else to say, Ellinor turned her gaze towards the window, watching as a ne trailed a long white line across the blue sky. ¡°Ellinor, do you regret it?¡± Bartlett¡¯s gentle voice carried a hint of probing. Ellinor was slightly taken aback and looked at him in surprise. ¡°Regret what?¡± Bartlett looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°Do you regret choosing a man who doesn¡¯t value you? A man who didn¡¯t even show up at such a crucial moment as the birth of his children.¡± Ellinor¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°He¡¯s not as bad as you make him out to be! But yes, I am angry with him, and when he gets back, I¡¯m going to give him a piece of my mind!¡± Bartlett gave a sarcastic smile. ¡°And what if Theo doesn¡¯te back?¡± Note back? Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t hee back? This is his home; even if not for me, he would definitely return.¡± Bartlett looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m not going toment on whether you were right or wrong in choosing Theo, but I want you to know that I¡¯ll always be here for you. You always have a solid backup in me, and you¡¯re always wee in my arms.¡± Ellinor was speechless. She forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit inappropriate to be saying all this to a woman who¡¯s just given birth?¡± Bartlett smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m just trying to seize every opportunity to win myself a chance.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ellinor fell silent. Bartlett was indeed strange. Most men would mind a woman¡¯s past rtionships, but Bartlett preferred women like her, who had already had children. What a weird man. What kind of unique preference was this? At this moment, Ida returned from her phone call. She saw Bartlett in the room, gave him a nod in acknowledgement, greeted him, and then turned to Ellinor. ¡°Boss, the doctor said you¡¯re recovering well. You can be discharged tomorrow.¡± Ellinor nodded as a hint of disappointment shed in her eyes. She was about to be discharged, yet the man who promised to be with her in the delivery room hadn¡¯t returned yet. Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°However, the twins can¡¯t leave their incubators yet. They need to stay at the hospital for the time being.¡± After hearing that her kids couldn¡¯t be discharged with her, Ellinor instantly furrowed her brows. ¡°They can¡¯t leave? Then I¡¯ll stay with them. I won¡¯t leave the hospital yet.¡± Ida tried to reason with her. ¡°Boss, even if you stay in the hospital, the kids will need to be in the incubators for care. You won¡¯t be able to be with them constantly. Why not return home and take care of yourself? Ida, Chase, and Mr. Howard¡¯s team are here to ensure everything goes smoothly.¡± Despite not being able to be with her children constantly, Ellinor was not willing to leave them behind at the hospital. ¡°I¡¯ll leave when my kids leave.¡± Even after seeing her determination, Ida tried to persuade her further. ¡°Postpartum recovery is crucial for women. If not done properly, it could lead to health problems in the future. The hospital, no matter how well equipped, can¡¯tpar¨¦ to thefort of your own home.¡± ¡°This youngdy is right!¡± Before Ellinor could reply, Marissa¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in the room. Everyone turned their heads towards the entrance. Veronica was supporting Marissa as they slowly entered the room. Concern was etched on the elderly woman¡¯s face. ¡°Ellinor, you rascal! Didn¡¯t we agree that you¡¯d call me for anything important? You went intobor and didn¡¯t even let me know so I could be with you!¡± Ellinor, seeing Marissa, couldn¡¯t help but think of the man who broke his promise. Ida, noticing Marissa, frowned slightly and shot Veronica a disapproving look. Veronica looked helpless, muttering under her breath, ¡°Why are you looking at me? I didn¡¯t tell her. She found out on her own.¡± Bartlett greeted Marissa with a smile and tactfully stepped aside to let the women talk. Marissa, with Veronica¡¯s help, sat down on the chair beside the bed. Full of concern, she asked, ¡°Ellinor, how are you feeling? Are you feeling better?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m recovering well, and the delivery went smoothly.¡± Marissa, seeing that Ellinor looked well, rxed a little. But she sighed deeply. ¡°Ellinor, this was such a significant event in your life, and not a single member of us nchet family was present. I¡¯m so ashamed.¡± Ellinor¡¯s expression darkened. She didn¡¯t care about the absence of other nchet family members. All she cared about was why Theo hadn¡¯te. Ellinor didn¡¯t beat around the bush. She asked what she wanted to know. ¡°Grandma, where is Theo? Hasn¡¯t he returned yet?¡± Marissa¡¯s age-lined face shed with unease at the question before she responded gently. ¡°Ellinor, there¡­ there was a big problem at the corporation, so Theo got held up in the M State. Don¡¯t worry; as soon as he returns, I¡¯ll ensure he apologizes to you immediately.¡± Ellinor, sensing that something was off, frowned. ¡°Grandma, can you reach him? Did he tell you about the situation at the corporation?¡± Caught off guard by Ellinor¡¯s question, Marissa was momentarily speechless. Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Veronica, being quick¨Cwitted for once, answered on behalf of her grandmother. ¡°Ellinor! This wasn¡¯t something my brother mentioned. Grandfather learned it from the older shareholders in thepany. Both my brother and Collin¡¯s phones were stolen while they were in M State. They¡¯re overseas and can¡¯t rece their SIM cards. They¡¯re also busy dealing withpany affairs and can¡¯t spare time.¡± Ellinor gazed at Veronica. ¡°Is that so?¡± Veronica¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver as she nodded vigorously. ¡°Indeed! Ellinor, you should just focus on your postpartum recovery. When my brother returns, he¡¯ll exin everything to you.¡± Marissa chimed in. ¡°Yes, Ellinor, your priority now is to rest and recover. I came over today to bring you home for your confinement. We¡¯ve arranged for the best caregiver at home. Why don¡¯t youe home with me?¡± Ellinor declined. ¡°No need; I¡¯m not that frail. There¡¯s nothing wrong with having my confinement in the hospital. If anything feels off, the medical staff is right here. It¡¯s pretty convenient.¡± Marissa shook her head disapprovingly. ¡°The hospital isn¡¯t asfortable as home. It¡¯s teeming with germs and smells of antiseptics. Home is far better. Ellinor, be a good girl, ande home with Grandma.¡± Just as Ellinor was about to refuse again, Balfour cut in, denying Marissa¡¯s request on her behalf. ¡°Marissa, even if Ellinor were to leave the hospital for her confinement, she wouldn¡¯t go to the nchet home.¡°. After hearing this blunt statement, Marissa turned to look, as her face showed signs of displeasure. ¡°So, it¡¯s the young master of the Howard family. Our Ellinor has been imposing on your family for a while now. It¡¯s time for her to return to us.¡± Balfour retorted. ¡°She¡¯s not imposing at all. The Howard family is her home. On the other hand, what right do you have to take her away?¡± Marissa frowned. ¡°You¡¯re a funny one, aren¡¯t you? Ellinor is my granddaughter¨Cinw. Are you saying I don¡¯t have the right to take her home?¡± Balfour smirked. ¡°Your granddaughter¨Cinw? How can you prove that she is? Does she have a marriage certificate with any male member of your family? Or has any male member of your family been here at the hospital, taking care of her like a husband should?¡± Marissa was left speechless. Knowing Marissa had no response, Balfour didn¡¯t bother to pull any punches. ¡°You can leave now. Don¡¯t disturb her anymore. No one can take her away from here until that jerk from your family returns.¡± Marissa¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Young man, what gives you the right to say all this in front of me? Who are you to Ellinor? Why are you blocking us from taking her home?¡± Balfour responded. ¡°Who I am to her doesn¡¯t matter, and I don¡¯t need to exin myself to the nchets. The only thing that matters is your irresponsible grandson. He¡¯s failed to fulfill his duties to Ellinor when she needed him the most, so none of you nchets have the right to take her away.¡± Marissa, knowing her family was in the wrong but still feeling aggrieved, was left breathless. Veronica rebutted, feeling quite peeved. ¡°Hey! Ellinor hasn¡¯t said anything yet! Why are you butting in? Are you harboring ulterior motives toward Ellinor? Are you trying to take advantage of my brother¡¯s absence? Pretending to be a knight in shining armor, huh?¡± Balfour shot Veronica a nce. He was seemingly toozy to argue with a child and turned his gaze away. Ellinor, who had been listening to their back¨Cand¨Cforth bickering, was beginning to feel irritated. ¡°Enough! All of you! Veronica, take Grandma home.¡± Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 After hearing Ellinor¡¯s response, Veronica toned down her voice. ¡°But¡­¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t want to be persuaded. She made her intentions clear. ¡°I won¡¯t be going back with you, nor will I go to the Howard family¡¯s home. I¡¯ll stay in the hospital. If you want to see me or the babies, you¡¯re wee anytime.¡± Marissa¡¯s eyebrows were knit in worry, but she still wanted to take her home. ¡°Ellinor¡­¡± Ellinor softened her tone towards the elderdy. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to say anything more. Until Theo returns, I won¡¯t be going to your home. I¡¯m a bit tired now and would like to rest, so I won¡¯t keep you. Ida, take Marissa and Veronica to the nursery to see the babies, then see them out for me.¡± ¡°Sure! Marissa, Ms. Veronica, please follow me.¡± Marissa frowned, understanding that Ellinor was still holding a grudge against Theo She sighed and gave up, not forcing her anymore. She hadn¡¯t seen her great¨Cgrandson and great¨Cgranddaughter yet and was eager to do so. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Before leaving with Ida, Marissa turned back to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, you must take care of your health during postpartum confinement. Don¡¯t catch a cold or let wind in; keep the windows in the ward shut; and don¡¯t eat anything cold, okay?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Marissa sighed deeply. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see the baby now ande to see you another day.¡± Veronica made a face and reluctantly bid Ellinor goodbye. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ll help Grandma leave. Remember to follow her advice and take care of yourself. Otherwise, my brother will worry when hees back.¡± Ellinor gave a nomittal smile. ¡°Mmm.¡± Ida then led Marissa and Veronica out of the ward. Once the ward was quiet, Balfour approached her. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe home with me to properly rest during your postpartum confinement?¡± Ellinor¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°As I said before, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll stay in the hospital with my babies. Whenever they can be discharged, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Understanding his sister¡¯s stubbornness, Balfour gave up and rubbed her cheek. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stay with you in the hospital then and have a nursee take care of you. But it¡¯s not convenient to cook here, so I¡¯ll have the confinement meals prepared at home and brought here.¡± Balfour arranged for another nurse. Ellinor didn¡¯t want to ept it but didn¡¯t bother to refuse either, because she knew he wouldn¡¯t listen. ¡°Thank you.¡± She replied indifferently, not wanting to chat anymore. She felt tired and frustrated. At this point, Bartlett, who had been sitting quietly by the bed, leaned in. ¡°Balfour, where did you find the nurse for Ellinor? I know a very professional one. Do you want me to introduce her to you?¡± Balfour looked up at Bartlett, only then noticing his presence. ¡°When did you get here?¡± Bartlett chuckled. ¡°I came in just before you did and have been chatting with Ellinor. Balfour, are your eyes just for decoration? How could you miss a big person like me?¡± Despite being friends, Balfour was in no mood for jokes. ¡°Alright. Ellinor needs to rest now. You shouldn¡¯t linger here either. Come, let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Bartlett turned to look at Ellinor, who was leaning against the headboard with a somewhat dazed expression. ¡°I think, rather than resting, what Ellinor needs right now is someone to chat with.¡± Balfour frowned. ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t want to talk to you right now.¡± Bartlett shrugged. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know for sure. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you step out and let me have a one¨Con¨Cone chat with her? I bet I can cheer her up.¡± Balfour impatiently grabbed hold of him. ¡°Enough of your nonsense! Come with me!¡± With that, he pulled Bartlett away. Bartlett had no choice but to grin and bear it. He called out to Ellinor before getting kicked out. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯lle see you again tomorrow, okay?¡± Ellinor just gave him a nce, her expression unchanging, before she turned her head and stared nkly out the window. After Balfour had dragged him out of the room, Bartlett straightened out his crumpled clothes and comined to his friend. ¡°Balfour! That was really low of you! I finally had a chance to talk to Ellinor alone and seize an opportunity for myself.¡± Balfour shot him a stern look. ¡°I suggest youy low. Don¡¯t upset her now when she¡¯s already so distressed.¡± Bartlett scoffed. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re aware that she¡¯s upset? We both know who caused her to be in this state. Balfour, you should know that being with Theo won¡¯t bring her any joy or happiness! Look at her now. Doesn¡¯t this prove everything?¡± Balfour furrowed his brows. Yes, he agreed that being with Theo, that jerk, would only cause her pain. But¡­ ¡°Just because being with Theo doesn¡¯t make her happy doesn¡¯t mean being with you would. I¡¯m telling you nicely to stay away from my sister. Both of you! You¡¯re not any better!¡°, Bartlett spread his hands innocently. ¡°I swear on my honor! When have 1 ever been the bad guy?! Balfour sneered. ¡°Your love history isn¡¯t exactly clean either. Stop putting on an act in front of me, or I¡¯ll reveal it all and p you in the face with the truth.¡± Bartlett smirked. ¡°Well, we¡¯re men. Who doesn¡¯t have a past?¡± After he said that, he suddenly realized who he was talking to. Bartlett chuckled a bit guiltily. ¡°I almost forgot. Balfour, you¡¯re the legendary pure man. Still a virgin to this day. I concede defeat.¡± Balfour¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Leave now, or I¡¯ll p you right here in this hospital.¡± Bartlett patted his friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Look at you, getting all worked up. Can¡¯t you take a joke? Besides, I¡¯m justplimenting you.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Balfour pped his hand away. ¡°Get lost!¡± Bartlett shrugged, and then his expression became a bit more serious. ¡°Balfour, no more jokes. I¡¯m serious. I think I can provide a rxed and happy life for your sister; I can make her happy. I won¡¯t let her down like Theo did when she needed him most. Consider me as your brother¨Cinw, okay? We¡¯ve been good friends for years; don¡¯t you want to add the bond of family?¡± Balfour looked him straight in the eye with a look of disdain. ¡°You¡¯re not good enough for my sister. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Bartlett spread his hands. ¡°Well, stic brotherhood it is.¡± Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Nursery. Veronica pressed herself against the ss wall of the nursery. Her eyes filled with excitement as she watched the two tiny bundles of joy sleeping peacefully in their incubators. ¡°Grandma, look at them! They¡¯re so tiny and adorable! The girl looks like my brother, and the boy is the spitting image of Ellinor!¡± Marissa¡¯s gaze was filled with affection and a touch of sadness as she looked at her great¨C grandchildren. But her brow was furrowed, hinting at the worry andplexity beneath. Unlike the simple¨Cminded Veronica, the elderly woman had more on her mind. After a moment, Marissa turned to Ida, who had apanied them. Her voice was grave as she asked, ¡°Youngdy, I understand you¡¯re a long¨Ctime friend of Ellinor. I¡¯m aware of the situation, but I¡¯d like to confirm it with you. Are you certain it was Theo who took one of the children from the delivery room when Ellinor gave birth?¡± Ida nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, we all saw it with our own eyes.¡± Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°But our people have checked. Theo did book a return flight on the day of Ellinor¡¯s delivery, but he didn¡¯t board the ne. There¡¯s no record of him entering the country. How can a man who has not boarded a ne or entered the country appear in Ellinor¡¯s delivery room?¡± Ida, while adjusting her gold¨Crimmed sses, took Marissa¡¯s question as a defense for her grandson. Her tone was cold as she replied, ¡°Marissa, we have no reason to lie to you. Mr. nchet¡¯s niece, Belinda, was also present. She saw Mr. nchet. If you don¡¯t believe Belinda, you can examine the hospital¡¯s surveince footage. See if it was your immactely dressed grandson who entered the delivery room and took the first¨Cborn child!¡± Marissa sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m not doubting you. But the information we have doesn¡¯t show any sign of Theo boarding or entering the country, which is very strange. I just wanted to know if you might have mistaken someone else for him. If it really was Theo, that would be extremely odd.¡± Ida realized that Marissa wasn¡¯t being unreasonable and softened her gaze slightly. ¡°What about in M State? Have you been able to contact Mr. nchet or anyone close to him in the past few days?¡± Marissa shook her head helplessly. Veronica turned around, her face now reflecting her worry. ¡°We can¡¯t reach my brother or Collin right now. We¡¯re all worried about what might have happened. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. And there¡¯s something else that¡¯s strange. The ne that my brother booked was dyed by three hours for unknown reasons and then crashed into the sea due to an unidentified failure. Thankfully, neither my brother nor Collin were on it.¡± Upon hearing Veronica¡¯s ount, Ida¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. She and Chase had also found that Theo had booked a return flight but hadn¡¯t boarded. They, too, had found it strange. But after learning that Theo hadn¡¯t boarded, they hadn¡¯t paid attention to what happened to the ne. So, it had crashed? ¡°Could it be¡­? Someone must have created the illusion of Mr. nchet being in a ne crash but didn¡¯t manage to manipte Theo¡¯s boarding information in time, and you found out.¡± Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 It was only logical for Ida to be suspicious. Veronica was almost certain. ¡°I think it¡¯s Sophia! That woman has always been secretly in love with my brother. She¡¯s nuts! We should go straight to Sophia¡¯s house and confront her!¡± Ida and her group had naturally suspected Sophia. They had people from M State watching Thaddeus International Corporation and Sophia¡¯s house closely. However, they hadn¡¯t found anything suspicious in the past few days. Sophia, on the other hand, was seen in and out of high¨Cend social events and shopping centers, but there was no sign of Theo. Marissa was cautious. Her authoritative eyes motioned for her granddaughter to be quiet. ¡°Thaddeus adores his daughter, and if they¡¯d taken Theo, they would have made sure everything was in ce. Even if we go and confront them, it will probably be futile. Now, everyone, calm down. I¡¯ll go back and discuss our next steps with his grandfather. As for Ellinor, I¡¯m relying on you all to take good care of her and soothe her emotions. In the end, the nchet family will definitely settle this matter for Ellinor. If Theo is in trouble and can¡¯te back in time, I hope Ellinor can understand. But if Theo has done something to wrong Ellinor and that¡¯s why he hasn¡¯te back, his grandfather and I will not let him off lightly!¡± Ida saw that Marissa was not the type to blindly favor her grandson and respectfully nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll take good care of her here at the hospital. Take care, ma¡¯am.¡± After seeing Marissa out, Ida turned around, her expression darkening. She saw Ellinor, dressed/in a hospital gown, standing not far away and staring at her, Ida felt worried. She didn¡¯t know how long Ellinor had been standing there. Worried, Ida walked over to her. ¡°Boss, why are you out here? You shouldn¡¯t catch a cold after giving birth. There are several windows open in the hallway. Let¡¯s go back to your room.¡± Ellinor looked gloomy. ¡°I felt ufortable lying down, so I came to see the kids.¡± Apparently, Ellinor hadn¡¯t heard her conversation with Marissa. Ida sighed in relief and took off her coat to put it on Ellinor. ¡°Be careful not to catch a cold, boss.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t refuse Ida¡¯s coat and slowly walked to the nursery. Through the ss, she looked at her two children. ¡®Ida, did something happen to Theo?¡± Ida felt a sinking feeling. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Had she heard something? Ellinor¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and her calm demeanor seemed slightly off. ¡°I searched for flight information on my phone and saw the news. His flight crashed, and the rescue team is still searching. That¡¯s why you all have been acting weird and not letting me check my phone, right?¡± Ida didn¡¯t know how to respond. Ellinor took a deep breath to control her emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m rational. The twins need me. I won¡¯t do anything rash. But you have to send people to look for him. You can¡¯t give up. We need to see him, dead or alive.¡± Ida frowned, unsure of how to exin. ¡°Boss, Chase and I have already sent people to find Mr. nchet. We¡¯ll let you know as soon as we have any news. Don¡¯t think the worst; Mr. nchet is usually a lucky man.¡± Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 She could only y along for now. Her boss seemed rtivelyposed, and her emotions were still in check. If she exined the situation honestly, she would find out that she was missing one of her children. That might shatter her calm demeanor. Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s as lucky as a four¨Cleaf clover. He was said to have been blown to smithereensst time, but didn¡¯t he return safe and sound? I know he wouldn¡¯t deceive me again. He promised me he¡¯de back, and I believe he will. The hallway is a tad chilly. I¡¯ll return to my room to rest and wait for his return.¡± Murmuring to herself, Ellinor turned around stiffly and walked back to her room. With every step she took, her sorrow seemed to grow. Ida¡¯s heart ached as she watched Ellinor put on a brave face. The boss had no idea that Theo had somehow sneaked back and taken one of their children. Only to end up missing. Yet the boss still had such unwavering faith in him. If they could never find that man again and never get their first child back, then it would be less painful to let the boss believe that the man had died in that ne crash rather than having her face the harsh reality of betrayal. Three yearster. nchet Corporation, shareholders¡® meeting. All the shareholders were present, but the president¡¯s seat remained empty. The meeting was scheduled to start at 9 a.m., and just as the clock was about to strike nine, the office door was pushed open. A young woman in a business suit, apanied by a secretary, strode in and naturally took her ce in the president¡¯s seat. With a calm demeanor, she spoke softly, ¡°Apologies for the wait. If everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s get this meeting started.¡± The nchet Corporation hadn¡¯t officially held a shareholders¡® meeting in three years. The shareholders present were all middle¨Caged men in their forties or older. They were skeptical about a woman being in charge and voiced their dissatisfaction. Ellinor, expecting such a reaction, leaned back in her chair. ¡°I understand your reservations about me being in this position, but there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Since I¡¯m here, it¡¯s legitimate. Instead of expressing your opinions about this, why not discuss the major decisions and future development of the corporation? After all, it directly affects your future positions, don¡¯t you Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. think?¡± A grumpy old shareholder sitting on her left grunted. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but what does a young lady like you know about corporate development? If your husband is still missing, you should promptly select a new president among us shareholders to take over the corporation. You don¡¯t own any shares in the corporation, so you sitting proudly in the president¡¯s seat is hardly convincing.¡± Ellinor nced at the challenging old shareholder as she pursed her lips. ¡°What do you mean ¡®sitting here proudly¡®? You all have no objections to Theo being the president of the nchet Corporation, right? I am Theo¡¯s wife, and in his absence, it is only reasonable that I, his wife, temporarily manage his business. Is there a problem with that?¡± Another man sneered. ¡°Wife? As far as we know, you and Mr. nchet never got married, did you? At best, you¡¯re just his girlfriend. What gives you the right to take over his business?¡± Ellinor remained unperturbed. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have the legal status to jointly possess the shares held by Theo, my two children are Theo¡¯s primary heirs, right? As the mother of the heirs, I think I have every right to sit here, don¡¯t I?¡± Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 ¡°Anyone thinking they can take over while Mr. nchet is away must think again.¡± Ellinor warned the crowd. ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, the nchet Corporation will never be under anyone else¡¯s name!¡± Her deration left the room silent. Even those who harbored resentment did not dare object further. They had no ground to stand on. Indeed, with Theo gone, and Ellinor being first in line to inherit the corporation, the shareholders had no right to im leadership. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The meetingsted for an hour and a half, with Ellinor articting her points effectively. Despite their reluctance to follow a young woman¡¯s lead, the shrewd shareholders had to admit she had a knack for managing the business. ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡± After the meeting, Ellinor left the room and headed to the CEO¡¯s office to n the next steps. Veronica, the secretary seated outside the office, immediately followed her upon seeing her return. ¡°How did it go? Did those old foxes give you a hard time?¡± Veronica asked. Ellinor took a sip from her water bottle and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think?¡± Veronica grimaced. ¡°I bet they made things difficult for you. Those old geezers are full of ambition but lack ability. Only my brother could keep them in check.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t new to managing a corporation. She founded the Crescent Society herself, after all. However, theplexities of the nchet family¡¯s century¨Cold business were more challenging to handle. Dealing with the old shareholders indeed took more effort than she anticipated. However, by the end of the meeting, the old shareholders seemed to be morepliant. Since Theo¡¯s disappearance, Putnam nchet had returned to manage the corporation for three years. But as his health deteriorated, the doctor advised him against further exertion. Therefore, he asked Ellinor to take over temporarily until Theo returned. Or until their child was old enough to take over. Previously, Putnam didn¡¯t have a good opinion of her. But over the years, he grew to trust and appreciate her. Ellinor initially chose to stay out of the nchet family¡¯s power struggles, but with Putnam¡¯s failing health and the old shareholders eyeing the corporation greedily, she had no choice but to step in. Veronica, a recent college graduate, took a secretary position in thepany. Her job didn¡¯t involve much, but she kept an eye on the corporation¡¯s internal workings. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Ellinor? Why are you so quiet?¡± Veronica asked, tilting her head curiously when she noticed Ellinor zoning out. Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Ellinor snapped back to reality and shook her head. ¡°Nothing really. After work, I¡¯m going to pick up Baber and the twins from the daycare. Are youing with me, or do you want to head home first?¡± Without a second thought, Veronica replied, ¡°I¡¯lle with you. I promised Baber and the twins that I¡¯d treat them to pizza today.¡± Ellinor hummed in response as she set down her bottle of mineral water and waved Veronica off. ¡°You go ahead. I still have some work to finish.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± After Veronica obediently nodded, left, and closed the door behind her, her cheerful demeanor swiftly changed into a gloomy one. Ellinor, her sister¨Cinw, had it tough. She managed her brother¡¯spany while looking after three kids, one of whom was adopted due to certain circumstances, but she treated him as her own without any bias anyway. Her brother, on the other hand, had been MIA for the past three years, leaving no trace or news behind. The mostmendable part was that, in these three years, Ellinor never once thought of leaving the nchet family. She had been there, steadfastly raising three kids. In the past, she might have naively thought that she did all this for the nchet¡¯s fortunes. Now, she wouldn¡¯t dare think so. She knew that Ellinor wasn¡¯t in need of money. She was the major shareholder of Crescent Society, holding the most power behind the scenes. Both Ida and Chase had to listen to her. So, her decision to stay with the nchet family was just because of her missing brother. She thought her loyalty and devotion were rare and precious. But for outsiders, they thought of her as a young widow. Ellinor had always had her fair share of suitors, but she never swayed. Lost in her thoughts, Veronica was startled by a voice. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Lost in thoughts, Ms. Veronica?¡± After snapping back to reality, she saw Bartlett approaching. Her face darkened instantly as her eyes filled with hostility and vignce. ¡°Bartlett, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came to see Ellinor. I heard she¡¯s attending her first shareholders meeting today, so came to check up on her.¡± With his charming smile, Bartlett seemed pleasant to everyone except Veronica. ¡°Enough, Bartlett. Your intentions are as clear as day. Everyone can see you¡¯re crossing the line with my sister¨Cinw.¡± Bartlett grinned. ¡°So what if I do? Can¡¯t I have feelings for Ellinor?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Veronica retorted sharply. Bartlett seemed unfazed. ¡°Why not?¡± Veronica red at him. ¡°Why not? She¡¯s my sister¨Cinw! A married woman! How do you think it¡¯s appropriate to behave like that towards a married woman?¡± Bartlett raised an eyebrow. ¡°Married woman? Where¡¯s her husband?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± She was at a loss for words. Her brother had been missing for three years, and his whereabouts were unknown. If only she knew where he was¡­ Bartlett, with a smirk, leaned in closer to Veronica. Ms. Veronica, I don¡¯t mean to offend you, but don¡¯t you think you nchets are being a bit selfish?¡± Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 Veronica frowned in annoyance. ¡°How is the nchet family being selfish?¡± Bartlett replied sternly, ¡°Your brother has been missing for years without a trace. He never married Ellinor, yet now you want to keep her tied to your family. You expect her to raise the kids and manage thepany without allowing her to start a new life. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s being selfish?¡± Caught off guard, Veronica gritted her teeth. ¡°My brother is just temporarily unavable. He¡¯s not dead! He will return one day!¡± Bartlett smirked coldly. ¡°If he was going to return, he would have by now. He would never leave Ellinor and the kids here without a word, right?¡± Veronica couldn¡¯t argue with Bartlett/ so she blocked his way instead. ¡°Your words mean nothing! This is the nchet Corporation, and if I don¡¯t want you in, you¡¯re not getting in!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Bartlett leaned in closer. ¡°You won¡¯t let me in? Then I might just have to make a move on you.¡± Veronica, fearless, retorted. ¡°What? You dare hit me on nchet territory?¡± Bartlett leaned in until his breath could touch her face. ¡°I won¡¯t hit you. If you won¡¯t let me pursue Ellinor, then I might just pursue you instead. After all, Miss Veronica, you¡¯re bing more charming. I don¡¯t mind changing targets.¡± With that, his hand lifted V¨¦ronica¡¯s chin. Veronica, who had feelings for another man, was caught off¨Cguard by his touch and instinctively backed away. This gave Bartlett the opportunity to enter the CEO¡¯s office. By the time Veronica reacted, it was toote, which left her fuming. Ellinor was busy typing on her keyboard when she heard someone enter. Assuming it was Veronica, she asked, ¡°Back again? What else do you need?¡± Bartlett smiled. ¡°Busy, Ellinor?¡± After hearing Bartlett¡¯s voice, Ellinor stopped typing and looked up. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Her tone and expression made it clear that she wasn¡¯t thrilled to see him.. Bartlett, used to her cold reception, pulled out the chair opposite her desk and sat down. ¡°Just checking in on you. How did things go with the old shareholders of the nchet Corporation? Did they give you a hard time?¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze returned to herputer screen as she replied casually. ¡°They¡¯re manageable. They are nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± Bartlett admired her work ethic. ¡°Ellinor, honestly, are you okay with staying with the nchet family and working for them for free?¡± Ellinor continued to type. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not working for free. I receive a sry.¡± Bartlett chuckled. ¡°Have you ever heard of a CEO who only gets a sry? Ellinor, you¡¯re working harder than a horse but eating less than a cat. Doesn¡¯t that seem foolish?¡± Ellinor was unfazed. ¡°Is it necessary to keep an ount of everything in one¡¯s own family?¡± Hearing her refer to the nchet family as her own made Bartlett furrow his brows. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one who considers the nchet family as your own. They probably don¡¯t see it that way.¡± Ellinor nced at him. ¡°Really? And what do you think their perspective is?¡± Bartlett asked, ¡°Do you really want to hear my opinion?¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°You¡¯re already here. Isn¡¯t it because you want to talk? Go ahead; I¡¯m listening.¡± Bartlett grinned. ¡°Well, if you insist. I think they¡¯re just using you and don¡¯t really consider you family.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? How so?¡± Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Bartlett stared at her with an intense gaze. ¡°You and Theo never really tied the knot, you know. That ceremony was just a ruse to make his old man happy, and you didn¡¯t even have any significant witnesses. Now, you¡¯re basically working for their family without any official recognition. No matter how much you do for them, the day they decide you¡¯re no longer of use, they can cut you loose. And then, you¡¯ll be left with nothing.¡± Ellinor hit the return key onest time, saving her document. She then tiredly yawned and turned to Bartlett. ¡°So, you think I¡¯m helping the nchets in hopes of getting a piece of their pie?¡± Bartlett shook his head. ¡°Of course not. But when they use you and then cast you aside, it¡¯s going to hurt.¡± Ellinor shrugged. ¡°Whether I¡¯m being used or whether I¡¯m doing this with no recognition, it doesn¡¯t matter. Until we find Theo, I¡¯ll hold down the fort. When he returns, I¡¯ll give it back to him, just as it was. Everything else is inconsequential.¡± Bartlett watched her as he fell silent. Yes, other women might make foolish sacrifices out of confusion, but Ellinor knew exactly what she was doing. She knew what mattered to her and didn¡¯t care about the gain or loss. Such a girl couldn¡¯t be considered astute. But what drew him to her was this very purity of hers, wasn¡¯t it?. With that thought, Bartlett smiled and decided not to say anything that would upset her further. ¡°Alright, as long as you know what you¡¯re doing. Enough about that, Ellinor. Today¡¯s your first day as the temporary CEO of nchet Corporation, and I came here especially to cheer you on. Do you have time for dinner after work?¡± Ellinor took a sip of her bottled water, giving him no quarter. ¡°No time.¡± Bartlett had expected her to decline, so he quickly countered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯t be just us. Your brother will be there too. How about a rxing dinner?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°No, I really don¡¯t have the time. After work, I have to pick up the children. I promised to take them to the amusement park.¡± Bartlett frowned. ¡°Ellinor, aren¡¯t you stretching yourself too thin? Running a corporation and taking care of three kids is a lot.¡± Ellinor exined, ¡°Usually, there¡¯s a professional nanny who takes care of them. Today, I¡¯m going because I promised to take them to the amusement park.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief then.¡± Although Bartlett was disappointed that, he couldn¡¯t schedule dinner with Ellinor, he didn¡¯t let that deter him from changing his strategy. ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen your three little ones, and I happen to have some free time today. Why don¡¯t I apany you to the amusement park?¡± Ellinor looked at him with distaste. ¡°Mr. Rex, it¡¯s a virtue to avoid the appearance of impropriety.¡± Bartlett shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Avoid what? We¡¯re not going on a one¨Con¨Cone date. Surely, you¡¯re not nning to take three kids to the park by yourself. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your sister¨Cinw, Veronica, will be joining you, right? Ellinor, what¡¯s the harm in bringing along one more friend? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been to an amusement park. Maybe I can relive my childhood memories today.¡± Ellinor was speechless. Bartlett cast her a flirtatious wink. ¡°I can also act as your driver, carry your bags when you¡¯re tired, and even help with the kids.¡± ¡°I have a driver.¡± ¡°Great, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll pick you up after work, and we¡¯ll go get the kids.¡± Ellinor was taken aback. Having made the decision, Bartlett didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. He simply waved and sauntered off.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ellinor didn¡¯t pay much attention to Bartlett. She brushed off his advances and concentrated on her own work. Yet, to her surprise, Bartlett showed up again when she was leaving work. At the base of the nchet Corporation building. As Ellinor and Veronica were exiting the building, about to climb into their private limousine, the sound of a car horn startled them. They turned around to see Bartlett¡¯s car parked behind them. He had rolled down his window, sticking his head out and shing a dazzling smile at them. He was even waving. Veronica frowned at the sight of Bartlett. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here again?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyebrows creased slightly. ¡°Who knows why he¡¯s so idle?¡± Huffing in annoyance, Veronica eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We don¡¯t need to bother with him. Let¡¯s get in our own car.¡± With that, Veronica hurriedly pulled Ellinor into their car and urged the driver to go. ¡°Quick. Start the car. Let¡¯s leave that piece of junk behind.¡± The driver acknowledged the order, but before he could step on the elerator, Bartlett¡¯s car swiftly drove up and blocked their path, nearly causing an ident. Veronica was furious. She was ready to get out of the car and confront Bartlett. But Bartlett had already exited his car and casually climbed into theirs through the passenger door. Veronica was astounded by Bartlett¡¯s audacity. ¡°Hey! Are you out of your mind? Not only did you block our car, but you climbed into ours without permission.¡± Bartlett turned his head and grinned at Ellinor, who was sitting in the back seat. ¡°Ellinor, didn¡¯t we agree to go to the amusement park today?¡± Ellinor was speechless and forced a small grin. Who agreed with him? He must have made that agreement with himself. Veronica looked anxiously at Ellinor. ¡°Did you really agree to take him with us?¡± Ellinor responded coolly. ¡°No.¡± Veronica felt relieved to hear that Ellinor had rejected him and red at Bartlett. ¡°You heard her, right? She didn¡¯t agree to take you. Stop being presumptuous and get out!¡± Bartlett, however, had no intention of leaving. He buckled his seat belt and sat backfortably. His nonchnce made Veronica livid. ¡°Hey you¡­¡± ¡°Let it go.¡± Ellinor nced at the time. It was gettingte, and she didn¡¯t want to keep the kids waiting. ¡°Drive!¡± She said to the driver. ¡°Yes, Ellinor.¡± The driver obeyed. He backed their car out and bypassed Bartlett¡¯s, heading towards the daycare. Veronica was upset that she couldn¡¯t kick Bartlett out andined to Ellinor. ¡°Why do we need to bring this guy when we¡¯re picking up the kids?¡± Ellinor absently replied, ¡°The daycare is about to close. We don¡¯t have time to fuss over him. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± Veronica made a face. Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 But luckily, Ellinor seemed less interested in Bartlett and more focused on just not wasting her time on him. When her brother was not around, she worried about other men trying to woo her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sunny Pines Preschool. Their car pulled up near the entrance of the preschool. It was time for the kids to get out of school, and many parents were queuing up for pickup. Sunny Pines was the most prestigious preschool in Greenhaven and had strict regtions for the safety of the children. Only one parent was allowed in to pick up their child to avoid any confusion that might distract the teachers. Veronica volunteered to get out and queue up. ¡°I¡¯ll go pick up the kids. You can stay in the car.¡± Ellinor nodded and let her go, However, she didn¡¯t stay in the car but got out and stood by the car, looking at the preschool entrance. There was an old man selling balloons at the gate. Thinking that the kids would love them, she went over to ask about the price, nning to get three, one for each child. She paid the money but didn¡¯t choose the balloons right away. There were too many balloon designs. It would be better for the kids to choose their own styles and colors when theye out. Bartlett had been following her since she got out of the car, and he stood by her side with his usual charming smile. Their striking presence drew the attention of the other parents, queuing up at the gate. Ellinor felt a bit ufortable with this. Bartlett, however, thoroughly enjoyed it. ¡°Ellinor, do you think we look like a couple picking up our kids to them?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay away from me?¡± Bartlett shrugged. ¡°Who cares! Let them think whatever they want. We have nothing to hide.¡± Ellinor gave him a disdainful look. She stepped away, ignoring him, and looked towards the preschool gate to see where Veronica had queued up. Just then, arge ck SUV pulled up in front of them, blocking her view. Ellinor frowned. She was annoyed and was about to ask the driver to move the car forward. The car door opened, and a slender woman got out. She was holding a child wearing a Batman mask. The child was crying loudly for some reason, and the woman was frantically trying to soothe him. ¡°Tristan, sweetheart, stop crying. Mommy will buy you a cartoon balloon, okay? Look, which one do you like?¡± Recognizing the familiar voice, Ellinor took a closer look at the woman¡¯s face as her expression slightly stiffened and her eyes narrowed. The woman was too busy trying to soothe the child to notice Ellinor at first. It was only when she felt Ellinor¡¯s gaze that she turned to look at her. Their eyes met, and their expressions varied. The woman holding the child was the first to speak. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Ellinor! Long time no see! What a coincidence, I just came back to the country and ran into you. It seems like our fates are intertwined.¡± Ellinor looked at Sophia, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in three years, and then at the child in her arms. Without any polite preambles, she asked directly, with a hint of suspicion. ¡°Is this child yours?¡± Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 Sophia nced down at the child in her arms, his face hidden behind a Batman mask, with a warm glow of happiness in her eyes. ¡°Indeed, this is my son. I¡¯m married now, did you know? This is Tristan, my husband and I¡¯s child. Say hello to Ellinor, Tristan.¡± However, the young boy, whose face was hidden behind the Batman mask, ignored his mother¡¯s command to greet Ellinor. His attention was solely on the balloon in the old man¡¯s hand. Ellinor¡¯s brows furrowed thoughtfully as she observed Sophia. ¡°You¡¯re married now? To whom?¡± Sophia responded with a cheerfulugh. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know him. My husband is an average Joe and was raised abroad his whole life. He¡¯s never been here before. You¡¯ve never met him, Ellinor.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ellinor squinted her eyes as a thoughtful look appeared on her face. After noticing Ellinor¡¯s expression, Sophia broke into augh. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re not thinking my husband is Theo, are you?¡± Upon hearing Theo¡¯s name from Sophia¡¯s lips, Ellinor¡¯s heart tightened slightly, but her gaze was still scrutinizing. Sophia¡¯s face held no guilt of oddity. There was even a hint of self¨Cdeprecating humor. ¡°I wish I could have married Theo, but he didn¡¯t have feelings for me. Despite my pleas, he insisted on annulling our marriage and returning to you. It was a blow to me, but I gradually epted it and moved on. Luckily, I met my current husband, who loves me dearly. I feel truly blessed.¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t find any w in Sophia¡¯s act, yet a shadow of doubt lingered in her heart. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s your husband¡¯sst name?¡± Sophia didn¡¯t shy away from the question. ¡°My husband¡¯sst name is Rogers. Ellinor, I know you¡¯re suspicious, but you¡¯re overthinking it. I heard that there¡¯s still no trace of Theo after all these years. It¡¯s quite regrettable.¡± ¡°But even if Theo isn¡¯t here, you now hold the title of Mrs. nchet. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always wanted?¡± Sophia sounded pleasant, but everything she said wasced with sarcasm and irony Ellinor didn¡¯t care about Sophia¡¯s sarcasm. During these years, she never stopped suspecting that Sophia had something to do with Theo¡¯s disappearance, but she never found any evidence. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Three years ago, she flew to M State to confront Sophia as soon as her twins were out of the incubator. At that time, Sophia confidently imed that after the annulment, she had sent Theo to the airport and never seen him again. She didn¡¯t know where he went. And she even allowed them to search her father¡¯s estate. But they found no clue. The only lead they found in M State was a surveince video from the airport showing Theo being wheeled into the terminal by Collin. That was thest image of him before he vanished.. In the end, neither of them boarded the ne. They just¡­ disappeared. ¡°By the way, Ellinor, what brings you here?¡± Sophia asked with a smile. Ellinor snapped back to reality and answered Sophia¡¯s question. ¡°Picking up my children.¡± Sophia¡¯s gaze flickered to Bartlett standing beside her. She asked with a hint of mischief. ¡°Both of you are picking up the kids? Your kids, or¡­¡± Bartlett was about to respond with a chuckle, but Ellinor beat him to it. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my kids. He¡¯s just passing by.¡± With a knowing smile, Sophia said, ¡°So Mr. Rex is just passing by. And here I thought you two were dating.¡± Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 Ellinor didn¡¯t bite on Sophia¡¯s subtle probing as her gaze once again fixed on the child nestled in Sophia¡¯s arms. The child¡¯s face was obscured by a mask, making it impossible for her to discern his features. ¡°How old is your little one?¡± Ellinor asked. Sophia replied, ¡°Our little Tristan just turned two this year.¡± Two years old¡­ Ellinor¡¯s gaze never wavered from the small face hidden behind the Batman mask. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. While the mask hid his entire face, his eyes were exposed. They were a pair of deep, radiant eyes. Upon realizing he was being watched, the child stared back at Ellinor, tilting his head slightly in what looked like curiosity. He was adorable. Seeing Ellinor and Tristan lock eyes made a fleeting hint of caution cross Sophia¡¯s face. Intentionally, she ced her hand between Tristan and Ellinor. ¡°Tristan, have you chosen a balloon yet? We need to hurry; your dad is waiting for us at the diner. We can¡¯t keep him waiting too long.¡± The little boy looked up at the balloons, ultimately choosing one shaped like a dinosaur. After quickly paying, Sophia bid Ellinor farewell. ¡°Ellinor, we must be going. If we cross paths again, I¡¯ll treat you to lunch.¡± Ellinor watched her calmly, neither nodding nor saying goodbye.. Sophia carried her son into their ck SUV and drove off, quickly disappearing from sight. Ellinor stood still, looking in the direction they had left. The image of the little boy¡¯s eyes, however, was imprinted in her mind. Those eyes were so familiar¡­ A hand waved in front of her face. ¡°Alright, stop staring. They¡¯re long gone.¡± Ellinor came back to reality and gave Bartlett a cold nce. ¡°If you have nothing better to do, you can leave too.¡± Bartlett frowned. ¡°How can I leave? I don¡¯t have a car.¡± Ellinor showed no sympathy. ¡°Whose fault is it that you don¡¯t have a car? Didn¡¯t you insist on getting a lift from us?¡± Bartlett shrugged. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, would you have given me a ride? We agreed to take the kids to the park, and I just wanted to tag along.¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t hide her disdain. ¡°I never agreed to anything. Mr. Rex, you just assumed.¡± Bartlett sighed. ¡°So, I just read too much into things, then?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but you¡¯re definitely overthinking.¡± Ellinor ignored him. Her gaze was fixed on the preschool entrance, waiting for Veronica to bring out the three children. Suddenly, Bartlett whispered in her ear. ¡°Ellinor, you should learn from Sophia.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Learn what from her?¡± ¡°Learn from her attitude towards starting a new life. Look at her; even though she didn¡¯t get the love she wanted, she¡¯s still able to open her heart to new people. She got married and had a child. She¡¯s happy! You should be more open-minded and think about yourself more. Don¡¯t get hung up over one thing.¡± Ellinor knew that this guy would eventually bring up this topic. ¡°Bartlett, if you have nothing better to do, go home and eat. Don¡¯t lecture people here. Do you know how annoying you can be?¡± Bartlett shrugged. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop talking if that¡¯s what you want. I¡¯ll just quietly apany you and the kids to the park.¡± Ellinor ignored him and walked towards the preschool gate. Through it, she could see Veronica leading out the two little ones, with Baber trailing behind them with his backpack. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Ellinor walked over and squatted down to pat the little ones¡¯ heads. ¡°Did you listen to your teacher today?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The little ones had just started preschool and were still adjusting. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 As a mother, her heart was always filled with worry, especially about her children adapting to preschool. She was haunted by the thought of them crying alone, hidden away from the eyes of their teachers. Just a few days ago, she had picked them up from school, and they were in tears. Today was a little better. Their tears were reced byughter. ¡°Good job, kiddos. Momma got you guys some balloons. Go pick out your favorite ones.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± ¡°I want the bunny one!* Like two little bunnies themselves, they scampered off towards the old man selling the balloons. The old man kindly bent down to let the two little ones choose. Now that they had happily adjusted to their new school, Ellinor breathed a sigh of relief. That was when she noticed that Baber wasn¡¯t picking out a balloon. He was standing alone with his head hung low. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Baber? Why aren¡¯t you picking out a balloon?¡± Ellinor asked gently. Baber looked at her, startled. ¡°I can have one too?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Ellinor frowned. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you? Wouldn¡¯t Momma get one for you?¡± Baber¡¯s eyes lit up, and he smiled. ¡°Thank you, Momma!! He finally went to pick out a balloon. But he was so polite that he waited for his little siblings to pick theirs first. Ellinor looked worried as she watched Baber¡¯s cautious behavior. Baber was in preschool now, and he would be starting school next year. As he was growing older, he seemed to be getting more sensitive, losing the childlike innocence he once possessed. When he was younger, he was chatty and expressive. He loved talking to her, and he never ran out of things to say. After the birth of his siblings, Baber was ted. He loved his little brother and sister very much. But as he grew older, he seemed to understand the difference between being adopted and being born into the family. He became more cautious, spoke less, and carried a quietness that was unusual for a child his age. Ellinor had watched Baber grow up. She remembered the hardships he had faced when he was younger. It broke her heart. From the day she adopted him, she treated him as her own. She didn¡¯t want Baber to be cautious. She wanted him to be impetuous and temperamental, as children should be. But Baber was rarely ever temperamental. As she pondered over her concerns, amotion drew her attention. After his siblings had picked their balloons, Baber finally chose his favorite one. But when Adrian saw Baber¡¯s tiger balloon, he changed his mind and wanted Baber¡¯s balloon. Baber agreed to swap, but Adrian wasn¡¯t happy. He wanted both. Baber was upset, but he didn¡¯t want to give his balloon to Adrian. Adrian started to cry. Baber hesitated. He then pouted and decided to give his balloon to Adrian. That seemed to appease Adrian, and he reached out to take it. SMACK! Before he could grab the balloon, his hand was pped. Adrian was stunned, and he started to cry again. With a frown, Ellinor admonished him. ¡°We agreed that everyone gets one balloon each. You chose yours first. You can¡¯t change your mind or take your brother¡¯s balloon.¡± Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 Adrian pouted his small mouth as disappointment etched across his face. ¡°But, Mommy¡­ I like them both¡­¡± Children were always, in their innocent ways, a touch greedy. Ellinor, despite usually spoiling her kids, always made sure to establish firm principles when they were needed. She never wavered. ¡°You cane and ask Mommy if you want another one, but it¡¯s not okay to just take your brother¡¯s. He likes his balloon too, and if you take it, he won¡¯t have one. How would you feel if you were in his shoes, Adrian?¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡­ I understand now¡­¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes filled with regret as he turned to his brother, Baber. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Baber. Let¡¯s share the balloon. You can y with mine too!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Baber, with a relieved smile, nodded. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s y together!¡± Children were quick to forgive and forget. Their reconciliation was swift and simple. Their youngest sister, La, followed behind her brothers; clutching her pink bunny-shaped balloon. Although she was the smallest, she seemed to be the most mature, rolling her eyes at her brothers¡¯ childish squabble over a balloon. Veronica pped her hands together to catch the attention of the three kids. ¡°Alright, everyone. Grab your balloons and get in the car. Aunt Veronica is taking you all to get some pizza.¡± The trio lined up and climbed into the car eagerly. As the children settled into the car, Ellinor followed suit. Bartlett, trailing behind her, couldn¡¯t help but express his thoughts. ¡°Children can be a handful. Ellinor, you¡¯re a great mother. It¡¯s not an easy task.¡± Ellinor responded nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s not so bad. It¡¯s all about being aware of each child¡¯s feelings and making sure everyone¡¯s treated fairly. I¡¯m a master at bncing it all.¡±, With that, she climbed into the car, mming the door shut behind her. Bartlett shrugged and headed towards the passenger seat of the car, only to be beaten to it by Veronica. Veronica hopped into the passenger seat, leaving Bartlett standing outside. She rolled down the window to stick out her tongue at him. ¡°Sorry, Bartlett, with the kids in the car, there¡¯s no room for you. We can¡¯t overload the car now, can we? You¡¯ll have to catch a cab. Bye!¡± With a wave of her hand, she signaled the driver to start the car. Bartlett was left standing alone with a bemused smile on his face as he watched the nchet family¡¯s car drive away. Greenhaven Hotel. ¡°Marcus, we¡¯re back.¡± Sophia walked into the presidential suite with her child, but there was no sign of her husband in the living room. After setting the child down to y, she went to the bedroom to find him. ¡°Marcus, what are you doing?¡± Sitting by the floor-to-ceiling window was Marcus, quietly gazing at the cityscape outside. His expression was thoughtful, like he was lost in his own world. The presidential suite was on the highest floor of the hotel, and the view from the window gave one a bird¡¯s-eye view of the entire city. It was like looking at a miniature model of the city. Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 The sound of Sophia¡¯s voice prompted the man to turn his head slowly. His handsome face was striking from every angle, but there was a persistent hint of mncholy in his eyes. He nced at Sophia but offered no words. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A window was ajar in the room, letting a breeze in. The white curtains fluttered around him, entuating the frail beauty of the man who was bound to a wheelchair year-round. Sophia, used to his reticence, didn¡¯t give it much thought. She closed the window before turning back to him. ¡°You didn¡¯t touch your lunch in the dining room. Did you at least take your medicine?¡± She asked. ¡°Uh-huh, I did.¡± He finally replied. Sophia nced at the pill bottle on the nightstand. ¡°Marcus, we came back to help Dad sell off his companies and assets here. Once we¡¯ve wrapped everything up, we can wash our hands of it all and not have to worry about any business here.¡±, Marcus seemed to half-listen as he gazed out at the city. ¡°Have I been to this city before?¡± Sophia was taken aback, and a hint of guilt flickered in her eyes before she forced a casual smile. ¡°No, not at all! You were born and raised in the M State. This is your first time here.¡± Marcus squinted out the window, deep in thought. ¡°Why do these streets seem so familiar to me? It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been here before.¡± Sophia chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not unusual. Modern cities around the world are often quite simr in their design. Now, don¡¯t fret about it. You haven¡¯t eaten since lunch; what do you feel like having for dinner? I¡¯ll have the hotel staff bring it up.¡± ¡°Anything is fine. I¡¯d like to take a bath first.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Of course.¡± Sophia gently moved closer to him, pushing his wheelchair toward the bathroom. As they reached the bathroom door, Marcus braked the wheelchair with his hands. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can leave now.¡± He said, his voice deep and resolute. ¡°But this tub is different from the one we have at home. It might be hard for you with your legs. Let me help you.¡± Sophia offered in a considerate tone. ¡°No need. Just take care of Tristan. I can manage on my own.¡± Marcus insisted. Seeing his resolve, Sophia didn¡¯t push any further. She offered aposed smile. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go keep Tristanpany. Don¡¯t lock the door and call me if you need help.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Marcus acknowledged and maneuvered his wheelchair into the bathroom, closing the door behind him. Sophia watched the closed bathroom door for a moment as her fists clenched in silent frustration before she turned to attend to their child. Inside the bathroom. With unhurried movements, Marcus took off his shirt and undid his pants. He used his hands to push himself up from the wheelchair and sat on the edge of the tub. His loose pants slipped down his lean, long legs and pooled at his feet. Then, with a bit of struggle, he stepped into the tub and turned on the faucet. Although he had been confined to a wheelchair for three years, he wasn¡¯tpletely paralyzed. His muscles had atrophied, causing weakness in his legs that prevented him from standing upright. Supposedly, a car ident was to me. The reason it was ¡°supposedly¡± was that Marcus didn¡¯t remember anything about the ident three years ago. The people around him informed him that he was called Marcus, was 33 years old, had grown up overseas, his parents were both deceased, and that he was adopted by Sophia¡¯s father, Thaddeus, after the ident. Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Marcus and Sophia had known each other since they were knee-high to a grasshopper. They were childhood sweethearts, promised to each other from a young age. Before the car ident, they had been married for a year. Sophia had given birth to their son, Tristan. That was all Marcus knew. All the memory he had left after awakening from aa thatsted three years. Despite medical intervention, his memory hadn¡¯t returned, and his legs were dered likely irreparable by the doctors. A warm bath did not alleviate his exhaustion but instead induced a state of haziness. Just then, a knock echoed from the bathroom door. Sophia¡¯s voice drifted in from the other side. ¡°Marcus, do you need a hand? I¡¯m worried you might slip¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just watch over Tristan.¡± Sophia hesitated at the locked door as her brow furrowed in concern. She had specifically asked him not to lock the door, and yet¡­ ¡°Alright, just call me when you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll help you dry your hair¡±. ¡°Alright.¡± When she exited the bathroom, a sense of disappointment washed over her as she saw Tristan remove his Batman mask, revealing his true face. The boy was the spitting image of his father, down to the slightest detail. After remembering her encounter with Ellinor outside, she felt a shiver run down her spine. Thank God Tristan was wearing his mask; otherwise, Ellinor would surely have recognized him. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m hungry! I want food!¡± With a scowl on his face, Tristan addressed Sophia. Snapping back to reality, Sophia managed to summon a hint of disapproval. ¡°Tristan how many times do I have to tell you? Don¡¯t call me by saying ¡°Hey.¡¯ You should be saying ¡®Mommy.¡± Tristan¡¯s face held none of the innocence of a child. He pouted. ¡°I¡¯m hungry! I want food!¡± Feeling helpless, Sophia let out a sigh. ¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s get you something to eat. I¡¯ll order room service right away.¡± With that, she picked up the hotel phone and dialed room service, requesting they deliver some kid- friendly meals. After hanging up, Sophia cast a nce at Tristan, who was engrossed with his balloon, her mind filled with mixed emotions. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t love this child. After all, she wasn¡¯t his biological mother. She had only adopted Tristan out of fear that one day he might be a trump card in Ellinor¡¯s hands. Bringing Tristan home was meant to eliminate any potential threat. The initial n was to send him away after a while, and then she and Theo would have their own children. But things didn¡¯t go as nned. After Theo had been severely punished by his father, Sophia sought the help of a renowned foreign hypnotist to keep him by her side. Theo was not an ordinary man. His willpower far surpassed that of the average person. The hypnotist had to invest a lot of energy to sessfully erase Theo¡¯s memory. At first, she suspected that Theo was pretending to have amnesia, waiting for an opportunity to escape. So, she deliberately fed him muscle-damaging drugs to slow down the healing process of his legs. This would buy the hypnotist more time to reinforce the hypnosis. Little did she know that not only would the hypnosis work, but Theo would also lose the ability to walk, let alone perform marital duties. Unable to be intimate, there was no chance of having another child.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 She loved this man. From the first moment sheid eyes on him, she was deeply smitten. So, even when his health waspromised, she didn¡¯t mind. As long as he was by her side, she felt victorious and happy. However, they should have a child together. A child would help rekindle their bond and create a tie between them. So, before Theo¡¯s health was fully recovered, she brought back the child she had previously abandoned, lying to him that the child was theirs. The moment he saw the child, he didn¡¯t doubt her. He believed the child was his. Because the resemnce was uncanny. But the child never warmed up to her. No matter how kind she was or how much she loved him, he would never call her mommy. Sophia at times lost her patience and wanted to discipline the ungrateful child, but fearing the man would find out, she always held back. If she couldn¡¯t tolerate this, wouldn¡¯t all her efforts be in vain? She would try to be good to the child, so the man would believe they were once a loving couple. Then, once Theo¡¯s health was restored, they could have their own baby. By then, without any maniption on her part, the man would naturally prefer the newborn. As for the older child, she could find an excuse to send him abroad for studies and discretely deal with him. Now the biggest obstacle was the man¡¯s health. In fact, he was now fully convinced that they were husband and wife. His refusal to let her help him bathe was merely due to his pride. He was unwilling to let his wife see his vulnerabilities. In short, he would absolutely not have room in his heart for that woman, Ellinor. The psychological conditioning he had received over the years was thorough. He would never remember her. Meanwhile. At Cheesey Pizza House. After a round in the y area, the three little ones were exhausted and each munched on a big slice of pizza. Veronica, resting her cheek on her hand, watched her niece and nephews, finding them more and more adorable. Suddenly, she noticed Ellinor, who was somewhat absent-minded, sitting next to her and waved a hand in front of her dazed eyes. ¡°Sis, what¡¯s on your mind? We agreed to bring the kids out for fun, yet you¡¯ve been distracted all along. You¡¯re not thinking about Bartlett, are you?¡± Ellinor snapped back and looked at Veronica thoughtfully. ¡°No. I bumped into Sophia at the preschool gate earlier.¡± Veronica was startled. ¡°What?! You ran into her? Wasn¡¯t she in M State? When did shee back?¡± ¡°She said she just got back.¡± Veronica frowned in resentment. ¡°I get angry just thinking about that woman! If not for her, my brother wouldn¡¯t have disappeared! She¡¯s to me!¡± Ellinor squinted her eyes. ¡°Back then, she was holding a child.¡± A child? Veronica was taken aback. ¡°She has a child? Who¡¯s the father?¡± A cloud of doubt crossed Ellinor¡¯s face. ¡°She said she¡¯s married, and the child is hers and her husband¡¯s.¡± Veronica seemed to share Ellinor¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Who¡¯s her husband? What¡¯s his name? What does he look like? Did you see him?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°No. It was just her holding the child.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Veronica furrowed her brows, eyeing Ellinor hesitantly. ¡°Are you suspecting that her husband is¡­¡± There was a shadow of doubt in Ellinor¡¯s mind, but she felt her suspicion didn¡¯t quite add up. Could it really be Theo? Even if Sophia managed to snag Theo and elude their investigation, how could Theo willingly stay with such a scheming woman and even have a child with her? ¡°Never mind; I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m suspecting. She said her husband¡¯sst name is Rogers, so maybe we¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Everyone decided not to mention to Ellinor that she had actually given birth to triplets, fearing it would upset her. Veronica, however, knew the truth. She had a gnawing suspicion that the child Sophia was carrying was the first baby Ellinor had given birth to. Veronica gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to find out who her husband really is!¡± Ellinor simply shrugged off Veronica¡¯s intense reaction and sipped her juice through a straw. She didn¡¯t think a strong-willed man like Theo would willingly stay by Sophia¡¯s side and be controlled by her, let alone have a child with her. However, she would need to look into Sophia¡¯s purpose for returning to the country. After dinner with the kids, Veronica didn¡¯t join them in the car, iming, she was going to visit a friend. She hailed a cab and left. Ellinor simply reminded her toe home early and took the kids back home. Veronica headed straight to the Crescent Society. Crescent Society. As soon as Ida returned from a meeting, she found Veronica waiting outside her office, looking grave. ¡°Miss nchet,what brings you here? Is there something you need?¡± She adjusted the gold-rimmed sses on her face as she asked. Veronica rose to her feet, nodding solemnly. ¡°Yes! There¡¯s a situation.¡± A situation? Ida instinctively thought it had something to do with the boss. She ushered Veronica into her office. ¡°Have a seat, Miss nchet. What¡¯s the situation you just mentioned?¡± Without taking a seat, Veronica began. ¡°Today, Ellinor and I took the kids out. She said she saw Sophia at the preschool gate.¡± Hearing Sophia¡¯s name after such a long time made Ida pause and raise an eyebrow. ¡°So she saw her. Did she do anything to our boss?¡± Veronica shook her head. ¡°No, not yet. But Ellinor said Sophia was carrying a child. She also said she¡¯s married now, and her husband¡¯sst name is Rogers. Miss Gipson, haven¡¯t you been monitoring Sophia¡¯s every move all these years? Have you noticed her getting married? Who is her husband? And when did she have this child?¡± Ida frowned. ¡°She has a child? We did have people keeping tabs on her and Thaddeus International Corporation, but we didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. Thaddeus is very good at counter-surveince and often gives our people a run for their money. Also, Sophia has been traveling to various cities on her family¡¯s private jet for years. They have their own airport, which is a hard nut for us to crack.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Veronica¡¯s face was all scrunched up. ¡°See! I knew you guys weren¡¯t keeping a close enough eye on things. Our people haven¡¯t noticed anything unusual at Thaddeus International Corporation either, nor have we heard anything about Sophia getting married and having a child. So, I found it very peculiar. Any normal girl, if she gets married, would want the whole world to know and witness her happiness. But Sophia has been oddly secretive. She¡¯s hiding something; I can feel it!¡± Ida was more cautious. ¡°If she really wanted to hide it, why would she bring the child back here? And run into the boss so easily? It doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?¡± Veronica retorted. ¡°How should I know? I came to you so you guys could investigate what Sophia is up to. Check out her husband and child too. Try to get some photos and detailed information if possible. I don¡¯t want to stir things up at our end yet. My grandparents are old; they can¡¯t handle the shock.¡± Ida nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely have someone look into it and keep you posted.¡± Veronica fretted. ¡°If there¡¯s any bad news, I¡¯d rather you don¡¯t tell Ellinor. I suspect that the child Sophia was holding is the first child Ellinor gave birth to, but she still doesn¡¯t know that she had triplets that day. If we can¡¯t find that child, I want her to never find out.¡± Ida adjusted her sses. ¡°Rest assured. We care about her feelings even more than you do.¡± Veronica seemed a bit relieved. ¡°Alright, then you dispatch someone to investigate as soon as possible. Now that Sophia is back, happens. Once she flies back to M State, we won¡¯t have as much control.¡± Ida conceded. ¡°Understood.¡± Having made her request to Ida, Veronica turned to leave, nning to head home. we can handle her if anything She was still quite worried about her sister-inw. Seeing Sophia today must have stirred up a lot of old memori and caused her distress. She wanted to rush home tofort her sister-inw and keep her from dwelling on it. She hoped Ida could find some clues this time. She had always suspected that Sophia was the one who had trapped her brother. But how could a man like her brother be trapped by someone like Sophia? What had happened that day? And why was her brother in a wheelchair? Why did they both disappear after Collin pushed him into the airport? The key thing was that neither of them had boarded the ne, and coincidentally, the ne had crashed. -After putting all these things together, it was clear that something fishy was going on. For three years, their family, the Howards, and Ida¡¯s people had been keeping tabs on Thaddeus International Corporation and Sophia but found nothing unusual! Thaddeus¡¯ power in M State was too strong. Although they had tried to infiltrate it, they often got exposed and thwarted by Thaddeus¡¯s men. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This time, while Sophia was back home, they had to find some leads. She had a feeling her brother was still alive. Just as Veronica was about to open the door, it was pulled open from the outside. Chase walked in, surprised to see her. ¡°Ms. nchet, what brings you here?¡± Veronica replied grimly. ¡°I¡¯ve told Ms. Gipson everything. You can ask her. I hope you can investigate as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let her escape again.¡± With that, she hurried off. Chase looked puzzled. ¡®Who escaped?¡± Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Ida adjusted her gold-rimmed sses and responded with a steady tone. ¡°Veronica mentioned that the boss ran into Sophia while picking up the kid today.¡± Chase¡¯s expression faltered. ¡°When did she return? Our guys didn¡¯t even notice.¡± Ida squinted thoughtfully. ¡°Clearly, she¡¯s been aware of our surveince over the years. She¡¯s good at avoiding detection. Considering her family¡¯s influence in M State, it¡¯s entirely possible she slipped past us to return home. Furthermore, ording to Veronica, Sophia imed to be married and was carrying a child. Veronica came to us to investigate the identity of Sophia¡¯s so-called husband.¡± Chase took a seat opposite Ida. ¡°She married without a noise? We¡¯ve been watching her, but there¡¯s never been any man around her. Could it be¡­?¡± Ida knew what Chase was suspecting. ¡°We can¡¯t jump to conclusions yet. Have someone check out which hotel Sophia is staying at, her husband¡¯s background, and the purpose of her return.¡± Chase gestured an OK sign. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± He then stood up to make a call. A few minutester, he returned, saying, ¡°Found it. Sophia and her family are staying at the Greenhaven Hotel in the city center. She¡¯s also brought along Thaddeus¡¯s most professional bodyguards. There were about a dozen men.¡± Ida raised an eyebrow. ¡°Any leads on her husband¡¯s identity?¡± Chase shook his head. ¡°Nothing useful yet. Just a name: Marcus.¡± After hearing that Sophia¡¯s husband was named Marcus, a hint of disappointment shed in Ida¡¯s eyes.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chase continued. ¡°Another reliable piece of information. Thaddeus is probably going to retire soon. He¡¯s preparing to hand over the family¡¯s conglomerate to his daughter, Sophia. Sophia is willing to take over her father¡¯spany. This return is to liquidate some assets here, abandon the market here, and nevere back.¡± Ida was suspicious. The market here had great potential for development, but Sophia was going to sell it all. Greenhaven Hotel. The man took a bath for about an hour. With his disability, it took most of his strength and time to get out of the bathtub and dress himself. He sat back in his wheelchair, roughly dried his hair, and then opened the door to exit the bathroom. Sophia had already fed and put Tristan to sleep. She frowned slightly in disappointment after noticing that he had tidied himself up. ¡°Marcus, I know you¡¯re self-conscious about your disability, but we¡¯re married. I won¡¯t despise you. You bathing alone is dangerous. You don¡¯t need to avoid me like this. Let me take care of you.¡± The man¡¯s hand rested on the wheelchair wheel as he moved to the side of the bed, and his deep gaze fell on his sleeping son. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be a burden to others.¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t hide her sadness, and her voice raised slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not others¡¯ to you. Your concerns are not a burden to me!¡± The sleeping child on the bed furrowed his brows, seemingly disturbed by the noise The man frowned and raised a finger to his lips, signaling her to be quiet. At the same time, he reached out arge hand, gently patting his son¡¯s body, reassuring him to continue sleeping. The child¡¯s eyebrows gradually rxed, his breathing evened out, and he fell into a deep sleep. Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Sophia, fearful of waking the child, had finally managed to lull Tristan to sleep. She heaved a sigh of relief, whispering, ¡°Alright, Tristan¡¯s asleep now. We can go out for dinner. I¡¯ve ordered some red wine and steak from the hotel.¡± The man waved her off. ¡°You go ahead/I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Sophia furrowed her brows. ¡°You skipped lunch. How can you not be hungry?¡± He insisted. ¡°You go on. If I get hungryter, I¡¯ll go eat.¡± Sophia felt slightly irked, sensing that the man was deliberately avoiding dining with her. But she was helpless. Arguing about having dinner together now might wake Tristan up. She turned to leave, nning to eat alone. ¡°Sophia.¡± She had barely turned when she heard the man¡¯s deep voice calling her name. Sophia was pleasantly taken aback and turned around. ¡°Marcus, what is it?¡± Marcus, his eyes as deep as the night, gazed at her. ¡°I want to get some fresh air tomorrow. Staying in the hotel all day is suffocating.¡± Sophia was taken aback, and her eyes shed warily. ¡°Marcus, the environment here is not as good as our hometown in M State. I¡¯m worried that you might have an allergic reaction due to the poor air quality.¡± Marcus seemed to have anticipated this response, showing no surprise. But he still insisted on going out. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m some greenhouse flower? Have you ever thought that this way, I might never be able to stand on my own?¡± Sophia raised an eyebrow, noticing the dissatisfaction in his eyes. After a moment, she nodded. ¡°Fine! Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll discuss the acquisition with the localpany. I¡¯lle back for you and Tristan in the afternoon, and we can go out for a walk.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Marcus replied, his emotions as elusive as ever. Still, his gratitude felt distant to Sophia. A husband and wife shouldn¡¯t be so formal. It was a weekend, and the weather was splendid.. After breakfast, Veronica was eager to take the kids out for a pic to enjoy the spring atmosphere. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ellinor was engrossed in herptop and reviewing real-time business news, so she showed little interest. That was until the three little ones surrounded her and gazed up at her with puppy-dog eyes. After lifting her eyes from theptop screen to the children, she felt a strong pull at her heartstrings. Unable to resist their longing, she closed herptop. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll join you guys on your trip. Your aunt has nothing better to do than coax you into ying all day.¡± Veronica approached, pouting, ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m doing this for their own good. Think about it. They have no homework from preschool, and it¡¯s so boring at home on weekends. Why not take this opportunity to go out and y? Once they start elementary school, they¡¯ll have homework on weekends, and there will be no chance to y. Moreover, you¡¯re also busy with work. You finally have a weekend off, so we can rx together. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Ellinor shot her a disdainful look. ¡°You¡¯re the one who suggested this pic. Have you prepared the food we need?¡± Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Veronica fell silent. She hadpletely forgotten that pics required the preparation of food in advance. ¡°I have, I have! There¡¯s food!¡± Marissa slowly walked out from the kitchen. ¡°Ellinor dear! Grandma has prepared a bunch of desserts for the kids, including cookies and cakes. We also have plenty of rice. I¡¯ll ask our housekeeper to make some extra sushi to take with you. That should be more than enough food for your pic.¡± After hearing this, Veronica burst intoughter and hugged the elderlydy in joy. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re a lifesaver! This is great!¡± Marissa, slightly irritated by her granddaughter¡¯sck of respect, pushed her away and turned her kind gaze to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve been working hard at thepanytely. Take today off and rx a bit.¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± The three little ones also excitedly chimed in. ¡°Thank you, Great-Grandma!¡± Marissa was getting on in years and was delighted to hear her great-grandchildren cheerfully calling her ¡®Great-Grandma! ¡°My three little darlings, wait here. I will get you some more tasty treats. And remember, when you are out ying, listen to Mommy and Auntie. No running away, alright?¡± Baber gleefully responded, ¡°Okay!¡± Adrian, with a big smile on his face, said, ¡°We will listen!¡± La also happily answered, ¡°Great-Grandma, La will listen too!¡± Marissa chuckled. ¡°Good, good! You¡¯re all my best-behaved darlings!¡± Ellinor changed into fresh clothes and packed extra outfits and water bottles for the three little ones. They then went downstairs to set off. Marissa had already had the food packed into the car cooler. Once everything was ready, Ellinor and Veronica bid their grandmother farewell, loaded the kids into the car, and set off. The car stereo yed children¡¯s songs to match the sunny weather outside, lifting the spirits of the three little ones who sang along. Ellinor¡¯s mood brightened considerably after seeing the children happy. Veronica suddenly instructed the driver to make a detour to Creston University to pick up someone. The driver obliged, turning the car in a new direction. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor seemed to guess something and raised an eyebrow at Veronica. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Veronica¡¯s face turned as red as an apple. ¡°What? What are you talking about? He¡¯s just a ssmate who wanted to join us. I said yes. One more person just means one more mouth to feed. Plus, he can help us look after the kids.¡± Ellinor smirked but said nothing more. She knew who Veronica was going to pick up. It was Moran, whom Veronica had had a crush on for a while. Ellinor¡¯s guess was spot on. When they arrived at Creston University, Moran was indeed waiting at the entrance. He got into their car and naturally sat in the front. passenger seat. After getting in, he turned around to exchange a smile with Veronica before politely greeting Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yes. It seems like you¡¯ve decided to stay on as a faculty member at the university.¡± Moran rubbed the back of his head. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t really see myself in the cutthroat corporate world. I¡¯m much more at home in academia.¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re quite suited for teaching. You¡¯ve managed to tame our Veronica, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do great with others.¡± Ellinor emphasized the word ¡®tame¡¯ in a teasing way, clearly making fun of the two of them. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Veronica¡¯s face flushed a bright red as she eximed in embarrassment. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got your wires crossed. Moran was helping me with my school work. Nothing more!¡± Ellinor simply shrugged, not bothering to rify or change her statement. Moran, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to mind. He just shyly tugged at his lips and nced at the three children nestled between the two women, remarking, ¡°The kids are growing up so fast. Time flies.¡± Ellinor turned her gaze to the scenery whizzing past their car window, murmuring in agreement. ¡°Yeah, time really does fly¡­¡± In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. Green Park in Greenhaven was the ideal spot for a spring pic. Many families would bring their children here to y on weekends when the weather was nice. Ellinor and Veronica led the children ahead, while Moran trailed behind, carrying all the necessary supplies. Once they found a suitable patch of green, Veronica turned to Moran. ¡°Let¡¯s set up over there, Moran.¡± Moran nodded in agreement. ¡°Sounds good.¡± Then the two of them busied themselves with setting up the pic nket and arranging the food and beverages they had brought. After taking a few pictures of their spread, Veronica called over their little troop for a group photo. The three young ones adored their auntie and quickly scampered over. Moran wasn¡¯t one for photographs, and to avoid being in the frame, he retreated a few steps and watched the scene unfold with a soft smile in his eyes. Ellinor joined him, studying his expression before asking softly, ¡°You¡¯ve fallen for her haven¡¯t you?¡± Caught off guard by her question, Moran¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly before he nodded in admission. ¡°To be honest, I used to have quite a bit of prejudice against Veronica. I thought she was frivolous and spoiled. But ever since you asked me to tutor her, I¡¯ve realized she¡¯s a pretty straightforward girl.¡± He confessed. Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°She¡¯s definitely simple. Especially here.¡± With that, she tapped her own forehead, clearly implying Veronica wasn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed. Moran understood her meaning immediately and chuckled in response. He didn¡¯t deny it. Veronica might not be the brightest, but that was part of her charm. As they continued their conversation, they watched Veronica take photos of the children. Suddenly, a chill ran down Ellinor¡¯s spine. It was an all-too-familiar feeling. Once upon a time, a certain man named Theo used to give her that same sensation with just one piercing re. Ellinor¡¯s heart thumped in her chest as she instinctively turned to look in the direction of her unease. Under a nearby parasol, a man sitting in a wheelchair was looking in their direction. His face was obscured by a sun-protective mask and dark sunsses, making it impossible to make out his features. Though it was a sunny day, it was rare to see a man so cautious about UV rays. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Her son¡¯s shout pulled Ellinor¡¯s attention away. As a mother, she naturally turned her gaze to him. Adrian was eagerly bouncing around and pointing at the sky with a look of pure yearning on his face. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor approached him, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adrian looked at her with hopeful eyes. ¡°Mommy, I want to fly a kite too! I want a Mechanical Hero kite!¡± Following her son¡¯s pointing finger, Ellinor looked up to see a Mechanical Hero kite soaring in the sky. Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 Ellinor, being the doting mother she was, delighted in fulfilling such small requests for her children. She tousled her son¡¯s hair fondly. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, honey. Aunt Veronica and Uncle Moran will go check if there are any kites for sale nearby. How about we get one for you and your sister?¡± Adrian nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes!¡± Then Ellinor turned towards Veronica. ¡°Veronica, can you and Moran look around and see if there¡¯s a booth selling kites?¡± It was a clever way to give Veronica and Moran some alone time. Otherwise, with three little ones always in tow, they¡¯d never find the chance to have an uninterrupted conversation. Veronica was more than happy to do so. After agreeing, she looked somewhat shyly at Moran. ¡°Moran, would you mind apanying me?¡± Moran gave her a warm smile and extended his hand towards her. ¡°Of course not. Let¡¯s go.¡± Veronica stood frozen for a good three seconds while staring at the hand Moran had offered her. She was both surprised and delighted. With a dazed expression, she walked over to him. Moran gently took her hand and led her away. Ellinor watched them leave with a tinge of satisfaction in her eyes. But then her thoughts drifted back to the strange man she had seen in a wheelchair earlier. She nced over to where he had been, only to find the spot now empty.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. From the corner of her heart rose a peculiar feeling. Was there some kind of connection between her and that man? Just then, her daughter, La, approached her with an innocent look on her face. ¡°Mommy, is Aunt Veronica in love with that man?¡±¨C Ellinor was taken aback. She was surprised that her three-year-old daughter knew what ¡°in love¡± meant. She managed a weak smile while looking at La¡¯s innocent face. ¡°Honey, do you know what being in love means?¡± La nodded solemnly. ¡°I do! It means two people like each other very much, and they¡¯re very happy together.¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°No one did. I learned it from the fairy tales. The prince and princess live happily ever after, so they must be in love.¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t help butugh. La was the youngest but seemed to be the most mature of her kids. She knew many words before attending preschool and could independently read picture books and fairy tales. It seemed that girls might be more perceptive than boys. Through a few fairy tales, La had managed to grasp the concept of love. Ellinor yfully ruffled La¡¯s hair. ¡°Yes, La. Aunt Veronica is in love with Uncle Moran. And Uncle Moran might be your uncle-inw in the future.¡± La blinked her big, beautiful eyes. ¡°If Aunt Veronica and Uncle Moran are in love, who are you in love with, Mommy?¡± Ellinor¡¯s face stiffened. Who was she in love with? Theo, the man she was in love with, had disappeared. Ellinor managed a forced smile. ¡°Mommy is not in love, honey. Not everyone needs to be in love.¡± La tilted her head, looking confused. ¡°But the fairy tales say that you need to find someone you like and fall in love to be happy. Don¡¯t you have someone you like, Mommy? If you¡¯re not in love, are you unhappy? I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy, Mommy!¡± Ellinor was left speechless by her daughter¡¯s innocent question. Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 ¡°Mommy has a man she fancies. Because of this man, she can¡¯t date anyone else.¡± La curiously inquired. ¡°Who is this man Mommy likes? Where is he? Why doesn¡¯t hee and date Mommy?¡± Ellinor was speechless. Every child seemed to be a never-ending book of questions, didn¡¯t they? If anyone else asked her this question, she wouldn¡¯t think about answering it. But for her own daughter, she couldn¡¯t ignore it. With a sigh, Ellinor responded. ¡°The man Mommy likes is away dealing with some matters. When he returns, he¡¯ll naturally be there to date Mommy.¡± La posed another question. ¡°Is the man Mommy likes Daddy?¡± Caught off guard, Ellinor candidly nodded at her daughter. ¡°Yes, the man Mommy likes is indeed your Daddy!¡± But this didn¡¯t please La, who pouted unhappily. ¡°I don¡¯t like Daddy!¡± Confused, Ellinor asked, ¡°Huh? Why don¡¯t you like Daddy? You¡¯ve never even met him.¡± With a huff, La retorted. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t like him. In fairy tales, the prince always shows up to rescue the princess when she needs him most, even bravely fighting dragons for her. But Daddy has never been there for Mommy. Daddy doesn¡¯t like Mommy. So, I don¡¯t like him either!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The logic of a child could sometimes be amusingly baffling, yet somehow it also struck a chord in Ellinor¡¯s heart. ¡°Before you were born, he would always show up when Mommy needed him and protect me.¡± Ellinor said, her voice heavy with emotion, Still puzzled, La asked, ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t he show up after we were born? Does he not like us?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like you. He¡¯s just tied up with some stuff. Trust Mommy. One day, your Daddy wille back, and you¡¯ll grow to like him too.¡± La pouted her lips in a grudge. ¡°But Mommy often looks sad at night while clutching your pillow. It¡¯s cause he¡¯s not there for you.¡± Ellinor never expected that her three-year-old daughter could perceive and empathize with her emotions. She felt touched and managed a faint smile. ¡°Everyone has their moments of sadness. It¡¯s normal. Your Daddy has his too, and Mommy isn¡¯t there for him either. La, Mommy doesn¡¯t want you to overthink things at such a young age or to hate your own Daddy. Believe in Mommy. One day, we will ovee all obstacles and be a united family.¡± After looking into her mom¡¯s sincere and determined eyes, La threw herself into her arms. ¡°I hope that when Daddy¡¯s not around, Mommy will be happy and fulfilled too.¡± ¡°Mommy will.¡± After their heartfelt conversation, Veronica and Moran returned from their stroll. Ellinor stood up and asked, ¡°So, any luck finding a kite stall?¡± With her cheeks blushing from holding hands with Moran, Veronica shook her head regretfully. ¡°Moran and I circled the whole area, but we couldn¡¯t find any kite stalls. The kite we saw earlier must have been brought from home.¡± Ellinor sighed and turned to Adrian. ¡°Since we couldn¡¯t find any, Mommy will order one online when we get home. We cane back here to fly it next time, okay?¡± Adrian was clearly disappointed and mumbled, ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± He had really been hoping to meet the owner of that kite. Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 Gathered on a pic nket with three children, Ellinor enjoyed the sweet treats and sushi Marissa had made for their lunch. A little distance away, Moran and Veronica were engaged in a deep conversation. Having just cleared the air about something, both were a tad bit shy. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Baber¡¯s face was smeared with sushi sauce. Ellinor handed him a napkin. ¡°Eat slowly. Don¡¯t choke.¡± Baber nodded obediently. Adrian, on the other hand, had his eyes glued to the Mechanical Hero Kite soaring above them. Seeing the kite drift off, he hastily crammed the remaining sushi into his mouth and stood up. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m full! I¡¯m going over to Aunt Veronica!¡± Ellinor turned to her youngest. ¡°Run slowly. Be careful not to trip!¡± Adrian nodded and scampered off towards Veronica. Ellinor watched as Adrian reached Veronica before she turned back to Baber and La, offering them some water from the bottle to prevent any choking incidents. Baber and La were behaving beautifully, quietly eating their lunch by her side. Ellinor asionally nced towards Veronica, keeping an eye on Adrian. Initially, everything seemed fine, with Adrian staying close to Veronica and watching the kite. However, when she looked again, Adrian was nowhere to be seen. Ellinor felt a sudden chill as she stood up and began looking around. ¡°Veronica, where¡¯s Adrian?¡± Hearing Ellinor¡¯s voice, Veronica, who was engrossed in conversation with Moran, looked around in surprise. ¡°Adrian? He was just here watching the kite.¡± Ellinor nced at the Mechanical Hero Kite, which had significantly lowered. She had a suspicion that he went over there. ¡°Veronica, Moran, can you two watch Baber and La? I¡¯m going to find Adrian.¡± Veronica looked worried. ¡°Ellinor, where are you going?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t turn back but raised her voice. ¡°I have an idea where Adrian is. Just watch Baber and La.¡± Veronica sat anxiously as Moran patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; Ellinor probably knows where to find Adrian. Let¡¯s go sit with Baber and La: We can¡¯t afford to lose another one.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Somewhere else, a Mechanical Hero Kite had fallen onto an open grassy area. A little boy wearing a Mechanical Hero mask came running to pick it up, dusting it off gently before turning to head back to his father. But another boy, about his height, stood in his way. The boy blinked with a hint of arrogance on his face. ¡°Hey, where did you get your Mechanical Hero Kite?¡± Tristan, the boy with the mask, recognized the impolite boy but couldn¡¯t remember where he¡¯d seen him, His father had always told him not to talk to strangers. So, he ignored the boy, picked up his kite, and walked away. Adrian, frustrated at not getting an answer, followed Tristan. ¡°Why are you ignoring me? I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Tristan stood his ground. ¡°My dad said not to talk to strangers, and I don¡¯t have to answer their questions.¡± Adrian disagreed and puffed out his chest. ¡°That¡¯s not right! My mommy said to be polite and help others.¡± Tristan snorted behind his mask. ¡°You¡¯re not very polite. You just shouted ¡®hey¡¯ when asking a question.¡± Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Adrian furrowed his brow, realizing his question was a bit off. He pouted slightly, saying, ¡°Alright then. Let me rephrase that. Excuse me, big bro, where did you get your Mechanical Hero Kite?¡± Tristan found something endearing about the boy¡¯s earnestness and decided to indulge him with an answer. ¡°I got it at the Mechanical Hero Toy Store in M State.¡± Adrian silently noted this down, nning to tell his momter. He then asked, ¡°And did you get that Mechanical Hero mask you¡¯re wearing from the same ce?¡± Tristan nodded. ¡°Yep, same ce. Adrian pondered for a moment, realizing that even if his mom sent someone to M State to get him the toys, it would take a while. An idea popped into his head. ¡°Could you sell me your kite and mask now, and then buy yourself new ones when you go back to M State?¡± Tristan furrowed his brows, slightly taken aback by the boy¡¯s forwardness. He decided to ignore him and walk away, but Adrian tugged at his shirt. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to sell them to me, but can I try on your mask? Just for a moment. I really love Mechanical Hero.¡± Somehow, hearing the boy call him ¡®big bro¡¯ made Tristan reluctant to refuse. He mulled it over briefly before nodding. ¡°Alright! You can wear it briefly, but give it right back.¡± Adrian, with a serious little face, said, ¡°Okay. Thank you!¡± Tristan put down his kite, took off his Mechanical Hero mask, and handed it over. Adrian immediately put it on as his face lit up with pure joy. He was so thrilled that he didn¡¯t even notice what the boy looked like. ¡°Adrian!¡± At the sound of his mom calling him, Adrian froze and turned to look. Through the eye holes in the mask, he saw his mom rushing over, looking worried. He felt a pang of guilt, expecting a scolding. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you wandered off again? You deserve a spanking!¡± Ellinor picked up her son with a stern face and started spanking him. ¡°How many times have I told you not to run off like that? What if you ran into a stranger? Don¡¯t you know how scared I was?¡± Tristan was left in a daze, confused as to why he was being punished by a stranger. He stared at the beautiful woman who was holding him, not feeling angry about being spanked. She was very pretty, smelled nice, and felt warm. Meanwhile, Adrian watched in confusion as his mom walked away, still lecturing him. Strange. Why did Mom take that other boy with her? Did she mistake him for that boy? Did he look like that boy? ¡°Tristan! It¡¯s taking you too long to get the kite. Come on, we need to go home.¡± Suddenly, a strange woman appeared in front of him, speaking to him in an irritated tone. Adrian instinctively became wary, intending to sidestep the stranger and run after his mom. Sophia quickly grabbed him. ¡°Where are you running off to now? Your dad is waiting for us over there.¡± Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 Adrian struggled instinctively. ¡°Let me go. I need to find my mom!¡± Sophia hoisted the boy up. ¡°Your mom¡¯s right here. Where else are you trying to find her? Behave; stop fussing. If you keep this up, Mom won¡¯t take you out anymore.¡± Adrian cried out. ¡°You¡¯re not my mom! Mom, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m here! Help me; the bad guy is catching me.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sophia was losing her patience. Usually, Tristan was cold towards her and disobedient, but that was tolerable. But today, he called her a bad guy?! That was outrageous! Just as she was about to give a piece of her mind to the spoiled kid while the man was away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice suddenly echoed from behind her. Sophia had to swallow her scolding and turn to the man helplessly. ¡°Marcus, I asked Tristan toe home, but he insisted on running. I had no choice but to hold him down.¡± Adrian, held by Sophia, was still crying loudly for his mom to save him. But because he was wearing a Mechanical Hero mask, his face and expressions were hidden. Upon hearing Sophia¡¯s words, the man slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°Stop crying. Come here to your dad.¡± Adrian found the man¡¯s voice pleasant. When he looked over, his crying paused, and he sniffled. But all he saw was a man in a wheelchair, wearing a ck mask and sunsses. Unable to see the man¡¯s face, he dared not approach. For the sake ofmunicating with his son, the man temporarily removed his sunsses and the mask. ¡°Come here. Don¡¯t make dad angry!¡± Wow! Adrian was stunned. He¡¯d never seen a man as handsome as this. He was even more handsome than Mechanical Hero before his transformation. Like being under a spell, the little boy walked towards the man, innocently asking, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome. Are you also a Mechanical Hero?¡± After hearing this nonsensical question, Marcus furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°All you know is Mechanical Hero? Have you forgotten what dad told you? Boys shouldn¡¯t cry easily, you know?¡± Although his words were stern, his hands gently held the boy, lifting him into his arms and letting him sit on hisp. Adrian stared at the man¡¯s face as his little mind imagined a story where this man was a hidden superhero. He was so handsome. It would be great if he were his dad. Sophia was frustrated, but she couldn¡¯t really hold a grudge against a child, so she let it go. She watched as the man removed his sunsses and mask and subconsciously looked around before reminding him, ¡°Marcus, you should put your mask and sunsses back on. The doctor said you¡¯re allergic to UV light. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have a rash again when we go home.¡± The man responded casually and obediently put his mask back on, Surrounding whispers of awe and discussion arose. ¡°Ladies! Did you see the man in the wheelchair just now when he removed his mask? Oh my! He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°I saw, I saw! He looks absolutely stunning, but his skin is a bit frighteningly pale.¡± ¡°He is in a wheelchair, so he must be unwell and rarely goes out in the sun. That¡¯s probably why he¡¯s so pale.¡± ¡°What a pity! He¡¯s such a gorgeous man; it¡¯d be great if he were healthy. The heavens sure are jealous of handsome men.¡± Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 Sophia caught wind of the whispering from a group of young girls a little distance away and shot them a stern look. There was a clear warning in her icy gaze. Startled by Sophia¡¯s re, the girls immediately turned their attention elsewhere, daring not to gossip any longer. Ellinor carried Adrian back, scolding him all the way. Her anger wasn¡¯t abated even after they arrived back at their pic spot. This child was bing increasingly disobedient. He was always acting on his own. How could he just wander off alone? Throughout the entire ordeal, Adrian stayed silent, neither admitting his mistake nor apologizing. Once back at their pic spot, Ellinor set Adrian down, her face stern as she asked him, ¡°Still refusing to speak? Do you know that running off on your own is wrong? Do you understand your mistake?¡± Adrian looked at her with a somewhat wronged expression in his eyes. Veronica, seeing that Adrian had been found, breathed a sigh of relief. She approached and tried to mediate the situation. ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s okay. Adrian was just too excited about that Mechanical Hero kite. We can buy him er, then he won¡¯t run off again.¡± Ellinor was not pleased with this reasoning. ¡°Just because he sees something he likes, he can run off without telling his mother? Seems like he¡¯s asking for a spanking!¡± Quickly, Veronica stepped in to protect her nephew. ¡°Adrian, what are you waiting for? Apologize to your mom. Quickly!¡± Adrian pouted, and with a whimper, he began to cry. Veronica, her heart aching, tried tofort him. ¡°Alright, alright! You were scared, but it¡¯s okay now. Your mom and aunt are here. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. What Ellinor hated most was when the child refused to admit his mistakes and resorted to crying. She sternly pulled Veronica aside, brought Adrian in front of her, and scolded him. ¡°Why are you crying? You made a mistake, and you¡¯re crying about it? Mom asked you to admit your mistake, so why aren¡¯t you speaking? I¡¯m counting to three, and if you still don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯m going to spank you!¡± Adrian refused to speak and cried even louder. Ellinor was exasperated, raising her hand in frustration. Baber rushed over to protect his younger brother. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hit Adrian. He knows he was wrong, and I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t run off on his own again.¡± La stood quietly to the side, herrge, bright eyes darting about as she watched the crying Adrian, as if she noticed something amiss. After Baber defended Adrian, Ellinor was taken aback and then sighed. ¡°Look at how understanding your brother is. When will you learn from him and stop worrying me?¡± Adrian looked at her with a pitiful expression and whimpered. ¡°¡­I want daddy¡­¡± At his words, Ellinor¡¯s face fell, and her eyes trembled. What did Adrian say? He wanted to find his dad?! This child, who had never seen his father since birth and had no memories of him, suddenly wanted to find his dad? This seemed to be the first time Adrian had spoken about finding his dad. Hearing this, Veronica and Moran were also taken aback. Gathering herself, Ellinor crouched down and hugged her son, asking him softly, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to find your dad? Where do you want to go to find him?¡± Adrian pointed in a certain direction. ¡°Daddy is over there! I want to go find Daddy¡± Ellinor, taken aback, quickly turned to look in the direction Adrian was pointing. Veronica and Moran also looked in that direction with surprise. Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 However, there was no one there. They only saw a ck SUV slowly drive away. Ellinor¡¯s frozen expression slowly warmed up. She turned around gently and said to her son, ¡°Alright, this is thest time. No matter what, you cannot run around on your own anymore. Mommy will worry about you, okay?¡± Tristan stared nkly at Ellinor. After watching her soften from her serious demeanor and softly talk to him, he suddenly stopped resisting. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He didn¡¯t like his ¡®mommy¡¯ named Sophia. No matter what that ¡®mommy¡¯ said to him, he didn¡¯t like it. He always strongly resisted her. Ellinor hugged her son, enclosing him tightly in her arms as she patted his back gently. ¡°Adrian, you like Mechanical Hero, right? Don¡¯t cry anymore. Mommy will buy you and your brother lots of Mechanical Hero toys, alright?¡± Tristan clearly knew his name wasn¡¯t Adrian, but he couldn¡¯t resist this gentle woman¡¯s coaxing. He nodded and leaned on her shoulder. ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone smiled as they watched the mother and son make up. Only La was frowning with a heavy heart. Greenhaven Hotel. When they returned to the hotel, Adrian was already asleep in Marcus¡¯ arms. After Sophia pushed the man into the suite¡¯s bedroom, she reached out to hold the child, intending to put him to bed. But as soon as her hands touched the child, he started crying in his sleep. When she pulled her hands back, he stopped crying. After several failed attempts to hold the child, Sophia frowned in frustration. ¡°What¡¯s with this kid? Can¡¯t he stay put even when he¡¯s asleep?¡± The man looked at his sleeping son in his arms with loving eyes. ¡°Alright, I can take care of Tristan myself. Go rest.¡±/ Sophia grew upset as she looked at the child she single-handedly raised but who waspletely indifferent to her. ¡°Marcus, don¡¯t you think Tristan has been acting differently?¡± Although the kid was never close to her, he had never rejected her to this extent. It was strange. The man didn¡¯t notice anything amiss at the moment. ¡°He must have been ufortable when he slept in the car and is a bit cranky. You know how he has always been a grouch when he wakes up, right?¡± Sophia sighed unhappily, thinking to herself that she would lose patience with this child sooner orter. The kid was always grouchy with her, but never with his dad. Clearly, he was ying favorites She was too tired to argue anymore. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to take a shower. Marcus, please put Tristan down and rest for a while; carrying him all the way must¡¯ve been tiring.¡± The man nodded slightly and hummed in agreement. After Sophia went into the bathroom, Marcus wheeled himself to the bedside, gently holding his son as he ced him on the edge of the bed and pushed him a bit further in. Adrian simply frowned a little. He was ufortable with the change in position, but he rolled over and did not wake up crying. Marcus then pulled a nket over the child. At this point, Adrian mumbled a few words in his sleep. ¡°Mommy, Adrian wants chocte¡­ Mommy, hold me to sleep¡­¡± The man was slightly taken aback. Adrian? Who was Adrian? Why did his son murmur a name he had never heard before? Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 He thought back to what Sophia said. Tristan did seem a little different. The man squinted. He studied his son¡¯s face closely but didn¡¯t notice any changes. Suddenly, a memory of a girl he¡¯d seen earlier in the park surfaced in his mind. Her face seemed familiar. Moreover, when he saw herughing and chatting with that man, he felt a strange sense of unease in his chest. Who was she? Had they met somewhere before? At the nchet Vi. It was dinner time when Ellinor and the kids returned. Marissa, hearing themotion, came out to greet them. Ellinor and Veronica led the three little ones inside, while Moran had already gone back to school. Despite her age, Marissa couldn¡¯t resist holding her great-grandchildren, so she picked up the lightest, La. ¡°La, tell Granny. Did you have fun today?¡± La, hugging Marissa¡¯s neck, nodded. ¡°Yes! Very fun! And your food was really good. Mama, my brothers, and I all loved it!¡± Her sweet-talking great-granddaughter made Marissa beam with joy. ¡°Is that so? Then I will cook something delicious for you every day.¡± La agreed with a smile. ¡°Yay! But Adrian was not very happy today. He got scolded by Mama for running off.¡± Upon hearing this, Marissa¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What? Adrian ran off on his own?¡± La nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! You need to scold Adrian; he can¡¯t make Mama angry anymore! Mama almost cried today because of him!¡± Marissa ced La down and reached for Adrian to hear his side of the story. But ¡®Adrian¡¯ dodged her like she was a stranger and quickly hid behind Ellinor. Marissa was hurt by his reaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Adrian? Why won¡¯t you talk to me? I just want to ask what happened. I won¡¯t scold you. Come,e here.¡± Adrian still clung to Ellinor¡¯s leg nervously. He was not Adrian. He came here because he liked this gentledy. But this ce waspletely strange to him, as were the people. He was instinctively afraid. Even at home, Sophia rarely took him out. He spent most of his time with his father, hardly ever encountering any other people. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He was afraid of strangers, except for this gentledy who brought him home. Noticing her son¡¯s fear, Ellinor said to Marissa, ¡°Let it go, Granny. I just scolded him earlier. He¡¯s probably a bit scared. You can talk to himter; he should be fine by then.¡± Marissa looked at her great-grandson with concern and then back at Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, what actually happened? Is what La said true? Did Adrian almost get lost today?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yes, he saw a toy that he liked with some other kids and just ran off to find them. But thankfully, I noticed quickly and found him. I¡¯ve lectured him about it; he should know better now.¡± Marissa sighed in relief. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve really taken on a lot. Taking care of three kids by yourself is not easy. They¡¯re at an age where they can be quite mischievous, and things can go wrong if you take your eyes off them for a second. I¡¯m d you were there.¡± Ellinor just smiled. ¡°They¡¯re my own children. It¡¯s not a burden.¡± Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 Marissa gently murmured. ¡°Alright, Ellinor, take the kids to wash up and take a breather. We¡¯ll be having dinner soon.¡± Ellinor nodded in agreement. Baber led his little sister upstairs, with Ellinor trailing behind them. After a few steps, she realized that Adrian hadn¡¯t followed. After turning around, she saw that Adrian stood frozen in ce. He was looking around in bewilderment, as if he were shocked into paralysis. Ellinor picked up Adrian and held him close, feeling a pang of guilt. Did her harshness today elicit such a response? ¡°Adrian.¡± She tried to coax him. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and freshen up. Then we¡¯ll join your great grandma and great grandpa for dinner, okay?¡± Adrian didn¡¯t reply but instead nestledfortably into Ellinor¡¯s shoulder. He liked the scent of this beautifuldy. It wasforting. After watching Ellinor take the three kids upstairs, Veronica whispered to Marissa, ¡°Grandma, Adrian has been asking for his dad today. It might have affected Ellinor¡¯s mood. She must miss Theo.¡± Marissa¡¯s eyes dimmed at the news. ¡°Ellinor has been waiting patiently for Theo¡¯s return.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After giving her daughter a bath and changing her into fresh, pink pajamas, Ellinor filled the tub with lukewarm water for Baber and Adrian. Boys loved ying with water, and she usually let them have their fun with toys in the tub before helping them clean up. While her daughter yed with her doll on the bed, Ellinor reclined with herptop and began browsing some work-rted matters. There was an auction tomorrow. One of the properties being auctioned was a parcel ofnd that the nchet Corporation had been eyeing. Theo had wanted to purchase thend before his disappearance, but the owner had been hesitant to sell. The location was prime and would make a greatmercial district. Theo¡¯s unfinished business was now hers toplete. After logging into her long-unused hacker ount, Ellinor started digging deep into the auctioned property¡¯s internal/information. Suddenly, she noticed an old friend she hadn¡¯t seen in a while was online. After clicking on the user icon, she typed out, ¡°AAAres, long time no see.¡± After a pause, he replied, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Ellinor blinked in surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you AAAres?¡± ¡°Sorry. I had an ident three years ago and lost a lot of my memories.¡± Amnesia? Ellinor found this peculiar. ¡°But you still remembered your ount password?¡± ¡°Muscle memory, I guess. It just came naturally.¡± ¡°Well, what doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger, right? You¡¯re lucky. Forgetting some troubles isn¡¯t all that bad.¡± AAAres didn¡¯t seem to agree. He was keen on rediscovering his past. ¡°Were we friends?¡± Ellinor pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Well, we were more like online buddies. We didn¡¯t know each other very well.¡± AAAres asked again, ¡°Have we met in person?¡± Ellinor answered truthfully. ¡°We sort of have, but not really. Years ago, we attended the same hacker convention, but we were both wearing masks.¡± ¡°Where was the convention held?¡± ¡°In H City Ellinor replied. Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ve been to H City before?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ellinor found his question a little odd. ¡°I suppose so. The person I met in H City should have been you because you remembered our online conversations with me at the time.¡± After a minute of silence on AAAres¡¯ end, his icon showed ¡°typing¡­¡± Ellinor was genuinely waiting for his response when suddenly, cries came from the bathroom. Her mind snapped into focus as she quickly typed, ¡°Sorry. My son is crying. We¡¯ll talk next time.¡± With a click of the enter key, she sent the message, closed herptop, and hurried off to the bathroom. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that AAAres immediately sent another message. ¡°Which city are you in now? Is it okay if we meet up? I want to understand my past.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t see this message because she hurriedly closed herptop. On the other side of theputer, the man looked at thest message in the chat box and frowned in disappointment. Just then, the sound of Sophia¡¯s footsteps came from outside the door. He logged out of the system and opened a news website. Sophia walked in and called him to dinner. ¡°Marcus, stop reading those mindless news stories. Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± Marcus nodded and calmly closed the news website. Sophia didn¡¯t notice the brief flicker of something deep and different in his eyes. In the past three years, most of the information he had about himself came from Sophia. He used to believe her, but his online friend just mentioned that he had attended a hacker conference in H City years ago. And yet Sophia told him he had been living in M State since he was a kid, and this was his first time out of the country. One of them was lying. His online friend didn¡¯t seem to know his true identity and had no reason to lie. So, it was more likely that Sophia was the one lying. What was Sophia hiding from him? Ellinor rushed into the bathroom to see Adrian crying and rubbing his eyes with his arms. And Baber stood a little lost, watching his brother. Ellinor didn¡¯t know what had happened, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Baber exined innocently. ¡°Mommy, Adrian didn¡¯t want to undress for the bath, and I tried to help him, but he didn¡¯t let me¡­ I tried to coax him by saying we could y with toys in the bath, and then he suddenly started crying.¡± After hearing Baber¡¯s exnation, Ellinor crouched down to ask Adrian, ¡°Tell Mommy, why don¡¯t you want to take a bath?¡± Adrian snuffled and said stubbornly and pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to share a bath with anyone!¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°That¡¯s your brother. He¡¯s not just anyone. Didn¡¯t you two used to bathe together and y with toys since you were little? Why don¡¯t you want to share a bath with your brother today?¡± Adrian looked at Baber and then at Ellinor. ¡°He¡¯s not my brother. I don¡¯t have a brother.¡± Baber was taken aback. He seemed heartbroken and lowered his head in sadness. After hearing this, Ellinor got a bit angry. ¡°Adrian, what are you talking about?¡± Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Tristan put on an innocent face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t bbering. I really don¡¯t have a brother!¡± Ellinor was genuinely angry now, and her tone became very stern. ¡°Adrian, you¡¯ve been very naughty today! If you continue like this, Mommy won¡¯t like you anymore!¡± Tristan got a little panicked after he saw the disappointment in the prettydy¡¯s eyes, and he quickly reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t dislike me, Mommy¡­¡± For the first time, saying the word ¡®mommy¡¯ didn¡¯t seem so hard. At home, Sophia always told him to call her ¡®mommy, but for some reason he didn¡¯t want to and just couldn¡¯t say it. Even though her youngest son backed down, Ellinor didn¡¯t soften up immediately. Instead, she sternly reprimanded him. ¡°Go to your brother! He was hurt to hear what you said! Apologize to him now!¡± Pouting, Tristan obediently walked over to Baber. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll call you brother from now on.¡± Baber lifted his head and gave his little brother a generous smile. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯ll always love you and our sister.¡± Baber, showing a big brother¡¯s magnanimity, opened his arms to hug Tristan. ¡°Mommy always said that you, me, and our sister are the closest people in the world. We have to love each other forever.¡± Initially, Tristan felt awkward being hugged, but after feeling genuine love from his brother, his heart warmed up. Growing up as an only child, he was always with his father and Sophia, and no one ever taught him how to interact with siblings. He had never been around kids his age and was always ying alone. So this was what it felt like to have a brother? Ellinor¡¯s face brightened as she watched her sons make peace. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get in the bathtub and take a bath. Great Grandma will be calling us for dinner soon.¡± After hearing this, Baber and Tristan obediently undressed and hopped into the bathtub. Ellinor tied up her long hair with a hair tie and sat by the tub, squirting some baby shampoo into her hand. ¡°Mommy will wash your brother¡¯s hair first, then Adrian¡¯s, okay?¡± Tristan nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Ellinor gently massaged the shampoo into her sons¡¯ hair, ensuring the foam didn¡¯t get into their eyes. Half-an-hourter, after bathing the boys and drying their hair, she helped them change into clean clothes. The two little boys scampered out Initially, Tristan felt a bit out of ce here. But after ying with Baber in the bath, he rxed. He liked it here. He liked the atmosphere so much that he didn¡¯t want to leave. At home, he only had Sophia forpany, which was boring. But he missed his dad a bit. Well, that didn¡¯t matter now. He wanted to stay here with the beautifuldy and his brother, Baber, for a few more days before going home. Baber and Adrian were chasing each other around the room when they identally knocked over La¡¯s doll. The doll fell to the floor, and Tristan immediately picked it up and handed it back to La. La took her doll back, but stared at him suspiciously. ¡°I know that you¡¯re not my real brother. Who are you?¡± Tristan was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect the youngest to notice since the beautifuldy and Baber hadn¡¯t. Children weren¡¯t good at lying, and, after being questioned like this by La, Tristan fell silent for a while.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Suddenly, they heard a knock at the door. Aunt Veronica¡¯s voice echoed through the hallway. ¡°Baber, Tristan, La, it¡¯s dinner time. Tonight, we have your favorite barbecue ribs!¡± Baber¡¯s eyes lit up at the sound of barbecue ribs. He grabbed Tristan¡¯s hand and excitedly said, ¡°Come on, little bro! Let¡¯s go get those barbecue ribs!¡± Tristan looked at Baber, then at La. He still didn¡¯t know how to respond to La. He hesitated to admit that he wasn¡¯t her brother because he was afraid that if he were found out, he¡¯d be sent back home before he had the chance to enjoy himself. So, he didn¡¯t answer La¡¯s question and followed his big brother, Baber, to open the door for Aunt Veronica and head downstairs for dinner. Veronica watched the two boys rush off, shaking her head and muttering, ¡°Slow down, kids. The ribs aren¡¯t going anywhere.¡± The boys had disappeared downstairs. Veronica turned to La, who was still sitting calmly on the side of the bed. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that no matter the age, girls were always more poised and elegant than boys. ¡°La, where¡¯s your mom?¡± La hugged her doll and pointed towards the bathroom. ¡°Mommy¡¯s still in there.¡± Veronica entered the room and peeked into the bathroom to find Ellinor gathering the kids¡¯ dirty clothes, preparing to hand them over to the housemaid for cleaning. ¡°Ellinor, let¡¯s eat!¡± Ellinor emerged from the bathroom, holding the pile of clothes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Veronica nced at the clothes in Ellinor¡¯s hands and noticed something odd. ¡°Huh? Whose shirt is this?¡± After hearing Veronica¡¯s question, Ellinor also looked down at the clothes in her hands. She and Veronica were the ones who purchased the children¡¯s clothes, and asionally, Marissa would make some for the kids herself. Every piece of clothing was familiar to her. Ellinor and Veronica usually buy only a few trusted brands for the kids due to their good quality and hypoallergenic materials. Boys¡¯ clothing wasn¡¯t as varied as girls¡¯. They were mostly simr. The white polo shirt she now held in her hands was a style Adrian had several of, but neither she nor Veronica had ever bought that particr obscure brand. Ellinor quickly realized that the logo on ¡®Adrian¡¯s¡¯ white polo shirt was unfamiliar. Veronica took the shirt and examined it more closely, asking in confusion, ¡°Ellinor, did you buy this for the kids? I¡¯ve never heard of this brand before.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor frowned slightly. She, too, had never heard of this brand ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you and it wasn¡¯t me, then how did Adrian end up with this shirt? I¡¯ll look up this brand.¡± Saying this, Veronica pulled out her phone and searched the foreign brand name on the polo shirt. The search results revealed that the brand was a niche one from M State. It was only avable for sale within M State. Veronica was even more puzzled. ¡°Only avable within M State¡­ We haven¡¯t been there recently, so how did this shirt end up on Adrian?¡± Ellinor was also puzzled. She had been too focused on scolding Adrian for running around to notice these details. But what on earth was going on? Why did a strange shirt suddenly appear on Adrian? Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 ¡°Ellinor, could it be possible that a mix-up happened at the daycare? Perhaps they identally dressed Adrian in another kid¡¯s clothes, and we just failed to notice it until now?¡± Veronica pondered out loud. Ellinor contemted it, agreeing that it was indeed a possibility. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat. We shouldn¡¯t keep Grandpa and Grandma waiting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Veronica nodded and extended her hand towards little La, who was quietly sitting by the bed. ¡°Come on, La, let¡¯s go eat.¡± La, a tiny child, seemed to be lost in her thoughts. After hearing her aunt call her, she snapped back to reality, obediently hopped off the bed, and followed her aunt and mommy. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. During dinner, Ellinor squinted at ¡®Adrian, who was sitting next to Baber. Something seemed off. ¡®Adrian¡¯ had forgotten how to use a fork and knife? Her three children had always been ahead of their peers. They never needed much help when it came to using cutlery. Yet at this moment, Adrian¡¯ seemed to be having a mini-war with his utensils. He was unable to pick up any food. This struck Ellinor as odd. After watching ¡®Adrian¡¯ get frustrated and eventually resort to using his hands, Ellinor finally spoke up. ¡°Adrian, you can¡¯t just use your hands.¡± ¡®Adrian¡¯ seemed oblivious to what she just said. He didn¡¯t even look up at Ellinor. He was too busy savoring the delicious ribs, which he found incredibly tasty. Normally at home, he had never tasted anything like this before. After her son ignored her, Ellinor started feeling a bit annoyed. She tapped ¡®Adrian¡¯s¡¯ te. ¡°Mommy is talking to you!¡± Tristan finally realized the beautifuldy was talking to him. He looked at Ellinor puzzled, saying, ¡°Mommy, the meat is sweet. It¡¯s so yummy.¡± After looking at her child¡¯s adorable face, Ellinor¡¯s annoyance quickly dissipated. She scolded him lovingly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s tasty, you can¡¯t just grab it with your hands. Look at your brother and sister. They¡¯re using cutlery.¡± Tristan nced at his brother, Baber, sitting next to him and then at his little sister, La, sitting next to Mommy. They were indeed skillfully using their cutlery. But he couldn¡¯t.. He wasn¡¯t used to using a knife and a fork at home. He had tried using the cutlery, but he just couldn¡¯t pick anything up. Would the beautifuldy figure out that he was not her son? He didn¡¯t want that. He liked it here. He didn¡¯t want to leave. The food was so tasty. He wished he could have such warm meals every day. ¡°Mommy, I was just really hungry. I got a bit impatient and used my hands.¡± Her little nephew¡¯s cute and pitiful look tugged at Veronica¡¯s heartstrings. She couldn¡¯t help but speak up for him. ¡°Let it go, Ellinor. I think Adrian was just really hungry. He was so engrossed in kite watching when we were out that he barely ate anything. Since his hands are already dirty, we might as well let him continue eating like this. We can correct it next time.¡± Ellinor remembered that Adrian barely ate anything when they were outside, and it was understandable if he was extremely hungry. Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 She noticed that her son¡¯s tiny fingers were stained with barbecue sauce, and with a resigned sigh, she conceded. ¡°Alright, you can eat like this just this time. This is an exception, Adrian.¡± Adrian immediately bobbed his head obediently. ¡°Thanks, Mom! Thanks, Auntie!¡± Ellinor felt something was off with her son, but despite scrutinizing him for a while, she couldn¡¯t find anything amiss. He was still Adrian, the same as always. He seemed to have a little shift in behavior, but children¡¯s preferences changed all the time, so it seemed reasonable. Maybe that unfamiliar shirt, as Veronica guessed, was indeed a mix-up at the daycare. Ellinor lowered her gaze, forking a few bites of her sd, when her phone buzzed twice. After picking up the phone, she saw a message from Balfour. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m at the nchet¡¯s front door. Could you spare a moment? I need to talk.¡± She wasn¡¯t very close to the Howards, only maintaining a cordial rtionship with Balfour. But it was unusual for him to directly show up there, so it must have been something important. Ellinor put down her fork and excused herself. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, a friend hase to see me. You carry on; I¡¯ll just step out for a bit.¡± Putnam nchet merely nodded, not questioning her at all. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± ¡°Ellinor, your friend¡¯s at the door? Why not invite him in for dinner?¡± Marissa warmly suggested. Ellinor waved her off. ¡°No need. He¡¯s probably in a hurry. It will just be a quick chat, and then he¡¯ll leave. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± Respecting her granddaughter-inw¡¯s wishes, Marissa didn¡¯t press further and simply nodded. After walking out of the grand nchet Vi, Ellinor saw a ck SUV parked not far off. As she approached, the driver promptly came out and, with a courteous bow, opened the door for her. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, please get in.¡± Not standing on ceremony, Ellinor climbed into the vehicle. ¡°Mr. Howard, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Balfour nced at her, and then his gaze drifted towards the nchet Vi. After seeing the quiet entrance, he sighed in mild disappointment. ¡°I thought you¡¯d bring the kids out so I could see them.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ellinor yawned. ¡°They¡¯re having dinner. You can¡¯t disrupt children when they eat. They won¡¯t finish their meal if you do. Also, did you bring them gifts and snacks again? This will only encourage them to skip their meals.¡± Balfour smirked, appreciating his sister¡¯s sharpness. ¡°Yes, I just got back from a business trip and brought some gifts. It¡¯s a bit much, so have one of the nchet¡¯s servantse out to collect them later.¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows. ¡°Don¡¯t buy so many gifts next time. They don¡¯tck anything.¡± They may not need anything, but as their uncle, I can¡¯t not buy gifts. rarely get to see the little ones. If I don¡¯t shower them with presents, they might forget their dear Uncle.¡± Ellinor rubbed her forehead. She was clearly exasperated. ¡°Fine! Do as you wish. I can¡¯t stop you. Mr. Howard, tell me why you¡¯vee. Normally, even when you want to see the kids, you don¡¯te here. You usually ask me to meet your somewhere. So, it must be something important Balfour¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite significant. I just returned from M State, wheret managed to acquire a painting by Lady Lotus.¡± After hearing the name Lady Lotus, Ellinor was momentarily taken aback before she urgently asked, ¡°Which one? ¡°It¡¯s an unknown subsidiary painting called ¡®Dark Night.¡± Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Ellinor had never heard of this painting before. ¡°How did youe across this painting?¡± ¡°In a friend¡¯s house. The ink was still wet when I saw it.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes narrowed with curiosity. ¡°So you think this painting is an original Lady Lotus?¡± Balfour solemnly nodded. ¡°Lady Lotus¡¯ style and handwriting could be imitated, but there¡¯s a quirk she had that not many knew about.¡± Ellinor, who had vague memories of her mother, looked at Balfour with interest. ¡°What quirk?¡± ¡°When she would paint, her grip on the brush was always proper, but once she started signing it, her hand would rx and rest on the paper, so it often picked up some paint. And when she signed, the paint on her hand would smear next to her signature, forming a C-shaped mark. Every time, she¡¯d get frustrated and carefully wipe it away. She was afraid to leave a trace, but she¡¯d forget and do it again the next time. The painting I¡¯ve bought has that same mark next to the signature. That mark wasn¡¯t wiped away, probably because it was a casual piece she did privately.¡± At this point, Quinton, who was in the passenger seat, handed Ellinor a framed painting the size of an A4 paper. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, please have a look.¡± Ellinor took it, and sure enough, she saw the mark Balfour mentioned. Her hands trembled. That smudge mirrored the fine lines on the side of her hand. If Lady Lotus was still alive, then these lines would match her handprint. After all these years, she finally saw solid proof that her mother was still alive. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ellinor looked up at Balfour as her eyes reddened. ¡°Why does your friend have this painting? And the ink hadn¡¯t everydried? Does she know Lady Lotus?¡± Balfour frowned slightly. ¡°My friend said that the painting was something her art teacher did casually during a home lesson. The teacher had just left when I arrived and left the painting behind.¡± Desperate, Ellinor asked, ¡°Did you ask your friend to arrange a meeting with her art teacher?¡± Balfour¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Of f course, but unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to meet the art teacher. She had gone out sketching with another student, and it wasn¡¯t certain when she would be back. My friend promised to let me know as soon as she returned.¡± For the first time, Ellinor reached out and grabbed Balfour¡¯s hand. ¡°When your friend contacts you about the art teacher¡¯s return, please take me with you!¡± After noticing that Ellinor¡¯s eyes were red, Balfour tried tofort her. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why I came to tell you as soon as I could.¡± These past three years have been hard for Ellinor. She was raising three children alone, without her husband. It was as if she was a widow. Theo had disappeared without a trace. It was likely that he was gone forever. Balfour knew that no matter what he said, Ellinor wasn¡¯t going to let anyone else into her life. All he could do was protect her. A clue about their mother was a ray of hope for both of them. It was something that Ellinor needed to know sooner rather thanter. Ellinor looked down at the painting again as her gaze softened. ¡°By the way, Mr. Howard, I¡¯m attending an auction tomorrow. I n to bid for thend of Blue River Estates under the nchet Corporation¡¯s name. I¡¯ve found out that the owner is a Malloy Reynolds, who also owns a piece ofnd adjacent to the Blue River Estates that¡¯s not on the market yet. The nchet Corporation is interested in that as well. Do you know this Malloy person? Do you have his contact information?¡± Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 The name Malloy made Balfour¡¯s eyes darken, and a hint of caution flickered beneath his gaze. Ellinor, sharp as a tack, caught the subtle shift in her brother¡¯s expression and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there bad blood between you and Malloy?¡± ¡°Malloy is the alias Thaddeus used back home.¡± Balfour said as he shook his head in worry. ¡°Malloy is Thaddeus?¡± Ellinor was taken aback. ¡°So, that plot ofnd belongs to Thaddeus?¡± Balfour gave her an affirmative nod. ¡°What time is the auction? I¡¯ll apany you tomorrow.¡± Without any attempt to hide, Ellinor replied, ¡°It¡¯s at ten tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning. Also, have the nchet family¡¯s staff bring in those toys from the back of the car for the kids.¡± Ellinor¡¯s mind was elsewhere as she murmured her thanks to her brother. Soon, members of the nchet family¡¯s staff were seen carrying in the toys Balfour had brought for the children. Ellinor watched Balfour¡¯s car drive away in deep thought. She nced down at the painting titled ¡®Dark Night¡¯. If she could find her mom, maybe she could find Theo too. The kids were over the moon with their new toys. Baber, hugging his share tightly, asked with gleaming eyes. ¡°Mommy, did Uncle buy these toys for us?¡± Ellinor had never openly acknowledged Balfour as her brother, but she was not against her children calling him Uncle. ¡°Yes. Uncle bought them for you and even delivered them himself.¡± After answering her eldest son, she handed a big box to her youngest. ¡°Adrian, this one¡¯s yours.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tristan, who had been quietly observing, was stunned when Ellinor gave him arge box of toys. ¡°Is¡­ Is this really for me?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for you. This isn¡¯t the first time Uncle has bought toys for you guys. Why the disbelief?¡± Ellinor responded. Tristan couldn¡¯t believe his luck. The box contained aplete set of luxury excavator toys. He had plenty of toys at home, but he had never received an excavator set before. He had always loved these dirt-digging trucks, but Sophia wouldn¡¯t let him y with them. She imed they were for the lower ss and detested him ying with dirt. Sophia would always buy him high-end car models, which he found boring and uninteresting. Tristan was over the moon with joy as he held the excavator toys. So, life could be this simple and joyful here. After handing La her doll set, Ellinor dialed Balfour¡¯s number and had each of the children thank him. She then left the children to y with their new toys and retreated to herputer to search for information on this man named Malloy. So, Malloy was Thaddeus. Recently, Thaddeus International Corporation had been selling off domestic assets on arge scale. Sophia¡¯s recent trip back home was probably to help her father manage these assets. Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 Prosperity Auction House. Balfour picked up Ellinor from the nchet Vi first thing in the morning and brought her with him to the auction. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. La insisted on apanying her mother, and Ellinor, unable to resist her daughter¡¯s coquettish charm, decided to bring Baber and ¡®Adrian¡¯ along as well. As they stepped into the auction house, the manager greeted them with respect. ¡°Mr. Howard, wee. Your box has been reserved. Let me show you the way.¡± Balfour, cradling La in his arms, nodded slightly and followed the manager at a leisurely pace. Ellinor and her two sons followed closely behind. Their box was more secluded, and since they were on the second floor, they got a good view of the packed auction hall below. Before entering the box, Balfour nced at the crowd below. ¡°Quite a turnout for this auction. Seems like there will be some interesting items to bid on.¡± The auction house manager nodded with a smile. ¡°Indeed. Most people here are interested in the Blue River Estates. Many want to win it.¡± Balfour entered the box, sat down with La in his arms, and instructed the manager on what to get him. ¡°No coffee. Bring some kid-friendly beverages instead.¡± The manager bowed. ¡°Of course, Mr. Howard. I will arrange for snacks and drinks for the young ones right away.¡± Balfour, looking at the little one in his arms, spoke softly, ¡°La, what would you like to eat today? Let Uncle know, and once Uncle and Mommy are done with their work, we¡¯ll take you and your brothers to eat.¡± His voice was gentle. He acted like he was handling a delicate artifact. La blinked her big, bright eyes and replied obediently, ¡°Uncle, you should ask Mommy. Whatever Mommy wants to eat, that¡¯s what La wants to eat too!¡± Balfour lightly pinched La¡¯s little nose. ¡°Such a small child, and yet so considerate? Are you always thinking about what Mommy likes?¡± La nodded seriously. ¡°Because Mommy is the best. Of course La has to please her.¡± Balfour couldn¡¯t help butugh at the cute little girl. Ellinor first ced the older Baber on a chair by her side, and then, held the slightly unwell Adrian, took a seat next to Balfour. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the crowd below. ¡°Everyone seems to have their eyes on that plot ofnd. The bidding is going to be fierce today.¡± Balfour looked at his sister. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here with you today. We will win whatever you want.¡± Ellinor was determined to win the plot ofnd and didn¡¯t react much. But Adrian, in her arms, looked surprised. His eyes widened, and his pupils were dted. Balfour noted the boy¡¯s strange reaction and followed his gaze. Through the partially open door of their box, he saw a man in a wheelchair being pushed into a box across arge courtyard. There was something familiar about the man¡¯s silhouette, but he couldn¡¯t identify him before the door was closed. Balfour decided not to mention it and turned to Adrian. ¡°What did you see? Why such a startled look?¡± ¡®Adrian¡¯ looked a bit guilty. ¡°I¡­ I need to pee.¡± Balfour patiently replied, ¡°Should Uncle take you to the bathroom?¡± ¡®Adrian¡¯ quickly shook his head. ¡°I can go on my own. I saw the restroom sign earlier.¡± With those words, the little guy wriggled out of Ellinor¡¯s arms, jumped onto the floor, and was ready to rush to the restroom. Ellinor grabbed him immediately, and her voice took on a stern tone. ¡°Have you forgotten what Mommy told you yesterday? Are you going to run off on your own again?¡± Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Adrian swiveled his head around with a grimace on his face. ¡°Just a bit of a tummy ache. I don¡¯t want to hold up Mom¡¯s business. Hey, Mom, let big brothere with me. I know where the restroom is.¡± Baber, being the obliging older brother, enthusiastically hopped off his chair. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take him to the loo. I promise we won¡¯t wander off. We¡¯lle back right after.¡± Despite having the reliable Baber apanying him, Ellinor could not possibly let the two youngsters wander off by themselves. So she turned to Quinton, who was standing by. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly go into the men¡¯s restroom. Quinton, could you help me keep an eye on them?¡± Quinton nodded in agreement without any hesitation. ¡°Of course, Ms. Mendoza.¡± Quinton led Baber and Adrian to the restroom. Soon after they left, the auction house manager arrived with a slew of imported snacks and dairy beverages, delivered by a handful of waitresses. Balfour, seemingly nonchnt, casually inquired. ¡°Who¡¯s upstairs today?¡± Upon hearing Balfour¡¯s question, the auction house manager¡¯s smile froze. He had a look of difort on his face. ¡°Er¡­ that¡¯s a matter of client confidentiality. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t disclose that. Please understand, Mr. Howard.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t press on. He waved his hand, signaling the manager to have his staff put down the things and leave, not wanting them to disturb him any longer. The waitresses were eyeing him with undisguised admiration, as if they wished they could undress him with their eyes. It was quite annoying. The manager, realizing the situation, quickly ushered his staff out of the room, thoughtfully closing the door behind them. Meanwhile, Tristan had entered the restroom with Baber, while Quinton, who had led them there, stood guard at the door as if he were worried they might get lost. This situation left Tristan somewhat worried. He wanted to see his dad, who he saw had just entered the room opposite. But with Baber and Quinton watching him, he couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to slip away unnoticed. His dad must be worried. After all, he didn¡¯te homest night. How could he sneak away without being caught? Baber noticed that Tristan was just standing there, not going to the toilet, and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Little bro, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say you needed to go?¡± Tristan snapped back to reality, stared at Baber for a moment, and then came up with an idea. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Bro, can youe into the stall with me? I¡¯m a little scared to go in there alone.¡± Baber found it odd since Adrian wasn¡¯t usually this timid. Ever since he got scolded by Mom for running around yesterday, he¡¯d been acting a bit jittery. But, as a big brother, he agreed with a sense of responsibility. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in with you. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± With that, Baber took Adrian¡¯s hand and led him into one of the stalls. Shortly after they went in, a loud shout came from inside. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Quinton, who had been standing guard at the door, immediately rushed over. ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 Quinton swung open the door to the restroom, only to find Baber, whose hands were sopping wet and whose small face was contorted in disgust. ¡®Adrian¡¯ spoke in a voice filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to! I identally tripped my brother, and he fell. His handsnded straight in the toilet.¡± Quinton was speechless. Kids really did have a knack for getting into trouble when you took your eyes off them for even a second. After seeing Baber hold up his hands in distaste, Quinton couldn¡¯t help but find the situation both amusing and pitiful. He reassured him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. A quick wash, and your hands will be clean again. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the sink.¡± Baber, who was quite the neat freak, felt ufortable all over because his hands had made contact with toilet water. He nodded quickly and followed Quinton to wash his hands. By the time Quinton had helped Baber wash his hands and turned back around, ¡®Adrian¡¯ was nowhere to be found. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Quinton¡¯s brow furrowed in worry. There was trouble brewing. Meanwhile, the real Adrian was being held by Sophia in another room. Adrian didn¡¯t like this woman holding him at all. His face was a picture of rejection, and he was stubbornly struggling. ¡°Put me down!¡± Sophia hugged him a bit tighter and chided him. ¡°Tristan, stop fussing. Your dad and I have important business here today. You need to behave.¡± Despite Sophia¡¯s gentle tone, Adrian still found her extremely annoying. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be held. It¡¯s too hot.¡± = Sophia frowned in displeasure. ¡°Where is it hot? The air conditioning is on! You¡¯re just making things up!¡± Adrian scowled, and his eyebrows twisted in distaste. ¡°I feel warm, and I don¡¯t want to be held. Let me go!¡± Sophia was growing impatient with the child. ¡°Tristan! Can¡¯t you just¡­¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to be held, just let him down. Let him sit wherever he wants.¡± The handsome man in a wheelchair, who had been sitting nearby, spoke up, his tone neither warm nor cold. Sophia¡¯s face stiffened, but she had no choice but to let go of the child in her arms. She had only wanted to put on a show of being a caring mother in front of the man. She didn¡¯t even like holding this child, who was never warm to her. However, as soon as ¡®Tristan¡¯ was released, he scampered over to the man and raised his little arms. ¡°Daddy, pick me up!¡± Without hesitation, Mareus¡¯ picked up his son and ced him on hisp, gently wrapping his arms around him. Seeing this made Sophia¡¯s face turn as sour as a lemon. She forced augh and feigned annoyance. ¡°Tristan, you said you were hot. So Mommy holding you is hot, but Daddy holding you isn¡¯t?¡± ¡®Tristan¡¯ looked up at the woman he didn¡¯t like and snorted. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re not my mommy!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s face stiffened. She was unable to muster a smile. ¡°Marcus, aren¡¯t you going to say something to him? He used to just refuse to call me mommy, but now he¡¯s outright denying that I¡¯m his mother! After all I¡¯ve done for him, this is how he repays me?¡± Marcus nced at a crestfallen Sophia, showing nopassion in his eyes. ¡°If you respected the child¡¯s wishes more often, he would be willing to call you mother.¡± Sophia looked hurt. ¡°Marcus, are you saying that I don¡¯t respect our child¡¯s wishes? As a mother, I can¡¯t just spoil him, I have to discipline him. He¡¯s as sweet as a kitten in front of you, but a wildcat with me. Am I supposed to just let him run wild?¡± Marcus looked annoyed. ¡°Enough! We¡¯re here to take care of business. If you have anyints, we can discuss them when we get home. For now, please don¡¯t argue with the child. You¡¯ll scare him.¡± In Marcus¡¯s eyes, Sophia saw no trace of concern or love. She felt hurt and resentment, but she knew this was not the ce to make a scene. She had to be careful not to ruin her father¡¯s chances of getting a good price for hisnd at the auction. Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 So, she had to tolerate it, promising herself to have a heart-to-heart with the two of them when they got home. Her emotions were in turmoil, and she needed a moment to herself, so she stood up and said, ¡°Can you please look after Tristan for a bit? I need to use the restroom.¡± Saying that, Sophia got up with an ufortable stride and left. She wouldn¡¯t take this sort of treatment from anyone else, but in front of this father-son duo, she felt completely powerless. It was infuriating. After Sophia left, the man looked down at the child in his arms with a hint of curiosity in his brows and asked, ¡°Why did you speak to her like that?¡± ¡®Tristan, not seeing anything wrong with his behavior, genuinely didn¡¯t like that woman and hated it when she touched him. He spoke his mind. ¡°Because I don¡¯t like it when she holds me.¡± The man furrowed his brows. ¡°Regardless, she is your mother. You cannot speak to her like that. You must respect her.¡± Adrian knew better than anyone that he should respect and care for his mother. But that irritating woman was not his mom. It was difficult for him to show her any respect. Whenever he saw her, he felt an inexplicable aversion. He despised her. But for now, all he could do was nod. Otherwise, this man, his father, would discover that he was not Tristan. ¡°Okay, I understand¡­¡± He said. Marcus looked down at the child in his arms and let out a gentle sigh. The curiosity in his brows remained, never easing up. Something about Tristan had been different since he got back yesterday. After Sophia left the private room, she stomped towards the restroom. Her steps were loud and heavy with anger, All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She had a belly full of grievances and no one to vent them to. She had spent thest three years pouring time and effort into raising that child, only to be met with increasing hostility and rejection. If sheined about this to her father, he would undoubtedly be angry and chastise Marcus again on her behalf. So she couldn¡¯t tell her father anything, assuring him instead that she was doing well and that Marcus and the child were good to her. Otherwise, she feared a repeat of events from three years ago, when her father beat Marcus so badly that she couldn¡¯t stop him. Marcus was already wheelchair-bound now, and if her father punished him again, he would bepletely disabled. She just had to tolerate it. She believed she could eventually win Marcus over. As for that ungrateful child, once Marcus fell for her, she could simply let him go. Keeping an ungrateful child around would only cause trouble Since she was thinking about Tristan¡¯s faults, Sophia failed to watch where she was going, collided with something, and fell down. Ouch! She let out a cry of pain. She was wearing high heels, so her ankle twisted badly in the fall. ¡°Who the hell?! Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?!¡± The person she collided with also fell and sat on the ground, then the person began to cry. Hearing the other person¡¯s wails only made Sophia more furious. She hadn¡¯t even started crying yet. And the one who caused the ident was crying first? Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Sophia grumbled at the weepy figure sprawled on the ground. She looked up to see that it was none other than Tristan. ¡°Ouch, it hurts.¡± Tristan grimaced as he clutched his scraped knee. Sophia was puzzled. When did Tristan join her outside? Wait, even if Tristan had followed her out, how had he managed to collide with her head-on? Rubbing her twisted ankle, Sophia got up. ¡°Tristan, where did you go? How did youe from that direction?¡± The child who bumped into Sophia was indeed Tristan. Tristan had just rushed out of the restroom, fearful of being caught by his brother, Baber, and Quinton. His hurried steps led him straight into Sophia. Caught off guard by Sophia¡¯s question, the little boy¡¯s cry hitched. He looked guilty, unsure of how to exin himself, and blurted out the truth. ¡°I¡­ I just came from the restroom.¡±. Sophia was taken aback. Had Tristan gone to the restroom? But she was sure she had been the first to leave to use the restroom. She hadn¡¯t seen Tristan pass her to get there first. Sophia looked around in confusion. She peered ahead, then back.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The restroom could indeed be reached from the other direction around the courtyard. Could the child have run that fast? He had actually circled around? Tristan, still in pain from the fall, couldn¡¯t stop his tears. ¡°I want Daddy¡­¡± The auction house was eerily quiet, and the child¡¯s cries were piercingly loud. He drew curious nces from all those around. The situation was quite awkward. With no other choice, Sophia scooped Tristan up. ¡°Alright, behave. The auction is about to begin: Don¡¯t make a scene and disturb others.¡± She was worried that this might affect the auction of her father¡¯s property. Tristan didn¡¯t resist Sophia¡¯s hold, but he didn¡¯t lean into it either. He simply allowed her to carry him back to their private room. Inside the room, Marcus sat quietly in his wheelchair while sipping his coffee. His expression was distant; he was seemingly lost in thought. After hearing the door open, he nced up, surprised to see Sophia and Tristan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just leave? How did you get back so fast?¡± As Sophia prepared to exin the incident, Tristan squirmed out of her arms and threw himself at his father, crying, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Marcus frowned as he looked at his son whimpering pitifully on hisp. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to apologize to Sophia? Why are you crying again?¡± Tristan didn¡¯t understand what his father meant. He had just now seen his father. When did he say he wanted to apologize to Sophia? And why should he apologize? Furthermore, he didn¡¯te home allst night. Wasn¡¯t his father worried? Sophia, having heard the conversation between Marcus and Tristan, asked, ¡°Marcus, are you saying that Tristan chased after me to apologize?¡± Marcus looked up at Sophia. His expression confirmed the answer. ¡°After you left, reprimanded him a bit. He realized his mistake and said he wanted to apologize to you.¡± So that was it. Sophia had initially found it strange that Tristan had run headlong into her. But after hearing Marcus¡¯s exnation, it seemed usible. Tristan had run out to find her, took a wrong turn, circled around, and bumped into her again. Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 He must¡¯ve been in a hurry to catch up with her. To say Sophia was surprised when Tristan chased after her would be an understatement. Could it be true that the boy had finally learned to apologize? Well, that was a pleasant surprise. In front of the young man, she decided to show some magnanimity. ¡°Tristan, Mommy isn¡¯t mad at you. But please don¡¯t speak to me that way in the future. It really hurts Mommy¡¯s feelings.¡± Tristan didn¡¯t really understand what Sophia was talking about, but after having the beautifuldy as his mother, he was less fond of the pretentious Sophia. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ignoring Sophia, Tristan turned his head away from her, quietly nestling against his father. Sophia didn¡¯t get a response, and her face stiffened. However, she brushed it off, attributing it to Tristan¡¯s bad mood after his recent fall. Meanwhile, at the auction.¡± The auction hadn¡¯t officially begun yet, so Ellinor and Balfour were discussing the items up for bid.. Suddenly, Quinton rushed back with Baber in tow. The usuallyposed Quinton looked flustered, and his face was ashen. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, I¡¯m terribly sorry. It was my negligence. Young Master Adrian is missing!¡± What? Adrian ran off again? Ellinor immediately stood up, ready to go out and find her son. Just then, the auctioneer took the stage and announced the start of the auction. Balfour also stood up, ready to apany her to find Adrian. A Ellinor, not yet panicked, looked at Balfour seriously. ¡°Mr. Howard, you stay here. Keep an eye on Baber and La for me. Also, watch the auction. I need you to bid for the Blue River Estates. We need to obtain it, no matter the cost. I¡¯ll go find Adrian myself.¡± Balfour¡¯s brows furrowed. While he was worried about his sister, he understood how much she wanted that property. So Balfour stopped in his tracks, nodding and cautioning her to be careful. ¡°Sure.¡± With that, Ellinor hurried off. Balfour, looking serious, nodded to Quinton as a signal for him to follow her. Quinton nodded and hurried after her. Balfour took out his phone and called the auction¡¯s organizer, asking security to keep an eye out for a lone child. Adrian lied to his father about wanting to apologize to Sephia. Just when his dad was scolding him, he thought he heard Baber shouting, ¡°Adrian, where are you?¡± It seemed like it was just outside their private box. He wanted to check if it was Baber, so he told his handsome dad that he wanted to apologize to Sophia. Since Sophia had just left and wasn¡¯t far away, his handsome dad agreed. But after leaving the private box, he didn¡¯t see Baber anywhere. He wandered around the second floor of the auction house but still couldn¡¯t find him. Did he hear wrong? He was disappointed at the thought that his mom had also brought Baber to this auction. Feeling a bit let down, he was heading back when he felt the need to pee, He decided to use the bathroom before going back to his handsome dad. Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 Tristan lingered with his father for a while, but soon felt the urge to return to the beautifuldy. He hadn¡¯t spent enough time with her yet. He could alwayse back to his father in a few days. So, he pulled out his usual trick, gazing up at his father and saying, ¡°Dad, I gotta go pee.¡± Marcus nodded and ced his hand on the wheel of his wheelchair. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll take you.¡± Tristan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need you toe, Dad. I¡¯m a big boy now. I know where the restroom is.¡± Marcus ruffled his son¡¯s hair. ¡°Sure, you¡¯re a big boy. But I¡¯m not just going for you. I need to use the restroom too.¡± Tristan was left speechless. ¡°Uh¡­ okay¡­¡± Sophia quickly got up after noticing that the father-son duo was preparing to leave. ¡°Marcus, let me apany you.¡± Marcus raised his hand to stop her. ¡°No need. I can manage. It¡¯s a men¡¯s public restroom. It¡¯s not really appropriate for you to enter. Besides, don¡¯t you need to keep an eye on the auction?¡± Any argument was rendered useless, so Sophia could only nod. ¡°Just be careful, and call me if you need anything.¡± With a nod of acknowledgment, Marcus led his son out of the box. The restroom was a bit far from their box. As Marcus maneuvered his wheelchair, he maintained a pace consistent with his son¡¯s steps to avoid tripping him up. Across the courtyard, a woman was hurrying along, searching for something. Marcus nced over, his gaze narrowing. He only caught a rough glimpse of the woman¡¯s silhouette and couldn¡¯t make out her face. Upon reaching the restroom, he turned his attention back to Tristan, guiding the wheelchair around the corner and ushering his son inside. Once inside, Tristan looked puzzled. He had just seen the beautifuldy¡¯s silhouette. She must be looking for him. How should he distract his father so he could go back to her? Marcus noticed his son¡¯s distraction. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? I thought you had to pee.¡± Snapped out of his thoughts, Tristan asked, ¡°Uh¡­ Dad, are you going to use the restroom too? Do you want me to push you into a stall?¡± Marcus waved him off. ¡°Go ahead. I can manage.¡± Tristan was at a loss. His original n was to push his father into a stall and then sneak off. Now his father was ruining his ns. Sigh¡­ Under his father¡¯s watchful eye, Tristan reluctantly entered a stall, closing the door behind him to pee. Now that his son had entered a stall, Marcus rxed slightly and reached out for his phone. Before long, he heard the sound of a stall door opening. Was his son done already? Marcus looked up to find that the person emerging from the stall wasn¡¯t his son. He assumed it must be someone else and was about to look away when he noticed the boy looked remarkably like his son. What was going on? When did Tristan change stalls? Did he do it while Marcus was looking at his phone? Why hadn¡¯t he heard anything? Adrian had been dealing with a bit of diarrhea and had been in the stall for a while. After taking care of his business, he opened the door to find his handsome father in the restroom. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He paused, naturally assuming his father was there for him, and was about to call out to him¡­ When suddenly, he heard his mother¡¯s voice from outside. Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 ¡°Adrian! Where are you? If you don¡¯t show yourself soon, Mom is going to show you what tough love is!¡± A cold shiver ran down Adrian¡¯s spine, and his hair stood on end. He could tell by the tone of his mother¡¯s voice that she was beyond furious. A child¡¯s instinct kicked in, and without thinking, Adrian retreated back into the bathroom stall, quickly closing and locking the door.. He was terrified. His mother¡¯s voice was undoubtedly filled with rage. If he were found at this point, he¡¯d certainly get a spanking. After watching his son retreat back into the stall as if he¡¯d seen a ghost, Marcus furrowed his brows in confusion. What¡¯s wrong with the boy now? Then a woman¡¯s voice came from outside the restroom. ¡°Excuse me, is anyone in there?¡± Marcus turned his head towards the restroom entrance but saw no one. Perhaps respecting privacy, the woman stood outside the door and did not peek in. The woman¡¯s voice seemed familiar to Marcus, but his son¡¯s odd behavior was more puzzling, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the woman¡¯s voice. Getting no response, the woman called out again. ¡°If there¡¯s anyone inside, please make a noise. If no one responds in ten seconds, I¡¯ll assume it¡¯s empty, and I¡¯ll need toe in to find someone.¡± Marcus, having amnesia and limited interaction with the outside world, had no reaction to things that didn¡¯t concern him. Even though he heard the woman, made no sound. ¡°Well, I¡¯ming in.¡± The woman announced, and indeed, she stepped inside. Upon entering the men¡¯s restroom, Ellinor saw a man sitting in a wheelchair with his back facing the door, and not far in front of him was a urinal. Instinctively, assuming the man was preparing to relieve himself, she quickly averted her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I called out from outside and no one responded, so I thought it was empty. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look. I¡¯m just here to find my son.¡± Marcus crinkled his brows in distaste but didn¡¯t turn to look at the woman who had barged into the men¡¯s restroom. Ignoring the man, Ellinor went from stall to stall, knocking on the doors until she finally came across a locked one. ¡°Excuse me, is anyone in there?¡± There was no response from inside the locked stall. Having a hunch, Ellinor narrowed her eyes. ¡°Adrian, are you in there?¡± Still, no response. Ellinor huffed and squatted down to peek under the stall door. As she suspected, she saw her son¡¯s shoes. ¡°Adrian! Come out now! Mommy can see your feet. There¡¯s no use hiding! Open the door! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to kick it down!¡± After a moment of silence, the stall door finally opened, and a guilty-looking Adrian stared up at Ellinor. he Having found her son, Ellinor breathed a sigh of relief, though anger still burned in her heart. ¡°You! Just yesterday, I lectured you about not running off, and here you are doing it again! Wait till we get home! Let¡¯s go!¡± Since they were in the men¡¯s restroom, Ellinor didn¡¯t want to linger. She picked up her son and turned to leave, consciously avoiding looking at the man at the urinal. Marcus, in the beginning, didn¡¯t pay much attention to the woman with the somewhat crude behavior until she opened the door to the stall. And that stall was the one his son Tristan had initially gone into. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman did indeed carry a child out from there, and upon seeing clearly, he confirmed that the child was Tristan. There was no time to wonder why his son had reappeared in the original stall. Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 ¡®Marcus¡¯ quickly snapped back to reality after watching a stranger take away his son and yelled, ¡°Stop right there!¡± The woman carrying Tristan seemed oblivious to his cry. She did not even turn to look back before she disappeared into the crowd. Marcus, hindered by his inability to walk, immediately spun his wheelchair around to chase after her. Just as he was about to make his move, he heard the bathroom door creak open, followed by a small voice crying, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± His movements halted, and he quickly turned his gaze towards the bathroom as his eyes widened with shock. What? Adrian poked his head out of the stall, relieved to see that his mother had left. The crisis was averted, so now he could call out to his father. But who did his mother just take away instead of him? Marcus¡¯ eyes narrowed to slits as he wondered how his son and the boy the woman took away could look exactly alike. Ellinor had just stepped out of the restroom with ¡®Adrian¡¯ in her arms when she bumped into an out-of- breath Quinton. Quinton was ordered by Mr. Howard to protect Ms. Mendoza. But when he arrived, she had already gone. After a long search, he finally found her. And even better, Ms. Mendoza had found young master Adrian. He could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it to Mr. Howard and Ms. Mendoza. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, where did you find young master Adrian?¡± Quinton asked. Ellinor tilted her head and motioned to the men¡¯s restroom with her chin. ¡°Right in there.¡± Quinton looked surprised. ¡°What? Young master Adrian was in the restroom? But I checked every stall with Baber, and there was no sign of Adrian.¡± Ellinor nced down at the boy in her arms. ¡°Who knows? Maybe this little rascal went around in circles before deciding toe back and use the restroom. Hmph, I¡¯ll deal with himter. Let¡¯s go find Mr. Howard.¡± With that, she swiftly walked off with the boy. Now that she found Adrian, she was relieved. She could now throw all her concern at the auction. She needed to know how far it had progressed. Had the bidding for that piece ofnd started yet? Quinton nodded and followed closely behind. Back in the box. Balfour saw his sister return with Adrian and rxed his tense expression. ¡°d you found him. Where did he go?¡± ¡°He was hiding in the men¡¯s restroom.¡± Balfour frowned a little. ¡°You went into the men¡¯s restroom to find him?¡± Ellinor set Adrian down and shrugged. ¡°What else was I supposed to do?¡± Balfour looked at his sister, feeling a wave of discontent. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In his eyes, his sister was a pure and untouchable angel. How could she step foot into a ce like the men¡¯s restroom? Had she seen anything distasteful that would tarnish her innocence? Thinking about this, Balfour turned his anger towards Quinton. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay with her? Why did you let her go in there alone? What were you doing?¡± Quinton bowed his head in shame. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Howard. I was not diligent enough. Ms. Mendoza moved too quickly, and I failed to keep up with her. I only found them afterwards.¡± Balfour huffed. ¡°What good are you then?!¡± Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Ellinor cast a sympathetic nce at Quinton and tried to defuse the tension with her sweet voice. ¡°Alright. Quinton, why don¡¯t you step out for a bit?¡± Quinton bowed gratefully. ¡°Yes, Ms. Mendoza.¡± Balfour felt a surge of jealousy. He himself hadn¡¯t even heard his sister speak to him so sweetly, yet this Quinton had the privilege. Humph! Deciding not to showcase his ill temper in front of his sister, Balfour let Quinton go. He lifted his hand, waving to the recently retrieved Adrian. ¡°Over here,e to Uncle.¡± After being scolded by the beautifuldy, Tristan felt a bit down. He initially hesitated when he saw the man his siblings called Uncle beckoning him. However, he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity, which didn¡¯t frighten him, so he obediently made his way over. Balfour picked up his nephew, who wore a glum expression, and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Mommy scold you?¡± Tristan pouted, nodding with a sense of grievance. Balfour gently patted the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Mommy scolded you because you ran off on your own. Did you know she was terribly worried? You can¡¯t do that next time, okay? You can¡¯t make Mommy worry, alright?¡± Ellinor red at the mischievous boy. ¡°He thinks there will be a next time? If he runs off again, I won¡¯t bother with him. I¡¯ll let him run wherever he wants. I won¡¯t look for him again.¡± Tristan¡¯s heart ached after he heard the beautifuldy say this. He didn¡¯t mean to run off; he just saw his dad and wanted to check if he was worried about not finding him. But then he realized that one day he would have to leave the beautifuldy and return to his dad and Sophia, and he would never see the beautifuldy again. This thought made him incredibly sad. Tears filled his eyes, and unable to hold them back any longer, he began to cry. Seeing his nephew in tears made Balfour¡¯s heart ache. He reached out to wipe the boy¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Mommy didn¡¯t mean what she said. How could Mommy not want you? It¡¯s just that your actions today really upset her. Just don¡¯t do it again, okay?¡± Tristan¡¯s tears weren¡¯t because he was afraid the beautifuldy didn¡¯t want him, but because he knew he wasn¡¯t her son and he would eventually have to leave. He wouldn¡¯t just leave the beautifuldy. He would never see her again. He and his dad were apanying Sophia on a business trip. Once Sophia finished her business, he and his dad would return to their home country with her, and they would nevere back. This meant that he would never see the beautifuldy again. He would never again feel the warmth and comfort of her embrace. He would return to the heavily perfumed Sophia, whom he disliked, and his dad, who seemingly didn¡¯t like him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sophia was supposedly his mom, but he never felt like Sophia was his mom. He never felt the urge to get close to her. But whenever he saw the beautifuldy, he couldn¡¯t exin why, but he always wanted her to hold him. Just like how he felt when he saw his dad. Could this beautifuldy actually be his mom? But his dad had never met the beautifuldy, so how could they have a child together? This was impossible. It must be his delusion. Sigh¡­. Watching her son¡¯s tears stream down his face made Ellinor naturally soften. ¡°Alright, enough crying. Why do boys cry so much? Come here; your tears and snot have dirtied Uncle¡¯s clothes.¡± Tristan felt embarrassed after noticing the snot stains on his uncle¡¯s suit. Balfour smiled indulgently. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Uncle doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Ellinor was a touch irritated by Balfour¡¯s excessive coddling of their children. ¡°Mr. Howard, quit spoiling the kids for a moment. Has the auction for the Blue River Estates started yet?¡± Balfour nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s been won.¡± Ellinor felt relieved to hear that the property she wanted had been secured. ¡°What was the winning bid?¡± Balfour raised his hand, showing her a single finger. Ellinor squinted her eyes. ¡°A hundred million?¡± Balfour nodded. ¡°Someone from another booth was bidding aggressively. They ended up raising the price to this amount. Don¡¯t worry; even if it¡¯s beyond your budget, I¡¯ll cover the cost.¡± The amount was indeed way beyond Ellinor¡¯s budget. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t that nchet Corporation couldn¡¯t afford it, but no matter how desirable the location of Blue River Estates was, its size wasn¡¯t substantial. Paying a hundred million for it was just not economical. Considering the overall value, the price was utterly irrational. Those attending the auction were wealthy, but none of them were fools. Who would bid an absurdly high price that was far over the market value for a piece of Ellinor gave Balfour a smile. ¡°I appreciate your sentiment, Mr. Howard. I do have the money, but I believe something is off with this price. I will go and investigate who the person in the opposing booth is.¡± Balfour was well aware of the issue with the price, but he had promised his sister he would secure Blue River Estates for her. Therefore, he didn¡¯t back down at the time. He was willing to pay the outrageous premium to satisfy his sister¡¯s wish. Ellinor was not one to be taken for a fool. Even if Balfour insisted on ying the part, she wouldn¡¯t allow it. So, she softly instructed Baber to stay and look after the younger kids with their uncle. Then she rose and left. Balfour frowned at her departure and called out her name. Ellinor heard him but didn¡¯t slow her pace, pushing the door open and leaving. Balfour wanted to follow her, but he couldn¡¯t leave the three little ones unattended. He didn¡¯t want to risk losing another one. He pinched his brow in frustration and sighed. Just outside their box, Ellinor looked at the one directly across the courtyard and made her way towards it. Quinton, seeing her leave, imm¨¦diately asked, ¡°Ms. Mendoza, where are you going?¡± Ellinor raised her hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I¡¯m just going to check something and will be right back.¡± Quinton was worried but didn¡¯t dare follow too closely for fear of upsetting Ms. Mendoza, so he trailed behind at a safe distance. Upon reaching the box, Ellinor knocked gently on the door. Soon, a woman¡¯s voice echoed from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± The voice sounded familiar, and Ellinor¡¯s suspicions seemed to be confirmed. Invited in, she pushed open the door. Sophia was sitting alone in the box, idly sipping her coffee. She hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual yet and thought it was just an auction house attendant bringing in refreshments. She didn¡¯t think much of it and casually said, ¡°Come in.¡± Ellinor stood at the entrance, looking at Sophia with a cold smile ying on her lips. Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as she predicted, it was this woman who was maliciously inting the price. The plot ofnd was owned by Sophia¡¯s father, and she was pretending to be a customer to bid up the price, just to increase her own family¡¯s profits. In the auction world, this was absolutely against the rules. Sophia, thinking that it was just a waitering in, didn¡¯t look up. She merely sipped her coffee in contemtion. ¡°Just leave the things and go.¡± After giving her instructions, she didn¡¯t receive the polite response she expected from the waiter. It was then that Sophia realized something was off. She looked up, and her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Ellinor?! What are you doing here?¡± Sophia¡¯s first reaction was surprise and disgust, followed by a hint of guilt in her eyes. She quickly nced behind Ellinor, afraid that her husband and son might walk in. The corner of Ellinor¡¯s lips curled up in a sarcastic smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your actions are pretty low, Ms. Sophia?¡± Sophia frowned at thement. ¡°What did I do? Ellinor, are you here to pick a fight because you¡¯re feeling bitter about being single?¡± Ellinor stepped into her private room and gently closed the door. ¡°The Blue River Estatesnd. It¡¯s owned by your family, right?¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes darkened at this question. ¡°Why are you asking about this? What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°It has everything to do with me because I was the one who just won thatnd in the auction for a hundred million!¡± Sophia paused. ¡°You? So, it was you! Can¡¯t afford the price, so you came to pick a fight with me? If you couldn¡¯t afford it, you shouldn¡¯t have bid against me. Now you want to back out after the gavel fell? That¡¯s illegal!¡± Ellinor let out a coldugh. ¡°You¡¯re talking about what¡¯s illegal? You came here to inte the price of your father¡¯snd in the auction. Do you think that¡¯s legal?¡± Sophia rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you have any proof that thend belongs to my father? If not, I suggest you leave immediately, or I¡¯ll call security.¡± Sophia was feeling nervous, not about what Ellinor was using her of, but worried that her husband and son mighte back and see Ellinor. That wouldplicate things. Ellinor frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence at the moment, but I won¡¯t let you take advantage of me. After the auction, we can discuss with the head of the auction house whether the price is valid or not.¡± Sophia vaguely heard the sound of her husband¡¯s wheelchair and hurriedly said, ¡°Get out! This is a private room! You have no right to be here!¡± Ellinor was just here to confirm her suspicions. She didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing with Sophia. She gave her a quick nce and then turned to leave. When the auction was over, she would settle the score. As Ellinor walked out, Marcus and their son returned. If Ellinor had left a momentter, they might have bumped into each other. But as she walked out, she headed in a different direction without ncing at Marcus. They had missed each other again. She didn¡¯t see him, but he saw her. Marcus squinted his eyes slightly as he watched Ellinor leave the room in a seemingly unhappy state. As if something were tugging at his heart, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the woman¡¯s retreating figure. Adrian also saw his moming out of the room and blinked his eyes guiltily. Why would Mome out of Dad¡¯s room? Was she there to catch him? Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 Only when Ellinor¡¯s silhouette vanished back into her private room did the man retract his gaze. After looking down at the child beside him, who bore a striking resemnce to himself, he noticed that the little guy seemed terrified. It was like he was afraid of being found by the woman who had just left. The man¡¯srge hand gently tousled Adrian¡¯s hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go, kid. We should head in.¡± Adrian snapped back to reality and followed the man into the suite.. Ellinor had only just left. When the man and the child entered, Sophia became worried. Did he see Ellinor? ¡°Marcus, where have you and Tristan been all this time?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The smile on Sophia¡¯s face seemed a bit forced. Marcus appeared indifferent, as always. ¡°Tristan had a bit of a stomachache, so I was waiting for him. Who just came in?¡± His question was so casual, as if he were just asking about a stranger he had seen, with no sign of anything unusual. ¡°Just a careless woman who walked into the wrong suite.¡± Sophia feigned nonchnce, staring intently at the man¡¯s face with eyes full of caution. He really did see Ellinor. But it seemed like he had no particr reaction to that woman. The man responded without furtherment, seeming uninterested in it all. Sophia was not reassured and probed. ¡°Marcus, did you think that woman was pretty? She saw you, didn¡¯t she?¡± Marcus looked uninterested. ¡°No. I just saw a woman¡¯s back leaving the room. Was she pretty? How pretty?¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t detect any hint of anything wrong on the man¡¯s face, and she felt a little relieved. She thought Ellinor must have walked in the opposite direction from Marcus after she left, so she probably didn¡¯t see him. Otherwise, with Ellinor¡¯s personality, she would have stopped Marcus right there and asked if he was Theo. The more she thought about it, the more terrified she became. She had onlye back to handle some assets. She was aiming for a quick resolution. She didn¡¯t want any more trouble. After the auction ended, Ellinor would probablye looking for her, and it would be bad if Ellinor saw Marcus then. Sophia felt the need to leave soon, so sheughed and said, ¡°Marcus, we¡¯ve sessfully auctioned off thend at a price that my father is happy with. There¡¯s nothing else to do here, so there¡¯s no point in staying. Let¡¯s go.¡± The man expressed no objection and simply nodded his head. Sophia got ready to leave and went over to pick up Tristan. ¡°Tristan, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re heading back to the hotel.¡± However, she was rejected by ¡®Tristan¡¯ and pushed away. Adrian didn¡¯t like Sophia, so he didn¡¯t want her to carry him. ¡°I can walk by myself. I don¡¯t need to be carried.¡± Sophia frowned. What was going on with this child? Why was he so moody all of a sudden? Didn¡¯t he just realize his mistake and want to apologize to her a few moments ago? Now he seemed untouchable. Never mind. Now was not the time to worry about these things. She needed to leave with Marcus and Tristan before Ellinor found out. ¡°Fine! Tristan will walk by himself, and Mommy will go push Daddy.¡± Sophia turned to the man to help him with his wheelchair. Marcus showed no particr expression, but neither did he reject Sophia¡¯s help. As always, he was neither pleased nor upset, neither cold nor passionate. Adrian mumbled under his breath. ¡°My mommy is definitely not you.¡± Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 This time, Sophia didn¡¯t hear. Ellinor returned to her private room with her brow furrowed in deep thought, contemting something unknown. Balfour, seeing his sister like this, gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know who¡¯s bidding against us?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Sophia.¡± Upon hearing it was Sophia, Balfour¡¯s expression momentarily stilled. There was a worried look falling upon his face as he understood why the bid for the piece ofnd had been driven so high. He scoffed. ¡°The Thaddeus family¡¯s tactics are downright despicable.¡± Ellinor snorted lightly. ¡°Despicable? They¡¯re downright greedy! They¡¯ve increased the price by more than tenfold!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Balfour agreed with his sister¡¯s assessment as his gaze darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to the auction officialter. I¡¯ll get that piece ofnd for you at a fair market price or less.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t have any proof that Malloy was Sophia¡¯s father, because Malloy had entirely reinvented himself as Thaddeus, erasing all traces of his past. But Balfour would surely know how to prove it. Ellinor trusted him on this. Forty minutester, the auction concluded. Ellinor originally nned to apany Balfour to speak with the auction official, but Balfour disagreed. The negotiation would certainly take some time. If she went along, it would leave only Quinton with the children. Quinton was a rough and tough guy, so he wasn¡¯t reliable enough with the little ones. Earlier, he had taken two of the children to the restroom alone and couldn¡¯t keep them both in check, losing one in the process. If he were left alone with all three, there was a risk of something irreparable happening. Ellinor, too, was worried about the children, so she reluctantly agreed not to go. Balfour asked her to take the children to the car and wait for him there. Ellinor, along with Quinton and the three children, made their way to the car in the parking lot to wait for Balfour. About twenty minutester, Balfour joined them in the parking lot. As soon as Balfour got in the car, Ellinor asked, ¡°How did your conversation go? Did the auction official believe you?¡± Balfour looked at his sister and said, ¡°I¡¯ve exined the situation clearly, but since Sophia left early, there was no way to confront her. The auction official said they would verify the situation and get back to me soon. As for the piece ofnd, it¡¯s definitely ours, but the price is yet to be negotiated.¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for the auction house¡¯s response.¡± Balfour¡¯s expression was tinged with worry as he gazed at Ellinor. ¡°When you went to confront Sophia, did you see anyone else?¡± Ellinor was taken aback by the question. ¡°Other people? No. I only saw Sophia when I walked in.¡± Balfour remained silent for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± He then turned to the driver. ¡°Take Ellinor back to the nchet Vi.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard.¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but feel that Balfour¡¯s question was a bit strange. ¡°Mr. Howard, why did you ask if I saw anyone else in Sophia¡¯s box? Did she havepany? Who was it? Her father?¡± Balfour shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just had a suspicion and wanted to ask you whether she came alone or if her father was with her.¡± Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 ¡°When I saw her, she was alone.¡± ¡°Hmm. It would be much easier if her father wasn¡¯t here.¡± Ellinor observed Balfour with a thoughtful expression, sensing that something was amiss. Balfour knew his sister was scrutinizing him. His mind was indeed preupied with concerns. Reluctant to reveal his worries to Ellinor and unable to perfectly mask his apprehension, Balfour turned to gaze out the car window, preventing her from reading his face. Earlier, he had witnessed something unsettling during his meeting with the auction house manager. Sophia had not arrived alone. She was apanied by a man and a child. The man, seated in a wheelchair, was unmistakably Theo. As for the child¡­ The security camera could only capture the top of the child¡¯s head due to the child¡¯s short stature, preventing him from seeing the child¡¯s face. Judging from the height, the child appeared to be about the same age as Adrian and La. For now, he could not tell Ellinor. If she knew, her emotions would spiral out of control, possibly leading to irrational actions. He decided to investigate the situation first before considering whether to inform Ellinor. Upon reaching the nchet Vi, Ellinor led the children out of the car. After waving goodbye to Balfour, she went inside. As soon as he saw his sister and the kids safely enter the house, Balfour¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Find out where Sophia¡¯s hotel is and take me there now.¡± He ordered Quinton. Quinton hesitated before responding. ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard.¡± What had gotten into Balfour? Was he intending to confront Sophia over Ms. Mendoza? After entering the living room, Ellinor copsed onto the couch, too exhausted to move. At the auction house, although she spent most of her time sitting, she had to stay alert to look after the three children. To make matters worse, Adrian had run off at one point, and she had spent considerable energy searching for him. She then discovered Sophia¡¯s malicious bidding, leading to a confrontation. Thebination of mental stress and physical exertion left her drained. Veronica greeted them upon their return and picked up La tofort her. While ncing at the pensive Ellinor slouched on the sofa, she asked, ¡°Ellinor, what happened? Did something go wrong at the auction?¡± Ellinor replied nonchntly, ¡°I ran into Sophia. The plot ofnd we wanted to bid on belonged to Sophia¡¯s father. Sophia deliberately inted the price, forcing us to pay more than ten times the market value for it.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 ¡°What? Not that dam Sophia again!¡± Veronica exploded in anger at the mention of the name. She utterly despised Sophia. Hearing about Sophia¡¯stest shenanigans made her want to rush over there and give her a piece of her mind. Sophia was like a bad penny. She turned up everywhere. Three years ago, she was the reason Ellinor and her brother were forced apart. Now she was back, stirring up trouble again. Unbelievable! If only Veronica could get her hands on her. Ellinor, on the other hand, was feeling exhausted. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt particrly worn out today, more so than usual. Perhaps it was because of Balfour¡¯s odd behavior during their car ride home. His unusual attitude had kept her mind racing. She was wondering if he was hiding something. Judging by Balfour¡¯s reaction, she guessed that his conversation with the auction house didn¡¯t go well. Otherwise, why would he look so troubled? With Balfour¡¯s status and influence, the auction house wouldn¡¯t dare disrespect him. Something was amiss. Veronica noticed Ellinor¡¯s troubled expression. She put down La and sat next to Ellinor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not the end of the world if we can¡¯t get that piece ofnd. Sophia and her family¡¯s stuff isn¡¯t all that special. Greenhaven is a big ce. We can afford any piece ofnd we want.¡± Veronica said, trying to console Ellinor.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor just gave a wry smile. ¡°I have my reasons for wanting thatnd. But it¡¯s not up to us anymore. In an auction, once the hammer falls, the deal is sealed. If there¡¯s no issue, we must pay. Otherwise, it¡¯s against thew.¡± Veronica frowned. ¡°That¡¯s so unfair! Paying ten times the market value to Sophia¡¯s family would drive me crazy. We¡¯re not short on cash, but why should that woman profit off us? She¡¯s disgusting!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Veronica. I won¡¯t let her win so easily.¡± Ellinor reassured her. Veronica nodded. ¡°I believe in you. But you need to cheer up. Come on, let¡¯s get something to eat. Grandma made pot roast.¡±¡± Ellinor waved her off. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. Can you take the kids to eat? They¡¯ve been snacking all day and haven¡¯t had a proper meal.¡± ¡°Sure, leave it to me.¡± Veronica agreed. As she was about to take the kids for their meal, she noticed Adrian sitting alone, drawing circles in the dirt. Veronica was puzzled. Adrian seemed to have changed these past few days. He used to be a cheerful, even if somewhat mischievous, boy. But since getting scolded by Ellinor the day before, he had be unusually quiet and sullen. She bent down and whispered to Ellinor. ¡°Have you noticed Adrian¡¯s change? Did your scolding traumatize him?¡± Ellinor was taken aback. When did she ever scold him that harshly? However, she had to admit that Adrian had been acting quite strange recently. He always seemed to wander off. She nced over at Adrian, who was still quietly drawing circles in the dirt. He seemed lost in thought. On top of that, he suddenly couldn¡¯t use his fork properly and often got lost at home, as if he didn¡¯t know his way around anymore. Veronica grew more concerned. ¡°Maybe the scolding was too much for him? Should we get a psychologist to help him out? I heard kids these days are prone to withdrawal.¡± Ellinor frowned, refusing to believe that her son could be so fragile. She stood up and walked over to Adrian, asking, ¡°Adrian, what are you doing?¡± Adrian looked up, his face full of worry. ¡°Mommy, I¡­¡± Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 Ellinor noticed that the child seemed a bit off. She crouched down to make eye contact with him and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± Tristan looked worried. ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you say you were going to ground me when we got home? I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Ellinor was taken aback for a moment, then she burst outughing. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tristan was puzzled by Ellinor¡¯s suddenughter. He blinked his big, bright eyes, looking at her with confusion. Despite not understanding why she wasughing, Tristan thought that Ellinor¡¯s smile was beautiful, sweet, and adorable. Ellinor picked up the child and gently cradled him. ¡°Silly boy! Mommy was just upset. You really think I¡¯d punish you?¡± Relieved, Tristan rested his head on Ellinor¡¯s shoulder quietly. He had thought that she would spank him for running around. The little guy snuggled into Ellinor. ¡°Mommy, I wish I could stay with you forever and never leave.¡± But he knew he would eventually have to go back to his dad. Ellinor found his sentiment amusing and a little strange. She ruffled his hair. ¡°Silly boy, of course you can always stay with Mommy. But once you get married, you might think Mommy is a nuisance.¡± Tristan looked at her with a serious and determined expression. ¡°I won¡¯t get married. I don¡¯t like wives!¡± Ellinorughed at his naivety. ¡°Are you sure? You might change your mind when you meet a girl you like.¡± Tristan pouted and shook his head forcefully. ¡°No way!¡± The little boy didn¡¯t quite understand what a wife was yet. Veronica approached and lightly pinched Adrian¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re going to grow up to be a mama¡¯s boy.¡± Tristan didn¡¯t understand what a mama¡¯s boy was and tilted his head, looking puzzled. Ellinor spoke to him seriously. ¡°I hope what happened today won¡¯t happen again. If you run off on your own, I will ignore you. Understand?¡± Tristan nodded reluctantly as a mix of emotions appeared on his face. ¡°I understand. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Next time, it wouldn¡¯t be about running off. He would have to go back to his father. Ellinor handed the child to Veronica, asking her to hold him. She then ruffled Tristan¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Alright, go have something to eat with Auntie Veronica.¡± Tristan obediently agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± Veronica, holding Adrian, turned to the other two children. ¡°Baber, lead La with me. Let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± Baber responded and led his sister to follow their aunt. After seeing Veronica and the children settle down at the dining table, Ellinor felt relieved. She didn¡¯t return to the couch; instead, she went upstairs to rest. As much as she loved her three children, she had to admit that caring for kids was not an easy task, especially when you have three of them. While Veronica was helping watch the kids, she could take a break. At the Greenhaven Hotel. Balfour checked into a presidential suite and sat on a couch, listening attentively to his subordinate¡¯s report. Quinton stood respectfully by his side. ¡°Mr. Howard, the suite across from us is where Sophia is staying, However, the hotel staff is tight-lipped and won¡¯t disclose any information about the guests, I had to ask the cleaning staff on this floor. They told me that a family of three is staying there.¡± A family of three? Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Ha! This was nothing short of absurd. Three years ago, Theo snuck into the maternity ward to steal away a child from Ellinor, all for the sake of starting a family with Sophia? Had they been living this shameless charade ever since? Balfour, his gaze as deep as the ocean, gave an order. ¡°Quinton, guard the front door. Keep a keen eye on the peephole. If anyonees in or out, report it to me immediately.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard.¡± Quinton epted the order, promptly turning to stand by the t¡¯s entrance. He watched the peephole without a moment ofxity. Balfour rubbed his temples as his gaze turned pensive. He hardly cared if Theo was alive or dead. What mattered to him from the very beginning was his sister. If Theo had deliberately stolen a child from Ellinor and abandoned everything to be with Sophia¡­ How could Ellinor face the truth? What did her waiting, searching, and hoping for the past three years amount to? She would be devastated. If Theo truly betrayed Ellinor, it would be better if he were dead. At least in death, Ellinor¡¯s pure heart wouldn¡¯t be so thoroughly wounded. And as long as Theo¡¯s death wasn¡¯t confirmed, a glimmer of hope would still reside in Ellinor¡¯s heart. Perhaps after a few years, she could entirely forget this love. Meanwhile, inside the t across the street. Sophia received a phone call from the auction house, asking her to verify her identity. They imed a client had questioned if she was the daughter of the owner of Blue River Estates and had manipted the auction by hyping up the price. Without a doubt, Sophia knew Ellinor was behind this. She brushed off the auction house with a few hasty words, insisting she wasn¡¯t involved, and promptly hung up. Sophia knew that this wouldn¡¯t be the end of it, and more trouble was sure to follow. All thanks to that despicable woman, Ellinor. Wherever Ellinor was, trouble was sure to follow. Sophia felt as if she were cursed to cross paths with her. Sophia was feeling anxious. She wasn¡¯t interested in the auction. What troubled her more was Marcus¡¯ reaction. Marcus had seen Ellinor today. Although there wasn¡¯t any immediate reaction, Sophia feared it could trigger his memory. Years ago, after she and Theo had finalized their divorce, she made up an excuse for Theo to stay a little longer so he could advise her on suitors. In reality, she had no suitors. Everyone at M State knew her father was Thaddeus. No one would dare have ill intentions towards Thaddeus¡¯ daughter. That day, she had deliberately made up an excuse for Theo to stay, waiting for a renowned hypnotist she had hired to hypnotize Theo. She wanted him to forget his identity and all his past memories. Moreover, she also asked the hypnotist to make Theo fall in love with her. She wanted him to be eternally smitten by her. Unfortunately, while the memory hypnosis was sessful, the emotional hypnosis didn¡¯t work. Even the world-ss hypnotist admitted that he had never encountered someone as stubborn as Theo. Normally, almost everyone would fall under his hypnosis. Theo was the most difficult person he¡¯d ever tried to hypnotize. It took a tremendous effort just to erase his memory, but the hypnosis to make him fall in love with her waspletely ineffective, no matter how he tried to prompt Sophia couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Even hypnosis was ineffective. Was it really that hard for him to fall in love with her? Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 The unattainable always stirred the soul. Sometimes, Sophia herself couldn¡¯t discern whether she was genuinely in love with this man or if it was purely her obsession. All she knew was that she couldn¡¯t let him go. She would rather die than watch him build a life with another woman, get married, have kids, and grow old together. She walked into the suite¡¯s bedroom, noticing ¡®Tristan¡¯ was already fast asleep on the bed, while ¡®Marcus¡¯ was by the floor-to-ceiling window. Marcus¡¯ silhouette in the wheelchair seemed mncholic as he gazed at the view outside, seemingly lost in thought. After observing him for a moment, Sophia finally broke the silence. ¡°Marcus, Tristan¡¯s asleep, huh? Are you hungry? What do you fancy? I can order something from the hotel.¡± Marcus didn¡¯t react to her voice; he just calmly turned to look at her. ¡°We¡¯ve been eating hotel food a lot these past few days. Tristan and I both find the dishes either too greasy or too nd. It¡¯s not satisfying. Why don¡¯t you go buy some groceries and we can cook something ourselves?¡± This was the first time Marcus had made such a request. Sophia furrowed her brow in confusion. ¡°But¡­ neither of us really knows how to cook.¡± ¡°We can learn. Life should have a bit of homey charm. That¡¯s what makes it interesting.¡± Sophia was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy for him. A great deal of this was her fault. But she was helpless. She was afraid that if he recovered, he would leave her to find Ellinor. Snapping back to reality/Sophia offered a somewhat guilty smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go grocery shopping. There¡¯s an Easy Living Mart right under this hotel. I¡¯ll see what vegetables they have and buy a bunch. Marcus, is there anything in particr you want?¡± Marcus simply said, ¡°Get whatever you like. We¡¯ll figure out how to cook it together when you get back.¡± We? Together? Cooking? Did he say ¡®we¡¯? Sophia was ttered. Marcus seldom used the term ¡®we¡¯ to refer to them both. And he was suggesting they figure out how to cook together? They were finally starting to resemble a married couple. Sophia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be right back!¡± With that, she turned and left in high spirits. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t notice that after she left, Marcus squinted his eyes in contemtion. His expression was hard to read. Hearing the sound of Sophia closing the suite¡¯s door, Marcus¡¯s expression shifted. He turned his wheelchair around to face the bed. He looked down at the boy sleeping peacefully on the bed and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Alright, stop pretending.¡± Adrian crinkled his brow guiltily, opened his eyes, and looked at Marcus with a mix of confusion and embarrassment. ¡°Dad, how¡¯d you know I was faking it?¡± Marcus narrowed his handsome eyes, his gaze stern, as he looked at the little fellow. He scoffed coldly. ¡°You sure have a way with words. Do you address other men as ¡®Dad¡¯ as casually as this?¡± Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Adrian sat up, scratching his temple in confusion. ¡°Dad¡­ what are you talking about? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± The man sternly responded, ¡°You¡¯re not my son.¡± Adrian was taken aback. The guilt on his face was impossible to hide. He grimaced and, after a while, confessed. ¡°Okay, I admit¡­ I¡¯m not your son, Tristan.¡± Marcus, seeing the honesty in the boy, raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you pretending to be my son and coming home with me? Did someone instruct you to do this? What¡¯s your objective?¡± Adrian quickly shook his head, raising his hands in a plea of innocence. ¡°No, not at all! I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives! I just thought you were handsome and that you have a fatherly vibe. I¡¯ve never had a father growing up, so I wanted to see what it feels like.¡± Marcus looked at the boy¡¯s sincere and pitiful expression, feeling an indescribable tug at his heart. He had many suspicions, one of which was whether this boy had been disguised by someone to rece his real son, Tristan, to spy on his life with Sophia. But he couldn¡¯t find any traces of disguise on the boy¡¯s face. It felt just like real skin. ! So he dismissed that suspicion. Marcus then asked, ¡°When did you rece my son?¡± He had a rough idea, remembering when his son started acting differently. He just wanted to confirm it. Adrian shrugged. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t intentional. It was all a¡¯ coincidence. On Saturday, Mom took me and my siblings for a pic. There on thewn, I saw someone flying a Mechanical Hero kite. Since I love Mechanical Hero, I followed the string of the kite to find its owner. Then I saw a boy wearing a Mechanical Hero mask collecting the kite. I walked over and asked him where he got the kite and begged him to let me wear the mask. The boy couldn¡¯t resist my nagging and took off the mask for me to try. After I put on the mask, my mom came looking for me. But for some reason, my mom took the boy away and left me behind. When I tried to follow my mom, that meandy stopped me from running, and that¡¯s when I saw you. Then, you guys brought me home. That¡¯s how it all happened.¡± After hearing the boy exin the situation, Marcus remembered that Saturday. Tristan had gone to collect the kite, and when Sophia found him, he was crying non-stop, saying he wanted to find his mom. It turned out the mom he was looking for wasn¡¯t Sophia, but his real mom. So the problem was, why did his son look exactly like some other woman¡¯s son? Face resemnce sometimes happened but could it really be this coincidental? After pondering for a while, Marcus said again, ¡°Call your mom, give her our address, and ask her to return my son. Also, tell her if anything happens to Tristan, I won¡¯t let her off.¡± Adrian furrowed his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My mom is super nice. Your son, Tristan, was probably mistaken for me because we look alike. My mom will treat him really well.¡± Marcus considered himself to be a cautious and skeptical person, but for this absurd situation at hand, he didn¡¯t feel particrly anxious.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Perhaps it was because he had seen the face of the woman who had mistakenly taken the wrong child at the auction house today, and it seemed familiar. She didn¡¯t look at all like someone who could be harmful. The image of the woman surfaced in Marcus¡¯ mind, and he squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°Your mother¡­ What does she do?¡± The mention of his mother made Adrian puff out his chest proudly. ¡°My mom is amazing! She¡¯s a female CEO. She helps run my dad¡¯spany!¡± A flicker of surprise crossed Marcus¡¯ eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected the petite, adorable woman to be a CEO. She looked so young and cute, like a naive little girl. Was she really capable of handling the pressures of such a position? And also¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t have a dad? Now you¡¯re saying your mom is helping your dad run the company?¡± Adrian furrowed his brows. His eyes shined brightly as he pouted. ¡°I think you¡¯re a bit slow. Biologically, of course, I have a dad. How could my mom have a baby on her own? What I mean is that my dad has never been around since I was born. I¡¯ve never seen what my dad looks like. This doesn¡¯t mean my mom is a hermaphrodite who is capable of bearing a child on her own. Do you understand?¡± Marcus fell silent. Well, it seemed like he had been schooled by this little guy. He didn¡¯t think his question was wrong at first, but after the little guy¡¯s exnation, he did feel a bit slow. ¡°Then where is your dad?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Marcus asked again. He rarely had curiosity about others, but today he inexplicably wanted to know more about that woman. Adrian¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. He looked incredibly sad and sighed. ¡°My dad is missing. I heard that he disappeared on the day my mom gave birth to me and my sister. For many years, my mom has been sending people to look for him everywhere, but there¡¯s been no sight of him. My mom misses my dad a lot. Sometimes, my siblings and I would hear her sleep talking, calling out for Theo in her dreams.¡± ¡°Theo?¡± Marcus couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the mention of the name Theo. It felt familiar, yet suffocating and sad. Adrian nodded. ¡°Mhm. My mom calls my dad Theo because they have nearly a ten-year age gap.¡± Marcus regained his senses and raised an eyebrow. ¡°From the sound of it, your dad doesn¡¯t seem like a very responsible man. He abandoned your mom at a very crucial moment.¡± Adrian¡¯s face fell immediately. He was clearly upset. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve never met my dad, and I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is, I still feel upset hearing you talk about him like that.¡± Marcus looked at the disgruntled little boy. The usually expressionless man was actually amused. ¡°You¡¯ve never met him, so why are you defending him? Don¡¯t you think he left your mom alone?¡± Adrian looked a little conflicted. He thought for a moment and then said seriously,¡± don¡¯t know what happened back then and Mom never tells us. But I trust my mom¡¯s judgment. The man that she chose must be a good person. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been waiting for my dad toe back. She doesn¡¯t even give other men a second nce.¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes. ¡°Your mom, in all these years, has never epted the advances of other men?¡± Adrian nodded firmly. ¡°Yes! My mom is so beautiful, so of course men would be interested. But Mom doesn¡¯t even look at other men; she¡¯s always busy running my dad¡¯spany. She says she needs to protect the empire that my dad built.¡± Marcus was taken aback. He had a newfound admiration for the petite woman developing in his heart. Appearances could be deceiving. She didn¡¯t seem like the strong, independent woman she actually was. Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Her man had abandoned her, yet she still had strong feelings for him. How deep was her love for him? After a moment of contemtion, the man dismissed his wandering thoughts and turned to Adrian. ¡°When do you n on switching back with my son?¡± Adrian stared at him with hopeful eyes. ¡°Um¡­ I want to experience what it¡¯s like to have a father. Could you spend a few more days with me? I assure you that your son will have a great time with my mom.¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why seek a fatherly figure in me? I¡¯m just a crippled man who can¡¯t even stand. Your father must be strong and should be able to carry you on his shoulders.¡± Adrian tilted his head in slight annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. I think you¡¯re handsome. You¡¯re the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen; you¡¯re even more handsome than my uncle by just a tad. And being in a wheelchair wasn¡¯t your choice, but things have happened, and we must stay positive. Mom taught me never to belittle oneself. You should always believe that you¡¯re the best!¡± ¨C As he spoke, Adrian flexed his arms, mimicking a strongman¡¯s pose. It was so adorable! The man couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Yes, your mom is great at educating kids.¡± Adrian lifted his chin proudly. ¡°Right? My mom is super, super awesome. She¡¯s the most charming person in the world! I¡¯m sure if you meet my mom, you¡¯ll definitely fall for her.¡± Marcus frowned. Fall in love? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. No. He would never fall in love with anyone ever again. The suite¡¯s doorbell suddenly rang, snapping Marcus back to reality. He assumed it was Sophia returning from grocery shopping. She must have forgotten her key card. He lowered his gaze. ¡°From now on, you need to continue pretending to be my son. Sophia cannot find out you¡¯re not Tristan. Understand?¡± Adrian paused, not quite understanding why, but obediently nodded. ¡°Oh¡­I understand.¡± Marcus added. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re nervous, just pretend to sleep.¡± ?? Adrian was indeed nervous. He felt so guilty and worried that he couldn¡¯t pull off the act after being discovered. So he took Marcus¡¯s advice and pretended to sleep. Marcus saw Adriany down and nced outside, maneuvering his wheelchair to answer the door. He opened the door, absentmindedly saying, ¡°Back so soon?¡± However, the person at the door was not Sophia. It was a towering figure who looked much more robust and tall than Sophia. Since he was in a wheelchair, Marcus¡¯ line of sight was naturally lower than average. After opening the door, he didn¡¯t bother to look up before speaking. But soon, he realized something was off after noticing the man¡¯s trousers and leather shoes. Marcus¡¯ pupils were constricted. He abruptly looked up and was met with a face that was both strange and somewhat familiar. The man looked at him calmly, but there was a hint of malice in his eyes. Balfour, seeing the surprised expression of Theo in the wheelchair, sneered. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t expect me to find you?¡± Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Marcus was indeed a bit taken aback. He was surprised to hear a knock at the door of his suite at such an hour. ¡°Who are you?¡± asked, not fullyprehending what the stranger was implying. At his question, Balfour hesitated, and a sarcastic smirk appeared on his face. ¡°What? You¡¯ve lost your memory, Mr. nchet?¡± ¡°I must admit that I don¡¯t recall much from the past.¡± Marcus replied calmly. The man¡¯s usatory demeanor made him wonder if they had some feud. Balfour was infuriated at Marcus¡¯ nonchnt attitude. ¡°You bastard! Do you know how much Ellinor has been searching for you these past three years? She¡¯s wasted her youth waiting for you!¡± The mention of the name Ellinor created an indescribable pain in Marcus¡¯ heart. ¡°Who is Ellinor?¡± He asked. Unable to contain his anger, Balfour grabbed Marcus by his shirt cor. ¡°You son of a bitch! I should never have agreed to let Ellinor be with a man like you!¡± Just then, the sound of the elevator doors opening echoed down the hotel hallway. Marcus nced towards the elevator, gently pushed off Balfour¡¯s grip on his cor, and said quietly, ¡°Now is not a good time. Come back tomorrow at 2 p.m. She¡¯ll be out for an hour. We can talk then.¡± Balfour released his grip, nced down the hallway, and, after hearing the sound of high heels from around the corner, he understood. He shot Marcus onest cold nce before retreating to his own suite. L Sophia rounded the corner and saw no one in the hallway. She only heard the sound of a closing door. She entered the suite cautiously and saw Marcus sitting in his wheelchair, just having turned around. ¡°Marcus, did someone juste by?¡± She asked while scanning the suite for signs of a visitor. Marcus didn¡¯t look back. He was maneuvering his wheelchair towards the bedroom! ¡°Yes, the cleaning lady was about toe in, but I told her our child was sleeping and didn¡¯t need any disturbance, so she left.¡± Sophia was skeptical. ¡°But I didn¡¯t see a cleaningdy in the hallway when I came in.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°She went to clean the suite across the hall after I told her we didn¡¯t need the service.¡± Marcus replied calmly. ?? Sophia¡¯s suspicions gradually subsided. ¡°Oh, someone moved into the suite across the hall. Marcus, come and see what I bought. Let¡¯s decide what to make for dinner together.¡± Marcus didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°You can put it in the kitchen. I¡¯m going to check if Tristan is awake.¡± Sophia was disappointed. She had hoped that the prospect of cooking together would spark some enthusiasm in Marcus, but he remained detached as always. What would it take to truly win his heart? Balfour returned to his own suite from across the hall. Quinton, who had been keeping watch, asked, ¡°Did you confirm that the man living across the hall is Mr. nchet?¡± Balfour shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t recognize me. I don¡¯t know if he was pretending or if he really has lost his memory.¡± Quinton was taken aback. ¡°Amnesia?¡± ¡°He seems to be under the control of that woman named Sophia, Balfour said, taking a sip from his ss of water. ¡°He said it wasn¡¯t a good time to talk and asked me toe back tomorrow at 2 p.m.¡± Quinton furrowed his eyebrows in concern. ¡°You should be careful. It could be a trap Balfour merely hummed in agreement. He had his suspicions. Quinton picked up a phone from the coffee table. ¡°Ms. Mendoza called earlier. I answered for you and told her you¡¯d call back. Also, your father called. I didn¡¯t answer that one.¡± Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Balfour squinted at the cellphone on the coffee table and picked it up to return Ellinor¡¯s call. After a few rings, the call was answered ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s up? Need something from your older brother?¡± ¡°Mr. Howard, did the auction house get back to you yet? Did they confirm the father-daughter rtionship between Thaddeus and Sophia?¡± and Balfour felt nothing but sympathy for his sister. His sister worried about the nchet Corporation even after getting home, and that nonchnt man across from him knew nothing about her efforts. Not yet. Ellinor, you don¡¯t need to worry about this anymore. I¡¯ll take care of it for you. The property will definitely be yours, the price will certainly satisfy you.¡± ¡°Let me know as soon as there¡¯s any progress.¡± Ellinor was somewhat anxious about this matter, always feeling that Sophia wouldn¡¯t be easily handled. Balfour responded gently. ¡°Sure thing. How are the kids?¡± ¡°They¡¯re having dinner. They won¡¯t be upstairs for a while ¡°You should also rest well and stop overthinking. If you ever get tired of staying with the nchets, feel free toe back home. You and the children are always wee.¡± Ellinor fell silent. Over the years, Balfour often suggested that she shoulde back home, but she always refused. She knew that Balfour didn¡¯t want her to stay with the nchets and wait for a man whose whereabouts were unknown. But she was willing to wait. Even if she were to leave the nchets one day, she would never stay with the Howard family again. She hadn¡¯t forgotten how she and her mother were driven out of the Howard family¡¯s mansion years ago. ¡°Mr. Howard, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± She didn¡¯t respond to Balfour and hung up the phone after saying this in a somewhat distant manner. After hearing the busy tone from the phone, Balfour rubbed his temples. His biggest wish now was for his sister to live a happy and carefree life without any more unexpected events. After a moment of silence, Balfour returned his father¡¯s call. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up?¡± McNeil Howard¡¯s tone was very gentle. ¡°Balfour, where are you? Why don¡¯t youe home on the weekends?¡± Due to the disappearance of his mother and sister in the past, Balfour was always cold towards his father. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°Did you forget? Byran returned to the country today. Your grandparents and I just picked him up from the airport. Come home; let¡¯s have a family dinner to wee Byran.¡± ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ve got something on today. I won¡¯t being home.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Your brother hasn¡¯t been home for three years; as his older brother, shouldn¡¯t you at least show up?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. I¡¯ve gotta go now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Balfour was filled with worry. He had forgotten that the little troublemaker wasing home today. For the past three years, he often visited Byran¡¯s school. The school administrators always praised Byran¡¯s quick progress and diligent attitude. The changes in the little troublemaker quite surprised Balfour. He had initially thought that Byran would give up after just a few days. Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 That rascal had grown a lot in the past three years. After graduating, they shipped him off to the overseas branch to get a grasp of their business. Now he was capable enough to stand on his own. This brought a sense of pride to Balfour. Finally, Byran was no longer the mischievous youngster he once was. Tomorrow, he would arrange a position for Byran in thepany and let him gain more experience. The Howard family¡¯s mansion. After three years, Byran was home, Home was still asfortable as ever. He loungedzily on the couch, using his forearms as a pillow. He nced at his father, who had just hung up the phone. ¡°Let me guess, big brother¡¯s noting back, is he?¡± McNeil Howard set his cellphone aside. ¡°Your brother has some business to attend to today. He¡¯lle to see you tomorrow.¡± Byran hummed dismissively. ¡°I knew it. Big bro wouldn¡¯t drop everything just for me.¡± Although he said this, Byran wasn¡¯t upset with his brother at all. In the past three years, he hadn¡¯t been home and hadn¡¯t seen his father or his grandparents. But his brother visited him at school every month and brought him things. Of course, there was always a lecture or two, but he knew it was all for his own good. His rtionship with his brother was always good. The age gap just made it seem like there was a barrier sometimes. After having dinner with his father and grandparents, Byran took the car keys, saying that a few friends had invited him to catch up. And with that, he was off. He had truly grown into a mature man, and his family no longer kept a watchful eye on him as before. At a business party in Greenhaven. The ce was crowded with socialites. At the VIP seats, Ida swirled her wine ss absentmindedly while turning to the man next to her, Chase. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Sophia¡¯s husband? Were you able to dig up anything?¡± Chase casually crossed his legs as a frown appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s a tough nut to crack. Sophia seems to have put up defenses. All I know so far is that her husband is disabled. He¡¯s always in a wheelchair, but I couldn¡¯t find a single picture Wheelchair? Disabled? Ida squinted as she remembered Mr. nchet, who, before his disappearance, wasst seen at the airport in a wheelchair.. Could it be that Sophia¡¯s husband was¡­ Lost in thought, Chase suddenly nudged her, almost causing her to spill her wine. Startled, Ida red at Chase. ¡°What is it?¡± Chase¡¯s gaze was fixed on a certain someone, and he pointed his chin towards him. ¡°Look, who¡¯s there? Ida, your old me is back.¡± Ida thought Chase was joking. Reluctantly, she looked in the direction he pointed and froze. It was Byran. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Byran was over there, clinking sses and chatting with a few of the elder statesmen of the business world. His every move exuded a mature steadiness. He was so different from the impulsive and naive youngster he used to be. He looked energetic and was not anky youth anymore. He had filled out and had a muscr build that women would swoon over. As she watched him, Byran seemed to sense someone¡¯s gaze. He looked up, and their eyes met briefly. Byran raised his ss to her in a distant greeting, then continued his conversation, handling it all with ease. Chase clicked his tongue admiringly. ¡°Look at that. The little pup¡¯s grown into a big bad wolf,¡± Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Ida retracted her gaze, taking a sip of the red wine in her hand. ¡°He¡¯s not cute anymore.¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°You used to say he was too childish. Now you¡¯re saying he¡¯s not cute? What exactly are you looking for, Ida?¡± Ida set her wine ss down. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± She then got up, adjusting her thin-framed sses before, heading towards the restroom. The restroom at this banquet hall had a unisex sink area. After using the restroom, Ida saw a man washing his hands. From his reflection in the mirror, she recognized that it was Bryan. She did not halt but continued to the sink as if everything were normal, without a hint of surprise on her face. Bryan caught her reflection in the mirror. ¡°Long time no see, Ida!¡± She replied while washing her hands. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Bryan gave her a polite smile. ¡°Ida, you seem to have changed quite a bit.¡± Ida raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? How so?¡± Bryan smiled. ¡°Your skin doesn¡¯t look as good, and you seem to have aged. You¡¯re not as radiant as you were three years ago.¡± Ida was speechless. Well, wasn¡¯t he a charm¨¦r? Her silence made Bryan frown. ¡°I was just joking, Ida. You¡¯re not really mad, are you?¡± Ida, having washed her hands, turned off the faucet. She sounded nonchnt. ¡°No, you¡¯re right. To you, I must seem old!¡± She didn¡¯t linger on Bryan and instead turned to grab a paper towel to dry her hands. Suddenly, a pair of strong hands grabbed her shoulders, spinning her back around. Startled, Ida looked at Bryan, who had turned her around, waiting for an exnation. Bryan, holding her by the shoulders, looked down at her. ¡°Upon closer inspection, you¡¯re not that old. You have good genes, so a few signs of aging only add to your charm.¡± As he spoke, he moved closer. Too close. Ida had to admit that he had grown more attractive. His youthful charm was nowplemented with a mature sexiness. She wasn¡¯t resisting his advances and didn¡¯t feel like she¡¯d be at a disadvantage, so she slowly closed her eyes. But instead of what she expected, she heard a chuckle. Bryanughed lightly. ¡°Ida, why did you close your eyes? Did you think I was going to kiss you?¡± Ida¡¯s eyes snapped open, and in the eyes of the once sincere and passionate young man, she saw mockery and yfulness. Ah! She¡¯d been yed. She didn¡¯t respond, only adjusting her sses. Bryan added. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. I have a girlfriend now, and I wouldn¡¯t kiss another woman. I¡¯m verymitted, unlike you, who seems to change partners frequently.¡± His words stung. Ida responded nonchntly. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re a good man. I can¡¯tpare.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After seeing her unbothered reaction, Bryan reached out his hand. Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 He pulled out two napkins from the box behind her, wiping his hands with disdain before tossing them into the trash. He left without a backward nce, as if she disgusted him. As his figure disappeared into the distance, Ida chuckled. Bryan had be quite the suave man, hadn¡¯t he? She nced at her reflection in the mirror. Did she look old? At the age of twenty-six, was she already past her prime? Back at the party, Ida spotted Bryan on the dance floor. His arm was wrapped around a beautiful woman in her early twenties. His dance moves were smooth and elegant. His girlfriend, perhaps? She must be a wealthy heiress of a good family. They did make a good couple Now that Ida had returned, Chase began to tease her. ¡°What took you so long in the restroom? Secret rendezvous?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ida rolled her eyes. ¡°In your dreams! I¡¯m leaving; are youing?¡± Chase raised an eyebrow. ¡°Leaving so soon? What¡¯s the rush? Did seeing your old me dancing with another woman ruffle your feathers?¡± Ignoring his banter, Ida replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit the boss and the kids at the nchet¡¯s. Youing?¡± She picked up her coat from the couch and made for the exit. Upon hearing Ida¡¯s destination, Chase moved to follow, but paused when he saw Bryan push away his dance partner and follow Ida out of the hall. Chase returned to his drink as a knowing smile yed on his lips. As Ida exited the hall and climbed into the waiting car, she was about to text the boss when the driver honked the horn. Looking up, she saw a man blocking their path, refusing to move despite the honking 1 The driver leaned out of the window and called out, ¡°Excuse me, sir, could you please move? We need to get by.¡± Ida was expecting a drunken scene as the man approached the car. Instead, he leaned into the driver¡¯s window and smiled at Ida in the backseat. ¡°Ida, it¡¯s your car. Why are you leaving the party so early?¡± Recognizing Bryan, Ida frowned slightly. ¡°I have something to take care of.¡± Bryan, without hesitation, asked, ¡°Could your driver give me a lift? I drove here myself and had a few drinks. I can¡¯t drive now.¡± Ida looked at him quietly as her spectacles hid her emotions. She nodded. ¡°Sure, get in.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Bryan got into the car with a heartyugh. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ida expected him to sit in the front, but he surprised her by opening the back door and sitting next to her. The car interior was dimly lit. This enclosed space could easily spark romantic tension between a man and a woman. Thankfully, the driver was present, and the ying music kept the atmosphere light. Ida asked him, ¡°Where do you want to go, Bryan?¡± He responded casually, ¡°Anywhere. I¡¯m good with anywhere.¡± Anywhere? Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 Huh? So where was the driver supposed to go? Ida knitted her brows. She was just about to give him a piece of her mind when she felt a tickling sensation on her leg. After looking down, she saw Bryan gently grazing her leg beneath the hem of her skirt with his long fingers. His touch was light. It was like he was barely there. Ida swatted his hand away, whispering, ¡°Stop acting so lewd!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Once his hand was swatted away, Bryan simply chuckled. His handnded solidly on her leg again, and he turned his head to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Hey driver, could you lower the privacy screen for me? Ms. Gipson and I have some confidential business matters to discuss.¡± The driver looked stunned and nced back at Ida for confirmation. Knowing Bryan was up to his old tricks again and not wanting to embarrass the innocent driver, Ida nodded, signaling for him to do as Bryan asked. The driver then lowered the privacy screen. Now, the back seat was a secluded space, upied by only lda and Bryan. Bryan became even bolder. He lifted Ida into hisp as his hand rested on her slender pale legs again. ¡°You¡¯re so pale. Even without stockings.¡± Ida was taken by surprise but didn¡¯t panic or struggle. She adjusted her slightly askew sses and calmly looked at him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Bryan¡¯s gaze left her legs and rose to her face. ¡°Nothing: I just wanted to hold you. Ida, you¡¯re still the same as always. You haven¡¯t lost weight or gained any.¡± Ida smirked. ¡°Bryan, don¡¯t you have a girlfriend? Is this how you treat them?¡± Bryanughed. ¡°I just dumped her. I realized I still prefer mature women like you, Ida. From now on, I¡¯ll only be loyal to you, okay?¡± Ida couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Bryan, you want to y games with me? Are you sure you can handle it?¡± Bryan¡¯s hand slipped under her clothes, and his fingers traced her spine upwards. With a flick of his wrist, the strap of her bra came undone. Having her most intimate clothing suddenly undone, even in a car, was shocking, even for aposed woman like Ida. ¡°You¡­¡± Bryan¡¯s smile deepened, and he lifted a finger to her lips: ¡°Shh¡­ Don¡¯t let your driver hear us. It¡¯ll be awkward.¡± Ah, this little brat had grown up and learned to be as crass as those men. Idaposed herself. ¡°You¡¯re quite adept at undressing someone. Have you been practicing these past three years?¡± Bryan tilted his chin up and whispered in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; just enjoy. I¡¯ll show you how much I¡¯ve improved over these years.¡± The nchet Vi. After taking a bath, Ellinor saw an unread message on her phone. It was from Ida half an hour ago, saying she wasing over and asking if it was convenient. Without thinking much, Ellinor called Ida back. ¡°Ida, I just got out of the shower and saw your message. Are you here already?¡± However, it wasn¡¯t Ida¡¯s voice that answered. She heard a hoarse voice. ¡°Sis!¡± It was a man¡¯s voice and it was somewhat familiar. It took her a few seconds to recognize who it was. ¡°Bryan? When did you get back?¡± ¡°Just today.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so¡­? Wait, why do you have Ida¡¯s phone?¡± Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 ¡°Mmmm¡­ She¡¯s here with me now.¡± Ellinor had a hunch. ¡°Put her on the phone.¡± There was a pause on the other end. ¡°She can¡¯t talk right now, Sis. I¡¯ll visit you and the kids at the nchet family¡¯s tomorrow, okay?¡± He hung up. Ellinor twitched her mouth as she listened to the dial tone in disbelief. That little rascal! ¡°Mummy¡­¡± Suddenly, Baber¡¯s voice came from behind her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ellinor put away her phone and turned around. She saw Baber standing there with a worried look on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Baber?¡± Baber frowned. ¡°Mummy, Adrian and La are fighting. I can¡¯t stop them. Aunt Veronica is teaching them a lesson. You need toe.¡± What? Adrian and La were fighting? Ellinor was puzzled. Adrian and La were twins, and they¡¯ve never fought before. What happened today? ¡°Where are they now?¡± Ellinor asked. Baber took his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°They are in Aunt Veronica¡¯s room. She¡¯s really angry and scolding them. Mummy, hurry up. I¡¯m afraid Adrian and La will start crying.¡± Ellinor, still puzzled, followed Baber to Veronica¡¯s room. In Veronica¡¯s room, Adrian and La were both sitting with their arms crossed and their faces turned away from each other. Veronica was scolding them. ¡°You two are siblings. How could you hit each other so hard? Now, hug and make up, and I won¡¯t tell your mommy!¡± ¡®Adrian¡¯ and La both remained silent, only letting out a ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°What are you two doing? Hitting each other isn¡¯t something to be proud of! I should tell your mommy, and let her teach you a lesson!¡± When the two heard that their aunt was going to tell their mother, they immediately got scared and both reached out to grab Veronica¡¯s clothes. They pleaded together. ¡°Aunt Veronica, don¡¯t tell Mummy¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Veronica, don¡¯t tell Mummy¡­¡± That was better. If they remained silent, these two mischievous kids would think they could get away with anything.. ¡°I already know.¡± They suddenly heard Ellinor¡¯s voice. Adrian and La both stiffened and turned to look at Ellinor. When did Mummye? When Veronica saw Ellinor¡¯s stern face, she knew things weren¡¯t good. She quickly defended her niece and nephew. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ve already given them a good scolding. They know they were wrong, right?¡± As she spoke, she lowered her head and signaled for the two to act remorseful. Getting the hint from their aunt, even though they were still mad at each other, the two had to pretend to be remorseful. ¡°Mummy, we know we were wrong!¡± ¡°Mummy, we know we were wrong!¡± Ellinor just squinted at them. She thought it was just a little sibling squabble, but they had actually hit each other hard enough to leave marks: Both of them had scratches on their faces. Adrian had three w marks on his face, and La¡¯s left eye was swollen. ¡°You two,e with me.¡± All Ellinor said was this, but it made the two kids¡¯ backs go cold. Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 The moreposed Ellinor became, the angrier she seemed. It was more terrifying than a direct scolding. With a cool demeanor, she left a sentence hanging in the air before she turned around and left the room. Adrian and La looked up, casting a pleading gaze at Veronica. Veronica could tell Ellinor was furious. It was her ce to discipline her kids now. She had to step back. She shrugged helplessly at the two little ones with her palms upturned. ¡°Your mom knows everything now. I can¡¯t help you guys anymore. Off you go, to face the music.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡®Adrian¡¯ and La were mute with fear. That was it? Auntie wasn¡¯t going to help them either? With no other choice, the two little ones had to follow their mom out of Veronica¡¯s room with their heads hung low. Back in her own bedroom, Ellinor sat on the sofa, her expression inscrutable as she looked at the trio standing in a row before her. Then she patted the spot next to her, addressing Baber. ¡°Baber,e here. This isn¡¯t about you.¡± Baber nced at his brother and sister with a mix of sympathy and helplessness on his face before obediently sitting down next to his mother. Ellinor turned her gaze toward Adrian and La. ¡°Now, tell me! Why were you fighting?¡± Both kids remained silent, their lips tightly sealed. Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not talking?¡± Under his mother¡¯s stern gaze, ¡®Adrian¡¯ pouted. ¡°Mom, she hit me first. I just¡­ defended myself¡­¡± But La shook her head. ¡°Mom! He stepped on my doll first! I just tried to push him away!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to step on it, and you pushed me so hard I fell to the ground!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! You can¡¯t step on my doll!¡± The two started bickering again. Ellinor frowned as irritation crept into her features. ¡°Enough!¡± Her sharpmand immediately silenced the squabbling siblings. ¡®Adrian¡¯ and La stiffened and looked fearfully at their mother. Ellinor rubbed her temples. ¡°Here I was thinking it was some serious issue. But it¡¯s just this petty squabble?¡± ¡®Adrian¡¯ and La struggled to find the words to respond. Ellinor voiced her displeasure. ¡°You two are siblings. Is it necessary to resort to violence over such a trivial matter? And to the point of injuring each other?¡± ¡®Adrian¡¯ looked at his mom¡¯s upset face, feeling guilty. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Mommy. I know I was wrong.¡± Ellinor asked him, ¡°And where do you think you were wrong?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have fought with my sister. I should have let her have her way.¡± Ellinor then turned to La. ¡°What about you? Do you realize your mistake?¡± La red at ¡®Adrian¡¯ before turning back to her mom. ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong!¡± Her daughter¡¯s stubbornness made Ellinor¡¯s brows knit together. ¡°So you¡¯re implying that scratching Adrian¡¯s face was not wrong at all. Is that it?¡± La defiantly stated, ¡°I didn¡¯t scratch my brother. He¡¯s not my brother!¡± Both Ellinor and Baber looked surprised, while Adrian blinked unnaturally, avoiding everyone¡¯s gaze, Ellinor narrowed her eyes. She studied Adrian carefully but found nothing amiss. She then turned back to La. ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s not your brother? You two were born on the same day, grew up together, and spent almost every moment with each other. Why are you suddenly denying your brother?¡± Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 La subtly shifted away from the boy, trying to put some distance between them. She turned to her mother, her eyes serious. ¡°No, he¡¯s not my brother, Mom! Ever since we returned from the pic, he hasn¡¯t been my brother. Mom, my brother¡¯s gone. This boy isn¡¯t him; he just looks like him.¡± Ellinor was confused by her daughter¡¯s words. She looked at the boy, who seemed to be an exact replica of her son, Adrian. How could there be two children who looked exactly the same? She had only given birth to twins, a boy and a girl. It was impossible for there to be another child who looked exactly like her son. ¡°La, stop talking nonsense.¡± Ellinor warned her sternly. La looked at her mom, her face serious. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not making this up. He really isn¡¯t my brother!¡± The boy didn¡¯t challenge La. He just stood there, silently looking down at his shoes. Ellinor felt something was off about the two children. She looked at her daughter. ¡°How can you prove what you¡¯re saying is true?¡± La was stumped by her mother¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t know how to prove that what she was saying was true. The boy next to her did indeed look exactly like her twin brother. As a twin, she could feel that this boy wasn¡¯t Adrian, but she had no way to prove it. After seeing her daughter speechless, Ellinor couldn¡¯t understand what her daughter was trying to do and assumed it was just kids being kids. ¡°That¡¯s enough! I don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on between you two, but hitting each other is not eptable. Apologize to each other right now, or I will ignore both of you!¡± Ellinormanded them sternly. The boy, after some hesitation,plied with his mother¡¯smand and took the initiative to apologize to La. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to step on your doll. I¡¯m your brother; I shouldn¡¯t have hit you back.¡± La pouted, looking reluctant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you.¡± Now that the children had finally apologized to each other, Ellinor¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Alright, both of youe here!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Upon hearing their mother¡¯s call, the two children nced at each other and then walked to Ellinor¡¯s side. With one child in each arm, Ellinor spoke softly but sternly. ¡°No matter what happens, you two and your older brother, Baber, are siblings. Apart from your father and me, you are the closest to each other. You can never harm each other, understand?¡± The boy and La both nodded in response. Ellinor continued, her tone serious. ¡°If you have disagreements, you can talk them out. If talking doesn¡¯t work, you cane to me. If you hurt each other again! will be very upset with you.¡± The boy and La both murmured, ¡°Okay¡­¡± Having said everything she needed to, Ellinor felt there was no real conflict between the two children. It was just a minor incident of a brother identally stepping on his sister¡¯s doll and the sister getting angry. They were just children, and there was no need to make a big deal out of it. They were both still young and learning. She didn¡¯t want to determine who was right or wrong, nor did she want to overly demand that her children be understanding. It was normal for children to be a bit unreasonable at times. But hitting each other was where she drew the line. After a lengthy talk and making sure the children genuinely made up, Ellinor put the kids down and went to pick up Baber, who had been left on the sidelines. Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 ¡°Your siblings have finally made up. Come on, Baber. Come downstairs with Mommy and bring up some delectable treats. We can all enjoy them together.¡± Baber was always the most sensible one. As his eyes shined like La¡¯s, he nodded and spread his arms to embrace his mother. ¡°Okay!¡± Once Ellinor took Baber out, the two little ones who had just shaken hands and promised peace revealed their true colors. La, with her arms crossed and chin raised, huffed. ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t make up with you! You can fool them, but you can¡¯t fool me! You¡¯re not my brother at all!¡± Tristan frowned, not giving her a pleasant look. ¡°So we won¡¯t make up? Fine! I only did it to prevent Mommy from getting too angry. I didn¡¯t really want to make up with you either!¡± La looked at him with disdain. ¡°You have the nerve to call my mommy ¡®Mommy¡¯?! How shameless! Don¡¯t you have a mommy of your own?¡± Tristan fell silent. There was nothing he could say. He liked the prettydy he called Mommy, but he knew well that she wasn¡¯t his real mother. He was iming someone else¡¯s mother as his own. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He just couldn¡¯t grow fond of his mother, Sophia. Now that ¡®Adrian¡¯ was silent, La jumped down from the couch, walked up to him, and, like a little adult, stared at him. ¡°Where did you send my brother? What do you want to achieve by taking his ce here?¡± Tristan felt guilty under her gaze. ¡°I¡­ I am your brother!¡± La scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Hmph, you¡¯re just like him. You suck at lying. The moment you lie, you blink non-stop!¡± Tristan, already feeling guilty, blinked even faster. ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t prove that I¡¯m not Adrian!¡± ¡°Just because I can¡¯t prove it now doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t prove it in the future! Just wait; I¡¯ll find evidence to expose you! If Mommy finds out you¡¯re a little liar, she won¡¯t spare you?¡± The thought of the disappointing look on the prettydy¡¯s face when she found out the truth saddened Tristan. He took a deep breath, nodded, and confessed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to find evidence. I am indeed not your brother, Adrian, and I never intended to take his ce. I still have to go back to find my dad. I just like your mommy and want to stay by her side. I¡¯ll leave on my own in a few days.¡± La frowned. ¡°You have a dad?¡± Tristan nodded. ¡°Yes, I have a dad.¡± La tilted her head and asked, ¡°Hmm¡­ What does your dad look like?¡± The image of his father surfaced in Tristan¡¯s mind, and he said with pride, ¡°My dad is very handsome. He¡¯s the most handsome man in the world!¡± La pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! The handsomest man in the world is my ¡®uncle!¡± Tristan asserted confidently. ¡°Why would I lie to you? My dad truly is handsome. Your uncle might be quite handsome, but he¡¯s a bitckingpared to my dad. La thought for a moment. ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it. You need to take me to see your dad. Seeing is believing.¡± Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 Tristan pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Sure, when I¡¯m ready to leave, I¡¯ll let you meet my dad. But you have to promise me that you won¡¯t reveal to Mom that I¡¯m not Adrian in the next few days. ¡°Deal!¡± La agreed readily. After all, she had no evidence to prove this little boy was not Adrian. But this boy looked exactly like her brother. Could his father be¡­? Ellinor and Baber brought up a bunch of snacks. They were all from the batch that Balfour had bought for the three kidsst time. Fearing that the kids would develop cavities from eating too many snacks, she had locked most of them away, keeping them safe from the three little snack thieves and only offering them as rewards. Today was special. There was some unpleasantness between the three little ones, so she decided to let them indulge a bit. Eating their favorite snacks would surely distract them from today¡¯s discourse. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Early the next morning, Ellinor dropped the kids off at kindergarten and headed straight to the office. Just as she was about to open her office door, her secretary stood up to give her a report. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, a gentleman came looking for you this morning. I asked him to wait in the lounge.¡± A gentleman? Ellinor quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Was it Bartlett Rex?¡± The secretary shook her head. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t Mr. Rex. I don¡¯t recognize the gentleman.¡± The secretary had only been with thepany for a few months and didn¡¯t recognize some people. But she knew Bartlett, and if she said it wasn¡¯t him, then it definitely wasn¡¯t. If it wasn¡¯t Bartlett, then who could it be? Who woulde to the office this early in the morning to see her? Ellinor nodded. ¡°Okay, got it. Make me a cup of coffee; I¡¯ll be in the lounge shortly.¡± ¡°Of course, Ms. Mendoza.¡± Ellinor first dealt with some routine work in her office, then went to the lounge to see who hade to see her. Upon entering the lounge, she saw no one. There were only two cups of coffee on the table. One was freshly brewed and still steaming. The other had been drunk and was only half full. Where was the visitor? Had he left? Ellinor looked around the lounge and, seeing nobody, turned to leave. Just as she turned, Byran, who had been hiding behind the door, nning to scare her jumped out and barked. ¡°Woof!¡± Ellinor remained silent. She wasn¡¯t scared at all. Instead, she let out augh at his childishness. Byran was disappointed that his prank had failed. He let out a huff, then opened his arms wide to give Ellinor a huge bear hug. ¡°Sis! It¡¯s been so long, and you¡¯re still as unppable as ever.¡± Wrapped in Byran¡¯s hefty embrace, Ellinor didn¡¯t resist. She lifted her arm and patted his back. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, and you¡¯re still as immature as ever.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Byran didn¡¯t like being called immature. He let out a huff, then released Ellinor. ¡°I¡¯m not immature in front of other people, okay? You¡¯re my sister, so can¡¯t I act a little immature around you?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Did I agree to acknowledge you as my brother? I don¡¯t remember, Byran crossed his arms and sat down with an air of entitlement. ¡°I don¡¯t care! You¡¯re my sister. Even if the king and God himselfe, you¡¯re stil my sister!¡± Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Ellinor chuckled lightly. ¡°What brings you here so early, Bryan?¡± Bryan shrugged. ¡°Nothing major. Didn¡¯t we agree yesterday that I woulde to the nchet family¡¯s house to see you and the kids? I¡¯m still jetgged and couldn¡¯t sleep at allst night. I¡¯m tired this morning, but if I sleep now, I¡¯ll never adjust to the local time. So, I figured I¡¯de over early, wait for you to finish work, and then we could go pick up the kids together. I haven¡¯t seen my niece and nephews for three years.¡± Ellinor nced at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to start working at the Howard Group? Mr. Howard did assign you there, didn¡¯t he?¡± Bryan frowned. ¡°My brother did n to position me in thepany, but I just got back to the country. Shouldn¡¯t I have some time to adjust?¡± Ellinor thought about it and agreed. She sat down and took a sip of her coffee. ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t asked you yet. What was up with you yesterday? Are you running after Ida again?¡± At the mention of Ida, Bryan¡¯s face showed aplex expression. He leaned back, looking nonchnt. ¡°I didn¡¯t go after her. I just happened to bump into her at a business event, so we had a chat.¡± Ellinor squinted. ¡°When you say ¡®chat, do you mean what think you mean?¡± Bryan dismissed it. ¡°We¡¯re both adults. What else could a chat be? Ellinor, don¡¯t meddle in my affairs with her. We¡¯re all grown-ups, and we¡¯re capable of taking responsibility for our actions.¡± Ellinor observed Bryan, noting he had changed a lot. She sipped her coffee and hummed. ¡°Can¡¯t any of you take rtionships seriously?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Does being serious guarantee a positive oue? You were serious about Theo, but you¡¯re still raising your children alone.¡± Ellinor¡¯s hand, which was holding the coffee cup, froze, and her face darkened. Realizing his blunder, Bryan straightened up. ¡°Ellinor, I didn¡¯t mean that Theo abandoned you.¡± Ellinor still looked a bit angry.. Bryan felt like his attempts to exin himself were just making things worse. He scratched his head. ¡°Maybe I should just stop talking.¡± Ellinor found her smile again. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. Perhaps it¡¯s because I took things too seriously and wanted things to work out so badly that I missed out on many opportunities to get along well with him. People should live in the moment. If you¡¯re happy, then that¡¯s enough. I should learn from you guys.¡± Bryan was at a loss for words. Ellinor¡¯s smile made Bryan feel even more ufortable. He sensed she was putting on a brave face, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint anything specific. ¡®Ellinor, I really didn¡¯t mean any of that.¡± Ellinor¡¯sughter and reflections came from deep within. She didn¡¯t think Theo had abandoned her. She just regretted that she had always avoided him during tough times. If she hadn¡¯t been so serious, perhaps today she would have more memories to look back on. Now, every dark night, she would rey every moment between her and Theo, from their first meeting to their separation. The rey would end quickly, leaving her with long, dark nights and endless searching and waiting. If she had more memories, her nights might be a little more filled. Ellinor came back to reality. ¡°Alright, I have a meeting soon. If you have nothing else to do, why not take a stroll in the nearby mall?¡± Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Byran shrugged. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll just go wander around the neighborhood ande back at noon to scrounge a lunch off you.¡± Ellinor cast him a disdainful nce as she set down her coffee mug. ¡°I suspect that¡¯s your main objective.¡± With a cheeky grin, Byran got up and sauntered off, leaving his sister to her work. Ellinor sat alone for a while, her expressionplex. After a few moments of deep thought, she got up and returned to her tasks. After leaving the nchet Corporation, Byran went to hang out with a friend who ran an e-sports bar in the same district. Before he knew it, it was lunchtime. His friends invited him to join them for a meal and a few drinks, but he declined, leaving the bar after he¡¯d had his fill of gaming. He was ready to head back and find Ellinor. During the gaming session, someone had handed him a low-alcohol drink, and now he was in no condition to drive himself. He hailed a cab and directed it towards the nchet Corporation. As they passed by his family¡¯s business, the Howard Group, something urred to Byran. He asked the driver to pull over and dialed Balfour¡¯s number./ ¡°Hey bro, where are you? How about we grab lunch together? I was about to go find Ellinor and join her for lunch.¡± Balfour responded in a deep voice. ¡°I have some stuff to handle this afternoon. I won¡¯t be able to make it. Just behave yourself and don¡¯t provoke Ellinor.¡± Byranughed heartily. ¡°Bro, you still think I¡¯m the same troublesome kid from ten years ago? I¡¯ve matured a lot, and I won¡¯t annoy Ellinor. Trust me.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°By the way, bro, what¡¯s up with you? Why are you skipping lunch today?¡± *Adult matters. Stop being so nosy.¡± Byran felt a bit miffed at being chastised while trying to show concern for his elder brother. ¡°Bro, I am an adult now. Fine, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t ask. I¡¯m going to find Ellinor now. Gotta go.¡± As he hung up and was about to tell the driver to get moving towards the nchet Corporation, he spotted Balfour walking out of the Howard Group, heading towards a ck sedan parked at the gate. Balfour dismissed the driver and got behind the wheel himself. Was his brother heading to a private meeting? Byran couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. Remembering Balfour¡¯sment about ¡®adult matters; he began to specte. Was his brother seeing someone? Was he sneaking off for a secret rendezvous during his lunch break? After some thought, Byran decided that he was more interested in his brother¡¯s potential love life than joining Ellinor for lunch. ¡°Turn around and follow that car.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Balfour drove to the hotel he had checked into the previous day. He hadn¡¯t checked out and used his key card to enter the same suite he had upied. The hotel wasn¡¯t exactly close to the Howard Group, and due to a traffic ident, it took him over an hour to get there. Quinton had been waiting in the suite the whole time, observing the activity across the hall. But there hadn¡¯t been any movement from the other side, although it was clear they hadn¡¯t moved out. As soon as he entered the suite, Balfour removed his jacket and sat on the couch, ncing at his wristwatch. It was a little past one in the afternoon, and soon it would be two o¡¯clock, the time he had agreed to meet with Theo. As soon as Quinton saw Sophia leave, he would head over to hear how that scumbag Theo exined his disappearance over thest three years. Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 ¡°Mr. Howard, Sophia has left.¡± Quinton nced through the peephole to see Sophia, dressed immactely and clutching her bag, exiting the opposite suite. Balfour squinted slightly. She was leaving earlier than expected. ¡°I¡¯m going over to have a word with that scoundrel now.¡± He said as he rose from his seat. ¡°Keep an eye out and let me know immediately if shees back.¡± Quinton nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard.¡± As Balfour walked out, Sophia was already out of sight. He approached the opposite door and knocked. After a minute, the apartment door opened. Just like yesterday, Balfour had to lower his gaze to see Marcus, seated in a wheelchair. Marcus looked up at him, his calm eyes showing no surprise at Balfour¡¯s early visit, merely saying, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Balfour responded with a cold grunt, asking, ¡°So, she won¡¯t be back for now?¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°Come in.¡±. Balfour entered at Marcus¡¯s invitation. Theyout of the suite was almost identical to his. Marcus gestured towards the couch. ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll get you something to drink.¡± Balfour raised his hand. ¡°No need. I didn¡¯te here for a drink.¡± Marcus, who was about to head to the kitchen, paused at Balfour¡¯s refusal and decided not to insist. ¡°Well then.¡± He said, returning to his ce. ¡°Ask whatever you want to ask.¡± Balfour took a seat, looking at Marcus squarely. His gaze fell on Marcus¡¯s paralyzed legs before finally speaking. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Car ident.¡± Marcus replied. Balfour let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°And I suppose the amnesia was a result of the same ident?¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°Supposedly, yes.¡± Balfour raised an eyebrow. ¡°Supposedly?¡± Marcus¡¯s face remained emotionless as he answered. ¡°I¡¯ve been told so since I lost my memory. All I know of my past and who I am has been told to me by others.¡± Balfour scrutinized him, trying to discern if he was lying. Seeing no signs of guilt on Marcus¡¯s face, Balfour asked, ¡°What about the child with you? You don¡¯t remember him either?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t. I was told that Tristan is my son with Sophia. He¡¯s been there since I can remember.¡± Balfour clenched his fist in anger at Marcus¡¯s feigned ignorance. ¡°Well, you certainly seem to have forgotten everything conveniently and have been living a carefree life. If you don¡¯t remember, then let me remind you. That child was stolen from the delivery room while Ellinor was inbor. Someone stole it under the guise of being the father.¡± Marcus looked surprised, and then a hint of confusion crossed his face. ¡°Ellinor? You¡¯re saying I was once married to a woman named Ellinor?¡± Married? Balfour almost wanted to affirmatively nod and say yes. But his sister and this heartless man didn¡¯t even have a marriage certificate between them. Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 Seeing Balfour¡¯s silence, Marcus squinted, as if he¡¯d pieced together something. ¡°If Miss Ellinor and I weren¡¯t married, then why would I have stolen her child?¡± Balfour snapped back to reality, ring at him darkly. ¡°I¡¯d like to know why you, a scoundrel, would steal a child.¡± Marcus looked at the somewhat irritable Balfour and calmly asked, ¡°Sir, may I ask your name?¡± Balfour responded coldly, ¡°Balfour Howard.¡± ¡°And your rtionship with Miss Ellinor?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°I see. Your anger towards me is because you think I¡¯ve wronged your sister.¡± Balfour huffed. ¡°Wronged her? The harm you¡¯ve done to her is far more than any simple word could convey!¡± Marcus pondered calmly. ¡°Since I can¡¯t remember anything, I can¡¯t offer any exnations for your usations.¡± The usually polite Balfour couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that should just let you go? Let you and Sophia live happily ever after with the child you stole from my sister?¡± Marcus replied, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. In fact, I don¡¯t trust Sophia. If I did, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to meet me here while she¡¯s out.¡± Balfour paused, studying Marcus with suspicion. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust Sophia, then why don¡¯t you leave her and seek the truth yourself?¡± Marcus smirked, ncing down at his crippled legs. ¡°Do you think I can just up and leave her? Mr. Howard, since you know both Sophia and me, you must also know what kind of power Sophia¡¯s family holds in M State. I¡¯m an amnesiac invalid. I can¡¯t run, and I can¡¯t ask for help because I can¡¯t remember anyone I once This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. knew.¡± Balfour looked at him sitting in the wheelchair, noticing that he was a shadow of his former self. Marcus was pallid, with an air of sickness about him. It was indeed impossible for him to break away from Sophia¡¯s control. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve found you, I can take you back to where you belong. Will youe with me?¡± Marcus shook his head. ¡°For an amnesiac like me, your words and Sophia¡¯s are all the same. It¡¯s hard for me to fully trust either side.¡± Balfour scoffed. ¡°So, you still want to stay with Sophia?¡± Marcus lowered his gaze, deep in thought. ¡°Because I do have a son who looks exactly like me and Miss Ellinor, you seem a bit more credible. I won¡¯t rashly go with you, but I don¡¯t intend to stay with Sophia either. In this situation, if I go with you, Sophia won¡¯t let it go, which could harm innocent people. Sophia ns to take me and Tristan to a private ind she bought after settling her father¡¯s assets to live in istion from the world. Before that, I hope you can help me, Mr. Howard.¡± Balfour narrowed his eyes. ¡°What kind of help are you asking for?¡± Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 ¡°I need a professional physical therapist. Someone who can guide me properly on how to exercise my legs so I can stand again. I suspect that over the years, Sophia has been controlling me with drugs and misleading me with incorrect rehabilitation methods through her own selected doctors. Even though I¡¯ve been dodging her and spitting out the pills, there¡¯s still no improvement. As for the emotional entanglement between your younger sister and me, I¡¯ll discuss it with you and her once I¡¯m able to stand again.¡± Balfour Howard nodded at his request. ¡°Finding a professional therapist isn¡¯t a problem for me. The question is, will Sophia agree to let you follow the guidance of a therapist I introduce?¡± ¡°I only need online guidance. Sophia¡¯ won¡¯t allow me to interact with outsiders offline. This is my email address. Ask a hacker to send the therapist¡¯s contact information to me. Sophia is monitoring my phone and other means ofmunication. I can¡¯t contact anyone openly.¡± Balfour started to believe him. Theo had been living under Sophia¡¯s control all these years. He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Marcus continued. ¡°Moreover, Mr. Howard, you should have the power to dy Sophia¡¯s progress in dealing with her father¡¯s estate, right? If possible, please drag it out as long as you can.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Balfour thought for a moment while squinting his eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone to check on her progress and will try to dy it.¡± Marcus nodded sincerely. ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it.¡± It was almost time; if Sophia came back early, it wouldn¡¯t be good for them. Balfour had prepared a lot of questions for this rascal, but seeing him in this genuine state of forgetfulness, asking would be pointless. So, he decided to leave and investigate Sophia¡¯s progress and find a reliable therapist for this rascal. Just as Balfour was about to step out, he heard a voice from behind him. ¡°Uncle!¡± He stopped in his tracks, looking back in disbelief. This young boy looked exactly like his own nephew. He thought it was the one Theo had stolen all those years ago. But then, remembering the call of ¡°Uncle,¡± Balfour frowned. ¡°You are Adrian?¡± Adrian ran over and hugged Balfour¡¯s leg. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m Adrian.¡± Balfour was puzzled. ¡°But¡­ how did you get here?¡± Adrian blinked hisrge, innocent eyes. ¡°Well¡­ That day, Mommy and Aunty took me and my siblings on a pic, and something happened. Mommy got confused and left me behind. Then, this handsome man mistook me for his son and took me home.¡± Upon hearing Adrian¡¯s exnation, everything clicked for Balfour. He turned to Marcus. ¡°So the child staying with Ellinor now is the one you stole all those years ago?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t confirm if I stole him because I can¡¯t remember. But I can confirm that the child with Miss Ellinor is indeed my son, Tristan.¡± Balfour was a bit bothered by all of this. ¡°So, this¡­¡± Marcus interrupted him. ¡°We¡¯ll have to leave it like this for now, until the right opportunityes to switch them back. If you take this child back now, Sophia will notice something¡¯s off.¡± Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Balfour furrowed his brow in thought. He was right; if he took Adrian away now, the man would be left alone without even a child to keep himpany. When Sophia returned, he¡¯d have no way to exin. Yet, allowing Adrian to stay here, to stay with Sophia, who didn¡¯t have the best intentions, didn¡¯t sit well with him either. Adrian seemed to understand his uncle¡¯s concerns. He tugged at Balfour¡¯s shirt and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve been with this handsome man for several days now, and I¡¯m fine. Please don¡¯t tell Mommy yet, or she¡¯ll worry.¡± Balfour pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling at a loss. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. No wonder Ellinor had mentioned that Adrian was always running aroundtely. It turned out the two kids had been swapped. It was such an unbelievable coincidence. Balfour stared at Marcus with serious warning in his eyes. ¡°You better take good care of him. If not, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Marcus nodded calmly. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could ask Ms. Ellinor to take good care of my son as well.¡± Meanwhile, Byran was pressed against the wall of his suite, straining to hear any sounds. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t make out anything. The presidential suite was too big. The room separated by a wall was still a bedroom, and the soundproofing was excellent. It was almost impossible to overhear anything. He had secretly followed his brother, first seeing him enter the suite across the hall. After a while, he saw his brother leave, knock on the door, and enter the suite next door to his. Byran was utterly confused by his brother¡¯s actions. He had initially thought his brother was here to see his girlfriend. But then he saw this situation and was utterly baffled. If his brother was dating, couldn¡¯t he just book a single room with his girlfriend? Why did he need to book two rooms across the hall from each other? Could it be that his brother¡¯s girlfriend was a married woman? So they were ying a game of deception? If that were true, then his brother was really messing things up. If they were caught in an affair, where would the Howard family¡¯s reputation go? Their grandparents would be livid. The more he thought about it, the more things didn¡¯t add up. Byran paced back and forth in his temporary suite, trying toe up with a n. Unable to think of a solution, he pulled out his phone and dialed Ellinor¡¯s number. At this time, Ellinor had just returned from lunch and was busy with work. When she answered, she absentmindedly said, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sis, it¡¯s me!¡± Byran muttered. Ellinor hummed in response. ¡°You¡¯rete. I¡¯ve already eaten, so you can¡¯t mooch off my food. Go get something to eat yourself.¡± Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 Byran pleaded eagerly. ¡°No, no! Ellinor, I¡¯m not trying to mooch a meal off you! There¡¯s something else!¡± Ellinor, busy typing away on her keyboard, replied, ¡°Spit it out, Byran! I¡¯m in the thick of something right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about our brother.¡± Byran said. ¡°I think he might have gone down the wrong path.¡± Ellinor frowned, suspecting Byran was up to his old tricks again. He had seemed so mature and grown-up earlier that morning, but now he was back to his old panic- stricken self, just like he was three years ago. Indeed, a leopard never changed its spots. ¡°You should be speaking to your parents about your brother, not me. Anything else? If not, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± But Byran was truly frantic. ¡°Don¡¯t hang up! Ellinor, we can¡¯t let our parents know about this. Come and help me. Let¡¯s figure out a way to get him back on track.¡± Ellinor was starting to get annoyed. ¡°What on earth has Mr. Howard done? What¡¯s this about the wrong path?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I was passing by the Howard Group building at noon today and saw our brother leave alone in his car. I was curious, so I followed him. He ended up at a hotel and booked a presidential suite. It was the middle of the day. You don¡¯t think that¡¯s weird?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, annoyed by his nosiness even towards his own brother. ¡°So, he booked a room at midday. He¡¯s an adult, Byran. He must have his reasons. You shouldn¡¯t be prying into others¡¯ affairs. Even if it is your brother.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished! After he booked the suite, he didn¡¯t stay long. He left, knocked on the door of the suite across from his, and someone let him in. He was in there for ages!¡± Ellinor pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°So what? Did you stay outside to spy on your own brother? To see who he booked the suite with?¡± Byran, growing more frantic, raised his voice. ¡°Oh,e on! I¡¯ve made it so clear, so why can¡¯t you understand? If it was a regr hotel booking, I wouldn¡¯t have stuck around. Don¡¯t you find it odd? If our brother was meeting someone, he would have just knocked on their door to begin with. Why would he go to the trouble of booking a room across from theirs? Something¡¯s not right!¡± Ellinor smirked. ¡°Regardless if your brother¡¯s behavior is odd or not, you shouldn¡¯t be lurking around. Go do something productive, or I¡¯ll call him right now. I¡¯ll let him know you¡¯ve been spying on him and see how he deals with you.¡± Byran panicked at the thought. ¡°No, no, no! Ellinor, I called you because I trust you. Don¡¯t betray me! I¡¯m worried our brother¡¯s been seduced and is having an affair with a married woman. I want you to come and help me investigate. I¡¯m worried. If he really is having an affair with a married woman, we need to stop him before it gets out of hand. If not, you can help hold him back when he tries to beat me up for spying. If he kills me, you won¡¯t have a brother anymore.¡± Ellinor sighed. ¡°You think I care about having you as a brother? Fine, quit causing trouble. Is your brother really the kind of person who would be easily seduced? Go about your business; aren¡¯t you supposed to pick up the kids with me after my shift? If youe now, I might take you along. If you¡¯re late, I won¡¯t wait for you.¡± Byran pouted. ¡°Fine¡­ Maybe overreacted¡­ I¡¯ming to find you.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As he spoke, he reluctantly walked towards the door, grabbed his room card, opened the door, and prepared to leave. He still felt that something was off. Even if his brother wasn¡¯t being seduced, the person he was secretly meeting couldn¡¯t be any ordinary person. As Byran mused, he made his way out and waited for the elevator. When the elevator next to him dinged and opened, he saw Sophia stepping out and passing by his elevator. Byran¡¯s eyes widened. He feared he had mistaken her for someone else, flung open the almost closed elevator doors, and ran out to confirm. Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 It really was Sophia! As Byran watched Sophia stride off in her high heels towards the room his brother had just entered, his jaw dropped in shock. His brother was on a date with Sophia? Byran was so stunned that he could hardly speak. He rushed back into his room and dialed Ellinor¡¯s number. ¡°Sis, you need to get here. Now!¡± Ellinor¡¯s voice held a note of impatience. ¡°What now, Byran?¡± Byran was practically hopping with urgency. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m not messing around! Do you know who our brother is meeting at this hotel?¡± Ellinor tried to sound disinterested. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Afraid Ellinor would hang up, Byran quickly blurted. ¡°It¡¯s Sophia! Our brother is meeting Sophia at a hotel!¡± Ellinor¡¯s typing ceased abruptly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Byran was almost in tears, relieved that he¡¯d finally gotten her attention. ¡°I¡¯ll text you the address. You have to hurry and join me here. We can¡¯t let Sophia ensnare our brother like this.¡± Ellinor paused before replying. ¡°Alright, send me the address and room number.¡± Byran hung up and immediately forwarded the hotel details.- Ellinor put her work aside, squinting at the address Byran had sent her. Unlike Byran, she wasn¡¯t suspecting an affair between Balfour and Sophia. Instead, she was worried that their meeting was about the plot ofnd from yesterday¡¯s auction. Given Balfour¡¯s character, it was unlikely he¡¯d invite Sophia to meet at a hotel. That meant it was Sophia¡¯s idea. Was she up to something? Concerned, Ellinor grabbed her phone and car keys and left her office. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Ellinor arrived at the hotel, she knocked on the door to Byran¡¯s suite. A few momentster, the door swung open, and Byran peeked out. He pulled her inside and quickly shut the door. ¡®Sis, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡± Ellinor grimaced at her brother¡¯sck of decorum. ¡°What¡¯s going on now? Is Mr. Howard still in the same room as Sophia?¡± Byran nodded. ¡°I think so. Sophia went in and hasn¡¯te out. She¡¯s in the room next to ours.¡± Ellinor nodded and immediately turned to leave. ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± Byran asked, catching up with her. ¡°I¡¯m going to knock on their door and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Byran looked taken aback. ¡°Just like that? Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­ intrusive?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°What else would you suggest? Running around in circles before knocking?¡± Byran scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m just worried we might see something¡­ inappropriate. Ellinor smirked. ¡°We¡¯re all adults here. What could possibly be so shocking? If you¡¯re too embarrassed, stay here. I¡¯ll handle this myself!¡± Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Byran, a man, had nothing to be ashamed of. He was just worried that his sister would feel ufortable. However, it seemed that his concems were unnecessary. His sister, Ellinor, was not afraid of embarrassment at all. So he followed Ellinor, heading to their neighbor¡¯s room to knock on the door. He himself didn¡¯t dare knock, fearing that his brother would open the door and punch him. But with Ellinor there, he felt safer. They arrived at the door of the adjacent suite. Hearing no sound from inside, Ellinor raised her hand to knock. Meanwhile, in the suite across, Quinton, who was keeping an eye on the situation, was surprised to see Ms. Mendoza and the young master, Byran, about to knock on the door. Without time to think or ask Balfour for instructions, he immediately opened the door and pulled both Ellinor and Byran inside, then quickly shut the door. Ellinor, still in the motion of knocking, was pulled inside. At first, she was on guard, ready to fight back. However, when she saw that it was Quinton, she rxed and started to look puzzled. Byran looked equally baffled, ¡°Quinton, why are you here?¡± He asked. Quinton, rubbing his forehead, looked at both of them. ¡°Young master, why are you here? And with Ms. Mendoza?¡± Byran frowned. ¡°I saw my brother going to a hotel alone, so I followed him. Quinton, be honest. Is there something going on between him and Sophia? Are you here to keep watch for him?¡± Quinton twitched his mouth, puzzled by his young master¡¯s concerns. ¡°Do you think I could have an affair with Sophia?¡± Just as Byran was staring at Quinton, waiting for his answer, a cool voice from behind startled him. It was Balfour. Byran, feeling a chill down his spine, turned around awkwardly. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His brother was sitting on the couch, leisurely sipping a cup of coffee. Wait¡­ Why was his brother here? Shouldn¡¯t he be in the other suite? Balfour looked at his brother¡¯s stunned face while elegantly holding his coffee cup and lifting an eyebrow sharply. ¡°So, you came here to catch me red-handed? And you even brought Ellinor? Interesting.¡± Byran, feeling a bit guilty, was sweating on his back. But he decided to voice his concerns anyway. ¡°Brother, why did you meet Sophia in a hotel if nothing was going on?¡± Balfourughed dryly. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot in the past three years. You¡¯re daring to question my ns?!¡± Byran, not confident, frowned. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m just concerned about you. Sophia is not a good woman; you will surely get hurt if you get involved with her. Right, Ellinor?¡± Not daring to question his brother alone, Byran pulled Ellinor in. However, Ellinor remained calm. She looked at Balfour and asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, what¡¯s going on?¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze softened when he looked at his sister. ¡°Ellinor,e and sit next to me.¡± Ellinor did as told and took a seat. Balfour gestured to Quinton, who quickly understood his intention. He went to the kitchen to prepare a drink for Ellinor. Quinton handed Ellinor a bottle of fresh juice, then went to give a bottle of soda to Byran, who was still standing by the door. Ellinor held the juice but didn¡¯t drink it. She looked at Balfour with probing eyes. ¡°Mr. Howard, is this about thend deal? Did Sophia invite you here to give you a hard time?¡± Balfour smiled and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, thend deal is settled. The auction house finally decided to sell it to us at the original price before Sophia jacked up the price.¡± Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 Upon hearing this, Ellinor found a littlefort. She then asked, ¡°What¡¯s Sophia¡¯s reason for summoning you here?¡± Aplex emotion flickered in Balfour¡¯s eyes. How could he tell his sister that the man she had been waiting for for three years was just across the corridor? He had forgotten her and was living with another woman and the child stolen from her. He just couldn¡¯t tell her. ¡°Nothing really. It¡¯s not like she invited me here. I happened to find out she was staying here, so out of curiosity, I found an excuse to check who she had returned to the country with.¡± Balfour responded casually. Ellinor¡¯s eyes deepened with curiosity. ¡°Did you see anyone else in her suite?¡± Balfour shook his head. ¡°Apart from her, there was only a child wearing a mask. No one else was there.¡± In reality, Balfour had not encountered Sophia. By the time she returned, he had already retreated to his own suite. At that moment, Byran was waiting for the elevator, so he didn¡¯t see him leave. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ellinor¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. She didn¡¯t doubt Balfour, but a hint of disappointment shed in her clear eyes. Then she pointed towards Byran, who was standing by the door. ¡°Byran over there was all flustered, saying you might have strayed, and called me over to save you.¡± Byran, who had just begun to rx, froze. Oh no¡­ Why would she do that? Byran pulled a face, forcing out a nervous chuckle. ¡°Bro, I really called Sis over because I was worried about you.¡± Balfour shot him ¨¢ cold nce. ¡°I think you have too much free time. I was going to give you a few days off since you just came back, but it seems that¡¯s not necessary anymore. You are to report to work first thing tomorrow!¡± Byran pouted reluctantly. ¡°Ah! Why? Bro, I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. Can¡¯t it wait for a couple of days?¡± Balfour sternly replied, ¡°If I don¡¯t see you at the office tomorrow morning, don¡¯t bothering home.¡± Byran resigned to his fate with a sigh. ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll go. Is that enough?¡± Seeing Byran, that pesky kid, receive his just desserts made Ellinor feel a little satisfied. She thought she shouldn¡¯t have listened to Byran¡¯s nonsense and left her work toe here and mess around. Balfour didn¡¯t spare another nce at his troublesome brother. He turned back to his sister and gently said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we pick up the kids together and take them out for a meal?¡± Ellinor checked the time. In an hour, the three little ones would be out of school. She nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± The kids quite liked their uncle. Seeing Balfour pick them up would undoubtedly make them happy. Byran raised his hand, ¡°Um¡­ Can Ie along? I haven¡¯t had a good look at my niece and nephews yet.¡± Both Balfour and Ellinor ignored him with a look of disdain. Byran awkwardly scratched his head. Although his brother and sister had both red at him, he knew that, without a clear refusal, there was still a chance for him to join. After chatting for a while longer in the suite, they realized it was about time to leave for the kindergarten. So Balfour and Ellinor got up to leave. Byran followed behind them, looking rather dejected. Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 As they approached the exit, Quinton stole a quick nce through the peephole, checking the situation on the other side before nodding at Mr. Howard. Only then did Balfour breathe a sigh of relief, moving towards the door with his sister, ready to make their exit. However, as the saying goes, ¡°What you fear is what you attract.¡± At the same time, the door across the hallway creaked open, revealing Sophia wheeling out a man in a wheelchair, her voice peppered with concern. ¡°Marcus, I know you¡¯re bored cooped up in this hotel all day, but I¡¯ve got to handle some things Dad left behind. I can¡¯t take you out all the time, and I don¡¯t trust anyone else with you. Today, let¡¯s just stroll around the hotel garden, and once I¡¯m done with all this, we¡¯ll go globetrotting with Tristan. We¡¯ll see the world together.¡± Ellinor¡¯s face froze at the sight of the man in the wheelchair. It was him! In a sh, Balfour pulled his sister back into their room, shutting the door behind them. They moved so swiftly that they left only a gust of wind in their wake, going unnoticed by the people across the hallway. Sophia, however, heard the door across m shut and looked over, but all she saw was a closed door. She asked, puzzled, ¡°Marcus, did you hear something from the suite across just now?¡± Marcus, his gaze fixed on the closed door across the hallway, shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Sophia, still somewhat suspicious, muttered, ¡°Strange, I clearly heard a door shutting. It even caused a gust of wind.¡± Marcus replied indifferently, ¡°None of our business. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sophia brushed off her suspicions and turned back. ¡°Alright. Tristan, help Mommy close the door. We¡¯re going for a walk with Daddy!¡± Meanwhile, in the suite across, Balfour held Ellinor tightly, covering her mouth to prevent her from rushing out or making any noise that might give them away. Ellinor¡¯s eyes This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. w¨ºre bloodshot, and in a fit of fury, she bit Balfour¡¯s hand hard. Despite the pain, Balfour didn¡¯t let go. Byran, who hadn¡¯t seen the people across the hallway, was utterly confused. ¡°What happened, Bro?¡± Balfour shot his brother a warning nce, signaling him to stay silent. Byran got the hint and immediately shut his mouth. Only after the people across had left and entered the elevator did Balfour let go of Ellinor. Free once again, Ellinor immediately ran out of the suite, but the hallway was empty. She instinctively wanted to chase after them to the elevator, but Balfour grabbed her arm. ¡°Ellinor, stay calm.¡± Ellinor stopped, turned around, and red at Balfour with a mix of disappointment and anger in her eyes. She jerked her arm away from his grip. ¡°You knew he was across the hallway, knew he was with Sophia, and you deliberately kept it from me?¡± Balfour sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t n on keeping it from you. I just thought I¡¯d tell you at the right time.¡± A bitterugh escaped Ellinor. ¡°The right time? You knew that I¡¯ve been looking for him for three years! When do you think would be the right time? Should I wait another three years?¡± Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 ¡°No way!¡± Upon seeing the teary-eyed Ellinor, Balfour couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of pain in his heart. ¡°Ellinor, the Theo you knew is long gone. He can¡¯t remember you. I was afraid this would be too much for you.¡± Amnesia? Ellinor, far from satisfied with this exnation, smirked sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re siding with him by keeping this from me?! I won¡¯t trust you again!¡± With that, she turned to leave, determined to catch up with that man and demand answers. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Balfour pulled her back, holding her close to him, gently soothing her heightened emotions. ¡°Ellinor, take a moment to calm down. Please!¡± Her heaving shoulders gradually stilled. Eyes closed, she took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Why? Why is he with Sophia?¡± Seeing that she had finally calmed down a bit, Balfour began to exin. ¡°Theo isn¡¯t really with Sophia. She¡¯s controlling him; he¡¯s not free. But yes, he has lost his memory. He doesn¡¯t remember anything from his past, including you.¡± Ellinor fell silent. Taking the opportunity, Balfour ushered his sister back into the suite, hoping to avoid any encounter with Sophia and that man. Back in the suite, Balfour ryed everything he knew to Ellinor as they stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows. Once he was done, Ellinor didn¡¯t show any significant emotion. She just stared silently at the scene unfolding below. Below was the hotel¡¯s garden. It had beautifully manicured nts and a lovely fountain. Near the fountain, Sophia pushed a man in a wheelchair while a child was running beside them. Ellinor squinted her eyes. ¡°So, the child with him is also mine? Did I have triplets?¡± Balfour, seeing there was no point in hiding anymore, nodded in confirmation. However, he didn¡¯t mention the mix-up with Tristan and Adrian, afraid it would be too much for Ellinor. Ellinor snorted. ¡°You all did a good job of keeping things from me. If Byran hadn¡¯t called me over today, I bet you wouldn¡¯t have told me any of this.¡± Balfour remained silent. He had to admit that he would have kept it from her a little longer, believing she wasn¡¯t ready and would only worry more. But it was toote now. She knew and had seen everything. All he could do was prevent any impulsive actions from her. Ellinor stared at the scene below for a while before checking her watch. ¡°I need to pick up my kids. Let¡¯s go!¡± Balfour, not trusting her alone, followed her. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t refuse or resist. ¡°You cane, but keep an eye on them. I still haven¡¯t decided how to handle this.¡± Balfour reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Quinton is watching. They won¡¯t slip away again Ellinor scoffed. ¡°I hope so.¡± Now, Byran finally understood the situation. The man living with Sophia was the long-lost Theo. Not only was Theo physically disabled, but his mind was also wiped clean, He had forgotten everyone. Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Byran truly felt for his sister. He knew that Ellinor¡¯s years-long search for Theo while single-handedly raising three kids was no easy feat. And now, they had finally found Theo, but he had lost his memory and was living with another woman. Anyone would be devastated by such a turn of events. No wonder his brother was sneaking into the hotel, trying to avoid any possible emotional distress for Ellinor. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Byran¡¯s n had backfired. Now, not only did he have to worry about his sister¡¯s emotional state, but he also feared his brother¡¯s wrath. 1. Deep in thought, Byran followed Balfour and Ellinor into the car, heading towards the kindergarten to pick up the kids. Sometimes he forgot that Baber was adopted by Theo and his biological sister, Patricia. After Patricia¡¯s mishap that led her to jail and Theo¡¯s disappearance, Ellinor had been the one raising Baber over the years. He knew that Ellinor treated Baber as her own without any discrimination, something that not many women could manage. She was such a good woman, yet her love life had been full of hurdles. Ellinor sat in the middle. Her mind was seemingly somewhere else. Balfour, worried about his sister¡¯s mental state, rested his arm on her shoulder, considering whether tofort her. Byran also wanted tofort his sister. He attempted to hold her hand, but he was rejected. Her hand was cold. She didn¡¯t want their pity. Her current state was just a reflection of the irony and absurdity of the situation. She felt like a joke! She had given birth to three of the man¡¯s children, yet she was thest to know. Meaning, the entire nchet family, Ida, and Chase had conspired to keep her in the dark, not letting her know she had lost a child. And back then, when she was inbor, she felt like she had seen Theo in the delivery room. She even bit him hard on the arm. That wasn¡¯t a hallucination. It really happened. She had seen Theo, and he had stolen the child she had just given birth to from the delivery room. Now, ording to Balfour, he had lost his memory. He couldn¡¯t remember why he had taken a child, or whether it was even him who had done it. He lost his memory, huh? Could he just absolve himself of all past promises because he had lost his memory? He might be in a wheelchair now, but he seemed quitefortable and content with Sophia. Perhaps he didn¡¯t even want to regain his memory. Or maybe his memory loss wasn¡¯t even real. Whatever! The most important thing was her son. That was her son. One of the kids she had carried for nine months and given birth to. How dare he take the child to raise him with Sophia?! How dare he! Whether that man had really lost his memory or whether he would recover it, none of these mattered to Ellinor now. What mattered most was to safely get her son back. That was her son, and he belonged to no one else. If that man wanted to be with Sophia, then fine! But her child was definitely off-limits! Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 ¡°Sis, we¡¯re at the kindergarten.¡± The sound of Byran¡¯s voice snapped a dazed Ellinor back to reality. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get them. You guys wait in the car.¡± She said. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With that, Ellinor got out of the car and walked alone towards the kindergarten¡¯s entrance. Byran watched Ellinor walk away with a touch of concern. ¡°Bro, is¡­ is Sis okay?¡± He muttered. ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡± Balfour¡¯s worried gaze also rested on Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your meddling today, Ellinor wouldn¡¯t even know about Theo and Sophia!¡± Byran knew he¡¯d messed up. He hung his head and sighed. In no time at all, Ellinor reappeared, leading the three little ones out of the kindergarten. Balfour and Byran got out of the car one after another. ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± As soon as Baber and La saw Balfour, they rushed towards him. Balfour squatted down and opened his arms, embracing the two little ones with a full heart. Only ¡®Adrian¡¯ seemed a bit reserved, clinging to Ellinor¡¯s side, holding her hand, and calling out meekly, ¡°Uncle.¡± With Baber and La in his arms, Balfour looked up at ¡®Adrian¡¯ stuck to Ellinor¡¯s side. He knew that the child was not Adrian but the kid that Theo had stolen away three years ago, the one that man had named Tristan. And Ellinor hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss yet. Byran stood to the side, pouting and crossing his arms. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you three rascals. You can¡¯t just call out to big uncle. What about me? Your little uncle. Don¡¯t you see me?¡± Little uncle? All three kids turned their attention to Byran. Baber had met Byran when he was a baby, so he still had some memory of him. But ¡®Adrian¡¯ and La were seeing him for the first time. They didn¡¯t know him. The kids looked at the self-proimed little uncle, then at Balfour, seeminglyparing the two men¡¯s appearances. They did look kind of simr, didn¡¯t they? Then, the three of them turned back to Ellinor with questioning eyes, waiting for their mommy to give them the answer. Ellinor nodded at the children. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Mr. Howard¡¯s younger brother. You can call him ¡®uncle.¡± With their mother¡¯s confirmation, La was the first to approach Byran, tilting her little face up at him and asking in a cute, haughty way, ¡°Will you, little uncle, be as nice to us as big uncle?¡± Byranughed at the little girl¡¯s antics. He reached out to tap her small nose and said, ¡°Of course! As your little uncle, I love to spoil kids. I can teach you all how to y video games. I¡¯m really good at that!¡± While La wasn¡¯t interested in video games, Baber¡¯s and ¡®Adrian¡¯s¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Little uncle, what video games do you know how to y?¡± ¡°Little uncle, when can you teach us to y video games?¡± Just as Byran was about to answer, he was cut off by a warning cough from his older brother. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare start teaching them mischief as soon as you¡¯re back! They¡¯re still young; their eyes can¡¯t be glued to screens for long periods.¡± Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Byran curled his lip as a smirk tugged at his features. ¡°Got it! Don¡¯t worry, Bro. I won¡¯t lead them astray.¡± Ellinor nced absentmindedly at the children interacting with their two uncles. Deciding it was time to leave, she turned to Balfour. ¡°Let¡¯s grab some food at the restaurant near the kindergarten. After that, I¡¯ll arrange for our driver to pick us up so you and Byran can head straight home.¡± Balfour looked anxiously at his sister, worried about saying too much and upsetting her further. He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! Uncle¡¯s gonna treat you to a tasty meal!¡± Bending down, Byran scooped up his niece, La, while Balfour picked up Baber. Adrian obediently took Ellinor¡¯s hand, walking with her towards the restaurant just a few hundred meters away from the kindergarten. At the hotel, Sophia took Marcus for a walk through the lush gardens before heading back to their room. As she swiped their key card, her gaze unconsciously swept over the door of the suite opposite theirs. She looked like she was in deep thought from the look on her face. ¡°Marcus, what do you fancy for dinner? We have plenty of ingredients left. I¡¯ll look up some recipes and whip something up for you and Tristan.¡± Marcus responded nonchntly, ¡°Just a simple sd and scrambled eggs will do.¡± Sophia nodded, her smile never fading. ¡°Okay! Oh, I identally broke the bottle of ketchup that we bought yesterday. Why don¡¯t you and Tristan go in and rest while I buy another one? I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With a slight nod and a grunt, Marcus entered the room with his son, leaving Sophia to her task. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After closing the door behind them, Sophia didn¡¯t head straight for the elevator. Instead, she walked across the hall to knock on the door of the neighboring suite. She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something about the upants was off, and she needed to check. After a while, there was still no answer. Sophia frowned. Was the room empty? Or had they checked out? Just as Sophia was about to leave, hurried footsteps echoed from within the suite, and a blond-haired, blue-eyed woman with disheveled hair opened the door. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Her clothes were haphazard, and her silk robe was askew. Sophia, realizing that she had interrupted something, quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I must have the wrong room!¡± The woman cursed under her breath before mming the door shut. Finally, Sophia dismissed her concerns and went downstairs to get the ketchup. Meanwhile, inside the suite, Quinton handed the blonde woman a wad of cash. ¡°You did well just now. Stay here for a few days, and make sure the woman from earlier sees you living here.¡± This was Ellinor¡¯s n. She had predicted that Sophia would be suspicious of the suite and had prepared Quinton to handle it. The woman took the money without hesitation, bringing it to her lips for a kiss. ¡°Hmm, I can stay here. But are we just going to live in the same suite, doing nothing?¡± Quinton, not changing his expression, gave her a warning look. ¡°You¡¯re paid to do a job. If you want more money, behave yourself and don¡¯t do anything you shouldn¡¯t.¡± The woman shrugged indifferently. ¡°What a bore¡­ Well, I¡¯ll be in my room. Call me if you need me, or you can alwayse and find meter, handsome.¡± Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 Sophia arrived home after picking up some ketchup, only to find Tristan amusing himself with his toys in the living room. Tristan¡¯s father was nowhere in sight. ¡°Tristan, where¡¯s your dad?¡± Tristan merely nced up at Sophia, grunted, and ignored her. Instead, he called out towards the bedroom. ¡°Dad! The ketchupdy¡¯s back!¡± Sophia was taken aback, not because Tristan was ignoring her, but because he referred to her as ¡®the ketchupdy. She felt a surge of annoyance. Wasn¡¯t it strange that Tristan¡¯s father wasn¡¯t keeping an eye on him? Marcus, Tristan¡¯s father, was usually overprotective and would never leave Tristan alone. Sophia put the ketchup down and quickly headed towards the bedroom. On opening the door, she found Marcus just shutting down hisputer. ¡°Marcus, what have you been looking at? How could you leave Tristan alone like that? You always say it¡¯s risky for a child his age to be left unsupervised.¡± Marcus slowly turned around in his wheelchair. ¡°You know how he gets with his toys. He won¡¯t run off. I was only away for a moment. It¡¯s fine.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes darted to the recently closedptop. With a teasing smile, she asked, ¡°You came in here just to use theputer? What could possibly be so captivating that it made you leave our son alone?¡± B Marcus maintained a poker face. ¡°While we were watching TV earlier, there was an ad for a local kindergarten. I thought I¡¯d check out their credentials.¡± ¡°Kindergarten?¡± Sophia paused, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Marcus, the ads on local TV are obviously for local kindergartens. You¡¯re not thinking of enrolling Tristan here, are you?¡± Sophia reminded him. ¡°As soon as I¡¯ve settled my father¡¯s affairs, we¡¯ll be leaving. How could Tristan possibly attend kindergarten here on his own? Marcus, I know you¡¯re thinking of our son¡¯s future, but there are plenty of excellent kindergartens back home. Tristan can go to anyone he wants there!¡± Marcus frowned slightly, with a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other scenarios. Tristan has spent most of his time at home with me and has had little exposure to the outside world. He would havenguage issues abroad, making it difficult for him to adapt to a kindergarten environment. I want him to attend kindefgarten in a native English environment.¡± Sophia sighed. She had indeed overlooked thenguage barrier. But then she smiled. Marcus, our son is a quick learner. Learning a newnguage wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him. Besides, there are kindergartens with English-speaking environments. I promise to find a kindergarten that Tristan will be happy to go to. We really shouldn¡¯t consider staying here. We won¡¯t get used to the lifestyle.¡± Marcus didn¡¯t argue. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I can¡¯t go out, so you¡¯ll have to handle all this.¡± In fact, he had not been researching kindergartens at all. He had been checking his email, retrieving a message from Balfour containing a rehabilitation n suggested by the doctor. Sophia seemed relieved to see Marcus wasn¡¯t insistent on staying. She didn¡¯t want to stay either; she disliked the local environment and was afraid the nchet family might find them. She pushed Marcus out of the room. ¡°Marcus, let¡¯s not rush into deciding about Tristan¡¯s kindergarten. Once I¡¯ve settled my father¡¯s affairs, we¡¯ll find the best kindergarten for Tristan. We¡¯ll shortlist some good ones, and you can make the final pick.¡± Marcus simply nodded without saying a word. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia added. ¡°I¡¯ve got the ketchup. I¡¯ll start cooking for you and Tristan right away promise it¡¯ll turn out better than yesterday¡¯s meal. That was my first time cooking, and I didn¡¯t quite get the heat right. But today, I¡¯ve watched many tutorials, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll notice the improvement.¡± Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 ¡°I appreciate your efforts.¡± With that, Marcus maneuvered his wheelchair towards the living room in search of his son. Sophia had grown used to the man¡¯s indifference towards her. A word of appreciation, even as minor as this, seemed hard toe by. She nced towards the living room, then picked up the ketchup and headed towards the kitchen. The presidential suite of the hotel had an open kitchen. As Sophia washed the vegetables, she could see Marcus and Tristan in the living room. She watched as the man taught the child how to y with jigsaw puzzles. It all seemed normal until she heard Tristan say, ¡°Thanks, sir!¡± Sir? Why would Tristan suddenly address his own father as ¡®Sir¡¯? Sophia cast a curious gaze towards them, only to see Marcus handing the assembled toy to Tristan. It was a simple, normal interaction, yet she sensed that something was off. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The toy was something she had bought for Tristan while in M State. Tristan was an exceptionally smart child who could assemble the toy with a few random moves. Why was he suddenly asking Marcus to help him? Something was wrong. The child had been acting weirdtely. Especially towards her. While Tristan was not a talkative child and never called her ¡®mommy,¡¯ he never tantly rejected her or disyed distaste, aversion, or hostility. He would listen when she spoke to him earnestly. They couldmunicate. But in the past few days, Tristan seemed to ignore her, give her cold looks, show intense distaste, and evenck basic respect for her. Just like now, the child referred to her as ¡®the ketchup woman.¡± The old Tristan would never address her in such a manner. She felt as though Tristan was not himself anymore. The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt, yet she could not see any giveaway on the child¡¯s face. Just then, Sophia noticed two bell peppers on the chopping board, and an idea popped into her head. She sliced the bell peppers and stir-fried them with eggs. About ten minutester, Sophia served two dishes and a soup on the table. The tutorials she had watched had proven useful. The dishes she cooked today looked much better than the ones she cooked for the first time yesterday. ¡°Marcus, Tristan, dinner¡¯s ready! You two, go wash your hands ande taste my cooking.¡± Marcus responded nonchntly and, putting down the toy, led Tristan to wash their hands. Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 By the time Ellinor get back to the nchet Vi with her three kids, it was already dark outside. She had initially nned to grab a quick bite near the kindergarten and take the kids home. But her little rascal, Byran, wouldn¡¯t have it. After dinner, he insisted on taking his siblings to the local Joyful Kids Park for a while. The kids, naturally, were all for it. As a mother, how could she refuse those eager eyes? So she agreed and went along. She called Veronica and asked her to let Grandma know that they wouldn¡¯t be home early. Veronica immediately noticed something was off. ¡°Ellinor, are you okay? You sound a bit out of sorts. Are you feeling under the weather?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine; don¡¯t worry. Please tell Grandma not to stress.¡±¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± After hanging up, Ellinor rubbed her temples. She wasn¡¯t feeling unwell; she was just a little distracted and dazed. But after seeing her three little ones having so much fun at the park, her motherly heart felt a bit lighter. When they arrived at the nchet Vi, she could hear chatter as soon as they walked in. And it wasn¡¯t Marissa nchet or Putnam nchet. She led the kids into the living room to find three girls on the couch, immersed in a lively conversation. It was Ida, Belinda, and Veronica. Turned out they hadmon ground after all. Ellinor cleared her throat, and the three girls turned to look at her. ¡°Ellinor!¡± Veronica shouted. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Belinda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± Upon seeing her boss, Ida quickly got up to greet her. ¡°Boss!¡± Then she immediately squatted to say hi to the kids. ¡°Long time no see. You guys missed me, huh?¡± La adored Ida because she thought she was beautiful, second only to her mom. So she was the first to throw herself into Ida¡¯s arms. ¡°Auntie Ida, I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Baber, being a boy, was a bit shy to show such affection but politely greeted her. ¡°Hello, Auntie Ida.¡± Little Adrian, however, clung to Ellinor¡¯s leg, looking at Ida with unfamiliar eyes. Ida found this odd because Adrian used to be just as affectionate as La. ¡°What¡¯s up, Adrian? Don¡¯t you want to say hi to me?¡± Adrian, not knowing who Ida was, hid behind Ellinor, unsure of how to respond. Ida, puzzled, stood up with La in her arms. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with Adrian? Did you scold him or something?¡± Ellinor looked down at her son, who seemed shy and nervous, and wondered what had gotten into him recently. Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 Nevertheless, her mind wasn¡¯t at ease to think about her children¡¯s matters right now! She shook her head dismissively at Ida. ¡°Nothing much. He might just be a little timid.¡± Timid? Adrian was never shy, even when he was just a baby. When did he be so bashful? Ida looked at ¡®Adrian¡¯ with even more confusion. Something about the kid just didn¡¯t feel right. Ellinor arched an eyebrow at her. ¡°What brings you here all of a sudden? You didn¡¯t even give me a heads-up¡± Ida replied somewhat innocently. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention yesterday that I wanted toe over and see the kids? But I got held up at thest minute and couldn¡¯t make it. Boss, I did call you before I came over today, but you didn¡¯t pick up, so I just came over myself.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Ellinor check her phone. Sure enough, Ida had called her twice, but she hadn¡¯t heard it. Maybe she was just too distracted today. ¡°I took the kids to Joyful Kids Park, so I didn¡¯t hear the phone ring. Anyway, can you watch the kids for me? I¡¯m gonna go upstairs and change, then I¡¯lle down to join you guys.¡± Ida nodded and watched as Ellinor headed upstairs. At this moment, Veronica came over and whispered to Ida. ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something off about her today? She seems unusually down.¡± Ida nced at Veronica! ¡°Maybe it¡¯s all the stress from taking over your family¡¯spany. She¡¯s probably just exhausted.¡± Veronica shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! Just a couple of days ago, she was all fired up about taking over thepany. She was full of energy at work, too. I was at the office today, and she was just as lively as ever; she even held two big meetings. But in the afternoon, she left early because of some matters, and then she just changed.¡± Ida furrowed her brows alertly. ¡°Left early because of something? Do you know what it was?¡± Veronica shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She hardly ever confides in me. Ever since my brother disappeared, she¡¯s been different. She¡¯s not like the toughdy who used to dunk my head in the toilet bowl when she was pissed off. It seems like she¡¯s always unhappy.¡± Belinda came over and gave Veronica a light p on the head. ¡°Duh! If your man suddenly disappeared without a trace, would you be happy? Ellinor really cares for my uncle. I feel sorry for her. She¡¯s like a snake shedding its skin, all for the sake of my uncle.¡± Veronica clutched her head where Belinda had hit her. ¡°I know, I¡¯m just worried about her. Honestly, my brother has been missing for years, and we¡¯ve all given up hope. I just wish she would let go a little too. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll fall into depression.¡± Depression? Yes, that¡¯s exactly what Ellinor¡¯s state was like now. She was always in a daze, and her mood was constantly, fluctuating, often staring into space while lost in her thoughts. Except when she was busy at work. There, she seemed to be forcing a smile, which was really heartbreaking to see. Ida noticed that La, the child in her arms, looked upset upon hearing their conversation. She furrowed her brows and quickly got the two girls to shut up. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t discuss these things in front of the kids. It¡¯ll upset them if they hear it.¡± La did look unhappy. She asked, ¡°Aunt Ida, were you guys just saying that Mommy is depressed? Is Mommy unhappy every day because Daddy is noting back?¡± Ida, Belinda, and Veronica all fell silent, unsure of how to exin this to the child. ¡°La, don¡¯t worry too much. Adults have their bad days too. Your mommy will be happy again after she rests.¡± La pouted. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed too that Mommy has been unhappy every day, especially recently. If Daddy is nevering back, could you guys introduce a nice man to Mommy to be our new dad? Maybe Mommy is just too lonely. She needs someone to apany her, just like how Daddy used to be with her.¡± Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Veronica and Belinda fell silent. Ida adjusted her gold-rimmed sses, a bit taken aback by the sense of maturity emanating from young La. She wanted them to introduce a potential partner to the boss? What a strange girl. Belinda was charmed by the little girl, reaching out to ruffle La¡¯s hair. ¡°Alright, sweet La, we¡¯ll have a look around, and we¡¯ll introduce a handsome guy to your mom, okay?¡± La tilted her head. ¡°Okay! But he has to be more handsome than my uncle. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be good enough for my mom.¡± The girls allughed at La¡¯sment. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Belinda solemnly promised, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll do our best to find him.¡± Veronica stealthily tugged at Belinda¡¯s sleeve, pulling her aside to whisper, ¡°Where are we going to find such a man? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone more handsome than her uncle in this world.¡± Belinda gave Veronica an exasperated nce. ¡°You don¡¯t understand how to humor a child, do you? Moreover, even if we really introduced a man to Ellinor now, she wouldn¡¯t ept him.¡± Veronica thought for a moment and scratched her chin. ¡°But I think we should consider introducing her to a reliable psychologist instead. I¡¯m more worried about her mental health.¡± Belinda responded, ¡°A psychologist¡­ I do know one. He¡¯s a nice person.¡± Veronica¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Whether he¡¯s nice or not is secondary. The main thing is his ability. Is he good enough?¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°He¡¯s quite well-known in his field.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Introduce him to my sister-inw and let him give her some good counseling. I don¡¯t want her to keep bottling up her feelings. It might cause a bigger problem in the future.¡± Belinda shrugged. ¡°I can introduce him to her; it¡¯s easy for me, but counseling isn¡¯t as simple as you think. The patient needs to genuinely ept the psychologist and bepletely open.¡± Veronica crossed her arms. ¡°We should still give it a try. Just introduce him as a friend to my sister-in- law. Let them chat and get to know each other. It could help in some way.¡± Meanwhile, Ellinor, having changed clothes, descended the stairs and took a seat on the sofa, epting a cup of coffee from the maid before taking a sip. Then shezily looked at La, who was chatting with Ida, and at Baber, who was sitting quietly by her side. Adrian, sitting timidly-next to his brother, immediately moved closer to her when he saw her. He was like a shy but clingy kitten. Ellinor sighed slightly and pulled Adrian closer, feeling a bit concerned about his introverted personality. Under Veronica¡¯s prompting, Belinda moved to sit next to Ellinor and broached the subject. ¡°You seem a bit down today. Ellinor offered a weak smile. ¡°Not really. Why do you ask?¡± Belinda looked slightly troubled. ¡°You just seem a bit off. Did something happen? You can tell us about it. We can share the burden.¡± Ellinor squinted slightly. Something had happened. Today, she saw the man who had disappeared three years ago, living with another woman. But she hadn¡¯t had a direct conversation with him yet, and the details still needed to be verified. Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Had it just been Ida, things might have been okay. She could have indulged in a deep conversation, but if the news hit the gossip mills of Veronica and Belinda, those two chatterboxes, it would be nothing short of a disaster. If Marissa and Putnam got wind of the situation, they wouldn¡¯t keep quiet either. ¡°Nothing happened. It¡¯s just that work has been so demanding that I¡¯m a bit exhausted.¡± She replied nonchntly. Belinda pouted and crossed her arms. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling tired, then don¡¯t go to the office. Why should a woman like you, who¡¯s raising three kids, bear such a burden?¡± Taking a sip of her coffee, Ellinor replied, ¡°I¡¯ve only just taken over. Things will settle down once I get the hang of it.¡± Belinda cared for her and felt indignant on her behalf. Just then, Veronica nudged Belinda, reminding her to stick to the point. Belinda then changed the topic. ¡°Ahem, I have a friend who¡¯s really nice. He¡¯s a brilliant psychologist. If you¡¯re free this weekend, would you like to join me for a chat at his office?¡± A psychologist? Ellinor arched an eyebrow. ¡°And why are you suddenly introducing me to a psychologist?¡± Belinda giggled. ¡°Because my friend is really handsome and kind. Whenever I¡¯m feeling down, I chat with him, and my mood instantly brightens up.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t think she needed a psychologist, but it reminded her of her son, Adrian. Ever since Adrian was scolded for his reckless behavior, he hadn¡¯t been himself. Perhaps he needed a psychologist¡¯s intervention. With this in mind, she nodded. ¡°Alright, this weekend, if I have time, I¡¯lle with you to meet your friend. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s as handsome as you say.¡± ¡°Great! We¡¯ll set a time this weekend.¡± Belinda grinned, exchanging a knowing look with Veronica. Their mission had been aplished. As long as Ellinor was open to going to the psychologist, initiating a conversation should be no problem. After chatting with Belinda for a while, Ellinor¡¯s cup of coffee was empty. She set it down and turned to Ida, who was holding baby La. ¡°Ida, give La to Veronica. I need to talk with you!¡± Idaplied, cooing at La to go y with her aunt for a while, then followed Ellinor upstairs. Once in Ellinor¡¯s room, Ida dutifully closed the door, asking, ¡°Boss, do you have some instructions for me?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t rush to answer. She slowly moved to the floor-to-ceiling windows of her bedroom, staring into the dark night. ¡°Ida, you, Chase, and I have known each other since we were kids. We¡¯ve weathered many storms together, and I think we trust each other implicitly, right?¡± Ida joined Ellinor by the window. ¡°Absolutely.¡± Ellinor gave her a smallugh. ¡°Yet you and-Chase, along with others, have deceived me!¡± Ida was taken aback. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Ellinor continued. ¡°I was sure I had given birth to triplets. Yet everyone told me I had twins. For three years, I was the only one who didn¡¯t know that I lost a child!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ida hung her head in shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When Mr. nchet disappeared, it was already hard on you. We were afraid that if you knew you lost a child, it would be even harder.¡±¡± Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Ellinor¡¯s eyes darkened, and her voice was as frosty as a winter¡¯s chill. ¡°So you think that just because I discovered the truth through others, I can ept it now?¡± ¡°Boss¡­ we¡¯ve been trying to find that child for the past three years. We nned to tell you only after we found him. We know we messed up, and we¡¯ll ept any punishment you see fit.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t summon Ida here to me or punish her. She was afraid that if something else were to happen in the future, they would hide it from her again, fearing she couldn¡¯t handle it. ¡°From now on,¡± she said solemnly, ¡°there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle. You must report everything to me immediately. Understood?¡± Ida bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Ellinor looked up at the moon, now a pearl in the night sky, as her eyes narrowed. ¡°Also, what¡¯s going on between you and that kid, Byran?¡± Upon mentioning Byran, Ida¡¯s expression flickered to something akin to a headache. ¡°That boy probably harbors a grudge from three years ago. He¡¯s probably looking for payback.¡± Ellinor stared at Ida with a questioning gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t like him?¡± Ida adjusted her gold-rimmed sses. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°If you really don¡¯t like him, then ignore him.¡± Ellinor advised, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to meddle, but I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt.¡± Ida nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t press the matter. She had once thought she knew what she was doing, certain she wouldn¡¯t get hurt by a man. But here she was, stuck in a ce she couldn¡¯t escape. She didn¡¯t want to see Ida follow in her footsteps. ¡°All right, off you go. Get some rest.¡± Ida acknowledged her dismissal and then prepared to leave, not wanting to disturb her boss any further. ¡°Oh, and Ida,¡± Ellinor called, ¡°on your way out, could you let Veronica know to put the kids to bed tonight? I¡¯m feeling a bit worn out and would like some quiet time alone.¡± Ida looked at her boss sympathetically before agreeing and exiting the room. Ellinor really had it tough, managing nchet Corporation by day and taking care of three children by night. Exhausting was an understatement. Deep into the night. Marcus felt a chill in his sleep. He was sure he had closed the window before bed, and the hotel¡¯s central heating was always on. This cold was peculiar. He wasn¡¯t concerned about himself, but he worried about his son catching a cold. Slowly, he opened his eyes and sat up, ncing at the window to see if it was sealed properly. The window was indeed open, allowing the cold wind to enter. The curtains swayed gently in the moonlight. No wonder it was cold. The window hadn¡¯t been shut properly, and the wind had blown it open. Instinctively, he found this strange. He was sure he had closed the window tightly. Unless there was a storm, it wouldn¡¯t have opened. There was certainly no storm outside. The room was dark, only lit by the faint white glow of the moon. Everything was shadowy. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. But he could distinctly smell a scent that didn¡¯t belong to him or his son.; Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Marcus collected his thoughts, abandoning his initial n to get out of bed and close the window himself. In a calm and soft voice, he asked, ¡°Would you mind closing the window? It gets rather chilly during the dark nights, and the child might catch a cold.¡± There was a long pause before the figure sitting in the shadow of a chair within the room finally stirred. She got up, closed the window, and then returned to her seat. It was hard to tell how long she had been sitting there, but through the silhouette that was briefly outlined when she closed the window and the flowing hair that was visible even in the dim light, it was clear that she was a woman. The wind had stopped, and the room didn¡¯t feel as cold anymore. Marcus, with his limited mobility, didn¡¯t get out of bed. He simply propped himself up against the headboard. He nced at his son, who was still sound asleep beside him, covered him with a nket, and then turned his gaze back to the figure in the darkness. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be the famed Miss Ellinor, aren¡¯t you?¡±. Famed? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ellinor sat in her chair, appearing calm, but only she knew how icy cold she felt inside. She let out a dry laugh. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve lost your memory, you¡¯re still asposed as you were three years ago. You found an intruder in your room in the middle of the night, and yet you still asked her to close the window for you?¡± Marcus replied indifferently, ¡°I had no choice. My body wouldn¡¯t allow it. If I could, I would have done so myself.¡± Ellinor¡¯s serene eyes bore into him through the darkness. Although she could only make out his vague silhouette, her gaze still pierced his heart. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I¡¯m here?¡± She asked. Marcus smirked, his tone indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not curious, but I think you shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Ellinor was silent for a while before she stood up and walked towards him. Her steps were slow, devoid of any emotions, but as she reached the bedside, she suddenly reached out and grabbed his throat. She squeezed hard, showing no mercy. ¡°Seeing you so indifferent makes me want to strangle you to death!¡± She spat. He was forced to look up at her, and under the moonlight, he could finally see her face clearly. There was a flicker of familiarity, but it was faint. However, he could clearly see the burning hatred in her eyes. She squeezed his throat, cutting off his air supply, but he didn¡¯t fight back or make a sound. He simply let her be. Eventually, Ellinor let go, grinding her teeth as she muttered, ¡°You bastard! I should have never trusted you!¡± Marcus coughed a few times, trying to catch his breath, before he finally managed to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t remember anything from the past, including you. I can¡¯t apologize for something specific, so an overall apology will have to do.¡± Ellinor sneered. ¡°Even if you did remember, you probably wouldn¡¯t feel sorry. You¡¯ve always been unreliable and shameless!¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°And yet, we have a child together?¡± Ellinor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You think I wanted this? The child was unexpected. I was never interested in you, an old man.¡± Marcus stared at her for a moment. ¡°So, you became interested in meter?¡± Ellinor fell silent. Marcus chuckled. ¡°Anyway, this isn¡¯t the time to be settling scores. You should leave the way you came. If Sophia finds you here, she might take me and the kid back to M State. It would be much harder for you to find me then.¡± Ellinor paused, ncing at the sleeping child on the bed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the same room as Sophia?¡± ¡°Is that what you want?¡± Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Ellinor was at a loss for words. This old man was just as irritating as ever. Marcus, who had been lounging around, suddenly stiffened at the sound of footsteps outside the bedroom. Ellinor also heard the footsteps, but she didn¡¯t hurry. She drawled. ¡°Hmm, when you finally remember who I am, I¡¯ll be there to finish you off.¡± As she spoke, the bedroom door handle was already being turned from the outside. Without a doubt, it was Sophia. Marcus nced toward the door as his pupils tightened. When he looked back at the woman standing by the bed, she was gone, leaving behind only a gust of wind. The window was opened again, and the curtains were billowing with the breeze. By the time Sophia pushed the door open, Marcus as the only one sitting up in bed. She switched on the light, asking with a hint of surprise, ¡°Marcus, why are you still awake?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Marcus looked at her, his gaze clear. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came to check on Tristan. I¡¯m afraid he might kick off the nkets. The temperature¡¯s been dropping these days, and I don¡¯t want him to catch a cold.¡± ¡°Hmm. Thank you for your concern.¡± In truth, Marcus was used to it. This had been their routine for the past three years. Although they didn¡¯t share a room, Sophia would often get up in the middle of the night to check on things. She came in nearly every night after he had fallen asleep. Whether she was worried about the child or him catching a cold, he didn¡¯t know, but her suspicions were definitely warranted. Sophia smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m Tristan¡¯s mother; who else is going to care for him if not me? By the way, Marcus, why don¡¯t you close the window at night?¡± Marcus¡¯s eyes shifted to the window. ¡°I did, but the wind blew it open. I was just about to get up to close it when you came in.¡± Sophia moved toward the window as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re not as mobile, so let me close it. Next time, just call me if this happens. I¡¯m a light sleeper; I¡¯ll hear the phone.¡± ¡°This is a minor matter; I can handle it myself. I don¡¯t want to disturb your sleep unnecessarily.¡± Sophia closed the window and walked back to the bed, looking at Marcus with a yearning look on her face. ¡°Marcus, you really don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. We¡¯re married, and we have a child together. Even though you can¡¯t remember our past, Tristan is the proof of our rtionship. I¡¯m your wife; it¡¯s only natural for me to care for both of you.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°I know, but I¡¯ve already burdened you enough. I don¡¯t want to inconvenience you any further.¡± Sophia suddenly grasped his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not an inconvenience! Marcus, I don¡¯t feel burdened by you at all! I love you, and doing things for you is a reward for me. Marcus, don¡¯t feel inferior because of your condition. I¡¯ll find the best doctors for you. You¡¯ll be back on your feet in no time!¡± Marcus gently withdrew his hand, casually adjusting Tristan¡¯s nket. ¡°Thank you. I understand your sentiments, but now is not the time to discuss this. You should go back to sleep; don¡¯t wake Tristan up.¡± Despite her efforts, Marcus remained formal and distant. Sophia felt a bit disappointed. She had been feeling restless and had trouble sleeping, so she decided to check on Tristan, only to find Marcus awake as well. She was more than willing to share a room with Marcus; even if they couldn¡¯t be intimate due to his condition, she was content just being by his side when he slept. However, Marcus didn¡¯t want to share a room with her, iming it would disturb Tristan¡¯s sleep. Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 She couldn¡¯t understand. The bed was so big. The child could sleep on either side or in the middle without them causing any disturbance to him. But every time she tried to join him in bed with her pillows and nkets, he would turn away, stating he didn¡¯t want her to see him in his current state of physical difort. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At first, Sophia thought it might be due to his male pride, but now she felt that he simply didn¡¯t want to share the same bed with her. For the past three years, she had showered him with care and affection, yet she couldn¡¯t even earn a single smile from him. Sigh¡­ ¡°Alright, Marcus. You should go to sleep too.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophia left the room dejectedly. Before closing the door, she gave a deadly nce at the child lying on the bed. That child couldn¡¯t possibly be Tristan. How could she be so sure? Because this morning, when she was preparing breakfast, she deliberately added bell peppers, Tristan¡¯s most despised food. But the child who was sleeping next to Marcus seemed to have no issue with the bell peppers. He even ate lots of them. Tristan could never eat bell peppers. He was so picky that Marcus had to lecture him many times. But Tristan would rather starve than take a bite of bell pepper. Eventually, Marcus gave up on forcing him. Today, that child not only ate the bell peppers but also seemed to enjoy them. Could a person¡¯s taste change so drastically in such a short period of time? She didn¡¯t believe it. Sophia couldn¡¯t understand, but she was almost certain that the child wasn¡¯t Tristan. As for the reason, she had already sent her people to investigate. Starting from the day they went kite flying, she remembered that Tristan began to change drastically after that day. If it was confirmed that it wasn¡¯t the same child, then¡­. It was the weekend. Belinda was at the nchet Vi bright and early. Ellinor was still in bed, having forgotten the previous agreement to meet her therapist friend. Belinda rushed into her room to wake her up. ¡°Wake up! Weren¡¯t we supposed to meet my friend today? His schedule is free today, so we can have a nice long talk. It¡¯s a rare opportunity, so hurry up. If someone else snatches up the slot, we¡¯ll have to wait in line.¡± Ellinor was still half-asleep, and, scratching her head, she asked, ¡°What for? Which opportunity?¡± She hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for days, especially after visiting that man. ¡°Remember? We agreed to meet my therapist friend. You said you were free this weekend. Have you forgotten?¡± Ellinor had indeed forgotten. She was so tired that she wanted to continue sleeping ¡°We¡¯ll do it another day. It¡¯s not urgent. Tell your friend we¡¯ll meet him some other time.¡± Belinda frowned. ¡°No way! My friend is usually very busy, so it¡¯s hard to even get an appointment. Today is a rare opportunity; we can¡¯t miss it!¡± Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 Ellinor was abruptly nudged awake, and she ran her fingers through her tousled hair. Belinda gently shook her. ¡°Wake up. I¡¯m waiting for you. Hurry up and freshen up.¡± Ellinor deeply regretted her offhand agreement a few days ago to see a psychiatrist with Belinda. Reluctantly, she got out of bed and headed for the bathroom. Once she was showered and dressed, she followed Belinda downstairs. The evening before, Veronica had taken care of the three kids, and now she was already up and waiting for breakfast with them. Over the past few days, Veronica had been understanding of her sister-inw¡¯s struggles, stepping in to help with the kids whenever she had time. Ellinor was thankful for the extra help. Waving to the kids, Ellinor called out, ¡°Baber, Adrian, La! Let¡¯s go; we¡¯re eating out for breakfast today.¡± Belinda grabbed Ellinor¡¯s arm. ¡°Hold on! If you take the kids with you, we won¡¯t have the chance to talk properly. Veronica said she¡¯d take care of them today. Right, Veronica?¡± Veronica, aware of Belinda¡¯s intent to take Ellinor to the psychiatrist, nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes! Ellinor, you can go on with Belinda without worrying about the kids. They¡¯re in good hands.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the point if I don¡¯t take the kids with me?¡± With that, she picked up the quiet Adrian and pondered something for a moment. Taking all three kids to the psychiatrist¡¯s office would indeed be inconvenient. ¡°Alright then. Veronica, look after Baber and La for me. Don¡¯t take them out until I get back, okay?¡± Veronica and Belinda exchanged nces and then nodded. ¡°Sure, Ellinor. We¡¯ll take care of Baber and La. We won¡¯t take them out.¡± Ellinor trusted Veronica. She was more reliable now than before, and she cared about the kids¡¯ safety just as much as Ellinor did. After giving a few more instructions to Veronica, Ellinor, carrying Adrian, prepared to leave with Belinda. As she turned, a small hand tugged at her dress. It was her daughter, La. with you too.¡± La looked up at Ellinor with big, watery eyes. ¡°Mommy, why are you only taking Adrian with you? Baber and I want to go Ellinor gently replied, ¡°Sweetie, Mommy isn¡¯t going out to y. I¡¯m taking Adrian to see the doctor. You and Baber need to stay home and listen to Aunt Veronica. Mommy will bring back toys for you, okay?¡± La pouted slightly while looking at ¡®Adrian¡¯ in her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with Adrian? Why does he need to see the doctor?¡± Ellinor gently patted her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. Adrian is fine. Mommy is just taking him for a check-up.¡± After a moment, La reluctantly let go. ¡°Okay¡­ but you have toe back soon, Mommy!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± After soothing La, Ellinor reminded Baber to listen to Aunt Veronica and to y nicely with his sister. Baber, always obedient, nodded and waved goodbye to his mother. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Once they left the nchet Vi, Ellinor and ¡®Adrian¡¯ got into Belinda¡¯s car. Belinda handed Ellinor a breakfast sandwich from a fast-food restaurant. ¡°Here. You and Adrian should have something to eat before we get there. When we arrive at my friend¡¯s ce, I¡¯ll have them prepare something delicious for us.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t particrly hungry but took the breakfast sandwich, handing it to Adrian, who was nestled in her arms, Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Adrian shook his head unhappily, eyeing her with a worried look. ¡°Mommy, are we going to the hospital for a shot now?¡± Ellinor paused and thenughed. ¡°No, sweetheart. We¡¯re just going to have a chat with a doctor. No shots, I promise. Now, have your breakfast.¡± Relieved, Adrian took the sandwich and began nibbling on it listlessly. Belinda looked troubled. ¡°I¡¯m introducing a friend to you today. Why do you want him to chat with Adrian?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your friend a psychologist? He can help us out with Adrian, right?¡± Belinda sighed as she took a bite of her sandwich. ¡°Well, I guess¡­ Fine! We¡¯ll all be sitting and chatting anyway.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t think much of Belinda¡¯s remark. She looked down at her son as her eyes filled with complex emotions. She remembered seeing her other child, who was identical to Adrian, even down¡¯ to the way he slept. She had the urge to snatch her child away, but she didn¡¯t want to scare him. Escaping through a window with a child wasn¡¯t safe anyway. That child was the eldest of her triplets. What kind of life had he been living with that man all these years? Half an hourter, they arrived at a vi. ¡°Ellinor! We¡¯re here!¡± Belinda hopped out of the car and then opened the door for Ellinor. Ellinor got out of the car while holding Adrian and looked around. The ce was tranquil; it was actually quite nice. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to meet my friend.¡± Belinda pointed to the vi. Nodding, Ellinor followed her inside. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A housekeeper greeted them at the door and asked them to wait in the living room, exining that Dr. Callum was upstairs with a friend and would be down shortly. Ellinor sat down in the living room, holding Adrian while surveying the decor. The living room had a warm, homey feel. It felt more like a high-end residence than a clinic. Soon, they heard footstepsing down the stairs. Ellinor looked up to see a man with an intellectual air descending the stairs. Belinda stood up to greet him jokingly. ¡°Dr. Callum, what took you so long? I brought another friend to meet you.¡± The man smiled warmly. ¡°Ms. Wesley, bringing me more clients. I¡¯m grateful.¡± ¡°Grateful, but you kept us waiting, huh?¡± ¡°I had a friend over. We had a couple of drinks.¡± Belinda frowned, ¡°What? Drinking this early? Can you even do your job?¡± The man was calm and sober. ¡°A little drink to rx, Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t affect my work. Plus, I¡¯m usually off on weekends. I opened the clinic just for you.¡± Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 Belinda crossed her arms and smirked. ¡°Alright, enough with your sweet talk. Time to put on your professional hat. Otherwise, my aunt won¡¯t believe that you¡¯re a certified psychologist.¡± With a gentle amusement in his eyes, Callum tilted his head, looking towards Ellinor, who was sitting on the other side of the living room, cradling a child. A flicker of surprise crossed his experienced gaze as he strolled over. Polite as ever, he extended a hand. ¡°Hello, Ms. Mendoza. Belinda¡¯s always singing your praises.¡± Ellinor put down ¡®Adrian,¡¯ rose to her feet leisurely, and exchanged a brief handshake with the psychologist. ¡°Hello.¡± Before Callum could register the warmth of her hand, it was already withdrawn. This brief contact allowed him to form a preliminary judgment about Ellinor¡¯s character. ¡°Please, have a seat. Let¡¯s sit down and chat.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t consider herself a guest, but a client. So, she didn¡¯t waste any time on formalities and sat down. ¡°Would you like a drink?¡± Callum asked, the picture of gentlemanly charm. ¡°A ss of water would be nice. Thank you, replied Ellinor. After a slight nod, Callum turned his soft gaze to ¡®Adrian, who was sitting next to Ellinor. ¡°And what about you, young man? What would you like to drink? I have just about everything here.¡± ¡®Adrian¡¯ remained silent, apparently not fond of this man in his white coat. He didn¡¯t appreciate the way he was looking at his mom. Ellinor spoke for her son. ¡°A bottle of c, please.¡± Callum smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± After his acknowledgment, he instructed his housekeeper to prepare the drinks. Then he looked at Ellinor curiously. ¡°Most mothers dislike carbonated drinks for their children. You don¡¯t seem to mind, Ms. Mendoza?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not good to drink them regrly, but asionally is fine. He¡¯s a bit tense right now. A ¡®happy drink might help him rx.¡± Callum nodded in understanding. A somewhat annoyed Belinda came over with her arms still crossed. ¡°Hey! Dr. Callum, I¡¯m your regr guest; aren¡¯t you going to ask me what I want to drink?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Callum looked at Belinda. ¡°As a regr, I don¡¯t need to be so formal with you. If you want a drink, help yourself from the fridge. Isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s always been when youe over?¡± Belinda snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll lose me as a client if you keep this up!¡± Callum chuckled. ¡°Alright, no more teasing. Didn¡¯t you say you were bringing a friend over for a consultation? Is it Ms. Mendoza?¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her!¡± Callum was now in professional mode, and his demeanor became slightly serious. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, what brings you in for consultation today?¡± Ellinor gently patted ¡®Adrian¡¯ on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not me; it¡¯s my son. Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 Callum paused, then turned to look at Belinda with a hint of confusion. This wasn¡¯t what they had agreed upon earlier. He usually didn¡¯t take on cases involving child counseling. Belinda, aware of why her aunt had brought ¡®Adrian¡¯ here, shrugged helplessly and spread her hands. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Children¡¯s psychological problems definitely have something to do with their parents. Is it so wrong to counsel the mother and son together? Dr. Callum, you¡¯re a professional; surely this isn¡¯t beyond your capabilities.¡± Callum arched an eyebrow and pursed his lips. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not.¡± He turned back to ¡®Adrian, professionally essing the child¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Belinda, why don¡¯t you take the little guy to the table by the fridge for a drink? I¡¯ll have a one-on-one with Ms. Mendoza about her son¡¯s situation.¡± Belinda was more than happy toply. She got up and led ¡®Adrian¡¯ away, but the child was reluctant. It took some coaxing from Ellinor before ¡®Adrian¡¯ was willing to follow Belinda. Once Belinda and the child were out of sight, Callum turned back to Ellinor. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, do you believe there¡¯s a psychological issue with your son that allum requires our intervention?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes flickered as she recounted her son¡¯s recent change in behavior. ¡°Last weekend, his aunt and I took him and his siblings on a pic. During our pic, he saw a kite he liked and ran after it. I found him soon after he disappeared, but I scolded him out of anxiety. Since then, he¡¯s be withdrawn and timid. He seems unfamiliar and ufortable with his home environment. I¡¯m worried that my outburst that day may have caused him psychological trauma.¡± Callum pondered her plea while stroking his chin. ¡°Usually, kids don¡¯t develop psychological problems just from being scolded for running off. There might be another reason. Would it be okay if I had a private conversation with him, Ms. Mendoza?¡± Since she was here, Ellinor naturally hoped to understand the reason behind her son¡¯s drastic change in behavior. Ellinor nodded. ¡°Of course! However, I hope the conversation won¡¯t be too long. He¡¯s been quite sensitive recently.¡± Callumughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a professional.¡± With that, Callum stood up, walking gracefully to the table by the fridge to find Belinda. He swapped ces with her, leaving him alone with the child. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Belinda sauntered back from the diner and sat next to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, what do you think of my friend?¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t make a judgment yet. Her gaze was fixed on the table where she saw ¡®Adrian¡¯ initially looking defensive at Dr. Callum. After a while; ¡®Adrian¡¯ began to rx and sat obediently, chatting with the doctor with ease. ¡°Look.¡± Belinda said. ¡°Adrian is having a great chat with Dr. Callum. You should also have a heart-to- heart with him. It¡¯s really effective.¡± Ellinor arched an eyebrow at her. ¡°Me? What do 1 need to talk about?¡± Belinda blinked her big eyes. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about your feelings. You can use Dr. Callum as an emotional dumpster. Anything that bothers or troubles you, just tell him and let it all out. I always feel refreshed after venting to him. Why don¡¯t you give it a shot?¡± Ellinor pulled a half-smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings to vent.¡± Belinda pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You must be bottling up a lot of emotions rted to my uncle. If you keep it inside, it will make you sick. Chat with Dr. Callum and let him guide you through your feelings. You¡¯ll feel much better.¡± Ellinorughed lightly. ¡°My feelings can only be released effectively when expressed to the person involved. Everything else is ineffective. So, introducing me to your psychologist friend was your n all along?¡± Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Belinda looked at Ellinor with a mix of frustration and concern. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, and you just want to vent at Uncle. But we haven¡¯t found him yet. Veronica and I, we¡¯re just worried you¡¯re going to bottle it all up and get sick.¡± Ellinor thought of the man who was still very much alive but was confined to a wheelchair. She pondered and said, ¡°I won¡¯t have to hold it in much longer.¡± Belinda looked surprised. ¡°Not much longer? What do you mean? Auntie, are you saying¡­ we have a lead on Uncle?¡± Before Ellinor could answer, Callum, who had just finished chatting with Adrian, walked over. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Adrian naturally clung to Ellinor, cuddling into her arms. Ellinor ruffled her son¡¯s hair and looked at Callum. ¡°Well? Dr. Callum, did you get any results?¡± Callum nodded. ¡°We need to discuss that separately. Ms. Mendoza, could you join me upstairs?¡± Ellinor instinctively felt that her son really did have psychological issues, and severe ones at that. After a moment, she handed Adrian off to Belinda and followed Callum upstairs. Callum led Ellinor into his therapy office, where he usually saw patients one-on-one. He took a seat behind his desk and beckoned her. Take a seat, Ms. Mendoza.¡± Ellinor pulled out a chair and sat down, asking anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does my son have severe psychological issues?¡± Callum shook his head. ¡°After talking to your son, I believe he¡¯s just introverted. There¡¯s nothing that requires intervention.¡± Introverted? That was impossible! Ellinor knew her son¡¯s character inside and out. Adrian had always been a bit of a mischief-maker. He wasfortable wherever he went. You could say he was the furthest thing from introverted. He was more like an extroverted child. It was just that recently, for some unknown reason, he had be timid and quiet. Ellinor furrowed her brow, secretly questioning the psychologist¡¯s professionalism. Seeing the doubt in Ellinor¡¯s eyes, Callum gave a wry smile. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, you think I¡¯m wrong, don¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°Yes, Dr. Callum. I think you¡¯ve misjudged my son¡¯s character. He¡¯s always been extroverted. His recent quietness is out of character.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had quite a long chat with him, and I didn¡¯t see any signs of extroversion. Also, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s finding home strange because he¡¯s upset, but because he genuinely finds it unfamiliar.¡± Ellinor was getting confused. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying my son suddenly finds the ce he grew up in foreign? Has he lost his memory?¡± The mention of memory loss made Ellinor-bitter. Her tone now took on a harsh edge. Callum looked down; he too was puzzled. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, that¡¯s not what I meant. I mean¡­ hypothetically speaking, is it possible that the child with you is not your original son?¡± During his chat with Adrian, Callum noticed several contradictions. The boy seemed to be deliberately hiding something. But overall, he seemed perfectly normal. Callum¡¯s hypothesis shocked Ellinor. Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 The child by Ellinor¡¯s side wasn¡¯t her original son?! Could it be¡­ Noticing Ellinor¡¯s apparent distress, Callum began to question his own theory, finding it a bit oundish and even inappropriate. He gave an awkward chuckle and said, ¡°Uh¡­ Ms. Mendoza, I know my hypothesis sounds utterly preposterous, but your son gives me a feeling of contradiction. For now, I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. He doesn¡¯t seem to have any apparent psychological issues.¡± ¡°No! Your hypothesis isn¡¯t far-fetched.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes, previously lost, sharpened suddenly. ¡°Thank you for solving a mystery that has been bothering me for days! Dr. Callum, you truly are a professional!¡± Callum blinked. ¡°Huh?¡± Ellinor was already on her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll have Belinda transfer the consultation fee to you. I have an urgent matter to attend to, so I must take my leave. I apologize for the abrupt departure.¡± With that, she swiftly exited the consultation room and descended the staircase. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Callum was left somewhat dumbfounded. What just happened? Was his wild guess correct? Was the child by Ms. Mendoza¡¯s side not her original son? But how could they look exactly alike, to the point where even a mother couldn¡¯t tell the difference? His wild guess was meant to be a bold hypothesis, and he thought it might offend his patient. He never expected this reaction. While he was still trying to make sense of it all, there was a knock on his consultation room door. Hmm? Had Ms. Mendoza returned? ¡°Come in!¡± The door swung open, revealing the roguishly handsome face of Bartlett Rex. ¡°Callum, why are you leaving me out on the balcony for so long? You really know how to y hard to get, don¡¯t you?¡± Faced with his friend¡¯s grumbling, Callum could only offer a helpless smile. ¡°I had no choice. An old client came to consult with me. I couldn¡¯t just ignore her.¡± Bartlett took a seat across from him. ¡°What kind of client has you so preupied? I bet it¡¯s a stunner, isn¡¯t it?¡± Recalling Ms. Mendoza¡¯s beauty, Callum nodded wholeheartedly. ¡°Yes! Gorgeous! Not my old client, but rather the new one she brought with her. An absolute beauty! Unfortunately, she¡¯s a mother of three.¡± Hearing that she was a mother of three made Bartlett¡¯s expression falter. He naturally thought of the woman who had been giving him the cold shoulder. ¡°Is her name Ellinor?¡± Callum was genuinely surprised. He looked at his friend in disbelief. ¡°Impressive guess! Do you know her?¡± Bartlett rubbed his forehead, giving a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Know her? I¡¯ve been secretly in love with her for years! But she never gives me the time of day.¡± Callum was even more astonished. ¡°You¡¯re in love with a mother of three? Bartlett, your taste¡­¡± Bartlett shrugged. ¡°Is that important? I like her, and that¡¯s all that matters!¡± Callum extended his hand in admiration, giving his friend a thumbs-up. ¡°You truly are a master. When it comes to dating, no one does it better. You don¡¯t care about anything else, as long as there¡¯s a love. I could never.¡± Bartlettughed. ¡°Wrong. It¡¯s not just about dating. If I could, I¡¯d marry her.¡± Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Callum looked at Bartlett in admiration. ¡°You¡¯re a real charmer, buddy. You¡¯ve got thedies all figured out.¡± Bartlett brushed off his friend¡¯s teasing and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve got to get going.¡± ¡°What? Already?¡± Callum asked, ¡°I thought we were going to have a couple of drinks once I¡¯m done with work?¡± Without turning back, Bartlett waved his hand. ¡°No time for drinks. I¡¯m off to see my girl.¡± As he watched Bartlett leave, Callum couldn¡¯t help but admire his friend¡¯s confidence and charm. When Ellinor descended the stairs, little ¡°Adrian¡¯ was patiently sitting in the living room, sipping on his c. Belinda was trying to engage him in conversation, but he seemed uninterested. That was until he saw Ellinor. His eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Mommy, can we go home now?¡± Belinda looked puzzled at Ellinor. ¡°That was quick. Are you done talking to Dr. Callum already?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t respond to Belinda¡¯s question. Instead, she picked up Adrian and said, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯ve got some stuff to deal with. You head home on your own, okay?¡± Before Belinda could respond, Ellinor had already left with Adrian. ¡°But¡­ you don¡¯t have a car¡­¡± Belinda started, but Ellinor was already out of sight. Belinda was about to follow when a voice stopped her. ¡°I can drive her.¡± Surprised, Belinda turned around to see Bartlett. ¡°Bartlett? What are you doing here?¡± Bartlett smiled. ¡°Callum and I are old friends. He didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Belinda shook her head. Callum was her therapist, and he rarely talked about his personal life. Bartlett stepped forward, his tone calm and reassuring. ¡°I needed to see Ellinor today anyway. Don¡¯t worry about it, Belinda. Callum¡¯s waiting for you upstairs.¡± Before Belinda could say anything more, Bartlett had followed Ellinor out. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She knew that Bartlett had a soft spot for her aunt. And maybe, if her uncle was really gone for good, it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad thing if something happened between them. With that thought in mind, Belinda decided not to follow them. Instead, she went upstairs to see Callum. Callum sat in his office, sipping his coffee. He had thought everyone had left but was surprised to see Belinda return. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Belinda?¡± He asked as she walked in with a disgruntled look. Belinda sat down, crossing her arms. ¡°What did you say to Ellinor, Dr. Callum? She left in such a hurry.¡± Callum shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s up with Ellinor. She thanked me for some advice, but I¡¯m not quite sure what that was.¡± This only confused Belinda more. ¡°So¡­ does Adrian really have some psychological issues?¡± Callum took another sip of his coffee. ¡°No, he¡¯s a fine kid. Just a bit shy.¡± Shy? Belinda found that hard to believe. She didn¡¯t see Adrian often, but in all their encounters, she had never seen him as a shy kid. Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Callum eyed her puzzled expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about others. How about you? How have you been lately?¡± Belinda came to her senses and shrugged. ¡°Same old¡­¡± Callum asked, ¡°Sleeping any better?¡± Belinda sighed. ¡°Not really, Usually, I can¡¯t sleep till midnight, and I often have nightmares. I feel tired even after waking up.¡± Callum put down his coffee mug, and his expression became serious. ¡°If you keep this up, you might really need to consider medication.¡± Ellinor was walking around the neighborhood holding ¡®Adrian, not seeing any taxis passing by. This was a high-end residential area, and seldom would anyone need a taxi, so taxis rarely came here to solicit customers. Her arm started to ache from carrying ¡®Adrian¡¯ for so long. Since they couldn¡¯t get a taxi for now, they might as well find a ce to have a good chat. She saw a flower bed in the green belt ahead. Ellinor walked over and put down the child in her arms, sitting next to him on the edge of the flower bed. ¡®Adrian¡¯ was somewhat confused and continuously blinked at her. ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t we going home?¡± Ellinor scrutinized the child in front of her. She squinted her eyes and held the little guy¡¯s face, but still there were no noticeable differences. ¡®Adrian¡¯ furrowed his brows uneasily. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and she said, ¡°You¡¯re not Adrian, are you?¡± Tristan was taken aback, and his eyes immediately filled with guilt. ¡°1¡­¡± From his eyes, Ellinor already knew the answer. ¡°Was it the day we were flying kites when I brought you back by mistake?¡± Tristan nodded honestly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ellinor stared at her son, who had been lost for three years and had miraculously returned to her side. Her voice began to tremble slightly. ¡°Since I brought you back by mistake, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Tristan lowered his head. ¡°I just wanted to stay with you for a few more days before going back¡­¡± Ellinor felt a pain in her heart. ¡°Why do you wish to stay with me for a few more days? You hadn¡¯t met me before that Tristan fiddled with the hem of his shirt anxiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know why; I just feelfortable and rxed when I¡¯m with you.¡± Ellinor fell silent, and her eyes welled up with tears. Tristan asked, ¡°Ellinor, are you going to send me back to Dad and get your own son back?¡± After hearing him call her Ellinor, she felt even more heartbroken. So, the boy really didn¡¯t know she was his biological mother. ¡°Do you want to stay with me because you¡¯re not happy with your dad?¡± Tristan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not really unhappy with Dad. He loves me very much and spends time with me every day. But I don¡¯t like the woman with Dad. She always finds reasons to restrict us from going out and keeps us at home.¡± Ellinor frowned slightly. She naturally knew the woman the child was talking about. ¡°Is this woman not nice to you?¡± Tristan nodded and then shook his head. His expression wasplicated, not knowing whether to describe Sophia as good or bad. ¡°She says she¡¯s my mommy, and she takes care of me and Dad, but she always restricts our freedom and doesn¡¯t let us interact with other people, especially Dad.¡± Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Ellinor squinted her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not nice to your dad either?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Tristan answered honestly. ¡°She¡¯s nice to my dad superficially, but if dad suggests going out for a walk or changing doctors for his leg treatment, that woman would always find an excuse to refuse.¡± Ellinor stared at the boy. ¡°So, you don¡¯t consider her your mom?¡± Tristan nodded with regret. ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t remember the past. That woman says she¡¯s his wife, and I¡¯m their child. But for some reason, I just really don¡¯t like her and don¡¯t want to call her mom.¡± Ellinor gently ruffled the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Well, she isn¡¯t your mom, and you don¡¯t have to call her mom.¡± At this, Tristan lifted his head to look at Ellinor with some confusion. ¡°Ellinor, how do you know she¡¯s not my mom?¡± Ellinor looked at the boy with a resolute gaze. ¡°Because I am your mom!¡± Tristan was genuinely taken aback, and his eyes were gleaming. ¡°Really? Are you really my biological mom?¡± Ellinor nodded affirmatively to the boy. ¡°Why else would I mistake you for my son, Adrian, and bring you home? You two look so alike that I got confused.¡± This news was undoubtedly a joy to Tristan, but he was still puzzled. ¡°But why didn¡¯t I live with you, Mom?¡± Ellinor pulled the boy into her arms, gently exining, ¡°Because something unexpected happened three years ago, and I was forced to separate from you.¡± Tristan believed Ellinor and also believed his deep sense of intimacy with Ellinor. ¡°So that means I don¡¯t have to leave you anymore, right?¡± Ellinor said with certainty, ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave me again. From now on, we¡¯ll always be together.¡± Tristan was delighted, but then something came to his mind. ¡°But what about Dad? And what about Adrian, your other son?¡± That was exactly what troubled Ellinor. She squinted her eyes in deep thought, puzzled just like her son, when she heard footsteps from the other side of the greenery. She immediately became alert and shielded Tristan in her arms. Her gaze was sharply directed towards the source of the sound. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± No one responded immediately, but the footsteps didn¡¯t stop. Until Bartlett emerged from behind a tree, smiling at her. ¡°It¡¯s me, Ellinor.¡± Although Ellinor rxed her guard, she frowned at the sight of him. ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Rex? Since when have you taken up the hobby of visiting green belts alone?¡± Bartlett pretended to be a bit hurt, but the smile in his eyes did not fade. ¡°Ellinor, I came here looking for you out of concern. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to get a cab. I wanted to give you a ride home. Is this how you repay me?¡± Ellinor scrunched her nose in disgust. ¡°How did you know I was here? Were you following me?¡± Bartlett quickly waved his hands in denial. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare! You¡¯ve been ignoring me already. If I had been stalking you and you found out, wouldn¡¯t you continue to do so?¡± Ellinor looked at Bartlett with suspicion. ¡°Then exin how you managed to find me h¨¨re at this time. How did you know I couldn¡¯t get a cab and needed a ride home?¡± Bartlett shrugged innocently. ¡°You just visited a psychiatrist who happens to be a friend of mine. Actually, I was just at his house too, sunbathing on his balcony. When I came down from the balcony to find him, I learned that you had brought your child to see him and heard from Belinda that you didn¡¯t drive here, so I came looking for you.¡± Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Ellinor recalled that when they first arrived at Dr. Callum¡¯s ce, they were informed by his housekeeper that he was upstairs meeting with a friend. With that, she temporarily put her suspicions about Bartlett to rest. ¡°So, you¡¯re friends with Dr. Callum too?¡± Bartlett, with his devilishly handsome face, gave a charming smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯m quite popr. I have friends all over the world.¡± Ellinor scoffed, pulling a face. ¡°Clearly.¡± Bartlett jingled the car keys in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡± Ellinor nced around the quiet surroundings. There was not a single taxi in sight. She looked at her son, still a little bewildered from their recent reunion, and, after some consideration, decided to ept Bartlett¡¯s offer. ¡°That would be much appreciated, Mr. Rex.¡± Bartlett sighed in a slightly annoyed manner. ¡°Ellinor, considering our rtionship, you really shouldn¡¯t be so formal with me.¡± Ellinor gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Even though we are friends, it¡¯s best to maintain some formality. I wouldn¡¯t want to give people the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Bartlett responded, though secretly wishing for such misunderstandings. Carrying her son, Ellinor walked out of the greenery and got into Bartlett¡¯s car. Bartlett drove while Ellinor, cradling her son, sat in the backseat. As they slowly drove away from the quiet vi district, Bartlett, ever the chatterbox, began a conversation. ¡°Ellinor, heard you recently bought the plot in Blue River Estates.¡± Ellinor hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°Who told you? Balfour?¡± Bartlett chuckled. ¡°Balfour wouldn¡¯t tell me anything. I heard from a friend who works at the auction house. You know have a wide circle of friends.¡± ¡°Seems like that auction house isn¡¯t very reliable, leaking customer information like that. I did purchase the Blue River Estatesnd under the nchet Corporation¡¯s name. Why? Do you have some interest in it?¡± Bartlett, not one to feign modesty, smiled and asked, ¡°I am indeed interested. So, I¡¯m curious about how you n to develop it.¡± Ellinor looked out the window at the passing scenery. ¡°I haven¡¯t made a final decision yet. Thend was indeed bought under the nchet Corporation¡¯s name, so the final decision will be based on the company¡¯s needs and decided at a board meeting.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bartlett nodded. ¡°I see. The location of the Blue River Estates is quite good. It¡¯s suitable for andmark commercial district. If the nchet Corporation decides to develop it into amercial area, could I possibly join the project?¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze shifted from the window to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You mean Rex Enterprises wants to coborate with the nchet Corporation on this project?¡± ¡°That is indeed my intention. Rex Enterprises also has a plot near Blue River Estates, but it is not as large as the one you just bought. It¡¯s a bit awkward. It¡¯s too small forrge-scale development, but too big for a small one. If we could coborate with the nchet Corporation, it would definitely be a win-win situation,¡± Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 So that was Bartlett¡¯s hidden agenda. Upon hearing Bartlett¡¯s ulterior motive, Ellinor didn¡¯t feel repulsed. On the contrary, she felt a sense of relief. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was more afraid that Bartlett would harbor romantic intentions towards her than any business- rted motives. In a way, this was better. Bartlett had genuinely helped her in the past, and she hadn¡¯t forgotten that. She couldn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings, but she had told him that if he ever needed help, she would extend a helping hand. Now that Bartlett was asking for a favor, she didn¡¯t want to refuse. However, this wasn¡¯t a decision she could make alone. It would require a shareholders¡¯ meeting at the nchet Corporation. ¡°I¡¯ll consider your proposal.¡± She told him. ¡°When I have time, I¡¯ll visit yournd. If we can coborate, I¡¯ll try my best to make it happen.¡± Bartlett nodded with a smile. ¡°Thanks in advance, Ellinor. You have no idea how much of a headache thatnd has been. A partnership with the nchet Corporation would solve a huge problem for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me too soon.¡± Ellinor warned. ¡°I¡¯ve only promised to try my best. The final decision isn¡¯t mine to make.¡± Bartlett grinned at her through the rear-view mirror. ¡°I understand. Just the fact that you¡¯re willing to help is enough for me. The result isn¡¯t the most important thing.¡± Ellinor caught his hopeful gaze in the rear-view mirror and quickly avoided it, turning her gaze out the car window. ¡°Keep your eyes on the road.¡± She ordered. ¡°Of course.¡± Bartlett replied, still smiling. After that, Bartlett kept his eyes on the road, but he didn¡¯t stop talking. He chatted nonstop with Ellinor. Although Ellinor found him somewhat annoying, she remembered that he had helped her in the past and didn¡¯t want to be too cold, so she responded to his chatter now and then. About half an hourter, they arrived at the nchet Vi. Tristan had already fallen asleep in Ellinor¡¯s arms. Ever the gentleman, Bartlett got out of the car and opened the door for Ellinor, offering to take Tristan from her. Ellinor shook her head, refusing his offer. She carried Tristan herself, slowly getting out of the car, She didn¡¯t want to wake her son, who had finally fallen asleep after a day full ofplex emotions. If someone else held him, he would surely wake up. Bartlett stood helplessly by as she got out of the car with Tristan. Once Ellinor had adjusted her hold on Tristan to make him morefortable, she politely thanked Bartlett and asked him to be careful on his way home. However, Bartlett joked. ¡°Are you sending me off just like that? Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a cup of tea?¡± Ellinor frowned, looking at him in annoyance. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s appropriate?¡± Bartlett shrugged. ¡°I was joking. Go on inside; I¡¯ll be on my way. Contact me if there¡¯s any news about the Blue River Estates deal.¡± Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 Ellinor nodded. She watched him drive away, then she carried her son and entered the nchet family¡¯s door. Original from N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she entered, she bumped into Veronica, who was sneaking around near the front door. Veronica emerged from behind an old tree, frowning as she asked, ¡°Sis, weren¡¯t you supposed to be out with Belinda? Howe it was the guy from the Rex family who brought you home? Do you usually keep in touch with him?¡± Holding the child, Ellinor nced at her and said as she walked inside, ¡°Belinda is still at her friend¡¯s ce. I ran into Bartlett, and he gave us a ride home.¡± A chance encounter? Bartlett just happened to be going the same way? Veronica pursed her lips skeptically. ¡°Since when are such coincidences somon?¡± Ellinor arched an eyebrow. ¡°What? Do you think it wasn¡¯t a coincidence? Or are you suspicious of me? Or perhaps you¡¯re suspicious of Bartlett?¡± Upon hearing the irritation in her sister-inw¡¯s voice, Veronica quickly waved her hands. ¡°No, no! How could I ever doubt you? I¡¯m just suspicious of Bartlett and his intentions towards you. You should be careful; try to limit your contact with him in the future.¡± ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t a coincidence, he was only seeking me out for a business coboration. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Veronica followed along after Ellinor. ¡°Business coboration? What kind of coboration does our family have with the Rex family?¡± Since the deal wasn¡¯t settled yet, Ellinor didn¡¯t feel like exining it to Veronica, who didn¡¯t understand these matters. She looked at Veronica and asked, ¡°Where are Baber and La?¡± Veronica pointed towards a corner of the garden. ¡°Baber and La are flying kites over there. I had a few of our house servants apany them. I was just with them, but when I saw Bartlett bringing you home, I came over.¡± Ellinor nced towards the garden. Sure enough, Baber and La were flying something. When she looked up at the sky, she was surprised by the kite¡¯s design. She was a bit surprised. That kite¡­ how did¡­¡± Veronica flicked her chin up, looking proud. ¡°Hehe! You noticed! That kite is the same one that Adrian chased after at the pic that day. It took me a lot of effort to find out where they sell them, and I even had someone buy it from abroad. Adrian hasn¡¯t been in good spiritstely, right? I thought seeing this kite would make him happy.¡± Ellinor was touched by Veronica¡¯s thoughtfulness. She was very caring and attentive towards the children, no less than a mother. However¡­ Ellinor looked at the child sleeping in her arms with aplex expression. The child with her now was not Adrian, but the one she lost three years ago. And the kite Adrian chased a while ago belonged to the child in her arms. Seeing something identical to what he already had probably wouldn¡¯t make him too thrilled. Veronica might be disappointed. Before Ellinor could say anything, Veronica was already eager. ¡°Wake Adrian up quickly and let him see this kite! Hahaha, I really want to see his reaction when he¡¯s too happy to say a word!¡± Ellinor shook her head, not letting Veronica wake the child. ¡°Let him see it when he wakes up. He just fell asleep. If he¡¯s woken up abruptly, he¡¯ll be grumpy and won¡¯t be happy. You go and y with Baber and La. I¡¯lle overter.¡± After saying this, Ellinor carried the child into the house. Did Adrian have a morning temper? Veronica scratched her head in confusion. After seeing Ellinor go inside, she took out her phone and called Belinda. ¡°Hey! Belinda, what are you doing? Weren¡¯t you supposed to have your psychologist friend give Ellinor some counseling? Why did Bartlett end up bringing her home instead? You didn¡¯t even bother to bring her home yourself and gave other men an opportunity to swoop/in!¡± ¡°It was Ellinor who didn¡¯t wait for me. She took Adrian and left. I was totally caught off guard. You saw Bartlett bring her home?¡± Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 ¡°Absolutely!¡± Veronica eximed. ¡°That Bartlett has been eyeing my sister-inw like a fresh apple pie out of the oven. It¡¯s infuriating!¡± ¡°My uncle¡¯s been MIA for three years now. We have to consider what¡¯s best for Ellinor. Bartlett is a good guy who clearly has feelings for her. Most importantly, he doesn¡¯t mind that she has a child. That alone puts him ahead of most men. If Ellinor is open to exploring a rtionship with Bartlett, I wouldn¡¯t be opposed to it.¡± Veronica scoffed. ¡°Well, good for you, but I¡¯m against it!¡± Belinda, busy with her therapy, didn¡¯t have time to deal with Veronica¡¯s drama. ¡°Whether you oppose it or not doesn¡¯t really factor in. It¡¯s all up to Ellinor. Anyway, I have to go; there¡¯s work to be done.¡± With that, Belinda quickly ended the call. ¡°Hey¡­ hey!? Damn it!¡± Veronica, hearing the busy signal on the other end of the line, could only hang up and grudgingly head out to fly kites with Baber and La. Greenhaven Hotel. In the Presidential Suite, Marcus was in the living room watching cartoons with his son. Sophia was making coffee in the kitchen, her eyes asionally drifting to the man and child in the living room. Some fruit was delivered from the hotel¡¯s room service. Sophia brought it over to Marcus and their son. The cartoon ying on the TV was one that Tristan had never seen before. Sophia, curious, speared a piece of cantaloupe with her fork and offered it to ¡®Tristan.¡¯ ¡°Tristan, why the sudden interest in this cartoon? Weren¡¯t you all about Super Robots and Iron Giants before?¡± Distracted, Tristan¡¯ turned to give Sophia an annoyed look. ¡°I got bored of those. Can¡¯t I switch it up a bit?¡± Caught off guard by Tristan¡¯s irritated response, Sophia almost lost herposure. ¡°Of course you can, sweetheart. I was just curious, that¡¯s all Ignoring Sophia¡¯s attempt to feed him fruit, ¡®Tristan¡¯ turned back to the TV. Sophia gritted her teeth subtly. She picked up a toy from the toy box and casually asked, ¡°Tristan, do you remember who bought you this toy?¡± ¡®Tristan¡¯ nced at the toy. He was visibly annoyed. ¡°Obviously, you did!¡± Who else could it be? Handsome Dad can¡¯t go out! Just as Sophia was about to say something else, Marcus interrupted her. ¡°Alright, let him watch his show. Don¡¯t meddle him.¡± Sophia looked over at-Marcus. ¡°Marcus, I¡¯m just worried that Tristan is watching too much TV. It¡¯s not good for his eyes.¡± Marcus calmly responded. ¡°He won¡¯t watch for too long. He promised me that he would take a break after this episode.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Sophia felt a hint of embarrassment. But then again, how could caring for a child be considered meddling? She was thedy of the house. After pondering for a moment, Sophia moved closer to Marcus and whispered, ¡°Marcus, I¡¯m starting to suspect that Tristan is behaving differently. Have you noticed anything?¡± Upon hearing this, Marcus looked at Sophia, his gaze deep andplex. He nced at their son. ¡°I don¡¯t see any difference. I haven¡¯t noticed anything.¡± Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 Sophia held the man¡¯s gaze, unable to detect any signs of deception on Marcus¡¯ face. It seemed like he genuinely didn¡¯t think there was anything off about their son. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking.¡± Sophia chuckled and speared a piece of fruit, holding it up to Marcus. ¡°Have some more fruit, Marcus. It¡¯s good to load up on vitamins.¡± Marcus nodded, taking the fork from Sophia¡¯s hand. After seeing Marcus ept her offering, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. She rxed and stood up. ¡°You two enjoy your fruit. I¡¯m going to see what I can whip up for lunch. It¡¯s the weekend, and I don¡¯t have any ns.¡± Marcus simply thanked her softly. It wasn¡¯t until Sophia was well out of sight that he gently ced the piece of fruit back on the te, uneaten. Sophia, oblivious to Marcus¡¯ action, headed straight for the kitchen. While opening the fridge to scout for ingredients, her phone rang. Bncing the ingredients in one hand, Sophia answered the call with the other. ¡°Hello?¡± The voice on the other end was her father¡¯s most trusted right-hand man. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s me.¡± Sophia nced over her shoulder at Marcus, ensuring he was preupied. She answered in a hushed tone. ¡°Well? What did you find out?¡± Her father¡¯s man replied, ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed it. The child with you now isn¡¯t the same Tristan.¡± Sophia¡¯s brow furrowed at the news. ¡°What happened? Tell me everything.¡± ¡°Three years ago, the woman named Ellinor didn¡¯t just have one child. She gave birth to triplets. Two boys and a girl. The day you and Mr. Marcus took Tristan to the park to fly kites, Ellinor happened to take her two other children to the park as well. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Based on your observations, Tristan¡¯s demeanor changed significantly after that day. We believe that you and Ellinor unintentionally switched the children.¡± Sophia was taken aback. They switched the children? Triplets? That exined why Tristan seemed like a different person yet looked exactly the same. Sophia had thought she had won when she kept the man she desired and took Ellinor¡¯s child. Little did she know, Ellinor had two more children after the first one was taken. So, the child with her now was definitely not Tristan. But what baffled her was that Marcus, who had always been so in tune with his son, didn¡¯t notice the change. Was he truly oblivious, or was he pretending? Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 The man was hypnotized. He should not have known that he had other children besides Tristan. If he knew that Tristan was not Tristan and pretended not to know, it would mean he might have discovered something. That would not be good. At this moment, Sophia¡¯s eyes were filled with darkness. If she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted, she would destroy it. She would not hand it to anyone else! Ellinor put the sleeping Tristan to bed, then headed to the bathroom for a shower. After, she changed into afortable and loose outfit. When she came out, Tristan was still asleep. She walked over to the bedside and looked at Baber and La, who were still frolicking and flying kites in the garden, as her eyes filled with maternal tenderness. After summoning a servant to watch over Tristan, Ellinor confidently climbed the small tower to watch Baber and La. Though it wasn¡¯t quite noon, the sun was already quite harsh. Ellinor looked at the two children, who were not afraid of the sun at all, somewhat helplessly. She walked under Veronica¡¯s sunshade and shouted. ¡°Alright, stop ying! If you y any longer, you¡¯ll both be sunburned!¡± After hearing their mommy¡¯s voice, the two little ones who were fighting over the kite immediately turned their heads to look at Ellinor, then dropped the kite and ran over. Baber affectionately took Ellinor¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡± Ellinor smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mommy¡¯s back.¡± La, hugging her mommy¡¯s leg, looked up. Her cute little face didn¡¯t show any signs of sunburn. Her face was tender, she was probably the most cute girl in the world. ¡°Mommy! Why are you sote? Did you bring anything fun and delicious for me and my brother?¡± The little girl spoke while stretching out her small hand to plead. Ellinor patted her daughter¡¯s little hand. ¡°You yed all morning; haven¡¯t you had enough? All you know is to ask Mommy for fun things.¡± Hearing this, La understood that there were no gifts, and she pouted unhappily. ¡°Mommy! You only took Adrian out and forgot to bring gifts for me and Baber!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t forget about this, but she returned in Bartlett¡¯s car, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask him to detour to buy gifts for her children. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Her daughter was really hard to fool. Ellinor squatted down and hugged both children. ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t forget. I want to take you out to buy giftster. You guys can pick them out yourself. Is that okay?¡± Of course, children prefer to choose their own gifts. After hearing this, Baber and La were overjoyed. The siblings echoed in unison, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± La hugged Ellinor¡¯s neck and rubbed it. ¡°Mommy, I love you so much!¡± ?? Ellinor was so touched by her daughter that her heart was about to melt. ¡°You don¡¯t love Mommy. You just love the mommy who buys you gifts.¡± La seriously emphasized, ¡°Of course I love Mommy, but I love the mommy who buys me gifts more. Hehehe.¡± Ellinor had no choice but to spoil this little girl. Oh well. Veronica stood aside, watching them and pouting with disapproval, ¡°It¡¯s only because you¡¯re back that they¡¯re willing to put down the kite. You don¡¯t know that no matter how I coaxed them, these two little rascals didn¡¯t pay any attention to me. They simply had not had enough. Poor me. My fair skin has been sunburned. The sunscreen I put on has already expired.¡± Ellinor looked up at Veronica and sincerely thanked her. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Go rest; I can take care of them myself from now on.¡± Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 Veronica longed to retreat to her room for a rxing bath and some quality skincare. She had a date with the hunky Moran tomorrow, and she couldn¡¯t afford to let herplexion be any less than perfect. ¡°Ellinor, are you going out to buy giftster? Maybe I shoulde with you. It¡¯s too much to handle three kids alone.¡± Veronica offered. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ellinor nodded nonchntly. ¡°We¡¯ll head out once Tristan¡­ Adrian wakes up. I¡¯ll have the driver take us to the local toy store. You don¡¯t need to join us. Go and have some ¡®me¡¯ time.¡± She almost slipped and used Tristan¡¯s name instead of Adrian. Luckily, Veronica didn¡¯t seem to catch it. Veronica agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a bath then. Call me if you need anything, Ellinor.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ellinor replied. Veronica left the children with Ellinor and retreated to her room to run a bath. No sooner had Veronica left than Ellinor¡¯s phone buzzed. She looked at the message, and her eyes widened in surprise. Noticing her mother¡¯s reaction, La frowned. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ellinor quickly regainedposure and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go change your clothes. Once your brother wakes up, we¡¯ll go buy gifts.¡± La and Baber both agreed cheerfully. Crescent Society. Lunch hour. Ida had been busy all morning, and her stomach was growling. She checked her wristwatch and thought of inviting Chase to grab a burger or something. The cafeteria food just didn¡¯t appeal to her that day. As she was about to grab her zer from the chair, there was a knock at her office door. ¡°Yes?¡± She answered while turning towards the door. ¡°Ms. Gipson, a Mr. Howard is here to see you. He ims to be a good friend of yours. Shall I let him in?¡± The secretary reported from outside the door. Mr. Howard? The only man with thatst name who could possibly be looking for her was Byran. That guy had changed a lot over the past three years, especially in how he treated women. Ida felt a shiver run down her spine at the thought of encountering him. She swiftly settled back into her chair, massaging her temples. ¡°Tell him I¡¯m not here.¡± ¡°Understood. The secretary replied and retreated. But before long, Ida heard the secretary¡¯s helpless protests from outside. Soon, the door to her office was pushed open. Byran sauntered in with his hands in his pockets while smirking at her. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to see me? Despite being here, you tell people you¡¯re not!¡± Ida looked up at him, feeling displeased. ¡°Byran, you¡¯ve certainly grown more mature, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re also bing increasingly rude?¡± Byran pulled up a chair and sat down in front of her. ¡°I only show courtesy where it¡¯s due, And with you, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary!¡± Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Ida deciphered a flicker of disdain from Bryan¡¯s expression, which naturally grated on her nerves. Meanwhile, her secretary, wracked with guilt for not intercepting the intruder, stood nervously by the door. Ida fixed her gaze on Bryan for a moment, then lifted her eyes and waved her hand dismissively at her secretary, signaling for her to leave. Relieved, the secretary quickly closed the door behind her as she left. With no one else in the office, Ida didn¡¯t bother to hide her disdain for Bryan. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m not worthy of your courtesy, Bryan? What are you doing here?¡± Bryan responded with a smirk. ¡°Oh, Ms. Gipson, don¡¯t be so sensitive. It was just a joke! You used to joke around with me all the time. What happened? Can¡¯t take a joke anymore? Are you really mad?¡± Ida stared at him. ¡°Not at all. What do you want, Bryan? Speak up.¡± Instead of answering immediately, Bryan sat back in his chair, taking in the office decor. Everything was the same as it had been three years ago. Not a single thing had changed. He could still recall the days when he would visit this office regrly, only to be met with Ida¡¯s cold shoulder. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. And he hadn¡¯t forgotten about that time when Ida¡¯s shirtless ex-boyfriend emerged from the office bathroom. Seeing Bryan¡¯s silence, Ida rapped her desk impatiently. ¡°Bryan, if you don¡¯t have any business, there¡¯s the door!¡±, Bryan refocused his attention on her, his gaze predatory. ¡°I came to catch up. Are you free?¡± Ida knew exactly what he meant by ¡®catching up.¡¯ She adjusted her gold-rimmed sses. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bryan, but I¡¯m quite busy today¡± A touch of ridicule crossed Bryan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re that busy? Isn¡¯t it lunchtime? We could go to the caf¨¦ around the corner. An hour might not be a lot, but it could be enough.¡± Idaughed. ¡°I¡¯m not busy.¡± Bryan, thinking she was agreeing to spend more time with him, alsoughed. ¡°Great! I¡¯m free as a bird, too. I can stick around.¡± Ida¡¯s slender fingers tapped rhythmically on her desk. ¡°Sorry, Bryan. I¡¯m not busy, but I have an appointment with someone else today. I can¡¯t ¡®catch up¡¯ with you. Maybe some other time?¡± Her words were spoken with a lightness and a hint of amusement. It was polite, yet annoying. Bryan¡¯s annoyance was evident on his face. ¡°Really? Who did you make ns with?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Bryan. Don¡¯t be so nosy. The more you know, the less fun it is. If you can¡¯t handle the game, don¡¯t y.¡± Bryan stiffened momentarily, then let out a derisive chuckle. ¡°I can handle it; don¡¯t worry. I was just wondering who you¡¯re meeting. I¡¯ve never tried a threesome before.¡± Ida¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. She had to resist the urge to throw her now-cold cup of coffee in his face. ¡°Bryan, you¡¯re more open-minded than I thought. But unfortunately, I¡¯m not into group activities.¡± Bryan crossed his arms and looked at her skeptically. ¡°Really? I always thought Ms. Gipson was the adventurous type. Seems like you do have some boundaries after all.¡± Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Ida¡¯s eyes turned frosty. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the type to overstep your boundaries. Now that you know I have ns with someone else, you should be on your way.¡± Byran raised an eyebrow as his long legs took a casual stance on her desk. ¡°What if I decide not to leave?¡± Ida frowned; only moments ago she was praising his maturity, and now he was acting like a petnt little lord. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, then feel free to stay! I¡¯ll lend you my office and be on my way!¡± With that, Ida rose from her seat, swiftly donning her coat and preparing to leave. Her stomach growled; she didn¡¯t have time to deal with him. After grabbing a bite to eat, she imagined he would be gone. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. To her surprise, he stood and quickly intercepted her exit. A flicker of annoyance crossed Ida¡¯s face. ¡°What are you up to now? I have a date to get to. It¡¯s not polite to keep people waiting, and I don¡¯t make a habit of tardiness.¡± Blocking her path, Byran closed in, forcing her to retreat step by step. Ida felt a threatening aura from him. ¡°Byran, didn¡¯t you boast that you¡¯ve grown up over the past three years? A mature man wouldn¡¯t act as childishly as you are now and block someone¡¯s way!¡± Only when he had her cornered against the wall, his arms forming a barrier around her, did he speak. ¡°Do you really believe there are mature men in this world? Every man is childish in front of a woman he¡¯s interested in.¡± Ida paused. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re interested in me?¡± Unabashedly, Byran tilted her chin up. ¡°Of course! If I weren¡¯t interested in you, why would I seek you out to reminisce?¡± His words were teasing and suggestive, yet his tone was far from serious. It was unlike the passionate, honest young man he was three years ago. Regaining herposure, Ida smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m truly honored, Byran. I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯ve been pining for me all this time.¡± Byran held her chin firmly. ¡°Indeed! You should feel honored. I don¡¯t easily take an interest in women. Aren¡¯t you going to regret just walking away?¡± Ida tried to turn her head to shake off his grip, but she failed. He was too strong. ¡°Byran, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t value yourpany, but there¡¯s a queue. I¡¯ve already made ns with someone else.¡± She said this deliberately. Byran remained unfazed. ¡°You could always stand him up. After all, you aren¡¯t exactly reliable. Didn¡¯t you often stand me up in the past?¡± Ida was at a loss for words. She hadn¡¯t taken him seriously back then and would often forget their ns, leaving him high and dry. He certainly held a grudge since he brought it up now. Today¡¯s meeting is different. The person I¡¯m meeting is very important, so I can¡¯t stand him up. Byran, could you please do me a favor and let me go?! promise to make ns with you another day.¡± She didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation with him, but he was stronger than he used to be, and she couldn¡¯t break free. Byran frowned. ¡°No way! Today is the day! I want to catch up with you today. If you have other important people to meet, that¡¯s your business.¡± Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Ida couldn¡¯t help butugh at him. ¡°Can¡¯t keep up the mature act, huh? Showing your true colors now?¡± Instead of getting flustered as he usually did, Byran moved in closer, his voice almost a whisper as he said, ¡°Why would I pretend with you?¡± Ida pushed his face away. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s grab some food!¡± Byran squinted his eyes. ¡°Are you asking me out for a meal?¡± Ida raised an eyebrow. ¡°What else? Do you expect me to go with someone else?¡± Byran smirked. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it! As a reward for your good sense, I¡¯ll treat you to lunch today.¡± Ida prodded his shoulder with her finger. ¡°Then why are you still blocking my way?¡± Only then did Byran move aside, giving het space to move. After adjusting her attire, Ida headed towards the door, with Byran following her, hands in pockets. As they walked out of the office, they bumped into Chase, who hade to find Ida. ¡°What¡¯s for lunch, Ida?¡± Only after asking did he notice Byran following Ida, His expression changed to one of amusement. ¡°Oh! Are you two heading out on a date?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ida rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you want to join us?¡± Chase smiled. ¡°Can I? I won¡¯t be a third wheel, right?¡± Ida, understanding Chase¡¯s underlying meaning, dismissed it with a wave of her hand. ¡°The more, the merrier. Let¡¯s go!¡± Chase raised an eyebrow, but his gaze was aimed at Byran. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tag along for the free meal.¡± Byran¡¯s face showed a clear dislike for this development. Feeling the tension, Chase decided to stir the pot a bit more. He sidled up to Ida, draping his arm over her shoulder. ¡°So, Ida, where are we eating?¡± Ida replied nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m in the mood for some barbecue. Any objections?¡± Before Chase could reply, Byran stepped between them. ¡°No objections here.¡± Ida nced at him, then focused back on her phone. Chase stood to the side, suppressing hisughter. ying the third wheel was quite entertaining. As they stepped out of the elevator, Ida headed straight for the car. Byran slowed his pace, stopping Chase. ¡°What¡¯s up with you? Why do you have to tag along?¡± Chase feigned innocence. ¡°Ida invited me. Didn¡¯t you hear? Plus, when you¡¯re not around, Ida and I often have lunch together. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Byran frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your regr lunches. Today, I¡¯m the host, and I don¡¯t want you tagging along.¡± Chase clicked his tongue. ¡°Really, Byran? Too cheap to cover my meal? Fine, I¡¯ll pay for my own.¡± He tried to move past Byran to join Ida in the car. But Byran stopped him again. ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. Chase, instead of hanging out with us, why don¡¯t you check on Belinda? I was gone for three- years, and you still haven¡¯t won her back. Not up to the task, huh?¡± On the mention of Belinda, Chase¡¯s expression faltered, and then heughed self-derisively. ¡°Thanks for the concern, but I think I can handle my love life just fine.¡± In the three years that Byran was away, he was in contact with Belinda, but there was no significant progress in their rtionship. Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Bryan deliberately leaked some news to Chase. ¡°I heard from a friend that Belinda¡¯s folks are setting her up on blind dates and pushing her to get married. She¡¯s pretty much given up on the idea of falling in love, but she¡¯s all in on the whole marriage thing right now, saying she¡¯ll settle for just about anyone. Chase, if you don¡¯t step it up, she¡¯s going to be walking down the aisle for someone else.¡± Chase quirked a smile and flung himself deep into thought. ¡°Is that so?¡± Bryan continued. ¡°I heard she¡¯s meeting the son of a family friend at S Melodies Restaurant this weekend. It was arranged by her family. You might want to check it out.¡±¡± After saying this, Bryan quickly turned and dashed to hop into Ida¡¯s car. Ida was waiting for Chase, but instead ofing over, he went in the opposite direction to get into his own car. After seeing Chase leave, Ida frowned and nced sideways at Bryan. ¡°What did you say to him?¡± Bryan lounged in the passenger seat. ¡°Nothing much. He probably had somethinge up. Let¡¯s go! Weren¡¯t you craving some barbecue?¡± Ida sighed, knowing that the impish Bryan was definitely behind this, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. With a press on the gas pedal, she drove out of the underground parking lot.. After Tristan woke up, Ellinor took the three kids to the nearest toy store, allowing each of them to pick out a toy they liked. Baber and La were not shy at all and enthusiastically browsed through the various aisles. Tristan, on the other hand, was a bit reserved. He simply held onto Ellinor¡¯s hand, sticking close to her. Ellinor looked down at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking anything?¡± Tristan looked up at his beautiful mommy. ¡°Daddy said when we¡¯re out, I can¡¯t just ask other people for presents¡­¡± Ellinor felt a pang in her heart. ¡°Am I still ¡®other people¡¯ to you?¡± Tristan quickly shook his head. ¡°No! You¡¯re my mommy. I trust you!¡± Ellinor patted his little head. ¡°Then go ahead and pick out a toy! Mommy¡¯s not just ¡®other people;¡¯ anything Mommy gives you is rightfully yours. Go on, go pick out a toy with your brother and sister.¡±. Tristan blinked his big eyes and nodded. He finally let go of Ellinor¡¯s hand and headed towards the shelves to look at the toys. Ellinor watched her three children from a short distance with a gentle look in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re quite good with the kids, aren¡¯t you?¡± After hearing a voice behind her, Ellinor paused. She turned to see Sophia strutting towards her in a sexy outfit, Recovering herself, Ellinor raised an eyebrow, ¡°You tter me. What a coincidence, Ms. Sophia. Shopping for toys?¡± Sophia stopped in front of her, crossing her arms. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m looking for thetest toys for my son, so I can bring them home and make him happy.¡± Ellinor responded. ¡°The best way to get toys for kids¡¯ is to let them choose. Kids have their own tastes; they might not always like the newest toys.¡± Sophia sniffed. ¡°You make a valid point. But my son is at home ying with his dad right now. He didn¡¯t want toe out and choose toys.¡± Ellinor gave a nonchnt shrug. ¡°Is that so? Your happy family does sound quite enviable.¡± Sophia squinted at her, unable to read any anomalies from Ellinor¡¯s expression. Did she know nothing? ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s there to envy about me? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s envious of you. You had three young children all at once! What a lively household!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Sophia was testing her. Ellinor, in her summer dress, looked somewhat surprised. ¡°Three at once? Ms. Sophia, you seem to have a faulty memory. I do have three children, but I only birthed twins. The eldest, Baber, was adopted due to unique circumstances. Have you forgotten?¡± Sophia stared into her eyes. ¡°Is that so? I heard that you had triplets.¡± Could it be that Ellinor knew about the mix-up? When she saw Ellinor talking softly to Tristan, she couldn¡¯t clearly hear their conversation. Ellinor knew what Sophia was getting at and looked at her in shock. ¡°What? You heard about that too? I remember clearly during one of my prenatal checkups that the doctor told me I was carrying triplets, but only twins were born. I kept telling myself that I must have misremembered, but now you¡¯re telling me you heard the same rumor. Ms. Sophia, who told you this? Are they informed? Did someone steal one of my babies?¡± Sophia, taken aback by Ellinor¡¯s frantic demeanor, distanced herself from her. ¡°Ahem, I forgot who mentioned it. They just said you had three children. Maybe they were including the adopted one.¡±¡± Ellinor looked disappointed. ¡°I see¡­ I thought you knew something that could prove I really was pregnant with triplets.¡± Sophia was suspicious as she watched Ellinor¡¯s current state. Through their conversation, Sophia gained a rough understanding of the situation. Ellinor didn¡¯t seem to know about the triplets, and everyone around her was concealing it. She had a vague memory of a doctor telling her she was pregnant with triplets. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Right now, it was highly likely she didn¡¯t know about the mix-up because she didn¡¯t know or wasn¡¯t sure that she had another child. Sophia was deep in thought, and then she nced at Tristan, who was earnestly picking out toys and deliberately called out his name. Tristan!¡± Tristan, who had just picked up a box of toys, froze. Upon hearing Sophia¡¯s voice, he dropped the toy box and stumbled backward. Ellinor rushed over to check on her son, but she was calling out Adrian¡¯s name. ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay? Let Mommy see.¡± After watching Ellinor rush over while calling out ¡°Adrian,¡± Sophia¡¯s suspicions were more or less dispelled. Moreover, she confirmed another point. The child with Ellinor was Tristan, and the other child was Adrian. After checking that her son wasn¡¯t injured, she helped him pick up his toys. ¡°You wanted this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Tristan didn¡¯t look at the toy and turned his gaze to where Sophia¡¯s voice hade from, but she was no longer there. Ellinor saw her son¡¯s reaction and looked in the same direction. Sophia had already left. She narrowed her eyes, knowing full well what was going on. Running into Sophia here was no coincidence. Sophia had deliberately sought her out to test her. Just before she left the nchet Vi, she received an anonymous text message on her phone. ¡°Sophia probably knows about the mix-up and that you have another child. Stay calm and don¡¯t let her find out you know about me and the mix-up.¡± There was no signature, but Ellinor recognized it immediately as a warning from him. Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 The message said to delete it after reading. That was why she had just acted like that in front of Sophia. She needed to put on a show temporarily. They couldn¡¯t let Sophia know they had discovered everything. Sophia needed to feel like she was still in control of the situation, so she wouldn¡¯t be overly alert. Otherwise, if Sophia became desperate and used their child as leverage¡­ ¡°Mommy, did Sophiae to take me back?¡± Tristan asked anxiously. Even though he hadn¡¯t seen Sophia, he was sure he had heard her voice. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ellinor pulled her son into her arms. ¡°No. Mommy won¡¯t let her take you away again. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After seeing Tristan¡¯s aversion towards Sophia, Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but worry about Adrian. She wondered how he was doing on the other side. If he was being targeted by Sophia, things would get very serious. She couldn¡¯t go get Adrian now. It would alert Sophia, and it wouldn¡¯t be advantageous for the situation. Although Theo had lost his memory, he knew about his son and would protect him, right? After buying toys for the three kids, Ellinor quickly took them home. As soon as she got home, she opened herptop and, using her unique skills, tried to trace the source of the text message she had received on her phone, trying to contact that man. S Melodies Restaurant. Belinda sat by the window, idly sipping a ss of orange juice, lost in thought as she watched the street scene outside. She had been sitting here for forty minutes, waiting for the blind date her mother had arranged, who still hadn¡¯t shown up. And he was supposed to be a high-quality, wealthy returnee from study abroad. What a joke. He kept her waiting for forty minutes on their first meeting. Where was his so-called quality? She was already in a bad mood, and waiting for someone she didn¡¯t want to see made her feel even worse. She had just talked to her therapist, Dr. Callum, that morning. He suggested that she try dating again and that she should not be afraid of getting hurt. So she had listened to her mother ande for this blind date. She figured a man introduced by her family would be more reliable than someone she met on her own. After all, she had a knack for attracting losers, and she didn¡¯t trust her own judgment anymore. But it turned out that the guy her family introduced her to wasn¡¯t that great either. She hated people who had no concept of time. As she was cursing her blind date in her mind, a man suddenly pulled out the chair across from her and sat down. When Belinda looked up, she almost choked on her orange juice. Cough cough! What the hell! The man sitting across from her was old. Not just ordinary old, but really old and greasy, with hardly any hair left. This was the high-quality, wealthy student her mother had found for her? Whether this elderly gentleman had high quality or not was debatable, but with this appearance, he certainly didn¡¯t look like a recent graduate. He looked more like the father of a recent graduate. ¡°Are you Ms. Wesley? Sorry, there was a bit of traffic on the way, so I was a bitte. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Belinda managed to force a smile as her voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯re more than a littlete, don¡¯t you think?¡± The man rolled up his sleeve, revealing an expensive watch. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s already been over forty minutes. My apologies, Ms. Wesley; I didn¡¯t realize how quickly time had passed.¡± Belinda, who hade here with a shred of hope of meeting a decent blind date, was now thoroughly disillusioned. She was already figuring out an excuse to leave. Before she could say anything, the man adjusted his thick sses and grinned. ¡°Regardless, we¡¯ve now met. Let¡¯s not dwell on the less significant matters. I¡¯m delighted to meet you, Ms. Wesley. Allow me to introduce myself.¡± This gentleman was forty minuteste, and he expected to just brush it off? Original from N?velDrama.Org. The man didn¡¯t wait for Belinda to respond and confidently began his self-introduction. ¡°My name is Dominic, 28 years old, a graduate student at M-Elite University, the top university in M State. I¡¯m about 6 feet tall and weigh around 180 pounds. I don¡¯t smoke or drink, and I¡¯m looking for a sophisticated woman from a family like yours to be my wife. And you, Ms. Wesley?¡± Belinda eyed him skeptically. She hadn¡¯t been able to gauge his height when he arrived since she was already seated. But after looking at his chubby face, she could tell the 180 pounds part was urate, if not an understatement. ¡°Hello, Mr. Dominic. My name is Belinda. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for me to introduce myself because I don¡¯t think we¡¯repatible.¡± Belinda said with a forced smile. Upon hearing this, Dominic furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°Why? Why do you think we¡¯re ipatible so quickly? Ms. Wesley, you seem quite nice to me, and you¡¯re quite beautiful. Even though you¡¯re a bit older, I could overlook that due to your beauty. Also, you seem to meet my height requirement. You¡¯re about 5 feet, 5 inches, right?¡± Belinda was taken aback. This chap had the audacity to critique her? What the hell? What did he mean by saying she was older? She was only 26. She was two years younger than him! And he had the nerve to say she was older? What a character! ¡°Mr. Dominic, if I remember correctly, you said you¡¯re 28 this year, right?¡± Belinda asked. Dominic nodded confidently. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m only 28. Everyone around me thinks I¡¯m very promising. I always tell them not to tter me, or I might be arrogant. Haha.¡± Arrogant? Arrogant about what? His balding head, his thick sses, or his chubby face? Belinda chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Mr. Dominic, you are indeed young at 28, but I¡¯m only 26. Why do you say I¡¯m older? Don¡¯t you find that strange?¡± Dominic shook his head, his face serious. ¡°You¡¯re a woman; you can¡¯tpare yourself to us men. Ms. Wesley, we¡¯re adults, and I won¡¯t sugarcoat things for you. We¡¯re here for a blind date, which is all about practicality. Look at you, a woman of 26 with an average,education and a clerical job with no prospects. Sure, you have a pretty face, but you can¡¯t eat beauty, can you? Won¡¯t I be the one supporting the family? Besides, to be blunt, a woman¡¯s value depreciates after 25. You have to face reality. It¡¯s already rare for a man in my position not to look down on you.¡± Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 Belinda found herself at a loss for words. She had seen conceited people before, but never anyone this delusional. Did he honestly think he was a catch? Where did he get the nerve? Didn¡¯t he own a mirror, or at least a reflective pond? A wave of annoyance washed over her, but given that the man was the son of her mother¡¯s friend, she felt it was inappropriate to be too harsh. Dominic, noticing Belinda¡¯s silence, naturally assumed that he had wowed her with his ¡°wisdom.¡± A self-satisfied smirk spread across his face as he continued. ¡°Ms. Wesley, there¡¯s no need for introductions. I¡¯ve heard about your background from my folks. You don¡¯t need to feel inferior. I¡¯m not bothered by it. Why don¡¯t we give dating a shot?¡± Belinda was bbergasted. He had more baffling statements up his sleeve. ¡°You¡¯re not bothered by me? Sorry, but what could possibly bother you about me?¡± ¡°I heard you were engaged once before. You were even close to tying the knot, right? But the wedding ended up being quite a fiasco, and you eventually broke it off, right?¡± Belinda nodded. Yes, that was indeed true. So what? Dominic shook his head. ¡°You need to be realistic. To most men, a woman like you is practically considered a divorcee. But I¡¯m willing to ignore societal norms and ept you. What¡¯s holding you back?¡± What? Practically a divorcee? How dare he say that about her?! Original from N?velDrama.Org. Belinda was so irate that she could no longer hold back her anger. Regardless of whose son he was, she was ready to let him have it. ¡°Hahaha! This is hrious! Mr. Dominic, have you ever taken a good, hard look at yourself in the mirror? I usually don¡¯t judge people based on looks to avoid bruising their egos, but you are so impolite that I see no reason to be courteous towards you! You are remarkably unattractive, and you don¡¯t look 28 at all. You look more like 48! You look older than my dad! Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s your ¡®mature charm. I¡¯ve met genuinely mature and charming men, and trust me, you¡¯re nothing like them! And so what if I¡¯m not highly educated? My family is wealthy! I canfortably afford whatever I desire without having to stress about academics. What¡¯s wrong with being adored by my family? Are you jealous? Yes, I almost got married once. That¡¯s true! But how can a so-called brilliant man like you fail to comprehend such a basic concept? Almost getting married means I didn¡¯t actually get married! Do you understand the meaning of ¡®almost?¡¯ If not, I¡¯d suggest you go back to school and hit the books again! What¡¯s the point of having a degree if you don¡¯t even understand basic logic? And you have the audacity to look down on others for theirck of education? Ha!¡± Upon hearing himself being criticized so harshly by a woman, Dominic¡¯s face turned beet red with anger and embarrassment. He stammered, ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Belinda crossed her arms. ¡°What do you mean ¡®me¡¯? If you¡¯re as great as you im, Mr. Dominic, then why are you on a blind date?¡± Dominic erupted. He pped the table and stood up. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our parents¡¯ friendship, do you think I¡¯d bother meeting an old maid like you?¡± ¡°Who are you calling an old maid? I¡¯m younger than you! If anything, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s getting old, and you¡¯re still single!¡± Belinda shot back. Dominic, unable to retort, let his temper re and reached for his ss of lemonade, ready to ssh it at her. Suddenly, a hand shot out and grabbed his wrist. Belinda was already bracing for the ssh, but it never came. She looked up in surprise, only to see Chase. Chase stopped Dominic¡¯s hand, took the lemonade, and smoothly poured it into a nearby trash bin. Dominic looked at the neer, then at his empty ss. Irritated, he asked, ¡°Who are you to be wasting my drink?¡± Chase ced the empty ss back on the table, smirking. ¡°I just hate seeing a grown man trying to ssh ady with a drink.¡±¡± Dominic, several inches shorter than Chase, who was six-foot-two, felt a sting to his ego. He retorted. ¡°I¡¯m arguing with my woman. It¡¯s none of yourCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. business! Mind your own!¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°Your woman? You mean the beautifuldy sitting across from you?¡± Dominic puffed out his chest. ¡°Yes! Now scram, this isn¡¯t your business! Or I¡¯ll have the restaurant¡¯s security toss you out!¡± Chase merely smirked and pulled up a chair next to Belinda. ¡°Go ahead and call them. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll throw out me or the trash who¡¯s ready to assault ady.¡± Dominic was further agitated by Chase¡¯s actions. ¡°Who told you to sit down? Get away from my woman!¡± Ignoring him, Chase turned to Belinda, asking, ¡°Belinda, is it true? Are you his woman?¡± Belinda, still shocked by Chase¡¯s sudden appearance, shook her head. ¡°No, I just met this gentleman for the first time today. After hearing her response, Chase looked back at Dominic. ¡°Did you hear that? Belinda says she barely knows you Dominic pointed at them. ¡°You¡­ you two know each other?¡± Chase smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been pursuing Ms. Wesley for three years now, but she hasn¡¯t epted my advances.¡± Dominic, feeling defeated, sneered. ¡°You¡¯re chasing her? Why would you want an old maid who nearly married another man? She¡¯s clearly not a virgin. Brother, your taste is questionable.¡± Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Belinda would¡¯ve normally had a biting retort for this odd duck, but with Chase there, she felt inhibited. She lowered her eyes and remained silent. Chase¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°So why did you agree to a blind date with a girl you clearly disdain?¡± Dominic sat down with a smug grin. ¡°Her mother was going around asking people to introduce suitors for her. My mom heard about it and asked me to meet her. I figured why not? There¡¯s no harm in meeting her.¡± Chase smirked. ¡°Oh? Is that so? So you came to take advantage of the situation?¡± Dominic nced at Belinda. ¡°You can¡¯t exactly put it that way. I¡¯m doing her a favor. Otherwise, if word gets out that even the men her family introduces don¡¯t want to meet her, she¡¯ll never get married.¡± Chase scoffed. ¡°Come off it, man! You¡¯re just here because she¡¯s attractive and well-off. You thought you could get something out of it. With your credentials, you could never attract a girl of her caliber on your own.¡± Dominic¡¯s pride was wounded. ¡°What did you say? My credentials arecking? On what grounds do you judge my credentials? I graduated from a prestigious overseas university. My mom says that in our country, you can¡¯t find a man as outstanding as me. What¡¯s your education level? What gives you the right to speak ill of my credentials?¡± Chase, with a gleam in his eyes, replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you about my education because I don¡¯t need a degree to validate myself. In my experience, those fresh out of college who haven¡¯t found good jobs are the ones who brag about their degrees. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you probably don¡¯t have a decent job, do you?¡± Dominic was dumbstruck. He had hit the nail on the head. He indeed didn¡¯t have a decent job. After failing to find work overseas, he returned home, where his parents arranged some job trials, for him. But he didn¡¯t feel like any of them were good enough, so he didn¡¯t bother. What a joke! He was a graduate of a prestigious overseas university. He couldn¡¯t possibly start from the bottom. That would be a waste of his talent. Chase, still smiling, said, ¡°Mr. Dominic, I¡¯ve met many high- achievers like you. Arrogant, mediocre, pushing thirty, and still living off their parents. You¡¯re picky about jobs and women butck self-awareness. You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re worth.¡± Dominic was fuming. He irately pointed at Chase. ¡°You¡­ you dare talk to me like that? What are you worth? You won¡¯t even disclose your education. You¡¯re just a pretty boy. How dare youpare yourself to me?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chase,posed and graceful, took out a business card from his pocket and slid it across the table. ¡°I am, of course, no high-endmodity. I¡¯m merely a vice president of a publicly tradedpany. So, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough for Belinda yet. I need to work harder.¡± Dominic looked at the high-quality business card in disbelief. The finely printed text read: Vice President of Crescent Society, Chase. Crescent Society?! He had definitely heard of it. A highly esteemed rising star. Apany that graduates from top universities would kill to work for. This man was Vice President of the Crescent Society?! A man of his stature, who was surrounded by beautiful women, would stoop to pursue Belinda, a woman past her prime? Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 After noticing Dominic¡¯s stunned expression, Chase gave the table a friendly rap. ¡°Well? Don¡¯t believe my business card is legit?¡±- Dominic picked up the card, casting a skeptical nce at Chase¡¯s sharp Armani suit and the commanding air only a top executive could pull off. ¡°If you want me to believe who you say you are, get me a job at Crescent Society.¡± At Dominic¡¯s audacious demand, Chaseughed. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, don¡¯t you?¡± Dominic crossed his arms with a challenging grin on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t do it? If you can¡¯t, you¡¯re a fake!¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t need to prove anything to you, but seeing as you¡¯re a top graduate from a prestigious university, I wouldn¡¯t mind having a talent like you in ourpany.¡± Belinda gave Chase a surprised look after hearing this. What was he thinking? This guy was all talk and no action. Why would Chase want someone like¡¯ him? Dominic was thrilled. He may not have won Belinda over but securing a job at a toppany was a bonus he hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°Mr. Larios, you indeed have an eye for talent. What position do you have in mind for me?¡± Chase smirked. ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow. I promise I won¡¯t waste your skills.¡± Dominic pocketed Chase¡¯s business card as his face beamed. ¡°Mr. Larios, it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll be at your company¡¯s HR department first thing tomorrow morning.¡± With that, he got up to leave, not wanting to disturb Mr. Larios and Belinda any longer. After all, he was only attracted to Belinda for her looks. He didn¡¯t mind letting Mr. Larios have her. ¡°Hold on.¡± Chase called out to him. Now viewing Chase as his future boss, Dominic couldn¡¯t help but be a little more polite. ¡°Yes, Mr. Larios? Is there anything else you need from me?¡± Chase sat back in his chair with an eyebrow raised. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention the condition of your employment. Why so eager to leave?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Condition? Dominic asked curiously, ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°As you¡¯ve seen on my card, I¡¯m only the vice president. Our CEO is a woman. Her rule is that all employ¨¦es must respect women, and your remarks towards Ms. Wesley earlier didn¡¯t seem very respectful, did they?¡± Dominic furrowed his brow and tried to exin himself. ¡°Mr. Larios, I didn¡¯t mean what I said earlier. She was the one who insulted me first!¡± Belinda, who had been silent all this while, couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Who started it? How can you lie so tantly? You were the one who insulted me first!¡± Dominic red at Belinda, but in front of Chase, he didn¡¯t dare act out. For the sake of a decent job, he put on a fake smile. ¡°Ms. Wesley, let¡¯s not argue over who started it. In any case, I apologize if I offended you.¡± Belinda looked at his hypocritical face with distaste. I don¡¯t ept your apology!¡± Dominic didn¡¯t care whether Belinda epted his apology or not. He was putting on a show for Chase. ¡°Mr. Larios, I¡¯ve apologized to Ms. Wesley. That¡¯s respect for women, right?¡± Chase, who had been leaning back in his chair with one hand propping up his head, looked at him with an amused smile. ¡°When I walked in, what were you about to do to Ms. Wesley?¡± Dominic¡¯s face stiffened, and he startedughing nervously. ¡°I was just angry then¡­ and besides, Mr. Larios, you stopped me in time. I didn¡¯t actually do anything wrong.¡± Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Chase hummed lightly as he turned his gaze toward Belinda. ¡°Belinda, ady should not be easily trifled with in the outside world. Give him a taste of his own medicine!¡± As he spoke, his eyes dropped to the ss of orange juice next to Belinda. His intent was as clear as day. Belinda understood Chase¡¯s meaning, and having long grown tired of Dominic, abandoned herdylike demeanor. She removed the straw from her ss, picked up the orange juice, and sshed it onto Dominic¡¯s face. Ssh! Dominic had no time to react. In an instant, he found himself drenched in sticky juice. His expensive suit, donned specifically for the blind date, was ruined. His temper red immediately, and his hand lifted. ¡°You little¡­¡± Chase cleared his throat. ¡°Show some respect to women!¡± Dominic froze mid-motion, the insult dying on his lips. He could afford no mishaps. He couldn¡¯t risk losing his hard-earned job at a reputablepany. Forcing a smile onto his face, he said, ¡°Ms. Wesley, if this makes you feel better, I ept it.¡± Then he turned to Chase. ¡°Mr. Larios, am I not showing respect to women now?¡± Chase barely nced at him. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Dominic anxiously whispered, ¡°So, can I start at Crescent Society tomorrow?¡± Chase nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Relieved, Dominic smiled and shot Belinda a spiteful gaze. ¡°Then, Mr. Larios, I¡¯ll take my leave. I wouldn¡¯t want to impose.¡± After watching Dominic stride away, Belinda frowned at Chase. ¡°Why would you let someone like him work at thepany? He clearly doesn¡¯t respect women!¡± A soft smile surfaced in Chase¡¯s eyes. ¡°Of course I know that.¡± Belinda was puzzled. ¡°Then why did you allow him to join thepany?¡± Chase gently drummed on her disgruntled face. ¡°He bullied you. Dousing him in juice won¡¯t cut it. At the company, I¡¯ll have plenty of time to deal with him.¡± Belinda blushed and avoided Chase¡¯s gaze. ¡°He was just rude. It¡¯s nothing serious. Besides¡­ Chase leaned in, whispering, ¡°Besides what?¡± His proximity and warm breath on her ear turned her entire face crimson. ¡°Besides, him bullying me has nothing to do with you.¡± Belinda avoided his gaze, hiding her blush. However, Chase rested his chin on her shoulder, his tone suggestive. ¡°Who said it has nothing to do with me? I can¡¯t stand, nor tolerate anyone bullying you!¡± Feeling the sudden weight on her shoulder, Belinda eximed, ¡°Ah! You¡­you¡­you¡­sit on the other side! It¡¯s very¡­hot!¡±.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chase lifted his chin and chuckled. ¡°The restaurant¡¯s air-conditioned. Why are you hot? Is it because of my closeness?¡± His tone carried a certain implication. Belinda¡¯s face grew even redder as she turned towards him. ¡°Stop talking nonsense, or I¡¯ll get mad Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 Chase quickly nodded in submission. ¡°Okay, no more nonsense from me.¡± Belinda frowned. ¡°Move to the other side of the table.¡± Chase obediently agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll behave.¡± He then stood up and seated himself across the table, looking proper andposed. However, this arrangement felt even more ufortable for Belinda. Because sitting face-to-face like this made it harder for her to avoid Chase¡¯s gaze. It was quite awkward. ¡°Ahem, what brings you here?¡± Belinda feigned casualness, trying to divert the conversation. Chase was all smiles. ¡°I heard you were on a blind date here. I thought I¡¯de and make sure everything¡¯s alright.¡± Belinda knitted her brows. ¡°Who told you that? Who¡¯s got such an annoying, big mouth?¡± Though Chase could be a bit of a rascal, he did have some principles. He didn¡¯t betray-Byran by revealing that he was the source of the information. ¡°If I want to know about you, I¡¯ll find a way.¡± Upon hearing this, Belinda blushed and scowled. ¡°Ha! Cut the crap! You¡¯re just interested in gossip about all women. You came to enjoy the show, did you?¡± Chase helplessly spread his hands. ¡°I swear that¡¯s not it!¡± Belinda had seen Chase¡¯s yboy ways before. She wasn¡¯t about to fall for his sweet talk now. ¡°So, you think it¡¯s funny that I ended up on a date with such a weirdo?¡± Chase shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s not funny, but it is strange.¡± Belinda blinked at him. ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°Strange that a guy would dare speak to you like that. If I hadn¡¯t been there, he might have even thrown his drink at you.¡± Belinda gave a self-deprecating smirk. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? He thinks I¡¯m an old maid and that I have no right to look down on him, so he got angry and wanted to teach me a lesson.¡± Chase raised an eyebrow. ¡°No. What I find strange is how a guy like that would have the courage to act that way towards Mr. nchet¡¯s niece.¡± Once Belinda understood what he meant, she became even more cynical. She shrugged and spread her hands. ¡°Everyone knows I¡¯m Theo¡¯s niece. I was once well protected by him. But now everyone also knows he has gone missing, and the nchet family isn¡¯t exactly close with us Wesleys. So that¡¯s just how it is.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chase narrowed his eyes. ¡°Things aren¡¯t going too well at home?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she didn¡¯t want to lie to cover it up either. Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 She nodded. ¡°Yes. You see, we were just your average middle-ss family, but things took a turn for the better when we got under the wing of my uncle. I became a bit of a heiress. But now that he¡¯s gone, those who used to do business with us for his sake have stopped. Life, you know, is just that real. You can tell from the suitors being introduced to me. Some of them wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to meet me when my uncle was around.¡± Chase had been focusing on Belinda¡¯s personal situation, not aware that the disappearance of Theo, her uncle, had also affected their family¡¯s business. ¡°Now that your uncle¡¯s not around, why don¡¯t we ask your parents if they want a son-inw to help out? I may not be as strong as your uncle, but I do have some influence in the market in Greenhaven.¡± Belinda blushed and looked away. ¡°Stop kidding, Mr. Larios.¡± Chase frowned. ¡°I¡¯m serious! Why do you always think I¡¯m joking?¡± Belinda avoided his gaze. ¡°Because I¡¯ve heard you speak so gently and seriously to many women. I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re sincere or not, and I don¡¯t want to get hurt again. So, I just don¡¯t bother. I can¡¯t attract a good man; I always end up with the bad ones.¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a bad guy, and you¡¯re right not to trust me. But I can really help your family¡¯s current situation. Are you sure you won¡¯t take advantage of that?¡± Belinda nced at him. His handsome face was too much for her to resist, so she quickly looked away. She had always been bad at self-control; she had to be careful not to fall for him again. ¡°No need; I don¡¯t want to owe you any favors.¡± Chase kept his gaze on her. ¡°What if I don¡¯t see it as you owing me? I¡¯d be willing to help. Maybe you can see it as a way of me making up for any past wrongs.¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°No! You don¡¯t owe me anything. It was all my own wishful thinking. If you really want to help, please leave now and avoid me in the future.¡± Chase looked at her, feeling somewhat hurt. ¡°Wow, you dislike me that much? You don¡¯t even want to see me? Can¡¯t we at least be friends?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t di?like you, but I also don¡¯t want to be friends with you.¡± Chase smiled at her. ¡°Tell me why. Give me a good reason, and I¡¯ll respect your wishes.¡± Belinda had no good reason, except that she knew she couldn¡¯t trust herself not to fall for him again. ¡°I¡­ I just don¡¯t want to be friends with a jerk like you. Do I really need a reason?¡± Chaseughed. ¡°No, I suppose you don¡¯t need a reason. But now that I know about your family¡¯s situation, I can¡¯t just ignore it. Not for anything else, but because you¡¯re Ellinor¡¯s niece. I have to care about you.¡± Belinda frowned. ¡°In other words, it¡¯s only because Ellinor cares about my uncle that she recognizes me as her niece. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare im to be Ellinor¡¯s niece. Ellinor has had a hard time with my uncle these years, and he¡¯s still missing. So, you really don¡¯t need to help me because of this.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You may not want my help, but surely you can ept Ellinor¡¯s.¡± Belinda said emphatically, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Ellinor! I don¡¯t want to cause her any more trouble!¡± Chase smirked. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand her character. Look at it from another perspective, you may not want help, but what about your family? Can you bear to see your parents under constant business pressure? There are some problems that can be easily solved.¡± Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 1. 2. ? 3. 4. ? 5. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The Kiss That Sparked it All Chapter 1552 Posted by AdminM, ? Views, Released on October 28, 2023 Options Chapter 1552 ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± Before Belinda could even finish her sentence, Chase was already rising from his seat, circling around the table to take her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Eh? Where to?¡± Belinda asked, surprised by his sudden initiative. Chase simply smiled. ¡°To pay your folks a visit.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Belinda was taken aback. Was this guy not ashamed at all? The nchet Residence. Ellinor managed to get a message to a hidden number and received a discreet reply. ¡°She has no idea that I know what¡¯s going on. I can y along for a while longer, but these next few days, I need you to take care of my boy. Don¡¯t let me down again!¡± Minutester, she received a reply. ¡°He¡¯s my son too. You have my word. I¡¯ll leave Tristan to you for now.¡± After sending the message, Marcus swiftly deleted all traces of it from his phone and then turned his attention to theputer screen. His secret email ount had a new message from a physiotherapist, filled with detailed instructions for rehab and various precautions. Marcus read through the email quickly, memorizing the instructions before closing hisptop. He cast a gentle nce at his son, Adrian, who was napping on the bed, before maneuvering himself onto the balcony in his wheelchair. Following the physiotherapist¡¯s instructions, he began to practice standing and began exercising his legs. By the time Sophia arrived back at the hotel, it was already four in the afternoon. She flopped onto the couch, clearly stressed from the day¡¯s legal battles. After a while, she noticed that Marcus and their son were not in the living room. Furrowing her brow, she called out, ¡°Marcus, I¡¯m back!¡± After waiting for a bit with no response, Sophia had a bad feeling and was about to go look for them. Before she could get up, the bedroom door opened, and Marcus rolled out in his wheelchair. After seeing him, Sophia settled back onto the couch. ¡°Marcus, what were you doing in there?¡± Marcus replied with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Tristan was napping, and I was watching over him. I must have dozed off too.¡± Sophia sighed, rubbing her temples in distress. It was rare for Marcus to see Sophia so out of sorts. He wheeled over to her side, casually asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look so good.¡± Taking advantage of his concern, Sophia began toin. ¡°I had nned to settle all of my father¡¯s affairs within half a month so that I could bring you and Tristan back to M State. But today, several buyers who had agreed to purchase some of my father¡¯s assets suddenly backed out.¡± Marcus¡¯ expression remainedposed as he gently reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these things can¡¯t be rushed. We¡¯ll just take our time.¡± Sophia moved closer to Marcus. ¡°But I want to go back to M State as soon as possible! Marcus, you know my father bought us an ind. We¡¯re supposed to have a grand wedding there, and then we can live there.¡± Marcus¡¯ face was unreadable, unlike Sophia¡¯s hopeful expression. He simply said, ¡°The ind isn¡¯t going anywhere. There¡¯s no need to rush. We need to settle everything here first.¡± Sophia looked disappointed. When would she see even a hint of affection for her in his eyes? ¡°Marcus, is Tristan still asleep?¡± Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 ¡°Yes. That boy must¡¯ve yed hard at noon. He¡¯s out like a light.¡± Sophia was now thoroughly convinced that the kid in their house was not the one they had raised, but the one who had grown up beside Ellinor. Perhaps he found the discipline at home too strict and decided to run off for some fun, not wanting to return. Children may not understand much, but having one around always presented a risk. Who knew when the little tyke might spout nonsense in front of Marcus?! She needed to find a way to deal with it. And the two around Ellinor needed to be dealt with too. She needed to avoid future trouble. S She certainly didn¡¯t want her future husband to have children with another woman. After thinking it over, Sophia tested the waters, saying, ¡°Marcus, would you like to have another child to keep Tristanpany?¡± If she could have a child of her own with Marcus, it would be much easier to find an excuse to get rid of the one Ellinor had borne. Marcus hesitated slightly, his brow furrowing. ¡°What do you mean? How would we do that? Do you think I¡¯m in any condition to have another child?¡± ¡°Marcus, with all the advances in technology, we could try using artificial insemination. While we¡¯re still young, I¡¯d like to have another child.¡± Marcus coldly responded, ¡°We¡¯ll think about thatter. For now, you need to take care of your father¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sophia didn¡¯t continue, but she noticed the faint sweat at the roots of the man¡¯s hair. ¡°Marcus, why are you sweating so much?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. A fleeting shadow crossed Marcus¡¯s face as he answered. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It just feels a bit in here.¡± Sophia thought it was very strange. ¡°Hot? I remember in M State, no matter how hot it was, you never broke a sweat.¡± ¡°I slipped in the bathroom a while ago. When I got up, I exerted some effort and broke out in a bit of sweat.¡± He couldn¡¯t let Sophia know he was doing rehabilitation exercises. That would only raise her suspicions. Sophia felt relieved after hearing his exnation. ¡°Marcus, next time something like this happens, you can call me to help. We¡¯re husband and wife; it¡¯s okay for us to see each other¡¯s bodies.¡± Marcus simply responded with a nomittal grunt. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll call you. You¡¯ve been out all day, so take a rest. I¡¯m going to check if Tristan has woken up.¡± Sophia wanted to say something more, but the man was already turning his wheelchair to leave. At that moment, her cell phone rang. Without getting up to follow him into the room, Sophia sighed and picked it up. It was her father, Thaddeus, calling. ¡°Honey, your mother and I are almost done with our trip and ready to head home. When are you and Marcusing back?¡± Sophia sighed in frustration. ¡°Dad, we can¡¯te back just yet. The domestic business you asked me to handle isn¡¯t finished yet. I need more time.¡± Thaddeus¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°Just sell those properties. What¡¯s taking so long? Did you run into any problems over there?¡± Sophia sounded worried. ¡°Thepanies that were supposed to buy our businesses suddenly backed out. They¡¯re all saying they don¡¯t want to buy,¡± Thaddeus grunted. ¡°Those cunning foxes! They¡¯re probably taking advantage of you, a young woman. Your mother and I are about to finish our trip, so we¡¯lle over to help you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 Sophia was overjoyed. ¡°Dad, your presence will surely sort out all these issues. Then, as a family, we can return to M State. I can finally start preparing for my wedding with Marcus!¡± ¡°Sure, sweetie, just leave it to me!¡± After hanging up the call with her father, Sophia felt a wave of relief. Now that her father was personally dealing with the situation, no one would have the guts to act disloyal. At that moment, the door to the master bedroom in the hotel closed gently. Marcus, still in his wheelchair, turned around to find Adrian awake, standing behind him as his big eyes blinked curiously at him. ¡°Sir, what were you sneakily watching?¡± The child¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. Marcus held a finger to his lips and whispered, ¡°From now on, whether we¡¯re in public or private, you have to call me dad.¡± Adrian blinked. ¡°Oh¡­ Is that okay? I thought you didn¡¯t like me calling you dad.¡± Marcus squinted. ¡°Hm? Why would you think that?¡± Adrian pouted. ¡°Because I¡¯m not your biological son after all. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be happy if another kid called you dad.¡± After looking at this kid, who was a spitting image of Tristan, albeit with a different demeanor and personality, Marcus knew he was also his child. Marcus reached out to gently ruffle Adrian¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m happy when you call me dad.¡± Adrian appeared surprised. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not annoyed with me?¡± Marcus pursed his lips. ¡°Why would I be annoyed with you?¡± Adrian beamed and huddled closer to Marcus. ¡°Dad! You don¡¯t like thatdy called Sophia, do you?¡± Caught off-guard by the child¡¯s question, Marcus paused. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Adrian whispered, ¡°Because you never smile when you see her. My mom says that when you like someone, you can¡¯t help but smile when you see them, and you always want to look at them. But you never smile at Sophia, and you don¡¯t seem to look at her much.¡± Marcus remained silent. He indeed didn¡¯t have feelings for Sophia. Despite having no memories of anyone, he felt his heart flutter when he saw the young girl named Ellinor. Perhaps, as Balfour had suggested when he visited, Marcus had a deep connection and love for Ellinor. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make wild guesses about adults¡¯ matters.¡± Marcus didn¡¯t answer the child directly. Adrian rolled his eyes. ¡°Dad, after you break up with Sophia, I¡¯ll introduce you to my mom. She¡¯s very pretty!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Marcus was amused by the child. He teased, ¡°You¡¯re introducing your mom to me? Aren¡¯t you afraid your dad will get angry?¡± Adrian smirked. ¡°My dad¡­ He won¡¯te back. Mom misses him every day, but what¡¯s the point? My siblings and I just want her to be happy. That¡¯s what matters! Plus, I think you¡¯re handsome and kind; you could help my mom forget my dad since he¡¯ll nevere home.¡± Marcus paused. ¡°Your mom misses your dad every day? How?¡± Adrian pondered. ¡°Well¡­ She would sit in my dad¡¯s study and zone out for a while every day. She must be thinking of my dad. My mom is very gentle, so she never shares her unhappiness because she doesn¡¯t want others to feel sad too.¡± Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 A gentle soul? Marcus recalled the day when that little girl¡¯s hands were clenched around his neck, as if she wished to strangle him to death. She was indeed gentle, considering she didn¡¯t actually kill him. The door behind him suddenly stirred, and the knob was turning. Marcus was instantly on guard, returning to his usual stoic demeanor. Sophia pushed open the door. After seeing the child whispering something to the man, a flicker of unease passed through her eyes. She smiled and asked, ¡°Awake, Tristan? What were you and your dad chatting about?¡± Marcus replied, ¡°Nothing much. The boy says he¡¯s hungry.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t doubt him, and she began smiling gently. ¡°Oh, I came to ask what you two would like for dinner. We¡¯re running low on groceries, so I was thinking of going to the store.¡± Marcus looked at her and spoke in an unusually soft tone. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. You¡¯ve been out all day; you must be tired. Let¡¯s just order room service from the hotel.¡± Sophia was touched that Marcus was showing concern for her. ¡°Marcus, it¡¯s alright. I enjoy cooking for you and Tristan.¡± Marcus insisted. ¡°You can cook tomorrow; rest for today. Plus, Tristan says he¡¯s hungry now; room service would be faster.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sophia¡¯s smile froze, thinking he was showing concern for her, only to find out he was more worried about her cooking taking too long and dying Tristan¡¯s meal. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll order Tristan¡¯s favorites from the hotel.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sophia was about to call room service, but when she saw the boy next to Marcus, she suddenly felt bitter. ¡°Tristan,e here. Help Mommy order from room service. You can tell them directly what you want.¡± She feigned a smile at the boy who wasn¡¯t Tristan. Adrian didn¡¯t like Sophia and didn¡¯t hide it. He snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you. I want to stay with Dad.¡± Sophia¡¯s face turned sour, but she forced a smile. ¡°Sweetie, Mommy just wants to help you order food.¡± Adrian still clung to Marcus, ignoring Sophia. Worried Sophia might notice something off, Marcus ruffled Adrian¡¯s hair. ¡°Be good; go on. Order whatever you want from room service and get a te of beefsagna for me too.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Adrian finally acquiesced and marched towards Sophia. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ming with you.¡± Sophia really wanted to smack the boy, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to show her true colors, so she forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s a good boy. Come with Mommy.¡± After watching Adrian leave with Sophia, Marcus squinted his eyes, then nced at the balcony where the wicker chair he knocked over during his exercise was. Good, Sophia didn¡¯t notice it. Sophia led the boy to the phone but didn¡¯t call room service immediately. Instead, she stared at the boy, her smile tinged with a hint of malice, ¡°Tristan, why don¡¯t you want to be with Mommy anymore?¡± Adrian red at Sophia with his big eyes. ¡°Did I ever enjoy being with you?¡± Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Sophia maintained her insincere smile. ¡°But don¡¯t you think you could let your mom hold you a bit? You¡¯ve changed so much, it¡¯s like you¡¯re not my Tristan anymore.¡± Adrian only felt guilt towards those he cared about. As for Sophia, he didn¡¯t feel guilty at all, just annoyed. Sophia was clearly trying to fish for information, all the while acting like she was so sweet and approachable. How hypocritical! Adrian wasn¡¯t flustered at all and retorted with an air of arrogance. ¡°I¡¯ve grown up now. I don¡¯t like being held by women; is that so strange? Hmph!¡± Sophia leaned closer to him as her gaze turned stern. ¡°Are you really my Tristan? Lying children have to swallow a thousand needles, you know.¡± Adrian already disliked Sophia, and seeing her act this way just made her seem like a wicked old witch to him. ¡°You gave birth to me. Can¡¯t you tell if I¡¯m your child? Unless I¡¯m not your son!¡± His response left Sophia speechless. ¡°Are you going to call room service for food or not? If not, I¡¯m going to find Dad!¡± Adrian urged her impatiently. Sophia snapped back to reality, dropping her stern gaze and forcing a smile. ¡°I¡¯m calling right now. Just hang on.¡± Adrian snorted. ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m starving!¡± Sophia took a deep breath, suppressing her frustration. Just wait and see. One day she would teach this brat a lesson! She guessed that he might be enjoying himself here, not having to attend preschool and having a ton of toys to y with, so he decided to stay here and take advantage of them. The boy himself probably didn¡¯t understand his true rtionship with Marcus and likely hadn¡¯t revealed anything to him, in fear of being sent back if discovered. Fine, she¡¯d let it slide for now. What good could possiblye from something birthed by Ellinor?! While Ellinor was busy at work at the nchet Corporation, Balfour suddenly came to find her. However, he didn¡¯te up but called her from his car parked outside the building. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m outside the nchet Corporation. Come down for a moment; I need to talk to you.¡± Normally, when Balfour spoke with such brevity and seriousness, it meant that something was really up. Ellinor put down the unfinished documents and went out. When she reached the ground floor, the sun was shining brightly. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Quinton, the driver, respectfully opened the car door for her. After thanking him, Ellinor got into the car. Balfour was sitting in the car with his eyes closed, only opening them slowly when he heard her get in. He nced at his sister. ¡°Did I interrupt your work?¡± Ellinor shrugged. ¡°Whether you did or not, you¡¯ve already interrupted me. Mr. Howard, what¡¯s up?¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze wasplex and deep. ¡°Do you remember the painting I gave youst time?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes sparkled as she nodded instantly. ¡°Of course I remember! You said it might have been recently painted by Lady Lotus. When you got it, the paint was still fresh!¡± ¡°Right, that painting. My friend contacted me today, saying that her art teacher has returned from her painting trip.¡± Balfour said gravely. Ellinor¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. ¡°Does that mean we can meet Lady Lotus now?¡± Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Balfour gave her a nod. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve asked a friend to arrange a time for me to fly over to M State to see her. I came here to ask if you want toe along.¡± Without a second thought, Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± She paused, as if something sprang to mind, and she hesitated. Balfour noticed her worry and patted her head gently. ¡°Worried about the kids at home?¡± Ellinor sighed and nodded. ¡°Taking them along would be inconvenient, but leaving them behind is worrisome. And now¡­¡± She trailed off, but Balfour knew why. Because that man who disappeared for three years had resurfaced, she feared that she might miss him again if she left. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, stay here. I¡¯ll go over and take a look. Perhaps she¡¯s not our mother.¡± Balfour comforted her as he patted her on the head. Ellinor looked at Balfour. She undoubtedly wanted to go, regardless of the oue; she wanted to meet that art teacher. ¡°Can we invite the art teacher toe here instead? I can cover her travel expenses.¡± Balfour shook his head. ¡°My friend told me that she wouldn¡¯t agree to travel abroad or meet strangers. If we want to arrange a meeting, we can¡¯t tell her in advance. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t show up.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Then¡­¡± Balfour understood her dilemma. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re torn, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go first, and no matter the oue, I¡¯ll bring back a photo of her, okay?¡± Ellinor considered this for a moment. ¡°Let me think about it. When are you nning to leave for M State?¡± ¡°Early, tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it and give you an answer before midnight.¡± Balfour nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Mr. Howard, regardless, thank you for telling me about this as soon as possible.¡± Ellinor said sincerely. Balfour chuckled. ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯re siblings. This matter is about our mother; of course, I would tell you immediately. Ellinor, when will you stop being so formal with me and start seeing me as your brother?¡± Ellinor was too overwhelmed to consider acknowledging Balfour as her brother. ¡°I have some work to attend to. You should get going too, Mr. Howard. I¡¯ll call you tonight once I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± With a sigh, Balfour replied, ¡°Alright, go. I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡± Ellinor got out of the car and walked back to the nchet Building with a thoughtful expression. Quinton closed the car door and watched Ellinor enter the building safely before getting into the car himself. ¡°Do you think Ellinor will go to M State with you?¡± Balfour shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Quinton nodded. He didn¡¯t think she would either. Ellinor had too many concerns. She definitely wouldn¡¯t feelfortable leaving her three kids behind to travel abroad. As a mother, she had to consider more things and couldn¡¯t just up and leave like the single Balfour. ¡°Actually, your friend Ms. Karen meant that Lady Lotus is a recluse and might not agree to meet you. Are you sure about leaving first thing in the morning?¡± ¡°Whether she agrees to meet me or not, I have to see her this time. After all these years, we need to know whether she¡¯s our mother or not. We need an answer!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 In the evening, as per her usual routine, Ellinor left work and picked up her three children from the kindergarten before heading home. As she pulled up to the entrance of the nchet Vi, she waited for the electric iron gates to slowly open. Suddenly, a man clutching a handful of cartoon helium balloons passed by her car. La, her eyes fixated on the balloons, piped up. ¡°Mommy, can I buy a pink balloon?¡± Ellinor, who was checking her phone, looked out the window to see the balloon seller passing by. A flicker of confusion crossed her eyes, but she agreed. ¡°Sure. You three hop out, and each of you pick one.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The three little ones chorused their thanks and followed Ellinor out of the car to choose their favorite balloons. Even in front of her own house, Ellinor kept a close eye on her children. While they chose their balloons, she studied the man selling them. He looked to be in his forties and was seemingly harmless as he cheerfully chatted with the children. Soon, all three children had selected their balloons and were happily waving them around. Ellinor turned to the balloon seller. ¡°How much?¡± The middle-aged man replied, ¡°Ten bucks a balloon, so thirty for three.¡± Ellinor nodded and pulled out her phone. She would use PayPal for payment. The balloon seller hesitated, then said somewhat apologetically, ¡°Could you perhaps pay in cash?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t have any cash on her. The balloon seller looked embarrassed. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, but I forgot my phone. Could you just give me cash?¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows, sweeping her gaze over the man one more time before she instructed Baber to take his siblings inside. Once the children were safely inside, Ellinor turned to her driver to borrow some cash to pay the man. As he was giving her change, Ellinor squinted at him. ¡°Is this your first time selling balloons?¡± The balloon seller seemed a bit flustered. ¡°Yeah! I was recentlyid off and couldn¡¯t find any other jobs at my age, so I thought I¡¯d sell some knickknacks to get by. Today¡¯s my first day; I was in such a rush that I wasn¡¯t properly prepared.¡± Ellinor politely wished him luck and, after taking her change, entered the gates of the nchet Vi. Veronica had gotten home from work earlier, changed, and was about to head out for a date when she saw Ellinor bringing the children home. She peered curiously at the departing balloon seller and walked up to Ellinor to ask, ¡°Huh? Why¡¯s there a guy selling balloons at our front gate?¡± Ellinor looked back at him as well. ¡°You find it strange too, huh?¡± Veronica did find it strange. Although the nchet family¡¯s neighborhood wasn¡¯t gated, it was rare for street vendors to sell anything here. ¡°It is a bit odd! Maybe he knows we have a lot of kids and thought he could make some money.¡± Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 Upon hearing Veronica¡¯s thoughts, it was as if Ellinor had been pricked by a needle. She squinted her eyes again towards the balloon vendor. The helium balloons were flying high; even though the middle-aged vendor had already disappeared from sight, one could still see a balloon floating high above the garden wall. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve got something to do. I have to go now.¡± Veronica was in a hurry, not having the time to think too much. Ellinor snapped back to reality, smiling with pursed lips. ¡°A date? With Moran?¡± Veronica blushed. She was too shy to admit it. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m about to have dinner. I¡¯ve gotta go. Bye!¡± With that, she darted off in her high heels. Ellinor smiled, retracted her gaze, and prepared to take the kids inside. At that moment, La tugged at her hand, asking sweetly, ¡°Mommy, is Auntie going on a date?¡± Ellinor looked down at her daughter, answering with a mix ofughter and tears. ¡°Yes. Your auntie is going on a date, and before long she¡¯ll bring you a new uncle.¡± La looked up at Ellinor, her adorable, small face as radiant as ever. ¡°I already know who the uncle is. It¡¯s the gentleman who went on a pic with us at the park, right? ¡°Right! You little imp, nothing gets past you, huh?¡± Ellinor squatted down and pinched her daughter¡¯s little nose. La rubbed her nose. ¡°Mommy, Auntie is dating, so when will you start dating?¡± Ellinor pulled a face. ¡°Mommy has you three. What¡¯s the need for dating?¡± La said earnestly, ¡°Just because you have us, you can¡¯t date? Mommy, don¡¯t you feel lonely on your own?¡± Ellinor pulled her daughter, who always seemed to think too much, into her arms. ¡°How can Mommy be alone? Don¡¯t I have you and your brothers with me every day? How could I be lonely?¡± La pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not the same! When it¡¯s time to pick us up at kindergarten, all my friends¡¯ moms have dads with them. I want my mommy to have someone she likes too.¡± Ellinor was taken aback, not because her daughter was worrying about her love life, but because she was concerned that the kids would feel left out when they saw other kids with both parents. Every parent wanted to give their children aplete family. ¡°Do you want a daddy, La?¡± Ellinor asked softly. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. La first nodded, then shook her head. ¡°I want a daddy. But if my daddy doesn¡¯te back, I want Mommy to have a strong man who can protect you, who can be with you every day, and who can love you.¡± Ellinor was helpless against her daughter. And she couldn¡¯t help but rub her little face. ¡°Mommy¡¯s strong enough to not only protect myself but also you guys.¡± La clung to her balloon, wrapping her arms around Ellinor¡¯s neck and pouting. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t change the subject! If a handsome man pursues you in the future, you must consider it. Don¡¯t reject him just because of me and my brothers. We all want you to be happy!¡± ¡°Alright! If a handsome man pursues Mommy, Mommy will definitely not refuse, okay?¡± Ellinor cated the child in her arms while leading the other two toward the house. After dinner, Marissa and Putnam entertained the three little ones in the living room, while Ellinor went upstairs alone. In summer, the nights were longer. After dinner, there was still a dim light outside. Ellinor stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in her room. Her sharp eyes spotted a few suspicious figures lurking outside the nchet Vi. Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 She¡¯d had this nagging feeling over the past couple of days that she and her kids were being watched. And it didn¡¯t seem to be mere paranoia. Even the middle-aged man selling balloons at her doorstep earlier today seemed suspect. A vendor who hadn¡¯t prepared a method of payment, iming he¡¯d been flustered and had forgotten? In a high-end neighborhood instead of downtown? Original from N?velDrama.Org. She feared he had ulterior motives. He was possibly targeting her children. She knew that if Sophia found out about the other two kids she¡¯d had with Theo, she might be up to her old tricks again. It looked like she couldn¡¯t leave the country anytime soon. She had to be on high alert and keep a close eye on her kids. While looking up at the already-rising moon, Ellinor sighed and pulled out her phone to call Balfour. She wouldn¡¯t be able to apany him to M State to meet the famous artist, Lady Lotus. What a pity! Balfour reassured her over the phone, promising to keep her updated on any developments. After hanging up, Ellinor felt mentally drained from all the worrying. She turned back to her room from the balcony, ready for some rest. Meanwhile, in M State, someone was already waiting for him. Greenhaven Hotel. Sophia had arranged a meeting for the afternoon. Before leaving, she prepared a light meal for Marcus and Tristan, eating with them before she left. It was only when Sophia had left that the suite¡¯s atmosphere rxed. Adrian put down his fork, letting out a relieved sigh. ¡°Finally, she¡¯s gone!¡± Marcus looked at his son¡¯s relieved expression, gently wiping away some crumbs from the corner of his mouth. ¡°You really don¡¯t like being around Sophia, huh?¡± Adrian replied honestly, ¡°No, I really don¡¯t like her. I miss my mommy! Now that Sophia¡¯s gone, can you take me home to see her? I can introduce you to her!¡± Marcus raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take you to see your mom, but we simply can¡¯t leave this hotel. Sophia has arranged everything. The hotel management and her secret arrangements won¡¯t let me take you out alone. And my physical condition doesn¡¯t permit us to take other routes.¡± Adrian looked at Marcus, sitting in his wheelchair, and sighed sympathetically. ¡°Dad, I feel sorry for you. You have no freedom. If Mommy knew I was here, she would definitely get us out.¡± Suddenly, his eyes lit up. ¡°Oh! How could I forget? I can call Mommy and let here find us!¡± With that, the little guy hopped off his chair and started running towards the telephone. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that phone.¡± Marcus saw what he was nning and quickly stopped him. Adrian stopped. ¡°Why? Sophia has already left.¡± Marcus exined, ¡°If she finds out about the call, you¡¯ll never see your mom again. Be obedient; don¡¯t touch the phone.¡± Adrian pouted in disappointment. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 Marcus wheeled himself over to Adrian and ruffled the boy¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kiddo. I promise I¡¯ll let you see your mom.¡± Adrian nodded. His faith in his newfound dad was unshakable. ¡°I believe you, Dad!¡± Marcus was typically a stoic man, but his tone softened when speaking to Adrian. ¡°I need to go do some physiotherapy now. Stay put and y with your toys in the living room. And remember, no messing around in the kitchen. If you need anything, just holler.¡± Adrian saluted him. ¡°Roger that! Good luck, Dad!¡± Marcus pressed his lips into a thin smile, then guided his wheelchair towards his bedroom. The amenities here were limited, and he couldn¡¯t afford professional therapy equipment. Not without Sophia finding out, at least. Hence, his only option was to use the balcony railing in his bedroom for his exercises. Another advantage of exercising in his room was that if Sophia made an unexpected return, he¡¯d have time to hide his activities from her. Once on the balcony, Marcus stood up from his wheelchair with great effort, his arms shaking as they supported his weight. His legs, however, were trembling. They couldn¡¯t support him at all. He tried to reduce the pressure on his arms, aiming to let his legs hold him up for just a moment. Sophia had been staying at the hotel a lot for the past couple of days, denying him the chance to practice. He had just begun making progress before her arrival, but her distraction set him back to square one However, Marcus refused to back down Gritting his teeth, he tried to stand alone. But he was too impatient As soon as he removed his hands from the railing, his weak legs gave out, causing him to lose bnce. Before he could grab the railing again, it was toote. He fell backward uncontrobly His wheelchair was behind him, so if hended on it, he¡¯d be fine. However, the wheels could cause it to tip over due to momentum. Regardless, a fall was imminent Marcus took a deep breath, epting the harsh reality that he had to start over Learning to walk again wouldn¡¯t be easy, and he expected to fall. But surprisingly, he didn¡¯t fall. The expected crash never came Someone had caught him from behind. Marcus looked behind him and was startled. His eyes narrowed Ellinor was struggling to hold him up After all, supporting a grown man who was falling was no easy task. After helping him back into his wheelchair, Ellinor frowned I never thought you¡¯d be this heavy after three years of being paralyzed.¡± Marcusposed himself, ready to express his gratitude But at her sarcasticment, he simply replied, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you.¡± Ellinor crossed her arms as she looked at his sweaty face ¡°You know it¡¯s dangerous to do your physiotherapy alone on the balcony, right? What if you fell over the railing instead of backwards? You could¡¯ve fallen to your death!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Marcus lowered his gaze, not looking at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice¡± Ellinor stared at him for a moment, then lifted his chin. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Marcus was forced to look up, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°In what way?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes held a hint of mockery. ¡°Before, you always seemed dangerous, like if someone didn¡¯t run fast enough, they¡¯d end up at your mercy.¡± Marcus squinted. ¡°And now?¡± Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 Ellinor yfully pinched Marcus¡¯s handsome chin, rubbing it a bit. ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful right now that anyone who sees you might want to tease you until you weep.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Marcus paused, observing the mischievous glint in the eyes of the innocent-faced Ellinor. ¡°So, you want to take this opportunity to retaliate?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she released his face from her grip. ¡°You wish! I¡¯m here to see my son!¡± Marcus knew she was just joking with him. ¡°He¡¯s in the living room. Sophia¡¯s not around, so you can go see him.¡± Ellinor shrugged. ¡°I knew she¡¯d be out, that¡¯s why I came.¡± Marcus figured as much. This sly girl must have heard Sophia would be out and seized the chance to visit. ¡°Alright, then go see your kid. I need to practice a bit more; I won¡¯t apany you.¡± Ellinor nced at him with disapproval. ¡°You almost fell over just now, and you still want to practice here?¡± Marcus replied, ¡°It¡¯s the best ce for it. Don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± Ellinor frowned and huffed, and although she wanted to say more, she held her tongue. She turned and entered his bedroom, then exited through another door to find Adrian. In the suite¡¯s living room, Adrian was joyfully ying with his favorite Mechanical Hero toy. He definitely loved it here: He felt rxed and free to y with his toys. At home, although he was happy, his mom would always limit his ytime with his brother. Once the allotted time was up, she would have someone take his toys away. But here, he didn¡¯t have to worry about any of that. He was immersed in his y when he heard a faint cough behind him. Adrian, paused reflexively, then immediately turned around. After seeing his mom standing behind him with crossed arms, he thought he was dreaming. Was it an illusion because he missed his mom so much? Adrian rubbed his eyes hard, realizing it wasn¡¯t an illusion or a trick of the eye. His mom was really standing there. He immediately dropped his toy, got up, and ran towards Ellinor. ¡°Mommy!¡± He hugged Ellinor¡¯s leg, bouncing around like a yful kitten. A sight that could melt even the coldest heart. Ellinor didn¡¯t immediately respond to her son. She continued to stand with her arms crossed, looking sternly at her little rascal. ¡°You still remember your mommy? Weren¡¯t you having a good time here?¡± Adrian pouted. ¡°Mommy, I missed you and wanted toe home, but because¡­ because of certain reasons, I couldn¡¯t.¡± After noticing the almost-tearful expression on his face, Ellinor finally reached out and pinched his little cheek. ¡°So you do remember your way home? I thought you might prefer another woman as your mommy and don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Adrian shook his head vigorously. ¡°No, no, Mommy; I¡¯ve never called that woman mommy. I don¡¯t like her! I¡¯ve only been staying with handsome Dad, not with that Sophia! Really, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask handsome Dad!¡± Handsome Dad? Ellinor paused. Realizing her son was referring to the man in the other room. The word ¡°handsome¡± wasn¡¯t misused. Even though he was confined to a wheelchair, that man was still one of the most stunningly handsome men in the world. Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 ? This sweet term of endearment, when used by her son to refer to another man, left a sour taste in her mouth. Adrian was overjoyed to see his mother. He clung to her tightly. ¡°Mom, when did you get here? Handsome Dad just told me he¡¯d bring me to see you, and I believed him! I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so fast!! Ellinor rapped her son¡¯s head lightly. ¡°You little rascal! I can find you no matter where you go! It has nothing to do with your so-called handsome Dad!¡± Adrian blinked hisrge eyes in surprise. ¡°Mom, do you mean¡­you¡¯ve met handsome Dad?¡± The mere thought of that man made Ellinor feel uneasy. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Who allowed you to casually call another man ¡®Dad¡±?¡± Adrian grimaced. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t call him that, but handsome Dad told me I should always call him dad here to prevent Sophia from finding out.¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows and crouched down to examine her son. Adrian had been staying here these past few days. Since learning-about it, Ellinor had been worried sick, fearing he wasn¡¯t eating or sleeping well or that the man wouldn¡¯t take good care of him or protect him. But now, Adrian looked even more chubby and well-cared for than before. Finally, she felt relieved. ¡°Alright, stay here for now, and listen to¡­that man.¡± Adrian cocked his head. ¡°Mom, what do you mean? Aren¡¯t you here to take me home? I should stay here?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t take you back for now. Stay here with¡­with your handsome Dad. I¡¯ll visit you when I get a chance.¡± Adrian was confused. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you take me and handsome Dad together? Let handsome Dad come to our house and live with us!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ellinor narrowed her eyes at her son. ¡°Why do you want me to take him?¡± Adrian, grinned. ¡°Because¡­ he¡¯s so handsome! I want him to be my real dad!¡± Ellinor fell silent. Adrian took his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think he is handsome? He¡¯s even more handsome than Uncle. I was stunned when I first saw him. I didn¡¯t believe there could be a man more handsome than Uncle in the world.¡±¡± Ellinor pulled a face, avoiding her son¡¯s question. Adrian held Ellinor¡¯s face in his small hands. ¡°I know handsome Dad is physically unwell and can only move around in a wheelchair, but Mom, do you dislike him because he can¡¯t stand up?¡± Ellinor came back to her senses. ¡°No!¡± Upon hearing this, Adrian was thrilled. ¡°That¡¯s great! Mom, marry handsome Dad, so my siblings and I can have the most handsome dad ever!¡± Ellinor pinched her son¡¯s chubby cheek. ¡°Wake up! Since when does a little imp like you make decisions for your mother?¡± Adrian pouted. ¡°Mom, you still don¡¯t want to?¡± Ellinor was annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s it to you whether I want to or not? You¡¯ve been running around for days, and I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet.¡± Adrian lowered his head in shame. ¡°Mom, I was wrong, and I won¡¯t do it again¡­ But I still want you to bring handsome Dad home.¡± Ellinor was speechless. Adrian cautiously nced at Ellinor. ¡°Mom, can you agree?¡± ¡°You might as well stay here with handsome Dad forever and forget about your mother!¡± Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 Adrian clung to his mother¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°No! Mommy, I want to be with you!¡± Ellinor hadn¡¯t seen her son for several days, and despite her anger at his reckless wandering alone, her heart was still filled with concern for him. She gently cupped his small face, asking softly, ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Ellinor paused for a moment before asking, ¡°And¡­ him?¡± Adrian tilted his head. ¡°Mommy, are you asking.if, handsome Dad had his meal?¡± Ellinor grunted, feeling slightly annoyed. ¡°Handsome Dad had his meal too. We ate together when Sophia was still here.¡± After Ellinor responded with an uninterested hum, she scanned the room. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s see how handsome Dad¡¯s rehabilitation is going.¡± Adrian took Ellinor¡¯s hand and headed towards the bedroom. Ellinor followed her son for a few steps, raising an eyebrow in disdain. She had juste out of that room. When Adrian pushed the door open, he saw a tall figure on the balcony, struggling to practice walking and sweating profusely. His leg seemed to have severe muscle atrophy. The likelihood of him being able to stand and walk on his own again seemed low. But he seemed determined to not give up. Adrian felt sorry for the man, loudly asking, ¡°Handsome Dad! Do you want some water? I can get it for you!¡± Marcus looked at them with his lips pressed tight with exertion. ¡°No, I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor tipped her chin. ¡°Go, get your handsome Dad a bottle of water.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Adrian happily ran off when his mother gave the order. After watching her son¡¯s adorable figure walk away, Ellinor turned to Marcus, who was still practicing with all his might. She walked over slowly. ¡°Rehabilitation is a gradual process. You can¡¯t rush it.¡± Marcus nced at her and didn¡¯t respond, continuing his practice. Ellinor didn¡¯t engage further, leaning against the balcony rail and watching him until Adrian came running with a bottle of water. ¡°Handsome Dad, here¡¯s your water!¡± Adrian held the bottle high and handed it to him. Marcus looked at his son¡¯s adorable face. He looked eager to help. But he needed both hands to support his body; if he let go of one, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold himself up. As Marcus hesitated, Ellinor suddenly walked over, taking the bottle from Adrian, unscrewing the cap, and holding it to Marcus¡¯ lips. Marcus paused, looking at her in surprise. Ellinor looked annoyed. ¡°Not drinking? How long do you expect me to hold this for you?¡± Marcus frowned slightly. Seeming embarrassed, he opened his mouth, allowing her to feed him a few sips. Ellinor took back the bottle, not rushing to screw the cap back on. She took a sip herself before leisurely screwing the cap back on. Marcus watched her natural actions as his eyes narrowed, but in the end, he said nothing and continued to maximize his practice time. Ellinor moved Adrian to a wicker chair on the side, making him sit quietly and watch, asionally checking her phone but not disturbing Marcus. Half an hourter, Marcus was drenched in sweat but seemed to be standing more steadily than before. Feeling that it was time, he wanted to return to his wheelchair and sit down for a bit. Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 Ellinor saw his intention and gave the wheelchair a purposeful kick, sending it rolling perfectly to a stop right in front of the man. Marcus nced at the wheelchair and raised his eyes to meet Ellinor¡¯s, uttering a subdued ¡°thanks.¡± He then moved himself onto the wheelchair, inch by inch, maneuvering it towards her. He reached out for the water bottle on the small balcony table, a bottle both of them had sipped from, and opened it to drink. Ellinor was busy with her smartphone. She was sending messages, but her peripheral vision caught Marcus taking a drink. She lifted her eyes briefly to watch him, then lowered them again to continue texting. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Ellinor, you seem to actually fancy me, don¡¯t you?¡± Marcus suddenly said. Ellinor paused her texting, didn¡¯t lift her eyes this time, and candidly replied, ¡°Yes, I do fancy you. Is there a problem with that?¡± Marcus was taken aback by her straightforward and honest answer. ¡°I thought you would hate me more by now.¡± Ellinor snorted dismissively. ¡°I do hate you, too. These two feelings aren¡¯t mutually exclusive.¡± Marcus gazed at her thoughtfully. ¡°Ellinor, you really are unlike other women.¡± Ellinor smirked; her distaste was barely hidden. ¡°How many women have you met since you lost your memory? How would you know what¡¯s different or not? In these three years of your pseudo-house arrest, haven¡¯t you only been in contact with one woman, Sophia?¡± Marcus frowned as a hint of displeasure crept into his eyes. Once she was done with her messages, Ellinor put her phone aside and calmly handed him a napkin to wipe the sweat from his brow. ¡°Do you want to take a shower and change your clothes? Or are you afraid Sophia will find out you¡¯re secretly doing physiotherapy?¡± Marcus epted the napkin and replied in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯ll shower after you leave.¡± Ellinor nced at his powerless legs, then back up at his face, ¡°Are you scared I¡¯ll watch you shower?¡± A hint of sarcasm shed across Marcus¡¯ lips. ¡°What would I, a man, be afraid to show? Besides, haven¡¯t you seen it all already?¡±.. Ellinor rested her cheek on her hand, nonchntly replying, ¡°I have, but I was young then. I was too shy to take a good look.¡± Marcus fell silent. This girl really had no shame. Adrian sat quietly nearby, watching his mom and handsome Dad interact. He was both dismayed and thrilled. He¡¯d never seen his mom talk so much to anyone else, let alone-share a water bottle. ¡°Mommy, did you know handsome Dad before?¡± He asked.. Ellinor didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Yes, not only did I know him, but we were quite close.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? How did you and handsome Dad meet? Can you tell me?¡± Ellinor scoffed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Immediately, Adrian¡¯s curious eyes turned to Marcus. Marcus, not knowing where to start and with no memories of those times, deflected the question. ¡°Alright, Adrian, let the adults worry about adult matters. Go run a bath for your dad, will you?¡± Adrian, not receiving the answer he hoped for, pouted slightly but still obediently went to prepare Marcus¡¯ bath. After watching her son obediently leave, Ellinor maintained her casual pose while raising an eyebrow at Marcus. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡± Marcus replied, ¡°No, but thank you.¡± Ellinor shrugged. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not really into serving people anyway.¡± Marcus gave her a pointed look. ¡°Is that so? Your face tells me you¡¯re quite interested.¡± Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 Ellinor shot him a nce. ¡°Just for fun. You used to be like this with me. Now it¡¯s my turn to tease you.¡± Marcus slightly furrowed his brows, remaining silent. He didn¡¯t remember how he used to treat this youngdy, so he couldn¡¯t respond. At that moment, a cell phone rang. Ellinor picked it up and answered. Because it was quiet on the balcony, even without the speakerphone on, Marcus could hear the man¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. ¡°Ellinor, where are you?¡± Ellinor looked thoughtfully at Marcus before answering. ¡°At a friend¡¯s ce. What¡¯s up? You need something?¡± Bartlett replied with a smirk. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you wanted to check out Rex Enterprises¡¯ property in Blue River Estates? Let¡¯s go. I can take you there now.¡± Ellinor nced at her wristwatch. ¡°Sure. Where should I meet you?¡± ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll meet you there.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you the location.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After ending the call with Bartlett, Ellinor put her phone into her pocket, looking ready to leave. Marcus watched her with mixed emotions. ¡°Got a date?¡± Ellinor stood up. ¡°Something came up. I need to go. Be careful when you take a showerter, and take care of Adrian for me.¡± With that, Ellinor moved to the edge of the balcony and gracefully hopped over. Marcus felt a heaviness in his chest as he watched Ellinor leave. He was inexplicably irritated. The call was from a man, and the way they spoke with each other didn¡¯t sound like they were just professional acquaintances. They seemed close and were very friendly to each other. When Adrian came back after setting up the bath, he couldn¡¯t find Ellinor anywhere. He started looking around for his mom. ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± ¡°She left.¡± Marcus responded with a heavy tone. Adrian was disappointed. ¡°What? Mommy left without even saying goodbye?¡± Marcus coldlyughed. ¡°She was in a rush to meet a man. She doesn¡¯t care about anyone else.¡± Adrian was taken aback. He tilted his head, sensing that his usually aloof dad seemed off. ¡°Daddy, are you¡­ jealous?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Jealous? Marcus was startled. Was this ufortable feeling jealousy? Ellinor arrived at a bar to pick up Bartlett. With his charming smile on full disy, Bartlett got into Ellinor¡¯s car and buckled up. ¡°Ellinor, thank you for going out of your way to pick me up.¡± Ellinor shook her head to indicate it was no trouble. After ncing at the bar¡¯s sign, shemented, ¡°Mr. Rex, you sure lead an interesting life. Why are you drinking at a bar in broad daylight?¡± Bartlett didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°A few friends wanted to meet here for a drink. I barely had a sip before I called you. It was a good excuse to duck out.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t particrly interested in his life. She didn¡¯t react, only asking, ¡°We¡¯re headed to Blue River Estates?¡± Bartlett nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±. Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 Ellinor was silent. She was only focusing on her drive towards Blue River Estates. Bartlett was always a chatterbox. He could go on and on, even when there was nothing to talk about. ¡°Ellinor, where were you earlier? At a friend¡¯s ce?¡± Ellinor, of course, had no intention of revealing Theo¡¯s appearance to outsiders. ¡°Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t know them.¡± Bartlett looked innocent. ¡°I was just curious.¡±. ¡°Thanks for your concern.¡± Ellinor responded. ¡°But let¡¯s stick to business today, shall we?¡± Bartlett sighed. ¡°Ellinor, you really know how to shoot me down, don¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s not that I dislike you. I¡¯m just not interested in you.¡± Bartlett groaned. ¡°That¡¯s even worse! Ellinor, do you have to be so blunt? You¡¯re breaking my heart!¡± Ellinor found him annoying. Her gaze darkened, and she warned, ¡°Hold on!¡± Before Bartlett could react, Ellinor floored it, and the car zoomed off. By the time they arrived at their destination, Bartlett was almost green in the face. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ellinor got out of the car as if nothing had happened and began surveying therge piece ofnd. ¡°Which part belongs to Rex Enterprises?¡± There was no response Ellinor turned around in surprise to see Bartlett leaning against a tree, retching. Was she really driving that fast? After a while, Bartlett managed to straighten up. While patting his chest, he said, ¡°Ellinor, where did you learn to drive? That was¡­ That was like a roller-coaster ride.¡± Ellinor was expressionless. ¡°Mr. Rex, pull yourself together. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re really not a soft-hearted woman, huh?¡± Bartlett pointed out a small area. ¡°That¡¯s Rex Enterprises¡¯nd.¡± Ellinor followed his direction. ¡°It¡¯s small.¡± Bartlett didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yeah, but the location is great, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s the perfect addition to thend you recently acquired.¡± Ellinor squinted her eyes in thought. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sell me yournd?¡± Bartlett shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Ellinor. My intention has always been to develop Blue River Estates in partnership with the nchet Corporation. If I wanted to sell thend to you, why would I even bring up this proposal?¡± Sophia returned hotel as the evening approached. She stopped by a supermarket to buy some groceries. She had developed a fondness for cooking meals for Marcus. Each time, he would thank her with a rare, gentle word of appreciation. These words might not mean much to others, but for Sophia, they were a rare show of affection from her beloved man. And being able to watch the man she loved eat the meal she had prepared for him gave her a sense of contentment. Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 ¡°Marcus, I¡¯m home!¡° After stepping through her house¡¯s door, she announced her arrival. Both the man and the child were lounging in the living room, engrossed in a TV show Neither of them so much as nced her way Marcus simply responded with a casual, ¡°Mmm¡± Sophia was all too ustomed to Marcus¡¯s indifference. She arrived at the couch, holding bags of groceries she had bought ¡°Marcus, look! I stopped by the supermarket on my way home. I got a bunch of fresh ingredients. I¡¯m going to whip up the rib soup recipe I learned today.¡± She said while swaying her shopping bags. Marcus nced up, his gaze void of any emotion. ¡°You¡¯ve been out all day. You don¡¯t have to cook.¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Marcus, I realized I actually enjoy cooking. Every time I see you and Tristan eating the food I prepared, it gives me a sense of aplishment.¡± Marcus said nothing. If she wanted to cook, then he would let her. He had no objections Today, he just wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat. Everything tasted the same. However, Adrian, with the innocence of a child, muttered, ¡°We eat your food not because it¡¯s good, but because we have no other choice. If we don¡¯t eat, we¡¯ll starve.¡± Sophia¡¯s smile froze. She chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Tristan, how can you be so blunt at such a young age? If you talk like this, you¡¯ll never get a wife when you grow up.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Adrian shrugged it off. ¡°I obviously wouldn¡¯t talk to my future wife like that. I¡¯m not stupid!¡± Sophia was speechless. So, he was intentionally talking to her like that and intentionally trying to piss her off. Damn it! This damn child was definitely a product of that wretched woman, Ellinor. He was infuriating down to his very bones. Sophia, at her wit¡¯s end, walked over and tugged on Adrian¡¯s ear. ¡°How dare you talk to Mommy like that? Have you no manners? Mommy works hard every day to cook for you, and all you do isin about the food? I¡¯ve wasted my time raising you!¡± Adrian¡¯s ear was throbbing with pain. He yelled, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Sophia eximed in anger, ¡°Apologize to Mommy properly, then I¡¯ll let you go!¡± Adrian, despite the pain, red defiantly at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill me then? Hmph!¡± She truly desired to smack this ill-mannered child right now. However, she couldn¡¯t do it in front of Marcus. ¡°You insolent¡­ ¡°What are you doing? Let him go!¡± Marcus suddenly chided her. His voice was as icy as ever. Sophia released Adrian, looking at Marcus in astonishment. ¡°Marcus, I was just disciplining him. You saw how disrespectful Tristan has been to me. He doesn¡¯t even treat me like his mother. This can¡¯t continue!¡± Marcus pulled his pained son into his arms, inspecting his reddened ear before ring at Sophia. ¡°Disciplining a child does not involve violence. He¡¯s only three years old; how could youy a hand on him?¡± Sophia was taken aback. I didn¡¯t use any force. I just wanted to scare him a bit, Marcus. Don¡¯t be fooled by his cries. He¡¯s just doing it to get your sympathy. I think it¡¯s time to seriously discipline this child, otherwise, he might start disobeying you too!¡± Adrian nestled into Marcus¡¯s arms. ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t listen to Daddy? I listen to Daddy all the time!¡± Sophia looked at the child, who was getting on her nerves, with even more malice in her eyes. ¡°If you listen to Daddy, why won¡¯t you listen to Mommy?* Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Adrian furrowed his brows. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think you¡¯re my mom!¡± Sophia was momentarily taken aback. Herposure was beginning to falter. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re talking nonsense again! If I¡¯m not your mort, then who is? Did you just spring out of a crack in the rocks?¡± Adrian, eyesrge and indignant, retorted, ¡°And what proof do you have that you¡¯re my mom? I don¡¯t think we look alike at all!¡± Sophia instinctively nced at the man¡¯s reaction, quickly adding, ¡°Who says a child has to resemble their mom? There are many who don¡¯t look like their mothers when they¡¯re young, but grow to resemble them more and more as they get older.¡± Adrian, hands on his hips, dered, ¡°Well, I just don¡¯t believe you¡¯re my mom! If you¡¯re so sure, let¡¯s go get a DNA test to see if we¡¯re rted.¡± Sophia was speechless. ¡°You¡­¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This child had his fun here, and now he wanted to take the opportunity to go back to his real mom, Ellinor? Dream on! He would never go back. She would make sure he¡¯d never see his traitorous real mother ever again. Sophia knew that Adrian wasn¡¯t her biological child, and neither was the real Tristan, but she didn¡¯t fear the kids finding out. She feared Marcus discovering the truth. The thought of Marcus finding out about Ellinor and knowing that he had two more children, with Ellinor sent chills down her spine. If that happened, she would really lose Marcus unless she held onto his corpse. But she truly loved this man, so she didn¡¯t want it toe to that. ¡°You child, stop with the nonsense! We¡¯re a happy family. Why bring up DNA testing and give outsiders something tough about?¡± Sophia feigned anger. But Adrian was not joking. He knew his real mom was Ellinor, so, of course, he wasn¡¯t Sophia¡¯s child. Now he suspected that even handsome Dad¡¯s real son wasn¡¯t Sophia¡¯s. He was testing her. After seeing Sophia¡¯s guilty reaction, Adrian felt like he was right. Sophia had never given birth to handsome Dad¡¯s child. She had been deceiving handsome Dad, trying to trap him by her side. She was such a scheming and selfish woman. Poor handsome Dad. He was so helpless. Despite being so handsome, he was kept under the close watch of this wicked woman, with no freedom at all. Sophia was a freak. He had to rescue handsome Dad from this freak. Adrian frowned. ¡°Humph! You¡¯re clearly just scared. You¡¯re too afraid to get a DNA test.¡± Sophia gritted her teeth, ¡°You child¡­¡± ¡°Enough! Stop it, both of you!¡± Marcus interrupted their conversation, sounding impatient. At Marcus¡¯ annoyed voice, both Sophia and Adrian fell silent. Marcus looked at Sophia, then at Adrian with a stern face. ¡°How could you talk to Sophia like that? She¡¯s been so good to you.¡± Adrian was taken aback. Huh? Sophia was surprised too. She was not expecting Marcus to reprimand his son for her. This was unheard of. Marcus¡¯ voice deepened. ¡°Apologize! Now!¡± Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 Reluctantly, Adrian had no choice but to heed his dad¡¯s words. Looking sheepishly, he muttered an apology to Sophia. Sophia, basking in the attention from her man, didn¡¯t hold a grudge against the boy. Putting on her kindly demeanor, she responded, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Mommy wasn¡¯t really mad at you. Just remember not to talk to me like that again, okay?¡± Adrian, pressured by his dad to apologize, wasn¡¯t sincere. He turned away, refusing to look at Sophia. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marcus, with his deep eyes fixed on his son,mented. ¡°You¡¯re right. The boy needs a bit of discipline. He¡¯s bing increasingly disrespectful.¡± Sophia, ying the understanding partner, said, ¡°Let it go. I think Adrian has learned his lesson. Marcus, try not to be too harsh on him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been too lenient with him that he¡¯s turned out this way. Go on with your chores; I¡¯ll have a word with him.¡± Sophia, feeling secretly pleased, nodded. ¡°Alright then. You have a talk with Adrian. I¡¯ll go start dinner.¡± With a grunt, Marcus turned his stern gaze toward his son. Seeing this, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of satisfaction. She then left the room. It was about time Marcus disciplined the unruly boy. He had iting. After looking at Marcus¡¯ stern and angry expression, she was no longer worried that Adrian would spill any secrets. She knew Marcus would not believe him and would simply dismiss it as a child¡¯s tantrum. With a pout and a look of impending tears, Adrian whimpered. ¡°I¡­ I want Mommy¡­ The moment Sophia left the room, Adrian broke down in tears. Marcus ced a finger on his son¡¯s lips. ¡°Shh¡­¡± Blinking his teary eyes, Adrian looked up in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± Gently pulling his son closer, Marcus whispered soothingly, ¡°Be brave, Adrian. We mustn¡¯t provoke Sophia. Remember not to talk to her like that again.¡± Adrian paused, realizing that his dad was trying to keep Sophia calm. He was not truly angry at him. This realization made him feel a bit better. After looking down at his son¡¯s small, forlorn face, Marcus reassured him. ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll be able to take you away from here, and we can openly seek out your mother.¡± Adrian, trusting his father¡¯s words, nodded eagerly. ¡°I understand, Dad. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Marcus,forted by his son¡¯s response, gently ruffled Adrian¡¯s hair and let out a sigh. After visiting the Blue River Estates with Bartlett, Ellinor asked him to wait for a response from her and the stakeholders. She then drove him back to Rex Enterprises. Clearly, Bartlett didn¡¯t want to go straight back to Rex Enterprises. While sitting in the passenger seat, he suggested, ¡°Ellinor, since we¡¯re together, how about we grab a bite?¡± Focusing on the road, Ellinor declined politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve eaten?¡± Bartlett checked the time. ¡°You must be referring to lunch. It¡¯s past three now. In a bit, we¡¯ll be ready for dinner. How about we have dinner together, and then head home?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible.¡± Bartlett countered. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You were at a friend¡¯s house when I called, right? There shouldn¡¯t be anything urgent at the office.¡± Just as Ellinor was about to respond, Bartlett suddenly interrupted her. ¡°Ellinor, look! Who are those two people over there?¡± She was driving and normally wouldn¡¯t be able to look around much, but given Bartlett¡¯s sudden alertness, she nced over. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 Ellinor spotted a crowd huddled on the sidewalk from her car. She squinted and saw Bryan wrestling with some guy. Ida was standing on the sidelines, rubbing her temples in frustration. ¡°What in the world?¡± Ellinor hit the brakes instantly. Bartlett, always a fan of neighborhood drama, had a gleam in his eyes. He followed Ellinor out of the car. After pushing through the crowd, Ellinor shouted, ¡°Enough!¡± The audience turned to her Bryan stopped and looked up at her, looking a little embarrassed. ¡°Sis?¡± Ida was surprised and walked over. ¡°Boss, what brings you here?¡± While talking, she nced at Bartlett, standing next to Ellinor, and nodded. ¡°Just passing by. What¡¯s going on? Why is this guy acting up?¡± Ida adjusted her sses. ¡°The guy came over and started hitting on me. After I refused to give him my number, he got handsy. Bryan stepped in.¡± So, the guy was a creep. Ellinor rxed a bit. She examined Ida from head to toe. ¡°Are you okay? Did he touch you?¡± Ida shook her head. ¡°No, Boss. I¡¯m fine.¡± Assured that Ida was unharmed, Ellinor walked over to Bryan. ¡°Get up!¡± Bryan looked annoyed. ¡°Sis, this guy is a total creep. He has loads of inappropriate pictures of women on his phone. He deserved it!¡± Ellinor¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I know. Now get up.¡± Bryan bbeyed and got up, letting go of the guy¡¯s cor. Just as he was about to exin further to Ellinor, she stepped on the guy¡¯s face. The guy, who¡¯d been trying to catch his breath, yelled in pain. Ellinor looked down at him. ¡°So, you thought you¡¯d get physical because she didn¡¯t give you her number? Who taught you to be a man?¡± The guy whimpered, ¡°I¡­I¡­I was wrong! I won¡¯t do it again. Spare me!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t lift her foot but actually ground it into his face. ¡°Save your confession for the police station. Bryan, did you call the cops?!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bryan finally reacted. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then do it now. Let thew deal with this creep.¡± Bryan nodded. ¡°Okay¡± The police arrived moments after the call was made. The reason they came so quickly was that a passerby had already reported the situation. The police asked Ellinor and the others to apany them to the station for a statement, as the guy had been injured. At the station, the police dealt with the guy ording to thew and thanked them for their cooperation. After leaving the police station, Ellinor, Ida, and Bryan found Bartlett waiting for them by the car. Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 Ellinor was a bit annoyed to find that Bartlett was still around. ¡°Why is Mr. Rex still here? I thought you¡¯d have left by now.¡± Bartlett chuckled. ¡°Trying to get rid of me again? Didn¡¯t we agree to have dinner together?¡± Seeing that it was already five in the afternoon, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Shall we go?¡± Ellinor pulled a face. When did she agree to that? Byran, who was tired from his gaming, chimed in. ¡°Bartlett, you¡¯re having-dinner with my sister? Why not join us? I was nning on going out for dinner with Ida.¡± Ida stood by Ellinor¡¯s side, not saying a word. Bartlett smiled. ¡°Sure. The more/the merrier. What do you think, Ellinor?¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°You guys, go ahead. I need to pick up my kids from kindergarten.¡± L Bartlett replied with a smile. ¡°We can apany you to pick up your kids and then go for dinner. How about it?¡± Ellinor was about to refuse when Byran cut in. ¡°Sounds great! I miss my niece and nephews. Sis, bring the kids and have dinner with us. We can go home after dinner.¡± Ellinor fell silent. She turned around and asked Ida, ¡°What about you, Ida?¡± Ida didn¡¯t hide her thoughts. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner with you for quite some time.¡± Ellinor understood Ida¡¯s meaning. Ever since she moved to the nchet Vi with the kids, she hadn¡¯t had a meal with Ida and Chase. After thinking about it for a bit, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick up the kids together.¡± A smile appeared on Ida¡¯s usually cold face. Byran caught a glimpse of her expression, and a soft look crossed his eyes. Since they had to pick up the kids, one car would not be enough. So, Ellinor and Byran each drove their own cars, only swapping passengers. Ellinor signaled Ida to join her in her car, letting Bartlett ride with Byran. Ida didn¡¯t object, and neither did Bartlett. After all, they would all be together for dinner. The only person who objected was Byran. He wanted Ida in his car, afraid she would bail. But then he realized that it seemed like Ida was looking forward to having dinner with Ellinor. She probably wouldn¡¯t bail. With that, he obediently followed his sister¡¯s arrangement. Once they were in the cars, Ellinor drove towards the kids¡¯ kindergarten. Suddenly, she remembered something. ¡°Ida, call Chase and invite him too.¡± Ida had the same idea and dialed Chase¡¯s number.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The call took a while to be answered. ¡°Hello, where are you?¡± Chase¡¯s tone sounded unusually formal. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with my girlfriend¡¯s parents. What¡¯s up?¡± Girlfriend¡¯s parents? Ida scrunched her eyebrows. ¡°Which girlfriend?¡± Chase cleared his throat. ¡°Right! Yeah, what is it?¡± Ida was confused. What was that guy up to today? Realizing that it wasn¡¯t convenient for Chase to talk, Ida didn¡¯t probe further. She just stated her intention. ¡°Boss and I are about to pick up the kids and go for dinner. Do you want to join?¡± Chase paused for a few seconds. ¡°Right now?¡± Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 ¡°We¡¯ll be at the restaurant in about half an hour.¡± ¡°Sounds good. Send me the address; I might swing by if I have time.¡± Ida, unimpressed with his pretense, hung up the phone. Ellinor, overhearing this, asked, ¡°What¡¯s Chase up to?¡± Idaughed lightly. ¡°He¡¯s having dinner with his girlfriend¡¯s parents.¡± A frown crept onto Ellinor¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s he ying at?¡± Ida shrugged. ¡°Not sure. He asked for the restaurant¡¯s address and said he might join us. Boss, which restaurant are we heading to?¡± Ellinor was unsure. ¡°Let¡¯s decide where to go first, then send him the address.¡± Ida agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± ?-Meanwhile, at the Wesley household. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up the call, Chase put away his phone and turned to help Belinda¡¯s mother with the dinner preparations. ¡°Mrs. Wesley, let me help you.¡± Mrs. Wesley declined politely. ¡°Chase, I heard you on the phone earlier. Do you have some urgent matters to attend to? If so, feel free to go take care of it.¡± Chase shook his head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing urgent. It¡¯s just a friend inviting me to dinner. Restaurant food tends to be too greasy for my liking. I prefer to eat your home-cooked meals.¡± Mrs. Wesley was pleased by his ttery. ¡°Then stay here and wait for the dinner I¡¯m preparing for you.¡± Chase rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Let me help you with the dishes, Mrs. Wesley.¡± Mrs. Wesley stopped him. ¡°No need. Mr. Wesley and I can handle it. Just rx and watch some TV.¡± Mr. Wesley/who was chopping vegetables, agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Chase. Let us handle it.¡± Chase wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity to impress slip. ¡°But Mr. and Mrs. Wesley, I need to contribute something to feel at ease.¡± Mrs. Wesley was touched by his thoughtfulness, and to make him feel included, she handed him a couple of garlic bulbs. ¡°Then help me peel these. I¡¯ll need them for the garlic paste. The kitchen can get smoky, so feel free to do it in the living room.¡± Chase grinned. ¡°Sure thing.¡± He took the garlic and settled down on the sofa to peel them.¡± Just then, the door opened. Belinda Wesley walked in, only to be stunned by the sight of Chase peeling garlic on her living room sofa. After rubbing her eyes to make sure she wasn¡¯t seeing things, she finally asked, ¡°What¡­what are you doing in my house?¡± Chase held up a clove of peeled garlic. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m peeling garlic.¡± Belinda looked puzzled. ¡°I can see you¡¯re peeling garlic, but why are you doing it in my house?¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°Your parents invited me over for dinner. I couldn¡¯t just sit around and do nothing.¡± Belinda frowned, nced at him, and then dashed into the kitchen. ¡°Dad, Mom! What¡¯s that guy doing here? When did he show up at our ce?¡± Upon hearing their daughter¡¯s voice, Mr. and Mrs. Wesley looked up. Mrs. Wesley shook her head. ¡°Belinda, dear, how can you refer to Chase as ¡®that guy¡¯? It¡¯s impolite.¡± Not only did she not get an answer, but she also got a lecture from her mother, which made Belinda even more frustrated. ¡°Mom! Why did you invite him to dinner? Do you know him well?¡± Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 Mrs. Wesley furrowed her brow. ¡°Belind?, we don¡¯t know Chase that well, but isn¡¯t he your boyfriend?¡± Belinda rolled her eyes, utterly exasperated. ¡°When did I ever say he was my boyfriend? Mom, Dad, can you not make assumptions?¡± Mr. Wesley put down his carving knife. ¡°Belinda, are you saying Chase isn¡¯t your boyfriend? Then why does he always lend a hand in our family business?¡± Belinda paused. ¡°He¡­¡± Had Chase really been meddling in her family affairs? Thest time Chase insisted oning over, she couldn¡¯t shake him off, so she reluctantly brought him home. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. And Chase, being the easy-going guy he was, immediately hit it off with her parents. They even discussed business matters. He also kept doing things that seemed considerate, such as passing her napkins or wiping her mouth, leading to misunderstandings. But as soon as he left, Belinda rified to her parents that there was no rtionship between her and Chase. They were just friends. Or perhaps not even friends. Chase was just a former boss; nothing more. She thought that would be the end of it, but who knew that today Chase woulde to her house alone while she was out? Mr. Wesley wiped his hands and moved toward his daughter. ¡°Belinda, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? If Chase isn¡¯t your boyfriend, why would he help our family for nothing?¡± Belinda felt a bit flustered, feeling like she owed Chase. ¡°Dad, what exactly has he done for us?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just what any good friend would do, Mr. Wesley. There¡¯s no need to stress. You know that those business deals would just be passed on to otherpanies, so why not entrust them to someone we trust?¡± Chase walked in with a bowl of peeled garlic, taking over the conversation with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Wesley, I¡¯ve peeled the garlic you requested. Anything else I can assist with?¡± Mrs. Wesley gratefully took the bowl. ¡°No, that¡¯s it. Chase, now that Belinda¡¯s back, why don¡¯t the two of you go chat outside? Mr. Wesley and I will call you when dinner¡¯s ready.¡± Mr. Wesley looked at Chase with eyes full of admiration and fondness. Only Belinda wore an expression of headache and helplessness. She was truly at a loss for words. Chase smiled at Mrs. Wesley. ¡°Then Belinda and I will wait outside for dinner.¡± Mrs. Wesley nodded energetically. ¡°Off you go!¡± Then Chase turned to look at Belinda. ¡°Shall we go? Belinda, shall we wait outside?¡± Belinda forced a smile, resignedly turned around, and walked out, with Chase following leisurely behind her with a grin on his face. After watching the two leave, Mr. Wesley looked at Mrs. Wesley with confusion. ¡°Chase is a great kid, but why does Belinda say he¡¯s not her boyfriend?¡± Mrs. Wesley waved it off. ¡°She¡¯s probably just being grouchy. You know how temperamental our daughter can be. She¡¯s probably just having a tiff with her boyfriend over something. Let¡¯s not meddle in the youngsters¡¯ affairs and get back to cooking. The kids are waiting to eat.¡± Mr. Wesley thought Mrs. Wesley had a point and didn¡¯t dwell on it further, going back to slice the vegetables. Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 After emerging from the kitchen, Belinda sat on the couch with a stern look on her face, ring at Chase. ¡°Mr. Larios, what on earth are you up to? Do you realize this can cause a heap of trouble?¡± Chase shed a grin. ¡°Oh really? I¡¯m causing you trouble?¡± Belinda nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes! You¡¯re causing me a lot of trouble. I don¡¯t know how to exin this to my folks.¡± Chase pursed his lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to exin, then don¡¯t.¡± Belinda crossed her arms and pouted. ¡°Can I really not exin? They think you¡¯re my boyfriend now. When they find out you¡¯re not, they¡¯ll be asking for a son-inw, and I¡¯ll be nagged again.¡± Chase shrugged. ¡°Then why not ept me as your real boyfriend? That would solve everything. There would be no exnations needed.¡± Belinda paused, then turned away from him. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times to stop joking about this. I can¡¯t y these emotional games, especially when my parents are involved. I can¡¯t handle it, Chase. You¡¯ve picked the wrong girl!¡± Chase picked up the coffee mug from the coffee table and took a sip. It was a cup of coffee that Mrs. Wesley had made for him when she had weed him earlier. After a moment of silence, Chase spoke, ¡°I can¡¯t y these games either, especially when the other party¡¯s parents are involved. If I¡¯vee to your house, it means I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t you believe that, Belinda?¡± Belinda was taken aback again. She was speechless for a long time. Her eyes were locked with his; she was trying to read some hint of mockery or insincerity in his gaze. But there were none. At this moment, Chase seemed more serious and solemn than ever before. ¡°Chase, I really Ean¡¯t¡­ To date me means marriage.¡± Belinda seemed to be warning him. Chase smiled again. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s get married then.¡± Belinda frowned. She didn¡¯t like Chase¡¯s casual attitude towards marriage. His attitude seemed to insinuate that if it didn¡¯t work out, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. She emphasized. ¡°The marriage I want is the kind thatsts a lifetime, not some temporary arrangement that you can walk away from if things go wrong¡± Chase¡¯s eyebrows seemed to crease with a hint of pressure. He sighed. ¡°What will it take to prove that I¡¯m serious about marrying you and not just ying around, so you will believe me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what it would take for me to believe you. Right now, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the type who would be content with marriage. I¡¯vee to realize that I¡¯m not special. I can¡¯t change anyone, nor am I an exception to anyone.¡± Chase insisted. ¡°You are an exception to me. Before you, I never thought about marrying a woman or spending a lifetime with one. Haven¡¯t you changed me already? Why not take a chance with me?¡± Belinda stared at him. ¡°I¡¯ve tried dating too many times and failed every time. Now I don¡¯t want to try anymore, nor do I want to experience failure again. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Larios; you should find another girl. There are plenty who¡¯d be willing to give it a try with you.¡± Chase put down his coffee cup heavily. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t want to experiment with you. I want to marry you, the kind of marriage thatsts a lifetime. But I don¡¯t want to promise you that I can guarantee anything about the future because nobody knows what will happen. I don¡¯t want you to call me a liar one day. Belinda, I hope you¡¯ll seriously consider me. Can¡¯t we just be honest with each other and let things develop naturally? I really am serious.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 Belinda held Chase¡¯s gaze. ¡°But you¡¯re not even willing to make a promise. What should I believe in that you¡¯re serious about me now?¡± Chase didn¡¯t avoid her gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve known me for a while now. You should know I used to be a smooth-talker around women, no holds barred. To me, vows and promises are a dime a dozen, but that¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t want to dupe you with cheap promises now. I¡¯ll let my actions speak for themselves.¡± Belinda blinked. She was almost convinced. ¡°You¡­ would really marry me?¡± Chase grinned. ¡°As long as you ept, I¡¯m more than willing. Do you ept?¡± Belinda clenched her fists. ¡°I¡­ I ept!¡± Chase got up from his armchair and moved next to her. ¡°So when should we get married?¡± His sudden closeness made Belinda nervous, but she didn¡¯t want to back down anymore. She frowned. ¡°Tomorrow morning. You have a whole mind.¡± Chase nced at his watch. ¡°If the Marriage License Office wasn¡¯t closed at this hour, I¡¯d make you understand I don¡¯t need a whole night.¡± Belinda turned her head away. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that tomorrow morning after we¡¯ve got the marriage license.¡± night to change your Deep down, Belinda still doubted that Chase would actually go through with the marriage. She had seen Chase¡¯s wild side and knew how much he loved his freedom. How could such a man, who loved freedom and hated being tied down, allow himself to be trapped by marriage? He was just talking big. Chase didn¡¯t say anything more. He just smiled. ¡°By the way, Ida just called. She and Ellinor are taking the kids for dinner. She asked if we wanted to join them.¡± Belinda was taken aback. ¡°You told Ms. Gipson we were together?¡± Chase thought for a moment. ¡°Well¡­ something like that.¡± Belinda frowned. ¡°Where are they? I¡¯d like to see Ellinor.¡± Chase nodded. ¡°Okay. After we have dinner here, we¡¯ll go find them.¡± Belinda looked confused. ¡°I thought we were going out for dinner? Why do we need to eat here first? Can¡¯t we just go?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chase shook his head. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be nice to leave directly. Mom and Dad worked hard to cook dinner for us; they¡¯d be disappointed if we just left without eating.¡± Belinda fell silent. Mom and Dad? He was already calling them that? After picking up the kids, Ellinor led them to a cozy little restaurant. Ellinor, Ida, and Byran each held a child as they walked into the restaurant, with Bartlett trailing behind them, empty-handed. He wanted to hold a child too, but didn¡¯t get the chance. Ellinor took the lead in all matters, whether it was seating or ordering. She seemed rather impatient, as if she wanted to get this dinner over with quickly. She knew what Ida liked and ordered for her as well. As for Byran, whatever Ida liked was good enough for him. The kid didn¡¯t have the privilege to be picky here. After ordering, Ellinor passed the menu to Bartlett. ¡°Order whatever you want. It¡¯s on me tonight.¡± Bartlett happily epted the menu. ¡°Well, that¡¯s generous! I won¡¯t hold back then!¡± And so, he added a few more dishes to the order before passing the menu back to the waiter, signaling that they were ready for the kitchen to get started. Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 La nestled into Ellinor¡¯s arms as her small face scrunched up in frustration. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re not going home for dinner again today? Great-grandmother will be so sad.¡± Ellinor understood what her daughter meant. Her great-grandmother would be in the kitchen every day, diligently preparing dinner, anticipating their return so that the family could enjoy a meal together. She gently stroked her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s okay. You can eat a little less here, so you can eat with your great-grandmother when we get home.¡± La was a bit tom. ¡°But I saw you order so many of my favorite dishes. What should I do?¡± Ellinor was both amused and exasperated at her daughter¡¯s dilemma. ¡°What can you do? You¡¯ll have to figure it out.¡± La furrowed her brow. She looked very troubled. If she ate too much here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat with her great-grandmother when they got back. And she had to keep her figure, too. She finally decided that she would only take one bite of each dish. Just enough to taste, but not enough to fill her up. Tristan sat next to Ellinor, more rxed than before but still not very talkative, especially when strangers were around. Between Ida and Byran sat Baber in a high chair, which made Byran a little annoyed. Although he liked Baber, he wanted to be next to Ida. So he cleared his throat in a way that seemed casual. ¡°Ida, Baber said he wants to sit next to my sister. Can youe sit next to me?¡± Baber¡¯s eyes widened. Confusion was written all over his face. When did he say that? Why was his uncle telling fibs? Ida was busy sending Chase the restaurant location when she heard Byran¡¯s request. She nced at Byran and then at the bewildered Baber, understanding the situation. ¡°Baber, do you want to switch seats with me?¡± Just as Baber was about to shake his head, he got poked by his uncle and quickly changed to nodding. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After seeing Baber nod, Ida gave the straight-faced Byran another look, said nothing, got up, and swapped ces with the child, moving Baber¡¯s high chair next to Ellinor. Just as she sat down at her new spot, a man¡¯s hand reached out from under the table,nding on her leg. Ida frowned. She looked down at the mischievous hand and gave it a hard smack like she was swatting a fly, trying to make him behave. But, to her surprise, Byran used her smack as an opportunity to grab her hand.. Ida instinctively tried to pull her hand away, but Byran not only didn¡¯t let go; he also sneakily intertwined their fingers under the table and stuffed her hand into the pocket of his hoodie. Ida¡¯s lips twitched, again finding this young man childish. He was just like a naughty boy who was secretly acting out behind the teacher¡¯s back during ss. However, she was toozy to refuse and thought it was a waste of time to argue with him. So she let him hold her hand while she continued to scroll on her phone/ with the other hand. Ellinor didn¡¯t notice their little interaction; her attention was focused on her three children, but Bartlett did. He squinted his eyes and chuckled. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I¡¯m so envious.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°What are you suddenly envious of?¡± Bartlett nced at Ida and Byran. ¡°As a single man, I can¡¯t help but envy the sweet little couple.¡± Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 Ellinor¡¯s gaze shifted towards Ida and Bryan. She caught Bryan slyly tucking his hand into his jean pocket, his face feigning innocence. However, he seemed to relish Bartlett¡¯s mischievousment about them being lovebirds. A smirk was ying at the corner of his lips. Ida, on the other hand, looked less than pleased but made no effort to exin their situation. After watching the two, Ellinor decided not to interfere. Her mind began drifting back to a certain old man named Theo. He used to be the same way. He always needed some sort of physical contact with her to be satisfied. He had no sense of personal space. The waiter arrived with some cold appetizers and then left. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. On a whim, Ellinor snapped a photo of the food and sent it to a certain man via a private messaging app. Her caption was simple. ¡°Hungry?¡± There was no response for a long time, causing Ellinor¡¯s eyes to dim slightly. She assumed he was busy, so she decided not to dwell on it and put her phone away. Bartlett noticed her discreet messaging and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who were you sharing that delightful te with?¡± He probed. Ellinor looked at Bartlett. ¡°Just a friend. Mr. Rex, you should focus less on other people and more on your food.¡± Feeling dismissed, Bartlett let out a resigned sigh and started to eat. His n to have a pleasant meal and chat with Ellinor was foiled by the presence of the third and fourth wheels. Meanwhile, Bryan was sneakily ying with Ida¡¯s slender hand in his pocket. Herck of response and her refusal to even nce at him were irking him. But he decided not to upset Ida in front of Ellinor. There would be plenty of time for thatter. ¡°Sis, howe you¡¯re with Bartlett today? Where did you guys go?¡± Bryan started a conversation, attempting to divert attention from his own mischief. Bartlett gave him a teasing smile. ¡°We were¡­¡± Ellinor interrupted him before he could say something misleading. ¡°We had a work discussion and did some field research.¡± Bartlett fell silent. She really didn¡¯t want him to talk. Bryan squinted as a suspicious look crept onto his face. ¡°You two can talk about work? I didn¡¯t know the nchet Corporation and the Rex Enterprises were coborating.¡± Ellinor shot him a nd look. ¡°There¡¯s plenty you don¡¯t know. Just because we haven¡¯t coborated before doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t in the future. In business, we can coborate with anyone for mutual benefit, get it?¡± Bryan looked skeptical. ¡°Oh¡­ I thought you guys were ying hooky and going on a date, like me and Ida.¡± Ida, irritated by Bryan¡¯s nonsense, gave his hand a warning squeeze within his pocket, silently telling him to shut up. Ellinor looked indifferent. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a lovebird like you, who has nothing better to do than date all day.?¡± Bryan felt Ida¡¯s squeeze and knew she wanted him to stop talking, but this only sparked his rebellious nature. ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong with being a lovebird? I think everyone should be a lovebird when they¡¯re in love. Devote yourself to it without worrying about gains and losses. Love without reservations and without calcting who gives more. It¡¯s not love if you¡¯re always cautious and can¡¯t afford to lose. That¡¯s a business deal! I don¡¯t like it! I either don¡¯t date at all or I date without holding back.¡± Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 Ida and Ellinor were both left speechless. Bartlett was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but admire him. ¡°That¡¯s a wake-up call! Byran, I see you acting like a kid all day, but who knew you spoke with such rity.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m clear about the whole thing, but I just don¡¯t like that kind of love where there¡¯s too much ego involved. What¡¯s the use of a tug-of-war between two people? They waste all their time without truly being together, only thinking about useless things. If you¡¯re in love, who cares if you lose?¡± Ellinor narrowed her eyes. Her face darkened withplexity. She and Theo had reached their limits. They had wasted so much time not truly being together, and now¡­. She was only now realizing the principles that Byran understood. What a joke! Ida, sensing that Ellinor was not in a good mood, frowned and then stood up, dragging Byran along. ¡°You¡¯reing with me to the restroom.¡± . Byran was pulled up against his will, but he followed dly. ¡°Ida, you¡¯re so clingy. You even want me to apany you to the restroom? Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go with you. Just slow down.¡± Ida fell silent. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This kid¡­ She wished he would just shut up. After Ida and Byran left only Ellinor and Bartlett were left in the box, along with her three children, who didn¡¯t understand what the adults were talking about. Bartlett seemed to sense that Ellinor was feeling sentimental. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Byran is the youngest here, but he seems to be a love expert. He understands more than I do.¡± Ellinorughed at herself. ¡°Yes! Sometimes, the simpler and more primitive the thinking, the purer it is.¡± Bartlett looked at her deeply. ¡°Mmm¡­ To avoid wasting more precious time, why don¡¯t we have a talk?¡± Ellinor became slightly alert. ¡°Talk about what?¡± Bartlett smiled. ¡°What else? About love, of course!¡± Ellinor frowned, thinking that Bartlett was spouting nonsense again. But before she could refuse, little La spoke up for her, ¡°No way! Mister, you can¡¯t date my mommy!¡± Bartlett paused. ¡°Oh? Why not? I would treat you and your mommy well.¡± La furrowed her brows seriously. ¡°Because you¡¯re not my type! I don¡¯t like your type for a dad!¡± Bartlett was curious. ¡°Then what type of man would you like as a father? I can change.¡± La continued, ¡°To be my dad, first of all, you have to be handsome, much more handsome than my uncle. Mister, you¡¯re pretty, but you¡¯re not as masculine as my uncle. So, you don¡¯t qualify.¡± Bartlett¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. This little girl was saying he wasn¡¯t masculine? ¡°La, I think you have some misunderstandings about me. I¡¯m actually quite manly, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m gentler in front of your mommy.¡± La shook her head. ¡°No! Mister, I advise you to give up on my mommy. You can¡¯t handle her at all. You¡¯re nothing like the man who could be my dad.¡± Bartlett rested his cheek on his hand, coaxing the child. ¡°I will definitely try harder. I¡¯m bing more courageous after these setbacks. One day, you¡¯ll think I could be a good dad for you.¡± Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 La was adamant. ¡°No way!¡± Bartlett tried to say something to the kid, but Ellinor intervened. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat now. No talking at the table.¡± La promptly obeyed her mother¡¯s words, ring defensively at Bartlett as she nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Bartlett cast a suggestive nce at Ellinor, but she didn¡¯t return the look, focusing instead on serving food to her children. Meanwhile, in the men¡¯s room of the restaurant. Ida dragged Byran into a stall, promptly locking the door. Their sudden arrival startled two men who were mid-stream. They hastily zipped up and ran off as if they¡¯d seen a ghost. With a flick of her wrist, Ida threw Byran against the wall. Her aura as a female boss radiated endlessly from her stern posture. However, Byran was unfazed. He shed his devil-may-care grin. ¡°Ida, what are you up to? Here, of all ces¡­ Not cool, right?¡± Ida pped him dismissively on his handsome face. ¡°Do you only think with your lower half?¡± Byran tilted his chin defiantly. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m a decent man.¡± Ida smirked. ¡°Oh really? Decent where? I can¡¯t see it!¡± Byran lifted his arm, pulling her close to him. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t see it! When I¡¯m around you, I can¡¯t think of anything decent. All I can think of is how to win you over.¡± Ida wasn¡¯t fond of this proximity and tried to push him away, but s, he was too strong. ¡°Let go!¡± Byran¡¯s eyebrows quirked yfully. ¡°I won¡¯t let go. You brought me here, but you¡¯re gonna leave without giving me a treat?¡± Ida frowned deeply. ¡°I brought you here to remind you not to talk nonsense when we get back to the table. Didn¡¯t you see that your sister was upset because of your nonsensical chatter?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking nonsense! I was just expressing my true feelings. I¡¯m the kind of person who gives his all when I¡¯m in love. You should know that better than anyone, Ida.¡± As he spoke, he pulled her even closer. Ida¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°If you keep messing around like this, I¡¯m not going to date you anymore.¡± Though Byran still possessed some of his childish stubbornness, he was no longer the naive boy from three years ago who would be scared by such threats. Upon hearing Ida¡¯s warning, he snorted withughter. ¡°Ah, so you also think we¡¯re in a rtionship? I thought you were still the same as three years ago, thinking that we¡¯re just fooling around and there¡¯s no need to even talk about breaking up.¡± Ida was taken aback. She was truly at a loss for words. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Did she actually subconsciously think they were in a rtionship? This thought frightened her a bit. Byran, like a dog that had just been praised, hugged Ida tightly, nuzzling his head against her. ¡°Ida, I¡¯m your boyfriend now, right?¡± Ida fell silent. Not getting an answer from her, Byran rubbed his face against her neck, y fully nipping at her skin. ¡°Tell me. Say I¡¯m your boyfriend.¡± Ida¡¯s heart pounded, realizing that this rascal had managed to ruffle her feathers, not just physically, but emotionally as well. ¡°Stop messing around, Sir!¡± Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 Byran grumbled. ¡°Stop calling me that. I¡¯m your boyfriend; call me honey, or even babe, if you¡¯d like.¡± Although Ida would asionally flirt, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to use such cloyingly sweet pet names. With love apparently clouding Byran¡¯s mind, he snuggled up to her. ¡°Can¡¯t you just call me something, Ida?¡± Finding herself cornered by his affectionate antics, Ida snapped. ¡°Silly dog!¡± The insult caught Byran off guard. He straightened up to look at her. He was clearly offended. ¡°Why¡¯d you call me that?¡± Ida red at him while adjusting her golden-rimmed sses that had been skewed by his antics. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re acting like a silly dog begging for its owner¡¯s affection?¡± Byran paused, thenughed heartily. ¡°I guess I am. Haha. Master. Ida, can I call you master from now on?¡± Ida had expected him to react angrily, but surprisingly, he seemed more than happy to ept the new title. What a hopeless fool! Byran once again pulled Ida into his arms. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ve finally earned a unique nickname from you. I might be a silly dog, but at least I¡¯m special to you, right?¡± Ida waspletely dumbfounded. She had thought that after three years, Byran would reappear to seek revenge. Yet he seemed just as infatuated with her as before. He desired nothing more than her affection. Even if it meant being her ¡®silly dog,¡¯ he was happily willing for it? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Was there really such a foolish man in this world? He and his brother were like two different species. Not getting a response from Ida, Byran looked at her intently. ¡°Master, can I have a kiss?¡± Ida frowned in distaste. ¡°We¡¯re in the restroom. What are you thinking?¡± After backing her against the restroom stall, Byran dered, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the location. I want to kiss my master anywhere and anytime. Master, may I? After a kiss, we can go back to dinner.¡± 1da knew there was no escape from his fiery gaze. She decided to negotiate. ¡°A kiss is fine, but you have to promise not to cause a scene at the dinner table.¡± Byran nodded eagerly and leaned in for the kiss. Ida held up a finger to stop him. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not done yet!¡± Byran grew impatient. ¡°What else is there? Say it quickly, Ida. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I promise I will do it.¡± Ida continued. ¡°After we go back, not only can¡¯t you make a scene, you also can¡¯t touch me.¡± Byran locked displeased. ¡°When have I ever touched you? Can¡¯t I even hold your hand under the table?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to eat, not to hold hands. How do you expect me to eat if you¡¯re holding my hand?¡± Byran grinned. ¡°I can feed you!¡± Ida pushed him away in disgust. ¡°Again with this? Your sister¡¯s here with her three kids. Do you want to embarrass me or yourself in front of them?¡± Byran sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to embarrass anyone. I just want to touch you. It¡¯s only holding hands; it¡¯s not like it¡¯s inappropriate. Ida, don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. The kids won¡¯t understand. They¡¯ll just think we¡¯re really good friends.¡± Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 Ida squinted her eyes, fixing them on him with a sharp gaze. ¡°You call me master, but you refuse to obey me?¡± Byran gently cupped Ida¡¯s face. ¡°Master, if I behave, can I remove your sses?¡± Dealing with this kiddo had be quite the chore. She removed her gold-rimmed sses. ¡°As long as you behave, I¡¯ll allow anything.¡± No sooner had she finished speaking had the ¡®puppy¡¯ lunged at her. At the dinner table, Ellinor was feeding the children and dealing with Bartlett¡¯s flirtatious banter. Bartlett and the three children were easy to be mistaken for a family, which made Ellinor hope that Ida and Byran woulde back soon. Instead, they were joined by Chase and Belinda. Chase and Belinda walked into the room side by side. They looked surprised to see Bartlett there. They gave him a nod as a greeting and sat next to Ellinor. Chase lightly pinched Baber¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Boss, where¡¯s Ida? Didn¡¯t she say she was having dinner with you?¡± ¡°She just went to the restroom.¡± After understanding the situation, Chase picked up a new set of cutlery from the table and handed it to Belinda. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much at home. Do you want to eat more?¡± Belinda looked ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡± Ellinor watched this scene with interest and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Chase, I heard from Ida that you were having dinner at your girlfriend¡¯s house.¡± Chase smiled openly. ¡°Yes. And now, I¡¯ve brought my girlfriend to meet you, Boss.¡± Ellinor looked at Belinda curiously. ¡°When did you two start dating?¡± Belinda was embarrassed and shy. ¡°Ellinor, we¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t even sure if she and Chase were officially dating. Chase, knowing her shyness, took over the conversation. ¡°Today, she just agreed to be my girlfriend.¡± Ellinor looked at Chase and then at Belinda. In the past, she might have given some advice. She would have been worried that Chase would hurt Belinda. But now she didn¡¯t feel qualified to judge other people¡¯s rtionships. After a moment of silence, she said sincerely, ¡°Well, I hope you two will be happy together.¡± Belinda blushed, not knowing what to say. Chase replied with a smile. ¡°We will.¡± Soon, Ida and Byran also returned. After seeing Ida¡¯s freshly applied lipstick, everyone understood what the two had been doing in the restroom. With the arrival of Chase and Belinda, the atmosphere lightened up. They all chatted casually. Bartlett didn¡¯t have the opportunity to flirt with Ellinor anymore. When it was time to leave, Bartlett, who didn¡¯t have a car, had to get a nde from one of them. Of course, he wanted to ride with Ellinor, hoping to have a chance to talk with her privately. However, Ellinor had no such intention and asked Chase to give him a lift. Bartlett, left with no choice, had to go with Chase. But before leaving, he walked over to Ellinor, saying warmly, ¡°Ellinor, drive safely and let me know when you get home.¡± Ellinor replied casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 Bartlett understood what she meant. She wouldn¡¯t even message him when she got home. All he could do was give a bitter smile and sigh. He watched her and the kids get in the car and drive away. The car was already far away when Chase¡¯s armnded on Bartlett¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Rex. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Bartlett snapped back to reality and gave him a small smile. ¡°Well, I hate to impose and act as a third wheel for you two.¡± Chase nced at Belinda, who was already blushing in the passenger seat, as his smile deepened. ¡®When Ellinor arrived at the nchet Vi with the kids, Marissa nchet was already waiting in the living room. ¡°Ellinor, why are you home sote today? Dinner¡¯s ready. We were just waiting for you. I¡¯ll have the kitchen warm up the food. You go get the kids washed up and ready for dinner.¡± Veronica was also at home. She came over to help with the kids. ¡°Grandma, you and Grandpa go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll eatter. Veronica, can you take the kids to eat with Grandpa and Grandma while I go upstairs? I have some things to take care of.¡± Veronica nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The kids were all well-behaved, and even though they weren¡¯t hungry, they followed their aunt to join their great-grandparents for dinner. Ellinor rushed upstairs. After watching her granddaughter-inw¡¯s retreating figure, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into Ellinortely? She seems so distracted.¡± Veronica also looked at the hurried steps of her sister-inw andforted her grandma. ¡°It must be because she¡¯s busy at work. Grandma, don¡¯t worry; Ellinor is very capable. Nothing is too much for her.¡± Marissa sighed with concern. ¡°Oh, poor Ellinor.¡± Back in her room, Ellinor quickly shed her restrictive work clothes and flopped onto the bed, checking her phone for messages. He still hadn¡¯t replied. So annoying! She didn¡¯t really have anything to do. She just felt restless and wanted some alone time. Without a reply, she tossed her phone aside with a scowl and went to take a bath. At the hotel, Marcus had finished dinner with Adrian and Sophia and was preparing to head back to his room. Sophia wanted to spend more time with him. It was rare that he would discipline the child for her. She hadn¡¯t had enough of it. ¡°Marcus, it¡¯s still early. It¡¯s only a little past eight; you won¡¯t be able to sleep if you take Tristan back to the room this early. Why don¡¯t you stay and chat with me for a while?¡± Marcus¡¯s face showed clear fatigue. ¡°I¡¯m quite tired today. I want to sleep early. We can talk in the morning.¡± Having said that, Sophia had nothing more to say. ¡°Alright¡­ Oh, by the way, Marcus. My father will be coming to visit us in a couple of days. He¡¯ll probably stay at this hotel too. When he¡¯s here, we can¡¯t sleep in separate rooms anymore. I understand you, but my father won¡¯t. If he finds out that we¡¯re sleeping separately, he¡¯ll be angry with you.¡± Marcus paused for a moment, then responded without turning to look at her. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll cooperate with you when the timees.¡± Sophia smiled. ¡°Marcus, as long as you understand my father, it¡¯s fine. Well, if you¡¯re tired, go to sleep early.¡± Marcus didn¡¯t look back. He took Adrian back to their room and shut the door. His gaze darkened. Thaddeus wasing. He wouldn¡¯t have the chance to continue his physical therapy. Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up? You seem preupied.¡± Adrian observed astutely, blinking hisrge eyes at the man. Marcus snapped back to reality, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Nothing, kiddo. Go wash up; it¡¯s time for bed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adrian nodded, obediently turning towards the bathroom. As he pushed open the door, his eyes widened in surprise. The little guy was stunned. Marcus, noticing Adrian¡¯s unusual behavior, quickly maneuvered his wheelchair to investigate. He too froze when he saw Ellinor in the bathroom, sitting on the closed toilet lid. Her hands were propping up her face in a clear disy of displeasure. Marcus blinked, instinctively ncing towards the room door to ensure it was closed. He then wheeled himself and Adrian into the bathroom, shutting the door behind them. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here at this time.¡± He said firmly. Unfazed, Ellinor remained in her pouting pose and shot back. ¡°Did you read the message I sent you?¡± Marcus hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°Yes, I saw it.¡± : This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. His response seemed to aggravate her further. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t convenient.¡± Marcus answered. A hint of anger shone in Ellinor¡¯s eyes as she retorted, ¡°I find it hard to believe you couldn¡¯t find a single moment in thest few hours to send me a message!¡± Marcus remained silent, unable to deny the truth in her words. Ellinor gritted her teeth. ¡°Adrian, go stand guard at the door for me.¡± Adrian, seeming to understand, quickly replied, ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± The little guy then hurried out to keep watch. Once their son left the room, Ellinor stood up, slowly stepping towards Marcus. Marcus didn¡¯t move away, only looking at her with a serious expression as he said, ¡°You know this is risky, don¡¯t you? Sophia coulde looking for me at any moment. She could find you here.¡± Ellinor scoffed. ¡°So what? She loves you too much to hurt you. If she found out, she¡¯d only want to get rid of me, right?¡± Marcus could tell she was different this time. She was seemingly carrying a heavy ernotional burden. He asked calmly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Have you been drinking?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t drink.¡± Marcus was puzzled. ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong? Why are you behaving like this?¡± Ellinor approached him while looking down at him sternly as she cupped his chin. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to my message?¡± Was this why she hade? Marcus looked at her, his frown deepening. ¡°You were out with another man this afternoon. I didn¡¯t think it was appropriate to interrupt.¡± Ellinor¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Who told you I was out with another man?¡± A hint of sarcasm tugged at the corners of Marcus¡¯ mouth. ¡°Didn¡¯t your photo clearly show that man with you? Are you still denying it?¡± Ellinor paused, released his chin, and pulled out her phone to check the photo she had taken during dinner. Only then did she realize that Bartlett¡¯s hand and clothes were indeed in the photo. She hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time and hadn¡¯t paid it any attention. Besides, she wasn¡¯t secretly dating. There was no reason for her to be so cautious. Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 So what if they were seen dining together? Ellinor¡¯s imitation grew as she mulled over his words. ¡°So, you thought I was on a date with another man and decided not to interrupt, hoping I¡¯d develop feelings for him?¡± Marcus fell silent for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯m now a disabled man. How could I stand in the way of your pursuit of happiness?¡± Ellinor¡¯s face darkened. She red at him and snapped. ¡°Theo, what in God¡¯s green earth did I do in my past life to deserve you?¡± Upon hearing her call him Theo, Marcus felt a familiar pain in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t make you happy.¡± Ellinor ced her hands around his neck, exerting some pressure. ¡°I should just strangle you!¡± Marcus closed his eyes, not resisting her grip. Ellinor didn¡¯t continue her assault but instead looked at Marcus¡¯ serene face. She stared at the man she hadn¡¯t seen in three years, who no longer remembered her, and she felt a lump form in her throat. Suddenly, Marcus felt her breath hitch. He opened his eyes and found her face inches away from his. He was startled. In that moment, he understood why his past self had fathered three children with this petite woman. She was indeed very beautiful. She was like a pixie. Ellinor despised him, yet she couldn¡¯t bring herself to harm him. She couldn¡¯t control her desire to see and be close to him. She even felt grateful that he was still alive, even if he didn¡¯t remember her and even with his physical disabilities. As long as he was alive, it was a blessing. During dinner earlier, Byran¡¯s casual remark made her realize that when you find someone you love, you should cherish the time you have together without getting tangled up in trivialities. She realized that she should cherish this man who had returned to her, lest she regret it. Just as their lips were about to meet, Marcus spoke in a chillingly calm voice. ¡°Are you sure you can ept me as I am now?¡± Ellinor immediately lost her mood, furrowed her brows, and sat up straight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the way you are now?¡± Marcus frowned, his voice stern. ¡°I may never be able to stand like a man again, unable to provide you with emotional and physical happiness.¡± Ellinor froze, understanding his meaning. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We already have children. Whether or not we can make love doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t have a strong need for it.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Marcus looked at her intently. ¡°Is it really that simple for you? Do you know how long a lifetime is? I can¡¯t protect or take care of you and our children. Instead, you¡¯ll have to take care of me. I¡¯ll be a burden.¡± Ellinor crossed her arms. ¡°Is a lifetime that long? It¡¯s just a few decades. And I don¡¯t need anyone to protect or take care of me. As for you, despite your disability, you¡¯re still very attractive. No woman would consider a handsome man a burden.¡± Marcus¡¯ face stiffened. He couldn¡¯t help butugh at her serious flirting. ¡°So, you think I¡¯m good- looking?¡± Ellinor nodded unhesitatingly. ¡°It¡¯s not just me. It¡¯s a fact! Why else would Sophia do this to you and keep you by her side? It¡¯s because you¡¯re so handsome, it¡¯s criminal!¡± Marcus, usually stoic, couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°And here I thought you were just sweet-talking me.¡± Ellinor huffed. ¡°I¡¯m not ttering you. I¡¯m merely stating the facts.¡± Marcus asked, ¡°Are you really okay with me as l¡¯arn now?¡± Ellinor leaned in close, meeting his gaze. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Marcus was silent for a moment before he replied with a smile, ¡°Good. If you don¡¯t mind, then I¡¯m more than happy.¡± Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 Ellinor quirked a brow as a smirk yed on her lips. ¡°What are you so pleased about?¡± Marcus met her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to ept your indifference.¡± Ellinor squinted slightly. ¡°I¡¯m indifferent because I remember who you used to be, the experiences we had together, and the emotions we shared. Why are you so pleased to ept me? Don¡¯t you remember me at all? Are you so easily taken in by a woman you¡¯ve just met?¡± Marcus didn¡¯t shy away from her probing gaze; his eyes were steady and sly. ¡°Can I say my reasons are simr to yours?¡± Ellinor was puzzled. ¡°Simr how?¡± Marcus tilted his chin up slightly. ¡°I find you irresistibly attractive. So much so, that I can¡¯t refuse you.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Her gaze dropped to his deliberately lifted chin, and her heart fluttered. It wasn¡¯t a deep kiss. It was just a gentle pressing of lips that made them feel each other¡¯s warmth, not moving any further. About ten secondster, Ellinor pulled away, her slender fingers lingering at her lips. ¡°Remember anything?¡± Marcus shook his head. He felt a sense of familiarity but couldn¡¯t recall any past memories. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ellinor reached out to gently touch his lips. ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no rush. I can wait.¡± Marcus caught her hand before it could retreat, holding it lightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Strangely, even though he couldn¡¯t remember anything about her, he didn¡¯t mind her touch and even seemed to wee it. Ellinor didn¡¯t pull her hand away. ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± ¡°For everything you¡¯re doing for me.¡± Ellinor huffed at his vague response, finally pulling her hand back. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m doing for you, and you¡¯re thanking me? Marcus stared at her, his eyes serious. ¡°I may not know the specifics, but I can imagine.¡± Ellinor snorted. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. See you tomorrow.¡± As she turned to leave, Marcus instinctively reached out to stop her. Ellinor stopped, looking back at him. ¡°Anything else you want to say?¡± Marcus opened his mouth, then closed it again, looking slightly awkward. He didn¡¯t really have anything else to say. He had simply reacted on instinct, not wanting her to leave. After seeing him silent, Ellinor turned back, cupping his face in her hands. She bent down and nted a kiss on his cheek. Marcus froze, his usually stoic face turning a faint shade of red. ¡°What¡­ what was that?¡± Ellinor shrugged. ¡°You weren¡¯t saying anything, so I assumed you didn¡¯t want me to leave. A goodbye kiss isn¡¯t okay?¡± Marcus paused, then chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t a goodbye kiss usually on the lips? Ellinor red at him. ¡°You can kiss elsewhere when you remember me. I¡¯m leaving before Sophia catches us.¡± As she walked out, Ellinor realized her choice of words hadn¡¯t been the best. Sophia catching them? She was the original partner here. Sophia was the one who had stolen her love. She left, feeling a mix of frustration and confusion. Just as she reached the door, Marcus called out to her. ¡°Wait!¡± Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 Ellinor stopped and spun around. ¡°What? You want another goodbye kiss?¡± Marcus maneuvered his wheelchair closer. ¡°No.¡± Ellinor urged him. ¡°Then what? Spit it out! You¡¯re not scared of being discovered anymore?¡± Marcus¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Who did you have dinner with this afternoon?¡± Ellinor blinked in surprise, not expecting him to stop her for such a trivial question. ¡°With Chase, Ida, Bartlett, and the three kids. Apart from the children, I bet you don¡¯t remember the others.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Marcus¡¯s gaze softened slightly. ¡°So many people?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yes! Did you really think I had a one-on-one date or something?¡±/ Marcus fell silent. Indeed, he had thought that way. ¡°Then who¡¯s the man in your photo?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Bartlett. He used to be your friend too.¡± Marcus felt a sour taste at the mention of the name. ¡°While I was away, did he often seek you out?¡± Ellinor felt a surge of guilt. Not that she¡¯d done anything wrong, but she was aware of Bartlett¡¯s feelings for her, yet she still had dinner with him, which didn¡¯t feel right. Of course, she couldn¡¯t refuse today¡¯s dinner invitation. Not wanting to keep it from him, she confessed. ¡°asionally.¡± Marcus seemed to sense something. ¡°If you¡¯re interested in him, then¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ellinor snapped, annoyed because she knew exactly what he was going to say. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you what I think. If I wanted to pursue happiness elsewhere, I would have done so long ago. I wouldn¡¯t be here with the three kids, waiting on you, you jackass! If you dare suggest I go with someone else again, don¡¯t me me for pping you!¡± Taken aback, Marcus thenughed. ¡°You misunderstood. What I meant was, if my old friend is interested in you, you shouldn¡¯t feel obliged to see him for my sake.¡± Ellinor felt embarrassed. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Marcus chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m disabled, so how can I bear to push you away?¡± Ellinor gave a wry smile. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve been imagining things, haven¡¯t I?¡± Marcus moved closer. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d prefer you not to meet him alone.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°That might be hard.¡± Marcus scowled. ¡°Why? You¡¯re not interested in him, are you?¡± As a man, he knew men and worried that his old friend might take advantage of Ellinor. Ellinor exined, ¡°Ourpany is working on a project with him, so there will inevitably be some interaction. But don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. There will be no unnecessary meals or contacts.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°Good.¡± After seeing his grim expression, Ellinor turned back and cupped his face, nting a firm kiss on his other cheek. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back. I won¡¯t look at anyone else. Don¡¯t ever ignore my messages again. If you don¡¯t reply, I¡¯ll worry you¡¯ve disappeared again. Theo, I¡¯m really scared. I can¡¯t y this disappearing act game with you. Promise me, you¡¯ll reply.¡± Marcus felt a lump in his throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I misunderstood you.¡± Ellinor straightened up. ¡°Just don¡¯t misunderstand me again. I can wait for you for three years, so I won¡¯t be easily swayed by other men. You can rest assured that even if you fall for someone else, I won¡¯t. I¡¯m not like you men.¡± She gave a dryugh. Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 Marcus was at a loss for words. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He hadn¡¯t been seduced away. He simply couldn¡¯t recall his past, so he couldn¡¯t remember her. Ellinor was really about to leave. As her hand rested on the doorknob again, a suddenmotion outside halted her. Sophia entered the room. ¡°Tristan, why are you standing at the bathroom door? Where¡¯s dad?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice sounded a bit unnatural. ¡°Dad¡­ he¡¯s taking a shower!¡± Sophia chastised the child. ¡°Why are you standing here while your dad¡¯s in the shower? Why aren¡¯t you helping him? You know he has a hard time moving around.¡± Adrian blinked. ¡°Dad said he didn¡¯t need help and told me to stay out here. I¡¯m staying close in case he needs me for something.¡± Sophia found this odd but chose not to press further. She walked over to the bathroom door and knocked gently. ¡°Marcus, are you in the shower?¡± Inside the bathroom, Ellinor had silently slipped behind the door. If Sophia were to suddenly walk in, she wouldn¡¯t immediately see her. The bathroom door wasn¡¯t locked. If they were to lock it now, it would arouse Sophia¡¯s suspicions. They could only hope Sophia wouldn¡¯t open the door. There were no windows in the bathroom, leaving Ellinor without an escape route. Marcus and Ellinor exchanged nces, responding to Sophia¡¯s question with unnerving calmness. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s up?¡± Sophia stood outside the door. ¡°Nothing important. I bought you a new pair of pajamas a few days ago and forgot to give them to you. I just found them in the closet, so wear them after your shower today.¡± ¡°Thanks. Just leave them on the bed. I¡¯ll put them on after I finish my shower.¡± Sophia reached for the doorknob. ¡°Marcus, let me bring them in. You can put them on as soon as you finish your shower.¡± Marcus immediately replied in a stern voice. ¡°I¡¯m in the shower. Don¡¯te in!¡± Sophia¡¯s hand on the doorknob paused. ¡°Marcus, we¡¯re husband and wife. I¡¯m just bringing you your clothes.¡± Marcus interrupted her. ¡°I want some peace while I¡¯m in the shower. Do you really have to disturb me at this moment?¡± Sephia felt a bit upset. She was just bringing him some clothes. Was that considered a disturbance? But she didn¡¯t take any further action. Adrian folded his arms as he addressed Sophia. ¡°Dad said not toe in, so don¡¯t disturb his shower. You¡¯ll just upset him.¡± Sophia looked down at the child she found annoying, remembering how Marcus had scolded him earlier. She thought it best not to upset Marcus and jeopardize the progress they had recently made. So she took her hand off the doorknob. ¡°Alright then, Marcus. I¡¯ll leave your new pajamas on your bed. Remember to put them on after your shower.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sophia turned to ce the pajamas on the bed, ncing back at the bathroom door onest time before leaving. Once Sophia had left, Adrian let out a sigh of relief. That was too close! Mommy was almost discovered. Inside the bathroom, Ellinor and Marcus also breathed sighs of relief. They had narrowly avoided disaster. Ellinor shot Marcus a look. ¡°She¡¯s quite good to you. She even buys you clothes.¡± Marcus gazed back at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t wear it.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t like it, but she wasn¡¯t so willful as to ignore the situation. ¡°Never mind, just wear it! If you don¡¯t, it might arouse her suspicions. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 This time, Ellinor really did step out the door. After leaving the bathroom, she kissed her son on the forehead and stepped out onto the balcony. Marcus, maneuvering his wheelchair, slowly emerged from the bathroom. He gazed thoughtfully in the direction of the balcony, then nced at the new pajamasid out on the bed. Adrian tilted his head and said, ¡°Dad, Mom seemed a bit upset when she left, didn¡¯t she?¡± Marcus could tell too. There was a certain moodiness about Ellinor as she left, but he couldn¡¯t go after her now. With a soft sigh, Marcus asked his son, ¡°What does your mom usually do?¡± Adrian thought for a moment. ¡°Um¡­ Mom usually works, takes care of us, and looks for my dad.¡± Marcus¡¯ eyes deepened. ¡°She¡¯s always looking for your dad?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes! Mom¡¯s always trying to find out where my dad is, but there¡¯s no news from him.¡± Marcus squinted his eyes. A strange feeling was stirring in his heart. Adrian suddenly leaned in. Hisrge, curious eyes were full of anticipation. ¡°Dad, do you like my mom?¡±. Marcus looked at his son. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± Adrian proudly raised his little face. ¡°Because lots of men like my mom after they meet her.¡± Marcus¡¯ eyes darkened. ¡°Many men? Does your mom meet a lot of men?¡± ¡°Mom has to go to work, so of course she meets a lot of people.¡± Marcus frowned. ¡°Is that so? How do these men show they like your mom? How do you know about it?¡± Even a child could tell if these men were harassing her. Adrian honestly said, ¡°They call and text my mom to express their feelings, but mom ignores them and only talks about work.¡± Marcus felt a heaviness in his chest. He gripped the armrests of his wheelchair with all his might. He had an increasing urge to stand up. At the entrance of the Rex residence. Chase parked the car by the roadside. Bartlett got out with a smile, thanked him, and went into the house. The front passenger window rolled down slowly. Belinda watched Bartlett¡¯s retreating figure, her expression suddenly bing a bit worried. ¡°Um¡­ If without Uncle, I think Ellinor and Bartlett would be quite happy together.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there are no ifs.¡± Chase said with a light smile. ¡°Ellinor could never love another man.¡± Belinda turned to look at him. ¡°I think so too. That¡¯s why I feel even more sorry for Ellinor. Uncle is probably in danger, and Ellinor is waiting for him alone with three kids. When will it end?¡± Chase raised an eyebrow. ¡°If there¡¯s someone she loves deeply, waiting can also be a kind of happiness.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Belinda disagreed. ¡°Waiting with an end in sight is happiness. Endless waiting is definitely not happiness. No one would feel happy waiting for someone whose fate is uncertain.¡± Chase reached out and lightly grazed her cheek with his fingers. ¡°Always worried about Ellinor, huh? How about showing some concern for your boyfriend?* Belinda looked confused and a bit shy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Aren¡¯t you here, fine and dandy? What should I worry about?¡± Chase took her hand and ced it on his chest. How about my emotions? I¡¯m feeling a bit nervous here.¡± Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 As he spoke, Chase rolled up the car windows. Belinda blushed inexplicably and frowned at him. ¡°What are you so nervous about?¡± Chase leaned in closer and whispered, ¡°We¡¯re getting married tomorrow. Aren¡¯t you nervous?¡± Belinda was taken aback for a moment and forced a smile. ¡°Not really¡­¡± Before it actually happened, she couldn¡¯t believe that Chase would really marry her. She just felt like he was messing around again. Chase feigned disappointment. ¡°Ahh, it seems I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s nervous. You¡¯re not taking our marriage seriously.¡± Belinda was a bit frustrated with him. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s gettingte. Take me home.¡± Chase looked slightly helpless. But it was his own fault for missing out on Belinda when she once put him above everything else. He deserved this. At Greenhaven Airport. Sophia came alone to pick up her father, leaving her incapacitated husband, Marcus, and their child at home. After seeing her father and his current wife, Bertha, emerge from the airport, Sophia instinctively shot Bertha a re, then rushed over to her father for a big hug. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. You wouldn¡¯t believe how tough it¡¯s been handling all the issues you¡¯ve left me with. I thought I was going to lose my mind.¡± Thaddeus held his eldest daughter close, soothingly patting her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; now that I¡¯m here, no one will dare give you a hard time.¡± Sophia nestled into her father¡¯s embrace in relief. With her father around, no one could trouble her. ¡°Sophia, you haven¡¯t greeted Bertha yet. Don¡¯t forget to be polite.¡± Thaddeus reminded her. Sophia¡¯s face fell, but she controlled her emotions well. When she rose from her father¡¯s arms, she lookedposed. She gave Bertha a fake smile. ¡°Bertha, it¡¯s been a while. You look even more beautiful and not a day older. It seems like my father has been taking good care of you.¡± Bertha r¨¦turned the smile. She heard the sarcasm in Sophia¡¯s voice but chose to ignore it. She genuinely expressed concern for her stepdaughter. ¡°Sophia, you¡¯ve lost weight. Have you been too busy handling your father¡¯s affairs to eat properly?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Turning to Thaddeus, she gently reproached him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You had Sophia take on so much work by herself. Look at her, she¡¯s wasting away.¡± Thaddeus just smiled at his wife, epting her criticism withoutment. Sophia wasn¡¯t grateful, however. She gave a polite but insincereugh. ¡°Thanks for your concern, Bertha. But it¡¯s my duty to help my father. In the future, I¡¯ll be. taking over his business. He¡¯s just trying to prepare me for that. understand his good intentions.¡± This was a warning to Bertha. She was the heir to her father¡¯s empire, and anyone else with designs on it would be wasting their time. Bertha just nodded. ¡°As long as you understand your father, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Sophia was overthinking things. Bertha had no interest in Thaddeus¡¯ business or wealth, and neither did her daughter, Lea. So, no matter how Thaddeus chose to distribute his assets in the future, she wouldn¡¯t interfere. Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 At that moment, Thaddeus noticed his youngest daughter was missing from his wife¡¯s side. His brow furrowed. ¡°Where¡¯s Lea?¡± Bertha snapped out of her daze, nced behind her, and realized that her daughter was gone. ¡°What happened? Lea was right behind me just now.¡± Upon confirming Lea¡¯s absence, Thaddeus turned to his men, his face stern. ¡°What are you all standing around for? Go find my daughter!¡± His men immediately replied in unison. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Just as they were about to split up and search, a sweet girly voice rang out. ¡°There¡¯s no need to search. I¡¯m right here.¡± The group turned towards the voice. There, chewing bubblegum and striding over in her sportswear, was the now much taller Lea. Bertha quickly pulled her daughter to her side. ¡°Lea, where did you run off to? This is a big airport; it¡¯s not familiar to you. You can¡¯t just run around.¡±. Lea shrugged. ¡°Mom, I just went to the restroom.¡± Thaddeus approached. ¡°Even if you¡¯re going to the restroom, you should tell your mother and me. You can¡¯t just sneak off. You scared us to death. We thought we lost you.¡± He then turned to scold his men. ¡°You bunch of imbeciles! You didn¡¯t even notice Lea sneaking off!¡± The men were visibly afraid of Thaddeus. They lowered their heads without uttering a single word. Lea rolled her eyes at her temperamental father. ¡°Calm down, Dad. I¡¯m right here, aren¡¯t I? Why are you yelling at the gentlemen?¡± Thaddeus¡¯ tone softened when addressing his daughter. ¡°Lea, don¡¯t do this again. You can¡¯t just run off.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lea responded absentmindedly. She was not really paying attention. She had tried to distance herself from the show Sophia was putting on with their father. It was annoying to watch. Out of sight, out of mind. Sophia, her half-sister, was someone she had never liked. She questioned Sophia¡¯s character and disliked the way Sophia treated her mother. Therefore, she never went out of her way to be nice to Sophia. Bertha, relieved that her daughter was safe, patted Lea¡¯s shoulder and reminded her Lea, you haven¡¯t greeted your sister yet. Sophia¡¯s over there. Say hi.¡± Lea followed her mother¡¯s gaze and met Sophia¡¯s disinterested eyes. She knew Sophia didn¡¯t like her, but she had to respect their parents¡¯ wishes. So she waved at Sophia. ¡°Hello. Long time no see, sis.¡± Sophia returned the greeting with a nod and a smile, primarily to maintain appearances in front of their father. She had been upset watching their father fret over Lea. Before Bertha came into the picture, she had been the apple of their father¡¯s eye. But after Bertha arrived and gave birth to another daughter, she felt like her father¡¯s affection was being divided. She used to think his interest in Bertha was fleeting, a mere novelty. But years have passed, and his affection for Bertha hadn¡¯t waned. Sophia couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Bertha had done to keep her father so smitten. Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 Sophia found herself thinking about her parents in a way that she never had before, and it was infuriating. Lost in her thoughts, she became more and more annoyed. Thaddeus, oblivious to the turmoil in his eldest daughter, walked past her with his youngest daughter, Lea, by his side. Only then did he notice the emptiness beside Sophia. After noticing that Sophia was all by herself, Thaddeus frowned in displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Sophia, did youe alone? Where are that man and the child?¡± Sophia came back to her senses and exined to her father. ¡°Dad, Marcus has trouble with his leg, so I didn¡¯t ask him toe. The child is at home with him.¡± Thaddeus grunted. ¡°Can¡¯t he use a wheelchair? His inws are here, and he couldn¡¯t even bother to come greet them. What a thoughtless man!¡± Sophia didn¡¯t like her father talking about Marcus like that. She frowned and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk about Marcus like that. Don¡¯t forget how his leg ended up that way. He didn¡¯t choose this.¡± This made Thaddeus feel a twinge of guilt. Not towards Marcus, but towards his own daughter. Regardless, it was his responsibility as a father that her daughter¡¯s chosen man ended up disabled. He had let his anger get the best of him, and now his daughter had to live with the consequences. Thaddeus remained silent, but Lea, who had been brought over by Thaddeus, spoke up. ¡°Sophia, you¡¯re wrong to me Dad. I think you should be thanking him. Why are you ming him instead?¡± Sophia was instinctively annoyed by Lea, but she controlled her emotions and asked her calmly, ¡°Lea, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. If Dad were to cripple your future husband, would you thank him?¡± Lea, hands out of her pockets, shrugged. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes hardened as a sarcastic smile yed at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Then why are you telling me to thank Dad? Isn¡¯t that a bit hypocritical?¡± Lea was unfazed and stated her point of view. ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t because I would never marry a man who doesn¡¯t love me. I wouldn¡¯t put Dad in a position where he feels the need to intervene. So, this probably wouldn¡¯t happen to me. But you, Sophia, are different. You insisted on clinging to a man who didn¡¯t love you, a man who already had a family. You made Dad worry about you, and he had to break that man¡¯s leg to keep him by your side. If Dad hadn¡¯t stepped in, I¡¯m sure Marcus would have left you to go back to his wife and child. Sophia, do you still think you shouldn¡¯t thank Dad? Without Dad breaking Marcus¡¯s leg, would you be with Marcus now?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The truth could be sharp and painful sometimes. Sophia was incensed by Lea¡¯s harsh reality check. ¡°Who taught you to talk to me like this? Was it your mother?¡± Lea shook her head earnestly. ¡°No one taught me. I said what I saw. My mom wouldn¡¯t waste her time teaching me something like that.¡± Sophia¡¯s face turned pale with anger, and she pointed usingly at Lea, then at Bertha beside her. ¡°It was you! You taught her! Bertha, what are you trying to do?¡± Bertha shook her head innocently. ¡°No, Sophia, I¡¯m sorry. Lea is just a kid and doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying. I¡¯ll ask her to apologize to you. Lea, apologize to your sister.¡± Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Lea frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell any lies; why should I apologize? Teachers in school always told me to be honest.¡± Bertha was left speechless, not knowing how to handle her own daughter. Sophia¡¯s face reddened in anger, wishing she could retaliate physically. She looked at her father with a mix of resentment and fury. ¡°Dad! You heard it all! Bertha has been teaching Lea to pick on me!¡± Thaddeus was in a dilemma. He was caught between his two daughters. Moreover, his younger daughter had unintentionally spoken the harsh truth while trying to defend him. ¡°Sophia, Lea is still young. Consider this a child¡¯s innocent chatter. I¡¯ll have a talk with Bertha about teaching her better. But now we are in a public ce. Let¡¯s head to the hotel first.¡± Sophia swallowed her anger and difort, but since her father had stepped in, she couldn¡¯t throw a fit. She calmed herself down, leading her father away from the airport towards the hotel. In the van leaving the airport Thaddeus turned around to see his wife and younger daughter asleep in the back seat. He then softly spoke to Sophia, ¡°Sophia, it¡¯s okay; stop frowning. I know you¡¯re upset, but try to understand my predicament. Bertha has been with me through thick and thin without any comints. She and your sister are good people.¡± Good people? Sophiaughed sarcastically. ¡°Dad, if you think they¡¯re good, would you also consider me bad if they find fault in me?¡± Thaddeus shook his head. ¡°Nonsense! How could I ever think you¡¯re bad? You¡¯re my own flesh and blood! Besides, Bertha and your sister don¡¯t think you¡¯re bad either. Bertha often reminds me to take care of you, even more than I do myself. As for your sister, she¡¯s just a child who speaks her mind.¡± Sophia turned even more upset. ¡°Dad! Are you saying that what Lea said at the airport is true? That the only reason Marcus is with me is because you broke his leg and he couldn¡¯t get away?¡± Thaddeus felt a surge of sorrow for his daughter¡¯s troubled love life, but he couldn¡¯t deny the facts. ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m not trying to me you. But you know how you managed to keep that man by your side. You can¡¯t deceive yourself. I just don¡¯t want to see you suffer with him, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. I had to compromise for your happiness.¡± Sophia¡¯s face turned pale. Her father¡¯s words were a harsh reminder of her own actions, leaving her feeling humiliated. Yet she still wished for her father¡¯s unconditional support, hoping he would think she did nothing wrong. ¡°Dad, I just love him too much. I can¡¯t live without him¡­¡± Thaddeus sighed. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t stop you from doing what you did. But Sophia, you need to know right from wrong. What you did back then was indeed wrong. Your sister didn¡¯t lie, so don¡¯t hold it against her. She¡¯s just a kid.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Thaddeus didn¡¯t want to keep talking about this past event with his daughter. He waved his hand to interrupt her. ¡°Enough! I just want you two to stop quarreling. You two are my only daughters; I don¡¯t want to see any discord between you two.¡± Sophia reluctantly nodded. ¡°Alright. I understand how you feel, Dad. I won¡¯t be mad at my sister anymore, and I¡¯ll try to get along with her.¡± Thaddeus patted Sophia¡¯s shoulder with relief. ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡± Sophia suppressed her resentment. She thought to herself that once she sessfully inherited all her father¡¯s wealth, she would settle the scores with her stepmother and sister. By the time they reached the hotel, it was already over an hourter. Thaddeus checked into the same hotel as his daughter Sophia. After ordering his men to take care of their luggage, he went with his wife and younger daughter to Sophia¡¯s suite to see his son-inw. When Marcus saw Thaddeus, he was calm and nodded slightly. ¡°Father, wee.¡± Thaddeus snorted disapprovingly with his hands behind his back. ¡°So you remember I¡¯m your father? You didn¡¯t even go to the airport with Sophia to pick us up!¡± ¡°I apologize. I wasn¡¯t feeling well. Please forgive me, Father.¡± Thaddeus looked at his son-inw¡¯s legs, which were in a wheelchair, and grew more annoyed. Sophia didn¡¯t want her father to me Marcus. She tugged at her father¡¯s arm and then walked over to her man. As she got closer, she noticed that Marcus¡¯s forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. ¡°Marcus, why are you sweating so much?¡± Sophia was a bit worried and touched his forehead. ¡°Oh my! Your forehead is hot. Are you sick? Do you have a fever?¡± Marcus shook his head lightly and gently pushed Sophia¡¯s hand away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a little headache.¡± He could only say that. He couldn¡¯t tell the truth that he had been secretly doing physical therapy while she was out and hadn¡¯t had time to wash off his sweat. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your headache must be because of the fever. Marcus, go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll call a doctor toe over and check on you.¡± Sophia was so worried that she didn¡¯t even haye time to say goodbye to her father. She quickly pushed Marcus back to their room, trying to get him to lie down for a while. Thaddeus watched his daughter worry over Marcus and felt frustrated. ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s such a weakling. If I had known, I would have been gentler back then and left him with one leg. Sophia wouldn¡¯t have to suffer with such a useless man.¡± Bertha sighed and held Thaddeus¡¯s arm. ¡°Let it be. He doesn¡¯t want to be like this either. Let¡¯s go back to our room and let Sophia and Marcus rest.¡± Thaddeus sighed and followed his wife out. Lea also wanted to leave with her parents, but as she was about to turn around, she noticed Adrian, who was watching them from not far away. She recognized the boy but thought he was Tristan. So she walked over and extended a hand to Adrian. ¡°Shall we go? Let¡¯s hang out together.¡± Adrian didn¡¯t know Lea and shook his head. Lea frowned at Adrian. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m your aunt.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t like to let Tristan meet people, so she rarely had the chance to see him. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Tristan didn¡¯t recognize her/ Adrian blinked. ¡°¡­Aunt?¡± Lea naturally assumed Adrian was addressing her and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I brought you a present this time. It¡¯s a Mechanical Hero toy from the 744 series. You¡¯ll love it!¡± Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 The moment Adrian heard the mention of the toy, he couldn¡¯t resist. He ced his tiny hand on the hand of the girl who introduced herself as ¡®Aunt¡¯ and followed her out. The balcony door in the bedroom was left ajar, allowing a cool breeze to sweep in. Upon entering, Sophia immediately went to close the door. ¡°Marcus, no wonder you¡¯ve caught a cold. It¡¯s cloudy today, and you left the balcony door wide open. You must¡¯ve caught a chill from the wind.¡± Marcus nced at the balcony, his deep eyes unfathomable. Had he forgotten to close the door when he came in after his physiotherapy session? Thankfully, Sophia didn¡¯t seem suspicious. Having closed the balcony door, she turned around to assist him. ¡°Come, let me help you to the bed. Cover up and keep warm. The doctor will arrive soon.¡± Marcus lifted his hand, denying her aid. ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need for a doctor. Go apany your father. You haven¡¯t seen him in a while; you surely have lots to catch up on.¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Marcus. Dad and I had a long talk on the way to the hotel. I¡¯ll stay here and take care of you.¡± Marcus furrowed his brows. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need you fussing over me.¡±. Sophia looked innocent. ¡°Marcus, I¡¯m just worried about you¡­ Are you¡­ Are you mad at me?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marcus was annoyed, not mad. ¡°Can¡¯t you see your father was upset that I didn¡¯t meet him at the airport? If you stay here with me, it will seem like I¡¯m keeping you from him. He might dislike me even more. Will he even approve of our rtionship then?¡± Sophia paused. So that¡¯s what Marcus was worried about ¨C his image as a son-inw. ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re overthinking. My father always listens to me.¡± Marcus replied sternly. ¡°Whether I am or not, I think it¡¯s best if you go be with your father now. And while you¡¯re at it, make my apologies. I don¡¯t want to risk spreading my cold to him and your stepmother, so I won¡¯t be joining them. Please ask him not to hold it against me.¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. Marcus, rest well. If you¡¯re against calling the doctor, I¡¯ll have someone fetch some cold medicine for youter.¡± With a hum, Marcus acknowledged her. Sophia looked at Marcus for a moment before reluctantly leaving the room. Assuming that her father and stepmother had left, she headed to their suite. Marcus watched Sophia leave the room before hecked the door. Then he turned around and called out in the direction of the bathroom. ¡°You cane out now.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Ellinor stepped out of the bathroom. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Marcus looked at her sternly. ¡°The balcony door. I remember closing it.¡± Ellinor nced at the balcony and shrugged. ¡°So, Thaddeus is here. Looks like your attempt to cut ties is bing moreplicated.¡± Marcus didn¡¯t bother with herment. His eyes stared at her. ¡°Why are you here at this hour?¡± It was early in the morning. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being caught red-handed? Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 Ellinor unabashedly seated herself on the edge of the bed. ¡°It¡¯s Saturday. I have no work, and I¡¯m bored.¡± Marcus¡¯ brow furrowed further. ¡°Don¡¯te over in the morning next time. I understand you¡¯re agile, but it¡¯s dangerous to always enter through the window. Be careful.¡± Ellinor kicked her legs up nonchntly. ¡°Ie because I know I won¡¯t get caught.¡± Marcus was at a loss with her. His tone was clearly annoyed. ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t control you. Do whatever you want.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Marcus had a stern face. He maneuvered his wheelchair to the bay window, silently staring out. ¡°No.¡± Ellinor got up, walked over, and turned his wheelchair to face her, forcing him to look at her. ¡°Hey! You dare be angry with me?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marcus looked up at her. ¡°Why would I be angry? You¡¯re just doing what you want to do. What right do I have to interfere?¡± Ellinor pinched his chin. ¡°Still saying you¡¯re not angry? Your expression clearly shows that you¡¯re cursing me in your heart.¡± Marcus was expressionless. ¡°No, my expression is always like this.¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡°Oh, please! I¡¯ve seen all your expressions. How could I not know if you¡¯re angry or not?¡± Marcus was annoyed. He couldn¡¯t stand up, and he couldn¡¯t remember his past. It felt like he was stuck in a swamp, unable to ever get out. Ellinor felt tired from bending over, so she simply squatted in front of him, resting her cheek on her hands. ¡°Are you angry that I came to see you early in the morning, or are you angry that I went to the balcony? Or, are you angry that I disturbed your alone time with Sophia?¡± Upon hearing her innocent words, Marcus¡¯ annoyance eased off a bit. ¡°I¡¯m angry at myself for not being able to protect you and the child.¡± Ellinor smirked. ¡°Then you should be angry at yourself. You¡¯re so sluggish.¡± Marcus thought she would at leastfort him, but she agreed with him instead. ¡°Are you here just to provoke me?¡± Ellinor tilted her head. ¡°Nope! Theo, didn¡¯t you understand my hidden meaning just then?¡± Marcus¡¯ eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°Your hidden meaning?¡± Ellinor said frankly, ¡°You know, when you first asked me why I came at this time, didn¡¯t you understand my answer?¡± Marcus recalled her response. ¡°It¡¯s Saturday, no work, and I¡¯m bored.¡± How could he not understand such a straightforward answer? After seeing his confused face, Ellinor rubbed her temples and said with a pout. ¡°Theo, what I meant by that sentence was that I miss you. Do you really need me to say it directly? It¡¯s so cheesy.¡± Marcus paused as his heart began to tremble. Was this little girl teasing him on purpose because she wanted to see his reaction? ¡°Even if you miss me, you can¡¯t disregard the actual situation and juste over.¡± He sighed softly; his temper waspletely gone. Ellinor squatted in front of him, supporting her face in her hands, looking dissatisfied. ¡°Ugh, men! At this moment, aren¡¯t you supposed to say ¡®I miss you too? Who wants to hear your lecture?¡± Marcus couldn¡¯t help but smile at her antics. There was a hint of sarcasm in his tone. ¡°How do you know I miss you too?¡± Ellinor stood up and shrugged. ¡°Yeah! You don¡¯t even remember me, so how could you miss me? I guess I just love to imagine things, right?¡± Marcus caught a glimpse of the slight disappointment on her face and gently reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Although I don¡¯t remember the old you, these past few days, I have been missing you.¡± Ellinor looked at him as a spark lit up in her dim eyes. ¡°Miss me how?¡± Marcus said honestly, ¡°I miss the way you first appeared when you pinched my neck and the way you kissed my cheek that day.¡± Ellinor pulled a face. ¡°Is that it? I thought you werepletely attracted by my charm and fell in love with me again, even though you don¡¯t remember me.¡± Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 She was only joking. However, the man slightly lifted his head and began looking at her with a profound gaze. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s true.¡± Ellinor was a bit surprised, looking at him with slight curiosity. ¡°Theo, is it that easy for you to fall for someone? That¡¯s so ky of you.¡± Marcus fell silent. This little girl was quite the tough cookie. His temper red. He grabbed her hand, pulling her into his arms. Although the man¡¯s legs were no longer functional, the strength of his upper body was not to be underestimated, Ellinor didn¡¯t have time to react before she was entrapped. She was forced to sit on hisp with his arms tightly wrapped around her waist. ¡°Although I don¡¯t remember you, you feel familiar to me. So, it¡¯s not love at first sight with you. It¡¯s more like recognition at first sight. However, I must admit that I¡¯m very interested in you.¡± Ellinor struggled a bit but realized she couldn¡¯t break free from his arms. She simply gave up. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want him to touch her; she was just afraid to press on his legs since they were already in a bad state. But since he was holding onto her so tightly without letting go, his legs should be fine, so she relented. ¡°Okay, Theo. I believe you. Just loosen up a bit; it¡¯s ufortable when you hold me so tight.¡± Marcus smelled the light scent on her, which made her feel even more familiar to him. He was eager to get closer to her. Instinctively, he tightened his hold, unwilling to let her go. ¡°Don¡¯t move; let me hold you a bit longer. You¡¯ll have to leave soon.¡± Ellinor let him hold her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting caught?¡± ¡°I locked the door.¡± Ellinor nced at the door. ¡°Theo, Sophia¡¯s father, Thaddeus, is here. Won¡¯t you have even less chance to do your rehab?¡± Marcus frowned. This was exactly what was bothering him. He knew that Thaddeus woulde, but he didn¡¯t expect him toe so soon. After thinking for a while, Ellinor said to Marcus, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to keep Thaddeus and Sophia busy, so you can have time to do your rehab.¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ellinor already had a n in mind. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Marcus didn¡¯t trust her. He was just about to question her further when the door handle of the room was suddenly twisted. Both of them became alert immediately. Thankfully, the man was wise enough to lock the door. The person outside realized the door was locked and knocked. ¡°Marcus, it¡¯s me! I brought you the cold medicine!¡± It was Sophia. Marcus responded calmly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m already in bed. You can leave the medicine on the table outside. I¡¯ll take it when I get up.¡± Sophia found it strange. ¡°Marcus, why would you lock the door when you¡¯re alone in the suite?¡± ¡°I took off my clothes.¡± Sophia sighed. ¡°So what if you took off your clothes? We¡¯re husband and wife; are you afraid I¡¯ll see your body? Marcus¡­¡± Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 ¡°Stay put for now. You¡¯re not in any condition to move yet.¡± Sophia told Marcus, ¡°I¡¯m going to get the hotel staff to open the room door. I need to bring in some cold medicine for you. The sooner you take it, the sooner you¡¯ll get better.¡± With that, she turned to leave, but¡­ ¡°Hold on.¡± Marcus called out to her. Sophia stopped. ¡°What¡¯s up, Marcus?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble the hotel staff. I¡¯ve already dressed up. I¡¯ll open the door for you.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re up already? Then okay. Be careful getting out of bed.¡± With Sophia upied, Marcus turned to Ellinor, who was still lying in his arms. They shared a silent understanding, and Ellinor stood up, opening the balcony door to leave. After closing the balcony door securely, Marcus messed up the bed covers a bit and undid the top two buttons of his shirt before going to open the door for Sophia. As Sophia entered, she subconsciously nced around the room, sensing something off but unable to pinpoint exactly what it was. ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡± Marcus asked, bringing her attention back to him. Sophia looked down at Marcus and noticed his undone buttons. Her suspicions faded a bit, and she handed him the box of medicine. This is it. Take two pills at a time, twice a day.¡± Marcus epted it calmly. ¡°Right. Got it.¡± Sophia felt his forehead. ¡®You don¡¯t seem as feverish as before Marcus, take the medicine now, okay? Wait here, I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± As she turned to leave, Marcus looked at the box of medicine in his hand, frowning slightly. He wasn¡¯t sick and didn¡¯t feel like taking any medicine. Sophia had made him take various medications over the years, saying it was for his health, but he felt that the more he took, the weaker his legs became. So he had stopped taking them. When Sophia wasn¡¯t looking, he would spit the pills out. After stopping the medication for a while, he felt some sensation returning to his legs. Now, he had someone to protect and lost memories to regain. He didn¡¯t want to wreck his health. Sophia returned with a ss of water. ¡°Marcus, what are you waiting for? Take your medicine.¡± Marcus nodded, took two pills from the box, and put them in his mouth. He then took the ss of water and swallowed them down. Upon seeing Marcus obediently take his medicine, Sophia smiled. ¡°This medicine works wonders. You should be better by tonight, Marcus.¡± He nodded. ¡°Thanks for your concern. I¡¯ve taken the medicine. You should go back to your father now.¡± Sophia reassured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marcus. I¡¯ve exined your condition to my father. He doesn¡¯t me you.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡®Good.¡± Marcus nodded. Sophia hesitated. She wanted to stay with Marcus. Today was a rare day without the interference of that annoying kid. She wanted to take this opportunity to spend some quality time with Marcus, even if it was just to take care of him while he was sick. Noticing that Sophia wasn¡¯t leaving, Marcus raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you still here? I¡¯ve taken the medicine, haven¡¯t I?¡± Sophia snapped back to reality. ¡°Marcus, my father doesn¡¯t really need me by his side.¡± Marcus looked at her sternly. ¡°Whether he needs you or not is his business. As his daughter, it¡¯s your responsibility to be there. Today is his first day here; you should spend as much time with him as possible. Things can be different tomorrow. Go, take good care of your father for me.¡± ¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t argue with that. She knew Marcus was right, and she didn¡¯t want to upset him. So she turned and left. Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 As she was about to leave, Sophia felt a gust of wind blow past her, prompting her to nce towards the balcony. Hadnt she shut the balcony door tight? Why was there now a sliver of an opening? ¡°Marcus, why is the balcony door open again?¡± She asked as a hint of suspicion crept into her eyes. Marcus paused and nced towards the balcony. ¡°The room felt stuffy, so I cracked the door open for some fresh air.¡± Sophia looked at Marcus. ¡°You¡¯re sick. You shouldn¡¯t be catching a draft. You should close it.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°I will in a bit. You go ahead.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t say anything more. Her gaze lingered on the balcony door before she turned to leave. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After Sophia left, Marcus closed the room door and then nced towards the balcony. It was silent. The littledy was gone, He then lowered his gaze to his open palm, where two pills that he hadn¡¯t actually swallowedy. Sophia seemed to have noticed something. He should warn her to avoid visiting him unless necessary. Although he did enjoy seeing her. He had no memories of her, but seeing her improved his mood. Sophia left her suite and headed to her father¡¯s. A nagging feeling about Marcus¡¯ balcony door persistently weighed on her mind. Marcus had also locked the door to his room. He was acting suspicious. As soon as she arrived at her father¡¯s suite, Bertha was there with a te of fruit. ¡°Sophia, would you like some fruit?¡± She asked gently. Sophia looked at the fruit te and rolled her eyes at Bertha without uttering a word, heading inside to find her father. Bertha was a bit helpless, but she was used to Sophia¡¯s rejection. While Bertha didn¡¯t mind, her young daughter Lea did. After seeing her mother being ignored by Sophia, Lea crossed her arms and said, ¡°Mom, she¡¯s so rude! Don¡¯t bother with her next time!¡± Bertha looked at her daughter. ¡°Lea, whatever your sister does, it¡¯s directed at me, not you. Don¡¯t let my issues with your sister affect you. Understand?¡± Lea wasn¡¯t happy with her mother¡¯s submissive attitude. ¡°Who¡¯s got issues with her? I wouldn¡¯t stoop to her level.¡± Bertha frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that? What kind of person is your sister?¡± Lea snorted. ¡°We all know what kind of person she is. To get a man who doesn¡¯t love her, she would do whatever it takes. She even ruined his life and broke up his family to satisfy her desires. I can¡¯t mess with such a frightening woman. I¡¯m afraid she might ruin my life next.¡± Bertha knew that what her daughter said was true. Her face fell; she was feeling very conflicted. Sophia was the person her husband cared about the most. His peace of mind relied on Sophia¡¯s happiness. And she, being deeply in love with Thaddeus, also wanted him to be happy and at peace. Sophia¡¯s actions were indeed excessive. She ruined a perfectly good family. But it was already done, and neither she nor Lea could change anything about that. All they could do was silently pray for Marcus¡¯ old girlfriend, hoping that she could find happiness again. Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Bertha didn¡¯t want to discuss Sophia any longer with her daughter. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lea. Stop talking about it and go y with Tristan.¡± Lea shrugged her shoulders and nced at Tristan, who was ying with his toys on the couch. ¡°Mom, I think Tristan seems a bit different from thest time we met.¡± Upon hearing this, Bertha nced toward Tristan, looking puzzled. ¡°What do you mean? How is Tristan different?¡± Lea tilted her head, feeling a bit frustrated. ¡°He used to be a very introverted kid. He didn¡¯t talk much and rarely smiled. But today, he was a bit shy at first and then began to talk a lot.¡± Bertha thought her daughter was overthinking. ¡°Kids are pure-hearted; once they feelfortable, they open up. Don¡¯t overthink.¡± Really? Lea wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°Also, Mom, the older Tristan gets, the more familiar he seems. He reminds me of someone I¡¯ve met before.¡± Bertha asked curiously, ¡°Reminds you of someone? Who?¡± Lea furrowed her brows in annoyance. ¡°I can¡¯t remember exactly where I¡¯ve seen him, but there¡¯s just this vague sense of familiarity.¡± Bertha yfully patted her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°You and your cartoons! Always thinking there¡¯s some kind of magic in the world. Now, stop thinking and go y with Tristan. Later, we¡¯re having a family dinner.¡± Lea responded absentmindedly and headed towards the couch to find Tristan. Family dinner? She never felt like she, her mom, and Sophia were family. ¡°Auntie, can you help me with this?¡± After seeing Lea approach, Adrian held up his Mechanical Hero toy, struggling to attach the arm. He had been trying for a while but couldn¡¯t get it. Lea took a look at the toy Tristan handed her, then looked up at Tristan before taking the toy and helping him attach the arm. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was actually pretty simple. Tristan was just too little and didn¡¯t have enough strength to snap the pieces together. Adrian, looking at his now fully assembled Mechanical Hero, was ecstatic. Lea found it boring and yawned. ¡°You keep ying; I need to do my homework.¡± Adrian looked up from his Mechanical Hero at Lea. ¡°Auntie, you have homework, too?¡± ¡°Of course I have homework. I¡¯m in school, and my teacher gave me a lot of it.¡± Adrian sympathetically looked at her while hugging his Mechanical Hero. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it with you.¡± Lea raised an eyebrow. ¡°You cane in, but you can¡¯t disturb me.¡± Adrian nodded earnestly. ¡°Okay.¡± And so, the two children, one big and one small, entered Lea¡¯s room together. Lea took her homework out of her bag and ced it on the desk, identally letting some of her drawings fall to the floor. As she was about to pick them up, Tristan¡¯ had already done it for her. Adrian, upon seeing the beautiful scenery on the drawing, eximed, ¡°Wow, Auntle, did you draw this?¡± Lea nodded, taking the drawings and neatly putting them away. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my art homework.¡± Adrian curiously asked, ¡°Did you imagine the ce on the drawing, or does it really exist? ¡°It¡¯s a real ce. My art teacher took us on a field trip to sketch it, and I tell you, the real scenery is much more beautiful than the drawing.¡± Adrian felt a surge of envy. He¡¯d never been on a trip before- Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 Ellinor never took them on long trips, fearing the potential dangers. She¡¯d always say they had to be a bit older before they could go. Neither Adrian, his older brother, nor his younger sister had ever seen the majestic mountains or the vast rivers. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Even the painted version is breathtaking. How much more beautiful would it be in reality? If only I could see it with my own eyes.¡± Lea looked at Adrian and could feel his sorrow. She thought of how strict Sophia had been with him. She hardly ever allowed him to leave the house. Poor child. After he was born, he was taken away from his biological mother and ced under the care of a stepmother, who kept him sheltered from the world. ¡°I¡¯m not the best at painting, but my art teacher¡¯s work is closer to the real thing. Wait here, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Lea, still a child herself, couldn¡¯t take her young nephew to see those breathtaking scenes, but she could show him through the art she had. She found her collection and gently took out a painting, carefully bringing it to Adrian. ¡°Look at this. My art teacher painted it. It¡¯s much more realistic than my work.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Adrian¡¯s mouth dropped in awe. He was truly amazed by the painting. There were such beautiful ces in the world? One day, he would take his mom and siblings to see this beautiful ce depicted in the painting. Adrian then noticed the signature on the painting: Lady Lotus. Lady Lotus? Adrian¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Auntie, is your art teacher Lady Lotus?¡± Lea was surprised. ¡°Yes! Wow, you¡¯re so young and can already recognize words!¡± Adrian did recognize the words, but he wasn¡¯t trying to show off. It was because his home was filled with Lady Lotus¡¯ paintings. They were cherished treasures for his mother. His mother had told him that these paintings were the works of his grandmother, his mother¡¯s mother. He had seen his grandmother¡¯s signature before, and it was exactly the same as the one on the painting in front of him. Could it be that Auntie Lea¡¯s art teacher was his grandmother? ¡°Auntie Lea, can I have this painting?¡± Adrian asked as his innocent eyes sparkled with sincerity. Lea, moved by Adrian¡¯s situation, agreed without a second thought. ¡°If you like it, it¡¯s yours. But you must take good care of it. Frame it and keep it safe. My teacher¡¯s work sells for a hefty price out there.¡± Lady Lotus¡¯ paintings were expensive, but the artist herself didn¡¯t seem to care, often gifting her sketches to her students. Lea had many of her teacher¡¯s paintings, so giving one to Adrian wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Adrian was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great! My mom loves Lady Lotus¡¯s paintings! She¡¯ll be so happy!¡± Upon hearing this, Lea immediately frowned. ¡°What did you say? You want to give this painting to your mother?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes, my mom loves Lady Lotus¡¯ paintings.¡± ¡°Well, in that case, I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± Lea suddenly changed her mind, taking back the painting and putting it back into her collection. Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 Adrian watched his newly acquired painting being taken back with confusion. He cast a puzzled look at Lea. ¡°Aunty, you promised me the painting. Why are you taking it back?¡± Lea rolled her eyes at him, her tone sharp. ¡°I did promise you the painting, but I never said you could give it to Sophia.¡± She detested Sophia, who was unworthy of owning a painting by her mentor. Adrian looked rather wronged. ¡°But Mommy isn¡¯t¡­¡± He cut his sentence off midway and swallowed back abruptly. He couldn¡¯t reveal his true identity since it would get his handsome dad in trouble. Never mind, he would find a way to get Mommy to buy the painting from Aunty Lea in the future. 4 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lea waited for ¡®Tristan¡¯ to finish his sentence. ¡°Well, your mommy isn¡¯t what?¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°Nothing; you¡¯re right, Aunty. I shouldn¡¯t re-gift your painting. I won¡¯t take the painting. You should focus on your homework. I¡¯m going back to find my dad.¡± Upon seeing the little guy¡¯s dejected look, Lea felt incredible guilt wash over her and called him back. ¡°Hey! Wait¡­¡± Adrian turned around. ¡°What is it, Aunty? Is there anything else?¡± Lea took out the painting again and handed it to him. ¡°Fine, take it!¡± Adrian looked surprised and epted the painting. He looked at her with some confusion. ¡°Aunty, are you really giving it to me this time?¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s yours! Give it to whoever you like. I don¡¯t care!¡± Adrian grinned. ¡°Thank you, Aunty!¡± Lea coughed. ¡°Also¡­ I heard your dad has a cold. It¡¯s best not to go see him and risk getting infected.¡± Adrian dismissed her warning. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m very healthy and have a strong immune system. Aunty, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± With that, he took the painting and ran off. Lea watched Tristan¡¯s¡¯ retreating figure, finding him increasingly different from the Tristan she remembered. It was strange. They looked identical/but they seemed like two different people. After leaving Lea¡¯s room, Adrian ran into Sophia, who had juste out of Thaddeus¡¯ room. Noticing that the little guy was about to run out of the suite, Sophia quickly stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Where are you running off to so quickly?¡± Adrian didn¡¯t like Sophia. Whenever he saw her, his childlike innocence disappeared and was reced by tant disdain. ¡°I¡¯m going back to find Dad.¡± Adrian muttered, his face stern. Sophia knew this Tristan¡¯ was not the Tristan she knew. Without the man around, she didn¡¯t bother putting on a pleasant face for the child. ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand? Show me!¡± Adrian had no intention of showing her. He hid the rolled-up painting behind his back. ¡°It¡¯s a painting Auntie Lea gave me. I¡¯m going to show it to Dad!¡± Would Lea, that insufferable girl, really be so generous as to give her nominal son a painting? Sophia smelled a rat. She reached out impatiently. ¡°What painting? Show me first!¡± Adrian frowned. ¡°No. I want Dad to see it first!¡± Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 Sophia reached out and grabbed Adrian, yanking the painting from behind him. After discing Adrian to one side, she unfurled the painting and took a look. But there was nothing unusual. It was just an ordinaryndscape painting. Adrian was livid to see his painting taken away. He tried to jump and retrieve it, but to no avail. Sophia was much taller than him and out of reach. ¡°Give it back! Give me my painting back!¡± Sophia flipped the painting over and examined the back, but still found nothing amiss. However, after seeing the flustered and frustrated look on Ellinor¡¯s spoiled brat, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. So, she deliberately didn¡¯t return the painting. Adrian¡¯s mor roused Thaddeus, Bertha, and Lea. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Sophia, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s the kid fussing about?¡± Thaddeus emerged from his room, posing the question with an air of authority. Sophia shed her father a smile. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s nothing. The kid insisted on running out by himself. I tried to stop him, and now he¡¯s throwing a tantrum.¡± Bertha, seeing the flustered and sweaty Tristan, beckoned him over with a tender wave. Tristan,e here;e to Grandma and Grandpa. You can¡¯t run out by yourself. Grandma will put on a cartoon for you.¡± Adrian was angry with Sophia and didn¡¯t know Thaddeus and Bertha well enough to consider them grandparents. He didn¡¯t heed Bertha¡¯s sympathy and continued to jump, trying to reach for the painting Sophia held. ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch cartoons! I want my painting! Give my painting back to me!¡± Bertha was helpless, but not angry. Thaddeus, however, was somewhat irritated by the child¡¯s disobedience and snorted. ¡°That¡¯s the kind of child Marcus has spoiled. He has no manners whatsoever! Sophia, does he always treat you with such an attitude?¡± Sophia sighed with a hint of grievance. ¡°Ah, Dad, I¡¯ve gotten used to it. But this kid isn¡¯t spoiled by Marcus. Marcus is quite strict with him. It¡¯s just that this kid¡­ I don¡¯t know who he¡¯s taken after, but he¡¯s just so disobedient.¡± Who had the kid taken after? The moment Sophia said this, Thaddeus thought of the child¡¯s origin and felt a sense of disdain. Indeed, blood that wasn¡¯t his own was always off-putting. Just then, Lea stepped up, speaking in defense of her little nephew. ¡°I think Tristan is quite well- behaved. He¡¯s not as willful as you make him out to be, Sophia.¡± Sophia nced at Lea, her eyes concealed with disdain. ¡°How long have you been around him? You haven¡¯t seen his mischievous side at all ¡°I may not see it because you always keep Tristan cooped up at home. You don¡¯t let him socialize. It¡¯s hard for me to see what I can¡¯t witness. However, I do know why Tristan is throwing this tantrum now. Isn¡¯t it because you took the painting I gave him? If you don¡¯t return it, of course, he¡¯s going to be worried.¡± Thaddeus and Bertha finally noticed the rolled-up painting in Sophia¡¯s hand. She held it high, intentionally out of Tristan¡¯s reach, while he incessantly attempted to grab it. Sophia looked at Lea with a smile that was barely different from a scowl. ¡°Lea, you are misunderstanding me again. I didn¡¯t take Tristan¡¯s painting on purpose. I was just worried that he took it from you without understanding the consequences. I was going to return it to you.¡± Lea furrowed her brows. Her dislike for Sophia was deepening. Who would suspect their own child of theft? She used to think that Sophia, who went to great lengths to snatch her man, would love Tristan because he was part of that man. Now, it seemed like she thought too highly of Sophia. Sophia was fundamentally selfish. Even her love was selfish Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 With a frown, Lea approached Sophia, looking up at her tall sister. She stretched out her hand, saying, ¡°Well, then you should return my drawing now.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t see anything wrong with the drawing and didn¡¯t want to argue with Lea in front of their father. After all, she had just promised him that she would get along well with Lea. So she gave the drawing back to Lea without hesitation. Lea grabbed the drawing and rolled her eyes at Sophia without any courtesy. Then, she handed the drawing over to a frantic and annoyed Tristan¡¯ in front of everyone. ¡°Here. Your aunt gave you this drawing, so take care of it.¡± Adrian took back the drawing. His face lightened up a bit as he pouted. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Lea nodded and turned to her father. ¡°Dad, you see, Tristan is quite sensible and polite. It¡¯s just a pity that some people don¡¯t know how to teach.¡± Thaddeus looked a bit embarrassed. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia naturally heard the sarcasm in Lea¡¯s tone, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡­¡± Leapletely ignored Sophia, taking hold of Tristan¡¯s small hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tristan. I¡¯ll take you to your dad.¡± Tristan obediently nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then he followed Lea out, leaving Sophia alone with Thaddeus, her face looking rather ugly. Not far from the suite, Lea looked back to confirm that Sophia hadn¡¯t followed her. Then she whispered to Tristan, ¡°I know you¡¯re not Tristan.¡±. Adrian¡¯s expression was frozen. He looked at Lea with surprise and guilt. His reaction further confirmed Lea¡¯s suspicions. ¡°I can tell that you hate Sophia as much as I do, don¡¯t you?¡± Adrian had liked his aunt, Lea, from the start. He felt like she wasn¡¯t a bad person, so he didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore. He nodded honestly. Leaughed. ¡°I knew it!¡± Adrian was puzzled. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°At the beginning, you were happy when I gave you the drawing, saying you¡¯d give it to your mommy. I thought you were talking about Sophia. But when you were so reluctant to let Sophia touch the drawing, I knew. The mommy you were talking about wasn¡¯t Sophia at all.¡± Adrian pouted. ¡°Auntie¡­ Well, you¡¯re not really my aunt, but can I ask you not to tell anyone about this.¡± Lea nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell. If I wanted to, I would have said it already.¡± Adrian trusted her. ¡°Thank you!¡± Lea then asked, ¡°Can you tell me how you ended up here? Where is the real Tristan?¡± Adrian scratched his head with some frustration. ¡°Well¡­ We were identally swapped one day. The real Tristan should be at my house now.¡± He described the situation to Lea, who listened with disbelief. Could such a coincidence really happen in this world? The two kids looked exactly alike. This was definitely not a simple matter. Lea suddenly had another guess. ¡°Do you have a picture of your mommy? I want to see what she looks like.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have one on me right now, but my mommy is really pretty.¡± Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Lea could picture a woman of striking beauty, for only such a woman could have birthed such an attractive child. After she had escorted Adrian to the door of his suite, she didn¡¯t pry any further. ¡°Right, go find your dad now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about you.¡± She assured him. Adrian nodded, thanked her again, and obediently entered the suite alone. After watching Adrian enter, Lea stood in the corridor, lost in thought. She had a nagging feeling that the boy¡¯s face reminded her of someone she had met when she was younger. Initially, she couldn¡¯t figure out who it might be, but when she heard ¡®Tristan¡¯ describe how he was mistakenly brought here, a memory from years ago resurfaced. That year, after a bitter argument with her father, her mother stormed out of the house, taking Lea with her. During their journey, they had a car ident. Her mother was in critical condition and urgently needed a blood transfusion. Her mother had a rare blood type, and there was not enough blood of that type in the hospital¡¯s blood bank. Just then, a beautifuldy appeared like an angel and dohated a generous amount of blood, saving her mother¡¯s life. That good Samaritan¡¯s face was still vivid in Lea¡¯s mind. Tristan¡¯ and Tristan shared a resemnce with thatdy. Could such coincidences really happen? Could it be that Tristan¡¯s biological mother was the good Samaritan who saved her mother¡¯s life? Adrian carried that painting into the bedroom to find Marcus. Marcus was sitting in his wheelchair, enjoying the breeze on the balcony alone. ¡°Dad.¡± Adrian carefully called out as he approached the balcony, worried that he might startle his father. Marcus, who had already heard his soning in, turned his head and gently responded, ¡°Why are you back alone?¡± Adrian hid the painting behind his back. ¡°Dad, I got something really nice. You can give it to mom next time she visits. She¡¯ll be really happy.¡± Marcus raised an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°Oh? What is this thing that can make your mom so happy?¡± Adrian grinned, revealing the painting he had been hiding. ¡°Dad, look! This painting!¡± Marcus looked at thendscape painting unfurled before him. It was beautifully done, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what made it so special. ¡°Does your mom like this painting?¡± Adrian nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes! My mom loves paintings by this artist. If you give her this painting, she¡¯ll be absolutely thrilled and start to like you more.¡± With a hint of helplessness, Marcus patted his son¡¯s head, appreciating his efforts. The boy still didn¡¯t know that he and his mom were actually a couple. ¡°Can you tell me why your mom likes this artist¡¯s paintings so much?¡± Adrian saw no reason to hide the truth from his handsome dad. ¡°Well¡­ because this artist¡­ Dad, Mom doesn¡¯t want us to tell anyone about this. I¡¯m only telling you, so you can¡¯t betray my trust, okay?¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. With that assurance, Adrian finally rxed and shared the secret. ¡°Because this artist might be my grandmother, Mom¡¯s mom.¡± Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 Marcus¡¯ brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s painting? How¡¯d youe across it?¡± ¡°Auntie Lea gave it to me. She said it was drawn by her art teacher. I noticed the signature matched Grandma¡¯s, so I thought I¡¯d keep it to give to Mommy. Mommy lost her mother when she was young and thought Grandma had long passed away. She¡¯ll be so surprised to see this painting.¡± Marcus squinted at the painting. ¡°If it¡¯s something she¡¯d appreciate, keep it safe, and we can give it to her next time we meet.¡± Adrian nodded vigorously. ¡°I will!¡± Marcus tousled Adrian¡¯s hair. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t talk about your mom here, okay?¡± Adrian understood Marcus¡¯ point. Although he was a bit upset about not being able to mention his mom, he obediently agreed. Ellinor returned to the nchet Vi. Her three little ones rushed towards her. ¡°Mommy! Mommy! Where did you go early in the morning?¡± Ellinor, ever the fair-minded mother, squatted down and embraced her children. ¡°Mommy went to meet a friend. Did you three behave yourselves at home? Did you obey Auntie and eat your breakfast?¡± The trio nodded in sync. ¡°We did!¡± La spoke earnestly, Mommy, we were really good. After breakfast, we tried on outfits with Auntie, picking out what to wear to the wedding.¡± Ellinor ruffled her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Good! Wait a minute¡­ wedding clothes? Whose wedding are you attending?¡± Before the children could answer, Veronica chimed in. ¡°Chase and Belinda¡¯s wedding. You didn¡¯t know?¡± What? Ellinor stood up, looking incredulously at Veronica. It was like her face was screaming, ¡®are you kidding?¡¯ ¡°Who¡¯s getting married?¡± Veronica handed an invitation to Ellinor. ¡°See for yourself. Chase had this delivered this morning. The wedding is next week.¡± Ellinor quickly opened the invitation; indeed, as Veronica said, it was an invitation to Chase and Belinda¡¯s wedding, with a picture of the couple. Those two were moving so quickly! After seeing the surprise on Ellinor¡¯s face, Veronica furrowed her brows. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Aren¡¯t you and Chase good friends? He didn¡¯t let you in on this big news?¡± Ellinor stared at the invitation for a moment, not answering Veronica¡¯s question. She looked up and said, ¡°Keep an eye on the kids for me. I need to step out for a bit.¡± Without waiting for Veronica¡¯s response, she dashed out. Veronica guessed that Ellinor must be off to give Chase a piece of her mind Oh well, she¡¯d better not get involved and focus on babysitting. Besides, she had to pick out the most beautiful dress for herself and have Moran be her date to the wedding. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Ellinor arrived at the loft she once shared with Ida and Chase. As she was about to input the code to unlock the door, she paused. She decided to ring the doorbell instead. It had been a while since shest visited. She didn¡¯t know if Ida and Chase had brought anyone home. If she saw something she shouldn¡¯t, it would be her facing the awkwardness. After the doorbell rang for a while, someone came to open the door. Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 Ellinor¡¯s hunch was spot on. The person who answered the door wasn¡¯t Ida or Chase, but it wasn¡¯t a stranger either. Byran, in his pajamas and looking like he¡¯d just woken up, ran his fingers through his shaggy hair and yawned. ¡°Sis, it¡¯s you? Why are you up so early? Isn¡¯t it the weekend?¡± Ellinor brushed past Byran and strode straight in, taking in the state of the room with a frown. ¡°Where are Ida and Chase?¡± Byran, trailing obediently behind her, replied, ¡°Ida¡¯s in the bathroom. Chase moved out a couple of days ago, remember? He¡¯s getting married, so he moved into his new ce.¡± Moved out? Chase didn¡¯t even give her a heads-up. What a¡¯ piece of work! Ellinor¡¯s expression darkened. She perched on the sofa and gestured for Byran to bring her a ss of water. Byranplied without a fuss. ¡°Okay.¡± By the time Byran fetched the water, Ida had finished in the bathroom and emerged, dressed and ready. ¡°You¡¯re up early, boss.¡± Ida took the ss from Byran and gave it to Ellinor herself. Ellinor was genuinely thirsty, and she gulped down a couple of mouthfuls. ¡°You and Chase are getting all secretive on me. You¡¯re not even telling me about the wedding and sending me an invitation like some stranger?¡± Ida looked innocent. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s got nothing to do with me. I¡¯d never go behind your back like that. As for Chase, I only found out he was moving out a couple of days ago when he was packing. I thought he¡¯d tell you.¡± Ellinor let out a dryugh. ¡°And where did he move to?¡± Ellinor took another sip of water. ¡°He¡¯s got it all nned out, hasn¡¯t he? Good for him.¡± As she said, ¡®Good for him, her tone was t, but her displeasure was palpable. Ida, who had known Ellinor since they were kids, could see she was angry. She pulled out her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call Chase. I¡¯ll get him toe back and exin himself.¡± With that, Ida headed off to the balcony to make the call. Byran stood awkwardly in ce, feeling the same kind of pressure from his sister that he usually felt from his brother, Balfour. You¡¯don ¡°Sis, Chase is an adult. He can handle his own marriage. You don¡¯t need to be so upset, do you?¡± Ellinor shot him a cool look. ¡°Am I upset?¡± Byran felt a chill. ¡°Uh¡­ good, good. I¡¯ll just go cut up some fruit for you.¡± He made a hasty retreat to the safety of the kitchen. It was obvious that she was upset. The look in her eyes was like daggers. If he didn¡¯t get out of the line of fire, he¡¯d get skewered. On the balcony. Ida finally got through to Chase. From the wind noise on the line, he didn¡¯t seem to be at home. ¡°Where are you? The boss is looking for you.¡± Chase¡¯s voice had an unusual edge to it. ¡°What¡¯s up? Does she need something?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ida snapped. ¡°Cut the crap! Get back here and exin your wedding ns to her!¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°Tell her to wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon to own up.¡± Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Then Ida heard a loud bellow from Chase on the other end of the phone, and the call abruptly ended. Ida fell silent. She wondered what that man was up to this time. After pocketing her cellphone, Ida returned to the living room. ¡°Boss, I got a hold of him. He said he¡¯s on his way. You just gotta hang tight for a bit.¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows. She was visibly irritated. ¡°Boss, have you had breakfast yet? Can I toast a couple of slices of bread for you?¡± Ellinor nced at Ida. She wasn¡¯t hungry, but she knew that Ida and Byran had just woken up and hadn¡¯t had their breakfast yet, so she nodded and gave a small affirmation. Ida let out a sigh of relief and headed to the kitchen. As soon as she entered the kitchen, Byran sidled up to her. ¡°Ida, why is my sis so scary today? Is it all because Chase didn¡¯t tell her about his wedding in advance? Is that really necessary?¡± Ida rapped Byran on the head. ¡°What do you know? Don¡¯t gossip about your sister behind her back. Go turn on the toaster; we need a few slices of toast.¡± Byran rubbed his head and shrugged. ¡°If you¡¯re gonna boss me around, fine, but why hit me?¡± Meanwhile, elsewhere.. After Chase took the plunge from the bungee jumping tform, he reveled in the thrilling sensation of swinging high in the air. Eventually, the staff pulled him up and utched the cord. Try t The staff member marveled at him. ¡°Sir, I guide hundreds of people in bungee jumping every day, and you are by far the calmest. Aren¡¯t you scared at all? Have you done this before?¡± Chase grinned. ¡°Nope, it¡¯s my first time, and it¡¯s quite fun.¡± The staff member couldn¡¯t help but praise him. ¡°Sir, I must say you¡¯re incredible.¡± Chaseughed it off and stepped off the tform to find Belinda, who hade with him. Belinda was waiting anxiously in the waiting area behind the tform. When she saw hime down, she rushed over to check. ¡°Are you¡­are you okay?¡± Chase looked at Belinda, whose face had gone pale with fear, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was actually quite exhrating.¡± Belinda stared at him. ¡°So, you weren¡¯t scared at all?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chase chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of when I¡¯m strapped to a cord? Didn¡¯t you want me to prove my love for you by bungee jumping? Now I¡¯ve proven it, haven¡¯t I? My feelings for you are genuine.¡± Belinda blinked awkwardly. ¡°I¡­I regret it now. I shouldn¡¯t have made you bungee jump; I should¡¯ve made you skydive. That doesn¡¯t have a cord, so I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯re scared then.¡±¡± Clearly, Belinda wasn¡¯t serious. Chase shrugged and smiled, reaching out to caress her pale face. ¡°Are you still going on about this? Look at you; you didn¡¯t even jump, but just watching me made you scared and pale. And now you dare suggest I skydive?¡± Belinda was genuinely shaken. From the moment Chase stepped on the tform, she began to worry and regret forcing him to prove his feelings for her in this way. What if the cord snapped? She knew she¡¯d me herself for the rest of her life. No, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live with herself. She¡¯d jump after him. Thankfully, nothing happened. Chase knew she was worried for him, so he pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m fine. If you want me to skydive, I¡¯ll do it, but not today. Today, we need to get back and exin our marriage to Ellinor.¡± Belinda looked up at him and was a little startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ellinor? Does she still object to us being together?¡± Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 Chase narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s mad at you, but rather at me.¡± Belinda chose not to push further and followed Chase down the mountain trail. By the time they got back, it was already close to noon. The bungee jumping spot was miles away from the city, and they made no dys on their return. Upon entering, they found Ida and Byran at the kitchen, sipping coffee and chit-chatting, with no sign of Ellinor. Chase, hand in hand with Belinda, asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the boss?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ida, cradling her coffee mug, jerked her thumb towards the couch. ncing over, they saw Ellinor lying on the couch with her eyes closed, seemingly asleep. ¡°Where on Earth were you two?¡± Byran teased. ¡°My sister¡¯s been waiting for you so long that she fell asleep.¡± Belinda blushed. ¡°Ah¡­ we¡­ we went to a tourist spot. It was a bit far, which is why we¡¯rete.¡± Ignoring Byran¡¯sment, Chase moved lightly towards Ellinor, picking up a throw from the couch to cover her. His actions were gentle and respectful, devoid of any inappropriate implications. Still, Ellinor was stirred awake, opening her eyes sharply. Facing Ellinor, Chase offered a cautious smile. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes at him, brushed him off, and sat up. Chase backed off a few steps, standing beside Belinda, ready to face the music. With azy flick of her eyes, Ellinor looked at them. ¡°So, how far along are you two?¡± Belinda felt a strange guilt wash over her. It was as if she were facing her stern uncle creating a pressure she couldn¡¯t exin. ¡°Ellinor, I¡­¡± Ellinor eyed the flustered and blushing Belinda, patting the spot beside her. ¡°Belinda,e sit here. I¡¯m not asking you.¡± Belinda was surprised for a moment, but she quickly took the offered spot, feeling very relieved. She had thought Ellinor was mad at her too, which scared her to death. Chase looked at Belinda, who had left him behind, pulled a wry smile, and sighed before saying, ¡°Boss, haven¡¯t you seen the wedding invitation? We¡¯re getting married. The date¡¯s already set.¡± ! Ellinor gave him a stern look. ¡°Have you got the marriage certificate?¡± Chase smiled. ¡°We have.¡± Ellinor crossed her arms. ¡°Did you discuss this with anyone?¡± Chase, now feeling a bit ashamed, lowered his head. ¡°Boss, I apologize. I just thought why wait? So we got the certificate and set the wedding date. I didn¡¯t want to risk losing my girlfriend again. Boss, please understand!¡± Belinda¡¯s face turned even redder. She felt like he was way out of line, especially in front of Ellinor. Ellinor huffed. ¡°It seems to me that what you¡¯re really afraid of is me. Are you afraid that I might interfere?¡± Chaseughed. ¡°So, you are self-aware! After all, instead of helping me, you¡¯ve been badmouthing me to Belinda, It was hard enough to win her over, so I was genuinely afraid of losing her again.¡± Ellinor gave him a disparaging look. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I just stating facts? Haven¡¯t you been flippant about rtionships in the past? You treated them all like games. And you have the audacity to me me for telling Belinda the truth? Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Chase shrugged and chuckled. ¡°But I¡¯ve turned over a new leaf, haven¡¯t I?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Ellinor shot him a re. ¡°Leopards don¡¯t change their spots.¡± Then she turned to Belinda, her expression softening slightly. ¡°Belinda, does he have something on you?¡± Chase wiped the sweat off his forehead, stunned at how bad his reputation was in his boss¡¯s eyes. Belinda awkwardly pulled at her lip. ¡°Ellinor, no¡­ he didn¡¯t force me¡­¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°How did you agree to marry him so quickly? Have you forgotten how he treated you before?¡± Belinda blushed. ¡°He said he was serious about me, so I wanted to give him a chance¡± Ellinor looked worried. ¡°You need to think it through. Dating is fine; I won¡¯t interfere with that. But marriage is too much; you should reconsider.¡± Belinda looked at her in surprise. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chase, afraid that his hard-won wife would be talked out of marriage by Ellinor, quickly moved to sit between the two women. ¡°Boss, you see! You med me for not discussing it with you, but could we really discuss it? If we did, I would lose my wife.¡± Ellinor looked at him with disdain. ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to say you were against marriage? Are you sure you¡¯re ready to be tied down to one woman for the rest of your life? I don¡¯t care about other girls, but Belinda isn¡¯t someone you can just y with. Marriage is not child¡¯s y!¡± Chase tried to exin with a wry smile. ¡°Boss, can we stop talking about my past? Who doesn¡¯t have one? I thought I would never fall in love with a woman, and I enjoyed my freedom, so I didn¡¯t n to get married. But now, I realize that I¡¯m not as carefree as I thought. I¡¯ve fallen for a woman. For her, I¡¯m willing to restrain myself, ept the constraints of marriage, and take responsibility for her. I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Ellinor eyed Chase with skepticism. ¡°What if one day you let Belinda down?¡± Chase didn¡¯t want to make empty promises. He had made too many in the past. They were meaningless and only tarnished his feelings for Belinda. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°If that ever happens, you and Ida can hire someone to castrate me.¡± Ellinor, Ida, and Belinda were left speechless. Byran pulled the attention to himself. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t involve my ida in such matters, okay? I don¡¯t want her to have any connection with another man¡¯s lower body.¡± Sometimes, Byran was really too much. Chase nced at Byran and looked seriously at Ellinor. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m not joking this time. I wouldn¡¯t dare y with your niece¡¯s feelings. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d knife me.¡± Ellinor snorted coldly. ¡°If you were really scared of me, you wouldn¡¯t have acted first and reportedter.¡± Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 She wasn¡¯t really trying to prevent these two from being together; she was just worried that Belinda would get her heart broken by Chase again. Chase was her childhood friend. Naturally, she trusted his integrity as a friend, but as a man, Chase was far from being a decent guy. She turned to face Belinda, who was a bit naive, and said seriously, ¡°Belinda, if you¡¯ve decided to give this guy another chance, then I won¡¯t say anything more. I wish you both the best. But remember if he ever hurts you again,e see me first. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Belinda was deeply touched. She stood up, walked past Chase, and gave her a big hug. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re just too good to me. Even with my uncle gone, you still treat me like family. It¡¯s so touching! Oh, Ellinor¡­¡±. Ellinor, ufortable with the close contact,ughed awkwardly and pulled away, pushing Belinda into the arms of her soon-to-be husband. She took a step back, cing a bit of distance between them. ¡°Alright! You two go and prepare for your wedding. I¡¯ll be there with the kids.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Ellinor, when I think about it, this will be the second time you¡¯ve attended my wedding. I¡¯m so touched, but also a bit sad. Last time, during my failed wedding, you and my uncle were still together. Now, he¡¯s¡­¡± The mention of her uncle brought a wave of sadness as well as sympathy for Ellinor. She thought Ellinor had it rough. She was still foolishly waiting for her uncle to return They all thought he would nevere back. Sigh¡­ Ellinor didn¡¯t say anything. In the past, if someone mentioned that man in front of her she might feel a wave of sadness too. But now it was different. She knew where he was, and she had seen him; he just didn¡¯t remember her. She hadn¡¯t told anyone about it yet, fearing it would stir up trouble. Chase, seeing that she wasn¡¯t speaking, thought Belinda had stirred up old wounds. He quickly moved Belinda to his other side, changing the topic. ¡°Alright! You have agreed to our marriage, and you¡¯ve given us your blessing. Let¡¯s not be sad anymore. Otherwise, I might start feeling blue too.¡± Belindaughed at Chase¡¯s feigned sadness. ¡°Hah! What are you feeling blue about? When men get married, they don¡¯t have to leave their homes. But when women get married, we have to leave our parents and move to the man¡¯s house. That¡¯s why we get sad.¡± Chase frowned. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have to leave my home? I¡¯ve already moved out. All my stuff is in our new apartment. Belinda, can¡¯t you see how much I¡¯ve given up?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Belinda smirked. ¡°I¡¯m talking about leaving home, not moving houses. Humph, you really don¡¯t understand a woman¡¯s heart. Forget it; I¡¯m not going to argue with you.¡± Seeing her about to leave, Chase quickly pulled her back into his arms. ¡°Where are you going? If you¡¯re not talking to me, who are you going to talk to? From now on, I¡¯m the closest person to you. You have to tell me everything.¡± Belinda, unable to escape his hold, blushed and stuttered. ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯t act like this in front of Ellinor! She willugh at us! Let me go¡­¡± Chase didn¡¯t let go. He even looked unbothered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Ellinor won¡¯tugh at us. It¡¯s normal for a married couple to be affectionate.¡± Belinda waspletely embarrassed. ¡°You¡­ Stop it! Even if Ellinor doesn¡¯tugh at us, there are still other people here. Let me go¡­¡± Chase looked at the two people nearby andughed. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re overthinking it. Those two are even more affectionate than we are. If they aren¡¯t embarrassed, why should we be?¡± Ida wondered why she had to be the new topic. Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 Byranfortably nestled himself next to Ida, draping his arm around her shoulder without hesitation. ¡°Think you can outdo us in the lovey-dovey department? I bet you can¡¯t.¡± Ida shoved him off as her face contorted in disgust. ¡°Compete with them by yourself?¡± Byran, used to her rejection, merely shrugged. ¡°How can Ipete by myself?¡± Ida ignored himpletely. Ellinor, watching the pair, was both concerned and worried. She turned to Belinda. ¡°Do your parents know about your wedding ns?¡± Chase finally loosened his hold on Belinda, allowing her to answer Ellinor properly. Belinda blushed and nodded styly. ¡°Yes, they do.¡± Chase grinned confidently. ¡°Not only do they know, they absolutely adore me, their future son-inw.¡± Ellinor shot Chase a skeptical look. Her gaze then rested on Belinda. ¡°Is that so? Have your parents met this guy?¡± ¡°Yes, Ellinor. My parents have met Chase, and they quite agree with our marriage.¡± Once Ellinor understood the situation, she wasn¡¯t surprised. Chase came across as a charming and polite gentleman. He was always smiling. It was no wonder the older folks, especially those who didn¡¯t know him too well, liked him. ¡°Since your parents agree, you can prepare for the wedding well.¡± With that said, Ellinor stood and headed for the door. Upon seeing her leave, Chase and Ida simultaneously called out to her. ¡°Boss, where are you going?¡± Ellinor waved without looking back. ¡°I¡¯m heading back to the nchet Vi. My kids are waiting for me.¡± Chase quickly stood and reached out to stop Ellinor. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t leave. You rarelye by; let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± ¡°No thanks. It¡¯s the weekend, and I need to spend it with my kids.¡± Chase sighed dramatically. ¡°Ever since the boss had kids, she doesn¡¯t care about me and Ida anymore.¡± Ellinor frowned and nced at him disapprovingly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t care about you guys, would I havee over first thing in the morning?¡± ¡°Since you do care, let¡¯s get together and have dinner today. Boss, you could give me some wedding advice too.¡±. Ellinor was uninterested. ¡°It¡¯s your wedding, so figure it out yourself.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chase didn¡¯t let go. ¡°But you¡¯re family to me. I need you.¡± Ida approached. ¡°Yeah, boss, no matter what, stay and have dinner with us. You don¡¯t have to go to the office today.¡± Ellinor began to hesitate after looking at Ida. ¡°But¡­¡± Ida understood her concerns. ¡°Boss, if you stay, I can go fetch the kids from the nchet Vi.¡± Byran chimed in. ¡°Yeah! Ida and I can go bring the kids over. Sister, let¡¯s all get together, the kids love a good party.¡± Belinda nodded eagerly. ¡°Ellinor, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Ellinor was touched by their honest requests. She then thought of her three little ones who also loved a good gathering, so she nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, fine.¡± Chase cheered. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Boss, your world can¡¯t just revolve around the nchet family and your kids. It should include us too.¡± Ellinor thought she was including them in her life. What was he saying? ¡°Stay with your soon-to-be wife and our boss. I¡¯ll go to the nchet Vi to pick up the kids.¡± Ida said to Chase. Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 With that, Ida strode to the foyer, reaching for her car keys. Byran immediately scurried after her. ¡°Wait up, Ida. I¡¯ming with you.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ida didn¡¯t wait for him, but she didn¡¯t refuse or stop Byran from following her either. After watching them leave, Chase casually draped his arm over Ellinor¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Bass, do you reckon Ida and Byran might tie the knot after me and Belinda?¡± Ellinor squinted her eyes thoughtfully. ¡°Maybe. Byran¡¯s pretty serious about Ida, but whether Ida¡¯s willing to walk down the aisle with him is another story.¡± Just as she was about to call Veronica to inform her that Ida and Byran would be picking up the kids, a call came in. It was Balfour. ¡°Ellinor, where are you?¡± He asked. Ellinor remembered that Balfour had gone abroad to meet someone and felt a sudden surge of anxiety. ¡°Mr. Howard, are you back? Did you meet with that person?¡± Balfour grunted in affirmation. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle to you. We need to talk face-to-face.¡± Ellinor felt a whirlwind of emotions. After informing Balfour of her whereabouts, she lost herself in thought. She wanted to know the answer, yet she feared the answer might not be what she hoped for. Chase and Belinda exchanged nces, sensing that Ellinor seemed unusually distracted after that call. Chase dropped his nonchnt demeanor and cautiously asked, ¡°Boss, was that Balfour on the line?¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality and nodded. Belinda inquired. ¡°Ellinor, what did Balfour say that has you so preupied?¡± Ellinor waved her off dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Once Mr. Howard gets here, let me know. I¡¯m going to lie down for a bit.¡± With that, she walked towards her bedroom and closed the door behind her. Chase and Belinda exchanged puzzled looks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ellinor?¡± Chase patted Belinda¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all good. She probably just got up too early and is a bit tired.¡± Belinda tilted her head. ¡°Is that so? Just tired? Why do I get the feeling that Ellinor became heavily preupied after taking that call?¡± Half an hourter, the doorbell rang. Chase opened the door to find a travel-weary Balfour. ¡°Where¡¯s Ellinor?¡± Chase stepped aside to let him in. ¡°She is resting in her room. Pleasee in, Mr. Howard. I¡¯ll go get her.¡± Balfour nodded, walked in, and acknowledged Belinda with a slight nod before following Chase towards Ellinor¡¯s room. Chase knocked on Ellinor¡¯s door. ¡°Boss, Mr. Howard is here.¡± After a few moments, the door opened. Ellinor stood there seemingly calm, looking past Chase to Balfour. ¡°Mr. Howard,e in.¡± Balfour stepped past Chase into the room, and Ellinor closed the door behind them. Chase stood outside the door with aplicated expression. What was happening between the boss and Mr. Howard that he wasn¡¯t privy to? Belinda walked over, looked at the closed door, and shook her head with a sigh. ¡°If my uncle were still here, he¡¯d be so jealous. He was such a jealous man. He always got so worked up whenever Ellinor was close with other men. Oh, how I miss him! He doesn¡¯t even have a chance to be jealous anymore.¡± Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 ¡°Achoo!¡± In the hotel suite, ¡®Marcus¡¯ suddenly sneezed. Sophia, who had just returned from visiting her father, heard it and immediately looked worried. ¡°Marcus, why are you sneezing? Didn¡¯t you take your cold medicine? It seems like you¡¯re getting worse.¡± As she spoke, she quickly approached and ced her hand on his forehead. It wasn¡¯t hot. Marcus gently brushed her hand away. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a bit of an itch in my nose. Probably due to dust in the air!¡± Sophia¡¯s worry eased a bit. ¡°That¡¯s good. I will call room service to clean our room thoroughly, so there won¡¯t be any dust.¡± Marcus gave a nomittal hum, not stopping her. Sophia looked at their child, Tristan,¡¯ who was asleep on the bed while clutching his Mechanical Hero toy. ¡°Tristan¡¯s asleep again? This kid¡­ All he does is y, eat, and sleep.¡± Marcus also nced at their sleeping child with his brows slightly furrowed and his tone carrying a hint of reproach. ¡°How could you let Tristane back alone? What if he ran out of the hotel?¡± Sophia was taken aback and now felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Marcus, I was talking to my father and couldn¡¯t leave. Tristan insisted oning back to find you.¡± She then seemed to remember something. ¡°But I didn¡¯t let hime back alone. I asked Lea to bring him back. Marcus, didn¡¯t you see Lea?¡± Marcus frowned. ¡°No.¡± Sophia sighed with a look of grievance. ¡°Then Lea must have just dropped Tristan at the door and left. Marcus, Tristan is my child too. How could I not worry about his safety?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this again. Lea is still a child herself. What if they both ran out and encountered danger?¡± Sophia had a realization. ¡°Ah¡­ Marcus, you¡¯re right! My dad came over today, and I was so excited that I didn¡¯t think about these things.¡± ¡°Children at this age are mischievous and reckless. We must keep an eye on him. My condition is making it hard for me to help. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t put all the responsibility on you.¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°Marcus, I understand. Don¡¯t be mad; I¡¯ll be more careful.¡± Even though Marcus always seemed indifferent to her, she was used to it. But his unusually stern and displeased attitude made her start overthinking. ¡°Marcus, why do you seem to have such a big problem with me all of a sudden? Did Tristan say something to you when he got back?¡± She asked tentatively. Marcus looked up and stared at her. ¡°What do you think he would tell me?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sophia thought Marcus¡¯ sudden displeasure must be because the kid had badmouthed her. If she pretended nothing had happened, it would surely annoy him. So, she put on a worried face and said, ¡°I did scold him a bit earlier. I admit it. But that¡¯s because Tristan was being disrespectful to me there. I can tolerate my own child, but my father got angry, saying we didn¡¯t discipline him properly and that he needed to take matters into his own hands. You know how my father gets when he¡¯s angry. He doesn¡¯t know his own strength. I was afraid he¡¯d smack Tristan¡¯s bottom, so I deliberately scolded Tristan in front of him. Did Tristan get mad at me andin to you?¡±, She lied effortlessly, ying the victim to justify her actions while showing no signs of guilt. Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 Marcus watched Sophia¡¯s performance in silence. After a while, he finally spoke. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything about you; he just seemed a bit upset.¡± Over the years, he had seen far too many of Sophia¡¯s performances. No matter how convincing she was, he could always tell when she was putting on an act. But what could he do about it? His legs were useless, and he was stuck in Sophia¡¯s web of maniption, only being able to y along with her charades. Sophia sighed. ¡°Is Tristan upset? When he wakes up, I¡¯ll make sure to cheer him up.¡± Marcus simply hummed in response, not saying another word. Sophia quickly changed the subject. ¡°Oh, Marcus, my father mentioned that we should all go out for dinner tonight. He didn¡¯t want to put the burden on Bertha to cook for all of us, so he¡¯s already made a reservation at a restaurant.¡± Marcus frowned slightly. ¡°Can I not go?¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°Marcus, you didn¡¯t go to the airport this morning, and my father was a bit upset about that. If you don¡¯t show up for this family dinner, he is going to be even more disappointed in you. You care about what my father thinks of you, don¡¯t you?¡± Marcus¡¯ gaze darkened. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Sophia leaned in closer to him. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll go, right?¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Can you find something suitable for me to wear tonight?¡± Sophiaughed. ¡°Marcus! I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down! Alright, I¡¯ll go find you something to wear right away!¡± Her excitement made her voice louder than she intended. Marcus frowned, holding a finger up to his lips and ncing at the sleeping child on the bed. Sophia quickly lowered her voice. ¡°Sorry, I got too excited. Thank god we didn¡¯t wake Tristan up. Marcus, I¡¯ll go find you some clothes.¡± Once Marcus nodded, he maneuvered his wheelchair to face therge window, squinting out at the sky. He didn¡¯t want to go, and he didn¡¯t consider himself part of Sophia¡¯s family, so there was no need for a family dinner. In the past, he didn¡¯t know his own background and had to believe what they told him. Now that he knew his past, he saw Sophia and her father as the ones responsible for his current condition. They pretended to be his family, which wasughable. On the other side of town. Ellinor stood by the window in her room, her eyes full of weariness as she stared at the clouds in the sky. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t actually get to see Lady Lotus?¡± There was unmistakable disappointment in her voice. Balfour stood next to her, sighing. ¡°I almost did, but she noticed there was a stranger in my friend¡¯s house and left beforeing upstairs. My friend tried to arrange another meeting, but she refused and even returned the tuition my friend had paid her, saying she wouldn¡¯t teach her anymore.¡± Ellinor frowned in confusion. ¡°Why would an art teacher be so cautious about strangers?¡± ¡°I find it strange too, but I couldn¡¯t persuade her to meet.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Ellinor swiveled her head to look out the window while massaging her temples. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is, this trip¡­ was a bust.¡± ¡°Not entirely,¡± replied Balfour. Ellinor¡¯s disheartened eyes gleamed with hope again. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Balfour locked eyes with his sister. ¡°I heard Lady Lotus¡¯ voice over a phone call through a friend. I wouldn¡¯t mistake that voice. It¡¯s our mother¡¯s voice. I¡¯m convinced there can¡¯t be two voices in the world with the exact same tone, intonation, and speech patterns.¡± Ellinor¡¯s pupils quivered. ¡°Really? It¡¯s our mother?¡± Balfour nodded. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure that it¡¯s her.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes were tinged with a hint of red. ¡°Mother¡­ She¡¯s still alive¡­¡± Upon seeing his sister like this, Balfour reached out and gently ruffled her hair. ¡°Yes, our mother is alive.¡± Ellinor looked up at Balfour. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she want to meet you? Does she know you were the one trying to see her?¡± Balfour shook his head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know it was me. I didn¡¯t let my friend reveal my identity.¡± Ellinor took a deep breath. ¡°You should let her know. She needs to know that her son is looking for her. She would definitely want to see you.¡± Balfour lowered his gaze. ¡°If she knew it was me, she¡¯d be even less likely to meet me. Ellinor furrowed her brows, not understanding, ¡°Why?¡± Balfour sighed. ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve been publicly searching for you and our mother worldwide. If she¡¯s alive, she must know I¡¯m looking for her. Yet she¡¯s never tried to contact me and has intentionally avoided my people. Under these circumstances, do you really think she wants to see me?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be that she has amnesia too?¡± Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t shee back for Ellinor? Balfour shook his head again. ¡°I don¡¯t believe so. If she had lost her memory, she wouldn¡¯t continue to use the pseudonym Lady Lotus for her paintings, and she wouldn¡¯t be hiding so effectively.¡± Ellinor was silent. That was true. If her mother had amnesia, she wouldn¡¯t be using the pseudonym Lady Lotus. But if her mom didn¡¯t have amnesia, why wouldn¡¯t shee back for Ellinor? She could understand why her mother might not want to return to the Howard family or see anyone from there. But Ellinor wasn¡¯t part of the Howard family anymore, so why did her mother disappear like a puff of smoke after leaving her? Balfour gently pulled his sister into aforting hug and patted her back. ¡°I know you miss our mother. She probably holds resentment towards me and the Howard family, and I don¡¯t me her for not wanting to see me. But for your sake, I won¡¯t give up on trying tomunicate with her. I¡¯ll convince her to meet you. I promise.¡± Ellinor took deep breaths, trying to calm herself. She didn¡¯t want to cry in front of anyone. Before, she thought she was carefree, full of life, and fearless. But now she felt vulnerable. Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Her mom, her kids, and Theo¡­ These were her true weaknesses. From outside the room came a cacophony of noises, along with the pitter-patter of small feet and the chattering of children¡¯s voices. More visitors? Balfour paid no mind to themotion outside, simply holding Ellinor close and savoring his sister¡¯s rare disy of dependency. In the past, Ellinor would have briskly pushed him away in situations like this. Her eptance of his embrace at this moment was indeed a rare sight. However, the peaceful atmosphere was abruptly shattered, as the door was forcefully pushed open. ¡°Ellinor, the kids and I came to visit. Ellinor¡­ah!! What are you doing?!¡± Veronica¡¯s scream startled Ellinor. From Veronica¡¯s angle, she couldn¡¯t see Balfour¡¯s face. All she saw was Ellinor in a man¡¯s arms, which sent a wave of jealousy thatpletely engulfed her. Although she wasn¡¯t a man and she had no inappropriate thoughts about her sister-inw, she was still her only sister-inw. The fact that another man was touching her was uneptable. Even for her own brother¡¯s sake, she wouldn¡¯t stand by idly. ¡°Let¡¯s see who this is. Who dares take advantage of my sister-inw? Trying to make moves on her while my brother is absent, huh?¡± She stormed over, ready to confront the man, but when she saw his face, she was taken aback. It was Balfour. Veronica was already aware of the blood rtion between Balfour and Ellinor, even though Ellinor had never explicitly acknowledged it. But they were siblings. A brother hugging his sister was the most normal thing in the world. Realizing her overreaction, Veronica let out a nervousugh. ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s you, Balfour. Hahaha, I thought it was some no-good man trying to seduce my sister-inw.¡± Balfour shot Veronica a cold nce. ¡°Whether she¡¯s your sister-inw or not is still uncertain. Just because it rolls off your tongue doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s a part of the nchet family. Pardon my directness, but if she chooses to ept another man, it¡¯s her business, not the nchet family¡¯s.¡± Veronica took offense to this. ¡°If she¡¯s not my sister-inw, then who is? She bore my brother¡¯s children. Balfour, just because you¡¯re her brother doesn¡¯t mean you Can meddle in the nchet family¡¯s affairs. She¡¯ll always be my sister-inw, with or without my brother!¡± Balfour scoffed. ¡°Can you produce a marriage certificate to prove your point? The nchet family is always so self-centered, never considering others. How has your brother treated her, and how has she lived these past years? And you have the audacity to prevent her from epting other men?¡± Veronica¡¯s face hardened. She was aware of the faults in her family, but she still insisted. ¡°My¡­my brother didn¡¯t mean for things to turn out like this¡­ I saw how much he loved her. If it weren¡¯t for his disappearance, he would¡¯ve treated her well. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be waiting for him so faithfully. She¡¯s not foolish!¡± Balfour frowned. He was disgusted by the nchet family¡¯s selfishness, but before he could speak¡­ ¡°Enough!¡± Ellinor interjected. ¡°Mr. Howard, don¡¯t argue with this young girl.¡± Balfour pressed his lips together, choosing to heed his sister¡¯s words. Veronica, feeling victorious, sidled up to Ellinor. ¡°Was I right? Did I make sense?¡± Ellinor sighed. ¡°Where are the kids?¡± ¡°They¡¯re outside ying with Byran. They were thrilled at the prospect of going out. I was afraid you¡¯d be overwhelmed looking after the three rascals, so I came to help.¡± Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m going to check on the kids.¡± With that, Ellinor headed for the door, followed naturally by Veronica. Balfour pinched the bridge of his nose and slowly followed. As soon as Ellinor came out, she saw her three little ones crowding around Bryan, begging for treats. There was no doubt that Bryan had bought them loads of snacks on the way. ¡°All of you, hand them over! I¡¯m confiscating these. You can¡¯t have too many snacks.¡± Upon hearing Ellinor¡¯s voice, the three little ones immediately straightened up and turned to look at her. In unison, La, Tristan, and Baber both screamed, ¡°Mommy!¡± Ellinor walked up to her three children and gave each of them a light tap on the forehead. ¡°Have you three forgotten what Mommy¡¯s told you? No sneaking snacks without Mommy¡¯s permission!¡± The three little ones hung their heads with their lips pouting. Bryan, feeling sorry for the kids, approached Ellinor with the snacks, ready to argue on their behalf. ¡°Sis! They don¡¯t eat these every day. Once in a while won¡¯t hurt. We¡¯re out for a fun day, so don¡¯t scare the kids.¡± Ellinor shot him a dissatisfied nce. ¡°I¡¯m scaring them? I¡¯m their mother; why would scare them? It¡¯s you who¡¯s dangling snacks in front of them and risking upsetting their stomachs. Who¡¯s going to look after them if they get sick? You?¡± Bryan seemed defiant. Sis, these snacks are all from a supermarket. They¡¯re not poisonous. They won¡¯t make the kids sick. As their uncle, I promise you that if they get sick from these snacks, I¡¯ll take responsibility and look after them. So, sis, why not let them have a little fun today? Let them eat and y as they wish, okay?¡± The kids, hearing their uncle championing for them, looked excitedly at their mother and tugged at her dress, hoping she would agree with their uncle. Ellinor definitely couldn¡¯t agree. If she let them eat whatever they wanted, they would never stop. What if they got sick? She frowned in thought, considering how to break the news to the kids without disappointing them. Just then, Balfour¡¯s deep, authoritative voice echoed. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°Bro?!¡± Bryan was startled and hid behind Ellinor like a child, who was afraid of a ghost. ¡°Bro¡­ when did you get here?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Balfour narrowed his eyes, responding with another question. ¡°Am I not wee?¡± Bryan forced augh. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just surprised you¡¯re here. I had no idea, hahaha¡­¡± His awkwardughter died as he jabbed at Ellinor. ¡°Sis, you could¡¯ve told me that our brother arrived. You gave me quite a fright.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If you have a clear conscience, why are you afraid of him?¡± Bryan was at a loss for words. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. But he was afraid that his brother would interfere with his rtionship with Ida, causing a rift between them and upsetting his woman. After seeing Uncle Balfour, the three children ran over and hugged his leg affectionately. Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 ¡°Uncle Balfour, could you please persuade Mom to let us have some snacks?¡± ¡°Uncle Balfour, please, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°Uncle Balfour¡­¡± Balfour was hard-pressed to resist the pleas of the three adorable children. He nced at them fondly before looking up at Ellinor¡¯s expression. With her arms crossed and a determined look on her face, it was clear she was not going to budge. Balfour didn¡¯t dare upset his sister, who had finally been warming up to him. So he crouched down and ruffled each of the children¡¯s hair. ¡°Your mom forbids you from eating snacks for your own good. Even if you don¡¯t eat them today, they¡¯ll still be yours. Listen to your mom and eat them gradually.¡± Since their Uncle Balfour wasn¡¯t going to be of much help, the kids resignedly nodded. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Mom.¡± Balfour smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Listen to your mom, and Uncle will buy you lots of yummy food in the future.¡± After watching Balfour¡¯s affectionate side with the children, Byran grumbled to Ellinor ¡°When will I ever get to see such a kind side of my brother? I remember when I was a kid, he was always so stern with me.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you never focused on your studies and always caused trouble at home?¡± Byran shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t cause trouble. I just didn¡¯t do well academically and liked to y video games.¡± Balfour heard his brother¡¯sints and, rising to his feet, sternly red at him. ¡°Stop messing around here ande home with me.¡± Byran quickly retreated behind Ellinor. ¡°Bro, I can¡¯t go home with you. I have ns.¡± Balfour frowned. ¡°What ns?¡± ¡°I¡­ I have a gathering with my friends. One of them is about to get married. Right, sis?¡± As he spoke, Byran subtly nudged Ellinor, hoping she would support him. Ellinor found him a bit exasperating. Knowing his desire to stick around was mostly to be with Ida, and seeing that Ida didn¡¯t mind him, she decided to speak up for him. ¡°Mr. Howard, let him stay.¡± Once Ellinor spoke up, Balfour didn¡¯t want to push Byran. He shot him a reproachful look, then nodded at his sister and prepared to leave. Chase came out of the kitchen with a pot of coffee. ¡°Mr. Howard, it¡¯s the weekend. You¡¯re not working, right? Why not stay and join us? Belinda and I are getting married next week. I¡¯ve booked a restaurant for a dinner tonight, and we¡¯d love for you to join us. The kids and Ellinor areing too; you could keep thempany,¡± Balfour nced at Chase, then at Belinda standing next to him. He seemed somehow surprised that they were getting married. After a moment¡¯s consideration, Balfour¡¯s gazended on Ellinor and the kids. He didn¡¯t have any other ns for the day. Initially, he felt his presence might be a nuisance, but if they were inviting him to stay, he was more than willing. ¡°If you¡¯re inviting me, I¡¯d be happy to stay.¡± Chase smiled. ¡°Great! Sit down and have some coffee. I¡¯ve ordered lunch for us to have at home. It¡¯s just something light with the kids. We¡¯ll have a proper meal at the restaurant tonight.¡± Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Balfour didn¡¯t care what they ate. He just wanted to spend some more time with his sister and her kids. Ellinor didn¡¯t min The kids enjoyed their uncle¡¯spany, and with him helping to entertain them, she could sneak in a little rest. But Byran wasn¡¯t thrilled. With his brother around, he felt restricted. How was he supposed to act affectionate towards Ida with his brother watching? He¡¯d surely get a scolding. So, when Chase set down the coffee and went back to the kitchen to cut up some fruit, Byran followed him in to confront him. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s your deal? Why¡¯d you keep my brother around? You¡¯re not even friends with him!¡± Chase grabbed some fruit from the fridge as a smirk yed on his lips. ¡°Byran, I wouldn¡¯t exactly call us friends either. So, what are you doing here?¡± Byran¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not here because of you!¡± Chase washed the fruit in the sink. ¡°Right! You¡¯re here for our Ida, aren¡¯t you?¡± Byran crossed his arms. ¡°Of course I am!¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°But you just told your brother that a friend is getting married, so you¡¯re staying here to celebrate. I didn¡¯t mishear, did I?¡± Byran¡¯s face turned a shade of red from embarrassment. He had indeed said that. ¡°Cough! So what if I did? When I¡¯m with Ida, I consider her friends my friends. Besides, I¡¯ve known Belinda for many years, so we¡¯re practically friends.¡± Before Chase could say anything, Belinda entered the kitchen. ¡°Byran, I wouldn¡¯t exactly call us friends. Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± Byran red at her. ¡°Belinda¡­ Humph! As if I care about having you guys as friends! Ida is all I need!¡± Belinda brutally hit at his pride. ¡°Hmm, I wonder if Ms. Gipson feels the same way about you.¡± Byran looked stern, then lifted his chin confidently. ¡°Of course she doesn¡¯t see me as a friend because she sees me as her husband.¡± Chase and Belinda snorted and giggled uncontrobly. Byran was annoyed and a bit embarrassed. ¡°What are youughing at? What did I say wrong?¡± ¡°Everything is wrong.¡± The one who answered wasn¡¯t any of them, but Ida herself. Ida hade to the kitchen to get the kids some water. She heard Byran¡¯s inappropriate remarks as she walked in and showed a distasteful expression. Byran was still a bit angry, but he quickly calmed down when he saw Ida. ¡°Ida, why are you siding with them? What did I say wrong?¡± Ida nced at him. ¡°Your brother is here, so behave yourself.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Byran frowned. ¡°My brother is here, and I do respect him, but I won¡¯t deny our rtionship just because he¡¯s here.¡± Ida raised an eyebrow. ¡°Our rtionship?¡± Byran was getting anxious. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®our rtionship¡¯? Didn¡¯t you admit that I was your boyfriend the other day?¡± Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 Ida paid him no mind, sidestepping past him to fill the kids¡¯ cartoon water bottles from the kitchen tap. Byran followed. He was feeling disgruntled. ¡°What gives, Ida? Why are you suddenly denying our rtionship?¡± Ida was a bit irritated. She adjusted her gold-rimmed sses. ¡°Keep your voice down; don¡¯t create a scene.¡± Byran was fuming now. ¡°How am I creating a scene, Ida? Can¡¯t you take me seriously for once?¡± Chase, overhearing the brewing argument, wisely grabbed the freshly washed fruits and took Belinda out to the patio to slice them, leaving the kitchen to the quarreling pair. Ida quickly nced at Chase and Belinda leaving, then turned her displeased gaze back to Byran. ¡°When will you ever get over your hotheadedness?¡± Byran was livid. ¡°I can control my temper when ites to anything but you. Why won¡¯t you acknowledge our rtionship?¡± Ida, usually calm, was also getting annoyed by his pestering. ¡°Why acknowledge a rtionship with no future? Since we get along, let¡¯s enjoy the moment. Stop emphasizing these empty rtionships!¡± Byran stared at her. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®no future? Why do you think we have no future together? You¡¯ve never taken me seriously, have you?¡± Ida put down the cartoon water bottle and turned to face him. ¡°What future do you think we have? Don¡¯t tell me that you think we¡¯ll get married? Think about it. Among your entire family, who would ept you bringing home a woman six years your senior with aplicated romantic past? Be realistic, will you?¡± Byran looked at her with his pupils trembling. ¡°If my family epted you, would you marry me?¡± Ida paused, then turned away. She didn¡¯t want to look at him and continued filling the children¡¯s water bottles. With no answer, Byran exhaled. He was seemingly disappointed and angry, so he left the kitchen. Ida paused her actions momentarily but continued filling the water bottles. What she didn¡¯t expect was that Byran would run straight to his intimidating older brother. ¡°Brother! Can I get married before you?¡± His question made Balfour, who was ying with the kids on the couch, raise his gaze. He frowned. ¡°To whom are you nning to get married?¡± Ellinor, who was sipping her coffee, also turned her surprised gaze towards Byran. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I want to marry Ida. You know her. She¡¯s in the kitchen, filling water.¡± Balfour¡¯s frown deepened, and he went silent for a while. His gaze on Byran was not friendly. Ellinor pursed her lips around her coffee, watching Balfour¡¯s reaction, seemingly waiting for his response. After a while, Balfour finally spoke in a low voice. ¡°There are several girls your age that our family has chosen for you. They are all good girls. If you want to get married, make some time to meet them.¡± Byran was immediately unhappy. ¡°I won¡¯t go on blind dates! Brother, you yourself are reluctant to meet the girls chosen by our family. Why should I? I just told you that the one I want to marry is Ida, no one else! If you¡¯re bothered by me, your younger brother, getting married before you, then Ida and I can get engaged first, and we can get married after your wedding. How about that?¡± Balfour narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you asking for my opinion or informing me of your decision?¡± Byran felt a chill run down his spine under his brother¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m both asking for your opinion and telling you my decision.¡± Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Balfour huffed. ¡°You¡¯re really growing a spine, huh?¡± On the outside, Byran seemed tough, but on the inside, he was nervous. He was afraid that his brother would lose his temper and give him a piece of his mind. Yet Balfour, although displeased, didn¡¯tsh out. Instead, he said, ¡°You¡¯re not a kid anymore. It¡¯s about time you started thinking about settling down. But don¡¯t just jump on the bandwagon because you see others getting married.¡± Byran looked serious. ¡°I¡¯m not jumping on any bandwagon. I¡¯ve been thinking about this every day for three years. I¡¯ve been thinking about how I can bring Ida back home. Bro, just agree to us getting engaged.¡± Balfour pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°I¡¯m just your brother, not your parent. Discuss this with our grandparents and father. If they agree, I won¡¯t object.¡± Upon hearing that his brother wouldn¡¯t object, Byran breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°As long as you agree, we¡¯re half way there. Thanks, bro!¡± Balfour fell silent. Perhaps he said he agreed just to get it over with. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As Byran turned around, he saw Ida approaching from the kitchen with three small water bottles. He quickly stepped forward and solemnly dered. ¡°Ida, my brother has agreed to our rtionship.¡± Ida¡¯s expression was unreadable, but up close, he could hear her sigh in resignation. She didn¡¯t respond to Byran. She merely set the water bottles on the coffee table. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s just water. Give it to the kids.¡± Ellinor gave her a slight nod. Ida, seemingly ufortable under their scrutiny, turned and retreated to her room! Byran followed her. He nearly got shut out, but thankfully he had the foresight to slip in before the door closed. As she watched the two, a hint of concern flickered in Ellinor¡¯s eyes. She turned to Balfour and said, ¡°Mr. Howard, you don¡¯t seem to be thrilled with the idea of Ida bing your sister-inw?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. Ida is an excellent woman in all aspects. I just think Byran is not worthy of her, and they¡¯re not suitable for each other.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, please! I bet you¡¯re just bothered by the fact that Ida is older than Byran. How shallow!¡± Sensing that his sister was angry on behalf of her friend, Balfour sighed. ¡°Ellinor, even if I had no objections, would you really feel at ease letting your good friend marry Byran? The guy doesn¡¯t even have his own life figured out, so how can he be responsible for a woman and a family?¡± If she had a choice, Ellinor would obviously want to find a mature and caring man for Ida, but now she didn¡¯t have a say in it. Even though Ida always seemed aloof, she could tell that Byran was in Ida¡¯s heart. ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯re not young anymore, but can you honestly say that you¡¯ve figured out your life?¡± Balfour was taken aback. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ellinor smirked. ¡°What does it mean to have figured out life? Honestly, none of us have. I used to think I had it all figured out, but now? It¡¯s a total mess. Mr. Howard, none of us have the pure emotions that Byran has. His feelings are nothing but pure sincerity, without hesitation or calction. This kind of emotion is rare in today¡¯s world. It should be praised, not dismissed from our perspective, When ites to love, none of us are as wise or as brave as he is.¡± Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 Balfour paused for a long moment as a bitter smile curled at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been weighing too much.¡± Ellinor added, ¡°If they are in love and want to step into marriage, could you bear to tear them apart?¡± Balfour gazed thoughtfully at her. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, if our family agrees, I won¡¯t object.¡± ¡°If possible, put in a good word for them with the Howard family. Give them a chance.¡± Balfour stared deeply into his sister¡¯s eyes, ultimately nodding in agreement. In the room, Ida removed her gold-rimmed sses and ced them casually on the table. She then lounged on the couch, lightly massaging her temples. Byran did enter the room, but he sensed that Ida was upset, so he didn¡¯t dare get too close. ¡°Cough¡­ Ida, I¡¯ve spoken to my brother. He doesn¡¯t object.¡± Ida, with her eyes half-closed, continued to massage her temples, ignoring him. Byran furrowed his brows as he took a few steps closer. ¡°Ida, you¡¯re not angry again, are you? I¡¯ve shown my sincerest intentions; what more do you want? I¡¯ll talk to my family today. But we can¡¯t get married right away because my brother hasn¡¯t married yet. I¡¯ll try to get them to agree to hold our engagement party first.¡± Ida remained silent,zily leaning back on the couch. Byran, seeing her indifferent attitude, was frustrated and plonked himself down next to her. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s with that attitude? What are you thinking? Say something! I¡¯m fighting so hard for us to be together forever, and you¡¯re not saying a word. It¡¯s like I¡¯m the only one invested in us!¡± Finally, Ida made a sound. It was a soft chuckle. Byran couldn¡¯t stand her ambiguousughter. His pent-up frustration red. ¡°What are youughing at? Am I funny?¡± Ida opened her eyes, giving him a sideways nce. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re funny? You were making a fool of yourself by talking to your brother like that! If you don¡¯t want to beughed at, you shouldn¡¯t have said those things in front of everyone.¡± This made Byran feel hurt, and he became defiant. ¡°I did that because I was afraid you¡¯d leave me again. I wanted to tie you to me as soon as possible. Compared to you, what¡¯s pride? I don¡¯t even need pride anymore.¡± Ida paused as her cold eyes squinted at him. Byran, feeling ufortable under her gaze, crossed his arms, trying to act natural. ¡°What are you looking at? Laugh if you want! I¡¯ve always been a joke in your eyes! Anyway, I¡¯m determined to marry you! No one but you. And you¡¯re not marrying anyone but me! We¡¯re stuck together for life. If you don¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll just torture each other for a lifetime¡­ah.¡± Before he could finish, Byran was cut off. No, not cut off, more like silenced. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ida suddenly leaned over, cupped his face, and started kissing him. An unprecedented initiative that left Byran stunned. He widened his eyes, never expecting Ida to be so unrestrained towards him. Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 As evening fell, Sophia, dressed in fresh clothes, wheeled out Marcus and Tristan from their suite. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thaddeus, with his wife and little daughter, was already waiting for the elevator in the hallway. After seeing his elder daughter wheel Marcus towards him, Thaddeus grumbled. ¡°You imed you weren¡¯t well, which is why you didn¡¯te to pick us up from the airport. Now, when it¡¯s time to go out for dinner, your health is suddenly fine?¡± Marcus, unfazed by Thaddeus¡¯s sarcasm and disapproval, responded, ¡°I apologize if I gave you the impression that I was avoiding the pickup intentionally. It was Sophia¡¯s suggestion that I stay at home with Tristan. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m there to greet you.¡± Although he was polite on the surface, his voice carried an¡¯ undertone of scorn, implying that Thaddeus was being somewhat petty for his age. Thaddeus, realizing Marcus¡¯s veiled defiance, was about to retort when Sophia interjected. ¡°Dad, it was me who didn¡¯t want him to go out this morning. me me, not Marcus. He was really not feeling well today. He only got better after taking some medicine in the afternoon.¡± Thaddeus, giving some leeway for his daughter¡¯s sake, refrained from criticizing Marcus further. He grumbled, ¡°Fine, hurry up and get this invalid into the elevator. Your mother and I are starving.¡± Sophia sighed, aware that her father, although epting Marcus for her sake, was not particrly fond of him. She then carefully wheeled Marcus into the elevator. Downstairs awaited a van, fitted with an easy-ess ramp for the wheelchair. With ease, Sophia pushed Marcus into the van, with Tristan following closely behind. Once everyone was on board, the driver started the van and took to the road. Tristan, seated next to Marcus, was unhappy about Thaddeus¡¯s earlier remarks about his father. As soon as they got into the van, he red at Thaddeus unblinkingly; his little face was etched with resentment. Thaddeus, initially engaged in low whispers with his wife, soon felt the child¡¯s heated gaze. He turned to Tristan. ¡°What¡¯s that look for? Who gave you permission to re at me like that? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m your grandfather?¡± Tristan, who had disliked Thaddeus from the moment he met him, rolled his eyes and made a face, refusing to engage with him. Thaddeus, already not fond of Tristan, who wasn¡¯t his blood rtive, was provoked. He raised his hand, intending to smack the child¡¯s bottom to teach him a lesson. Bertha, however, held him back. ¡°Enough, why are you picking on a child? Tristan¡¯s still young. It¡¯s normal for kids his age to be mischievous.¡± Thaddeus shot Tristan a re and, for his wife¡¯s sake, decided to let it slide for now. However, he made a mental note to give the kid a good spanking when Bertha was not around. Lea secretly gave Tristan a thumbs-up, admiring his audacity. After all, as far as she could remember, no outsider had ever dared to disrespect her father so tantly. Twenty minutester, the van pulled up at a restaurant. Sophia wheeled Marcus out of the van and followed her father into the restaurant. Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 In the heart of Greenhaveny a gem known as The Gourmet Sanctuary. Famed for its exquisite cuisine, this ce was notoriously challenging to book, owing to the enigmatic proprietor who operated solely on a firste, first-served basis. It mattered not who you were or what your background was. If you could snag a reservation, kudos¡¯ to you. If not, better luck next time. Thaddeus, a local who had been living abroad, had always been a big fan of this eatery. Upon his return to the city, he bypassed the glitzy five-star hotels and headed straight for The Gourmet Sanctuary. However, due to hisst-minute booking, he failed to secure a private booth and had to settle for a less crowded corner in the dining hall. As his family gathered around the table, Thaddeus quickly ordered a few of their signature dishes that suited his pte, as well as the favorites of his wife and younger daughter. He then passed the menu to his eldest daughter, Sophia. After taking the menu, Sophia first attended to her husband. ¡°Marcus, what would you like to have?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good with anything,¡± replied Marcus. ¡°Get something light for Tristan.¡± Sophia was slightly disappointed by the fact that Marcus was only concerned about what their son wanted. He waspletely ignoring her, but she relented and ordered some lighter dishes for ¡®Tristan.¡¯ After cing their orders, Sophia started a conversation with her father to prevent any awkward silence at the table and to deflect any potential disapproval from her father towards Marcus. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, now that you¡¯re here, you should be able to settle all the issues within a week, right?¡± Thaddeus confidently responded, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Sophia. Everything will be sorted out soon, and then we can all return home together.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already set an appointment with one of the world¡¯s top wedding dress designers. Once we¡¯re back, we can start fitting for my wedding gown!¡± Upon seeing the joy on his daughter¡¯s face, Thaddeus could not help but share in her happiness. ¡°That sounds wonderful. Once you two are married, I n on handing over the family business to you. Then, I can retire.¡± Sophia had been waiting for this day, but she pretended to be reluctant. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re still so young. Why are you thinking of retiring so soon?¡± 1 Thaddeus smiled warmly as he nced at his wife, Bertha. ¡°I made a promise to Bertha a while back that we would retire to the countryside and live a simple, pastoral life.¡± Sophia raised an eyebrow at Bertha. ¡°Well, if you and Bertha want to take things easy, I guess I¡¯ll have to step up. Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I promise to take good care of the business you worked so hard to build from scratch. But won¡¯t my little sister¡­ have any objections?¡± Before Thaddeus could respond, Bertha chimed in. ¡°Sophia, you¡¯re overthinking. Your sister has always dreamed of being an artist, and she¡¯s not exactly business-savvy. It makes sense for you to take over.¡± Sophia chuckled. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t insist. Running a business is no simple task. It¡¯s a lot more rxed being a free-spirited artist, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lea, Sophia¡¯s sister, could sense Sophia¡¯s underlying satisfaction. After all, Sophia never saw her as a sister, let alone had any intent on sharing their father¡¯s business with her. Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 Lea snorted dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t care for the business. I want to be independent in the future. Earn more, spend more. Earn less, spend less.¡± Sophia shot Lea a look of veiled sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯ve got some backbone, sis. You should really hone your painting skills and follow through with your dreams. If you ever run into trouble, like not being able to sell your paintings, you know where to find me. I¡¯ll definitely help you out.¡± Lea red at Sophia. She may be young, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. Sophia¡¯s insinuations were clearly derisive, implying that if she couldn¡¯t afford to eat while being an artist, she coulde home and beg her for food. Pfft! She¡¯d rather starve than ask her for help! At that moment, the waiter came over and brought several ¡®appetizing starters. Thaddeus cleared his throat, trying to dissipate the tension in the air. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± Not wanting to argue with Sophia and make her mom ufortable, Lea picked up her fork and started eating. Meanwhile, Adrian was all ears. He was looking around the restaurant as if he¡¯d heard something. He thought he heard his mom¡¯s voice. Could she be here too? ¡°Dad, I need to pee.¡± Adrian voiced his request to Marcus. Marcus, who hadn¡¯t started eating yet, heard his son and started maneuvering his wheelchair to apany him. Seeing his struggle, Lea put down her fork and volunteered to aid Adrian instead. ¡°Marcus, let me take Tristan to the restroom. I needed to go anyway.¡± Marcus was a bit apprehensive. In his eyes, Lea was only ten years old and wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Tristan. Aware of his concern, Lea added, ¡°I just need to wash my hands, so I¡¯ll be waiting right outside the boys¡¯ restroom. You have mobility issues, Marcus. You shouldn¡¯t move so much Sophia didn¡¯t want a sick Marcus to be wheeling around. ¡°Marcus, the restroom is right there. You can see it from here. Plus, the restaurant isn¡¯t crowded today, so nothing will happen. Let Lea apany Tristan; you don¡¯t need to stress yourself.¡± Marcus looked up and confirmed the restroom¡¯s location. It was indeed visible right from their table. After some thought, he nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m counting on you, Lea. Please keep an eye on him; don¡¯t let him run off.¡± Lea confidently thumped her chest. ¡°You¡¯ve got it, Marcus.¡± With that, Lea led ¡®Tristan¡¯ towards the restroom under Marcus¡¯ watchful gaze. The washing area in the restroom was unisex. Lea stood by the shorter sink. ¡°You go in and do your business. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Adrian didn¡¯t rush into the restroom but looked back out. Lea knew from his reaction that she had guessed right. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare sneak off? I¡¯ve promised your dad that I¡¯ll keep an eye on you.¡± Adrian pouted. ¡°How did you know I wanted to sneak off?¡± Lea tipped her chin up. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking around ever since we got here, It¡¯s pretty obvious that you¡¯re surveying the area to make an escape. So, am I right?¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re only half right.¡± Lea furrowed her brows in surprise. ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by half right¡¯? What¡¯s the other half?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Adrian nced around cautiously before answering. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make a run for it. I just want to take a look upstairs. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Lea looked baffled. ¡°What are you going to look for upstairs?¡± Adrian exined, ¡°As you know, I¡¯m not Tristan. I think I just heard my mom¡¯s voiceing from upstairs. I want to see if she¡¯s here.¡± Lea was taken aback. ¡°Your mom is here?!¡± Adrian raised a finger to his lips, signaling her to lower her voice. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. That¡¯s why I want to check. Aunt Lea, could you cover for me while I sneak upstairs? I¡¯ll be back in no time.¡± Lea rubbed her chin thoughtfully before saying decisively, ¡°No way!¡± Adrian furrowed his brows, looking quite disappointed. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because I promised your dad that I¡¯d keep an eye on you and not let you wander off on your own.¡± Adrian objected. ¡°I¡¯m not wandering off. I just want to take a peek. If my mom isn¡¯t there, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Lea raised her eyebrows. ¡°And if your mom is there? Are you going to go home with her then? How am I supposed to exin that to your dad?¡± Adrian stuttered, realizing that his n might not be the best. ¡°Er¡­ even if I see my mom, I won¡¯t go home with her. Is that okay?¡± Lea responded firmly. ¡°No way! I always keep my word. I promised your dad that I¡¯d keep an eye on you, and I¡¯ll make sure I do so.¡± Adrian became angry. ¡°Hmph! I thought you were different from Sophia and her family. I didn¡¯t expect you to be just like them. You don¡¯t understand other people¡¯s feelings at all. I¡¯ll never call you Aunt again!¡± Lea was amused by his grumpy expression. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I thought you were going to threaten me with something serious. So, you won¡¯t call me Aunt anymore? Fine! I won¡¯t lose a wink of sleep!¡± Adrian red at her. ¡°Fine, you win! I won¡¯t go to the restroom anymore since I can¡¯t sneak out anyway. I¡¯m going back to my dad.¡± Lea reached out to pinch his chubby cheek. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Adrian pped her hand away with a disgusted look. ¡°What? Since you¡¯re not willing to help me, don¡¯t touch me. We¡¯re not close, you know.¡± Lea, undeterred by his rejection, reached out to pinch him again. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re so cute and chubby, but you¡¯ve got quite the temper. I just said you can¡¯t wander off alone, but I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t help you.¡± Adrian looked at her suspiciously. ¡°You won¡¯t let me go find my mom, so how can you help?¡± Lea raised an eyebrow. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go, but I can go upstairs and see if your mom is there for you.¡± Adrian wrinkled his brow. ¡°You¡¯ll go for me? You don¡¯t even know my mom. How can you tell if she¡¯s there?¡± Lea didn¡¯t know his mother, but she had a strong hunch that she would recognize her if she saw her. ¡°I might not know your mom, but I know what you look like. If I see a woman upstairs who has simr features to you, I can tell that she¡¯s your mom.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Adrian wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°I¡¯m a boy, and my mom¡¯s a woman. We can¡¯t possibly look that simr!¡± Lea confidently waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong! We girls have a very urate sixth sense. If your mom is really upstairs, I¡¯ll definitely be able to recognize her at first nce.¡± Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 Adrian pursed his lips. ¡°But I still want to go up and see for myself.¡± Lea wagged a finger in front of his face. ¡°No can do. You only have two options right now. One is to let me go upstairs and check it out for you, or two, we both go back and nobody goes upstairs.¡± With no other choice, Adrian had topromise. ¡°Alright! You go then!¡± Lea grinned. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Have some faith in your auntie¡¯s ability.¡± Marcus¡¯ gaze never strayed from the restroom. Even when Sophia was trying to serve him food, he barely paid any attention. It was only when he saw his son emerging from the restroom and obediently returning to his seat that he rxed. Now that Adrian had returned, Marcus could finally rx, but Bertha was puzzled. ¡°Tristan, why did you come back alone? Where¡¯s Lea?¡± ¡°Auntie Lea said she suddenly had a stomachache and needed to use the restroom to crap, so she told me toe back first.¡± Bertha felt somewhat exasperated after hearing this. That girl! Everyone was here enjoying their meal, and she had to teach Tristan to say something like that without considering whether it might affect others¡¯ appetites. Why couldn¡¯t she teach Tristan a different phrase or give a different reason? Tristan was so young that he was probably just parroting what he had heard. ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s not wait for Lea. Let¡¯s all enjoy our meal. She doesn¡¯t eat much anyway; a few bites and she¡¯s full. Come on, Sophia, eat more meat. You¡¯ve been losing weight recently.¡± Bertha deftly changed the subject with augh. Meanwhile, Lea had stealthily made her way to the second floor of the restaurant. The private rooms on the second floor were almost full, and she had to check each one. The hallway was filled with waitstaff awaiting their customers¡¯ orders. If she was found to be suspicious, she would be escorted back downstairs immediately. After some thought, Lea had an idea. Rather than beingbeled as suspicious after being discovered, she might as well ask for help herself in a perfectly justified way. So she put on a helpless and anxious expression, taking the initiative to pull at a waiter¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mister, I¡­I can¡¯t find my mom! Waah!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The waiter looked down to see a little girl, and without suspicion, he asked kindly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t be scared. Tell me, which room does your mom belong to?¡± Lea, with her big, watery eyes, shook her head as if she were about to let out another cry. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I¡­I went to use the restroom, and now I can¡¯t find my way back.¡± The waiter was surprised. ¡°Each private room has its own restroom. Why would you run outside to use the public one? Does your mom know you left?¡± Lea hesitated. She hadn¡¯t thought there would be a private restroom in each room. However, she thought quickly and came up with a usible exnation. ¡°The restroom in the room was upied, and I couldn¡¯t hold it in, so I ran out by myself. Mister, can you help me find my mom?¡± Since the little girl was on the verge of tears while asking for his help, the waiter couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll take you to each room to find your mom.¡± Lea was triumphant. She kept her relief hidden and nodded obediently. ¡°Thank you, mister.¡± The waiter took her hand and started with the first room on the east side. He knocked on the door of each room, and once he was given permission to enter, he would lead the little girl in to ask if she was anyone¡¯s daughter. Lea used this opportunity to carefully examine the faces of everyone in the room, looking for any woman who looked like Tristan.¡± Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 And so, after searching seven or eight private rooms in the restaurant, they still had not found any woman who seemed to be ¡®Tristan¡¯s¡¯ mother. Lea started to think that ¡®Tristan¡¯ might have hallucinated the whole thing because he missed his mother so much. The young waiter was bing frustrated. ¡°Little miss, do you remember which way the window in your mom¡¯s room was facing?¡± If he knew whether her mother¡¯s room was facing north or south, he could knock on fewer doors and disturb fewer patrons. Not every patron was easygoing, and some got annoyed when he entered without food, only to look for someone. He was worried aboutints. Lea shook her head. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t remember¡­¡± The waiter sighed. ¡°Alright. Then we¡¯ll just keep going room by room.¡± With that, he knocked on another door. This time, there was no response from inside. Instead, someone came to open the door. It was a child. The waiter politely asked, ¡°Little fe, is this youngdy with you? Do you know her?¡± The child who opened the door didn¡¯t reply because he was stunned. It was none other than the real Tristan. Tristan had just finished going to the bathroom in the private room, and when he came out, he heard someone knocking on the door. He opened it, only to find Lea, Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. his aunt. Lea was stunned too. She was first shocked, then joy washed over her. She found him. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t believe such a coincidence could happen. If this child were not wearing different clothes from the ¡®Tristan¡¯ downstairs, she might have mixed them up, thinking that ¡®Tristan¡¯ was being disobedient again and had sneaked upstairs. After watching the two children stare at each other in silence for a while, the waiter becamepletely baffled. Did they know each other or not? ¡°Little fe? Speak up. Do you know this youngdy?¡± The waiter waved his hand in front of Tristan, who was still in shock. Tristan looked up at the waiter but didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Without an answer, the waiter thought that the little boy was too young and shy to speak to strangers. He turned to Lea. ¡°Youngdy, do you know this little fe? Are you together?¡± Lea regained her senses and nodded. ¡°Yes, we are!¡± The waiter was relieved. Finally, he had found her room. Now he didn¡¯t have to knock on the next door. However, his relief didn¡¯tst long. An adult came over from inside the room to see what was going on. ¡°What¡¯s up, Adrian? Who are you talking to?¡± The man was Byran. ¡®Adrian¡¯ didn¡¯t answer his uncle. He was still in shock and unsure how to react. He didn¡¯t know how Lea had found him or if she was going to take him back to his father¡¯s. The waiter politely responded to the man¡¯s question. ¡°Good evening, sir. This littledy got lost, and I¡¯ve brought her back.¡± A little girl got lost? Byran instinctively thought of La. But La was inside the room, quietly eating her meal. She hadn¡¯t gone anywhere. He looked at Lea, who was standing next to the waiter. ¡°There must be some mistake. This girl isn¡¯t with us.¡± Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 ¡°Huh?¡± The waiter, a tall kid with a lovely head of blond hair, looked baffled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your private room? This little girl ims she belongs here. Miss, are you sure this is your ce?¡± Lea lifted her angelic face to look at Byran as her eyes welled up with innocence and confusion, yet she remained silent. Byran studied the lost little girl. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve got the right ce?¡± He asked gently. Lea simply shook her head. The waiter seemed a bit flustered. ¡°Sir, perhaps you could ask yourpanions if they recognize this little girl?¡± Byran scoffed. ¡°Impossible! Would I not recognize my own kin? This littless is definitely not from our group.¡± The waiter gave a resigned nod. ¡°Alright then¡­ My apologies for the inconvenience. Miss, you must have mistaken them for someone else. Let me guide you to the next private room.¡± As he moved to guide Lea away, the little girl stubbornly stayed in ce. The waiter sighed. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re mistaken. Your mother isn¡¯t here, and these folks don¡¯t know you.¡± At that moment, Byran brought ¡®Adrian¡¯ back into the booth and was about to close the door when Lea suddenly lunged forward. Her small hands held onto the door, preventing it from closing. Byran quickly stopped, in fear of hurting the little girl¡¯s hands. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You want to lose your hands?¡± The waiter quickly checked Lea¡¯s hands to ensure she wasn¡¯t injured. He turned to Byran, bowing apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the scare. I¡¯ll remove her immediately.¡± However, Lea was desperate to get a glimpse of Tristan¡¯s mother. ¡°Littledy,e on now. Your mom isn¡¯t here.¡± The waiter coaxed her, attempting to guide Lea away. But the little girl clung onto the door, refusing to budge. Byran looked on, utterly perplexed by the peculiar little girl. Just then, a soft, melodious voice called from within the booth. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s at the door?¡± Ellinor noticed her young son and Byran lingering at the door instead of joining them for dinner. She stood up and walked over to see what was happening. She saw Lea, and Lea saw her. Ellinor looked at Lea curiously and turned to Byran as she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s child is this? Do you know her?¡± Byran quickly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but she insists that she¡¯s part of our party and refuses to leave.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. A frown creased Ellinor¡¯s forehead. She looked at Lea and asked, ¡°Who are you? Do you know us?¡± Lea fixed her beautiful, wide eyes on Ellinor. A hint of excitement welled up within them as she nodded vigorously. ¡°I know you!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°You know me?¡± Byran crossed his arms. ¡°Sis, so she knows you, huh?¡± After releasing the waiter¡¯s hand, Lea grabbed Ellinor¡¯s. ¡°I know you! I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Ellinor looked at Lea, feelingpletely at a loss. She didn¡¯t recall knowing this little girl. Byran frowned. ¡°Sis, where did you find this little sister of yours?¡± Ellinor shot Byran a cold re, clearly annoyed by his incessant chattering. The waiter waspletely baffled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you please tell me if this little girl really belongs to your group or not?¡± Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 Ellinor politely replied to the young waitstaff. ¡°She didn¡¯te with us, but she says she knows me. Let me chat with her for a bit and check if she might be the child of someone i know. Meanwhile, you can continue asking in the other rooms to see where she might have wandered off from, and thene back to collect her here.¡± The waiter found her suggestion reasonable and, after leaving Lea in Ellinor¡¯s care, moved on to the next room. Ellinor looked down at the little girl she had no recollection of. ¡°Come on in with us for now.¡± Lea, more than happy to oblige, quickly followed Ellinor into the private room. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Tristan¡¯s expression darkened slightly. His brows were furrowed, and he began pouting his lips. Upon noticing Tristan¡¯s mood, Byran flicked him on the forehead yfully. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Shaken from his thoughts, Tristan nced outside their room withplicated eyes He suspected his father was also in the restaurant, but he didn¡¯t know how to broach the subject with his uncle. Shrugging, he shook his head at Byran. Byran found the boy¡¯s behaviour odd but let it slide. After leading Tristan back into the room, he closed the door behind them. Everyone was curious as to why Ellinor unexpectedly brought in a little girl. Chase asked, ¡°Boss, whose kid is this?¡± Ellinor shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. She ims to know me.¡± All eyes were on Lea, a stranger to everyone present. Lea, oblivious to their stares, kept her gaze fixated on Ellinor Feeling slightly ufortable under her intense stare, Ellinor asked, ¡°Littledy, you say you know me, but could you tell me how?¡± Even now, Ellinor was inclined to believe the child had mistaken her for someone else. Lea, with a serious expression, stared at Ellinor. ¡°I know you. My family has been looking for you for years. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Ellinor studied Lea¡¯s face again but still found no familiarity. She shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t remember. You say your family has been looking for me? For what?¡± ¡°To thank you!¡± Ellinor was even more confused. ¡°Thank me? For what?¡± Growing slightly impatient, Lea exined, ¡°Because you saved my mom¡¯s life a few years ago. My parents had been searching for their savior for a long time but had found no leads. It¡¯s great that I found you today.¡± As she spoke, she tightly gripped Ellinor¡¯s hand, revealing her excitement. Ellinor still couldn¡¯t remember saving the girl¡¯s mother. ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t mistaken me for someone else?¡± Lea shook her head vigorously. ¡°No way! I could never forget you. You¡¯re so beautiful. You¡¯re the most beautiful person I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. How could I mistake you for someone else?¡± Ellinor smiled faintly. She had to admit that this girl was an expert at ttery. Chase teased. ¡°Boss, when did you do such a good deed behind our backs?¡± Byran chimed in. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re quite forgetful. You can¡¯t even remember saving a life.¡± Ellinor shot them a nce, then gently patted Lea¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kid, calm down. Take your time and tell me about the circumstances under which I saved your mom.¡± Nodding, Lea took a moment to gather her thoughts and began her story. Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 ¡°My name¡¯s Lea. About four years ago, my parents got into a fight. In her fury, my mom took me and left home. But we got into a car ident on the way and ended up in the hospital, in desperate need of a blood transfusion. My mom¡¯s blood type is quite rare, and the hospital didn¡¯t have enough in stock. They urgently needed a donor. That¡¯s when you showed up. You were just in time to donate blood and save my mom¡¯s life. Weter found out that you were pregnant at the time, but you still donated blood to my mom.¡± After Lea finished her story, everyone turned to look at Ellinor with a mix of respect, love, and concern. Ellinor recalled the incident. At that time, she was low on blood, and when the nurse found out she was pregnant, she refused to draw any more. So, she had to ask Balfour for help, and he ended up/donating some. If no one had mentioned it, she would have forgotten all about it. But today, by some coincidence, this young girl was dining at the same restaurant. ¡°So it¡¯s you! Yes, I remember now. How¡¯s your mom doing?¡± She asked politely. ¡°Thanks to you, my mom¡¯s been doing great these past few years.¡± Lea continued. ¡°But she¡¯s always regretted not being able to find and thank the person who saved her life. But now, I¡¯ve finally found you. She¡¯ll be so happy when she sees you.¡± Ellinor had no intention of meeting this girl¡¯s parents. She had merely done what she could at the time without expecting any recognition. She especially did not need it now. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. But I won¡¯t be going to meet your mom.¡± ¡°Why not? My parents are dining in this restaurant right now. Please meet them so they can properly thank you. It would also put their minds at ease.¡± Lea pleaded with her. Ellinor shook her head and said softly, ¡°No need. Let them enjoy their meal. I won¡¯t disturb them.¡± But Lea was adamant. ¡°It won¡¯t be a disturbance. Just wait here. I¡¯ll go tell my parents that the person who saved their lives is here.¡± As she finished speaking, she turned to leave. But Ellinor caught her by the arm. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°I know you like to do good deeds without leaving your name, but my mom has always wanted to find you. I have to fulfill her wish. Please understand.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ellinor narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not why I stopped you.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Asked a puzzled Lea. Ellinor looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell the waitress that you got lost? Now you suddenly know where your parents are?¡± Lea looked guilty. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­ I forgot earlier, but now I remember.¡± Ellinor clearly didn¡¯t buy her story. ¡°Are you lying?¡± How could Lea tell the truth? Just then, the same waitress knocked on the door again. Chase told the waiter toe in, and the waiter hurried in. ¡°Sorry for the interruption. We¡¯ve found this youngdy¡¯s family. They¡¯re not in any upstairs private room but in the main dining hall downstairs. She got confused and ended up upstairs. I¡¯ll take her to her family now.¡± With that, the waiter reached for Lea¡¯s hand. ¡°Come with me, miss. I¡¯ll take you to your family.¡± Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 As the waiter approached to assist, Ellinor loosened her grip, allowing him to escort Lea out. After a minor hup, everyone seemed unbothered. But they reminded Ellinor not to risk her own safety for strangers in the future. Yet Ellinor was still perplexed. The child didn¡¯t appear to be slow-witted. She was articte and sharp. Why then would she scramble upstairs to look for someone when she knew her family was waiting in the dining hall downstairs? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. There was more to this than met the eye. As she pondered over this, she caught sight of her youngest son, Tristan, sneaking out of the room while everyone else was distracted. She frowned but decided to keep quiet and watch. Then she got up and trailed him. Having heard the waiter mention that Lea¡¯s family was in the dining hall, Tristan suspected that his father might be there too. He wanted to check. Once he slipped out, he hurriedly tried to catch up with the waiter and Lea. He was running too fast, so he missed a step and nearly tumbled down the stairs. Fortunately, someone behind him managed to grab him just in time. Still shaken, Tristan was about to thank his savior when he turned around and was shocked. ¡°Mom! What are you doing here?¡± Ellinor had followed him out, not intending for him to notice. She wanted to see what he was up to. But s, he nearly had an ident. She had no choice but to intervene. ¡°What are you sneaking off to do?¡± Tristan was at a loss for words. How could he respond? ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to go downstairs and look.¡± Ellinor narrowed her eyes sternly. Look at what?¡± ¡°Just look.¡± Ellinor huffed. ¡°Tell the truth. Are you familiar with the girl who wandered into our room just now? Did you want to follow her downstairs?¡± His mother¡¯s sharp intuition caught him off guard. Tristan couldn¡¯t deny it anymore. He pouted and confessed. ¡°Yes¡­ Mom, you¡¯re so smart. I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you know you can¡¯t fool me, yet you still try? Who is that little girl? How do you know her?¡± Tristan sighed as he looked down in shame. ¡°Technically, she should be my aunt¡± Aunt? Ellinor was surprised. ¡°What do you mean? Is she Sophia¡¯s sister?¡± Tristan nodded. ¡°Yes, she is Sophia¡¯s sister.¡± Ellinor still doubted him. ¡°But isn¡¯t it rumored that Sophia is Thaddeus¡¯s only daughter? Howe she suddenly has a sister?¡± ¡°My aunt and Sophia have different mothers. Before my aunt was born, Sophia was indeed the only child. After my aunt came along, since she and her mother keep a low profile, many people don¡¯t know about her or recognize her¡± Ellinor pieced together this intricate puzzle in her head. Then anotheryer of the puzzle unfolded. If that girl was Sophia¡¯s sister, then the woman whose life Ellinor had saved by donating blood years ago was Sophia¡¯s stepmother, and in turn, Thaddeus¡¯ current, wife. Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 The waiter escorted Lea back to her family¡¯s table. ¡°Hello there; your littledy seemed to have lost you and wandered upstairs. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t venture out of the restaurant. With all the traffic outside, it could have been dangerous.¡± Bertha, upon seeing her daughter being brought back by the waiter, was surprised, then a bit helpless. She gave the waiter an apologetic smile. ¡°Thank you. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The waiter bowed politely. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s our duty to look after our patrons.¡± After saying that, he left so as not to disturb their meal any longer. Once the waiter left, Bertha pulled her daughter closer to give her a talking-to. ¡°Lea, what¡¯s up with you? You should be eating, not wandering off upstairs by yourself.¡± Lea pouted. ¡°I was¡­ I was curious. I wanted to see what was upstairs.¡± Adrian, sitting next to Marcus, nced at Lea, fearing she would spill that he was involved. Bertha was somewhat exasperated. ¡°Why are you so curious about everything? You can¡¯t run off on your own without telling your father or me. What if you ran into a bad person?¡± Lea pouted again. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m a big girl now. I can tell good people from bad people. And it¡¯s not like bad people are everywhere.¡± Bertha frowned. ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more disobedient.¡± Thaddeus put down his fork and joined his wife in lecturing their daughter. ¡°Lea, your mother is right. Do bad people have signs on their faces? Do you realize that bad people often target girls your age because you¡¯re innocent and easily fooled?¡± Lea rolled her eyes at her father. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I won¡¯t be easily deceived. Anyway, I didn¡¯t meet any bad people today; I met a really nice person.¡± A really nice person? This ¡°nice person¡± mentioned by their daughter aroused Thaddeus and Bertha¡¯s rm. Usually, ill-intentioned people would y the good guy in front of children to lower their guard, so maybe Lea did encounter a bad person. The couple asked in unison, ¡°Who is this nice person?¡± Sophia, who usually couldn¡¯t care less about Lea¡¯s affairs, seized the opportunity to mock her. ¡°Lea, did you get fooled by someone? You were only upstairs for few minutes, and you¡¯re calling them a nice person? Did they give you candy to make you feel at ease?¡± Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 Upon hearing Sophia¡¯s mocking tone, Lea shot her a frustrated re. ¡°You¡¯re the one who could be tricked by a few pieces of candy. I¡¯m not a toddler, and I don¡¯t even like sweets!¡± Sophia retorted with a sugary smile. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then why don¡¯t you tell us what kind of person can win your approval as a ¡®nice person¡¯ in just a few minutes?¡± Lea huffed. ¡°It didn¡¯t take me a few minutes to recognize her as a good person. I¡¯ve known her for a while now, and I¡¯m absolutely certain that she is a wonderful individual.¡± Bertha, seeing her daughter¡¯s odd behavior, pulled Lea aside anxiously. ¡°Tell me, who is this person who has earned such high praise from you?¡± Lea shifted her annoyed gaze from Sophia to her mother and exined earnestly. ¡°Mom, remember when you and dad had that big fight years ago and we left home? The person who donated her blood to you after your car ident? I just saw her upstairs! Doesn¡¯t that make her a nice person?¡± Bertha gasped in surprise. ¡°What? You actually saw that kind-hearteddy? It¡¯s been several years; are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± Lea nodded confidently. ¡°I¡¯m positive! Plus, I talked to her, and she remembered the incident too.¡± Bertha was overjoyed and turned to her husband excitedly. ¡°Thaddeus, it¡¯s the life-saving angel we¡¯ve been searching for all these years. We¡¯ve encountered her here today. It must be fate, don¡¯t you think?¡± Thaddeus nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fate. I must express my gratitude to thatdy today.¡± Sophia seemed displeased and sneered internally, pretending to be concerned as she poured cold water on the situation. ¡°Dad, Bertha, doesn¡¯t this seem a little too convenient? The person we¡¯ve been searching for for years suddenly just shows up? Lea was just a kid back then. After all these years, how could she recognize the life-saving angel instantly? I guess she might have mistaken someone else for her.¡± Lea shot back at Sophia. ¡°Are you questioning my memory? Even if you doubt my memory, didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? That kind-hearteddy also remembered the incident. There¡¯s no way we¡¯re mistaken.¡± Sophia shook her head,pletely disagreeing with her. ¡°Anyone would be willing to ept the title of a life-saving angel. I bet you immediately recognized her as the one who saved your mom and described the incident, so she just went along with it to receive the praise. Whether she¡¯s the real savior needs further verification.¡± Lea red at Sophia. ¡°Stop being so cynical! Just because you¡¯re that kind of person doesn¡¯t mean everyone else is! She¡¯s genuinely innocent. When I told her that my parents wanted to personally thank her, she didn¡¯t even want to meet them because she was worried that they might give her a gift.¡± Sophia remained skeptical. ¡°Lea, I¡¯m just looking out for you and our parents. If she doesn¡¯t want to meet mom and dad, it might be a deliberate ploy. She must know that you¡¯d tell us and that we¡¯d eventually go looking for her.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. 1 Lea was fed up with Sophia¡¯s scheming. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that! Stop talking. It was my mom who got rescued, not you!¡± Sophia lowered her head with a hurt expression on her face. ¡°Alright, I guess I was being nosy. I thought you and Bertha considered me part of the family, but it looks like I was mistaken.¡± Bertha looked ufortable. ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t misunderstand her. You¡¯ve always been a part of our family. Lea has a stubborn temperament; she didn¡¯t mean what she said. I¡¯ll have a talk with herter.¡± Sophia took a deep breath, pretending to wipe away her tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bertha. I understand Lea¡¯s feelings. She doesn¡¯t have to consider me her sister. My mother passed away when I was young, and I¡¯ve always been alone.¡± Thaddeus felt nothing but sympathy for Sophia when he saw her upset expression as she talked about her deceased mother. ¡°Lea, how could you speak to your sister like that? Apologize to her now!¡± Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Lea looked defiant. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not making this up. I really found the woman who saved Mom. Sophia is doubting me, so why should I apologize? You always favor her, and now you¡¯re joining her in bullying me too?! Hmph! If it weren¡¯t for Mom¡¯s affection for you, I wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge you as my dad!¡± Thaddeus¡¯s face darkened at his youngest daughter¡¯s outburst. ¡°You¡­¡± Berthaid a hand on her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Lea, how could you talk to your father like that?¡± Lea didn¡¯t argue with her mother, but she clenched her jaw and refused to back down His daughter¡¯s stubborn stance made Thaddeus feel a bit nostalgic. She was as headstrong as he had been at her age, and it softened his irritation. He sighed and offered apromise. ¡°Alright, I admit I was too hasty earlier. Your mother and I will go upstairs to meet this woman. If she truly is the woman who saved your mother, both Sophia and I will apologize to you. However, if we find that this woman is not reliable, you must apologize to your sister. Is that fair?¡± Lea was stubborn, but she agreed. ¡°Fine! I guarantee that once you meet this gooddy, you¡¯ll be absolutely certain it¡¯s her.¡± Thaddeus stood and straightened his tie. His tone was teasing. ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you lead us upstairs to meet our savior?¡± Lea crossed her arms as her face went pink with anger. ¡°You guys don¡¯t believe me, so I won¡¯t take you. She¡¯s in the ¡®Green Water suite upstairs. Go find her yourself!¡± Thaddeus couldn¡¯t help butugh at his daughter¡¯s temper. She was just like him when he was young. Bertha, however, looked concerned. ¡°Stay here and eat your meal with your sister and brother-inw. No more running around!¡± Lea huffed and returned to her seat, picking up her fork. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m hungry anyway.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bertha sighed and looked at her husband. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and find this woman. Maybe Lea really did find the woman who saved me.¡± Thaddeus nodded and wrapped his arm around his wife¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± And so, Thaddeus and Bertha went upstairs to find the mysterious woman who had once saved Bertha¡¯s life. Sophia watched her parents leave, and then her gaze shifted to Lea, who looked smug. Something felt off, so she stood. ¡°Marcus, stay here with Tristan and Lea. I¡¯m going to go upstairs with Bertha and my dad. I don¡¯t trust that woman.¡± Marcus, uninterested in Sophia¡¯s family drama, nodded and continued to serve food to his son. Sophia red at Lea and hurried upstairs after her parents. Now, only Marcus was left at the table with two children of different ages. Without Sophia around, Adrian looked more rxed. He gave Lea a questioning look, asking if she had really found his mom. Lea responded with a slight nod. Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 However, the two little rascals¡¯ antics were not going to get past Marcus¡¯ keen sight. He cast a nce at them and spoke in a casual yet firm tone, ¡°If you two have something to say, then say it. Do you think you canmunicate through cheeky grins and winks without me noticing?¡± Both children froze and then turned to look at Marcus with both guilty and embarrassed expressions. Adrian shed a small smile. ¡°Dad, we¡­didn¡¯t talk about anything.¡± Marcus squinted his eyes as his piercing gazended on his son. ¡°There¡¯s nobody else here now, so spill it! Were you two plotting something when you went to the bathroom together?¡± Adrian knew his father had seen through everything. He exchanged a nce with Lea, unsure if he could reveal their secret. Lea, always the straight-shooter, pondered for a moment and then confessed. ¡°Marcus, we did indeed discuss something in the bathroom.¡± Marcus looked at Lea. ¡°Alright, what was it?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve already figured out that Tristan¡¯ isn¡¯t actually Tristan. When we went to the bathroom, Tristan¡¯ told me he thought he heard his mom¡¯s voice and wanted to go upstairs to look for her. I didn¡¯t feelfortable letting him go alone, so I told him toe back here while I went up to search for her.¡± What? Ellinor was here too? This was something Marcus hadn¡¯t anticipated. His eyes tightened as a look of wonder began to grow on his face. ¡°And did you find his mother?¡± Lea nodded. ¡°I did! She¡¯s the woman I was just talking about to my parents. She once saved my mother¡¯s life!¡± This was another shocking revtion for Marcus. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lea frowned slightly. ¡°Marcus, why are you doubting me like everyone else? I would never mistake her for someone else. Years ago, when my mom was on the brink of death, she appeared like an angel and extended a helping hand. I¡¯ve etched her face into my memory. She hasn¡¯t changed much over the years, so I recognized her instantly.¡± Before Marcus could say anything, Adrian had already begun expressing his shock and surprise. ¡°What? My mom saved your mom¡¯s life? Is that true?¡± Visibly annoyed, Lea retorted, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true! I¡¯ve said it so many times now! Why don¡¯t you guys believe me?¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°Aunt Lea, I¡¯m not doubting you! I¡¯m just surprised. What a coincidence!¡± Lea agreed. ¡°I know! It¡¯s a big coincidence. But I¡¯ve always thought you¡­ well, the real Tristan, looked a lot like the woman who saved my mom. I¡¯ve been specting about this, and today my suspicion was confirmed.¡± Adrian grew impatient and started anxiously ncing upstairs. ¡°Aunt Lea, did you see who my mom came here with?¡± Lea thought for a moment. ¡°A bunch of people. Men, women, a whole group. The real Tristan, who looks just like you, is there too.¡± Adrian could guess who she was referring to. He wanted to go upstairs and see for himself. After turning to Marcus, he asked, ¡°Dad, can go upstairs and see my mom? Maybe I could bring the real Tristan down to meet you. You haven¡¯t seen him for a while; you must miss him, right?¡±: Marcus had been lost in thought for quite some time. Adrian¡¯s request snapped him back to reality, and his brows furrowed deeply. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to go upstairs right now?¡± Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 Adrian looked puzzled as he tilted his little head in confusion. ¡°Why not? Dad, don¡¯t you want to see Tristan?¡± Tristan was his own flesh and blood. How could he not want to see him? However, the current situation was unpredictable. Especially with these two disruptive kids around. Marcus said in a deep voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to let anyone find out you¡¯re not Tristan? Howe Lea figured it out so quickly?¡± Adrian hurriedly waved his hands, trying to express his innocence. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t tell her anything. Aunt Lea figured it out by herself.¡± In truth, he had let his secret slip a little, but he was afraid his father would be angry, so he didn¡¯t dare admit it. Lea didn¡¯t want Adrian to be med, so she confessed. ¡°Marcus, don¡¯t me him. He really didn¡¯t tell me. I figured it out on my own.¡± Marcus looked at Lea. ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I guess I noticed it from his attitude towards Sophia. The real Tristan might not be fond of Sophia, but he wouldn¡¯t be so disgusted with her to the point of hostility. And there¡¯s also my sixth sense, which is usually spot on.¡± Marcus squinted. ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± Lea shook her head. ¡°No one. I promised him that I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. I always keep my word.¡± Marcus frowned. ¡°You promised him you wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, but now you¡¯re taking your parents and Sophia to meet his mother. What do you think they¡¯ll think when they see another boy who looks just like him?¡± Ah¡­ Lea was stumped. ¡°So, what if they see? Who cares?! Marcus, I guess you¡¯ve probably figured out by now that Sophia tricked you into staying with her. Why don¡¯t we just clear the air today? Let Sophia¡¯s true colors be revealed. You can use this opportunity to return to that gooddy. She¡¯s your real wife and your children¡¯s birth mother!¡± Marcus gave Lea a wry smile upon hearing this. He wanted to do that, but was it as simple as she made it sound? If Thaddeus and Sophia were the type of people who could be reasoned with, he wouldn¡¯t have been deceived and imprisoned for so many years. They would never let him go peacefully after being exposed. They were not the type to reason or act logically. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. His biggest worry was that they would do something irreversible when they saw the two children with Ellinor upstairs. And he, in his current state, couldn¡¯t do anything. He couldn¡¯t even stand! What could he do? He needed to think of a n quickly. As his mind raced, he pulled out his phone to send a message to Ellinor. Just then, someone took the vacant seat across from him. Marcus instantly became alert, thinking it was Sophia. He quickly put away his phone, which he hadn¡¯t finished typing on, and looked up. His pupils contracted in shock. Her?! Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Ellinor sat across from him, resting her head on her hand as she looked at him dreamily. ¡®Man, who were you just texting? It wasn¡¯t me, was it?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Marcus snapped out of his thoughts and quickly nced upstairs to make sure Sophia and her father hadn¡¯te down yet. His nerves rxed a bit, and he looked back at Ellinor. He was in no mood for banter. ¡°Quit fooling around. You and Tristan need to leave now. You can¡¯t let Sophia¡¯s father see you. Go!¡± Ellinor suppressed a smile. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Her nonchnt attitude made Marcus a bit anxious. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you right now!¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry; I have it under control.¡± Under control? What control?! If she really had it under control, she wouldn¡¯t be here! While Ellinor and Marcus were talking, Tristan, who hade down with Ellinor, was sizing up Adrian, who was sitting next to Marcus. How strange! It was like looking in a mirror. Adrian and Tristan were seeing each other face-to-face for the first time, and they couldn¡¯t believe how much they looked alike. Lea was dumbfounded for a moment and then looked at Ellinor with a mix of respect and curiosity. ¡°Madam, why did youe down? My parents just went upstairs to find you. Did you see them?¡± Ellinor looked at Lea and shook her head. ¡°No. Didn¡¯t I tell you that your parents don¡¯t need to thank me?¡± Lea insisted. ¡°Madam, they owe you their lives. My mom really wants to thank you in person. Plus, they didn¡¯t believe me when I said I¡¯d found you. I need to prove I really did.¡± Ellinor felt helpless at Lea¡¯s persistence, but she wouldn¡¯t cooperate. At first, she didn¡¯t know that the woman she had helped was Thaddeus¡¯s wife, and she didn¡¯t want to meet her. Now that she knew, she wanted to meet her even less. Honestly, she somewhat regretted saving Thaddeus¡¯ wife. Thaddeus, for his own daughter¡¯s desire, didn¡¯t hesitate to build his daughter¡¯s happiness on other people¡¯s pain, separating her and Theo for over three years. He even caused Theo to lose his memory andpletely forget her! People like Thaddeus should know what it was like to lose a loved one.. But on second thought, Thaddeus¡¯s wife and young daughter were innocent, and she shouldn¡¯t take out her anger on them. Seeing that she was still sitting there calmly, Marcus guessed that Thaddeus and Sophia would soon come downstairs when they couldn¡¯t find their savior upstairs, so he urged her to go. ¡°Won¡¯t you leave?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why should I leave?¡± Marcus frowned. ¡°Do you really want them to see you and the kid? I can¡¯t stand up right now. If anything unpredictable happens, I won¡¯t be able to do anything. Please don¡¯t make me worry.¡± Ellinor remained unhurried. She picked up his ss and took a slow sip of water, then put the ss back next to him. ¡°Like I said, I have it under control. You don¡¯t need to worry. You can¡¯t protect me now, but I can protect you.¡± Marcus deeply furrowed his brows and looked upstairs again. ¡°They¡¯ll be down any minute!¡± Ellinor hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°So what if theye down? I can still leave when they do.¡± You¡­ Lea looked at Ellinor, then at Marcus, like she had discovered something unbellevable. Her bright eyes widened as she eximed, ¡°Wow! It really is different!¡± Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Ellinor looked at Lea with a sense of intrigue. ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about? What¡¯s different?¡± Lea¡¯s face was a mix of surprise and admiration. ¡°Marcus¡¯ attitude towards you is totally different from the way he treats Sophia.¡± This topic seemed to pique Ellinor¡¯s interest. She propped her cheek on her hand and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Really? How so? Do tell, I¡¯m listening.¡± Marcus felt like mming his fist on the table. If only he could stand up, he¡¯d have scooped up this little chatterbox and sent her on her way. ¡°Ellinor, you¡­¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Shh!¡± Ellinor held a finger up to her lips, signaling for Marcus to hush up and be patient. She then turned her attention back to Lea. ¡°Go on. Continue with what you were saying.¡± Lea was more than happy to chat with Ellinor and obediently continued. ¡°Marcus seems very concerned and attentive towards you, while he¡¯s quite indifferent to Sophia. He hardly ever initiates conversation with her, and his responses to her are quite cold. I don¡¯t know why she insists on keeping a man who clearly doesn¡¯t love her around.¡± Ellinor seemed satisfied with this answer. ¡°Indeed! Why does she keep a man who doesn¡¯t love her around? Does she enjoy being the one always making the effort?¡± Lea shrugged. ¡°Who knows?! It¡¯s just self-sabotaging, if you ask me.¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s your sister, yet it seems like you despise her more than I do.¡± The mere mention of Sophia made Lea feel repulsed. She made no effort to hide her disdain. ¡°Yes, Lreally can¡¯t stand her! Every time our father loses his temper, it¡¯s because of her. Every time our parents argue, it¡¯s due to her instigating. Ever since I was little, I¡¯ve wondered how such a vile person like her could actually exist! It¡¯s embarrassing having her as a sister! Ellinor, I wish you were my sister.¡± A thin smile appeared on Ellinor¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re quite young, yet you see things so clearly. You even noticed Sophia¡¯s instigating.¡± Lea sighed. ¡°I learned it the hard way. My parents used to argue because of Sophia all the time. Four years ago, my mom almost died in a car ident, and you saved her. Sophia caused that entire incident. She caused my mom to be falsely used and made us run away from home.¡± Upon hearing this, the smile faded from Ellinor¡¯s face, leaving her in a daze. Suddenly, she realized her childhood experiences were quite simr to those of this little girl named Lea. Many years ago, her mother was also falsely used, which led her to run away from home with her. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the luck Lea had. Unlike her, she was never found and brought back home by her father. Thaddeus might be one way or another towards outsiders, but he was responsible when it came to his wife and daughter. Her own father, back then, didn¡¯t even try to find her mother. He was less responsible than Thaddeus. How ironic! As she reminisced about her past, a small hand waved in front of her. ¡°Ellinor, what are you thinking about? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±, Ellinor shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Thanks for letting me know he¡¯s here; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to have this conversation.¡± With that, she looked at Marcus across the table with a gentle and serene smile ying on her lips. Marcus, on the other hand, maintained a stoic expression throughout, trying to urge her to leave with his gaze. Ellinor¡¯s sincere remark left Lea slightly embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ellinor. It¡¯s because of our family that you and Marcus were separated for so long, I want to apologize on behalf of my father. Ellinor, I know you might resent my father, but I still want to speak up for him. My father may have a terrible temper, but he¡¯s not a bad person at heart. He was pushed to the edge by Sophia¡¯s victim y, which is why he acted so aggressively.¡± Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Her father always felt indebted to Sophia. He was guilt-ridden for not being by her side when her mother passed away when he was overseas. His guilt made him feel like he owed Sophia a great deal, and he wanted to do everything he could to fill the void left in her life. As for Sophia, she was insatiable. She was always exploiting her father¡¯s affection and guilt, coercing him into doing wrong things for her. ¡°Miss, I hope you will make sure that Sophia pays for her deeds. Karma has a way of catching up with those who do wrong.¡± Ellinor looked at Lea with admiration. She was impressed by the girl¡¯s strong sense of justice, even when it came to her own kin. ¡°Are you two done yet?¡± Marcus¡¯s impatient and stern voice interrupted the conversation between the two girls. Ellinor raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Not yet. I feel a connection with this littledy. I want to chat with her a bit more before I leave.¡± Marcus frowned. ¡°Are you trying to give me a heart attack?¡± Marcus¡¯ anxious countenance made Ellinor feel a warmth in her heart, but considering his health, she decided not to push him further. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving. Is that not enough?¡± She stood up and looked at Adrian sitting next to Marcus, then at Tristan by her side. ¡°What about you two? Do you want to switch back now?¡± Adrian immediately stood up. ¡°Mommy, I do! I want to go home with you. I miss you and my siblings, and my great-grandpa, great-grandma, and Aunt Veronica.¡± Tristan, however, seemed a bit reluctant as he clung to Ellinor¡¯s sleeve, torn between choices. ¡°I¡­¡± Upon seeing Tristan, the son he raised, not wanting to return to him, Marcus rubbed his temples. ¡°You don¡¯t want toe back?¡± Tristan grimaced. ¡°No¡­ I miss you, Dad, but I don¡¯t like Sophia. I don¡¯t like that home.¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve been with your mom for a while now, so it¡¯s Adrian¡¯s turn to go home. Today, you switch back, and, in the future, I¡¯ll take you to visit your mom.¡± Understanding the situation, Tristan obediently nodded and prepared to switch ces with Adrian. Ellinor patted the little guy¡¯s head. ¡°Hold on; don¡¯t rush off. You two go find the restroom and change clothes.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Tristan and Adrian realize they were dressed differently. Ellinor, leading the children, said, ¡°I¡¯ll take them to the restroom to change. I¡¯ll bring one back to you later.¡± Marcus sighed with relief. Finally, she wasn¡¯t risking it anymore and was nning to leave. He nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± After Ellinor took Tristan and Adrian to the restroom, Lea stared at Marcus with curious eyes. Marcus, who had been watching Ellinor and his two sons leave, felt Lea¡¯s gaze, frowned, and turned to her. ¡°What is it?¡± Lea blinked. ¡°Marcus, have you regained your memory?¡± Marcus was taken aback. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°If you haven¡¯t regained your memory, why are you so concerned about her? You don¡¯t even remember her.¡± Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Marcus¡¯ lips curled into a subtle grin. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t remember, human instinct never lies. I still feel a pull towards her.¡± Lea appeared bemused. ¡°Marcus, you¡¯ve got great taste. Even if you can¡¯t remember the lovelydy, you managed to resist Sophia¡¯s charms for all these years. I admire you for that.¡± Marcus smirked. ¡°Thanks for thepliment. I¡¯ll need you to keep quiet about what just happened when your parents and Sophia return.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°No worries. I¡¯m on your side now.¡± Thaddeus and his wife, Bertha, found the private dining room their daughter mentioned on the second floor. However, all they found was a waiter cleaning up leftovers. The waiter informed them that the guests had finished their meal and left. Thaddeus and Bertha couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. They had hoped their daughter was right, even if she had mistaken someone else for their long-lost savior. They wanted to at least see who she had mistaken her for. In the end, they saw nothing. Sophia, who came up after them, sighed in disappointment. ¡°Dad, Bertha, everyone left. Did Lea make use up here for nothing? Was this some sort of prank?¡± Bertha immediately shook her head. ¡°No, Lea wouldn¡¯t lie on purpose.¡± Sophia frowned. ¡°Bertha, you need to stop spoiling Lea. This will only encourage her to lie more and cause bigger problems.¡± Bertha wanted to retort, but as a stepmother, anything she said could be misconstrued by Sophia. So she decided to let it go. Thaddeus sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. There¡¯s nothing to see here.¡± Sophia shrugged. ¡°We came all this way for nothing.¡± Thaddeus, who had previously been supporting Bertha, was now walking alone. His mood had visibly changed. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sophia snuck a smug nce at Bertha before following her father downstairs. Bertha stood alone, looking at the empty dining room. She trusted her daughter and believed that the good Samaritan might have been here. Perhaps she left quickly to avoid recognition or being found. Sighing, she was about to head downstairs when her phone rang. It was her college friend from M State. Bertha answered the phone on her way downstairs. ¡°Marlinie, what¡¯s up? It¡¯ste in M State. Aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± A gentle, calm voice with a hint of coldness came through the phone. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I needed someone to talk to.¡± Bertha could tell that her friend was upset and stopped walking. ¡°What happened?¡± There was a pause on the other end of the line. ¡°My son¡­ I think he found me.¡± Bertha was surprised. ¡°Really? How did he find you?¡± Through one of my students. He recognized me from some notes and had my student arrange a meeting.¡± Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 ¡°Did you see him?¡± ¡°No.¡± The woman spoke softly. Bertha frowned slightly, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°Well, now that he found you, why won¡¯t you see him? I know you¡¯ve always cared about him.¡± The woman¡¯s voice grew somber. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to face him, nor do I want to hear anything about his family. He¡¯s sessful, and I can see him on the financial news sometimes. That¡¯s enough for me.¡± Bertha sighed. ¡°If you were really content, you wouldn¡¯t be losing sleep and calling me in the middle of the night to talk. Marlinie, you know, besides your son, that man from the Howard family has been looking for you too. He still cares about you, and you care about him too, right?¡± The woman¡¯s tone turned sarcastic. ¡°He cares about me? If he did, would he marry another woman so easily? Don¡¯t cover for him!¡± ¡°But I heard that their marriage has been in name only for a long time. A few years ago, he sent her to live alone in Howard Mountain Vi by the river, and she can¡¯t ever return.¡±. The woman remained silent. ¡°Their affairs have nothing to do with me anymore.¡± Bertha knew further persuasion would be futile. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t push. In a few days, the situation here will be sorted out, and I cane see you. We can talk then.¡± The woman hummed in agreement. ¡°Did you help with Lea¡¯s homework?¡± ¡°She only finished one of the assignments you gave her. She¡¯s been quite crankytely. It¡¯s been causing me a lot of worry.¡± The woman reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lea is a good kid. She won¡¯t disappoint you when she grows up. But that stepdaughter of your husband¡¯s is not so easy to handle. Be careful.¡± Bertha paused. She was touched andforted by her friend¡¯s concern. ¡°Yeah, I know. I will.¡± ¡°I told you that it¡¯s not easy being a stepmother, yet you married a man who¡¯s always in trouble for love.¡± ¡°And you, weren¡¯t you also driven by love?¡± On both ends of the phone line, the two friends sighed in unison, then hung up: Ah, love was the greatest trial in every woman¡¯s life. After hanging up, Bertha realized that her husband and stepdaughter were nowhere in sight and hurried off. When Sophia and her father returned to their table, only Marcus and Lea were still eating. Tristan¡¯s seat was empty. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Marcus, where¡¯s Tristan?¡± Sophia asked, puzzled. Marcus shrugged. ¡°Went to the restroom again.¡± Sophia became more suspicious. Marcus was always concerned about Tristan¡¯s safety; he even wanted to apany him to the restroom earlier. He only rxed when Lea went with him. Why was he now okay with Tristan going to the restroom alone? Wasn¡¯t he worried that the boy might wander off? Sophiaughed awkwardly. ¡°What¡¯s up with Tristan today? Why is he going to the restroom so often? Is he not feeling well?¡± Marcus replied, ¡°Probably drank too much juice.¡± Hearing this, Sophia nced at the nearly empty ss of juice at Tristan¡¯s seat and decided that it made sense. During their conversation, Thaddeus had already returned to his seat, his face stern. Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 Marcus¡¯ eyes darted to Thaddeus¡¯s face, swiftly changing the subject. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t get a chance to meet our savior?¡± Sophia pulled out a chair and sat down as her gaze flickered over to Lea, who was heartily enjoying her meal, her voiceced with a hint of annoyance. ¡°Meet who? There was no one in that upstairs booth. Whoever it was had their meal and left ages ago. I think Lea¡¯s just bored and pulling our legs.¡± Lea blinked, a frown appearing on her face as she red at the sarcastic Sophia. Then her eyes flickered over to Marcus. Marcus was outwardly calm, but inwardly he was impressed. No wonder Ellinor sat so confidently. She was already prepared, having cleared out the upstairs private room beforehand. Following Sophia¡¯s suggestivement, Thaddeus really did think Lea was just messing with them. He grunted unhappily and sternly. ¡°Lea, when did you learn to y pranks?¡± Lea opened her mouth to retort, but after seeing the meaningful look in Marcus¡¯ eyes, she changed her mind. ¡°Well, you always favor Sophia, so I thought I¡¯d y a prank on you to vent my frustration. Is that not allowed?¡± Thaddeus¡¯ eyebrows furrowed. ¡°So you did it on purpose?¡± Lea shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Humph! You never believe me anyway. You only believe Sophia. You don¡¯t care whether I¡¯m telling the truth or not, so what does it matter?¡± Before Thaddeus could respond, Bertha, who had just returned, overheard the entire conversation and was furious. ¡°Lea, stand up this instant!¡± At the sound of her mother¡¯s angry voice, Lea nervously stood up and turned around. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Bertha was truly disappointed in her daughter¡¯s deceitful behavior and knew she had to teach her a lesson. But considering Lea¡¯s growing pride, she decided not to scold her in front of everyone and instead gave her a loudmand. ¡°You! Come with me to the restroom!¡± Now that her mother was truly angry, Lea didn¡¯t have the guts to disobey and obediently followed her mother to the restroom. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Marcus watched as Bertha walked towards the restroom with a hint of worry flickering in his eyes.. Ellinor hadn¡¯t yete out of the restroom with the children. Sophia noticed Marcus¡¯ concerned expression and said while serving him some food, ¡°Marcus, don¡¯t worry about Lea. Bertha doesn¡¯t really have a temper. She won¡¯t be too harsh on Lea. The kid needs a good lesson; look how upset she¡¯s made my dad; he couldn¡¯t even enjoy his meal.¡± Marcus gave Sophia a nce, nodded slightly, and took a sip from his water ss. Ellinor had just used that ss, and as he drank, his lips oveid the invisible lipstick mark she had left. At this moment, outside the restaurant in a stretch limousine, everyone inside was staring in shock at the restaurant window from their vantage point in the car. From their angle, they had a perfect view of the man in the wheelchair inside the restaurant. The first to lose control was Veronica, who was almost in tears as she made to open the door and rush inside. ¡°My brother! That¡¯s my brother! He¡¯s alive!!!¡± Chase and Byran both grabbed her. ¡°Calm down!¡± ¡°Keep your cool.¡± They had just received an urgent message from Ellinor, asking them to quickly pay the bill and leave from the back of the restaurant. Ellinor hadn¡¯t given them any specifics in her message. She just told them to get out quickly and not to use the main entrance. Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 After stepping out, they settled into Balfour¡¯s SUV to wait for Ellinor and Adrian, only to spot the man they¡¯d seen dining on the ground floor of the restaurant. Veronica was anything but calm. She¡¯d almost epted that she might never see her brother again, and now, seeing him alive and well, she could hardly believe her own eyes. She wanted to reach out and touch him, just to be sure. ¡°Didn¡¯t you all see? That¡¯s my brother! My brother¡¯s back! Let me go! I need to ask him where he¡¯s been these past few years!¡± Ida, adjusting her gold-rimmed sses, reminded her in a voice of reason. ¡°We¡¯ve all seen him. But before you go in there, why don¡¯t you take a look at who¡¯s sitting across from him?¡± Following Ida¡¯s advice, Veronica took in the rest of the scene and spotted the woman sitting across from her brother. It was the insufferable Sophia, which only made her grit her teeth in anger. ¡°Hmph! I knew it! I knew it had to be Sophia¡¯s doing! She¡¯s been hiding my brother for three years! That witch! Just wait till I get my hands on her!¡± Belinda, seeing her uncle again, was also overwhelmed but maintained a cooler head than Veronica. She tried to cate her. ¡°Don¡¯t rush! Ellinor just texted us to pull back. She must have noticed my uncle, too. Let¡¯s wait for Ellinor toe out, understand the situation, and n our next move. Didn¡¯t you notice? my uncle isn¡¯t sitting in a dining chair, but in a wheelchair.¡± Veronica had noticed, and it was precisely because she had that she was so eager to confront Sophia. How did a hale and hearty man end up in a wheelchair? It was Sophia¡¯s fault! It had to be! In order to keep her brother by her side, she¡¯d actually crippled him. How could such a venomous woman exist?! Veronica couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She was about to open the door and storm in when Balfour coughed coldly. ¡°Enough! Keep it down!¡± Startled, Veronica sensed the tension in the air and reluctantly sat back down. She turned to Balfour, who sat in the car as steady as a rock. ¡°You and my brother have always been at odds, so of course you don¡¯t care about him.¡± With a cold expression, Balfour said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your brother, but I can¡¯t ignore Ellinor¡¯s happiness. Now that your brother has shown up, I won¡¯t let him disappear again. For now, we wait for Ellinor toe out and figure things out. If you want to barge in and mess everything up, then go ahead.¡± Veronica finally calmed down. She wiped the tears from her eyes and managed to control her impulsive behavior, though she couldn¡¯t control her emotions. From Balfour¡¯s reaction, Ida sensed something was amiss. ¡°Mr. Howard, it seems you knew about Theo¡¯s return all along.¡± Balfour nodded in affirmation. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ida frowned. ¡°So our boss knew too?¡± Balfour gave a slight nod. ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve already met.¡± Everyone was taken aback. Belinda asked in confusion. ¡°If Ellinor and my uncle have already met, why didn¡¯t my unclee home with her? Could it be that¡­ my uncle has really fallen for that Sophia?¡± Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 Belinda¡¯s question seemed to echo the queries of everyone else. Balfour pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°It¡¯s because he has amnesia, and he¡¯s been force-fed some unknown medication by Sophia for years, causing severe muscle atrophy in his legs. And well, Thaddeus would do anything for his daughter, so your uncle couldn¡¯t break away from Sophia¡¯s control before he could fully recover.¡± That exined it. Veronica clenched her fists, wishing she could march right in and take down that wicked woman. Meanwhile, in the restroom. Bertha had dragged Lea into the restroom before beginning her tirade. ¡°You little rascal, why on earth did you lie to your father and me today?¡± Lea¡¯s face was a mess of emotions. She felt wronged. She didn¡¯t lie. But for the sake of Marcus and the gooddy¡¯s future, she couldn¡¯t defend herself now. Seeing her daughter pursing her lips in silence made Bertha¡¯s irritation grow. She felt like Lea was showing no signs of remorse. ¡°Answer me when I ask you something. Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Lea pouted. ¡°Mom, I¡­I can¡¯t answer. Bertha felt a sense of disappointment. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t answer? If you¡¯ve lied, you should admit it and tell me why you lied! Haven¡¯t I taught you since you were little to be honest and not to lie?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. You¡¯ve really changed. How could you manipte your parents with lies?!¡± Lea felt utterly wronged and speechless. ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t lie¡­¡± Bertha raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t lie? Didn¡¯t you just admit to your father that you intentionally lied? Now you¡¯re saying you didn¡¯t lie?! What¡¯s true and what¡¯s not? You¡¯ve be so mixed up!¡± Lea opened her mouth to speak, but in the end, she held back and remained silent. Bertha, unaware of the truth, felt that her daughter was behaving badly and needed to be taught a lesson. So, with a stern voice, shemanded, ¡°You still won¡¯t admit your mistake, huh? Give me your hand!¡± With no other choice, Lea extended her small hand. Bertha had always been gentle, hardly everying a finger on her daughter. But today, she felt that Lea had be unruly, so a punishment was necessary. With gritted teeth, she harshly pped Lea¡¯s hand. Lea felt a stinging pain, but she didn¡¯t cry, clenching her teeth to bear it. Seeing that she still didn¡¯t admit her mistake, Bertha, with tears in her eyes, raised her hand again. But before the p couldnd, she was interrupted. ¡°Madam, stop! Your daughter didn¡¯t lie.¡± Bertha¡¯s hand paused mid-air. She turned and saw Ellinor, who had just emerged from a stall with two children. She didn¡¯t recognize Ellinor, but she recognized the two children Ellinor was guiding. Well, to be precise, she only recognized one of them. She waspletely taken aback to see another child who looked exactly the same What on earth was going on? Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 There was something vaguely familiar about thedy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± Bertha asked, puzzled by the sudden appearance of Ellinor. While leading the two children, Ellinor approached with a smile. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t interfere with how you raise your child, but when I heard you falsely using your daughter, I couldn¡¯t sit back and let it happen.¡± Lea, heart heavy with an unspoken grievance, found sce in Ellinor¡¯s timely appearance. ¡°Lady, I¡­ I didn¡¯t betray you and Marcus.¡± Ellinor, bending her head slightly to look at Lea, nodded. ¡°I know. You¡¯re doing great. But you don¡¯t have to let your mom misunderstand you for our sake.¡± Bertha was confused, but from her daughter¡¯s demeanor, she could guess who Ellinor was. Thisdy must be the one who saved her life with a blood donation years ago. But why was she hiding in the restroom with Tristan? Why were there two Tristan? ¡°Who are you really? Why do you have Tristan with you?¡± Bertha asked while staring at Ellinor. Lea tugged at Bertha¡¯s sleeve with her lips puckered in a pout. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s the gooddy who saved your life. And she¡¯s not only your savior; she¡¯s Marcus¡¯ real wife and Tristan¡¯s biological mother. If it weren¡¯t for Sophia forcing Marcus away from her, the gooddy and Marcus would have been one happy family. You¡¯ve seen it; the gooddy not only gave birth to one child for Marcus, but the other one is also theirs. The reason I didn¡¯t tell you the truth earlier was because Marcus didn¡¯t want Dad and Sophia to know he had learned the truth. He fears Dad would hurt the gooddy and their children to protect Sophia. Mom, the gooddy and Marcus have suffered enough. Can you not tell Dad for now?¡± Bertha was shocked by her daughter¡¯s revtions, and she looked at the two identical boys by Ellinor¡¯s side. How could such a coincidence happen? The kind-hearted girl who saved her life was Sophia¡¯s favorite man¡¯s original wife? Oh my god! Despite the absurdity of it all, Bertha believed her daughter because the two identical boys were proof enough. Feeling embarrassed, Bertha didn¡¯t know what to say to Ellinor. What could she possibly say? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It was her husband and stepdaughter who had broken up this woman¡¯s family, and she was the woman who saved her life. She really didn¡¯t know what to say. Ellinor seemed calm. She genuinely disliked Thaddeus, but she felt an inexplicable kinship towards Thaddeus¡¯ wife that made it hard to dislike hier. She nudged the real Tristan, who was standing next to her, forward. ¡°Madam, could you please take Tristan back to him? It¡¯s not convenient for me to go myself.¡± Bertha nodded in confusion. ¡°Alright¡­ okay.¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Thank you. Please don¡¯t tell them you¡¯ve met me here; just like your daughter said, we don¡¯t want to alert your husband and stepdaughter yet. I still have to get my husband and children back.¡± Bertha frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because of my husband, you can¡¯t be with your husband and children. I really don¡¯t know what to say, but I¡¯ll help you, not for anything else but because you saved my life without considering your own pregnancy. I can¡¯t ignore this.¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Bertha assured Ellinor that she wouldn¡¯t breathe a word about what she¡¯d seen in the restroom to Thaddeus and Sophia. She then prepared to take her daughter, Lea, and the real Tristan back to their table. As she turned to lead the children away, she exchanged a nce with Ellinor and caught sight of her profile. She felt a jarring sense of familiarity. She abruptly halted, taking a longer look. Ellinor, feeling the intensity of Bertha¡¯s gaze, seemed puzzled. ¡°Is there something on my face, ma¡¯am?¡± Bertha snapped back to reality, shaking her head apologetically. ¡°No, no¡­¡± Having said this, she led the two children out of the restroom. Bertha¡¯s look had left Ellinor feeling uneasy. After a moment of thought, she couldn¡¯t fathom why. This was the first real encounter between her and Bertha. Why had Bertha looked at her as if she were all too familiar? It was quite strange. After watching Bertha exit the restroom with Lea and Tristan, Adrian affectionately hugged Ellinor¡¯s leg. ¡°Mommy, I can finally go home with you!¡± Ellinor bent down to look at Adrian, yfully pinching his nose. ¡°Really? I thought you were having quite the time with that man.¡± Adrian pouted. ¡°Well¡­ Mommy, I won¡¯t lie. I really like spending time with handsome Dad, but Sophia is always hovering around him. It¡¯s really quite annoying.¡± Ellinor huffed. ¡°So, you only want to go home with Mommy because Sophia is annoying? If she wasn¡¯t there, would you prefer to stay with that man and forget about Mommy?¡± Adrian was quick to shake his head. ¡°No way! Mommy is the most important! I just think that if that annoying woman Sophia wasn¡¯t there, then Mommy could be with handsome Dad. Then I could be with Mommy, and handsome Dad coulde to our house. It would be the best of both worlds!¡± Ellinor tapped Adrian¡¯s head in mock annoyance. ¡°Dream on!¡± Adrian hugged her tighter. ¡°Mommy, stop pretending. I know you like handsome Dad too. When the timees, you won¡¯t need me to tell you to bring handsome Dad home, will you?¡± Ellinor pulled a slight smile. This kid was quite perceptive. She decided to wait before leaving with Adrian. The restroom was too close to Sophia¡¯s table, and any hasty exit could easily be noticed. It would be best to wait until Thaddeus and his group finished their meal and left before taking Adrian out. Bertha returned to their table with Lea and Tristan and sat down. Sophia¡¯s gaze first scanned Tristan, making sure there was nothing amiss, before moving to Lea, who had red-rimmed eyes. Judging by Lea¡¯s appearance, she had been crying. She had probably been scolded harshly by Bertha. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Served her right! With a hint of feigned sympathy in her smile, Sophia asked, ¡°What happened, Lea? Scolded by Bertha? Learned your lesson, have you?¡± Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 When Lea returned to their table, she had every intention to abide by her mother¡¯s advice to keep her mouth shut and avoid getting into an argument with Sophia. But Sophia was testy and seemed intent on provoking her. It was downright infuriating! Lea red at Sophia, her irritation evident, and snapped, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Sophia¡¯s face stiffened, but she didn¡¯t retaliate against Lea. Instead, she turned her attention to Bertha. ¡°Bertha, is this the result of your parenting? Looks like all your coddling has left you with no authority over Lea. She doesn¡¯t respect you or listen to you anymore! I think it¡¯s high time that Dad steps in to discipline Lea properly!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bertha looked at Sophia. She always tried to treat Sophia like her own, hoping to win her over. But over the years, Sophia never reciprocated this sentiment. She never respected Bertha, and only feigned politeness in front of their father, Thaddeus. Bertha could overlook Sophia¡¯s attitude towards herself, but what she found hard to ept was Sophia¡¯s constant bickering with Lea. She had tried to make the two half-sisters get along, always reminding Lea to respect Sophia. But now, she didn¡¯t see the point anymore! Since they couldn¡¯t get along, so be it. She had wrongly used Lea once already, and she couldn¡¯t stand to see Lea mistreated again! ¡°Sophia, what are you trying to imply with your words? Are you not satisfied until your father beats Lea up?¡± Sophia was taken aback by Bertha¡¯s sudden change in attitude. She quickly defended herself, ¡°Bertha, I didn¡¯t mean that! I was just suggesting that Dad might have a better chance of disciplining Lea. After all, he stillmands some respect from her. I never said anything about him beating Lea¡­¡± With Bertha¡¯s support, Lea suddenly felt emboldened. She rolled her eyes at Sophia, ¡°You just want Dad to beat me up to satisfy yourself. Stop making excuses! You¡¯ve been trying to drive a wedge between us and Dad from the get-go! Unfortunately for you, I have utmost respect for my mom. Whether she¡¯s right or wrong, I¡¯ll listen to her. But I¡¯m not afraid of Dad, so you can forget about him disciplining me!¡± Sophia pretended to be innocent and concerned, ¡°Lea, why must you think so poorly of me? How could you be so cynical at such a young age? Who taught you to think this way?¡± ! The implication of Sophia¡¯s words were clear. She was suggesting that someone had been poisoning Lea against her. The only adult who had ess to Lea was Bertha! Bertha understood Sophia¡¯s implication and her face became gloomy, ¡°Sophia, I care for your father, which is why I¡¯ve always tried to treat you as my own. But you¡¯ve never epted me. I don¡¯t me you. After all, I could never rece your biological mother in your heart. I respect you. If we can¡¯t be mother and daughter, I hope we could at least be friends and get along. But it seems like you don¡¯t want to get along well with me or Lea, constantly hinting to your father about our shorings. I genuinely don¡¯t know what we¡¯ve done to deserve your hatred. I¡¯m your stepmother, but I¡¯m not the homewrecker you seem to think I am. Your father and I got together only after your mother passed away, and Lea¡¯s presence doesn¡¯t threaten your inheritance. Why do you hate me and Lea so much?¡± Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 Sophia furrowed her brows. ¡°Bertha, what are you talking about? When have I ever hated you or Lea? Is that really how you see me? You make it sound so nice, saying it¡¯s because of Dad that you treat me like your own daughter! Is this how you treat your own daughter? Would you second-guess your own daughter like this? All I did was suggest, while Lea¡¯s still young, you should educate her properly and prevent her from developing a bad temper! Is this hatred? If I truly hated you, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here having dinner with you, and Dad wouldn¡¯t force me to!¡± Bertha had watched Sofia shed tears as she spoke, frowning in silence. Despite knowing Sophia was faking it, she didn¡¯t want to seem too aggressive, considering her elder status. Lea, however, had no such inhibitions. She had watched Sophia manipte her mother one too many times and was not about to hold back! Crying? She might not enjoy it, but she sure as hell could do it! ¡°Wah¡­ Waaah¡­¡± Lea burst into tears, ¡°Sophia, when will you ever stop? My mom didn¡¯t say anything unreasonable, yet you¡¯re crying! I¡¯m the one who should be crying, right? You were just using my mom of not raising me right, saying I have a bad temper, that I¡¯ve picked up bad habits and whatnot! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s wronged here!¡± Fighting fire with fire was always effective. Sophia found it hard to continue her charade as Lea¡¯s sobs overpowered hers. She red at Lea before turning her tear-filled eyes towards their stern-faced father, Thaddeus. ¡°Dad, you saw it. Bertha and Lea misinterpreted my good intentions.¡± Thaddeus, with a heavy sigh, looked at Sophia and then sternly turned to Lea, ¡°Enough! Stop crying, this is a restaurant, you¡¯re ruining other people¡¯s dining experience!¡± Lea, taken aback by her father¡¯s scolding, only cried harder. Thaddeus, exasperated, muttered, ¡°This child is really¡­¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Really what?¡± Bertha, dropping her usual pleasant demeanor, interrupted her husband, ¡®Thaddeus, do you need to shout at our daughter?¡± Thaddeus was taken aback, seldom having seen his wife lose her temper. He was perplexed, ¡°Why are you getting angry at me? I was only educating our child! If I can¡¯t even do that, then it¡¯s clear you¡¯ve spoiled her. She¡¯s bing unruly!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a piece of shit!¡± Bertha retorted. Thaddeus, wide-eyed, thought he¡¯d misheard, ¡°What¡­ What did you just call me? Bertha, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Bertha was genuinely furious, ¡°Not just today. I¡¯ve been wrong since the beginning! How else would I have ended up marrying you?¡± Thaddeus¡¯s face darkened further, ¡°Enough! Stop making a scene here!¡± Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Bertha scoffed, ¡°So who¡¯s really the one making a scene? Is it me and my daughter or is it your eldest, Sophia? It was Sophia who started crying first! You doted on her every tear, but when my little Lea cried, you found it embarrassing and reprimanded her loudly in public! If we¡¯re talking about making a scene, Sophia really took the cake! Do I even need to mention all the things she¡¯s done? For someone who¡¯s supposed to love both his daughters equally, you sure do have a tant bias!¡± Thaddeus was taken aback, ¡°Bias? How am I biased? Don¡¯t I love Lea too? You heard how loud she was crying, it was disturbing the entire restaurant!¡± Bertha red at him. ¡°Why was she crying so loud? Because she felt wronged! You think Lea is too young to understand, but kids are smart. They see who gets more love! You¡¯ve always favored Sophia. I didn¡¯t even mind when you were just a little biased. Even when it came to inheriting your assets, I didn¡¯t care! When I married you, it wasn¡¯t for your money, and my daughter doesn¡¯t need your wealth either! But we care about your attitude! You decided to let Sophia inherit everything, only asking my opinion as a formality, without giving Lea any say. Lea¡¯s not stupid. She knows in your heart that Sophi Sophia is the important don¡¯t care about the money, but we wished for a bit more affection from you. However, it seems like you¡¯re so biased you can¡¯t even realize it! Do you think if I don¡¯t make a fuss, Lea will always be a child in your eyes, whose feelings you don¡¯t need to consider?¡± Left speechless by Bertha¡¯s usations, Thaddeus remained silent for a while before finally saying, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t care about the assets, and that¡¯s why I decided to give everything to Sophia. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll set aside enough for our retirement and Lea¡¯s college tuition. Then we can live that quiet, countryside life you¡¯ve always dreamed of; isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡± Berthaughed bitterly, ¡°Thaddeus, how dare you say you are not biased?¡± Thaddeus didn¡¯t want to argue with Bertha in public. He waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°Enough! Let¡¯s not discuss this here. We can talk at home!¡± Bertha snorted, ¡°I won¡¯t be going home with you! This life isn¡¯t what I want anymore! Thaddeus, I want a divorce!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Thaddeus stared at her, disbelief widened his eyes. ¡°What? Divorce?¡± Bertha confirmed with a calm and clear voice, ¡°Yes! Divorce! No more sweet words from you can deceive me. I can¡¯t stand my daughter being overlooked in this family anymore! You can. live your life with Sophia. It would be just the two of you!¡± Thaddeus pped the table in annoyance and yelled, ¡°Bertha, have you had enough? Just because I¡¯m usually patient with you doesn¡¯t mean I can tolerate this excessive behavior Divorce? With what will you divorce me? If you leave me, you¡¯ll have nothing! Think about it, you¡¯re not young anymore. You have no job. Who else would want you? Who would treat you as well as I do? Wake up!¡± Bertha smirked sarcastically, ¡°So I¡¯ve always been that worthless in your eyes!¡± Thaddeus clenched his jaw. ¡°Enough! Sit down and eat. And I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything!¡± But Bertha wasn¡¯t just throwing a tantrum. She was genuinely tired of Thaddeus always indulging Sophia. Thinking about the young couple Sophia had torn apart, and Thaddeus¡¯s contrasting treatment of his two daughters, she¡¯d had enough of this man! She was serious about the divorce. She didn¡¯t want to beplicit in his favoritism anymore! Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Thaddeus had envisioned a peaceful family dinner, a moment of unity and harmony, but it had turned into a disaster. Being a man, he thought he could smooth things over with some sweet talk, ¡°Ahem! Bertha, I realize that I might have been a bit harsh on¡­¡± But Bertha wasn¡¯t in the mood for histe apologies. Taking Lea by the hand, she prepared to leave the table. ¡°Lea, let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t live with him anymore!¡± Lea nodded and stood up with Bertha. As Bertha and Lea prepared to leave, a smirk spread across Sophia¡¯s face. This was just the spectacle she was hoping for: her father kicking them out. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sophia knew that Thaddeus favored her, but she couldn¡¯t stand anyone else taking even a tiny bit of his affection and attention. She secretly hoped that Bertha was serious about divorcing Thaddeus and taking her ¡®brat¡¯ of a daughter with her, never to return. Just as Bertha was about to leave with Lea, she caught Sophia¡¯s triumphant grin. She paused and turned around. ¡°Sophia, what are youughing at? Are you finally getting what you wanted, rid of me and Lea?¡± Sophia quickly withdrew her smile and feigned innocence. ¡°Bertha, I wasn¡¯tughing! Why are you using me?¡± Bertha smirked, ¡°I can see clearly whether you wereughing or not. But don¡¯t celebrate too early! Sure, I¡¯m divorcing your father, but I won¡¯t leave empty-handed! Your father wants to leave all his wealth to you, right? Well, I¡¯ll hire the bestwyers and fight for half of it! You¡¯re aware of thew in M State, aren¡¯t you? It tends to favor the mother!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sophia lost her smile. She hadn¡¯t expected Bertha, who was usually timid, to fight back this fiercely. Bertha cut her off, ¡°Are you going to mock me now? Saying that I¡¯m greedy and have been after your father¡¯s wealth all along? I¡¯ll have you know, I don¡¯t need money and I don¡¯t care for your father¡¯s wealth! Thewsuit is to provide a fair share for my daughter. Once I win and gain half of your father¡¯s wealth, I¡¯ll donate all of it to charity in Lea¡¯s name! In other words, I¡¯d rather give it away than let you inherit it all!¡± Sophia was taken aback. She looked at her father with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Dad, you see. This is her true face¡­¡± Bertha chuckled. As she had expected, Sophia yed the victim card. She interrupted again, ¡°Enough! Stop ying the victim in front of your father! Don¡¯t think that acting pitiful will make him hand over his fortune to you sooner. I¡¯ll be filing for divorce in court right away. Until the divorce is finalized, your father has no right to decide who will inherit his fortune!¡± Sophia clenched her fists. If it wasn¡¯t in front of Thaddeus, she would have pped Bertha by now! Seeing Sophia¡¯s anger, Bertha smiled, ¡°You brought this upon yourself! If you hadn¡¯t targeted Lea, I would have been fine with your father leaving you all his wealth. Are you happy now?¡± Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 Sophia gritted her teeth as Bertha led Lea away without looking back. Thaddeus jumped up from his chair as soon as he realized that Bertha had genuinely left, not just trying to scare him. He was about to chase after her! Sophia rose and blocked Thaddeus¡¯s path. ¡°Dad, why are you chasing her? Can¡¯t you see through her yet? She was always saying she loves you and that nothing else matters! But now that you¡¯re giving me all your property, and she¡¯s showing her true self! She ims it¡¯s not about the money! Dad, don¡¯t go after her! I bet she won¡¯t win in the divorce court. She¡¯s never contributed to your wealth, so she has no right to take half of it. She¡¯s dreaming!¡± Thaddeus, dyed by Sophia, missed the best opportunity to catch up with Bertha. He watched helplessly as Bertha led Lea out of the restaurant¡­ C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Enough! Let me through! I need to bring them back! Bertha rarely returns here, and she doesn¡¯t know anyone here. Where could she take Lea!¡± Sophia frowned, looking sympathetic. ¡°Dad, she¡¯s the one who wants a divorce, not you! If she¡¯s lost here, it¡¯s her own choice, not your fault! Dad, you can¡¯t let them control you anymore. You¡¯re the great Thaddeus!¡± ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. I still have to take care of my wife and children!¡± Thaddeus was anxious. Unable to get past Sophia, he quickly instructed his employees to chase after Bertha! Sophia didn¡¯t want Thaddeus to chase after Bertha and Lea. She believed Bertha was manipting the situation, deliberately making Thaddeus beg for her. She didn¡¯t want to y into Bertha¡¯s hands! To her surprise, her defiance earned her a stinging p from Thaddeus! SMACK! Sophia stared at her father in disbelief. ¡°Dad, you hit me? You hit me for them?¡± Thaddeus was furious. ¡°Have you had enough? I¡¯ve always told you to let Lea be. She¡¯s younger than you. But you¡¯ve been constantly picking fights, upsetting Bertha! I¡¯ve always favored you; aren¡¯t you satisfied? Do you want me to be single for the rest of my life?¡± Sophia covered her cheek, looking at her father with teary eyes. ¡°Dad, you say you favor me, but you hit me for them! You¡¯ve never hit me before¡­¡± Seeing Sophia crying again, Thaddeus hesitated, but then sidestepped Sophia and hurried after Bertha and Lea! Watching her father leave her behind to find Bertha and Lea, Sophia clenched her fists in anger, jealousy, and defiance! She wanted to follow and see if Bertha would let Thaddeus beg for forgiveness. But with Marcus still here, she couldn¡¯t leave.¡± Sophia turned to look at him. He was calmly drinking water, apparently full from his meal. Tristan, was also calm, lookingpletely indifferent! Sophia was a little upset. She sat back down, covering her face. ¡°Marcus, why didn¡¯t you say anything just now? Didn¡¯t you see that my dad hit me for Bertha and Lea. You didn¡¯t even care!¡± Marcus looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± His nonchnt concern only upset Sophia more. Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Sophia clutched at her cheek that was pped by her father and said, ¡°Marcus, of course I¡¯m not okay! You know how hard my dad pped me. My ear is still ringing¡­¡± Marcus squinted at her, ¡°And how would I know how hard your father pped you? Has he ever pped me?¡± Sophia¡¯s face froze instantly, quickly exining, ¡°Uh¡­no! Of course not! What I mean is, you should have an idea how hard a man can p!¡± She was worried Marcus might find out that Thaddeus was the one who crippled his legs. However, Marcus, though he had not regained his memory, was already aware of what had happened. He didn¡¯t show any signs of surprise. ¡°Just put some ice on it and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Sophia looked disappointed. ¡°Marcus, don¡¯t you understand? What I need is not ice, but your empathy! Can¡¯t you show more concern for me? Don¡¯t just offer lukewarm sympathy like a stranger.¡± Marcus raised an eyebrow, clearly irritated. ¡°What kind of attitude do you want from me? Isn¡¯t this situation your own making? Maybe if you¡¯d held your tongue, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten pped by your father!¡± Sophia looked utterly upset and asked, ¡°Marcus, do you also think that way?¡± Marcus didn¡¯t bother sugarcoating his words anymore, ¡°Sometimes, it seems like you just love stirring up trouble. Your father traveled all the way here with his wife and younger daughter to see you, and you put him in a difficult position. If I were your father, I¡¯d be angry too.¡± Sophia was speechless, ¡°Marcus, Marcus wasn¡¯t interested in arguing with her anymore. He turned towards Tristan, ¡°Are you done eating, Tristan?¡± Tristan nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full.¡± Marcus wiped Tristan¡¯s mouth with a napkin and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± And with that, he maneuvered his wheelchair and led Tristan out of the restaurant¡­ Sophia was left standing, clutching her hand in frustration. Why was no one on her side? Not even her own man or her father! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She kicked the table leg in frustration and left the restaurant. The meal was effectively ruined. Not long after Sophia left, Ellinor led Adrian out from the restroom. They had heard everything that had happened. Adrian held Ellinor¡¯s hand, feeling vindicated, ¡°Mom, Sophia got what she deserved. She always tries to drive a wedge between people. Now she¡¯s reaping what she sowed!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t say anything. She picked Adrian up and they left the restaurant, getting into the car that was waiting for them. As soon as they got in, Veronica rushed over to grab Ellinor¡¯s hand, ¡°Ellinor, you saw my brother, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Yes, I saw him.¡± Veronica was on the verge of tears, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring him back with us? We could have gone home together.¡± Ellinor looked conflicted, ¡°The time isn¡¯t right.¡± Veronica wiped her tears, ¡®Ellinor, why don¡¯t you seem excited at all to see my brother? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like him anymore.¡± Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Ellinor got a bit of a headache. She rubbed her temples, trying to alleviate the tension. ¡°What do you want me to do, Veronica? Scream and shout? Throw a tantrum?¡± Veronica pouted. ¡°No, but you seem so detached. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve been waiting for my brother to show up for the past three years.¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. She handed Adrian over to Belinda and chose a window seat in the car. She gazed out of the window, lost in her own thoughts. Veronica wanted to follow her and ask about her ns, but Chase stopped her. ¡°Ms. nchet, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to talk to Ellinor once we get home. Let¡¯s give her some space for now.¡± Seeing the troubled look on Ellinor¡¯s face, Veronica agreed and joined Belinda to take care of Adrian. Balfour sat next to Ellinor, caressing her head with a worried look. ¡°Soon, we¡¯ll bring him back to you.¡± Ellinor nced at Balfour. ¡°Now that Thaddeus is here, it might not be that easy.¡± Balfour smiled gently. ¡°No matter how difficult it gets, I¡¯ll find a way to help you.¡±. Ellinor¡¯s eyes dimmed. She had decided to handle this issue by herself, but she would need Balfour¡¯s assistance. Meanwhile, Bertha, having fled the restaurant with her daughter, Lea, hailed a cab and left in a rush. Thaddeus, held back by Sophia, had lost some time and couldn¡¯t catch up with Bertha. He cursed his employees for their ipetence and ordered them to search for Bertha throughout the city. Bertha did not take Lea to a hotel. She knew that any hotel would soon be discovered by Thaddeus¡¯s men. This time, she wasn¡¯t throwing a tantrum. She genuinely needed time to think if she still wanted to be with Thaddeus. So, she called a friend overseas and borrowed a vacant house in Greenhaven to stay in. The house had a password lock which her friend provided, allowing her to enter with ease. Once inside, Bertha and Lea sat in silence on the sofa. Lea snuggled against Bertha. ¡°Mom, you were so cool today! You finally stood up to Sophia. It was so satisfying!¡± Coming back to reality, Bertha looked at Lea and stroked her face. ¡°Lea, I misunderstood you earlier and never got the chance to apologize. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lea shook her head, understandingly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not mad at you. I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The more mature Lea behaved, the more Bertha¡¯s heart ached. In Thaddeus¡¯s eyes, Lea would never be equal to his elder daughter, Sophia. ¡°Lea, all these years I¡¯ve made youpromise for Sophia. You¡¯ve suffered a lot. I won¡¯t let it happen again. You don¡¯t have to give in to anyone. Just be yourself.¡± Lea blinked. ¡°So, Mom, are you really going to divorce Dad this time?¡± Bertha sighed, not answering the question. She had to admit she still loved Thaddeus, but she didn¡¯t want Lea to suffer anymore. Maybe it was time to end this marriage. It would be better for Lea¡¯s mental and emotional health. Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 ¡°Lea, go and pick a guest room for yourself. This house belongs to a friend of mine. Though they¡¯re not currently living here, we must respect their belongings and only upy one room.¡± Lea, always understanding, nodded and then asked, ¡°Mom, what about my books and homework? They¡¯re still at that hotel, right?¡± Bertha sighed, ¡°We¡¯ll figure out how to get them in a few days.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lea obediently headed off to pick her room. After Lea left the room, Bertha sat alone on the couch, pondering over her marriage with Thaddeus. Suddenly, her mind drifted to thedy who had helped her today. Thatdy, Ellinor, was quite unique. No wonder Marcus, even with his amnesia, didn¡¯t fall for Sophia. Sophia was simply too selfishpared to Ellinor. Moreover, Bertha couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Ellinor looked a bit like¡­ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Speak of the devil, her phone rang! Bertha¡¯s train of thought was interrupted by her ringtone. She pulled out her phone and saw that it was her best friend. Upon answering, the anxious voice of her friend Marlinie came through, ¡°Bertha, where are you? Thaddeus is looking for you. He even called me!¡± Bertha had already guessed that Marlinie was calling because of Thaddeus, who she didn¡¯t want to talk about at the moment. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m staying at a friend¡¯s house in Greenhaven. Don¡¯t worry, Marlinie, and please don¡¯t tell him about it.¡± Hearing that Bertha was safe, Marlinie let out a sigh of relief, ¡°What happened? You two had another fight? You were just fine when we talked earlier, how did you run away with Lea again?¡± Bertha replied, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. It just makes me angry.¡± Marlinie said, ¡°Alright then! It¡¯s good for you and Lea to have some peace, but please be careful, okay?¡± Bertha nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marlinie! I might not care too much about my own safety, but I¡¯ll never compromise Lea¡¯s. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Alright, call me if anythinges up!¡± ¡°I will.¡± Just as Marlinie was about to hang up, Bertha stopped her, ¡°Wait, Marlinie! I have something to ask you!¡± Marlinie patiently responded, ¡°What is it?¡± Bertha frowned, ¡°Marlinie, about your daughter Pearl. Are you sure she passed away?¡± Hearing the mention of her deceased daughter, Marlinie fell silent for a long time on the other end of the line. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure.¡± Bertha said, ¡°But I saw a girl today who looks so much like you. And she¡¯s about the same age as Pearl would have been.¡± ¡°What? That can¡¯t be. Maybe she just looks simr by chance!¡± ¡°Her name is Ellinor,st name Mendoza. I¡¯ll send you her pictureter. It could be that I¡¯m thinking too much into this.¡± A sleek, extended limousine pulled up in front of the nchet Vi. First to exit was Ellinor, who then turned around to help her three children out of the car. Veronica followed suit and got out. After saying goodbye to the others in the limo, they led the children inside. The limo didn¡¯t drive off, but remained parked outside the nchet Vi for some time, until Ellinor¡¯s figure disappeared from sight. Belinda gave a long sigh, breaking the silence, ¡°Ellinor must be so confused right now. The man she¡¯s been waiting for doesn¡¯t even remember her.¡± Chase drew her closer, ¡°Not necessarily. I think she cares more about Mr. nchet¡¯s safety than his memory. As long as he¡¯s alive, that¡¯s all that matters to her.¡± Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Belinda gave a slight smirk. She knew that Ellinor would be concerned about Theo¡¯s safety, but she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of disappointment that came from being easily forgotten. ¡°Stop worrying, you two,¡± Byran crossed his arms and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the wedding just around the corner? Start getting ready! As for Theo, my brother and I got this. We¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s back safely!¡± His good intentions were met with skeptical nces from Chase and Belinda. Balfour was reliable, but Byran? Not so much. Instead of helping, there¡¯s a good chance he¡¯d just mess things up. Irritated by their obvious disdain, Byran eximed, ¡°What¡¯s with those looks, huh? Don¡¯t believe in my abilities?¡± Neither Chase nor Belinda responded, simply turning their heads to look out the window. Byran was left speechless. Finally, Balfour, who had been silent all along, asked, ¡°Where are you all headed?¡± Chase turned back and politely said, ¡°Mr. Howard, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you drop us off at the bridal boutique downtown? Thanks.¡± Belinda remained silent, her cheeks flushed. ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± said Ida. Byran didn¡¯t say anything, but clearly intended to apany Ida, though he didn¡¯t dare voice it out loud. Balfour nodded, signaling the driver to drop them off at their respective destinations. Since the nchet Vi was downtown, the driver first dropped off Chase and Belinda at the bridal boutique. Next, he dropped off Ida at her apartment building. After thanking Balfour politely, Ida got out of the car alone. Byran followed in silence. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± The sound of Balfour¡¯s voice froze Byran in his tracks. He turned around and gave a sheepish grin, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m just going to hang out at Ida¡¯s ce for a bit and then I¡¯ll head home.¡± Clearly, his excuse didn¡¯t convince Balfour. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man! You shouldn¡¯t be hanging out at a girl¡¯s ce! Come home with me!¡± Byran frowned, ¡°Bro, you know Ida and I are dating! What¡¯s wrong with visiting my girlfriend? Just because you¡¯re single doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t spend time with my girlfriend!¡± Balfour¡¯s face darkened instantly, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°No-nothing!¡± Byran quickly hopped off the car and ran after Ida. Balfour was left speechless. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The driver turned to Balfour, ¡°Should we go after Byran?¡± Balfour pinched his brow, clearly annoyed. ¡°Leave him be. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, sir, the driver replied. Just as Ida was entering the elevator and the doors were closing, suddenly, Byran pried the doors open and squeezed in, grinning at her Ida was taken aback, ¡°Did your brother let you get off the car?¡± Byran shrugged, ¡°Nope! I escaped!¡± Ida adjusted her sses, ying along with his antics, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going home? What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Byran took a few steps closer, cornering Ida against the elevator wall. He reached up to gently tilt her chin, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± At the nchet Vi. After tucking the three kids into bed, Ellinor prepared to turn in for the night. She was tired. As she stretched her arm to switch off the lights, there was a soft knock on the door. It was a soft knock, careful not to wake the children. Ellinor got up quietly and opened the door to find Veronica, her face full of worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you still awake?¡± Veronica frowned, ¡°Ellinor, are the kids asleep?¡± Ellinor nced back into the room, ¡°Yeah, they just fell asleep.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Veronica continued, ¡°Granny and Grandpa are asleep too. Can Ie in and talk to you?¡± Ellinor knew what she wanted to discuss. She wanted to refuse but seeing Veronica¡¯s restless expression, she nodded and let her in. Veronica tip-toed in, sat on the couch, and spoke in hushed tones. ¡®Ellinor, when did you find out that my brother was trapped with Sophia?¡± Ellinor sat next to Veronica and replied softly, ¡°A bit earlier than you guys.¡± Veronica scrunched up her forehead in annoyance, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me? You know we were all worried sick about my brother!¡± Ellinor held her forehead with one hand, ¡°What good would it do to tell you? We can¡¯t get him back right now anyway. Knowing earlier would only cause unnecessary worry.¡± Veronica disagreed, ¡°You can¡¯t think like that, Ellinor! We can all figure it out together! There is strength in numbers! And even though Thaddeus is powerful, the nchet family is no pushover! I refuse to believe we can¡¯t get my brother back!¡± Ellinor frowned seriously, ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to know about this, but never tell Granny and Grandpa.¡± Veronica nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t. They¡¯re not in the right health to handle this stress. That¡¯s why I waited until they fell asleep toe talk to you.¡± Ellinor said, ¡°The problem isn¡¯t whether we can get Theo back from Thaddeus, but how to deal with the aftermath.¡± Veronica didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Just get him back. What else is there to worry about?¡± Ellinor looked at her and said, ¡°You know what kind of person Sophia is. She crippled Theo¡¯s legs to achieve her goals. Her father would do anything for her. If we rashly take Theo back, they would definitely strike back at the nchet Corporation, at you, at the kids. The risk is too high! So we can¡¯t make a rash move. We can¡¯t hide forever, especially the kids. They have to go to school.¡± Veronica understood Ellinor¡¯s concerns. Knowing she was right, Veronica bit her lip. ¡°So, what do we do now? Just wait?¡± Ellinor patted Veronica¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have a n. It may be a bit troublesome to carry out, but I¡¯m confident it¡¯ll work. You need to keep calm. Don¡¯t make a fuss and don¡¯t alert them. Promise me!¡± Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Veronica asked, ¡°Ellinor, can you tell me what the n is? Maybel can help!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t help with this one, Veronica. The best thing you could do for me is to take care of the kids.¡± Veronica pouted, ¡°Alright then! But if there¡¯s anything else I can help with, let me know, alright?¡± Ellinor gave her a reassuring smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hesitate to ask for your help. Now, off to bed with you!¡± Veronica stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll let you rest then, Ellinor. Make sure you get some sleep too.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Ellinor led Veronica out of the room. Veronica frowned in concern, both for Ellinor and her long-lost brother, Theo. She hoped he could safely return this time, and not encounter any more unexpected situations. He belonged here, with Ellinor. On her way to her own bedroom, she suddenly heard her Grandma Marissa¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Veronica, what on earth are you doing up sote, gallivanting around Ellinor¡¯s room?¡± Veronica turned around, seeing Marissa being supported by one of the housemaids as she walked towards her. She felt a bit guilty, ¡°Uh¡­ Grandma, why are you still up?¡± Marissa stopped in front of Veronica. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m feeling quite restless. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I decided to take a stroll. Veronica, I saw youing out of Ellinor¡¯s room. Is something wrong with Ellinor or the kids?¡± Veronica quickly shook her head, ¡°No, everything¡¯s fine!¡± Marissa felt something was off. She asked, ¡°Then why were you in Ellinor¡¯s room at this time of night?¡± Remembering Ellinor¡¯s instructions, Veronica thought for a moment and feigned, ¡°Oh¡­ I ran out of my face cream after my shower, so I borrowed some from Ellinor.¡° Hearing that it was such a trivial matter, Marissa admonished, ¡°I thought it was something serious! Next time, don¡¯t bother Ellinor with such minor issues. She¡¯s already exhausted from taking care of the kids and handling business affairs. She needs her rest! Missing a day of skincare won¡¯t make you any less beautiful!¡± Veronica nodded obediently, ¡°Yes, Grandma. I promise I won¡¯t bother Ellinor with such minor things in the future. Now I¡¯m off to bed!¡± She quickly tried to leave, afraid that her grandma might see through her lies. ¡°Hold on!¡± Marissa called her back. Forced to stop, Veronica asked, ¡°Uh¡­ Grandma, is there anything else?¡± Marissa, looking uneasy, held her forehead, ¡°I just wanted to know if you¡¯ve heard any news about your brother from Ellinor recently? Veronica became more nervous, ¡°Uh¡­ No, Grandma! Why do you ask? If there was any news, we would certainly tell you right away!¡± Marissa sighed, ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been having nightmares about your brothertely. Either he¡¯s hurt, or he¡¯s trapped in a cage. In my dreams, no matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t free him and I always wake up in fright. I didn¡¯t tell your grandfather. I didn¡¯t want him to worry.¡± Veronica was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Marissa to have such a strong intuition, and it was quite urate at that. But she couldn¡¯t tell Marissa the truth, so she tried to reassure her, ¡°Grandma, I think you¡¯re just worrying too much about him, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re having these nightmares. Don¡¯t overthink it! As soon as Ellinor gets any news, she¡¯ll let you know. I believe he¡¯s alright. He just couldn¡¯te home for now because of something. He¡¯ll be back. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 Veronica cated Marissa with a few polite remarks before hastily retreating to her room, afraid her unease would give her away. Once inside, she heaved a sigh of relief. Patting her chest to calm her racing heart, she saw the cell phone on the bedside table blinking. She crossed the room in quick strides to answer the call, ¡°Hello, Moran?¡± The man on the other end of the line had a gentle tone. ¡°Why did it take you so long to answer? I called you twice already!¡± Veronica blushed, replying, ¡°I was chatting with Ellinor and didn¡¯t have my phone with me. Sorry about that. I should have messaged you!¡± Moran lovingly responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Don¡¯t be so formal with me. If you do this again, I might actually get upset!¡± Veronica chuckled sweetly, ¡°I see, Moran. I¡¯ll try not to be too formal with you.¡± ¡°Hmm, you said you were talking to Ellinor? Isn¡¯t it a bitte for that? Doesn¡¯t she need to put the kids to bed?¡± Moran asked with concern. Veronica replied, ¡°The kids are already asleep. I went to talk to her about my brother.¡± Moran seemed surprised. ¡°Theo? Has there been any news about him?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw him today!¡± ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t you ask where he¡¯s been for the past three years and why he hasn¡¯te home?¡± Veronica sighed in frustration, ¡°No, the circumstances didn¡¯t allow for it. I didn¡¯t get a chance to speak with him and I heard he might have amnesia!¡± Moran eximed, ¡°What? Amnesia? That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Ellinor¡¯s life just too hard, Moran? She finally found Theo, and he doesn¡¯t even remember her¡­¡± ¡°It really is tough for her.¡± Sensing regret in Moran¡¯s voice, Veronica felt a pinch of difort, ¡°Moran, do you still have feelings for Ellinor?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Moran paused, and when he spoke again, his voice was a bit heavier, ¡°If I still had feelings for her, what would that make us, Veronica? Do you think I¡¯m a two-timer?¡± Veronica quickly shook her head, ¡°No, no¡­ I¡­I just felt that you still care about her, and I was worried you haven¡¯t moved on.¡± Moran reassured her, ¡°I once had feelings for her, and I do respect her, but there¡¯s nothing more than that. If I hadn¡¯t moved on, I wouldn¡¯t have pursued you, Veronica. You¡¯re the most important girl to me now. I care about you. That¡¯s the reason why I care about the things that bother you. I hope your family and friends are all doing well, so you can be happy.¡± Veronica felt a pang in her heart, touched by Moran¡¯s words. ¡°Moran, thank you¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Being formal again?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I forgot! I¡­¡± Moran interrupted, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore! So, where is your brother now, and is there anything I can do to help?¡± Veronica said, ¡°He¡¯s with a wicked woman! I don¡¯t know what Ellinor¡¯s n is. She doesn¡¯t want me to get involved, to avoid alerting the enemy. She says she has a n.¡± ¡°She was till as stubborn as ever, I see.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so worried about her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Whatever happens, I¡¯ll be here to help you figure it out!¡± Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Balfour had just returned from abroad and, after having dinner with his sister, headed straight to the office. Not because there was a pressing matter to attend to, but because he was in a foul mood and wanted to catch up on some piled-up work to keep his mind busy. By the time he¡¯d wrapped up, it was alreadyte at night. Balfour shut down theputer and pinched his brow, then got up and took his coat and went out. Just as Balfour was about to leave his office, he saw Quinton, his assistant, hanging up a phone call, his expression a blend of urgency and concern. ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯re done for the day? I was about toe in and talk to you,¡± Quinton said, approaching Balfour. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Quinton?¡± Balfour asked, seeing the unease on his assistant¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s been an incident at home. The butler just called. Your father has gone missing. The butler tried to call you first but couldn¡¯t reach you, so he called me and asked you to go home right away,¡± Quinton exined. Balfour frowned, ¡°When was hest seen?¡± ¡°He was missing since dinner. Dean and Alyssa assumed he was out tending to his flowers in the garden and didn¡¯t think much of it. But when they realized he still hadn¡¯t returned home, they tried calling him, only to find his phone switched off,¡± Quinton detailed. can¡¯t just vanish.¡± Balfour, worn out from a long day, sighed. ¡°He¡¯s a grown man. He ca Quinton nodded. ¡°Under normal circumstances, yes. But everyone at home is worried that he might have had a health episode, or an ident.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Quinton. We need to get home and see what¡¯s going on,¡± Balfour said, his tone resigned but firm. Back at the Howard residence, it was already past midnight. As Balfour stepped inside, he saw his grandparents, Dean and Alyssa, seated anxiously in the living room, along with the house staff standing at attention. Two police officers were there as well, taking down information. His grandparents looked relieved when they saw him. ¡°Balfour, thank goodness you¡¯re home,¡± Alyssa said, her voice shaky. ¡°Your father has been missing since this afternoon. We¡¯ve searched everywhere and can¡¯t find him. His phone is unreachable. We¡¯ve been worried sick!¡± Dean added, ¡°Your father is just being childish. But he could at least let us know before disappearing!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa, Grandma. I¡¯ve already sent people to look for him. He¡¯s a grown man. He won¡¯t just disappear,¡± Balfour reassured them./ ¡°If McNeil isn¡¯t sick, your grandpa and I won¡¯t be so worried! But he has been on antidepressants for years now. We¡¯re afraid he might do something drastic¡­¡± Alyssa voiced out their deepest fear. Balfour knew all too well what his grandparents were worried about. His rtionship with his father, McNeil, had been strained ever since his mother left with his sister years ago. They¡¯d maintained a polite, distant rapport, with very littlemunication. His resentment towards McNeil had never faded over these years. Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 If it hadn¡¯t been for McNeil¡¯s reckless antics years ago, his mother and sister wouldn¡¯t have been driven away. They wouldn¡¯t have had to endure such hardships! Balfour tenderly cated his grandparents, but his tone carried a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Dad has been doing just fine all these years. It makes no sense for him to suddenly go off the rails. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring him back safe and sound.¡± Having said this, Balfour turned around to thank the policemen, who had been working tirelessly, before making his way upstairs with a serene demeanor. Alyssa and Dean exchanged nces upon witnessing Balfour¡¯s nonchnce. A sense of guilt shed in their eyes. It was they who had driven Balfour¡¯s mother away all those years ago. Even though Balfour never mentioned it, they were certain he held a grudge against them as well. McNeil had developed severe mental illness after the departure of Balfour¡¯s mother, and could only act normally with medication. At that time, McNeil was in the prime of his life, but his mental illness had rendered him incapable of managing thepany. Balfour, despite his tender age, had to step in and take over. Come to think of it, all the misfortunes that befell their family began after the departure of Balfour¡¯s mother and sister! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After climbing the stairs, Balfour tossed his coat onto the sofa and dialed his wayward younger brother, Byran¡¯s number. Byran, who was enjoying his time with Ida, didn¡¯t dare ignore his brother¡¯s call. Clearing his throat, he tried to sound as serious as possible, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s up? It¡¯ste, I¡¯m noting home tonight!¡± Balfour responded in a stern tone, ¡°Get back here now!¡± Byran was slightly taken aback, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Bro? I¡¯m a grown man now. There¡¯s nothing wrong with spending the night out every once in a while, is there?¡± Balfour retorted, ¡°Our father is missing! Get back here and help look for him!¡± Upon hearing this, Byran jumped up from the bed, ¡°What?¡± Balfour had no patience to exin further over the phone. ¡°If I don¡¯t see you at home within half an hour, don¡¯t bothering back ever!¡± ¡°Bro, I¡¯ming! I¡¯ming right¡­¡± Byran¡¯s sentence was cut short by the dial tone. The line was disconnected. There was no time to call back and ask for details. Byran hurriedly climbed out of bed and hastily dressed himself. Seeing this, Ida, who was lying on the bed, squinted at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Something wrong?¡± As he was pulling on his clothes, Byran replied, ¡°Balfour called to say that our father is missing. I have to rush back and check!¡± Ida, startled, sat up and prepared to dress herself too. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Byran, fully dressed now, walked over to the bed and gently pushed Ida back down, kissing her tenderly on the cheek. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can go back by myself. It¡¯ste, you should get some sleep! I¡¯lle back to you as soon as I find my father.¡± Ida frowned, worried about him driving in such a frantic state. However, Byran¡¯s domineering side came to the fore. He firmly held her down, ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Ida gave up her struggle, rolling her eyes at him in annoyance. Byran smirked, ¡°Good night, Ida!¡± With that, he straightened up and walked out of the room. Ida, left alone in the room,zily propped herself up against the headboard, lost in thought. What the heck happened? The Howard Manor. By the time Byran rushed back home, the police had already finished their questioning and left. The house was in disarray, with the servants frantically searching for their lost master. Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 He strode into the house to find his grandparents, Dean and Alyssa Howard, sitting in the living room, their faces creased with worry. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa! Has there been any news about my dad?¡± Dean and Alyssa looked up at their grandson, and their faces lit up at his appearance, but they soon fell back into despair as they shook their heads. ¡°No.¡± Alyssa sighed. ¡°We still haven¡¯t been able to contact him.¡± Bryan furrowed his brow. ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Dean replied, ¡°They¡¯ve just left. They said they can¡¯t file a report until he¡¯s been missing for 48 hours.¡± Bryan was visibly anxious. ¡°And where¡¯s my brother, Balfour?¡± Alyssa sighed at the mention of their older grandson. ¡°Balfour¡¯s upstairs. Go ask him if he¡¯s found anything.¡± Without waiting for a response, Bryan dashed up the stairs. After knocking on his brother¡¯s door, he was soon granted entry. ¡°Balfour, any updates? Did your contacts find anything about Dad?¡± Balfour was sprawled on the couch. There was a cloud of smoke surrounding him from the cigarette he was puffing on. The room was thick with the smell of tobo.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Bryan coughed, unused to the strong scent. ¡°Balfour, you hardly ever smoke. What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you answering me? Did they find Dad?¡± Balfour looked up at his younger brother. ¡°I didn¡¯t send anyone to look for him.¡± Bryan was taken aback. ¡°What? Why not? The staff have searched every corner of the house. Dad¡¯s definitely not here. We need to find him!¡± Balfour took a long drag from his cigarette, blowing out a cloud of smoke before coldly responding, ¡°Go to his room. There¡¯s a hidden door in the bookcase. Move the seventh book on the third shelf, and it¡¯ll open. Check if he¡¯s in there.¡± Bryan was shocked. He¡¯d never known about any secret doors in the house. Without any further questions, he went to check. Left alone, Balfour continued to smoke in silence with a tired look in his eyes. A few minutester, Bryan¡¯s voice could be heard from the hallway. ¡°Someonee! I found Dad! He¡¯s here!¡± Balfour remained unmoved by themotion. His gaze was fixed on the drawing hanging on his wall. It was a sketch his mother had drawn before she left. The house staff, hearing Bryan¡¯s shouts, rushed upstairs. Dean and Alyssa, shaking with relief and excitement, managed to stand with the help of their attendants and made their way upstairs. In the hidden room in McNeil Howard¡¯s bedroom, they found him sprawled on the floor, surrounded by empty liquor bottles,pletely unconscious. Upon seeing their son, Dean and Alyssa let out a sigh of relief before quickly attending to him. ¡°Quick! Someone make him a cup of strong coffee!¡± ¡°Bryan, carry your father out of here andy him on the bed. This room is too small. It¡¯s not well ventted, so he might suffocate.¡± Bryan nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandma, Grandpa.¡± He hoisted his father up and quicklyid him down on therge bed outside the room. Once his father was settled, Bryan turned to his grandparents with confusion written all over his face. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, why does my dad¡¯s room have a secret room? I¡¯ve never known about it. Did you?¡± Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Dean and Alyssa had never known about this secret room, but they had a hunch about its purpose. After exchanging a nce, the two elderly folks sighed, not knowing how to respond to their curious grandson. Surely, they couldn¡¯t tell him that his father had probably built this secret space to sleep separately from his mother? Now, it all made sense to them. Their son had been sleeping separately from his wife, the woman they had forced him to marry, for all these years. Since he did not get any answers from his grandparents, Byran did not press further. He simply gazed thoughtfully at the secret room. The house staff quickly brought a strong cup of ck coffee to sober up McNeil. As the strong brew was fed to him, Mr. Howard choked and coughed, waking up in the process. Once their son was awake, Dean and Alyssa heaved a sigh of relief. Alyssa took her son¡¯s hand. ¡°McNeil, thank God you¡¯re awake! Your father and I were scared to death! What were you thinking? Why would you lock yourself in that room and drink so much?¡± McNeil blinked a few times and then looked at his mother¡¯s face. He nced at the crowd around him and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Everyone, please leave.¡± Alyssa, with teary eyes, couldn¡¯t hold back her frustration. ¡°Fine? Look at your face; it¡¯s pale! You drank so much without eating anything. You could have killed yourself! Do you realize that?¡± McNeil sat up and gently patted his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Alyssa¡¯s eyes welled up with tears at her son¡¯s stubbornness. Now that his son was okay, Dean¡¯s anger red. ¡°Fine? You¡¯re a grown man, McNeil! You should know better! Is this how you set an example for your children? Do you want Balfour and Byran to end up like you? The Howard family will be ruined!¡± McNeil looked at his father. His eyes showed his deep annoyance, but he didn¡¯t respond. Alyssa quickly intervened. ¡°Dean, let¡¯s not start a fight now. He just woke up and still needs some time to recover.¡± Dean huffed, but he didn¡¯t argue further. Alyssa gave out an order to the house staff. ¡°Make a light meal for him. His stomach is filled with alcohol, so he needs some food. Also, call the family doctor and have him examined.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The house staff replied and left to carry out her orders. Alyssa waved her hands, dismissing the crowd. She knew her son didn¡¯t like having too many people around him. ¡°McNeil, when they bring your food, make sure you at least eat something. Your health is important.¡± McNeil nodded. ¡°Okay, Mom. Don¡¯t worry. You and Dad should rest. Let Byran stay with me.¡± After some thought, Alyssa agreed. ¡°Alright, Dean and I will retire to our room. But you must eat something, McNeil. We worry about you.¡± McNeil nodded. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Byran, stay with your father. Make sure he eats something. Call us if anything happens. Alyssa commanded as she turned to Byran. Byran nodded obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, Grandpa. I¡¯ll take good care of Dad.¡± Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. And just like that, Alyssa and Dean left, leaving only McNeil and his son, Byran, in the room. Byran pulled a chair over to his father¡¯s bedside. Concern was etched all over his face. ¡°Dad, how are you feeling? Thirsty? Need a ss of water?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, son.¡± McNeil shook his head as his thoughts wandered towards the door. ¡°Where¡¯s your brother? Isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± ¡°He¡¯s back, Dad. He¡¯s in his room.¡± Byran replied. ¡°He was the one who told me to look for you in the storage room; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have found you. You should¡¯ve seen Grandma and Grandpa; they were so worried they even called the police. Don¡¯t do this again, Dad. If you want to have a drink, just call us. We¡¯ll join you. There¡¯s no need to sneak around.¡± McNeil nced at his son, realizing that he had be a very mature adult. He chuckled at himself, ¡°I promise, no more drinking, but your brother certainly won¡¯t join me for a drink.¡± Considering his brother¡¯s personality, Byran had to agree. ¡°If he won¡¯t drink, I can. I¡¯m not a kid anymore, Dad. I can join you.¡± McNeil merely smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. Balfour would rather have Byrane to him thane to see his own father. How much resentment must he hold? ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t ask before. Why is there a storage room in your bedroom? I noticed there¡¯s a bed and some of your clothes in there. You haven¡¯t been living there, have you?¡± Snapping back from his thoughts, McNeil replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s always been there. I¡¯m fine. Byran, you should go now; it¡¯s gettingte. Time for bed.¡± Byran shook his head. ¡°I promised Grandma and Grandpa that I¡¯d take care of you. I¡¯m not sleepy; don¡¯t worry.¡± McNeil frowned. ¡°I¡¯m fine, son. You should go and tell your brother that I¡¯m okay.¡± Realizing that his brother didn¡¯te earlier and might not know that their father was found, Byran stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell him. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡± With that, he hastily exited the room. McNeil¡¯s gaze turned distant as he watched his younger son leave. He stared at the ceiling as he seemingly lost himself in thought. Byran returned to Balfour¡¯s room, knocking before entering. ¡°Dad¡¯s okay, Balfour. He was just drunk and fell asleep in that storage room you told me about.¡± Balfour, still lounging on the couch with a cigarette in hand, simply grunted in acknowledgement. He was seemingly disinterested. Seeing his brother in such a state, Byran decided to grow courageous. He snatched the half-smoked cigarette from Balfour¡¯s hand and extinguished it in an ashtray. ¡°Balfour, stop smoking! You used to hate the smell of smoke. Now, it¡¯s all over your room. How are you going to sleep?¡± Balfour¡¯s brows furrowed in irritation. ¡°Now you¡¯re bossing me around?¡± His brother¡¯s intense gaze made Byran step back, but he didn¡¯t regret his actions. ¡°1¡­ I¡¯m just looking out for you, Balfour! Smoking is harmful! It¡¯s written on the pack!¡± Balfour stared at him for a moment before scoffing. ¡°Fine. Go to your room and sleep.¡± Byran, noticing Balfour¡¯s unusual mood, cautiously asked, ¡°Balfour, what¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about Ellinor and Theo?¡± Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 Balfour grunted. ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t worry about Ellinor?¡± Byran recognized the anxiety in his brother¡¯s demeanor. After all, Ellinor was the person Balfour cherished the most in this world. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m worried about her too, but I have this feeling that Ellinor and Theo will end up happily together. They just have to!¡± Balfour nced at his brother and quietly agreed. ¡°Alright, you should get some sleep too.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Byran noticed that his brother looked exhausted and decided not to disturb him any further. Nodding, he turned to leave. Just as he was about to step out, their butler burst through the door, lookingpletely panic-stricken ¡°Balfour, Byran, something terrible has happened! The old master¡­ he¡­ he¡­¡± The butler¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. He was stuttering and couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Balfour and Byran¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in concern. Byran asked, ¡°What happened?! Didn¡¯t we just find Dad?¡± The butler, old and trembling, struggled to say, ¡°The old master¡­ he slit his wrists. There¡¯s so much blood.¡± Byran¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What?!¡± Balfour¡¯s expression hardened, and he quickly moved to the butler¡¯s side. ¡°Have you informed our grandmother and grandfather?¡± The butler croaked. ¡°Not yet. I worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the news. So I thought I would inform you first.¡± Balfour nodded as he briskly moved towards the door. As he walked, he gave out a serious order. ¡°Make sure no one tells Grandmother and Grandfather. They must not know about this!¡± The butler hurriedly agreed. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Did you call an ambnce?¡± ¡°Yes, sir! I called it right away. The family doctor is already here. He¡¯s trying to stop the bleeding.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t say anything more. His brow furrowed deeply as he headed to his father¡¯s room. Byran, equally worried, followed closely behind. How could this happen? His father seemed perfectly fine just a short while ago. Now he had attempted suicide? Why did his dad do this? What was so unbearable? Balfour pushed open the door to their father¡¯s room and was immediately hit by the smell of blood. The sheets were soaked in it. It was a gruesome and shocking sight. The family doctor was urgently trying to bandage McNeil¡¯s wounds. Balfour moved to his father¡¯s side, finding him ashen-faced, half-conscious, and visibly weak. Byran rushed over with tears welling up in his eyes as he fell beside his father. ¡°Dad! Why would you do this? You were fine! Why would you do such a stupid thing? Don¡¯t you care about your sons anymore?¡± McNeil had no strength left to speak, but he heard his younger son¡¯s voice. He slowly turned to look at Byran. There was a hint of regret in his eyes, but they were mostly empty. He was truly resigned to death. Balfour towered over him, his face grim. ¡°What right do you have to die?¡± McNeil looked at his eldest son with a mix of surprise and self-derision in his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to exin, nor did he have the strength to. All he wanted was a quick release, so he could be reunited with the woman he had longed for every single day. ¡°You should live and experience the suffering of wishing you were dead. You should endure every painful, lonely night. That¡¯s the only way you could begin to make up for the hardships my mother and sister have endured over the years!¡± Balfour was harsh and unsympathetic towards his father, even on his deathbed, McNeil¡¯s face paled even further once he heard this. He tried to speak, but the blood loss had left him too weak to make a sound. Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 He now looked like he was gasping for hisst breath. Byran, scared out of his wits, quickly pushed his elder brother away. ¡°Bro! Now is not the time to confront Dad. We need to save him first!¡± Balfour snorted. ¡°He won¡¯t die! He needs to live to face the mess he¡¯s created!¡± As soon as Balfour finished his outburst, the sound of ambnce sirens echoed from the outside. Hospital. When McNeil woke up again, he was greeted by the sterile white walls of the hospital and the smell of disinfectant. ¡°Dad! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Byran¡¯s face came into view. Worry was etched all over his face. McNeil paused, realizing that he had not been able to escape after all. Bitterness began welling up in his eyes. Byran sat beside the bed. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t do such foolish things again. What¡¯s bothering you so much? Grandpa and Grandma still don¡¯t know you¡¯re in the hospital. They¡¯d be terrified if they found out!¡± McNeil remained silent. He closed his eyes, not wanting to face the world. Byran added, ¡°Dad, the doctor said when you wake up, you should take these pills. They¡¯re for pain. Here, let me help you sit up and take them, then you cany back down.¡± McNeil remained still, not epting his youngest son¡¯s help and refusing to take the medication. Byran was a little frustrated. ¡°Dad! You have to take them!¡± McNeil remained unresponsive. Byran was at his wit¡¯s end. ¡°Leave him alone. If he doesn¡¯t want to take his medicine, let him suffer!¡± Balfour¡¯s voice echoed through the room. He had been there all along, sitting on a couch in the corner, engrossed in his phone. After hearing his eldest son¡¯s voice, McNeil abruptly opened his eyes, turned his head towards Balfour, and rasped in a hoarse voice. ¡°Balfour, you said when we were home that I deserved to live in pain for the suffering I caused them¡­ Do you mean¡­ they¡¯re still alive?¡± Balfour remained coldly indifferent, still engrossed in his phone. ¡°Whether they¡¯re alive or not is none of your business.¡± He found a glimmer of hope in his statement. McNeil strained to sit up. ¡°Balfour, I know you¡¯ve always hated me, but no matter how much you hate me¡­ Can I see them, please?¡± Upon seeing his father struggle, Byran rushed to help him sit up. ¡°Bro, stop tormenting Dad! He¡¯s already like this.¡±. Byran was heartbroken. He had never seen his father in such a state and didn¡¯t want to keep things from him any longer. ¡°Dad, I know where your daughter is. I can bring her to the hospital to see you.¡± McNeil looked at Byran in amazement. ¡°Really?¡± Byran nodded fervently. ¡°Yes! Dad, if you cooperate with the treatment and take your medicine, I¡¯ll call her in the morning and ask her toe see you.¡± Aspark fit up in McNeil¡¯s eyes. He sat up properly and reached out to take the medicine. Due to his weakness, McNeil struggled with the action. After Byran helped him take the medicine, he also helped his father lie down, advising him to rest. For the chance to see his daughter, McNeil cooperated fully, nodding his head and closing his eyes to rest. After seeing this, Byran felt a terrible ache in his heart. He turned and walked over to sit next to Balfour and whispered, ¡°Bro, if Dad/continues like this, Grandpa and Grandma will find out sooner orter. If they¡¯re scared into an ident, our family will be ruined. If our sister coulde see pad, he would definitely cooperate with the treatment. He¡¯d get better faster and won¡¯t attempt suicide again.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 Balfour warned him in a grave tone. ¡°With Theo¡¯s issues bothering her, you shouldn¡¯t add to her troubles.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Byran naturally felt for his sister, but he was also concerned about their ailing father. ¡°But¡­¡± Balfour warned him again. ¡°No calling her!¡± Byran obediently acquiesced, saying no more. But after ncing at his father lying on the hospital bed, he decided to ask his sister for help after all. Balfour had only forbidden him from calling their sister. He didn¡¯t say anything about seeing her in person. So, Byran decided to go straight to the nchet Vi and request her presence. That wouldn¡¯t be disobeying his brother¡¯s instructions. The following day. McNeil woke up, refusing to eat. His eyes were dull and lifeless,pletely focused on Byran. ¡°Where¡¯s Pearl? When is sheing to see me?¡± Byran coaxed him helplessly. ¡°Dad, eat something first. I haven¡¯t called Pearl yet. It¡¯s too early; she might still be asleep.¡± Hearing this, McNeil felt like his son was just tricking him, and the light in his eyes dimmed even further. He refused to eat, take his medicine, or talk. So, Byran had no choice but to leave him in the care of their household staff. Taking advantage of Balfour¡¯s absence, who had gone to calm down their grandparents, he left the hospital for the nchet residence. The nchet Vi. When Byran arrived, the nchet family was having breakfast. The nchets and the Howards had always been at odds. So when Byran arrived at their doorstep, Marissa and Putnam didn¡¯t exactly roll out the red carpet. Ellinor, however, sensed that Byran had something to say. She drank some milk, grabbed a sandwich, and led Byran into the garden for a chat after asking Veronica to watch the kids. ¡°What brings you here so early?¡± Ellinor asked. Byran hesitated. ¡°Sis, there¡¯s something I need your help with.¡± Ellinor bit into her sandwich. ¡°Go ahead. What is it?¡± Byran asked cautiously, ¡°Can you promise to help me first, then I¡¯ll tell you?¡± Ellinor narrowed her eyes. ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s not anything good. If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯m going back inside to eat.¡± With that, she pretended to leave. Byran quickly stopped her. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go! I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Ellinor turned around. ¡°Then spit it out.¡± Byran sighed. ¡°Well¡­ my dad¡­ he tried to kill himselfst night. He¡¯s in a bad way. Could youe to the hospital with me? Maybe say a few words to him and give him some hope.¡± Hearing the news of McNeil¡¯s suicide attempt made Ellinor¡¯s eyes flicker. She took a while to regain herposure before saying, ¡°What has your father¡¯s suicide attempt got to do with me? What good would it do if I went to see him and encouraged him?¡± ¡°Of course, it would do him some good! You¡¯re his daughter, too. He¡¯ll definitely feel hopeful after hearing your words of encouragement.¡± Ellinor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who told him I was his daughter?¡± Byran realized his sister was getting angry and quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no! I haven¡¯t told him who you are. To calm him down, I only told him I¡¯d bring his long-lost daughter to see him. Nothing more.¡± Ellinor¡¯s face was cold. ¡°In that case, you can simply find any girl tofort him. There¡¯s no need to Involve me. I¡¯ve cut all ties with him. His life or death has nothing to do with me.¡± Byran pleaded and grabbed Ellinor¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Sis¡­ Dad¡¯s not an idiot! He¡¯ll know if we bring in a girl that looks nothing like him!¡± Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 ¡°Ellinor, please, I¡¯m begging you. Dad¡¯s in a bad ce right now; he doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to do something stupid. Please, I need your help.¡± Ellinor barely reacted. Tm sorry, but I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± She had no emotional connection or any memories of her supposed father, so she wasn¡¯t concerned about or interested in his matters. Besides, it was that man who caused her mother¡¯s disappearance. If she were to visit him, wouldn¡¯t that be betraying her own mother? Absolutely not! After she finished speaking with Bryan, she turned and began to head back to her room. Thump! Someone blocked her path and knelt in front of her. It was Bryan. Ellinor froze and frowned at him. ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± Bryan¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m begging you¡­ Please, can youe and talk to dad? He won¡¯t take his medicine or eat. I¡¯m really worried. If there was another way, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you. Big bro told me not to bother you.¡± Upon seeing Bryan¡¯s distress, Ellinor fell silent. She was unsure of what to say. Bryan tugged at the hem of Ellinor¡¯s dress. ¡°Sis, please¡­ I¡¯ll repay you. I¡¯ll do anything you ask.¡± Ellinor was annoyed. He wouldn¡¯t stand up, iming he¡¯d kneel there all day if she didn¡¯t agree. This was nothing but moral ckmail. But Bryan was a simple soul who lived an uplicated life. He wouldn¡¯t plot or scheme. He was just desperate. After a long hesitation, Ellinor took a deep breath. ¡°Get up! I¡¯ll go change, and then we can leave.¡± Bryan immediately jumped up and engulfed Ellinor in a bear hug. ¡°Sis! Thank you! I knew you were the best!¡± Ellinor simply gave him a wry smile. The Howards should be grateful for Bryan. How could such a simple soul be born into such aplex family? He was a rarity. Ellinor wasn¡¯t just appeasing Bryan. She genuinely couldn¡¯t bear to see him kneeling like that in the nchet household. It was embarrassing. After changing her clothes and reminding her three little ones to mind their aunt, she told Marissa and Putnam what was happening and left, with Bryan. In the car, Ellinor maintained a stoic expression. Bryan nced at her. ¡°Sis, I know you don¡¯t want to do this, but when you see Dad, could you maybe put on a smile?¡± Ellinor gave him a disgusted look. ¡°You¡¯re asking for too much!¡± Bryan felt awkward. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I guess I¡¯m pushing it. But considering Dad¡¯s close shave with death, could you be a bit nicer?¡± Ellinor snapped. ¡°Shut up! Just drive! Any more talk, and I¡¯m not going!¡± Bryan quickly agreed. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be quiet! Sis, just rx, okay?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Ellinor stared out the window at the passing scenery as she lost herself in thought. Before long, they arrived at the hospital. Bryan had called ahead to the servant who was watching McNeil in his hospital room to make sure his brother wasn¡¯t there before leading Ellinor upstairs. Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 In the elevator, Byran turned to Ellinor. ¡°Sis, when we get in there, just say something nice, okay? Comfort Dad a bit. I¡¯ll keep a lookout.¡± Ellinor frowned and cast a sideways nce at him. ¡°Keep a lookout? Is visiting your father in the hospital something we need to hide? Why the need for a lookout?¡± Byran shook his head. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m afraid of my brother seeing us. He warned me several times yesterday not to tell you about this and not to disturb you. I¡­ I did it for Dad. It¡¯s best if my brother doesn¡¯t find out, or I¡¯ll definitely be in for a beating.¡± Ellinor pulled a face. ¡°Ha!¡± Ding! The elevator doors opened. Byran led Ellinor to McNeil¡¯s hospital room. Upon entering, they found the family servants gathered around the bed, urging the old man to eat something. But McNeil seemed to be in his own world. He was indifferently staring nkly into space. Seeing this, Byran sighed helplessly, cleared his throat, and coughed to draw attention. When the servants saw Byran return, they quietly excused themselves. Byran guided Ellinor to his stone-faced dad¡¯s bedside. ¡°Dad, Sis is here to visit you.¡± McNeils eyes widened as he turned to look at them. His gaze fell on Ellinor, who was standing behind his younger son. He seemed taken aback at first, but then his face rxed into a knowing smile. Even though his face was pale, he still weakly smiled at Ellinor. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Ellinor frowned at him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When she came, she felt indifferent, thinking that the life and death of this old man had nothing to do with her. But when she saw McNeil¡¯s pale, weak face, she felt an indescribable heaviness in her heart. Byran pushed Ellinor to the front. ¡°I¡¯ll keep a lookout outside. You chat with Dad, okay? If anything happens, just call me. I¡¯ll be right outside the door.¡± With that, the young Byran slipped out. Ellinor stood by the bed, looking at McNeil without uttering a word. McNeil smiled gently at her. ¡°Sit down.¡± Sit where? Ellinor looked around, but there were no chairs. She didn¡¯t want to sit on the bed. She¡¯d be too close to this old man. ¡°No need. I prefer standing.¡± McNeil looked around and realized that there were no chairs, so he felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s no chair.¡± Ellinor shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Feeling a bit down?¡± McNeil gave a bitter smile. ¡°I just wanted to visit my wife and daughter in the other world. I thought they were no longer among the living.¡± Ellinor snorted sarcastically. ¡°Mr. Howard, are you trying to die for love? Your wife and daughter have been missing for almost two decades, right? Mr. Howard, your timing is a bit off, isn¡¯t it? Quite the dyed reaction.¡± After hearing his daughter¡¯s sarcasm, McNeil didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he looked down with a hint of self-mockery in his eyes. He asked carefully, ¡°Do¡­ do you hate me very much?¡± Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 Ellinor shook her head. ¡°Hatred stems from memory, Mr. Howard. I have no recollection of you. I don¡¯t hate you, but I don¡¯t like you either. I don¡¯t want anything to do with you.¡± McNeil looked at his headstrong daughter, feeling a hint of defeat. Despite her harsh demeanor, he felt this was the happiest moment he¡¯d had in the past twenty years. After a moment of silence, heughed. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re so much like your mother. She used to talk to me like that too.¡± Ellinor frowned and rolled her eyes in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t mention my mother. You¡¯re not worthy of her!¡± McNeil was not surprised by her response. His elder son had said the same thing to him. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Ellinor had no patience for his empty apologies. ¡°Enough! I¡¯m here because your son begged me. He came to our house and got on his knees. I hope you can be responsible for your family and children from now on. Don¡¯t cause them any more worry. Wake up, Mr. Howard! You¡¯re not getting any younger.¡± McNeil looked at his daughter, who was standing less than a meter away. Yet he couldn¡¯t reach out to touch her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Other than that, I don¡¯t know what else to say. I don¡¯t have the right to ask for your forgiveness.¡± Ellinor smirked. ¡°You¡¯re right. You don¡¯t have the right, and you don¡¯t need to. Mr. Howard, take care of your injuries and live a good life.¡± With that, Ellinor turned to leave.. McNeil called out. ¡°Pearl, wait¡­¡± Ellinor paused. ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯ve got the wrong name. I¡¯m Ellinor, not Pearl.¡± Reluctantly, McNeil corrected himself. ¡°Ellinor, can you stay? Just for a little while?¡± She didn¡¯t want to, but she hade to fulfill Bryan¡¯s request. So she turned back. ¡°If I stay a little longer, will you promise to eat properly, take your medicine, and stop being reckless?¡± McNeil nodded. Ellinor walked back to his bedside. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stay a little longer. Make use of this time, Mr. Howard. Have some soup.¡± McNeil looked at his daughter as a relieved smile crept onto his face. He picked up the bowl of soup from the bedside table. Ellinor watched as he drank, not offering any assistance. Suddenly, Bryan¡¯s nervous voice echoed from outside. ¡°Bro! What are you doing here? Are Grandma and Grandpa alright?¡± Balfour noticed his brother¡¯s strange behavior. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re stable. What are you doing at the door? How¡¯s he doing?¡± Bryan blocked the entrance. ¡°Umm¡­ Dad¡¯s much better. He¡¯s resting now. Maybe you shouldn¡¯t disturb him. Come backter. I¡¯m here; don¡¯t worry.¡± Balfour squinted. ¡°Move. I want to see him.¡± Bryan didn¡¯t dare move. ¡°Bro! Dad¡¯s really sleeping. You¡¯ll wake him up!¡± Balfour snorted. ¡°He¡¯s been sleeping all night. How could he still be asleep? What are you up to? Move now, or else!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bryan knew he couldn¡¯t hide anymore. ¡°Bro, I¡¯ll move, but you have to promise not to hit me. No matter what you see inside, promise that you won¡¯t hit me. Then I¡¯ll move. Deal?¡± Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 Balfour red at Byran with iciness in his eyes. ¡°Enough with the chatter. Move it!¡± Byran was cowed, yet he did not budge. He was frozen in fear and confusion. Balfour, running out of patience, shoved his brother aside and stormed into the room. Ellinor was sitting by the hospital bed, feeding their father chicken soup. The harmonious scene took Balfour aback, and his anger faded. Byran, pushed to the ground by his brother, scrambled up and gaped at the sight before him. Ellinor had been reluctant toe here at first. Who would have thought that she would be willing to feed their father? Little did they know that Ellinor was not in this position by choice. McNeil had dropped his bowl earlier, staining the bandages on his wrist with blood. She could not bear to see it and had to lend a hand. Balfour shook off his surprise, turned, and red at his disobedient brother. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call her?¡± Byran scratched his head nervously, trying tough it off. ¡°Bro, I didn¡¯t call her. I went straight to the nchet residence to bring her here.¡± Balfour snorted in disbelief. ¡°You think that makes it any better?¡± Byran fell silent. Ignoring his brother, Balfour strode over to the bed and took the half-finished bowl of soup from Ellinor¡¯s hand, setting it aside. ¡°He can eat or not. It¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Ellinor nced at Balfour. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Take care of your father. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With that, she quietly walked out of the room. Without missing a beat, Balfour lifted his hand, gently patting her head. ¡°Wait outside for a bit. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Ellinor had arrived in Byran¡¯s car, so she would still need a lift from them. It didn¡¯t matter to her whether it was Balfour¡¯s or Byran¡¯s car. She nodded in agreement and quietly walked out. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Once Ellinor had left, Balfour stood by the bed, looking down at his father with a sarcastic smile. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to die now?¡± McNell looked at his son¡¯s cold eyes with a self-deprecating smile on his lips. ¡°I¡­I want to see your mother again.¡± Balfourughed bitterly. His mother didn¡¯t even want to see her own son, so would she even spare him a nce? ¡°You can dream. Just don¡¯t cause any more trouble at home. Don¡¯t make our grandparents worry.¡± ¡°I see. I won¡¯t.¡± McNeil nodded weakly; his face was still horribly pale. ¡°You should take Ellinor home. Come back tomorrow.¡± Balfour snorted coldly. ¡°Are you asking me toe back, or do you want her toe back?¡± McNeil managed a bitter smile. ¡°I hope both of you wille back. Is that okay?¡± Balfour smirked. ¡°Father, you wish for her toe back? Do you know how long it took for her to even acknowledge me as her brother? To this day, she still refuses to call me brother. And all of this is thanks to you!¡± McNeil lowered his gaze. ¡°I know¡­ I know¡­ It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you do. Take care of yourself and stay alive. Stop causing me trouble.¡± With that, Balfour turned on his heel and walked out. McNeil watched his son¡¯s retreating figure closed his eyes, and let out a deep sigh. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Outside the room. Byran was huddled up next to Ellinor, chatting away. When he noticed his brother, Balfour, approaching, he quickly hid behind Ellinor. Balfour shot an icy nce at his misbehaving brother but chose to ignore him. He approached Ellinor, speaking in a gentle tone. ¡°Ellinor, let¡¯s head home. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Ellinor nodded and prepared to leave with him. Before leaving, Balfour sternly gave out an order to Byran. ¡°Stay here and keep an eye on him. Make sure nothing happens.¡± Byran nodded vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bro! I won¡¯t leave Dad¡¯s side!¡± Balfour averted his gaze, leading Ellinor towards the elevator. It was only after watching his brother and sister disappear into the elevator that Byran dared to exhale. Thank goodness Balfour left. He had feared that his brother would have given him a good thrashing. After he was relieved that he hadn¡¯t been punished, Byran entered the hospital room. ¡°Dad, I brought Ellinor to see you, so you need to take your medication and eat properly, okay?¡± McNeil looked up at Byran and managed a weak smile. ¡°Byran, I know it wasn¡¯t easy for you to go against your brother. You¡¯re always afraid of him.¡± Byran sighed. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m scared of him, but don¡¯t you know Balfour? He may seem tough, but he actually cares about us.¡± McNeil smiled. ¡°I suppose.¡± Byran sat by the hospital bed as his curiosity piqued. ¡°Dad, what did Ellinor say to you? Did you guys have a good chat? I saw her feeding you soup.¡± McNeil thought about his recent interaction with his daughter. ¡°She was willing to feed me, not because of who I am, but because she¡¯s kind.¡± Byran frowned. ¡°Dad, what happened back then? Why did Ellinor end up with a differentst name? And why does Balfour hold such a grudge against you?¡± McNeil¡¯s face turned pale as images of the past shed in his mind. After seeing his father¡¯s silence and worseningplexion, Byran decided not to press. ¡°Alright, Dad. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, let¡¯s forget it. Now, take your medication,¡± McNeil nodded obediently and took his medication. Ellinor and Balfour exited the elevator, both silent. Ellinor had nothing to say, while Balfour was too ashamed to speak. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Their family, the Howards, had caused his mother and sister to be homeless. Now, they had brought Ellinor back to nourish their irresponsible father with soup. All he could feel was embarrassment and guilt. Ellinor didn¡¯t think too much about it. She simply followed Balfour out of the elevator, eager to get home and attend to her children. Suddenly, she stopped and grabbed Balfour¡¯s arm, pulling him into a hidden corner. Baffled by her actions, Balfour asked, ¡°Ellinor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ellinor¡¯s brows were furrowed as she stared intently in one direction. ¡°Mr. Howard, look over there.¡± Balfour followed her gaze, and his pupils constricted. It was Sophia and Theo. Sophia was pushing Theo, who was seated in a wheelchair, down the hospital hallway Upon seeing Sophia and Theo disappear around a corner, Ellinor immediately stepped out from their hiding spot and followed them. Balfour, knowing that he couldn¡¯t deter Ellinor when it came to matters involving that man, decided to follow her. They watched as Sophia wheeled Theo into an unmarked consultation room. Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 This area was conspicuously deserted. It was far from the typical clinic hustle and bustle. Ellinor suspected Sophia was up to something again and edged towards the door of the consultation room, straining to catch the murmur of the voices within. Fortunately, the soundproofing of the hospital room left much to be desired, and she could make out the conversation quite clearly. Inside the room, Sophia was speaking with unusual politeness. ¡°Dr. Tam, I scheduled an appointment with you yesterday for my husband. We need you to examine his legs and see if there¡¯s any chance for him to walk again.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°Ah, yes, Ms. Sophia. We¡¯ve got everything ready. We can take your husband straight for the examination.¡± Sophia expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Tam!¡± Then she turned to the man in the wheelchair with a gentle tone. ¡°Marcus, let Dr. Tam take a thorough look at you. He¡¯s one of the best orthopedic doctors around. If there¡¯s any glimmer of hope, he might be able to cure your legs.¡± Marcus sat in the wheelchair. His face was as expressionless as ever, and he merely grunted in response. He doubted Sophia¡¯s sincerity in seeking treatment for his legs. If she truly desired his recovery, she would have sought the best medical help for him a long time ago, not just now. Outside the room, Ellinor and Balfour exchanged nces. They had overheard the conversation and were both suspicious of Sophia¡¯s seemingly good intentions. Sophia¡¯s primary tool in keeping Theo tethered to her was his inability to walk. It was the reason he could not escape her. Given her fear of losing Theo, how could she genuinely want to heal his legs? There must be a plot brewing. Soon, they heard the sound of a wheelchair being pushed out of the room and approaching the door. They quickly moved to a concealed location. Shortly after they hid, the door to the consultation room opened, and a nurse pushed Theo out, directing him into a special examination room across the hall. Sophia, however, did not follow. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor felt her suspicion grow and stepped out of their hiding spot. She hesitated between going to the special examination room to find Theo or staying to listen to Sophia and the doctor¡¯s conversation, As she wavered, Balfour pulled her back to the door of the consultation room, where Sophia and the doctor were speaking again. ¡°Dr. Tam, you¡¯ve arranged everything as I instructed, right?¡± Sophia asked. ¡°Rest assured, Ms. Sophia. Everything has been done as per your wishes.¡± The doctor replied. ¡°That¡¯s good! But with so many people in the hospital, won¡¯t we be interrupted?¡± ¡°You needn¡¯t worry. These examination rooms are disused and usually deserted. I¡¯ve prepared everything inside. We¡¯ll sessfully retrieve your husband¡¯s sperm for an artificial insemination procedure in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Thank you.¡± Outside the room, Ellinor and Balfour realized Sophia¡¯s true intentions. She hadn¡¯t brought Theo in for a leg examination at all. She was nning to extract Theo¡¯s sperm and conceive a child through artificial insemination. All this was happening without Theo¡¯s knowledge or consent. Furious, Ellinor clenched her fists, unable to imagine what kind of perverse treatment awaited Theo in that special examination room. Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 She didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and whipped around to dart towards that special examination room. However, Balfour caught her arm, pulling her into an empty storage room nearby. It was a close call. They had just hidden in the storage room when Sophia came out of the consultation room. The doctor in the whiteb coat escorted her out. ¡°Ms. Sophia, why don¡¯t you take a stroll nearby? We will be done with your request in about forty minutes.¡± Sophia cast aplicated nce at the special examination room, remaining silent for a moment. ¡°Be gentle with him.¡± The doctor nodded with a smile. ¡°Rest assured. We advocate for patient autonomy. We only intervene when the patient shows no response.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± With a heavy heart, Sophia turned to leave. After watching Sophia leave, the doctor wore a cold smile as he headed towards the special examination room. Ellinor and Balfour witnessed all of this through the crack in the door. Ellinor could no longer stand by. ¡°Mr. Howard, why did you pull me away? Didn¡¯t you hear what Sophia is nning to do to him? I have to save him.¡± Balfour put his hands on her shoulders. ¡°We have to save him, but we can¡¯t just barge in. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening inside, and it could be dangerous. Not only might we fail to save him, but you could get hurt too.¡± Ellinor was beyond reasoning. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! Who knows what that crazy woman Sophia has nned?!¡± ¡°Sophia wants him and also wants to have his child, so she won¡¯t harm him. Ellinor, calm down. I¡¯m here; we¡¯ll save him. He won¡¯t be harmed.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Balfour pointed to the window of the storage room. ¡°Look, the balcony outside is essible. We could sneak in from there and check the situation first.¡± Ellinor looked where Balfour was pointing. Indeed, there was a balcony outside the storage room, albeit covered in dust. Better yet, the dust indicated that no one had been there in a while, making their mission less likely to be discovered. Ellinor nodded. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± She didn¡¯t wait for him, striding towards the balcony, with Balfour closely following behind her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In the special examination room. Marcus was wheeled in by a nurse. After seeing the empty examination room with no equipment, a hint of wariness shed in his eyes. ¡°What kind of examination are you preparing for me?¡± The nurse pushed him next to a cab, handing him a ss of water with a smile. ¡°Mr. Marcus, have some water first. Dr. Tam will be here soon to exin all the procedures.¡± Marcus took the water and nced at it. It was clear, colorless, and odorless. There was no sign of anything unusual. But he remained cautious and did not drink. The nurse stayed nearby, watching him. After noticing that he was not drinking the water, she then said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Marcus, you should drink more water. There will be a urine testter. You need to hydrate to provide a sample.¡± Marcus looked up at the nurse, noticing something off in her eyes. Thank you for the reminder. I drank a lot of water beforeing here, so I don¡¯t need to drink more. Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 The young nurse had a guilty and anxious look flit across her face, but she still managed a hollow laugh. ¡°Oh, I see. Then, no worries.¡± Marcus set the ss of water aside, fairly certain it was suspect. He had no intention of drinking it. Just then, the examination room door swung open, and Dr. Tam, who had been in earlier, stepped in. The nurse hurriedly approached him. ¡°Dr. Tam, Mr. Marcus said he drank plenty of water beforeing here, so he doesn¡¯t need to drink more.¡± Dr. Tam nced at Marcus, then at the disposable cup set on the counter, andughed it off. ¡°No worries. Since Mr. Marcus has had his fill at home, there¡¯s no need for our water. Go on, get the medicine ready. We can start Mr. Marcus¡¯s examination.¡± The nurse understood the doctor¡¯s hint and headed for the medicine cab. She took out a few vials of liquid, drew some into syringes, and ced them on a medical tray. Marcus eyed the needles that were clearly meant for him and asked Dr. Tam, ¡°What sort of exam requires injections? What are those drugs?¡± Dr. Tam, with the nurse beside him, stepped closer to Marcus with an unnerving smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Marcus, you needn¡¯t worry about the details. Leave the professional matters to us professionals. All you need to do is cooperate.¡± Marcus, sensing danger, rolled his wheelchair back. ¡°Where¡¯s Sophia? I have every right to refuse an examination without my knowledge! Keep away, or I will hold your hospital ountable!¡± Dr. Tam picked up a syringe from the nurse¡¯s tray. ¡°Your wife handed you over to us. She¡¯s signed all the necessary consent forms. Everything we¡¯re about to do was from her explicit instructions. There¡¯s no dispute here, Mr. Marcus. Please cooperate. It¡¯ll be easier on you if you do, or else¡­¡± Marcus felt a chill, realizing that he was in dire straits with nowhere to run. Sophia used to take him for routine check-ups. They were nothing more than basic examinations and ambiguous advice from the doctors, who then gave him some medication He¡¯d always known that Sophia didn¡¯t really want him to recover But he could never have imagined that today¡¯s examination would be different. What had Sophia arranged? What did she want these people to do to him? Seeing his resistance, Dr. Tam sternly yelled out an order to the nurse. ¡°Go behind him and take control of his wheelchair!¡± ¡°Sure, Dr. Tam.¡± The nurse obeyed without hesitation, going behind Marcus and immobilizing his wheelchair. Seizing the opportunity, Dr. Tam quickly stepped forward and plunged the syringe into Marcus¡¯s arm, pushing the liquid into his body. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Marcus struggled to throw off Dr. Tam, yanking the syringe from his arm and discarding it.. But it was toote. The drug had already entered his system. Marcus gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°What the hell did you inject into me?¡± Dr. Tam, surprised by the strength in the arms of the paraplegic man, picked himself up off the floor and laughed. ¡°Mr. Marcus, don¡¯t be afraid. What I injected isn¡¯t harmful. On the contrary, it¡¯s something that will make you feel very pleasant. You¡¯ll actually begin to enjoy yourself.¡± With that, Dr. Tam¡¯s smile turned into a repulsive leer. Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 His assistant, a young nurse, blushed and seemed a bit flustered. Dr. Tam didn¡¯t give Marcus any further exnation. He just turned his head to give out further instructions to his assistant. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving it up to you. Once he¡¯s good to go, collect everything and bring it to me.¡± The nurse blushed as she nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure, Dr. Tam. Carry on with your work. I¡¯ll handle everything here. I promise to get it done.¡± Dr. Tam cast a quick nce at the nurse before heading out with a bright smile spread across his face. The nurse turned her eyes to Marcus. ¡°Mr. Marcus, no need to worry. You¡¯ll soon feel the medication¡¯s effect.¡± With that, she walked over to lock the examination room¡¯s door before returning to Marcus with an ambiguous smile. ¡°Mr. Marcus, I¡¯ll put on a movie to set the mood. If you start feeling anything, just call out for me. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Marcus furrowed his brows, not quite understanding what she was saying. But soon, he started feeling a strange, warm feeling spreading all over his lower body. The nurse picked up a remote control and pressed a few buttons. A curtain descended from the ceiling, and the room¡¯s blinds were drawn. The room quickly darkened until the projected image on the curtain lit up the entire space. However, what was being projected was quite lewd¡­ to say the least. Upon seeing this, Marcus¡¯ pupils contracted sharply, and his brows furrowed deeply. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t be phased by such a film, as it wasn¡¯t his preferred genre. But now, under the influence of the unknown drug, the warm, ticklish sensation coursing through his body was intensifying. How could this be happening?! Sophia had set this up? Was she out of her mind? What was she trying to aplish? Wasn¡¯t it enough that he couldn¡¯t stand, that his memory had been wiped, and that he¡¯d forgotten the person he used to love most? Why was she humiliating him like this? Marcus was doing his best to resist. All his senses were screaming for him to not look at the provocative scenes ying out on the projection and keep hisposure. But the nurse had other ns. She moved his head, forcing him to watch the one thing he didn¡¯t want to. The drug coursing through his veins was rapidly draining his strength to resist. He couldn¡¯t fight off the nurse¡¯s grip. He was gritting his teeth as he asked, ¡°Why? Why would Sophia do this to me? She knows I¡¯m not capable of¡­ of¡­¡± The nurse simplyughed. ¡°Mr. Marcus, don¡¯t underestimate yourself. The drug that Dr. Tam gave you is incredibly potent. It can rejuvenate anyone. I¡¯m here to help you, too. You just need to cooperate with me.¡± Marcus was at a loss. ¡°Why would she? What¡¯s her purpose? Tell me, at least let me understand!¡± ¡°Mr. Marcus, Ms. Sophia is only trying to help you.¡± Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 Marcus feltpletely drained. His eyes showcased the deep sense of irony he was feeling. ¡°For my good? You call this doing me a favor?¡± The nurse couldn¡¯t help but stare at Marcus¡¯s handsome face as her heart began pounding wildly. She envied Ms. Sophia for having the privilege of being married to such a handsome man. It was such a shame that Mr. Marcus was disabled and unable to perform. Today, she was here to help Mr. Marcus regain some of his lost dignity. ¡°Mr. Marcus, Ms. Sophia truly loves you! She just wants to give you a child, your own child. That¡¯s why she asked for our assistance. We¡¯re professionals; you just need to rx, and¡­ and I can finish very quickly.¡± Marcus¡¯s pupils constricted as he finally understood their intentions. Sophia had always expressed her desire to have another child, a notion he had always avoided. Today, she was finally taking action. ¡°No! Don¡¯t listen to her! Don¡¯t do anything rash; we already have a child! We don¡¯t need¡­ don¡¯t need another one¡­¡± Marcus struggled as he tried to force out these words from his mouth, but his body was so ufortable that he could hardly control himself. The nurse didn¡¯t pay any heed to his protests. With a mischievous smile, she reached out, about to touch Marcus¡¯s body, when she suddenly screamed and copsed onto the floor. Marcus, shocked and sweating profusely, looked up to see Ellinor holding a table leg. Evidently, she was the one who¡¯d knocked out the nurse. After seeing Ellinor, Marcus¡¯s pupils dted with surprise and relief. Ellinor looked down coldly at the fallen nurse, saying disdainfully, ¡°You dare to touch my man? You¡¯re asking for it!¡± She threw the table leg aside and looked at her beloved man in the wheelchair. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She had just climbed in from the balcony when she saw a nurse attempting to take advantage of Marcus. She immediately picked up a discarded table leg and sprang into action. Had she been anyter, her man might have been vited. Marcus shook his headboriously and tried to voice out his disbelief in his now hoarse voice. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­ How¡­ how did you get here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Just now I¡­¡± She was interrupted by a peculiar moan. It was a woman¡¯s voice, sounding both provocative and suggestive. Following the sound, she turned to the curtain of the special examination room and saw an inappropriate scene ying. Before she could even blush, her vision was suddenly obscured. Someone had covered her eyes. Ellinor wasn¡¯t scared. Through the scent of his perfume, she knew the person behind her was none other than her reluctant brother, Balfour. Balfour couldn¡¯t stand the idea of his angelic sister being exposed to such filth. Ellinor pulled away Balfour¡¯s hand, frowning in annoyance. ¡°Mr. Howard, what are you doing?¡± Balfour, with a stern expression, tried to cover her eyes again. ¡°Close your eyes; don¡¯t look at that filth. It¡¯s not for ady¡¯s eyes.¡± Ellinor swiftly dodged Balfour¡¯s hands and shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m a mother of four; there¡¯s nothing I haven¡¯t seen. You, on the other hand, are probably still a naive boy, aren¡¯t you? I bet you¡¯re not as experienced as Byran. If you¡¯re shy, just turn around and don¡¯t look.¡± Balfour¡¯s expression darkened, but he said nothing. He simply turned around to find the remote and turn off the inappropriate disy. kwell at all. Ellinor wasn¡¯t embarrassed by what she had seen. Her only concern now was Theo¡¯s condition. He didn¡¯t look y ¡°Hey? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you sweating so much?¡± Ellinor walked over, grasping his shoulder and giving him a gentle shake.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 Marcus jerked back as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, pushing her away with a force that was almost shocking. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t touch me!¡± His voice was ragged. It was as if he¡¯d used up every ounce of his strength to speak, gasping as if he were deprived of oxygen. Even though Ellinor got pushed back, she still moved closer to him again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? I just saved your life, and this is how you repay me? You¡¯re so ungrateful!¡± Marcus remained silent. He lowered his head, as if he were holding something back. Ellinor was puzzled. She was about to reach out and lift his face when she was suddenly stopped by Balfour, who raised his arm to block her. ¡°Mr. Howard, don¡¯t interfere! He doesn¡¯t look right; I need to check what¡¯s wrong with him!¡± Balfour looked down at his sister, thinking she was smart yet sometimes so clueless. ¡°You¡¯re a mother of four, and you can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on with him?¡± Ellinor frowned, feeling confused. ¡°You can?¡± Balfour gave Marcus a cold look. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s been drugged or something. His body is reacting badly, and he¡¯s trying his best to keep it together.¡± Suddenly, Ellinor made the connection. The strange man in the wheelchair, the peculiar examination room¡­ She finally got it. ¡°Oh!¡± Ellinor had just watched some explicit videos without blushing, but now her cheeks were flushed. As the older brother, Balfour could only pull his sister¡¯s wrist. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s leave him here to recover. The nurse can¡¯t handle him right now, and the doctor won¡¯t be back anytime soon. Let¡¯s give him some space to deal with this.¡± Ellinor was still in a daze. She stopped after being pulled a few steps by Balfour and shook off his hand. ¡°Mr. Howard, you leave. I¡¯ll stay with him.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Ellinor, he doesn¡¯t even remember who you are!¡± Ellinor was calm and clear about what she wanted to do. ¡°I know. So what? I remember him, and that¡¯s enough.¡± Balfour furrowed his brows. He wanted to persuade his sister, but he knew it was futile. He didn¡¯t say anything else, turned around, and left through the balcony, giving them some space. After Balfour had left, Ellinor approached Marcus, who was still hanging his head. ¡°Look at me!¡± Marcus did not do as he was told. His head was still bowed, and his hands were clenched into fists. Ellinor reached out and lifted his chin, seeing a face that was helpless and enduring more than she¡¯d ever seen before. His eyes and cheeks were flushed, and his skin was burning hot. He bit his lip, unwilling to meet her gaze.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Ellinor wanted to mock him, but after seeing him look so pitiful, her heart ached. ¡°Are you feeling bad?¡± She asked him softly. Marcus¡¯ face was turned towards her, but his eyes were deliberately looking elsewhere. He couldn¡¯t control his body¡¯s reaction. If it was a woman he disliked, he could still stand it. He still had his senses. But her¡­ He didn¡¯t want to lose his dignity in front of her. He, who had lost the use of his legs, didn¡¯t feel like a man anymore. If she saw him like this, it might destroy the image he once held in her heart. Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 Seeing that Theo was continuing to avoid her gaze, Ellinor furrowed her brows. She cupped his face in her hands, bent down, and pressed her forehead against his, forcing him to look at her. ¡°Look at me!¡± His forehead was burning hot, and the moment their eyes met, a shiver ran through him. This little vixen was way too close. Just as he was about to push her away, Ellinor spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t move! You¡¯re in no condition to be stubborn!¡± His evident embarrassment made the veins in his eyes more pronounced. ¡°You¡­you need to leave!¡± Ellinor smirked. ¡°Are you blushing? What will you do without me?¡± He clenched his teeth, cursing his current weakness; otherwise, he would have loved to spank this little minx! Ellinor cupped his face, gently stroking his cheek. ¡°Dummy! Why are you acting shy around me? You used to be quite shameless in such matters.¡± Marcus was speechless. Did this little vixen know she was ying with fire? Ellinor squinted as she looked at him, noticing that his face was covered in sweat. ¡°Theo, you must remember the past. There was a time when you were tricked into eating something you shouldn¡¯t have and needed to share a bed with a woman to detoxify. I was the one who helped you then. Now that I¡¯m going to help you twice, how do you n to repay me?¡± With that, she pressed her lips against his tight-lipped mouth, lightly biting them in the process. His eyes widened in shock, and after just a few seconds, he gave in. This little vixen¡¯s kiss was just too sweet. At this moment, not only was he struggling with the unknown substance in his body, but the flood of memories returning to him were weighing heavily on his mind. Every moment he had spent with the little vixen was slowlying into view. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His heart ached. Meanwhile. Balfour returned to the storage room where he had hidden with his sister, lighting a cigarette to pass the time. Ideally, he should have distanced himself, but he feared any unexpected situation with his sister if he did. Ah! That girl truly loved Theo deeply. She was even willing to help him in such a situation. Halfway through his cigarette, Balfour received a call from Quinton. ¡°Balfour, as per your instructions, I¡¯ve had someone watching Sophia. She¡¯s currently in a shopping mall near the hospital, getting a beauty treatment.¡± Balfour responded coldly. ¡°Keep a tight watch on her. If she makes any move to return, notify me immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard.¡± On the hospital¡¯s residential floor. Byran watched as his father finished his medication and was then bombarded with questions about Ellinor. How they met, how Ellinor and Theo met, and how they got together. He scrutinized every detail. Byran was helpless, and to calm his father¡¯s mood, he answered every question, recounting the whole story. McNeil frowned as he listened. In this story, Ellinor had suffered far too much injustice. Especially since Balfour hadn¡¯t recognized her as his sister at first and had done a lot to harm her. Byran was no better, having opposed Ellinor initially. He owed Ellinor, and the Howard family owed Ellinor even more. Once he was discharged, he would definitely make it up to Ellinor. At that moment, Byran¡¯s phone suddenly rang twice. Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 McNeil¡¯s mind snapped back into focus as he turned his gaze towards Bryan, who was chuckling at something on his phone. His cheeks turned a rosy red. ¡°Who¡¯s that from?¡± He probed. Startled, Bryan stood up and cleared his throat. ¡°Ah, Dad, give me a moment. I need to return a call to a friend. I¡¯ll be back to continue our chat in a bit.¡± Without waiting for his father¡¯s response, he swiftly exited the room, phone in hand. McNeil, being a man of experience, could tell that his youngest son was head over heels for someone. Even Bryan had someone special, yet Balfour, his eldest, lived like a monk. A grown man of thirty who had never been seen with a girlfriend was a bit troubling. Perhaps the failure of his own marriage had influenced Balfour¡¯s views on love, making him indifferent towards it. Sigh. Once out of the hospital room, Bryan asked the security guard to keep an eye on the door and walked towards a quieter spot to make his call. It was a text from Ida, asking about his father¡¯s condition. The fact that she cared for his family¡¯s affairs delighted him. It felt like she was genuinely concerned about him. After a few rings, Ida picked up. She barely managed a ¡°Hello¡± before Bryan blurted out, ¡°Ida, I miss you so much!¡± Ida, who had intended to inquire about McNeil¡¯s condition, was taken aback by Bryan¡¯s confession and fell silent. From Bryan¡¯s tone, she could tell that Mr. Howard was probably well on his way to recovery. Bryan pushed her to speak after a few moments of silence passed. ¡°Ida, say something.¡± Adjusting her sses, Ida replied, ¡°What should I say?¡± Grinning, Bryan teased, ¡°Say you miss me too.¡± Ida gave him nothing but a dryugh. ¡°As long as everything is okay with your family, I¡¯m relieved. Stay home and take care.¡± With that, she was about to hang up. Sensing her intention, Bryan quickly intervened. ¡°Wait! Ida, don¡¯t hang up.¡± Ida paused. ¡°Anything else?¡± Since he was unable to leave the hospital and was desperate to meet her, Bryan concocted a little white lie. ¡°Ida, I got hurt. Can youe to the hospital to see me?¡± Ida frowned. ¡°You got hurt? Where?¡± Feigning injury, Bryan replied, ¡°I hurt my arm. It hurts a lot.¡± Ida asked sternly, ¡°How did it happen?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Bryan continued his act. ¡°You know, yesterday¡­ when my dad attempted suicide? I identally got scratched while saving him.¡± Ida asked, ¡°Which hospital?¡± ¡°Central Hospital.¡± ¡°Wait for me.¡± The line went dead before Bryan could say anything else. Ida seemed in a hurry. Was she rushing to the hospital to see him? Did she really care for him that much? Bryan, who was used to being ignored, felt overwhelmed and flustered by the sudden attention. The thought of Idaing to see him made him ecstatic, but he needed to prepare. If Ida came and saw that he was perfectly fine with no injuries, she would definitely be angry. With this in mind, Bryan rushed to the nurses¡¯ station, pleading with a nurse to bandage his uninjured arm. He even borrowed some iodine to make it look like a real wound. After seeing him like this, Ida would surely be worried, right? Hahaha! Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 Ida arrived at Central Hospital twenty minutester. As soon as she got out of the car, she rushed to the elevator in the underground parking lot. Unexpectedly, she ran into a familiar face as soon as she stepped inside Sophia, the woman who had given her boss a hard time. Sophia had just left a beauty salon, so the strong scent of beauty products was still clinging to her. It was so overpowering that it filled the entire elevator As Ida got on the elevator, she noticed that Sophia was engrossed in her phone, allowing her to enter undetected. She was heading from the basement to the first floor, so she was out of the elevator pretty quickly. After watching Sophia leave the elevator, Ida followed her out and watched as she headed down the most secluded corridor on the first floor. Ida found Sophia¡¯s presence in the hospital a bit peculiar, but since she didn¡¯t see anyone else with her, she didn¡¯t overthink it. She returned to the elevator, ready to go find that rascal, Byran. At this point, Byran had already received a text from Ida asking for his room number. After he replied, he looked up at his father, who was looking much better. ¡°Dad, could you do me a favor?¡± Upon realizing that his son was earnestly asking him for something, McNeil nodded. ¡°Sure, what is it?¡± Looking somewhat embarrassed, Byran scratched his head and chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling a bit better, could you rest on the couch for a bit and let me use the bed?¡± McNeil was at a loss for words. Was this really his son? His IV had already finished, so getting off the bed wasn¡¯t a problem. His son had already made the request, so how could he, as a father, refuse? Besides, it was clear that Byran was expecting someone important. He decided to indulge him. McNeil agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait over there and leave this space to you.¡± With that, he slowly got up from the bed. Byran felt a little guilty about his request. If his brother were here, he¡¯d definitely give him a thrashing. But if he got a separate room and left his dad alone here, he wouldn¡¯t feelfortable. This was the only solution. He reached out to help his father, guiding him to the couch before dashing back to the bed. He quickly removed his shoes, got under the covers, and feigned a weak facade. Not long after Byran had settled down, Ida walked in. She seemed somewhat rushed. She adjusted the slightly askew gold-rimmed sses on her face and looked down at Byran¡¯s grimacing face. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Byran groaned. ¡°Ida, you¡¯re here¡­¡± Ida¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He didn¡¯t sound too good. She asked again, ¡°Why do you look so weakened? Where¡¯s the injury? Let me see.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Byran pursed his lips, lifting his arm like a wronged child. He rolled up his sleeve to reveal his wound. ¡°Right here¡­¡± Upon seeing the bloody bandage, Ida frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor already treat the wound? Why is it bleeding again?¡± Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 Byran forced his voice to sound hoarse. I¡¯m not sure. Maybe I aggravated my wound when I called you.¡± Ida frowned at him. ¡°Are you nuts? Why didn¡¯t you use your uninjured arm to make the call?¡± Byran looked hurt. ¡°I was worried about you, so I didn¡¯t really think about that.¡± A muffledugh came from the couch nearby, catching Ida¡¯s attention. She looked over and noticed a middle-aged man sitting there. McNeil couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter after watching his stubborn son act so pitifully in front of a girl. He had missed a great career in acting. Judging by his appearance, Ida guessed who he was and looked a little embarrassed. ¡°You must be Mr. Howard. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t notice you earlier.¡± McNeil waved her off. ¡°No worries; don¡¯t mind me. You two carry on.¡± Ida was a bit taken aback by his nonchnt attitude. Unfazed by his father¡¯s presence, Byran pulled Ida¡¯s hand and continued his performance. ¡°Ida, my wound hurts. Can you rub it a little? Your touch will surely ease the pain.¡± Ida looked at him as if he had lost his mind. ¡°You¡¯ve got a tear in your flesh. How can I rub that? It¡¯ll only worsen the wound.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Byran fell silent. He just wanted her to show some concern, but he forgot about the nature of his wound. How embarrassing¡­ ¡°Well, can you blow on it then? A couple of your breaths, and I¡¯d be alright.¡± Byran whined again.. Ida could hardly bear his antics in front of his father. She forced a smile and whispered, ¡°Blow on your head! Behave yourself. Your father is right there!¡± Byran shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re not doing anything wrong, so what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Ida, it really hurts.¡± Seeing his furrowed brows and the red seeping through the bandage, Ida said, ¡°It really looks like your wound has reopened. I think you might need stitches. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get the doctor.¡± As she turned to leave, Byran realized his act was about to be exposed. He quickly grabbed her. ¡°Ida, I¡¯m fine! The doctor is busy. Don¡¯t bother him. Just stay here with me. Yourpany makes me feel better.¡± Ida looked back at him, still holding onto her with his injured hand. ¡°You¡¯re still using that hand? Wait until it gets infected and you lose it. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll cry then.¡± Byran, knowing he wasn¡¯t really hurt, brushed her off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ida; with you here, I won¡¯t get an infection. Just sit down and chat with me. You don¡¯t need to get the doctor.¡± Ida paused, noticing something off about Byran. She looked at the bandage again and realized that the red was too bright to be blood. She almost fell for his act. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re really hurt?¡± Byran began looking a bit guilty. ¡°What are you talking about, Ida? I¡¯m bleeding; how can this be fake? I¡¯m really hurt, and it hurts a lot. Just sit down and chat with me.¡± Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 Judging by Bryan¡¯s response, Ida was pretty sure she was on to something. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t call for the doctor.¡± She followed Bryan¡¯s suggestion and made her way to his bedside. ¡°We¡¯ll spare the doctor the trouble. You want me to help you unwrap the bandages to check on the wound?¡± Bryan¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Uh¡­ Ida, I¡¯m really fine. We don¡¯t need to check.¡± Ida adjusted her gold-rimmed sses, her expression as serious as a judge¡¯s. ¡°You refuse to let the doctor check, and you won¡¯t let me see either. Is it because you were never injured in the first ce?¡± Bryan blinked and quickly averted his gaze. ¡°I¡­I was injured! Why else would I be lying in a hospital bed?¡± Ida fixed him with a cold stare. ¡°Okay, you say you were injured? I¡¯ll check the hospital¡¯s emergency room records now and see if your name is on the patient list.¡± With that, Ida stood up and turned to leave. Realizing his ruse was up, Bryan quickly sat up in bed. ¡°Ida, don¡¯t go. I¡­ I admit it! I wasn¡¯t injured; you were right.¡± Ida paused and turned back, ring at him in displeasure. ¡°Why lie?¡± Bryan climbed out of bed, his head drooping in shame. But thanks to his height, he still managed to meet her gaze, looking like a guilty Labrador. ¡°I just wanted you toe to the hospital to keep me company while I¡¯m here with my dad. I couldn¡¯t leave.¡± Ida frowned. ¡°You could have just told me the truth. There was no need for all this theater!¡± Bryan looked forlorn. ¡°Would you havee if I told you the truth? You would have probably told me to focus on being with my father in the hospital, and then you would have left me alone.¡± Ida fell silent. Indeed. If he hadn¡¯t imed he was injured, she likely wouldn¡¯t havee. Why should she? To stand awkwardly in front of his father under what pretense? Seeing her silence, Bryan muttered, ¡°I was right, wasn¡¯t I? If I hadn¡¯t pretended to be injured, you would never havee. But¡­ when you heard¡¯I was injured, you really came. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t even care if I was injured, Ida.¡± As he spoke, he rushed toward Ida like an excited Golden Retriever, enveloping her in a bear hug. ¡°Thank you foring.¡± Ida cringed and furrowed her brows. ¡°Ahem¡­ Let go, be mindful!¡± Bryan, unfazed, continued to nuzzle against Ida. ¡°Mindful of what? Ida, we¡¯re officially dating. It¡¯s natural for us to hug, right?¡± Ida sighed as she patted his back. ¡°Did you forget? Your father is still in this room.¡± Bryan looked stunned, as if he had just remembered this fact. He lifted his head, turning to look. McNeil was sitting upright on a sofa, watching them with a warm smile on his face. Bryan¡¯s cheeks turned a shade of pink, but he didn¡¯t appear overly embarrassed. While holding Ida¡¯s hand, he walked over. ¡°Dad, since you¡¯re here, I want to introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Ida.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ida was caught off guard by his sudden introduction. This cheeky rascal always acted on impulse. McNeil looked up at his youngest son and the girl he was introducing as his girlfriend. He nodded and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ida. I apologize for our first meeting being in such a setting. Bryan should invite you over to our house sometime for a proper introduction.¡± Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 Ida felt like she was caught between a rock and a hard ce as she released a sigh of defeat. ¡°Mr. Howard, you should be resting. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you at this time.¡± McNeil, with a smile, shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s nice that Byran has a girlfriend now. My spirits are lifted.¡± Ida remained silent, giving a slight nod as a gesture of respect. I¡¯ll take my leave then; I¡¯lle visit again some other time.¡± With that, she turned to leave the ward. Now that his girlfriend was about to leave, Byran quickly said to his father, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to walk her out.¡± McNeil nodded with a progressive smile on his face. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Byran seemed unsure. ¡°Dad, you¡­¡± McNeil understood his son¡¯s concern and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t do anything foolish.¡± Only then did Byran feel slightly reassured. He stepped out quickly to catch up with Ida. In the hospital corridor. Byran caught up with Ida and took her hand. ¡°Ida, you¡¯re already here; why leave so soon? Can¡¯t you stay with me a bit longer?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t settled the matter of your lies yet, and you¡¯re asking me to stay?¡± Byran chuckled awkwardly and rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Ida, didn¡¯t I already exin? Can¡¯t you see that I lied because I was so eager to see you?¡± Ida gave him a cold stare. ¡°A lie is a lie. Don¡¯t muddle it up.¡± Byran pouted. ¡°There are different kinds of lies. I won¡¯t lie to you about serious stuff; please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ida huffed. ¡°So you won¡¯t lie about serious stuff, but you¡¯ll lie about other things then?¡± Byran had an innocent look on his face. ¡°Well¡­ like when I want to surprise you after we¡¯re married, I have to build some suspense, right? Sometimes, little white lies can add some spice to our rtionship.¡± Ida was taken aback. ¡°Who agreed to marry you? You¡¯re already dreaming about married life? Byran, aren¡¯t you getting ahead of yourself?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Byran grinned. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve even thought about our children¡¯s names already.¡± Ida squinted at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else on your mind?¡± ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯m working hard because I have to support you. I¡¯m also figuring out how to propose to you.¡± Ida rubbed her temples. ¡°Enough! Stop wasting time here. Go back and take care of your father. He¡¯s just attempted suicide, so he needs constant attention.¡± Byran pouted. ¡°Ida, can¡¯t you really stay with me? I¡¯m bored in the hospital, and my dad keeps asking me to tell him about Ellinor. I¡¯m almost running out of things to say.¡± Ida¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Your dad knows about Ellinor?¡± Byran nodded. ¡°Yeah, he does. Ellinor even came to the hospital to visit him earlier and fed him some soup. That¡¯s why he was so calm when you came. It¡¯s all thanks to Ellinor.¡± Ida furrowed her brow, thinking about when she ran into Sophia on her way up. Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 For reasons she couldn¡¯t quite exin, she had a bad feeling in the pit of her stomach. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she whipped out her phone and dialed her boss¡¯ number. The phone rang endlessly, but no one picked up. After the busy tone, Ida immediately dialed the nchet Vi, asking if Ellinor was home, only to receive a negative response. Ida¡¯s feeling of unease intensified. She pocketed her phone and turned to Byran. ¡°When did she leave the hospital?¡± Byran pondered for a moment. ¡°About an hour or so before you arrived. My brother took her home. Why?¡± Ida¡¯s brow knitted. ¡°Call your brother and ask if she is with him. Quick!¡± Byran was confused by Ida¡¯s urgency, but seeing her anxious state, heplied and dialed his brother¡¯s number. Truth be told, he was hesitant to call his brother. He was fearing an uing scolding. However, there was no answer to the call. Seeing Byran holding his phone without speaking, Ida guessed the situation. ¡°No answer, right?¡± Byran nodded. ¡°Yeah, my brother isn¡¯t picking up either. What¡¯s going on, Ida? Are you worried about something?¡± Ida confessed. ¡°I saw Sophia when I wasing up to find you. I have a feeling that she didn¡¯te alone. Theo is likely in this hospital too.¡± Byran¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Are you worried that my brother and sister ran into Theo and haven¡¯t left the hospital?¡± Ida nodded. ¡°Yeah. I saw Sophia heading in a certain direction in the hospital. I¡¯m going to go check it out.¡± Byran promptly followed. ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡± Ida furrowed her brows. ¡°You should stay with your father. He needs you more.¡± Byran grabbed Ida¡¯s arm. ¡°No way! How can I let you face that vicious woman alone?! My father has our servants with him; he will be fine for now. Plus, seeing my sister alive and well has dissuaded him from any thoughts of suicide. It¡¯s okay if I apany you for a bit.¡± Ida couldn¡¯t shake him off; he was insistent on apanying her. There was no time to waste. She needed to find Ellinor and ensure her safety. Sophia would resort to any means to keep Theo by her side, so Ida was worried that the extreme woman might harm Ellinor. Without any more fuss, Ida led Byran down the stairs. The two of them reached the first floor and found the eerily quiet hallway devoid of any human presence. No medical personnel or patient was anywhere in sight. It was as if the whole area had been deliberately emptied. Byran followed closely behind Ida while looking around. ¡°Ida, are you sure Sophia came this way? There¡¯s no one here.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Her suspicions were confirmed by the absence of people. Ida held a finger to Byran¡¯s lips, signaling him to keep quiet. Byran fell silent, following Ida with caution while still keeping a wary eye on their surroundings. Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 Suddenly, Ida spotted a puddle of water on the floor. She wasn¡¯t sure whether it was carelessly spilled water or some sort of beverage. But the real focus wasn¡¯t on the puddle itself; it was the footprints left by someone stepping into the water, leaving wet imprints on the floor. Ida followed the trail of slightly damp footprints that were unmistakably left by stilettos. Just recently, she encountered Sophia in the elevator, who was wearing the same kind of stilettos. Following the trail of footprints, Ida and Byran found a doctor¡¯s office. The door was slightly ajar, and they gingerly approached and peeked inside. Sure enough, they saw Sophia sitting in the office, talking to a doctor in a white coat. Sophia crossed her legs, ncing impatiently at her wristwatch. ¡°Dr. Tam, is it still not ready yet? Is it that difficult?¡± ¡°Ms. Sophia, please be patient. Your husband¡¯s body is quite unique, so the extraction process might be a bit tricky. But our nurse is a professional; you can rest assured. Once she is sessful, she will call me over. If we rush over now, we might interrupt and potentially jeopardize the procedure.¡± Sophia frowned. ¡°How is the nurse handling my husband? She wouldn¡¯t take advantage of him, would she?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Dr. Tam wore a professional smile. ¡°Ms. Sophia, you must have done your research beforeing to us. There will inevitably be some physical contact during the procedure, but rest assured, our nurse is very professional and will not cross any boundaries.¡± Sophia was still not entirely convinced. ¡°I certainly hope so!¡± Dr. Tam noticed Sophia¡¯s concern and curiously asked, ¡°Ms. Sophia, I wonder why you declined to perform the procedure yourself when I offered it before. As Mr. Marcus¡¯s wife, it would be most appropriate for you to do so, and it would also eliminate any suspicion. But you refused. I thought you weren¡¯t bothered by it:¡± Sophia¡¯s face fell. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to do it herself, but she feared Theo¡¯s reaction. Yes, she knew Theo would be upset. If Theo knew what she was doing, he would not only be angry, but it could also affect his physical response. After much thought, she still felt it was best to leave it to the professionals. So, she agreed to let the nurse help with the procedure. But now, sitting here waiting while her mind raced, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine her husband being touched by the nurse. She could hardly bear it. Jealousy was coiling and spreading in her chest. She was ready to explode! All these years, she hadn¡¯t had any intimate contact with Marcus, but now she had to let a stranger¡­ ¡°I¡­I¡¯m afraid my performance won¡¯t be up to par. If I make a mistake and cause my husband unnecessary difort, it would only dy things. It¡¯s best to let the professionals handle it.¡± Dr. Tam nodded. ¡°Indeed. Ms. Sophia, you are very enlightened. Just rx and wait patiently. I believe we should have a result soon.¡± Sophia nodded, crossed her arms, and waited impatiently. Another fifteen minutes passed, and Dr. Tam¡¯s phone still hadn¡¯t rung. Sophia couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡°Dr. Tam, why don¡¯t you call your nurse and check on the progress? It¡¯s been so long, and there¡¯s still no news.¡± Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 Dr. Tam nced at the time as he became aware of the faint hint of jealousy spreading across Sophia¡¯s brow. He nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give them a call right now. Just hang on a sec.¡± Sophia paced back and forth within the clinic, asionally stealing nces at Dr. Tam as he dialed his phone. A minuteter, Dr. Tam¡¯s brow furrowed. He had made two consecutive calls, neither of which were answered by his nurse. Something seemed amiss. Sophia too sensed the anomaly and leaned in to ask, ¡°Dr. Tam, what¡¯s going on?¡± Dr. Tam looked slightly ufortable. ¡°I apologize, Ms. Sophia. None of my nurses are answering their calls. There might be some issues, so I better go and check Issues? Sophia¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even further. Could it be that the nurse was too engrossed and lost in her activities to pick up the phone? The mere thought made her restless. ¡°What exactly is going on, Dr. Tam?! I¡¯ming with you to check it out!¡± Dr. Tam did not refuse. He reached into his drawer and pulled out the keys to the special examination room, leading Sophia out to investigate the situation. Just then, Ida and Bryan, who were eavesdropping outside the door, had no time to retreat and hastily hid themselves in a nearby storage room. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. # Sophia followed Dr. Tam out and, always being the suspicious one, felt a shift in the atmosphere. She paused and looked around, but saw no one. Noticing Sophiagging behind, Dr. Tam turned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ms. Sophia? Did you see something?¡± Sophia snapped back to reality as she frowned slightly. ¡°Nothing; it¡¯s just that I thought I saw a couple of shadows darting past the door gap.¡± Dr. Tam was severely shortsighted. His thick sses perched on his nose were a testament to that. He hadn¡¯t noticed any shadows. ¡°This is a disused area of the hospital, so people hardly evere here. Ms. Sophia, you must be mistaken.¡± Was she mistaken? If it were a crowded ce, she might have been mistaken and would have brushed it off. But in a ce where people hardly evere, how could she have seen two shadows out of the blue? Still not convinced, Sophia continued, ¡°Dr. Tam, could you wait a sec. I want to check out that storage room for any signs of people.¡± Dr. Tam did not object; he simply nodded and waited for her. Sophia then moved towards the storage room. She was sure she had seen the two shadows dart towards the storage room. She thought she even heard the door close. As she reached the storage room, Sophia reached out to push the door. But it wouldn¡¯t budge; it was locked. This made Sophia even more suspicious. She turned to Dr. Tam. ¡°Does this storage room usually stay locked?¡± Dr. Tam looked surprised. ¡°No. It¡¯s just full of unused junk; there¡¯s nothing valuable, so there¡¯s no need to lock it.¡± Sophia furrowed her brows. ¡°Then why is it locked now?¡± Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 1s it locked?¡± Dr. Tam walked over and gave the door a try. Sure enough, it was locked. ¡°That¡¯s strange ¡°He muttered. This storage closet is never locked. We usually just pile all our junk in here. Who would¡¯ve locked it?¡± Sophia was more certain than ever that she hadn¡¯t been mistaken. Someone had been eavesdropping on her conversation with Dr. Tam and had darted into the storage closet when they¡¯d emerged. ¡°Dr. Tam,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here while you get the key. We need to make sure there¡¯s no one in there.¡± Dr. Tam thought it was odd that the closet was locked, but he didn¡¯t think anyone was hiding inside. Perhaps one of the nurses had locked it after dumping some useless stuff in there. Still, seeing Sophia¡¯s concern, he agreed to fetch the key. Sophia stood guard at the door with her arms folded and her eyes glued to the closet. She was determined not to let anyone slip away this time. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Meanwhile, inside the closet. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Ida asked Byran in a hushed whisper. Byran shrugged. ¡°What can we do? There¡¯s no ce to hide in here. I¡¯m too big to go unnoticed. Rather than wait for Sophia to discover us, we should confront her directly. We need to know what she and the doctor were talking about.¡± As he spoke, Byran moved towards the door, ready to confront Sophia head-on. Ida was hesitant. ¡°Hold on. Let¡¯s not rush into anything.¡± Byran turned back. ¡°We don¡¯t have any other choice. The doctor ising with the key. Once he opens the door, there¡¯s no way we can exin our presence here. Sophia will never believe we were just passing by and overheard nothing.¡± After looking around, all they could see were stacks of medical waste. There was nowhere to hide. Just as they were about to give in to the inevitable, they heard the key being inserted into the lock. The door was about to open. Ida took a deep breath, preparing to face the impending situation. Suddenly, she felt a tug at her arm. Before they knew it, they were both pulled into a small, pitch-ck space. They were about to panic when they heard Dr. Tam and Sophia¡¯s voices from outside. ¡°Ms. Sophia, there¡¯s no one in here. See?¡± Dr. Tam said. Sophia carefully inspected the closet and found no one. But she was still suspicious. ¡°Why would a closet that¡¯s usually unlocked be locked? Don¡¯t you find that strange, Dr. Tam?¡± ¡°Ms. Sophia, although this closet is rarely used, some nurses asionally dump medical waste here. It¡¯s possible that one of them locked it by ident. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± Sophia frowned. She was not convinced by Dr. Tam¡¯s exnation. ¡°Dr. Tam, is there a security camera in this hallway? If there is, I want to see the footage now. You know I¡¯m a bit of a worrywart, and I have compulsive tendencies. If I don¡¯t confirm that my suspicions are unfounded, I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±/ Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 Dr. Tam expressed some regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Sophia. This area of the hospital has been abandoned, and the surveince is no longer functional.¡± Sophia looked around the cluttered room with some dissatisfaction. Her gaze was still wary and alert. Dr. Tam thought that Sophia was being overly suspicious. ¡°Miss Sophia, aren¡¯t you eager to see how your husband is doing?¡± Sophia blinked in realization. Yes, she needed to see Theo¡¯s condition first and foremost. After a final scan of the cluttered room to ensure that everything was normal, Sophia turned around. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Following Dr. Tam, they left the cluttered room and proceeded to the special examination room next door. After they left, silence enveloped the room once more. A minuteter, the door to a wall cab on the balcony, which contained firefighting equipment, was pushed open from the inside, and three people emerged. Byran and Ida came out, both coughing from the dust that had filled the small space. The three of them had barely fit inside the cab, and the door had nearly failed to close. Luckily, the cab was located against a window on the balcony, so when Sophia peered over to investigate, she hadn¡¯t noticed anything. They had managed to dodge a bullet. Suppressing his cough, Byran dusted himself off while ncing back to see who had yanked them into the cab. He was taken aback when he saw his elder brother, Balfour, dusting himself off. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. For a moment, Byran thought he might¡¯ve been seeing things due to the dust. ¡°Balfour? What are you doing here?¡± Balfour frowned severely. ¡°You have the nerve to ask me that? I told you to stay upstairs and keep an eye on Dad, but you¡¯re out here ying Romeo? You never learn.¡± As he spoke, Balfour threw an unmistakable nce at Ida. Byran looked embarrassed. ¡°Balfour, I didn¡¯te out to y Romeo. My girl and I came because we heard that Sophia was up to something again.¡± He referred to Ida as ¡®my girl¡¯ so naturally that Ida shot him a re. Balfour squinted slightly. ¡°Where did you hear that Sophia was here?¡± ¡°I got it from Ida.¡± Byran said truthfully. ¡°She spotted Sophia, and she thinks our sister might be here too. We tried to call you and our sister beforeing here, but we couldn¡¯t get through.¡± Balfour had his phone on silent and had missed the calls. As for Ellinor, she was too preupied to answer her phone. Byran asked, ¡°Balfour, you still haven¡¯t said why you¡¯re here. Weren¡¯t you supposed to take our sister home? Where is she?¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze drifted towards the balcony next door. ¡°She¡¯s with Theo.¡± Byran and Ida exchanged surprised nces before blurting out in unison. ¡°What are they doing together?¡± ¡°What are they doing together?¡± Balfour¡¯s face was a mask ofplex emotions that he didn¡¯t voice. Instead, he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. If there are no unexpected problems, they¡¯re about to be discovered by Sophia.¡± Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 Byran quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Did we just overhear Sophia talking to the doctor about something called seed extraction? With my sister and Theo alone together, could it be¡­?¡± Ida, having overheard Sophia¡¯s conversation with the white-coated man, had already guessed what was going on. Now, her only concern was for her safety. ¡°Mr. Howard, what do you think we should do?¡± Dr. Tam unlocked the door to the special examination room, revealing a dimly lit interior with the curtains drawn. On the screen, a blush-inducing movie was being projected, with the male and female leads each making sounds that were unfit for politepany. Upon entering and seeing this, Sophia immediately wore an expression of difort. With wrinkled brows, she scanned the room for Marcus, but he was nowhere to be found. ¡°Dr. Tam, what¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s my husband? Didn¡¯t you say a nurse was apanying him here? Where is she? Why is no one here?¡± Dr. Tam was equally puzzled. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happened. The door was locked, so there should be someone inside.¡± Sophia became impatient. ¡°Dr. Tam, what kind of operation are you running here?! I trusted you with my husband, and you lost him! Could it be that your nurse ran off with my husband?¡± Dr. Tam was visibly ufortable. ¡°Impossible! What would she gain from running away with your husband? She¡¯d be breaking thew! Ms. Sophia, please calm down and give me a moment. I¡¯ll try to contact our nurse.¡± With that, Dr. Tam pulled out his phone to make the call, only to be met with an automated message indicating that the other party¡¯s phone was switched off. Off?, What on earth was going on?! Dr. Tam was now also feeling a sense of unease. Sophia, watching Dr. Tam hold his phone without uttering a word, urged him on impatiently. ¡°Did you get through or not?¡± With an embarrassed look, Dr. Tam replied, ¡°Ms. Sophia, our nurse seems to have¡­¡± After hearing this, Sophia¡¯s face fell. ¡°What the hell?! Where have you hidden my husband?! This is outrageous! Wait, I¡¯m calling the police right now!¡± In her panic, Sophia pulled out her phone to dial 911.) Dr. Tam was flustered. He was afraid that this incident would affect his job. ¡°Ms. Sophia, please wait. Your husband can¡¯t have disappeared.¡± Sophia ignored him and proceeded to dial the number. However, just at that moment, a cold voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Sophia paused as the operator¡¯s voice came through from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello, this is 911, what¡¯s your emergency?¡± Whirling around, she saw a man sitting quietly in a wheelchair. The corner curtain was fluttering in the wind, so perhaps it had obscured him earlier. The room was dimly lit, and it wasn¡¯t surprising that she hadn¡¯t noticed him. Dr. Tam sighed in relief. ¡°Ms. Sophia, your husband is right there. Please hang up the emergency call.¡± After seeing her husband safe and sound, Sophia quickly ended the call and rushed to him. ¡°Marcus, are you alright?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Marcus, his face grim and cold, arched an eyebrow at her, his tone sarcastic. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought me here for a check-up, weren¡¯t you? Were you expecting something to happen to me?¡± Sophia was taken aback, feeling truly at a loss for words. Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 Marcus, looking impably dressed and utterlyposed, was an enigma. Sophia began awkwardly. ¡°Marcus, um, did your check-up go well?¡± Marcus gave a dismissive snort. Thanks to you, it went very well.¡± For some reason, hearing the words ¡°very well¡± made Sophia¡¯s chest feel heavy and congested. Unsettling difort washed over her. Was Marcus¡¯ idea of ¡®going well¡¯ suggesting some kind of harmony¡¯ between him and that nurse? Her mind whirled with this thought, making Sophia feel like she was about to explode with fury. Dr. Tam approached respectfully. ¡°Mr. Marcus, where is our nurse? I don¡¯t see her around.¡± Marcus¡¯ icy eyes met Dr. Tam¡¯s. His tone was ice cold as he said, ¡°She got what she wanted and left.¡± Dr. Tam looked puzzled. ¡°But why is her phone switched off?¡± ¡°How should I know? Our rtionship is purely professional. Even though we shared a fleeting moment today, it¡¯s not my ce to know about her phone issues, is it?¡± Dr. Tam looked embarrassed. ¡°Er¡­ yes. You¡¯re right, Mr. Marcus. I apologize for the inappropriate question. Our nurse should have informed me afterpleting your check-up. I¡¯ll have to have a word with her when she returns.¡± Marcus cast a cold nce at the doctor and fell silent. Sophia¡¯s face was a picture of total difort. The ¡®fleeting moment¡¯ Marcus mentioned was like a thorn, which pierced her heart brutally. She had been with Marcus for a long time, yet she never had such a moment with him. Today, that despicable nurse took advantage of this situation to do as she pleased. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Catching a glimpse of Sophia, Marcus sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take me home, or do you have more tests lined up for me?¡± Snapping back to reality, Sophia shook her head, feeling utterly embarrassed. ¡°No! Marcus, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home now.¡± She moved to push his wheelchair. But before she could touch it, Marcus had already started guiding the chair towards the exit. Sophia was left standing awkwardly as her face clouded over even further. Seeing them ready to leave, Dr. Tam stepped forward. ¡°Ms. Sophia, you and your husband should head home. The nurse has sessfully collected what you wanted. I¡¯ll contact you in a few days to arrange the next procedure.¡± Sophia nodded irritably and hurried to catch up with Marcus, who had already left the room. Dr. Tam looked around the special examination room, puzzled. His eyes lingered a little longer on the content of the video ying on the screen before he finally switched it off. He redialed the nurse¡¯s number, only to be met with the same unavable message. This was really strange. Where had she gone, and why was her phone off? What he didn¡¯t know was that at that very moment, in the storage room next door, Ellinor had dragged the unconscious nurse through the balcony into the storage room and left her on the floor. Ellinor was the one who switched off the nurse¡¯s phone. After looking at the unconscious nurse on the floor, Bryan, Ida, and Balfour turned their eyes to Ellinor, their expressions all different. Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Byran was the first to break the silence. ¡°Sis, what were you and Theo up to? What¡¯s the deal with this nurse?¡± Ellinor blushed, unsure of how to respond. Ida elbowed Byran, hinting at him to keep quiet. She then approached Ellinor, asking with concern, ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡®I¡¯m fine. Ida. What are you doing at the hospital?¡± Ida shot a disgruntled look at Byran. ¡°This guy tricked me intoing. I happened to see Sophia when I arrived and thought something was off, so I came over to investigate.¡± Ellinor nced at the two of them, narrowing her eyes slightly. ¡°So, you¡¯ve already met his father?¡± Ida¡¯s face stiffened. Even she, the usually cool andposed woman, couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Byran leaned in and interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you think, Sis. I introduced Ida to our dad. He seemed quite fond of her. I think he¡¯ll approve of our marriage¡­ Ouch!¡± Before he could finish, he was abruptly interrupted by another elbow jab from Ida, cutting him off mid- sentence. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Byran winced in pain and pouted. ¡°Ida, even if I wasn¡¯t injured, you don¡¯t have to be so rough. Are you trying to murder your husband-to-be?¡± Ida red at him. ¡°Shut up! If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll break up with you!¡± Byran quickly backed down. ¡°Please, Ida¡­¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Balfour couldn¡¯t stand his younger brother¡¯s submissive demeanor and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go back upstairs and keep an eye on Dad. Stop whining here; you¡¯re not acting like a man.¡± Byran instantly became more submissive, but he didn¡¯t forget to mumble something under his breath, ¡°When my brother finds a woman he likes, he might be even more whiny than me.¡¯ Although his voice was low, Balfour heard it, and his face darkened in an instant. He furrowed his brows. ¡°What did you say? Speak up!¡± Byran shivered. ¡°Nothing! I said nothing! Uh¡­ sis, what should we do with this nurse?¡± Afraid of being beaten by his brother, he quickly shifted the focus back to Ellinor. Ellinor nced coldly at the nurse on the floor who had tried to take advantage of her man. ¡°Just leave her. She¡¯ll wake up on her own.¡± Byran looked somewhat worried. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll say something to the doctor when she wakes up?¡± Ellinor smirked and nced subtly at Balfour. ¡°She won¡¯t say a thing, right, Mr. Howard?¡± Balfour got the hint from his sister, raising his hand to pat her on the head. ¡°Yes, she won¡¯t say a thing. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ellinor shrugged. ¡°Alright, Sophia must¡¯ve left by now. We should get going too.¡± With that, she stepped over the nurse on the floor and headed for the door. Balfour followed closely behind his sister. Byran stood in ce, looking confused. ¡°What does that mean? Why won¡¯t the nurse say anything when she wakes up? How can my sister and brother be so sure?¡± Ida shot him a disdainful look. ¡°Are youing or not?¡± Byran hurriedly followed Ida, asking, ¡°Ida, do you know why my brother and sister are so confident about the nurse? I feel like she¡¯ll definitely report this to the doctor as soon as she wakes up.¡± Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 Ida massaged her temples as she exined to him. ¡°Because your brother¡¯s men would never let her reveal anything once she wakes up.¡± Byran crossed his arms. ¡°I see. Why do you guys always talk in riddles? It¡¯s so confusing. Ida retorted, ¡°You dummy!¡± Byran frowned. ¡°Ida, is that any way to talk to your own husband? ¡°Beat it!¡± Meanwhile, inside a camper van on the road. Ever since Marcus had gotten into the vehicle, he hadn¡¯t uttered a word. He was silently sitting in his wheelchair, watching the scenery roll past through the window Despite his usual cold demeanor, it still made Sophia very ufortable. ¡°Marcus, are you hungry? Should we grab something to eat before heading back to the hotel?¡± Sophia cautiously tried to make small talk. The corner of Marcus¡¯s mouth twitched. His voice was as icy and sarcastic as it had ever been. ¡°What? Have you got other ns for me? What are you up to this time? What kind of trap have you set for me?¡± Sophia¡¯s face turned a deep red. ¡°Marcus, no! I was just worried you might be hungry and thought we could grab a bite before heading back to the hotel.¡± Marcus coldly replied, ¡°No need, Ms. Sophia. From now on, I wouldn¡¯tThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In¡¯t dare go anywhere you suggest and wouldn¡¯t dare eat anything you offer. There¡¯s simply no trust left between us.¡± Sophia was immediately thrown into a panic. Marcus had always been cold towards her, but he had never been this direct. He even called her Ms. Sophia. ¡°Marcus, I know you¡¯re upset about what happened today, but I¡­ I just wanted to have a child with you. I didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡± Marcus turned to her with his eyes narrowed in annoyance. ¡°Why do you insist on this way to have a child with me? Don¡¯t we already have a child? You said Tristan was our kid, didn¡¯t you? But why does it feel like Tristan isn¡¯t yours?¡± Marcus left Sophia speechless. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­¡± His gaze was still sharp. ¡°Sophia, why do I get the feeling that you¡¯ve been rather nervoustely? Are you hiding something from me?¡± Sophia was definitely nervous, but she could never admit it. If she did, there would be no chance of recovery for their rtionship. Although Marcus had lost all his past memories, his character hadn¡¯t changed one bit. He loathed deception and being controlled. The only reason he was tolerating it now was because he was wheelchair-bound and vulnerable. Regardless, Marcus believed the memories she had imnted in him. He believed they were married and that they had a child, Tristan, together! Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 If Marcus were to discover that all of this was a ruse Sophia concocted to keep him by her side, he would undoubtedly sever all ties with her. Even the cold, distant demeanor he currently disyed would be reced byplete and utter rejection. Sophia took a deep breath and mustered the courage to speak in a self-assured tone. ¡°Marcus, what are you talking about? How could I possibly lie to you? We are husband and wife. Before your car ident, we had our son, Tristan. I now want another child because I feel like Tristan is lonely. Haven¡¯t you noticed how more and more reclusive our son has be? Besides, I love children. Now that we have a son, I want a daughter. So, we canplete our family. It would be lively with the four of us, and Tristan would have a ymate. Don¡¯t you think that sounds nice, Marcus?¡± Sophia was known for turning the tables in her favor. Marcus was no longer surprised by her moves. He scoffed, ¡°So, you¡¯re resorting to such a disgusting method to have another child, huh?¡± Sophia looked guilty. ¡°Marcus, this¡­ this isn¡¯t disgusting! It¡¯s a legal and scientific method nowadays. Many young couples who can¡¯t conceive naturally resort to this.¡± He cut her off, ¡°Others don¡¯t face the treatment I do! They locked me in a room and made me watch nauseating videos. I even got touched by a nurse I don¡¯t even know, I suppose others volunteer for this, whereas I was tricked intoing here and subjected to this.¡± Sophia, at a loss for words, started crying. ¡°Marcus, do you think I wanted to do it this way? Don¡¯t you know how jealous and upset it makes me feel? You¡¯re my husband, and I wouldn¡¯t want any other woman touching you if there were any other options. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. # But¡­ but your legs are impaired, and you¡¯ve always been¡­. I was out of options. The doctor suggested this, and after much reflection, I decided to follow his advice. Marcus, I know you¡¯re not willing. But this is just a process; it doesn¡¯t mean anything, and it won¡¯t happen again. Let¡¯s forget about it. In the end, achieving our goal is what matters.¡± Marcus looked at her coldly. There was no hint of disappointment in his tone, only sarcasm. ¡°That¡¯s your goal, not mine.¡± Sophia was taken aback, and her crying intensified. ¡°Marcus, have you never considered having another child with me? Have you never held me in your heart? I want to bear your child because I love you. Can¡¯t you understand that? We¡¯re a married couple. What¡¯s wrong with having another child?¡± Marcusughed coldly. ¡°In a marriage, having a child is not out of the question, but at least one should respect the other¡¯s wishes and choices. Do you think I¡¯m in the mood to have another child in my current state? I think Tristan is enough. I can¡¯t even stand up, so how am I supposed to provide for and protect my child? Why would I want another child?¡± Sophia, heartbroken by his words, tried to console him. ¡°Marcus, I don¡¯t care¡­ I don¡¯t care whether you can stand or not. All that matters is that you¡¯re with me. Tristan doesn¡¯t care either, nor will our future child. Whether you can stand or not, in our children¡¯s eyes, you are the greatest and most handsome dad ever. So, you needn¡¯t worry about that. As for providing for us and protecting us, you don¡¯t have to worry. My father left me assets that are enough to support us for a lifetime. Marcus, don¡¯t let these things stress you out. If I minded your physical condition, I would have left you a long time ago. But I¡¯m still here by your side, aren¡¯t I? I don¡¯t care! I really don¡¯t!¡± ¡°But I do!¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes. ¡°Sophia, you seem pretty certain that I¡¯ll never be able to stand again.¡± Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 Sophia froze. ¡°No¡­ I¡­ I was just too anxious and eager tofort you.¡± Marcus looked at her with cold eyes. ¡°Sophia, you probably never hoped for my legs to recover, did you?¡± Sophia reached out to touch him. ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re my husband! Why wouldn¡¯t I hope for you to recover?¡± Marcus raised his hand and coldly brushed hers away. ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m exhausted. Can you just be quiet for a bit?¡± Sophia sat open-mouthed as her face stiffened. She then closed her mouth and quietly moved aside. The words ¡®I¡¯m exhausted¡¯ from his mouth left a lot to the imagination. What had just happened between him and the nurse in that special examination room? Sophia felt as though a bomb was about to explode in her chest every time she thought about it. Perhaps she had no right to be angry or jealous because she had arranged all of this in the first ce. The ride back was silent. It wasn¡¯t until they parked in front of the hotel that either of them even looked at each other. Sophia helped Marcus out of the car and into his wheelchair. He didn¡¯t refuse, nor did he thank her as usual. He was just silent and expressionless. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sophia knew that what she had arranged today had upset Marcus. She didn¡¯t dare say anything else. But deep inside, she felt a bitforted. His anger showed that he didn¡¯t enjoy today¡¯s activities with that nurse. Well, for now, she¡¯ll just let Marcus vent. In a few days, she would try to appease him. After all, the doctor had sessfully retrieved what she needed. As long as she could sessfully conceive Marcus¡¯s child, his attitude towards her would surely change. While she was nning this in her mind, she pushed Marcus out of the elevator. She wanted to take Marcus to greet her father first and then pick up Tristan, but Marcus refused to enter Thaddeus¡¯ room. Citing physical difort as his reason, he asked her to fetch Tristan. Considering the hardship¡¯ Marcus had endured today, Sophia didn¡¯t press him to greet his father. She nodded and walked in by herself. When Sophia walked in, Thaddeus was sitting on the couch, puffing a cigar, and making a phone call with a frustrated expression. Only after her father hung up did Sophia approach him. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t you found Bertha and Lea yet?¡± Having been pped by her father yesterday, Sophia decided to apologize to him first and deal with Bertha and Leater, after securing her inheritance. Thaddeus nced at his eldest daughter. He didn¡¯t answer her question but instead asked, ¡°You¡¯re back? Where¡¯s the cripple?¡± Sophia didn¡¯t like her father referring to the man she loved in such a way. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t call Marcus that! He¡¯s your son-inw!¡± Thaddeus snorted as he uttered out some scornful sarcasm. ¡°How did things go at the hospital? Does my precious son-inw still have any manliness left?¡± Sophia frowned. ¡°The hospital was very professional. Everything has been taken care of. Dad, I beg you, can you show some respect to Marcus?¡± Thaddeus red at her. ¡°Respect him? Has he ever respected me? He didn¡¯t evene in and greet his father-inw. Why should I respect him?!¡± Knowing that she couldn¡¯t reason with her father, Sophia sighed helplessly. ¡°Forget it, Dad. You¡¯re not in a good mood, so I won¡¯t argue with you. Where¡¯s Tristan? I¡¯m here to take him home to Marcus; he¡¯s not in a good mood either.¡± Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 Thaddeus pointed in disgust towards a certain room. ¡°Hurry up! Get that little mischief out of here! He¡¯s been here since morning and hasn¡¯t uttered a single word. He doesn¡¯t answer if he wants to eat or drink. He just stares at me and keeps crying for his dad. It was so annoying that I locked him up in there.¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t help but voice out her frustration. ¡°Dad! How could you lock a child in a room all by himself?¡± Unfazed, Thaddeus replied, ¡°What else could I do? He doesn¡¯t answer when asked if he¡¯s hungry or thirsty; he just cries! I¡¯m already being nice not to smack him; he¡¯s not even my own grandson.¡± Sophia, afraid that Marcus might hear her father, signaled him to lower his voice. ¡°Dad, do you want me to have a good rtionship with Marcus or not? I could soon give you a grandson of your own. Please don¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡± Thaddeus, already overwhelmed with his own issues, waved her off. ¡°Fine, fine! Just take the kid and leave me alone. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This brought some sce to Sophia. She unlocked the room where the small boy, Tristan, was crying his eyes out to the point they were swollen like peaches. He was sitting on the floor, nervously wiping away his tears. On hearing the door, the boy quickly stood up and ran out like a rocket. Sophia tried to stop him but could not even touch him. Tristan had already sprinted away. Thankfully, Marcus was at the suite¡¯s door; he wouldn¡¯t let Trist¨¢n run around wildly. Sophia turned around to bid her father goodbye. ¡°Dad, rest well. Marcus and I will take the kid back to our room. Call me if you need anything.¡± ? Looking stern, Thaddeus replied, ¡°Off you go.¡± Even though Sophia knew her father was in a bad mood, she didn¡¯t have the energy tofort him. Now, she had to get back to Marcus and Tristan and exin why Tristan had been crying, or else Marcus¡¯s resentment towards her and her father would grow. As she exited her father¡¯s suite, she saw that Marcus and Tristan had already left without waiting for her. Feeling somewhat disappointed, she followed them silently. ¡°Marcus, Tristan was crying at my dad¡¯s ce because he was asking for us. That¡¯s why his eyes are so swollen.¡± Marcus responded in a very indifferent tone. ¡°Well, we are grateful that your father took time out of his busy schedule to look after our son.¡± Sophia sensed the sarcasm in Marcus¡¯ tone, but she didn¡¯t know what to say in response. Back in their suite, Marcus took Tristan to his room and shut the door. The closed door signified a refusal tomunicate. Sophia understood this well. She knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Marcus, I know you¡¯re upset, but you still need to eat. What would you like for lunch? I can make it for you.¡± From inside the room, Marcus¡¯s cold voice echoed. ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re not hungry, Tristan needs to eat. He barely had breakfast and has been crying for a long time. What if he gets sick from hunger?¡± Sophia said, trying to please him by showing concern for ¡®their¡¯ child. There was silence from the room for a half minute before Marcus¡¯ emotionless voice rang out. ¡°Just make something. You don¡¯t need to ask me.¡± Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll whip up some that you both usually enjoy. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ready.¡± Then the room fell silent. Sophia waited a moment, then, feeling slightly disappointed, she turned and walked towards the kitchen. Inside the room, Marcus only rxed his icy re when he could no longer hear Sophia¡¯s footsteps. He turned to look at his son, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying. ¡°Why are you crying so much? Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯d be back soon?¡± The man¡¯s voice was stern, but his actions were gentle. He lightly massaged his son¡¯s puffy eyes to try and lessen the swelling. Tristan pouted. His face was etched in misery. ¡°Dad, I¡­ I don¡¯t like it here. I want to go find Ellinor¡­ I¡­¡± Before the boy could finish his sentence, he was silenced by a raised finger from his father. It was a soft ¡®shush,¡¯ warning him not to mention his mother¡¯s name since the walls have ears. Understanding his father¡¯s meaning, Tristan sniffled and obediently fell silent. Marcus pulled his son into an embrace, whispering words offort. ¡°I know you miss her. I miss her too. Soon, we¡¯ll be reunited as a family.¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he whispered back. ¡°Really, Dad? Can we live together with Ellinor and my brothers and sisters?¡± Marcus nodded firmly at his son. ¡°Absolutely. We¡¯ll never be apart again.¡± Tristan took his father¡¯s words to heart. He started to feel relieved and hopeful. He rubbed his eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be a good boy and listen to you, Dad. I¡¯ll just wait for the next timel can see Mom.¡± He could no longer utter Ellinor¡¯s name again, as his father had just warned him not to mention his mother¡¯s name here. Marcus¡¯ hand rested on Tristan¡¯s head, gently ruffling his hair. ¡°Alright, go pull the curtains for me, son. Dad¡¯s a bit tired and wants to take a nap.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tristan responded and scampered towards the floor-to-ceiling windows. However, in his haste, he slipped and fell forward. In front of him was a crystal disy cab. Its sharp edges posed a serious threat to his well-being. Tristan was sure to get hurt if he hit it.¡± Just as Tristan braced himself for the inevitable impact, someone suddenly scooped him up in their arms, lifting him off the ground. Relieved, Tristan gasped for breath. He turned around to find Marcus¡¯ face in front of him. ¡°Dad?¡± Tristan was surprised and quickly nced down at his father¡¯s legs. He wasn¡¯t mistaken. His dad was standing! His dad was really standing! Just as Tristan was about to express his joy, Marcus¡¯ hand covered his mouth. His voice was gravely serious and low. ¡°Shush! No one can know about this. They cannot find out By they, Tristan knew his father was referring to Sophia and his grandfather. Tristan nodded vigorously, indicating he understood. Only then did Marcus bend down and carefully set him back on the floor before returning to his wheelchair. As for the news that he could stand, Marcus himself was still processing it. When he was being teased by Ellinor in the hospital, he suddenly discovered that his legs had mysteriously regained their strength. He didn¡¯t understand why; perhaps the medication the doctor gave him had counteracted the drugs Sophia had been feeding him over the years, which caused his leg muscles to atrophy. It was a case of fighting poison with poison. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Though he could stand, his legs were still weak from years of sitting. He would need to exercise and recover his strength over time. Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 At that moment. Ellinor sat in the car Balfour had sent for her to take her back to the nchet Vi, leaning against the window in solitary thought. Balfour nced at his sister and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Theo holding up?¡± Ellinor replied with a tired tone, ¡°He¡¯s doing fine. It was nothing serious.¡± Balfour grunted in response, ¡°When do you n to make your move?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± Byran dragged Ida back to his father¡¯s sickroom. Originally, Ida was going to leave the hospital with Ellinor, but Byran made a scene in the hospital lobby, pestering her relentlessly. She couldn¡¯t deal with the embarrassment, so she reluctantly followed him back. It was awkward. McNeil had already returned to his sickbed. After seeing the two of them return together, he quickly sat up and smiled at his future daughter-inw. Ida had never engaged in such erratic behavior, but since she had already followed the rascal back, she needed a usible exnation to give to the elder man.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Mr. Howard, I heard you were quite interested in Ellinor¡¯s situation. Byran told me you were not in the best mood today and only wanted to hear about Ellinor. Since I grew up with Ellinor, you can ask me anything you want to know about her. Perhaps it might lighten your mood.¡± Sorry, Boss. Using you as a conversation topic was the only way to ease the awkwardness. Ida silently apologized. Upon hearing this, McNeil¡¯s eyes, weary from excessive blood loss, lit up with interest. ¡°Oh? You and Ellinor were childhood friends?¡± Ida nodded slightly. ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°Byran, aren¡¯t you going to get your girlfriend a chair?¡± McNeil eagerly barked out for his son to be more considerate. Of course, Byran wanted to. He didn¡¯t want his girl standing either. But there were no chairs in the room. He scanned the surroundings and decided to move the sofa from the deluxe sickroom right over. ¡°Ida, sit here! This way, I can sit with you. Hehehe.¡± Ida nced at the sofa that had been shoved right next to the sickbed and resigned herself to sit down. As soon as she sat down, Byran immediately squeezed in beside her, taking the opportunity to wrap his arm around her waist. Ida wasn¡¯t exactly a prude, but she wasn¡¯tfortable disying such intimacy in front of an elder, so she smacked Byran¡¯s hand away. Byran yelped in pain but shamelessly wrapped his arm around her again. ¡°Ida, don¡¯t be shy. My dad is very open-minded; he was wilder than us back in his day.¡± McNeil was speechless. What kind of son talked about his father like that? Ida was also astonished. This kid probably thought he wasplimenting his father. Ignoring Byran, McNeil asked Ida politely and kindly, ¡°Dear, tell me more about how you and Ellinor met. Did she have a hard time growing up?¡± Recalling the hardships Ellinor had to endure as a child, even Ida couldn¡¯t help but frown. Her gaze towards McNell, Ellinor¡¯s irresponsible biological father, became colder. She nodded. ¡°Yes, the hardships she faced as a child¡­ Mr. Howard, I doubt you could even imagine.¡± Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 Ellinor sneezed several times on her walk, making her feel as if someone was talking about her. She naturally thought it was her three little ones at home, or perhaps Veronica was wondering why she hadn¡¯t returned yet. The thought didn¡¯t upy her mind for long. She waved goodbye to Balfour at the entrance of the nchet Vi, then swiftly turned and headed inside. Inside the vi, Veronica was entertaining the three children with the Mechanical Hero Kite she had recently bought online. After noticing that Ellinor had returned, she called out to the youngsters. ¡°Hey, you three little rascals! Your mom¡¯s back. Let her take over and y with you guys now. The sun¡¯s practically roasting me out here.¡± After hearing their aunt¡¯sint, the kids instantly turned around to see Ellinor walking through the entrance, No matter how fun the kite was, their mom was even better. The three kids dropped the kite and ran towards Ellinor. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Ellinor was instantly surrounded by her three little ones. She crouched down, spread out her arms, and gathered all three into a warm hug. ¡°Yes, Mommy¡¯s back!¡± La pouted in discontent. ¡°Mommy, where did you go? You left us with Auntie again. She has a date later; she¡¯s been reminding us of that for ages.¡± So, it was indeed Veronica who had been talking about her. Ellinor looked up at Veronica, who had an umbre held over her by a servant, and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me about your date?¡± Veronica shrugged. ¡°I did! But you didn¡¯t answer any of my calls.¡± Ellinor paused, remembering why her phone had been on silent, and a blush crept up her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t see the calls. Now that I¡¯m back, you can get ready for your date.¡± Although Veronica was eager to meet Moran, who had been waiting for her for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but tease the three little traitors. ¡°Humph! All of you forgot about your auntie the moment your mom showed up. You even tattled about me to your mom, huh?¡± Adrian looked innocent. ¡°Auntie, my brother and I didn¡¯t say anything. It was our little sister who talked. She¡¯s the one with the big mouth.¡±, Upon hearing that her brother called her big-mouthed, La immediately felt a surge of anger. She put her hands on her hips and retorted, ¡°Who are you calling big-mouthed? Don¡¯t forget that you and I look very alike. If I have a big mouth, yours is no smaller!¡± Adrian rolled his eyes at his sister. ¡°Whatever! I wasn¡¯t talking about the size of your mouth, but your lack of secrecy.¡± This made La even angrier. ¡°You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t keep a secret! If I want to keep something to myself, I can. I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± Adrian challenged her. ¡°Like what?¡± Annoyed, La huffed. ¡°Like how I prefer the brother I had a few days ago when you weren¡¯t around. I don¡¯t like you! You always bully me!¡± ¡°If you like him so much, go find him! I don¡¯t like you either. You¡¯re always chattering away and making noise. It was so peaceful when I was staying with Dad a few days ago. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I missed Mom, I wouldn¡¯t havee back!¡± La shouted, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­ you stinky brother! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 The little girl finished speaking with a huff and dove, teary-eyed, into her mother¡¯s embrace. Ellinor held her daughter and nced sternly at her son. ¡°Adrian, is that any way to speak to your sister?¡± Adrian, with a dismissive twitch of his lips, replied, ¡°Mom, you always side with her.¡± Baber, the older one, patted his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Adrian, we are her brothers. We should be looking out for her.¡± Adrian huffed in contempt. ¡°You¡¯re the older brother! La and I were born on the same day, so we¡¯re the same age. Why should I have to let her have her way?¡± La, turning her head from her mom¡¯s chest, pointed angrily at Adrian. ¡°Adrian, I am done being your sister!¡± Adrian, equally stubborn, also denounced her. ¡°Fine by me! I don¡¯t want a bratty sister like you anyway!¡± ¡°Mom, you have to make it official. We¡¯re not siblings anymore.¡± ¡°Mom, you prove it to him. I won¡¯t call him my brother anymore.¡± Ellinor was already weary, and the thought of having to mediate this feud was giving her a headache. Just as she was about to intervene and calm the two down, Veronica suddenly stepped in, pulling the two youngsters aside. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not following your argument at all. La, what do you mean by ¡®the brother before he came back¡¯? And Adrian, what do you mean ¡®when you stayed with Dad¡¯? You two better exin yourselves.¡± La and Adrian were both at a loss for words. Neither of the two knew where to start and were unsure whether they should even disclose anything. They knew their mom wouldn¡¯t approve, but their argument had already let the cat out of the bag. Veronica, not receiving an answer, questioned them again. ¡°You two are hiding something from your aunt, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor pulled the children back to her side. ¡°Now, don¡¯t you have a date to get to? What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Veronica furrowed her brows. ¡°I¡¯ve already made him wait. I just texted Moran and pushed back the time. Ellinor, didn¡¯t you find their conversation odd?¡± Ellinor had indeed noticed and understood their argument because she was aware of the whole situation. However, she didn¡¯t wish to discuss it further with Veronica, knowing her to be as gossipy as La. Ellinor rose, brushing off the matter lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle their dispute. You should go upstairs and get ready. Don¡¯t you want to look your best for your boyfriend?¡± Veronica had yet to apply her makeup. ncing at the time, she hurriedly decided to get ready. As for the children¡¯s strange conversation, she could always prod them for answers when she got back. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go freshen up.¡± Just as she turned to leave, Veronica noticed the hickey on Ellinor¡¯s neck. Her eyes widened, and she stopped in her tracks. Ellinor felt ufortable under her stare. ¡°What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Veronica halted, pulling Ellinor aside so the children wouldn¡¯t overhear. ¡°Ellinor, tell me the truth. Where did you go this morning?¡± Ellinor thought Veronica was being absurd. ¡°Didn¡¯t I leave with Byran to help him with something? Didn¡¯t you see us leave?¡± Veronica furrowed her brows. ¡°I saw you leave with him, but I didn¡¯t see what you two were doing. Ellinor, you can¡¯t let yourself fall from grace.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 Ellinor was leftpletely confused, ¡°Fall from grace?¡± Veronica crossed her arms and furrowed her brows. She leaned in closer and whispered, ¡°Ellinor, do you think I¡¯m blind? I can see what the marks on your neck are.¡± M¨¢rks on her neck? Ellinor was still confused until Veronica used her phone to take a picture of her, letting her see the hickeys on her neck. Ellinor¡¯s face turned red in a split second. ¡°Um¡­ this is¡­¡± Veronica put her hands on her hips. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! I know what this is! Ellinor, how could you and Byran¡­¡± Ellinor immediately retaliated with a yful punch. ¡°Nonsense! You know what¡¯s going on between him and me, right?¡± Veronica, rubbing her aching head, realized it couldn¡¯t be Byran. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Byran was Ellinor¡¯s brother. Then who could it be? ¡°Ellinor, my brother is back! You said you would find a way to bring him home, didn¡¯t you? Now is not the time for you to be falling for someone else.¡± Ellinor rubbed her temples, feeling slightly annoyed by Veronica¡¯s usations. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Go get ready for your date, and don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She didn¡¯t have the heart to tell Veronica that she had seen her brother that morning. Even worse, the hickeys on her neck were his doing. Veronica, with a heavy heart, began to plead for her brother. ¡°Ellinor¡­¡± Ellinor cut her off. ¡°Shut up! If you keep nagging, you won¡¯t be going on your date today.¡± Thinking of Moran, who was still waiting for her, Veronica hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided to go get ready. After Veronica left, La approached Ellinor and tugged at her dress. ¡°Mommy, what did Aunt Veronica say to you?¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality and looked down at her daughter. ¡°Nothing, darling. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± La pouted and opened her arms for a hug. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t resist her daughter¡¯s charm. She bent down to scoop her up while gently patting her back. ¡°Yes, Mommy¡¯s here.¡± La nestled her head on her mother¡¯s shoulder as she mumbled, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to talk to Adrian anymore.¡± Before Ellinor could respond, Adrian angrily huffed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you either!¡± La shot him a hateful nce. ¡°Humph!¡± Ellinor was caught betweenughter and tears as she watched her two little ones bicker. ¡°Enough! Are you two going to keep this up? You want to sever your sibling ties over such a small matter? Who taught you that?¡± La pouted. ¡°That¡¯s how they do it on TV. Mommy, why don¡¯t you just get rid of this Adrian and bring back the old one? I liked him; at least he wasn¡¯t mean to me.¡± Adrian was not pleased. ¡°Mom, do you see? She¡¯s always saying that I¡¯m not as good as others!¡± Ellinor held La in one arm and took Adrian¡¯s hand in the other. ¡°You two need to stop this! Adrian, you need to change your attitude when talking to your sister. La, you should not speak ill of your brother either, whether it¡¯s this one or the one who was mistakenly brought back by me before. They are both your real brothers. We are a family, and soon you will meet again.¡± Adrian hesitantly epted. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 La sighed. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As they walked, Ellinor suddenly stopped and turned her head to look back. ¡°Baber, what are you daydreaming about? Hurry up; it¡¯s noon, and the sun is zing.¡± Baber blinked. He initially felt a bit crestfallen, as he thought his mom had forgotten about him. But hearing her call out to him brightened his mood instantly. He was about to run towards his mom when Adrian asked, ¡°Bro, can you help me retrieve our kite? I¡¯m worried it¡¯ll get ruined if it rains.¡± Baber agreed to his brother¡¯s request without hesitation. ¡°Sure! Mom, it¡¯s too sunny outside. Take the little ones inside first. I¡¯ll go get the kite, and then I¡¯ll join you.¡± That kite was a gift from their aunt, and he loved it too. 1- In their excitement at seeing their mom return, he and his brother abandoned the kite. It had probably landed near the wall. Seeing Baber¡¯s determination, Ellinor agreed, taking the younger ones inside while leaving Baber to look for the kite in the courtyard. Once inside, she instructed one of the servants to keep an eye on Baber. Baber ran to the wall of the courtyard to look for the kite. He found it near the small gate towards the backyard and quickly went to pick it up. While he was picking up the kite, a voice called out to him. ¡°Howdy, kiddo. Wanna buy a balloon?¡± Baber, holding the kite, stood up to see a man outside the gate, holding a bunch of helium balloons. He shook his head. ¡°No, thanks. My mom has already bought us plenty of these balloons.¡± The balloon seller chuckled. ¡°Smart kid. It¡¯s good to think about saving your mom some money.¡± Baber was always polite. ¡°Thanks for thepliment, sir. You should try selling somewhere else. I have to go find my mom now.¡± As Baber was about to run off with the kite, the balloon seller called out to him ¡°Wait a minute, kid. I have something to tell you.¡± Baber stopped, turning around to give him a puzzled look. The balloon seller was beckoning him. ¡°Come here, kiddo, Let me talk to you.¡± Ellinor had always warned him not to approach strangers. He remembered her advice and cautiously stayed put. He even took a few steps back. ¡°Sir, you can tell me from there. I can hear you perfectly fine.¡± Seeing his cautious demeanor, the balloon seller chuckled again. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be scared, kiddo. I ain¡¯t a bad guy. Alright, we can talk like this.¡± Baber nodded. ¡°Sir, just say what you want to say.¡± The balloon seller looked around therge courtyard. ¡°Kiddo, you live in such a big ce. Your folks must be pretty rich, huh? Doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of family that would mind buying a few more balloons. They¡¯re not treating you well, are they?¡± Baber furrowed his brows. ¡°No. My grandparents, aunt, and mom all treat me well. Sir, we¡¯re not buying balloons because we can¡¯t afford them, but because we¡¯ve already had so many that they¡¯re not fun anymore.¡± The balloon seller squinted his eyes. His expression had be inscrutable. ¡°Is that so? But I heard that you¡¯re not their blood-rted child. You were adopted, right? I thought these wealthy families wouldn¡¯t treat an adopted child as well as a blood-rted one.¡± Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 Baber felt a strange difort when an unfamiliar face suddenly spoke of his adopted status. He blinked, questioning, ¡°How do you¡­ how do you know I¡¯m adopted?¡± The balloon salesman, with an unassuming look, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been selling balloons around heretely, and I¡¯ve heard some chatter among the neighbors. They were talking about an adopted child, and I guess that must be you. Thest time you all bought balloons, you didn¡¯t seem to be the favored one in this family.¡± Baber frowned, saying emphatically, ¡°I¡¯m doing just fine here. My mom and the rest of the family treat me well, sir. Don¡¯t make assumptions.¡± Seeing that Baber was getting a bit worked up, the good-natured balloon salesman tried to cate him. ¡°Easy there, kiddo. I just wanted to check on you because I was a bit worried. If you think this family truly treats you well, then just forget what I said.¡± Baber was confused. ¡°Worried¡­ worried about what?¡± The balloon salesman looked around to make sure no one was approaching before he exined. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m worried about you being taken advantage of in this family. I heard you were adopted, and I bet your birth family was in a tough spot to give you up. I¡¯m afraid you might be looked down upon or even abused here You see, some wealthy families like to show off by adopting poor orphans. I fear you might be one of those exploited kids.¡± Baber shook his head. ¡°Sir, thanks for your concern. I¡¯m doing fine here, and my mom treats me well.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The salesman smiled and added, ¡°Good. As long as you¡¯re not being mistreated here. But I still advise you to keep your eyes open, kid.¡± Baber cocked his head. ¡°Keep my eyes open for what?¡± ¡°Silly boy, these rich families always know who¡¯s kin and who¡¯s not. Last time, besides you, your mom also brought along a boy and a girl. Those two must be her biological children, right? In the future, your mom will definitely leave her fortune to her own children. You, as an adopted child, will get nothing. So, you must study hard and be self-reliant when you grow up. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up like me, uneducated and selling balloons for a living. It¡¯s tough and not much of a moneymaker.¡± Baber felt like the man was overthinking. He pouted and emphasized how much his mom loved him. ¡°My mom will never throw me out!¡± He promised himself he would study hard, but not because he feared his mom would cast him aside, but because he was genuinely curious and loved learning. The balloon salesman asked, ¡°Do you truly believe your mom won¡¯t throw you out? Look around; you¡¯ve been here picking your kite for a while, and your mom hasn¡¯t sent anyone to check on you. It shows she doesn¡¯t really care about you, at least not as much as her own children. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t she send her own children to pick up the kite? Silly boy, always be on your guard; it never hurts.¡± Baber nced around and indeed saw no oneing for him. But he still believed that his mom was not the kind of person that this man was describing. His mom was kind and treated him as her own. He was sure of that. When Baber looked up to refute the man, he realized that he had already left, leaving behind only the sight of a bunch of balloons fading into the distance. Standing alone, Baber was lost in thought for a moment before he picked up his kite and headed back home. All the way home, no one came looking for him, which made him wonder. He had been talking to the balloon salesman for quite a while, and his mom¡­ didn¡¯t she worry about him? Only when Baber had walked through the front door with a sullen look on his face did the two maids who were supposed to look for him rush to the front yard from the back. ¡°Where did young master Baber go to pick up his kite? We can¡¯t find him anywhere!¡± ¡°Do you think he might have gone inside? Let¡¯s go check!¡± The two maids hurried into the house, and upon finding Baber with his kite going upstairs, they breathed a sigh of relief and decided not to disturb him further. Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 Baber, holding the kite, approached Ellinor¡¯s room and gave the door a gentle knock. After a brief wait at the door, it was Adrian who came to let him in. Adrian, uponying eyes on the kite, snatched it eagerly away from Baber. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s back! We need to keep this safe for our next visit to the park. I¡¯ll be the coolest kid there!¡± From within the room came the sound of La retching, clearly expressing her distaste for her twin brother¡¯s antics. After stepping into the room, Baber nced around but didn¡¯t see Ellinor. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡± Adrian, having already run off with the kite in search of a ce to stash it, didn¡¯t respond. La, who was lounging on the couch and snacking, answered him instead. ¡°Mom¡¯s taking a shower. She said she¡¯s feeling hot and thought a bath would cool her off.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Baber nodded, then took a seat next to his sister to patiently wait for their mother to finish her bath. Baber spotted his sister eating a snack that they both loved, causing his mouth to begin to water. After noticing another pack of the same snack on the coffee table, he reached over to grab it. But before his hand could even touch it, Adrian swooped in and nabbed it. Having put away the kite, Adrian had dashed back, grabbed a pack of snacks, and ran off to the balcony to y with his paper airne. Baber¡¯s hand awkwardly hung in the air as he nced around to see no more packs of snacks. There were only two packs? Where was his? At that moment, Ellinor had just finished her shower. Wrapped in a towel, she stood in front of the bathroom mirror, eyeing the marks on her neck and corbone that were left by that man as her expression grewplex. That man must have done it on purpose. He wanted to embarrass her in front of her family upon her return. How despicable! Hmph! After drying off and dressing up in clean clothes, Ellinor took out some concealer and applied it to her neck to hide the embarrassing marks. She had to cover them up or else the children would notice, and she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin. Especially that inquisitive La, who was not easily fooled. Once she was ready, Ellinor stepped out of the bathroom to see La and Adrian munching on snacks, while Baber just sat quietly on the side without saying a word. Seeing this, Ellinor¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Who said you two could start eating? There were only two packs left. Didn¡¯t Mom say we would share them equally when she came out?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. La sucked on her fingers nonchntly. ¡°Mom, you took too long. I¡¯ve already finished mine. Adrian still has his, so he can share with Baber.¡± Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Ellinor peered into La¡¯s snack bag, only to find a few crumbs remaining. Meanwhile, Adrian was rolling around on the floor, ying with his toys like a wild child. His grubby hands would asionally rummage through the snack bag every now and then to stuff his face, only to return to his y immediately after. Adrian¡¯s eating habits were far from appealing, and even the thought of Baber eating the leftovers was unptable to Ellinor. So, she chose not to ask Adrian to share; instead, she gently patted Baber¡¯s head, telling him he would get his shareter. ¡°Be a good boy, Baber. Mommy will buy you more snackster.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Baber obediently nodded, not causing any fuss. Ellinor¡¯s attention was drawn away by the alert of a message on her phone. She left her children to y and walked over to check her phone. It was an encrypted message that required her technical expertise to decipher. Ellinor, proficient in decryption, sat on the edge of the bed, typing various codes into her phone. Several minutester, she finally decoded the message. It was from Marcus, a nd statement that read, ¡°Made it home yet?¡± Ellinor snorted as a faint smile crept onto her face. She responded with an equally encrypted message. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m with the kids.¡± He replied back in no time. ¡°Had a tough day. I¡¯ll make it up to you when I get back.¡± After looking at this message, Ellinor had a hunch it didn¡¯t mean exactly what it seemed. She thought for a moment before replying, ¡°No need. Just take care of the kids. That would be the best way to repay me.¡± His reply was swift. ¡°It¡¯s not the same. You¡¯re you, and the kids are the kids. I must properly repay you, my dear wife.¡± Ellinor felt her heart skip a beat as she read the words ¡°my dear wife.¡± It had been a long, long time since she had seen this man¡¯s cheesy and flirtatious side. After being caught off guard by his romantic antics, she felt a little dazed. Blushing, she tossed her phone aside, no longer paying him any attention. They couldn¡¯t chat too much. He was still with Sophia, and too much online chatting could raise suspicions. She was at a crucial juncture and couldn¡¯t risk ruining everything. She looked up after putting down her phone, only to realize that one of her children was missing. Only La and Adrian were left ying. But Baber was gone. Ellinor stood up and asked, ¡°La, where¡¯s Baber?¡± ¡°When you were giggling at your phone, Baber said he was going to the study to read and left.¡± Baber left? Ellinor retrieved a coat from the closet, put it on, and left the house. Before leaving, she reminded her son and daughter to behave themselves and not fight. Adrian was engrossed in his toys and had no interest in bickering with his sister, so he readily agreed. Ellinor summoned two maids to watch the kids before she drove away. Baber, who was in the study, heard Ellinor¡¯s instructions to the maids before she left. He thought about how nobody hade to look for him when he went out to retrieve his kite earlier and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little down. He was leaning on the study table while reading aic book, but his mind was swirling with the words the balloon vendor had told him. He was an adopted child with no im to inheritance in this family and wasn¡¯t an important figure. He was basically just for show. He shouldn¡¯tpete for attention with his siblings. Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 However, he still missed the time when he was an only child. Back then, his dad was still at home, and his mom would only fuss over him. It was blissful. That was when he first experienced the warmth of a family. But not long after, his mother left him because she was pregnant and had to give birth to his siblings. Even though he didn¡¯t fully understand why his mom had to leave, he clearly felt that he was less important to her than the child in her womb. Indeed, how could hepete with the children in his mother¡¯s belly? How could an adopted childpare to a biological child? He was simply overestimating himself. He thought too much of himself by thinking that he held the same status as his siblings. Today, he realized that whenever the snacks were limited, he was the one who wouldn¡¯t get any. Actually, he didn¡¯t necessarily need to eat that bag of snacks, but he still felt disappointed. His heart was heavy, conflicted, and insecure. He longed for attention, yet he felt that he didn¡¯t deserve to hope for it. Baber¡¯s mind was in disarray as he sat at his dad¡¯s desk and flipped through theic books his dad had bought him. He couldn¡¯t focus on the books because his head was about to explode. Later, he put down theic books and returned to his room, still in his depressed state. That room was a nursery that his dad had prepared for him a long time ago. When his mom returned, he started to sleep with his siblings in his mom¡¯s room, rarely sleeping on his own. Now that he understood his ce, he thought it would be better to sleep alone here in the future, so as not to take up space andpete for his mother¡¯s love with his siblings. Even though he knew he was not valued, he still cherished this home because he had nowhere else to go. He didn¡¯t even know who his biological parents were or what their names were. Hey alone on the bed, crying himself to sleep. Twenty minutester, Ellinor drove back home. She called the housekeeper to unload the stuff from her car while she went upstairs with two bags of snacks for Baber. She had gone shopping. Earlier, Baber seemed upset when he couldn¡¯t have any snacks, so she bought him two bags and also bought some ingredients for dinner. She quickly went upstairs to the study room and found that Baber was not there. Ellinor turned around and asked the housekeeper if they had seen Baber. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The housekeepers had been busy cleaning and hadn¡¯t noticed Baber going back to his room. They all shook their heads, saying they didn¡¯t know. Just as Ellinor was about to take the snacks and check her own room, she thought better of it, knowing that her other two children would want to gobble them up as soon as they saw them. Baber was never possessive about his food. He would probably let his siblings have most of it. So, she left the snacks with the maid and went in. She wished she hadn¡¯t. As soon as she entered, she saw her daughter and son wrestling over a toy. ¡°Give it to me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°So what? I want to y with it!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡± Seeing that the two children were both refusing to back down, Ellinor rubbed her temple in exasperation as she cleared her throat. ¡°Have you two forgotten what I said before I went out?¡± After hearing their mom¡¯s voice, the two little ones froze and looked towards Ellinor. Then, as if it were a race, the two children suddenly let go of each other and ran towards Ellinor to tattle. ¡°Mommy! She hit me first!¡± ¡°Mommy! He hit me first!¡± Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 The nanny, responsible for looking after the young master and miss was at her wits¡¯ end. ¡°Ellinor, Adrian and La are fighting over toys, and we can¡¯t stop them. Every time we try to intervene, they throw tantrums.¡± Ellinor massaged her temples, feeling a surge of frustration. Recently, she had been too busy to properly discipline these two little rascals, and their tempers seemed to be growing worse by the day. ¡°Enough! Have you two decided to make my life miserable today?¡± Upon hearing their mother¡¯s stern voice, the two little ones fell silent. Ellinor pulled Adrian and La aside, gave them a stern talk, and then punished them by banning snacks for a whole month. The news of the snack ban led both Adrian and La to wear expressions of utter dismay. Ellinor didn¡¯t relent. She handed them some worksheets from preschool and ordered them to practice their spelling. She would check their workter. After being punished by their mother, Adrian and La, despite their reluctance, obediently began to practice their English spelling. Having dealt with the two children, Ellinor exited the room, ready to give Baber his two bags of snacks. Just then, the housemaid approached her. ¡°Ellinor, Old Mrs. nchet¡¯s servant came by earlier. She wants you to pay her a visit. It seems she has something to discuss with you.¡± Her grandmother wanted to see her? Ellinor felt a bit apprehensive. She was worried about what her grandmother might have found out. After a moment of thought, she asked the maid, ¡°Where¡¯s Baber? Have you found him?¡± ¡°Yes, young master Baber is taking a nap in his room. Don¡¯t worry, Ellinor; he is fine. You should go see Old Mrs. nchet first.¡± Ellinor finally felt a bit relieved and nodded. ¡°Alright. Could you take the two bags of snacks to Baber later?¡± ¡°Yes, Ellinor.¡± After giving instructions to the maid, Ellinor turned to leave for Old Mrs. nchet¡¯s room. After watching Ellinor disappear, the maid held the two bags of snacks, ready to deliver them to Baber. Just then, another maid passed by. ¡°Master Baber is napping now. Don¡¯t disturb him. You can deliver the snackster. Let¡¯s go clean the staircase first. The master will be unhappy if he wakes up and sees dust!¡± The first maid agreed and ced the two snack bags on a cab, intending to deliver themter. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As the two maids left to clean, the nanny, who was caring for Adrian and La, came out of the room to fetch some water for the little ones. She noticed, the two bags of snacks on the cab. Remembering Ellinor¡¯s punishment, she quickly hid them to prevent Adrian and La from seeing them and causing a commotion. Sophia finished cooking lunch, intending to invite her father to join them and sample her culinary skills. However, her father¡¯s assistant informed her he had left for an engagement that afternoon. When she asked about the matter, the assistant remained tight-lipped. But Sophia had a hunch about what it might be. If it were work-rted, there would be no need to hide it from her. Thus, she concluded that her father must be out searching for Bertha and Lea. She scoffed at the thought of her father being so enraptured by Bertha. Given his status, any woman would be at his feet; even young girls in theirte teens would swoon for him. She couldn¡¯t understand her father¡¯s obsession with Bertha. She was nothing but an aging woman past her prime. Though Sophia was annoyed, it wasn¡¯t her ce to question her father¡¯s actions. She returned to call Marcus and Tristan for lunch. Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 After a day and a night of relentless searching, Thaddeus finally discovered where his wife and daughter had taken refuge, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he raced to their location. He found the ce where Bertha and their daughter were staying and rang the doorbell. The bell echoed for a moment before the sound of footsteps could be heard from inside. ¡°Hello.¡± It was Lea¡¯s voice. Assuming that it was the pizza she had ordered, Lea rushed to the door. But upon opening it, she was greeted by the stern face of her father. Lea froze for a second before promptly mming the door shut. ¡°Lea¡­¡± Thaddeus couldn¡¯t even finish calling out his daughter¡¯s name before he was left standing outside. His face darkened even more, but he took a deep breath to suppress his anger and rang the doorbell again. This time, however, no one came to open the door. Upon seeing Thaddeus¡¯ increasingly gloomy expression, his men began to grow uneasy. ¡°Boss, should we just kick the door down?¡± Thaddeus shook his head. ¡°No. She hates that. You guys can wait outside.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± His men nodded and left. Thaddeus sighed and continued to press the doorbell, convinced that they couldn¡¯t possibly keep him out forever. Twenty minutes passed, and nothing changed. Thaddeus¡¯ patience was wearing thin. Meanwhile/inside the house. Bertha was lounging on the couch, watching TV. The incessant ringing of the doorbell was grating on her nerves. I Lea nced at the front door, then back at her mother. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you let Dad in and clear things up? The frequency of his ringing is getting more frantic, and he might just break your friend¡¯s door in his panic. You know Dad¡¯s temper best.¡± Bertha frowned at her daughter¡¯s suggestion. She knew all too well how hot-tempered her husband could be, and if he got desperate enough, he might really break down the door. After some consideration, Bertha gestured to her daughter to let him in. Lea understood her mother¡¯s intentions and rushed to the door. She opened it, and just in time, the pizza that she ordered had arrived. But the delivery boy was nervously eyeing Thaddeus, who was pounding on the door. He was afraid of getting caught up in the drama and didn¡¯t dare get any closer. Once he saw his daughter open the door, Thaddeus forced a smile onto his stern face. ¡°Lea, I knew you¡¯d open the door for me. You¡¯re not as heartless as your mother!¡± However, Lea merely rolled her eyes at him, politely took the pizza from the delivery boy, and without paying any further attention to her father, turned and This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. went back inside. Thaddeus¡¯ smile instantly vanished, but since Lea hadn¡¯t closed the door, he took the opportunity to follow her in. Lea brought the pizza to the couch and opened it, ready to share it with her mother. Thaddeus entered the room as he looked around at the sparse furnishings before moving closer to his wife and daughter. He frowned at the sight of the pizza they were about to eat. ¡°So, you brought Lea here to live in this pigeon coop? And feed her this fast food? I thought once you left me, you¡¯d be living it up.¡± He was acting like a jackass, and Bertha, devoid of her usual grace, shot him a cold re. Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 ¡°Sure, I left you, and our living conditions took a dive, but don¡¯t worry your pretty little head. My daughter and I won¡¯t starve. What are you doing here? Spit it out or skedaddle; don¡¯t you dare interrupt our supper!¡± Thaddeus felt pain in his chest after hearing his usually gentle wife snap at him like this. He sighed, took a seat, and softened his tone a bit. ¡°Alright, have you finished your tantrum yet? We¡¯re not spring chickens anymore, so why are you acting so damn stubborn? Finish up this junk food ande home with me.¡± Bertha held a half-eaten pizza in her hand. Then she had to put it down to fire back at him. ¡°Thaddeus, did you not hear what I said the other day, or did you simply choose to ignore it?!¡± Thaddeus looked innocent. ¡°When have I ever ignored what you said? Bertha, can¡¯t we just stop this nonsense?¡± Bertha took a sip from her daughter¡¯s soda. ¡°I told you that I want a divorce. Have you forgotten? If we¡¯re getting a divorce, we obviously need to start by living separately. Why should I go back with you?¡± Thaddeus frowned. ¡°Divorce? Bertha, we don¡¯t have any marital problems. Why on earth would we get a divorce? I admit I was in a bad mood that day and didn¡¯t speak kindly to you and Lea, but surely that¡¯s not a reason to actually divorce me.¡± Berthaughed sarcastically. ¡°A minor issue? You still think the reason I¡¯m upset is some minor inconvenience to you. Thaddeus, what have I gained from being with you all these years? Everyone thinks I¡¯m living a life of luxury because I¡¯m with you, but what luxury have I enjoyed? Can you tell me?¡± Thaddeus opened his mouth, but no words came out. Bertha red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t find the words, can you? Because you know better than anyone that life with you hasn¡¯t been a walk in the park. Your eldest daughter has always believed that I married you for your money and status, and she¡¯s been condescending and awful to me for years. I¡¯ve always tried to keep the peace for you and curry her favor, hoping to be a good stepmother. But how does your daughter treat our daughter? She¡¯s always seen Lea as a threat, thinking that I had Lea topete with her for the inheritance. I¡¯ve always taught Lea not to bicker with her sister and not topete with her. Lea is a good girl. She¡¯s never thought about fighting with Sophia over anything. But you, as a father, just take it for granted. You make it seem like if she doesn¡¯t fight, she doesn¡¯t get anything. You¡¯re in such a hurry to hand over all the assets to Sophia. It¡¯s like you¡¯re afraid that when Leaes of age, things will get messy. Are you afraid that Lea will change her mind and fight with your precious firstborn? Well, let me tell you, Lea and I don¡¯t care for your stuff, but your tant favoritism is infuriating!¡± With a stern face, Thaddeus tried to interject. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Bertha cut him off. ¡°I¡¯m sure you think I¡¯m hypocritical now. I said I didn¡¯t want anything, and now I¡¯m angry because you¡¯re not giving me anything, right? Well, think whatever you like! I¡¯m determined to divorce you and fight for everything that should belong to Lea! Then I¡¯ll respect her wishes, donate it to those in need, and let her umte good karma! I can bear the burden, but my daughter can¡¯t!¡± Thaddeus¡¯ face showed a range of mixed emotions. He pulled out a cigar case from his pocket, took out a cigar, and was about to light it. Suddenly, Bertha snatched the cigar from his mouth and tossed it into the trash. ¡°If you want to smoke, go outside! This pigeon coop may not be to your liking, but it¡¯s my friend¡¯s beloved home! Don¡¯t stink up my friend¡¯s furniture! I don¡¯t want my daughter to be harmed by your second-hand smoke!¡± Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 Thaddeus just wanted to smoke a cigar to ease his difort, but when the cigar was taken away, his awkwardness only intensified. ¡°Bertha,¡± he began, ¡°I understand everything you said. I may have been thoughtless, which was unfair to Lea. But for Lea¡¯s sake, you can¡¯t just say you want a divorce. Lea is still young.¡± Seated next to her mother and nibbling on a slice of pizza, Lea began to interject. ¡°Don¡¯t use me as an excuse. I don¡¯t care. If you two get divorced, I¡¯ll stay with Mom. To me, that¡¯s still aplete family.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Thaddeus began. Bertha gave Thaddeus a cold look. ¡°Did you hear that? To your child, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re around.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thaddeus, deprived of his cigarette and frustrated, thumped his thigh as he fell silent for a long while. When he finally lifted his head, he said, ¡°How could I be so biased as to leave nothing for you and Lea? I didn¡¯t want to say anything because I was afraid it would cause chaos if Sophia found out. Bertha, it¡¯s surprising that after all these years, you still don¡¯t understand me.¡± Bertha frowned, feeling a bit confused. ¡°What do you mean? Be clear.¡± Lea, too, blinked her big eyes at her father, curious about what excuse he¡¯de up with next. Thaddeus exined, ¡°I¡¯m nning to give all my visible assets to Sophia, but years ago, I began investing in numerous properties under your and Lea¡¯s names. Those properties are no less valuable than the ones I¡¯m giving to Sophia. I arranged it this way because I know my children best. Sophia, who lost her mother at a young age, is sensitive and easily jealous. If she found out I was dividing my assets equally, she¡¯d only resent you more, believing you were taking what was wholly hers. I wanted peace in our home, so I hid your and Lea¡¯s share. This way, we¡¯d have fewer conflicts at home and a bit more tranquility. I didn¡¯t tell you because I know you¡¯re bad at keeping secrets. You reveal everything on your face and I feared you¡¯d give us away to Sophia. I admit I favor Sophia sometimes because she grew up without a mother. Giving her more emotional support helps her feel secure, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t love our two children equally. Bertha, I love our Lea just as much as I love Sophia. How could you not understand that?¡± As he spoke, Thaddeus became overwhelmed and lowered his head, sighing deeply. He had spent his life being significant and influential, but now he was trapped by family affairs. Thaddeus¡¯ exnation left Bertha feeling totally surprised. She had no idea about his secret arrangements. She exchanged nces with her daughter, both feeling they might have wronged the old man. ¡°Thaddeus, you¡­¡± Bertha began guiltily. ¡°You should have let me know earlier.¡± Thaddeus rubbed his forehead in frustration. ¡°How could I have known things would turn out this way? You¡¯re even talking about divorce.¡± Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 Bertha was speechless. Lea leaned in. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t me Mom for misunderstanding you. I¡¯ve always thought you favored Sophia too.¡± Thaddeus lifted his head to look at his younger daughter. ¡°You ungrateful child, doesn¡¯t your father cherish you?¡± Lea put down her half-eaten slice of pizza and crossed her arms. ¡°You do, but only when Sophia isn¡¯t around. The moment Sophia shows up, she just has to say a few words, and you¡¯re putty in her hands.¡± Thaddeus knew that there were times when he did favor Sophia, but it was out of guilt because of Sophia¡¯s mother¡¯s passing, not because he loved one daughter more than the other. ¡°Lea, how could you use your sister of stirring up trouble? Sophia may be a bit headstrong, but she¡¯s not doing it on purpose. Don¡¯t you ever talk about your sister like that again!¡± Upon hearing her father sternly trying to correct her, Lea rolled her eyes. ¡°See! There you go again, Dad. You always fail to see the truth. The moment I say something about Sophia, you don¡¯t want to hear it. Don¡¯t you see that she¡¯s been utterly spoiled by your doting?¡± Bertha patted her daughter. ¡°Alright, Lea. That¡¯s enough.¡± Lea pouted as she obeyed her mother and took a seat. Thaddeus turned to his wife. ¡°Bertha, can we go home now? You know I love both our children equally.¡± Bertha looked at him. Her eyes were now devoid of their initial resentment, reced by a mix of complex emotions and slight guilt. ¡°Thaddeus, I¡¯m touched by how thoughtful you are towards Lea. I was wrong to have misunderstood you.¡± Thaddeus heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then pack up and let¡¯s head home.¡± He reached out to hold his wife¡¯s hand. But Bertha still refused his touch and shook her head at him. ¡°I¡¯ve given it a lot of thought these past few days. Even if this misunderstanding is cleared up, nothing will, change if I take Lea back home with you. It¡¯ll be the same old story. Sophia will still refuse to ept Lea and me. You¡¯ll still be caught in the middle and get torn between us. It¡¯s exhausting for you and for me. Maybe we should just call it quits. I want Lea¡¯s childhood to be simple and carefree. As for the businesses you¡¯ve covertly invested in for Lea, knowing that you care is enough for us. In the future, you can give it all to Sophia or even donate it; it¡¯s entirely up to you. Lea and I won¡¯t be going back with you.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thaddeus was puzzled. He couldn¡¯t understand why his wife still refused to return with him, even after everything was exined. ¡°Bertha, if there¡¯s something you¡¯re still unhappy about, just tell me. Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Bertha shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m unhappy about.¡± Indeed, there was nothing left. The only barrier between them was his elder daughter, Sophia. A barrier that was impossible to eliminate. Over the years, they had countless arguments due to Sophia¡¯s meddling. She was genuinely tired of it all. Being a stepmother wasn¡¯t easy. She couldn¡¯t reprimand the child, yet she didn¡¯t receive any gratitude either. She¡¯d rather live with Lea on her own without having to cater to Sophia¡¯s whims. Thaddeus frowned. ¡°Bertha! What exactly do you want me to do?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything for me anymore. I believe it¡¯s best for both of us if we part ways.¡± Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 Thaddeus didn¡¯t want to part ways. He was deeply in love with this woman. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have humbled himself toe looking for her. ¡°Bertha, I know you don¡¯t like Sophia, but she¡¯s my own flesh and blood. I can¡¯t abandon her.¡± Bertha replied indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike Sophia. She¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t like me and refuses to ept me. I don¡¯t want to force her, and I don¡¯t want to force myself either, Thaddeus. I hope you can understand my decision.¡± Thaddeus was frantic. ¡°I can¡¯t understand! We can¡¯t just get a divorce like this. We¡¯ve spent most of our lives together. Marriage isn¡¯t something you can just walk away from!¡± Bertha looked helpless. ¡°Thaddeus¡­¡± Thaddeus raised his hand to stop her from speaking. ¡°Enough! If you¡¯re willing toe back with me, then we can all go back together as a family. If you¡¯re not, then I¡¯ll have someone bring my belongings over, and I¡¯ll live here with you!¡± Bertha furrowed her brows. ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to act like a child at your age?¡± Their daughter, Lea, interrupted them. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not put off by this pigeon coop anymore?¡± Thaddeus waved her off. ¡°Shoo! I¡¯m talking to your mother. You¡¯re still a kid, so don¡¯t interrupt. Bertha, tell me, are youing back with me? Or should I live here with you?¡± Bertha was at a loss for words. She knew Thaddeus well enough. He was a man of his word, and he would actually have his belongings moved over. This was a ce owned by an old friend of hers who coulde back at any moment. Just as Bertha was worrying about how to talk to Thaddeus, Lea suddenly stood up and whispered something into her ear. After hearing what Lea had to say, Bertha was stunned. She then looked at her daughter, seriously considering whether her suggestion was feasible. Seeing this, Thaddeus frowned deeply. ¡°Lea, what kind of harebrained idea are you giving your mother now?¡± Lea shrugged innocently. ¡°Dad, all I did was try to convince Mom to go back with you. Stop ming me, okay?¡± Still skeptical, Thaddeus turned to his wife. ¡°Bertha, what did Lea tell you?¡± Bertha snapped back to reality and looked at him. ¡°Lea suggested that we¡¯d go back with you now, on one condition.¡± Thaddeus was overjoyed to hear this. ¡°Okay, tell me. I¡¯ll agree to any condition, as long as it¡¯s within my power. Even if you want the moon, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Lea pped her hands. ¡°Yay! Dad, you better keep your word. I¡¯m bearing witness here.¡± Thaddeus gave his daughter a stern look. He knew she must havee up with some crazy idea, but how bad could it be?, ¡°Mom, tell Dad our condition quickly, so he can¡¯t back outter.¡± Lea urged. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bertha looked deeply into Thaddeus¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thaddeus, if you promise me this one thing, Lea and I will go back with you right now. You need to let Marcus go back to his real family and Let him be reunited with his real wife.¡± Thaddeus was stunned. He never imagined that this would be his wife¡¯s condition. Marcus was Sophia¡¯s husband now. Just this morning, Sophia had taken him to the hospital to prepare for an artificial insemination. How could Marcus possibly go back to his old life and his-real wife at this point? Sophia would never agree to this. It was impossible! Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Lea looked at her silent father. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t agree, can you? Then just go home.¡± Thaddeus furrowed his brows at his wife and daughter. ¡°Why would you two ask something like this? What good does it do you to have Marcus leave Sophia?¡± Bertha was at a loss for words. Lea, with an air of righteousness, said, ¡°There¡¯s no advantage for us, but it¡¯s only fair for Marcus. Dad, you know very well that Marcus isn¡¯t a Rogers. He¡¯s a nchet. Back then, Sophia insisted on stealing him away, causing Marcus to lose his memory. She then gave him a new name, deceiving him into thinking he and Sophia were a married couple. The truth is, he has a real wife and children. Sophia has caused his family to be separated for so many years, so it¡¯s high time it ended.¡± Thaddeus became infuriated as he listened to his daughter bring up what was now an ufortable family secret. ¡°Enough! These matters are not to be discussed any longer. As it stands, Marcus is part of our family. He¡¯s my brother-inw, and his past is no longer relevant.¡± Lea looked at her father in disappointment. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you won¡¯t agree to the request Mom has made?¡± ¡°Agree to what?! You¡¯re just a child. Don¡¯t meddle in this and encourage your mother¡¯s unreasonable demands.¡± Lea huffed. ¡°What¡¯s unreasonable? Isn¡¯t everything I said true? Dad, you¡¯re just too protective of Sophia, to the point where you can¡¯t differentiate between right and wrong. That¡¯s what Mom and I hate the most about you!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Thaddeus frowned and ignored the young girl. He looked up at his wife and said, ¡°Bertha, she doesn¡¯t understand. Please don¡¯t join in the fuss. Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Bertha felt a sense of powerlessness in Thaddeus¡¯ eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to give you a hard time. I genuinely hope you could consider allowing Marcus to return to his real family so they can be reunited. Let¡¯s stop causing more harm.¡± Thaddeus simply couldn¡¯tprehend this. ¡°What do those people and their issues have to do with us? I just want our family to be happy. Bertha, you know very well that Sophia can¡¯t live without Marcus. You¡¯re forcing me to let Marcus go now? Isn¡¯t this pushing Sophia towards a dead end?¡± Bertha disagreed. ¡°Even without Marcus, Sophia will live just fine. Don¡¯t you understand your own daughter? She¡¯s never neglected herself. She loves herself too much to die for anyone. From my perspective, she doesn¡¯t love Marcus. It¡¯s all about possession and conquest. If she truly loved someone, how could she bear to torment him and leave him in a wheelchair? You¡¯ve spoiled Sophia too much. From a young age, you¡¯ve indulged her every whim without regard for right and wrong. That¡¯s actually harmed her mentality. If you don¡¯t stop her now, one day she will encounter something or someone she can¡¯t have, and that¡¯s when she¡¯ll resort to extremes and make a huge mistake.¡± ¡°Enough! Stop talking!¡± Thaddeus was frustrated. ¡°Sophia is my daughter. As a father, why wouldn¡¯t I help my own child?¡± Bertha was equally disappointed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should go. I won¡¯t return home to aid and abet this.¡± Thaddeus sat back on the sofa, pulling out his phone to call his assistant waiting outside. ¡°Come back and grab my luggage. I¡¯m staying here.¡± Bertha was irritated. ¡°This is my friend¡¯s house, and you¡¯re not wee here. Please leave immediately!¡± Lea joined in. ¡°Yes! Please leave my mom¡¯s friend¡¯s house immediately. We don¡¯t wee geezers who can¡¯t differentiate between right and wrong!¡± Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 Thaddeus, with a stern fatherly demeanor, rebuked his daughter. ¡°How could you speak in that kind of tone to your old man? And who are you calling a geezer?¡± Lea, hiding behind her mother, stuck out her tongue at him. ¡°That would be you, you geezer!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Thaddeus¡¯ face changed colors. His daughter¡¯s rebellious attitude left him speechless. Bertha, defending her daughter, interjected. ¡°That¡¯s enough now. I¡¯ll handle disciplining my daughter. You should go keep Sophiapany.¡± Thaddeus reached out to touch Bertha¡¯s hand. ¡°Bertha, if we¡¯re going back, let¡¯s go together.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bertha avoided his touch. ¡°I¡¯ll stick to what I said. If you agree to my conditions, I¡¯ll consider going back with you.¡± Thaddeus was agitated. ¡°I don¡¯t understand! Why are you siding with an outsider? Isn¡¯t it nice to see Sophia happy?¡± Bertha frowned. ¡°Happy? Do you really think Sophia has been happy these past few years? She¡¯s just fooling herself. Marcus, who doesn¡¯t even remember her, has no love for her. Keeping someone by your side out of obligation doesn¡¯t mean happiness. And I¡¯m not siding with an outsider!¡± Thaddeus didn¡¯t want toment on Sophia¡¯s situation, but he had a lot to say about Bertha¡¯sst remark. ¡°You¡¯re not siding with an outsider? Marcus¡¯ former family has nothing to do with us. Why are you fighting for them?¡± Bertha shook her head. ¡°Who said Marcus¡¯ former family has nothing to do with us? Do you remember the car ident four years ago when we had a fight and I took Lea and left home? I needed a blood transfusion, and a pregnant woman, who was aplete stranger to me, donated her blood to save me. That woman was none other than Marcus¡¯ former wife, Ellinor! She saved my life once, and I owe her. How could I help you and Sophia take away the man she loves? I can¡¯t do that!¡± Thaddeus was shocked. ¡°What? It was her?¡± Lea intervened. ¡°Yes! It was her! The hospital had a blood shortage, and Mom was on the brink of death. Ellinor donated blood and even brought a friend with the same blood type to donate as well. That¡¯s how Mom was saved. Dad, if it weren¡¯t for Ellinor, you wouldn¡¯t have seen Mom again. You always taught me to be grateful and to repay the kindness given to me. But our family not only didn¡¯t repay her kindness; we also ruined her family. How is that fair?¡± Thaddeus was too shocked to speak. How could this happen? Was God ying tricks on him? With a heavy heart, Bertha sighed. ¡°Thaddeus, I know you still care for me, but our standpoints are too different. I can¡¯t look at things from Sophia¡¯s perspective, and you can¡¯t see them from mine. Maybe we should just let it be.¡± Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 ¡°Enough already! We can¡¯t just let it go!¡± Thaddeus retorted as he rubbed his temples in frustration. ¡°I understand the situation. Let me think about it.¡± Bertha and their daughter, Lea, exchanged a hopeful nce. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Rising to his feet, Thaddeus continued, ¡°You two can stay here as long as you like. I won¡¯t bother you. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to keep an eye on you while I¡¯m gone, and once I¡¯ve figured things out, I¡¯ll come back for you.¡± With that, he left the room, but his mind was clearly troubled. As they watched him leave, Lea turned to her mother. ¡°Mom, do you think Dad can sort this out?¡± Bertha could only shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know, sweetheart. Your dad¡¯s always had a soft spot for Sophia.¡± Lea sighed. ¡°I just hope he can see past Sophia¡¯s maniption.¡± Before Bertha could respond, her phone rang. It was a text from her best friend, Marlinie. [Bertha, have you found that photo of the girl who looks like my daughter? Don¡¯t forget to send it to me.] Bertha had almost forgotten that she had promised to find a picture of Ellinor for Marlinie. But where could she find a picture of Ellinor? Noticing her mother¡¯s frustration, Lea asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom? Is there a problem?¡± Bertha sighed. ¡°Your godmother, Marlinie, wants to see a picture of Ellinor because she thinks Ellinor looks a lot like her when she was young. But I can¡¯t find any pictures of her. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disappoint Marlinie.¡± Lea¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s easy, Mom! Remember what I decided to do as a career? I can draw a picture of Ellinor.¡± Bertha gasped. ¡°Of course! Draw a picture of Ellinor, and I¡¯ll send it to Marlinie.¡± Lea nodded, then scampered off to gather her drawing supplies. Meanwhile, at the nchet Vi, Adrian and La were growing bored with their English homework. Their nanny, concerned that they might disturb Old Mrs. nchet and Ellinor, tried to persuade them to stay in their room. However, they weren¡¯t interested in listening. Finally, the nanny promised them a treat if they returned to their studies. Eager for a snack, the children agreed and went back to their work. The nanny retrieved two bags of snacks that she¡¯d hidden earlier and handed them over. Though Ellinor had recently banned snacks for a month, the nanny figured she could exin the situation to herter. After all, Ellinor was always reasonable. But before Ellinor returned, Baber, who had just awakened from his nap, came looking for his mother. Upon entering the room, he found his siblings studying English with the nanny. Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 His curiosity piqued, so he went to check on his younger siblings¡¯ progress, only to find unopened bags of snacks situated next to each of them. The very same snacks that Mom had just told him were all gone. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be out? Why did his brother and sister have fresh ones? Did Mom not want him to eat them, choosing to keep them for his siblings instead? He stared at the two bags of snacks with a heavy heart. He felt dejected, but he didn¡¯t exhibit any anger. He quietly turned around and left. ¡°Baber, where are you off to? Miss Ellinor was asking after you just now.¡± The nanny, noticing him, inquired. Baber answered listlessly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to my room.¡± With that, he trudged off towards the nursery, his silhouette appearing lonesome. The nanny, finding Baber¡¯s demeanor peculiar today but unable to figure out the reason, went back to her chores. When Ellinor emerged from Marissa nchet¡¯s room, two hours had already passed. Marissa hadn¡¯t asked her anything. She just rambled about her recent dreams, all of which were about Theo. The elderlydy, missing her grandson, had a heart-to-heart with her granddaughter-inw, both comforting each other. Noticing that Marissa¡¯splexion was off, Ellinor stayed back to give her a head massage, coaxing her to take a nap before she left. Back in her room, Adrian and La were already asleep. The nanny informed her that the pair had been practicing diligently and had fallen asleep due to exhaustion, so she had moved them to their beds. Ellinor looked at the two children from her window and let out a tired sigh, hoping that the little ones would be more harmonious and stop fighting. ¡°Where¡¯s Baber?¡± Ellinor turned around to ask. The nanny answered, ¡°Baber came by earlier, took a look around, and then went back to his nursery.¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows, finding the situation unusual. Baber, being the slightly older one, was obedient but usually quite clingy. Why was he cooped up in the nursery today? After tucking in the two little ones and instructing the nanny to keep a close eye on them, Ellinor made her way to the nursery to check on Baber. She knocked on the nursery door, and a sweet, ¡°Who is it?¡± came from within. ¡°Baber, it¡¯s me, Mommy.¡± There was a moment of silence before Baber¡¯s voice came through again. ¡°Come in.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ellinor pushed the door open to find Baber sitting at his little desk, engrossed in a picture book. She walked over and sat beside him, ncing at his book and then at his chubby little face. ¡°Why are you all alone here today? Don¡¯t you want to y with your brother and sister?¡± Baber subconsciously pursed his lips. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m growing up now, and I need to learn to be independent. I can¡¯t trouble Mommy too much.¡± Ellinor squinted slightly. ¡°Who said you were troubling Mommy?¡± Baber shook his head. ¡°No one said it; I feel it myself. Mommy works hard every day to take care of my brother and sister. I shouldn¡¯t add to her troubles.¡± Ellinor reached out to lightly stroke Baber¡¯s head. ¡°Silly boy, anything about you will never be a trouble for Mommy.¡± Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 Ellinor¡¯s voice was as gentle as a summer breeze. Her eyes were filled with a warmth and sincerity that made Baber want to nestle in her embrace. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But then, in a sh, he snapped back to reality. He could neverpete with her biological children and could never vie for her affection, for fear of being sent away at any moment. With this in mind, Baber said with a serious expression. ¡°Thank you, Mommy, for always being so kind to me, but I¡¯m a big boy now. I need to learn to be independent. I want to sleep on my own from now on.¡± Ellinor looked slightly helpless. ¡°You¡¯re not even five yet. What kind of big boy are you?¡± Baber¡¯s lips tightened into a firm line, a picture of stubborn determination. Seeing this, Ellinor didn¡¯t want to crush her son¡¯s desire for independence, so she gently stroked his head and said, ¡°Alright, if you want to sleep alone, then you can sleep alone. Mommy won¡¯t bother you. If you want Mommy in the middle of the night, you can alwayse find me.¡± Baber nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Ellinor got up. ¡°Then you can read your book first, and I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Baber watched his mother leave the room with a hint of sadness in his eyes. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t want her to leave. He wanted her to stay and keep himpany, but he didn¡¯t dare say it since he didn¡¯t feel entitled to ask. His mother was probably going back to spend time with his siblings, Adrian and La. He didn¡¯t want to interfere. Instead of returning to her room, Ellinor headed to the kitchen. She was feeling hungry and decided to whip up something to eat while also preparing a delicious meal for her three little ones. Thaddeus returned to his hotel suite just as Sophia wasing back from the grocery store. Upon seeing his dainty daughter lugging a massive bag of groceries, Thaddeus frowned and asked, ¡°This hotel has every kind of cuisine imaginable. Why are you buying so much stuff? Can¡¯t you have someone else do it for you?¡± Sophia shrugged. ¡°Dad, I have nothing else to do, so I might as well go out and get some exercise. Marcus says the hotel food is too greasy, so I¡¯m making him something healthier.¡± Thaddeus gestured for his assistant to help Sophia with the groceries, then looked at his daughter with surprise. ¡°Really? You¡¯re learning how to cook for that cripple?¡± Sophia frowned. ¡°Dad! I¡¯ve told you so many times! Please stop calling Marcus a cripple! Yes, I am learning how to cook for him. Seeing Marcus enjoy the food I make makes me happy.¡± What kind of happiness is that? If the man really loved you, he should be the one cooking. Thaddeus muttered this to himself but didn¡¯t voice his thoughts, not wanting to upset his daughter. He could hardly believe that his pampered daughter, who had previously refused to set foot in the kitchen because of the smoke and its impact on her skin, was now cooking for a man. Was that cripple really treating his daughter like a maid?! Humph! Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 Had he ever allowed that girl, Ellinor, to cook for him?! Ding! The elevator doors opened, and Sophia extended an invitation. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t youe to our ce and taste my cooking? I¡¯ve recently mastered a few new dishes.¡± Right now, Thaddeus was too annoyed to have an appetite, but he was curious about how Sophia and that Marcus interacted. So, he agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take advantage of Marcus and try your cooking.¡± Sophia grinned, seemingly delighted. In truth, she was genuinely happy because she believed she would soon be carrying Marcus¡¯s child. Even though Marcus was still angry with her, she didn¡¯t particrly care. Thaddeus followed Sophia to their room, where she instructed someone to ce the groceries in the kitchen before fetching a soda for her father. ¡°Dad, sit on the couch and wait a bit. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Thaddeus looked around from his ce on the couch but didn¡¯t see Marcus or his illegitimate son. He snorted. ¡°Where are they? Why are you the only one bustling around?¡± Sophia was in the kitchen, washing vegetables. She responded somewhat helplessly to her father¡¯s question. ¡°Oh, Marcus is in a bad mood today and is sleeping. I¡¯ll wake him up when the food is ready. Don¡¯t worry about it, Dad.¡± Thaddeus grunted heavily. It was as if Sophia were serving a lord. Even when Bertha cooked at home, he would roll up his sleeves and help, but Marcus wasfortably lounging in the bedroom?! He couldn¡¯t help but recall the conversation he had earlier with Bertha and their daughter. N?velDrama.Org content. Had Sophia been truly happy these past few years? Was she just deceiving herself? Marcus didn¡¯t care about Sophia, not before his amnesia and definitely not after. Thaddeus felt ufortable as he watched his precious daughter suffer. After putting down his soda, Thaddeus walked into the kitchen to watch his daughter work. Sophia felt her father¡¯s gaze and looked up in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s up, Dad? Why¡¯d youe over here? You can just watch TV. I can handle this.¡± Thaddeus considered lighting a cigarette but decided against it. ¡°Sophia,¡± he started, ¡°do you really feel happy having Marcus around for the past few years?¡± Sophia paused mid-wash. ¡°Dad, why are you suddenly asking me this?¡± Thaddeus sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. Seeing you like this hurts me. I raised you so you wouldn¡¯t have to do chores and cater to a man. I want you to find someone who truly loves you, cherishes you, and spoils you. Sophia, maybe it¡¯s time to send Marcus back to where he came from. We don¡¯t need to serve him anymore.¡± Sophia¡¯s brows furrowed in rm. ¡°Dad! What are you talking about? Marcus and I are fine. I love him, he loves me, and we¡¯re about to have a baby! How can you say something so disheartening now?¡± Thaddeus looked downcast. ¡°He loves you? Where¡¯s the love? Would he let you work alone without ncing your way if he did? Would he let you resort to artificial means to have a child if he did? Sophia, stop lying to yourself! Tell him to scram! I¡¯ll find you someone better and more handsome! Why hang yourself on a cripple?!¡± Sophia red up. ¡°Dad! What¡¯s gotten into you? Did someone say something to you?¡± Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 Thaddeus eyed his daughter deeply. ¡°Do I need someone else to tell me what¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve seen how that man treats you these past few years. Why are you doing this to yourself?¡± Sophia bowed her head and continued chopping the vegetables. ¡°Dad, I can handle my own business! I know what I want!¡± Thaddeus was frustrated. ¡°Are you saying I shouldn¡¯t interfere now? If I hadn¡¯t intervened earlier, would that man still be with you? If he had any sense of self-respect, he would have left you long ago! Can¡¯t you be a bit more courageous to face reality and find a man who truly loves you?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Sophia angrily threw the vegetables she was preparing onto the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t say another word! Marcus and I are perfectly fine! We love each other! I won¡¯t leave him, and I won¡¯t allow him to leave me. I¡¯d rather die than have Marcus not by my side!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Thaddeus was at a loss with his stubborn daughter. All parents would be terrified by their children¡¯s threats of self-destruction. He had initially considered the advice of his wife, Bertha, and his other daughter, Lea. If possible, he was willing to let Marcus return to the nchet family. Not for anything else, but to repay the kindness Ellinor once showed his wife by saving her life. Thaddeus always believed in returning the favor. But his own daughter was the biggest obstacle. Never mind. He didn¡¯t want to argue anymore. ¡°You¡¯re not in a calm state right now. Think about what I¡¯ve said when you¡¯ve cooled down. I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, Thaddeus waved his hand and left, fearing that staying would only provoke Sophia more and that she might do something drastic. The kitchen was full of potential weapons, and he couldn¡¯t bear to think about the consequences if anything happened. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia watched her father leave in anger, and only then did her emotions settle down. She bent down to pick up the vegetables she had thrown on the floor but noticed that Marcus¡¯ bedroom door was open. She quickly looked up and saw Marcus sitting in his wheelchair at the doorway, watching expressionlessly. When did Marcuse out? What did he hear? Sophia felt guilty. ¡°Uh¡­ Marcus, you¡¯re awake?¡± Marcus hummed in response. ¡°Hmmm. Are you making dinner?¡± Sophia forced a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ while you and Tristan were sleeping, I went out and bought a bunch of groceries. I¡¯m preparing something delicious for you guys,¡± Marcus nodded faintly. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Hearing Marcus acknowledge her efforts made Sophia feel at ease. Maybe he wasn¡¯t angry anymore. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I enjoy cooking for you and Tristan. I feel like it gives our life a homely touch.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Marcus¡¯ response was minimal, revealing no noticeable emotions. He maneuvered his wheelchair out of the room and into the living room. Tristan, who seemed like he had just woken up, rubbed his eyes and followed his father, heading to the couch to y with his toys. Watching the father-son duo behave normally and thinking back to her argument with her father made Sophia worry. She couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. ¡°Marcus, did my dad¡¯s loud voice wake you up?¡± Marcus turned his head towards her, ¡°Your father was here?¡± His face remained calm, showing no signs of pretense. Sophia replied uncertainly, ¡°Oh, he was here for a bit and left after we talked thought his loud voice might have woken you and Tristan up.¡± Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Marcus shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear any conversation, but the m of a door woke me up. Tristan, too.¡± Sophia remembered her father leaving. He had indeed mmed the door. So, Marcus was awakened by the mming door, not by the conversation she just had with her father. She felt relieved. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She was worried that Marcus would overthink if he heard what they were talking about. Sophia chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s just how my father is. He does everything with such gusto. Sorry if it startled you and Tristan.¡± Marcus nonchntly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Why didn¡¯t you invite your father to stay for dinner?¡± Sophia¡¯s face shed with a hint of unease as she thought about the unpleasant incident with her father just now. ¡°Oh, my dad said he had something to do, so he didn¡¯t join us.¡± Marcus gave her a nod, not pressing further. He didn¡¯t really care if Thaddeus stayed for dinner or not; he was just trying to dismiss Sophia¡¯s suspicions. Sophia let out a small sigh of relief. ¡°Marcus, why don¡¯t you and Tristan watch some TV while I finish up here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Veronica hurriedly hopped out of the car driven by her chauffeur, and dashed into a dessert shop. Moran had been waiting for her in the dessert shop for an hour already. He already refilled his coffee twice over. ¡°Mo, Moran, I¡¯m¡­I¡¯mte again.¡± Veronica panted, barely managing an exnation before she even sat down. Moran looked up at the meticulously dressed Veronica and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sit down and catch your breath. I¡¯ve ordered you a lemonade, and you can order whatever you want to eat.¡± Veronica nodded and sat down. She sometimes felt a wave of remorse wash over her every time she looked at Moran¡¯s gentle face. Mor¨¢n was so steady. He was arguably the most emotionally stable person she had ever met. No matter what happened, he never seemed to lose his cool. And then there was her, a woman who was constantly on edge and made mountains out of molehills. ¡°Here¡¯s your lemonade. Have a few sips to cool down.¡± Moran handed her the ss. Veronica took the lemonade and sipped lightly. ¡°Thanks, Moran. I always keep you waiting, and you never get upset.¡± Moran chuckled. ¡°It takes time for a girl to get ready. Besides, didn¡¯t you help Ellinor with the kids for a bit? You didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Veronica blushed. ¡°How can there be such an understanding guy like you in this world? I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to deserve to be your girlfriend.¡± Moran ruffled her hair. ¡°Talking nonsense again? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I like you and you like me, how could we be together? What do you mean ¡®deserve¡¯? You¡¯re so adorable. I wonder what I¡¯ve done to deserve to be your boyfriend.¡± Veronica blushed even harder. Her boyfriend was so sweet. It was hard not to fall for him. Moran said indulgently, ¡°Alright. Order anything else you want. After dessert, let¡¯s catch a movie. There¡¯s a new thriller that¡¯s been getting great reviews. I¡¯ve got the tickets.¡± Veronica nodded, picked up the menu, and added a few more of her favorite sweets Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 Veronica had a sweet tooth, so whenever Moran asked her out, their meeting spot was always a dessert shop. While indulging in their sweet treats, Veronica let out a wistful sigh, her face a picture of distress. Moran couldn¡¯t help but ask what was going on after seeing her like this. ¡°Why the long face? Is something bothering you?¡± Veronica could barely taste her dessert. ¡°It¡¯s just this thing between Ellinor and my brother. I¡¯m worried.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Moran knew this was a matter of great concern to Veronica andforted her ¡°I think you should trust that Ellinor can handle these situations. Your brother will return home safe and sound. He¡¯s been missing for so many years, yet he¡¯s still alive, which means there¡¯s no immediate danger to his life. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Veronica shook her head as she pursed her lips seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not even worried about that anymore. I¡¯m more worried that Ellinor might fall for someone else.¡± Fall for someone else? Moran was taken aback, then burst intoughter. ¡°You certainly don¡¯t need to worry about that. It¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Veronica furrowed her brows. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known Ellinor for many years, and I know her character well. She¡¯s not the type to fall for a guy easily. Back in school, there were plenty of good-looking, sessful guys who pursued her relentlessly, but Ellinor remained indifferent. How could such a hard-to-impress person fall for someone else so easily? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Veronica bit her spoon, feeling a bit uneasy. ¡°So, you were one of those guys pursuing Ellinor, huh?¡± Moran looked at her with an expression that showed his indifference towards the past. ¡°Here you go again. Didn¡¯t I exin this to you before? Yes, I did have feelings for Ellinor, but I never acted on them. Before I had a chance to express my feelings, your brother had already won her over. And now, I¡¯ve moved on. The one I like now is you.¡± Veronica felt a warmth spreading in her heart. Girls in love always seemed tock a sense of security. They needed constant reassurance from their partners at all times. Moran was a very patient man. ¡°Eat up. The movie is about to start.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Veronica, blushing, began to stuff cake into her mouth. Moran chuckled as he watched her cheeks fill. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Watch out so you don¡¯t choke.¡± Her boyfriend¡¯sughter made Veronica too shy to eat. She turned her face away to hide her embarrassment. However, in that unintentional nce away, she saw a familiar figure passing by outside the shop, causing her eyes to widen in shock. Veronica¡¯s attention waspletely drawn away by the figure, and she even stood up to take a closer look. Finding this very strange, Moran waved his hand in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you see?¡± Veronica came back to her senses as her brow furrowed. ¡°I saw a bad guy who shouldn¡¯t be out there! I¡¯m sorry, Moran, but I may not be able to go watch the movie with you. I need to confirm whether I¡¯m seeing things correctly or not. Sorry, I¡¯ve got to go!¡± With that, Veronica got up and hurriedly ran out. Moran looked surprised, nced at the purse she¡¯d forgotten in her hurry, picked it up, and ran after her. Veronica followed the direction the familiar figure had taken. She searched in all directions as she desperately ran. But she didn¡¯t see the figure again. She stopped to catch her breath, allowing Moran to catch up with her. ¡°Who did you see? You were so frantic that you even forgot your purse.¡± Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 Veronica steadied her breath. ¡°It¡¯s the woman who used to meddle in my brother and Ellinor¡¯s love life. She should be in prison now! How could she possibly be out here for me to see?!¡± Moran, not quite understanding the details, still tried tofort her. ¡°Could you have mistaken her for someone else?¡± Veronica was now doubting herself too. She could have seen wrong. By all means, that woman shouldn¡¯t have been released this early! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It better not be her! Sophia was already disturbing Ellinor and her brother¡¯s lives. With another wrench in the works, who knew when things will ever settle? As she was muttering to herself, ready to head to the movies with Moran, she suddenly saw Patricia Howard in the coffee shop behind Moran, chatting with a man. She widened her eyes to make sure, but it was indeed Patricia. The same Patricia, who had done so many bad things. When did she get out of jail? Moran, seeing his girlfriend frozen in ce, followed her gaze and saw Patricia too, though he didn¡¯t recognize her. Perhaps feeling the stare from outside the window, the woman inside looked out. Quick to avoid being spotted, Veronica dove into Moran¡¯s arms, burying her face so Patricia couldn¡¯t recognize her. The woman inside, seeing a young couple hugging outside, thought nothing of it and continued her conversation with the man across from her. Veronica quickly pulled Moran into a less obvious spot in the corner and continued to observe Patricia stealthily. Patricia, with her short hair andck of style, looked like she had just gotten out of prison, a far cry from her morous heiress days. The man sitting across from her looked familiar to Veronica, but she couldn¡¯t ce him. ¡°Veronica, what are you looking at?¡± Moran asked, a little exasperated. Veronica hushed him. ¡°Moran, don¡¯t get spotted! That woman inside used to hound my brother. She even used me to create discord between Ellinor and him. I hate her so much!¡± Moran looked at the woman inside. She didn¡¯t look particrly likeable, so he decided to dislike her along with his girlfriend. Veronica continued, ¡°She tried to harm Ellinor before, but was exposed by Ellinor herself. My brother then had her imprisoned. It was just what she deserved! But I didn¡¯t expect her to be released so soon. Who knows if she¡¯ll cause trouble for us again?¡± Moran finally understood Veronica¡¯s surprise and nodded. ¡°I see. Veronica kept her eyes on Patricia, trying her hardest to remember who the man across from her was. Moran groaned. ¡°Your brother sure is a babe ma. He attracts so many girls. No wonder Ellinor has such a hard time.¡± Veronica looked at her boyfriend and snorted. ¡°Heaven knows my brother is not a flirt. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s too outstanding, so he attracts so many women? Moran sighed. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t attract the opposite sex like your brother does; otherwise, I¡¯ll be really upset and jealous.¡± Veronica froze, then blushed deeply. ¡°Moran, you¡¯re still teasing me at a time like this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you. I will really get jealous.¡± ¡°Rx; I¡¯m not as outstanding as my brother. No one has ever liked me.¡± Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 ¡°Who said that? Am I not one?¡± Moran retorted with a touch of irritation. Veronica blushed. ¡°Enough, stop teasing me! I need to check what stunt Patricia is pulling now. I have a feeling that she¡¯s going to cause trouble.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Moran merely nodded, keeping silent as he quietly kept Veronicapany in their observation. They noticed that Patricia was having a serious conversation with a man across the table, asionally gritting her teeth as if they were discussing something of importance. The man, who appeared to be in his forties, kept nodding and bowing as he listened to Patricia. The two clearly had an unequal master-servant rtionship. About fifteen minutester, the man across from Patricia stood up and left. Left alone, Patricia took a few sips of her coffee and seemed lost in thought for a while before she, too, departed. After watching Patricia leave, Veronica wanted to follow her, but Moran stopped her. ¡°We¡¯ll be noticed if we follow her like this.¡± Restless, Veronica said, I want to see where she¡¯s going. I need to know whether she¡¯s going back to the Howard family or meeting someone else.¡± As an outsider, Moran was more rational. ¡°She¡¯s already left. It should be easy for your family to check her whereabouts. Following her now could scare her off and do more harm than good.¡± Upon reflection, Veronica realized Moran made a lot of sense. Following Patricia in broad daylight would be too conspicuous and could easily spook her. Thinking this over, she immediately called Ida, asking her to help investigate when Patricia left and what she had been doing recently. Ida was also surprised to hear that Veronica had spotted Patricia, and as this matter concerned her boss, she immediately agreed to investigate. After hanging up the phone, Veronica was still filled with worries. She couldn¡¯t stop fretting about one thing after another. Moran gently massaged her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already got someone looking into it. Let¡¯s just wait for feedback.¡± Veronica came back to her senses and looked up at her incredibly sweet boyfriend. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Moran. Have I dyed you from seeing the start of our movie again?¡± Moran chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I can guess the ending without watching the beginning. Come on, we should still be able to catch the second half if we go to the cinema now.¡± Veronica nodded guiltily. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, Moran. We¡¯ll watch half today, and I¡¯ll treat you to the rest next time.¡± Moranughed. ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it!¡± After this minor incident, the two of them chatted casually as they headed to the cinema. Crescent Society. After receiving Veronica¡¯s call, Ida took a while to settle her nerves. Like Veronica, she was worried that Patricia would cause trouble at this critical juncture, adding to her boss¡¯ problems. Just after she had instructed her subordinates to investigate Patricia, Byran sauntered into her office. ¡°Ida!¡± Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 She¡¯d just returned from the hospital to the solitude of her office when this annoying kid showed up again. She¡¯d never met a man this clingy before. ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at the hospital with your father?¡± Byran shrugged. ¡°Dad¡¯s doing better. You wouldn¡¯t believe how well he was doing. Since my sister visited him this morning, he¡¯s been like a different person. He¡¯s not only taking his medicine, but he¡¯s also eating on his own, saying he wants to get out of the hospital and make it up to his daughter. So, naturally, I¡¯ve got nothing to worry about.¡± Ida frowned after hearing Byran mention his sister. She knew he was referring to Ellinor. But she wondered if he still remembered his other sister, the one who wasn¡¯t as pleasant. ¡°What are you staring at me for, Ida? Are you unhappy to see me?¡± Byran pouted. Ida gave him a disdainful look. ¡°Well, you¡¯re just in time. I¡¯ve got something to ask you.¡± Byran¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°What is it, Ida? Whatever you ask, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Ida was serious. She was not in the mood for his jokes. ¡°I want to know when your sister was released. Do you know anything about it?¡± Byran was puzzled. ¡°My sister? Released from where? Didn¡¯t you see my sister this morning at the hospital? What¡¯s this all about?¡± Ida scowled. ¡°I¡¯m not asking about Ellinor. I¡¯m asking about your real sister, Patricia. She¡¯s out. Did you know that?¡± Byran looked surprised. ¡°What? Patricia is out? When did this happen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, and you¡¯re asking me back?¡± Byran was confused. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know; that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you! I haven¡¯t heard anything about this, Ida. How did you find out Patricia was released?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ida didn¡¯t doubt Byran. ¡°Someone saw her on the avenue.¡± Byran furrowed his brows. ¡°That¡¯s strange. If Patricia was released, why wouldn¡¯t shee home? My mother isn¡¯t at our house in Greenhaven either; she¡¯s at Howard Mountain Vi for recuperation. Patricia didn¡¯t go home or go to see our mom, so what is she doing alone out there? Where is she staying?¡± Ida massaged her forehead. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked you. I ask you one question, and you ask me a thousand. How am I supposed to know more about your family¡¯s affairs than you do?¡± Byran was unperturbed. ¡°Our family¡¯s affairs will soon be your affairs too, Ida. Don¡¯t you remember? We¡¯re getting married soon.¡± Ida had had enough of his irrelevant chatter. She turned her back on him, pondering about Patricia. Byran scooted closer. ¡°Id¨¢, are you worried that Patricia is going to hurt Ellinor again?¡± Ida raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think? Your sister has already done plenty of harm to Ellinor.¡± Byran looked worried. ¡°I know Patricia was wrong and has some serious issues, but I think she wouldn¡¯t repeat her mistakes after all these years of rehabilitation.¡± Idaughed. ¡°Really? You¡¯re looking at your sister through rose-colored sses. Ever heard of the saying, ¡®A leopard never changes its spots¡±?¡± Byran didn¡¯t like hearing his sister be spoken about this way, but considering what Patricia had done, he had no rebuttal. ¡°Fine, Ida! I know what you¡¯re worried about. I¡¯ll go home and ask if anyone knows about Patricia¡¯s release. If they do, I¡¯ll let you know immediately. We¡¯ll also make sure she stays at home under our watchful eyes. That should suffice, right?¡± Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 ¡°Keep a tight leash on your sister, Patricia.¡± Ida warned Byran. ¡°Ellinor¡¯s got enough on her te right now.¡± Byran¡¯s face hardened a bit. ¡°I know. She¡¯s been stressed ever since Theo left. I won¡¯t let anyone else bother her.¡± Ida perched her gold-rimmed sses on her nose, giving Byran a pointed look. ¡°I hope you can discern right from wrong instead of blindly protecting your sister this time.¡± Byran used to believe that Patricia was the kindest, most gentle person in the world. But he soon realized that their mother had shaped her into a selfish and maniptive individual who would use anyone to achieve her own goals without any remorse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He reassured Ida. ¡°Even though they¡¯re both my sisters, I know who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong.¡± Ida gave him a hard look before sighing and dropping the subject. Later that evening, Veronica returned home and told Ellinor about running into Patricia. Ellinor seemed slightly surprised by the news but quickly regained herposure. ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± Veronica was taken aback by Ellinor¡¯s calm response. ¡°Are you not worried? Patricia tried to hurt you before. What if she tries to do it again?¡± Ellinor rubbed her temples, looking weary. ¡°If she could harm me, she would have done it a long time ago. I can¡¯t control her actions. If she wants to cause trouble, there¡¯s no way to avoid it. We¡¯ll just have to deal with it when ites.¡± Veronica frowned as her mind filled with worry. Just when Ellinor and Theo had reunited, Patricia had shown up. Why couldn¡¯t things just settle down? Ellinor arched an eyebrow after noticing Veronica¡¯s troubled face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You used to consider Patricia as your best friend. Has something changed?¡± Regaining herposure, Veronica blushed. ¡°I was young and naive then. I didn¡¯t know how to distinguish good people from bad ones. Ellinor, it¡¯s been so many years. Why are you still holding a grudge against m¡¯? We¡¯re on good terms now, aren¡¯t we?¡± Ellinor chucked. ¡°Alright, stop pouting. You should be relishing your recent date. Go wash up and rest.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re always teasing me!¡± Veronica blushed deeper and turned to leave. As she did, she noticed Adrian and La fast asleep on the bed. It was a peaceful scene, but something seemed off. ¡°Ellinor, why are only Adrian and La here? Where¡¯s Baber?¡± Ellinor, seated on the sofa, looked concerned. One of the reasons she was still awake was the unusual absence of one child. ¡°He said he wanted to be more independent and sleep in his own room.¡± Veronica looked surprised. ¡°What? Baber is usually so clingy. Why would he suddenly want to be independent? Did you say something to him, Ellinor?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°No. I have no idea what got into him. But he was insistent, so I let him be.¡± After some thought, Veronica agreed. ¡°Well, he is the oldest. It¡¯s good for him to set an example and be the first to strive for independence. Let him be.¡± Once Veronica had left, Ellinor remained seated on the sofa, losing herself in thought. Unable to shake off her worry, she got up and headed to Baber¡¯s room. Usually, all three children slept with her. La would be on her right, and Adrian and Baber would be on her left. Baber, always considerate, would always let his younger brother sleep next to their mom and take the outermost spot himself. He was even the one to turn off the lights at night. Baber¡¯s sudden change was making Ellinor question whether she had done something wrong as a mother. Had she unknowingly upset her child? Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 Pondering, she finally arrived at the entrance to Baber¡¯s room. Ellinor didn¡¯t knock. She tried the doorknob, only to find that the door was locked. Locked? She was taken aback. She never thought that her little boy, Baber, would lock his door when sleeping. Disappointment was inevitable when being a mother. It was not just children that became dependent on their mothers. Mothers would also unwittingly begin to rely on their children. Her usually clingy child had suddenly be independent. It was quite a blow for her. Ellinor spent a long time at the door, and after much thought, she still felt uneasy. So, she climbed over the balcony from the adjacent study and entered his room. Inside, Baber was curled up on his bed, hugging a teddy bear with his brow furrowed in sleep. It was such an insecure sleeping posture, yet he still locked the door, forcing himself to be independent. Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but think of her own childhood. The taste of forced independence was not pleasant. After tucking Baber in, Ellinor left the room through the balcony. That night, she didn¡¯t sleep well. The next day, Ida called first thing in the morning, reporting the news she had just received. ¡°Boss, Patricia is out. I heard she behaved well inside and got an early release due to good behavior.¡± Ellinor, who was eating breakfast, was not surprised. ¡°Oh really? Where is she staying now? Did she return to the Howard family?¡± Ida reported truthfully. ¡°No. She rented a studio apartment and is currently working at a fast-food restaurant.¡± This was indeed surprising to Ellinor. Patricia, a pampered and dignity-savingdy, not only epted reform in prison but also did such a down-to-earth job after getting out. Was she really reformed? ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve assigned someone to keep an eye on her. Nothing unusual has been spotted. She goes to work, buys some food, then goes back to her apartment.¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Okay, contin¨²e monitoring her. Report any abnormalities.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss. Also, the information you asked me to investigate about Thaddeus International Corporation is ready. I¡¯ll email thepiled data to you.¡± Ellinor squinted her eyes. ¡°Okay, good!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up, Ellinor quickly ate her sandwich, said goodbye to Marissa and Putnam, and hurried back to her room to check the email from Ida. Thaddeus hade back because his daughter, Sophia, had encountered a problem while managing his domestic assets and had been stuck. He had personallye to manage his domestic assets, eager to sell all his quality assets off. From the beginning, Ellinor found this very strange. Even if Thaddeus and his family lived abroad all year round, his quality assets here could bring a handsome ie. There was no need to sell them. Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Something was definitely fishy with this urgent sale. Ellinor was carefully going through the email from Ida when her phone rang. Despite the jingle of her cell, her gaze was glued to theptop screen. She was quickly scanning the lines while her hand automatically reached for the phone to answer the call. ¡°Ellinor, what are you up to?¡± That was Bartlett Rex¡¯s voice, a person she hadn¡¯t seen in a while and had almost forgotten about. ¡°What do you want?¡± Her tone was both cold and sharp. She was all business with him. Bartlett let out a disappointed sigh. ¡°Ellinor, can¡¯t you be a bit warmer towards me? After all, our families are business partners now. Is this how you treat your partners?¡± Ellinor arched an eyebrow. ¡°How should I treat you then? Call you Bartlett in a chipper voice?¡± Bartlett chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind that! I would be quite happy if you called me Bartlett.¡± Ellinor had no time for his antics. ¡°Do you actually have something to discuss? If not, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Bartlett quickly interjected. ¡°I called about work. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? I just thought a friendly icebreaker would be nice. Look at you, acting like I¡¯m a bother.¡± Ellinor certainly found him bothersome. There was no doubt about that. ¡°What work-rted issue?¡± Bartlett, fearing she might hang up, finally got serious. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to discuss over the phone. I¡¯ll come to your officeter to talk in detail, so make sure to clear some time for me.¡± Ellinor frowned at Bartlett¡¯s mysterious act, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue, so she agreed and hung up. After the call, she finished reading the contents sent by Ida and got a rough idea of what was going on. She then got dressed, instructed her family to drop the kids off at preschool, and hurried out the door. When she arrived at the office, she had initially nned to tackle a lot of tasks, but she was surprised to find Bartlett already waiting by her office door. N?velDrama.Org content. After seeing her annoyed expression, Bartlett instinctively felt unwee. Bartlett was a smart man. How could he not sense Ellinor¡¯s reluctance? But he didn¡¯t care and gave her a casual smile. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re a minutete. Even as thepany¡¯s president, beingte isn¡¯t a good look. As leaders, we should set an example.¡± Ellinor shot him a disgusted look. ¡°Thanks for the reminder. But perhaps you should start by managing yourself, Mr. Rex. On a Monday, no less, instead of going to work at your ownpany, you¡¯re here loitering. Is this leading by example?¡± While mocking him, Ellinor pushed open the door to her office. Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 Bartlett gave her a nonchnt shrug and a chuckle while following her into the office. ¡°I¡¯m here on fieldwork to discuss business with you. Isn¡¯t my diligence as a Oss enough to be a good role model?¡± Ellinor started walking towards her desk, feeling Bartlett closing in on her from behind. Bartlett had this old habit of initiating some physical contact while talking. After turning around, Ellinor pulled a chair for him quite naturally. ¡°Mr. Rex, please take a seat. If it¡¯s business you want to discuss, then sit in the appropriate ce. Don¡¯t stand too close; it blurs the line between professional and personal.¡± Bartlett sat on the chair she had drawn out for him with a smirking smile. ¡°Thank you, Ellinor.¡± After settling Bartlett down, Ellinor slowly walked to her side of the desk and sat down, looking at him calmly. ¡°What business do you want to discuss? Speak up.¡± Bartlett straightened up a little. ¡°It¡¯s about the Blue River Estates. Ourpanies are nning to co- develop it, right? I have an idea to earmark a small area there for an art section. I wanted to know your opinion.¡± Upon hearing this, Ellinor actually thought about it seriously. ¡°Which part do you want to earmark for this?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly just by talking. If you have timeter, we can go to Blue River Estates together, and I can show you the exact location and borate on my ideas and creativity.¡± Ellinor nced at her wristwatch. ¡°I¡¯m busy all morning and have an important meetingter.¡± Bartlett shrugged indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t have anything important today anyway. I¡¯ll wait for you here. After your meeting, we can go to Blue River Estates together and grab some food on the way.¡± After looking at his settled demeanor, Ellinor coldly said, ¡°If you insist, then wait. The meeting won¡¯t be short, so feel free to leave if you get bored while waiting in the reception room.¡± Bartlett crossed his arms. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long. Why should I wait in the reception room? Can¡¯t I just have a few cups of coffee in your office?¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Mr. Rex, you¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s better to have some sense of boundaries. We may be partners, but we are alsopetitors. Ourpanies have many ovepping projects. Do you really think it¡¯s appropriate for you, as the CEO of anotherpany, to be alone in the nchet Corporation¡¯s office? There are many confidential documents in my office; do you think I can trust you?¡± Bartlett spread his hands in an aggrieved manner. ¡°Ellinor, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, and you still don¡¯t trust me? I won¡¯t peek at your confidential documents.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°Even if you peeked at my documents, I wouldn¡¯t mind. But this is the nchet Corporation, and these documents belong to the nchet Corporation. They concern the survival of our group, and I have a responsibility to the shareholders and employees of the entirepany. As a fellow executive, I hope you understand. If you insist on waiting here, please move to the reception room. Otherwise, you should go back to Rex Enterprises.¡± Bartlett sighed and stood up reluctantly. ¡°Oh, I feel so hurt! I didn¡¯te to steal any trade secrets!¡± ¡°Whether you did or not, it¡¯s best we keep our boundaries to avoid any suspicion.¡± Bartlett had already stood up and was ready to go to the reception room. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the reception room, okay? Ellinor, you¡¯ve really hurt me today. My heart feels so cold.¡± He had no choice but to go. This girl meant business. If he didn¡¯t leave, she would have security escort him out. After watching Bartlett obediently head to the reception room, Ellinor raised her voice and gave out an order to her secretary. ¡°Mr. Rex is afraid of the cold. Make sure the heating is on in the reception room.¡± Bartlett turned around in shock. ¡°Ellinor, in this hot weather, you want them to turn on the heating for me? Are you trying to drive me away?¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were feeling cold? Isn¡¯t it nice of me to have them turn on the heater for you?¡± Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Bartlett furrowed his brows, then shrugged and grinned. ¡°Alright! Crank up the heater, it is. Ellinor, don¡¯t forget to find me when you¡¯re done with your meeting.¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re still around by then, Mr. Rex.¡± Bartlett pressed his lips together. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely be here.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With that, Bartlett was escorted out of the office by Ellinor¡¯s secretary. The office quieted down, and Ellinor wasted no time in firing up herputer to get some work done before the meeting. The coboration with Rex Enterprises was unanimously approved by the board of directors. It wasn¡¯t solely Ellinor¡¯s decision. Though she wasn¡¯t fond of Bartlett, she was grateful for the times he¡¯d gone out of his way to help her. She just couldn¡¯t reciprocate the feelings he held for her. So, when Bartlett suggested a joint venture with the nchet Corporation to develop the Blue River Estates business district, Ellinor agreed to propose the idea to the shareholders. Whether they approved was out of her hands. Of course, this was also because thend owned by Rex Enterprises was indeed prime real estate. Developing it jointly was a worthy investment. However, Ellinor hadn¡¯t anticipated that this negotiation would give Bartlett a legitimate reason to pester her. She should have seen thising. After Bartlett left, Ellinor stopped dwelling on him, finished up her work, stood up to grab some files from her secretary, and headed to the conference room for the meeting. When Ellinor emerged from the meeting, it was almost time for lunch. The meeting hadsted a full two hours. She wanted to return to her office for a well-deserved rest, but her secretary reminded her that Bartlett was waiting for her in the reception room. Ellinor¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. ¡°He¡¯s still here?¡± The secretary nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Rex hasn¡¯t left the reception room since he entered.¡± A hint of irritation crossed Ellinor¡¯s face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you turn on the heater for him?¡± ¡°We did, and it¡¯s set to 95 degrees Fahrenheit. Yet Mr. Rex hasn¡¯t left the reception room.¡± What? He still hadn¡¯t left, even in this sweltering heat? On a hot day like this, any normal person would¡¯ve been driven away. Was he sofortable in the heat that he was willing to pass out? Something didn¡¯t seem right. With that, Ellinor headed towards the reception room. As she pushed open the reception room door, a wave of heat washed over her, covering her in a sheen of sweat. How could anyone stand this? She stepped in and looked around for Bartlett. She didn¡¯t see him and thought he must¡¯ve been driven away by the heat. She sighed in relief after knowing that he was gone. Just as she was about to leave, a warm figure suddenly jumped out and lunged at her. Ellinor didn¡¯t have time to react before she was pinned against the wall by the warm figure. WHAM! Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 It was none other than Bartlett. Unlike the Bartlett she saw in the morning, who was dressed in a neat suit, the Bartlett in front of her was now shirtless, with just a pair of jeans on. Ellinor frowned. ¡°Mr. Rex, is it customary for you to strip in someone else¡¯s office?¡± Beads of sweat rolled down Bartlett¡¯s muscr shoulders, adding an enticing touch to his already fit physique. ¡°Ellinor, isn¡¯t this the oue you wanted?¡± He questioned. Ellinor grimaced. ¡°What oue? I want you to leave, not hang around waiting for me.¡± Bartlett smirked. ¡°Really? I thought you wanted me to stay and heat up, so you could enjoy the view.¡± Ellinor had seen shameless men, but none quite as presumptuous as this one. ¡°Mr. Rex, are you always so full of yourself?¡± Bartlett chuckled nonchntly. ¡°Of course not! Only when ites to you, Ellinor. You¡¯ve put me in this state, so you¡¯re responsible for me now.¡± Ellinor¡¯s expression hardened. Her amusement was gone. This was the nchet Corporation. Her employees were waiting outside for her, and here was Bartlett, brazenly shirtless. What a spectacle! ¡°Put your shirt back on!¡± She ordered. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bartlett, knowing this would irk Ellinor, moved a step closer. ¡°No, I¡¯m too hot! Ellinor, how can you make me wear a shirt in this heat? Are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re really that hot, put on your shirt and leave! It¡¯s cooler outside! If you really refuse to wear your shirt, feel free to strut out shirtless. But you can¡¯t be here and stand in front of me, half-naked!¡± Bartlett smirked. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be in front of you like this? Afraid you can¡¯t resist?! Ellinor twitched her mouth in annoyance. ¡°Have you no shame?¡± Bartlettughed lightly. ¡°Ellinor, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, yet you still don¡¯t understand me? If I had any shame, I wouldn¡¯t be chasing after you. I miss you every second we¡¯re apart, to the point where I can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ve tried staying away from you, but I couldn¡¯t evenst until this morning before calling you. And now, you¡¯re torturing me in this heat?¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Mr. Rex, I can¡¯t control what you think of me. But you should have some principles. I¡¯m a married woman with children. Your behavior is inappropriate!¡± Bartlett held her in his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care what people say about me. I only want you! I want to have you as my own! I¡¯m willing to try anything to make you mine!¡± Ellinor, finally having had enough, kicked him in his special ce. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer! I shouldn¡¯t resort to violence against a business partner, but today you crossed the line, Mr. Rex. I advise you not to say such things, especially in front of me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hit you each time you do.¡± Bartlett held his groin in pain and grunted. Weirdly, he then burst outughing. ¡°Ellinor, I think I¡¯m falling for you more and more. What should I do?¡± Ellinor shivered. ¡°Mr. Rex, do you have a masochistic tendency?¡± Bartlett straightened up and pulled on his shirt. ¡°Not with others, just with you. The more you reject me, the more exciting I find it.¡± Ellinor pulled a face. ¡°Then you do have a serious problem. You should see a psychiatrist. I can¡¯t cure you.¡± ¡°No! You can cure me. You are my remedy!¡± He insisted. Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor had had enough. ¡°Would you please leave?!¡± Bartlett, with a defiant grin, shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Sure! You¡¯re done with your meeting, right? Let¡¯s go check out Blue River Estates together and have a proper work chat.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t interested in apanying him anymore and waved him off. ¡°We don¡¯t need to check it out. Go right ahead and set up whatever you want, as long as it doesn¡¯t exceed a fifth of thend. She simply didn¡¯t want to deal with this man, who could be so unpredictably annoying. Bartlett, having waited up till now, wasn¡¯t about to give up. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve kept me waiting, and now you¡¯re going to give me the slip?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to all your demands. Aren¡¯t you satisfied? Or do you want me to inspect the ce, find problems, and reject your proposal? Would that make you happy?¡± Bartlett was overly confident. ¡°I want you toe with me, see the ce, and realize how visionary my proposal is. You might even start to like me. Ellinor, I have absolute confidence in my proposal, and I believe you won¡¯t reject me.¡± Ellinor forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not rejecting you. Now leave; we¡¯ve settled this!¡± Upon seeing Ellinor¡¯s obvious desire to avoid him, Bartlett paused in buttoning his shirt. ¡°Ellinor, are you really going to force me to run wild? You can tell I¡¯m not the type to care about dignity. If you don¡¯t come with me, I¡¯ll run out disheveled and im that you, a high-ranking executive of the nchet Corporation, have harassed your partner!¡± Ellinor was speechless. Bartlett pretended to head for the door, causing Ellinor to feel a throbbing pain in her head. To avoid more trouble, she quickly grabbed him. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it, Ellinor! Come out with me, so you can rx a bit.¡± Bartlett swiftly finished buttoning his shirt and slung his jacket over his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Ellinor sighed in resignation. ¡°Wait a moment; I have to inform my secretary about some matters.¡± Bartlett shrugged. ¡°Alright, no problem. I¡¯ll wait for you at the elevator.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ellinor responded and went back to her office to brief her secretary about the follow-up work. Bartlett wasn¡¯t worried about being stood up. He knew Ellinor well enough to know that once she made a promise, she would keep it. When Ellinor finished her work and came out, Bartlett was still waitingzily at the elevator. His handsome eyes formed a pleasing curve as soon as he saw her. Ellinor ignored him and walked over to press the elevator button. Bartlett followed her into the elevator and nced at her. ¡°Why the long face? Are you that upset about going out with me?¡± Ellinor huffed. ¡°You know I¡¯m not happy, yet you won¡¯t let it go. Let¡¯s cut the chatter!¡± Despite her cold reception, Bartlett¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I like your frankness. You¡¯re not like other girls who put on a front when they see me.¡± Ellinor nced at him. ¡°How do you know they¡¯re not genuine? What if they¡¯re serious about you?¡± Bartlett shrugged and crossed his arms. ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t be interested. I don¡¯t like them; I like you.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes turned cold, and, at this moment, her distaste for him was clearly evident. ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± Bartlettughed instead of getting angry. ¡°The more honest you are, the more like you.¡± Ellinor¡¯s mouth twitched, and she stopped talking. Bartlett wasn¡¯t an ordinary man; he could turn any conversation into a flirtatious one. As they exited the elevator, Bartlett started to head for his car, but Ellinor stopped him. Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 ¡°Hop in thepany car, Bartlett. You can fetch your own rideter.¡± Bartlett raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it more convenient if I drive?¡± Ellinor exined, ¡°We¡¯re both going for a site inspection. Taking thepany car is more appropriate. It avoids any misunderstandings.¡± Bartlett frowned. ¡°Ellinor, aren¡¯t you being a bit too cautious?¡± Without further exnation, Ellinor headed straight for thepany minivan. Bartlett reluctantly shrugged and followed suit. Bright and early, Sophia started preparing breakfast for Marcus. She was trying to make amends for upsetting him the previous day. She hoped her efforts would lighten his mood. She made oatmeal and boiled eggs and sauted a te of spinach and shrimp. Marcus brought Tristan for breakfast and remained silent at the table. Sophia peeled an egg for Marcus. ¡°Once we¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s take a stroll with Tristan. My father will wrap up his work soon, and we¡¯ll have to head back to M State.¡± Marcus paused before epting the egg. ¡°Mmm.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sophia looked at Marcus cautiously as she tried her best to please him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Marcus? Don¡¯t you want to go back to M State?¡± Marcus looked back at her with a detached gaze. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to go back to M State, would you agree?¡± Sophia was taken aback by his blunt response. ¡°Uh¡­ Marcus, why wouldn¡¯t you want to go back to M State? Our home is there He hummed dismissively. ¡°Home? Everywhere feels like a cage to me. I have no freedom.¡± Sophia was stunned. ¡°Marcus, are you ming me for restricting your freedom?¡± Marcus didn¡¯t respond. He simply lowered his head to sip his water. Sophia put on a pitiful face. ¡°I only restrict your movements because I worry about you. With your legs in their current condition, I can¡¯t help but worry. I¡¯m only trying to look out for you¡­¡± Marcus interrupted her. ¡°Do as you please! If you¡¯re not actually seeking my input, don¡¯t bother bringing it up. My opinions seem to be irrelevant to you anyway. Just make the decisions yourself.¡± Sophia was speechless. She wanted to defend herself but didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t tell him that she would consider his opinions. What if he genuinely wanted to stay and didn¡¯t want to leave? Wouldn¡¯t she be shooting herself in the foot? After some thought, Sophia just ate her breakfast in silence, not saying another word. After breakfast, Marcus took Tristan to change clothes and was ready to head out. Sophia also changed and did her makeup. Once ready, she wheeled Marcus out the door with Tristan in tow. As they passed her father¡¯s suite, the door happened to open. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Sophia took the initiative to greet her father, despite their unpleasant conversation the day before. Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Thaddeus was preparing to head out to meet an old friend when he saw his daughter pushing her husband around in his wheelchair. A grimace instantly formed on his face at the sight of Marcus, whom he could never seem to warm up to. After noticing her father¡¯s silent disapproval, Sophia attempted to ease the tension. ¡°Dad, Marcus and I were thinking of taking Tristan out for a stroll. Would you like to join us?¡± Thaddeus grunted in response. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re exactly thrilled to have me along.¡± Sophia quickly reassured him. ¡°Not at all! If you feel like getting out of the house, we¡¯d love to have you.¡± Thaddeus waved her off dismissively. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to tag along and be a third-wheel.¡± With that, Thaddeus turned his back and walked towards the elevator as his entourage of bodyguards trailed behind him. Sophia watched him go as a slow and sad sigh escaped her lips. Her rtionship with her father had been growing increasingly strained. Sophia couldn¡¯t help but wonder when her father would finally hand over the family property and business to her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Not wanting to escte things and further strain their rtionship, Sophia deliberately slowed her pace as she pushed Marcus towards the elevator. They would deal with the next one. Along the way, Marcus broke the silence. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and your father?¡± Snapping back to reality, Sophia tried to brush it off casually. ¡°Nothing, Marcus. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Marcus squinted his eyes. ¡°I remember your father always doting on you. Buttely, he seems different. Did something happen?¡± Even Marcus noticed the change in her father¡¯s attitude towards her. This made Sophia even more anxious about her inheritance. She suspected that Bertha and her daughter must have provoked her father against her. Those two were nothing short of no-good troublemakers. ¡°Marcus, nothing happened. My father¡¯s just upset about Bertha and Lea leaving. He¡¯s been a bit harsh lately.¡± A ghost of a smile tugged at Marcus¡¯s lips. ¡°Is that so? I thought maybe my presence was causing a rift between you and your father.¡± Sophia quickly denied it. ¡°No way, Marcus! My father fully supports us. I¡¯m serious!¡± As they reached the elevator, the doors conveniently opened. Sophia wheeled Marcus in, with Tristan obediently following behind. Once the elevator doors closed, the silence was deafening. After a while, Marcus spoke up again. ¡°If your father firmly disagreed with our rtionship and made you choose between your inheritance and me, what would you choose?¡± Sophia was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t help butugh nervously. ¡°Marcus, what are you talking about? My father would never do that to me. He adores me; you know that.¡± ¡°I meant, if.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t want to entertain his hypothetical scenario. There won¡¯t be an ¡®if I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Marcus let out a soft chuckle. ¡°S¨®, you¡¯re saying it would be hard for you to choose between me and money.¡± Sophia caught the insinuation in his tone. ¡°Marcus, why are you bringing up this hypothetical situation? Life isn¡¯t a multiple-choice question. I¡¯d choose you, but I won¡¯t give up my inheritance either. It¡¯s my rightful im. Plus, without money, how can I ensure a good life for you and Tristan?¡± Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 Marcus didn¡¯t say another word. The elevator chimed, signaling their arrival on the ground floor. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving,¡± he said. Sophia guided him out as her mind filled with uncertainty and anxiety. What did Marcus mean by his earlier question? They hopped into their RV and drove to a well-known spot in Greenhaven, a ce called Blue River Estates. N?velDrama.Org content. The reason Sophia agreed to take Marcus and his son out was simple. She had bought ne tickets for the morning three days from now. She nned to return to M State ahead of schedule. Regardless of whether her father¡¯s affairs were settled, she would be leaving with Marcus immediately. The next day, she was scheduled for an artificial insemination procedure. After a couple days of recovery, they would be en route to M State. But before they left, they might as well enjoy Greenhaven. Chances were slim that they¡¯d evere back. They parked their RV on a patch of grass at Blue River Estates. Sophia helped Marcus out of the vehicle and inhaled deeply. ¡°Marcus, the air here is so much better than the air in the city, but it¡¯s still no match for M State.¡± Marcus surveyed their surroundings with a distant gaze, paying her no mind. His son, Tristan, wasn¡¯t as dismissive. He red at Sophia and retorted, ¡°Sophia, are you an air quality monitor? How can you prove the air here is worse than the air in M State? I think it¡¯s much better here with the smell of fresh grass.¡± Sophia¡¯s face turned red, but she held her tongue in front of Marcus and managed to force a smile. ¡°Tristan, what do you know about it? M State is universally acknowledged for its great environment, so of course the air there is much better than other ces.¡± Tristan rolled his eyes. He was clearly unimpressed. ¡°Why are you pretending to be from M State? If you want to be, then be, but don¡¯t include me and Dad. We¡¯re from here, and we think the air here is fresher. His disrespect made her grind her teeth, but she stered on a smile and changed the subject. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not argue about irrelevant things. Come, Tristan, help Mom carry the purse. I¡¯ll push your dad over there to enjoy the view. Tristan red at her, clearly not willing to ept her as his mother. ¡°You can carry your own purse! I can push Dad myself!¡± With that, he gently nudged Sophia aside and took over pushing Marcus¡¯ wheelchair. Sophia stood there, shooting daggers at the ungrateful kid. Just wait. Once she was pregnant with Marcus¡¯ child, Tristan¡¯s days would be numbered. Tristan pushed his dad to a more remote patch of grass, taking in the scenery and inhaling deeply. The air was fresher here without Sophia¡¯s cheap perfume. With an unreadable expression on his face, Marcus¡¯ gaze swept over the familiar surroundings. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to go back to M State. What should I do?¡± Tristan broke the silence. Marcus was pulled from his thoughts. He turned to look at his son and spoke in a low and soft voice. ¡°Why not?¡± Tristan pouted. ¡°If we go back to M State, I won¡¯t see Ellinor anymore. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Marcus¡¯ eyes softened at the mention of her name. He squinted as a small smile crossed his lips. ¡°You like her that much?¡± Tristan nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! I like her! I want to be with her.¡± Marcus reached out to pat his son¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t leave. You¡¯ll be able to stay with her. And so will !.¡± Tristan looked up at his dad. Surprise and disbelief were written all over his face. Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 ¡°Really, Dad?¡± Marcus gave his son a gentle yet firm look. ¡°Yes, really.¡± With a blink of his eyes, Tristan squinted and blinked again. ¡°Dad, I think I¡¯m hallucinating. I¡¯ve missed Ellinor so much that I think I see her here.¡± After hearing his son say this, Marcus paused and followed his son¡¯s incredulous gaze. Suddenly, his pupils contracted. His son was not mistaken. It wasn¡¯t an illusion; it was her. Ellinor was standing over there talking with a man while admiring the scenery. They were neither too close nor too far apart, and their banter hinted at a deep familiarity. Marcus recognized him from his regained memories. It was Bartlett. The guy had once had designs on Ellinor, and now he was trying to take advantage of her while he was away. Marcus¡¯s eyes turned cold in an instant, and he began emanating a chilling aura. ¡°Marcus, Tristan, what are you two looking at? Do you want some water?¡± Sophia came over with two bottles of mineral water for them. After hearing Sophia¡¯s voice, Marcus forced himself to look away and returned to his usual cold and aloof demeanor. He took the water that Sophia handed him, unscrewed the cap, and drank a few hearty gulps. ¡°Thanks.¡± Sophia smiled and opened the remaining bottle. ¡°Here, Tristan, let Mom give you some water.¡± Tristan was intently looking at Ellinor, and Sophia¡¯s interruption irked him. ¡°I don¡¯t want water. Leave me alone!¡± ¡°Tristan, Mom just wants you to drink some water. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll get sick.¡± Sophia tried to appear motherly in front of Marcus. But Trist¨¢n remained unappreciative and snorted haughtily at Sophia. ¡°I don¡¯t want water. Stop bothering me!¡± ¡°You child!¡± Sophia looked helplessly at Marcus. ¡°Marcus, look at him.¡± Marcus simply said, ¡°If he won¡¯t drink, then leave him alone. You drink it.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sophia had expected Marcus to scold their son for her, but all she got was this nonchnt dismissal. She was frustrated, but there was nothing she could do, so she swallowed her annoyance and decided to deal with itter. She lifted the water bottle to her mouth and drank. Sophia¡¯s gaze was originally wandering over the beautiful scenery, but unexpectedly, she spotted that loathsome woman, Ellinor. She almost spat out the mouthful of water she was drinking. How could Ellinor be here? What a small world! Oh no! Would Marcus remember something if he saw Ellinor? Sophia was extremely worried and quickly checked Marcus¡¯s reaction. However, Marcus was just casually drinking water and enjoying the beautiful scenery around him. His gaze lingered on Ellinor for a moment, but he didn¡¯t show any special reaction. After seeing this, Sophia finally breathed a sigh of relief. Marcus probably wouldn¡¯t remember anything about Ellinor. But what if Ellinor saw Marcus and tried to snatch him away? That woman was always so aggressive. With this thought, Sophia wanted to hurry and steer Marcus away from here, but it was already toote. Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 Ellinor spotted her. As Ellinor was discussing the development ns for Blue River Estates with Bartlett, she felt a gaze on her. She turned to see Sophia, Theo, and Tristan. She never expected to run into them here. Bartlett was listening to her attentively and was looking at her with eyes full of admiration. He rarely met such astute and strategic women, and the more he got to know Ellinor, the more he liked her. However, Ellinor suddenly stopped talking, which puzzled Bartlett. Following her gaze, he froze. Theo? How? Was he back?! After a long, silent exchange, Bartlett regained hisposure and turned to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, Theo is¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Ellinor was already on her way towards them. She approached Sophia and Marcus with a re. ¡°So, this is your husband!¡± Naturally, Sophia felt guilty. She wanted to quickly leave with Marcus, but it was toote, as Ellinor had already seen them. If she abruptly ran off with Marcus, it would arouse his suspicion. So she stood still, watching Ellinor approach without making a move. Ellinor¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment, and her lips were curled into a sarcastic sneer. Sophia regained herposure and put on a calm facade. ¡°Ellinor, what a coincidence to meet you here. Are you here with your boyfriend?¡± Boyfriend? Ellinor realized Sophia was referring to Bartlett, who was standing beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. I¡¯m here on business.¡± Ellinor feigned anger and looked at Marcus. ¡°You¡¯ve lived quite the carefree life in the three years we haven¡¯t seen each other.¡± Marcus looked confused. ¡°Who are you?¡± The couple¡¯s act was so convincing that even Sophia was fooled. In truth, Ellinor didn¡¯t want to confront them. However, she unintentionally saw Sophia with him and had no chance to avoid them. If she didn¡¯t react at this moment, Sophia would be suspicious. So she had to confront them, pretending to question them out of resentment. After Marcus asked who Ellinor was, he looked at Sophia in confusion. ¡°Who is she?¡± Sophia maintained herposure, although she felt incredibly guilty inside. She forced a smile. ¡°Ah¡­ She¡¯s an old friend. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a Jong time.¡± After that, Sophia took Ellinor by the arm. ¡°Miss Ellinor, can we have a chat?¡± Without refusing, Ellinor followed Sophia to a spot a few hundred meters away.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ellinor¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, but it was all an act. She red at Sophia. ¡°Give me a reasonable exnation. Why is my husband with you now?¡± As you saw, he doesn¡¯t remember who you are! He only knows that I¡¯m his wife! ¡°Humph. Ellinor snorted. ¡°So, you¡¯ve kept him by your side for the past three years, not letting him come back to me because he lost his memory, right?¡± Sophia frowned. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re overconfident! Do you think if he hadn¡¯t lost his memory, he would¡¯ve returned to you? I¡¯ll tell you this, even before he lost his memory, we were already together!¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe it! Sophia, if you hadn¡¯t used the marriage certificate to controlhim, would he have gone to M State with you? You¡¯re just taking advantage of his amnesia to deceive and manipte him! Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 Sophia crossed her arms defensively, ¡°So what? He doesn¡¯t remember you now and he¡¯s not going back with you!¡± Ellinor arched an eyebrow. ¡°Wanna bet?¡± As she turned to walk towards Marcus, Sophia grabbed her arm. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? Stay away from my husband!¡± ¡°Are you scared, Sophia? I thought you were so sure he wouldn¡¯t remember me or want to go with me.¡± Sophia¡¯s face darkened, and her grip on Ellinor¡¯s arm tightened. ¡°He¡¯s my husband now. I have every right to keep other women away from him!¡± While the women were arguing several yards away, Marcus and Bartlett were locked in a quiet standoff. Seeing Theo reappear caught Bartlett off guard. He squinted and gave him a small nod. ¡°Theo, long time no see.¡± Marcus¡¯ icy gaze was unreadable, and his tone matched Bartlett¡¯s. ¡°Do I know you?¡± Bartlett gave him a half-smile. ¡°Full-blown amnesia, huh?¡± Marcus remained impassive as his gaze shifted towards Ellinor and Sophia. Bartlett followed his gaze. ¡°We¡¯ve all been worried about you these past few years. But it seems you¡¯ve been doing quite well for yourself. You even started a family.¡± A flicker of sarcasm passed through Marcus¡¯ eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®we¡¯?¡± Bartlett¡¯s smirk was cryptic. ¡°Me and Ellinor. And of course, your family and friends.¡± Marcus¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You all keep in touch?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bartlett shrugged nonchntly and grinned. ¡°Yeah, we do. It¡¯s tough for Ellinor to raise her kids on her own. She needs a man around. So, whenever I can, I go and help out. I even babysit.¡± Marcus¡¯ gaze darkened, but his expression remained stoic. Bartlett chuckled. Theo, even with your memory gone, you¡¯re still as possessive. But you¡¯re with Sophia now, right? Not exactly in a position to be jealous.¡± Marcus¡¯s cold gaze swept over Bartlett¡¯s probing face. After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better take your friend and leave. Sophia and I need to get the kid to our next stop.¡± Bartlett studied him, catching the warning in Marcus¡¯ tone. He thought for a moment, then walked over to where Ellinor and Sophia were talking. Tristan watched silently as he stood by his father. He wanted to run over to Ellinor, but remembered his father¡¯s warning that he had to forget Ellinor when Sophia was around. So he stayed put. As Ellinor and Sophia continued their standoff, Bartlett sauntered over, inserting himself between them. ¡°Ellinor, what are you two chatting about? You¡¯ve been at it for a while.¡± Sophia¡¯s hand was still tightly gripping Ellinor¡¯s arm, preventing her from going to Marcus. Upon hearing Bartlett¡¯s voice, both Ellinor and Sophia turned to look at him. Bartlett stopped in front of them as his eyes fell on Sophia¡¯s white-knuckled grip on Ellinor¡¯s arm. He frowned. ¡°What are you two arguing about? Is it getting physical now?¡± Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 As he spoke, he naturally pulled Ellinor towards him. He looked at the red marks on her arm with a pained expression. He chuckled and said, ¡°Well, even if it¡¯s a reunion of old friends, there¡¯s no need to be so rough. Look, you¡¯ve left a mark on Ellinor!¡± Bartlett¡¯s protective gesture towards Ellinor seemed far from innocent. Ellinor, of course, found this repulsive. Sophia, however, was quite pleased with this. She was happy to see them be so close. ¡°Mr. Rex, I apologize. I was just too excited to see Ellinor after so many years, and I didn¡¯t realize how hard I was gripping her. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt your girlfriend.¡± Bartlett was more than willing to ept Ellinor as his girlfriend. He put on a boyfriend-like demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Girls like to greet each other with a hug, so it¡¯s understandable. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time, so I was thinking we could catch up over dinner. But it seems your husband is in a hurry to get to the next stop with the kid, so we won¡¯t disturb you any longer. We¡¯ll catch up another time.¡± Sophia agreed immediately. ¡°Sounds good! We won¡¯t disturb your little date then. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± With that, Sophia waved at Ellinor and quickly walked towards Marcus. Ellinor frowned and began shouting in frustration, ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t go! Stop!¡± Bartlett held her back. ¡°Ellinor, they¡¯ve got a schedule to keep. Let¡¯s not hold them back. Be good.¡± Ellinor shouted, ¡°Let me go! I want to ask him why!¡± Ellinor¡¯s shouting made Sophia quicken her pace. She said a few words to Marcus and quickly ushered him and Tristan back to their RV, then immediately drove off. After watching the RV drive away, Ellinor continued to struggle and shout. ¡°Come back! You can¡¯t leave! Come back,e back!¡± The RV was out of sight, and Bartlett gently tried to calm her down. ¡°Ellinor, calm down. Don¡¯t do this! They¡¯ve been together for three years.¡± After confirming the RV was gone, Ellinor¡¯s face calmed down, showing no signs of its former agitation or sorrow. She brushed Bartlett¡¯s hand off her and shrugged indifferently. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I understand your vision for Blue River Estates. There¡¯s no need to stay any longer.¡± Bartlett was taken aback. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. How did Ellinor adjust her mindset so quickly? Was she alright now? ¡°Ellinor, are you okay?¡± Bartlett asked cautiously. Ellinor replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s get something to eat and then head back to the office.¡±. Her calm demeanor made Bartlett feel uneasy, so he asked again, ¡°You¡¯re really fine after seeing Theo like this after three years?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me to calm down? Now that I¡¯m calm, you think it¡¯s abnormal?¡± As she spoke, she turned and walked towards the car, looking as calm andposed as ever. Bartlett furrowed his brows and followed her. ¡°I did tell you to calm down, but you calmed down too quickly! I thought you¡­¡± ¡°You thought I would cry?¡± Ellinor smirked.. Bartlett nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for him all these years, haven¡¯t you? Now that you see him with another woman, how could you ept it so easily?¡± Ellinor answered, ¡°Knowing that I¡¯ve been waiting for him, you still acted as my boyfriend and caused misunderstandings. You even stopped me from going after him. Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 Bartlett sidled up to her with an innocent look on his face. ¡°I was just trying to stick up for you, you know? It¡¯s been three years, and he¡¯s with another woman now. You can¡¯t let him win. You need a boyfriend by your side to boost your morale, right?¡± Ellinor pulled a half-smile. ¡°No thanks.¡± She replied. As she said this, she had already reached the car, pulling open the door and climbing in. Bartlett knew he wasn¡¯t exactly wee. He hurried around to the other side, lest she leave him behind. Once they were in, the car immediately started, and they were on their way. Bartlett noticed Ellinor typing away on her phone, likely sending a message to someone. With his keen senses, he squinted and thought for a moment before realization dawned on him. ¡°Ellinor, was all of that just an act? Had you met Theo before this?¡± Ellinor continued to gaze at her phone, not even lifting her head to nce at him. ¡°Can you quiet down?¡± Quiet wasn¡¯t exactly Bartlett¡¯s style. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re quite the actress. You even fooled me!¡± Ellinor ignored him. Bartlett leaned over, curious about what she was doing on her phone. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as he did, Ellinor hit send, locked her phone, and turned to re at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bartlett smirked and asked her a probing question. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯m curious. What game are you and Theo ying? He hinted that I should take you away, but you¡¯re so calm and collected. Did you two conspire this?¡± | Ellinor red at him. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®conspire¡¯? Mr. Rex, don¡¯t you think your choice of words is a bit off? ¡®Conspire¡¯ is usually used when talking about viins. Do you think I¡¯m a viin?¡± Bartlett chuckled. ¡°You are a viin! You¡¯ve been nothing but cruel to me. You¡¯re always cruelly breaking my heart.¡± Ellinor fell silent. It was impossible to have a decent conversation with this man. Bartlett moved closer to her. ¡°Ellinor, enough with the games. What¡¯s going on? If you had already met Theo, why did you act like it was your first time?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t feel like talking.. Meanwhile, in the RV speeding down the freeway. Marcus showed no signs of unease as he sat in his wheelchair with his eyes closed to rest. Sophia was anxious and was continuously observing Marcus¡¯ expression. Seeing nothing amiss, she felt relieved but also confused. ¡°Cough, cough. Marcus, what.what did Mr. Rex say to you earlier?¡± Without opening his eyes, Marcus responded in a low voice. ¡°We just talked.¡± A shiver ran down Sophia¡¯s spine as she anxiously asked, ¡°What¡­ What did he say?¡± He said we used to be friends, and he¡¯s been worried about me these past few years.¡± Sophia took a deep breath. Did he say anything else?¡± Marcus slowly opened his eyes to look at her. ¡°No. Why? Were you afraid he¡¯d tell me something?¡± Sophia immediately shook her head and forced a naturalugh. ¡°No! Of course not! I was just asking! After so many years without seeing his old friend,! thought his appearance might trigger some of your memories.¡± She was desperately trying to probe him to find out if he remembered anything. Marcus replied in a nonchnt tone. ¡°I did find them somewhat familiar, but I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen them before. Especially thatdy. Who is she? Were we close before?¡± Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 Upon the mention of Ellinor, Sophia¡¯s face stiffened a bit. ¡°She¡­ she¡­.. she¡¯s an old friend of yours. She was involved with Mr. Rex, so it¡¯s only natural you¡¯d find her familiar.¡± As she spoke, she diligently observed the changes in the man¡¯s expressions. Marcus nodded, looking somewhat puzzled. ¡°Really?¡± His confusion both worried Sophia that he might remember something and relieved her that he hadn¡¯t recalled anything so far. ¡°Um¡­ enough of that! We¡¯re here to have fun; let¡¯s not talk about them. Here, Marcus, I brought some fruit slices. You and Tristan should have some. Our next stop is a famouske in Greenhaven; the scenery there has a ssic charm.¡± Marcus epted the te of fruit slices from Sophia, cing it on the small table in the RV. He didn¡¯t eat any himself, but he picked up a slice of apple with a fork and handed it to his son. ¡°Have some fruit.¡± Tristan was daydreaming. His mind had been elsewhere since he saw Ellinor. His thoughts were all about his beloved Ellinor, only returning to reality when he heard his father¡¯s voice. He epted the fruit slice and awkwardly put it in his mouth. Sophia noticed Tristan¡¯s change too. Recently, her attention had been focused on Marcus, so she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the boy. She almost forgot about the mix-up Tristan had with another kid from Ellinor¡¯s side. The kid raised by Ellinor was more outspoken and troublesome than Tristan, and he talked a lot. And now, this boy seemed to have reverted back to being like Tristan. He was quiet and often lost in thought. ¡°Tristan?¡± Sophia tried calling him. Tristan instantly looked up at her and frowned unhappily. ¡°What?¡± He responded very quickly, almost immediately looking at her when he heard his name. The other boy, whose real name wasn¡¯t Tristan, would always take a few seconds to look at her whenever his name was called. What was going on? Did the two boys switch back when she wasn¡¯t aware? Thinking about this left Sophia feeling a bit scared, so she asked the boy another question to test him. ¡°Tristan, what were you daydreaming about just now? What were you thinking? Your mom and dad brought you out to have fun. Why are you so distracted?¡± Tristan sulked, and his unhappy frown deepened. ¡°Now you¡¯re even going to control my daydreaming? You¡¯re really boring!¡± Sophia was dumbfounded. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This kid was so sharp-tongued and direct. He was nothing like the old Tristan. Tristan was usually the kind who was quiet but stubborn. He wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone, but he wouldn¡¯t confront people directly. Was this really Tristan? Sophia was confused. She nced at Marcus, who was closing his eyes and meditating, oblivious to the outside world. Whatever! Whether Marcus remembered anything or not, she had to take him back to M State immediately. As for Ellinor and her three kids, someone would naturally clean up after them. Thinking of this, a vicious glint shed in Sophia¡¯s eyes. She grabbed a slice of watermelon and chewed it vigorously, as if she were wishing she could chew up that wretched Ellinor. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ellinor and Bartlett arrived at an Italian restaurant. They didn¡¯t ask for a private room but found themselves a seat in the main dining area. Bartlett clearly wasn¡¯t happy about it. ¡°Ellinor, I asked the manager, and there are seats avable upstairs, so why don¡¯t we go up there?¡± Ellinor sat down on her own. ¡°If you want to sit upstairs, you can go by yourself. I like it here, so I¡¯m staying here. We can eat separately if need be.¡± Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 As soon as he heard this, Bartlett immediately ceased his struggles. With a shrug, he pulled out a chair and sat down across from her, sighing with resignation. ¡°Oh, Ellinor, you really are a tough nut to crack.¡± After ordering her own food, Ellinor handed the menu to him. ¡°Less talk, more ordering. The sooner we eat, the sooner we get back to the office. I¡¯ve got things to do this afternoon.¡± After taking the menu from her, Bartlett let out another sigh and added a few dishes to the order. He handed the menu to the waiter and waved him off. ¡°Ellinor, is it really necessary to be this cautious while having a meal with me? You¡¯re not even willing to sit in a private booth? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re checking into a motel.¡± Ellinor was typing on her phone again, and after he finished talking, she nced up at him. ¡°A man and a woman alone in a room can lead to misunderstandings. Since we¡¯re here for business, it¡¯s better to eat in public. It saves us the trouble.¡± Bartlett crossed his arms. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re so careful. Are you afraid Theo might get the wrong idea?¡± Ellinor¡¯s typing paused for a moment, but she didn¡¯t reply and continued typing. She was sending a message to Theo. It was an encrypted message, and there was no sound when the other side received it. Even if someone else saw it, it would just seem like a weather forecast notification. But Theo hadn¡¯t replied yet. She was getting worried about the situation on Theo¡¯s end. ¡°Ellinor? Ellinor!¡± Bartlett¡¯s hand reached out and knocked on the table in front of her. She snapped back to reality. ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Bartlett frowned after seeing her distracted expression. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve been talking to you for a while now; did you not hear any of it?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ellinor had indeed not heard anything he said. She wasn¡¯t interested, but she asked anyway, ¡°What did you say?¡± Bartlett looked disappointed, and he waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Forget it; you clearly don¡¯t care about what I have to say. Go back to your phone.¡± Ellinor was just waiting for Theo¡¯s reply. He hadn¡¯t responded in a while, so he must¡¯ve been preupied. The waiter brought their food. She was hungry, so she put her phone aside and started eating. Bartlett looked somewhat relieved to see her put her phone down. ¡°Finally willing to part with your precious phone, huh? I wonder who you were messaging that you cared so much about.¡± Ellinor nced at him. ¡°Eat your food. Less talking!¡± Bartlett smiled. ¡°Eating in silence is boring too!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I think you¡¯re not hungry; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have the time to talk so much.¡± Bartlett was actually pretty happy. Even if Ellinor wasining about him or snapping at him, it was better than her not even giving him a nce. He picked up his fork and was about to say something while serving her some food. Suddenly, Ellinor¡¯s phone rang, cutting him off. Ellinor became very attentive and quickly jumped to get her phone. She thought it was Theo responding to her message, but it turned out to be a call. Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 After ncing at her phone, Ellinor saw that it was a call from the director of her kids¡¯ preschool. Concerned about her children, Ellinor answered immediately. ¡°Hello, Director. What¡¯s the matter?¡± On the other end of the line, the director¡¯s voice was fraught with urgency. ¡°Mrs. nchet, I need you to come to the preschool right away! Your son, Baber, has hit another child, and their parents are here and demanding to see you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ellinor jumped to her feet, unable to believe that her normally well-behaved son, Baber, would resort to violence. Calming herself, she replied, ¡°Alright, Director. I¡¯m on my way.¡± After hanging up the phone, she left the dining table without a word to Bartlett and rushed out. ¡°Ellinor, where are you going? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bartlett, realizing something was wrong, attempted to follow her but was halted by the waitress with the bill. By the time he managed to leave the restaurant, Ellinor was nowhere to be seen. Preschool. Ellinor instructed her chauffeur to stop and drove herself to the preschool, reaching it in just fifteen minutes. Her heart was pounding with worry for Baber. Baber had always been considerate and polite. He was friendly towards all his ssmates. What could have provoked him into hitting another child? After rushing into Baber¡¯s ssroom, she was informed by his teacher that he was currently in the director¡¯s office. Upon reaching the office, she found Baber standing alone in a corner with his head down. The director was in the middle of apologizing to the other child¡¯s parents. The parents, clearly upset about their child¡¯s state, were not satisfied. ¡°What kind of establishment is this? How do you care for the children? How could another child have hurt our Andrew so badly?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right! We chose this preschool because of its reputation. If this kind of thing happens under your watch, we won¡¯t let it go!¡± The director bowed in apology. ¡°I am truly sorry. Baber has always been a well-behaved child. Today, we don¡¯t know what happened. Usually, we have several teachers supervising them. Today, because the air conditioning broke down, the teachers were inspecting it. We left Baber with the other children for less than five minutes, and this happened. We take full responsibility for today¡¯s mishap.¡± The parents were not satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s not good enough! My son, who I don¡¯t eveny a hand on, has been beaten up in your preschool. Unless the parents of that childe and apologize to my son, this matter isn¡¯t over!¡± They continued as tears welled up in their eyes. ¡°Our son has always been well-behaved. Nobody has everid a finger on him. And now, look at him! Director, how could you dare say that this Baber is well- behaved? Could a well-behaved child do this to another child? And you even made such a violent child a ss leader. What were you thinking?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The director, at a loss, continued apologizing. Just as she didn¡¯t know what to do next, she spotted Ellinor at the door. Rushing over like she had found her lifeline, she said, ¡°Mrs. nchet, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. Please have Baber apologize to the child he hit. Look, he even drew blood. His parents are really upset.¡± Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 Ellinor walked in, and her eyes fell on the child, who was being fawned over by his parents. She had seen the boy before when she picked up Baber from school. He was the same age as Baber, yet taller and sturdier. He didn¡¯t seem like the type to pick a fight. But there he was, clearly injured. After assessing the child, Ellinor looked up at his parents. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just got here, and I¡¯m not quite sure what happened. I need to talk to my son first. If you could just give me a moment.¡± With that, she turned and headed towards Baber, who was standing alone in a corner. The parents of the injured child were far from pleased with this. Their brows furrowed as they turned to the director. ¡°Just look at her attitude!¡± The father eximed, ¡°Our child is injured, and she can¡¯t even get her son to apologize? She needs to ¡®talk¡¯ to him first?! What¡¯s there to talk about? Her son isn¡¯t the one who¡¯s hurt!¡± The mother chimed in. ¡°Exactly! Your school is supposed to interview the parents before enrolling their children, right? How are parents like her epted? Your school seems no better than the regr kindergartens out there!¡± The director, once again, tried to pacify them, asking them to wait. Ellinor didn¡¯t pay attention to theirints. Instead, she walked up to Baber and gently crouched down in front of him. ¡°Did you hit him, Baber?¡± She asked. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Baber hung his head and gave her a small nod, but remained silent, not daring to meet her gaze. ¡°Why did you hit him?¡± She asked again. Still, Baber stayed silent as his head sank even lower. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ellinor refused to believe her son would bully a ssmate for no reason. She pulled Baber close and softly encouraged him. ¡°You need to tell me why you did it, so I can support you. Baber, I know you wouldn¡¯t hit someone without a good reason. Don¡¯t be scared; tell me what happened.¡± Baber lifted his head. His eyes were red as he looked at Ellinor. He opened his mouth, hesitating to speak, then, after a vigorous shake of his head, suddenly pushed Ellinor away and ran off. Because Ellinor was crouching, she lost her bnce and fell backwards,nding harshly on the ground. She frowned and looked at her son¡¯s retreating figure, feeling both worried and confused. What on earth was going on? The parents of the injured child had witnessed the whole scene and seized the opportunity to reinforce their point. ¡°Director, you saw that, right? That child is violent! He even pushed his own mother! Keeping a child like him in your school is like having a ticking time bomb. If you don¡¯t expel him, we¡¯ll inform other parents and collectively withdraw our children from your school!¡± Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 The boy¡¯s mother yelled, ¡°That¡¯s right! Such a child cannot be allowed to stay at this preschool. This time it was our son who was hit, but next time it¡¯ll be someone else¡¯s!¡± Upon hearing they wanted to rally other parents to withdraw their children from the preschool, the director¡¯s face went as white as a ghost. She hurriedly called for Ellinor. ¡°Madam, pleasee over and apologize. We can¡¯t let one child cause such a big impact on our preschool!¡± Ellinor rose, dusted herself off, and walked over. After apologizing to the director, she turned her calm gaze to the parents. ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the full story yet, but my son admitted that he hit someone. Regardless, hitting people is wrong, and as a parent, I apologize. I¡¯m really sorry. I will personally take your son to the hospital for a full check-up, and I will cover all the medical expenses.¡± The boy¡¯s father was relentless. ¡°You think an apology is enough? Today, not only was my son physically injured, but his young mind was also severely traumatized! All because of your child!¡± The boy¡¯s mother echoed her husband¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Exactly!¡± Ellinor looked at the boy¡¯s father. ¡°So, you mean you want a psychologist to provide counseling for your son? That can be arranged; I will take care of it.¡± The boy¡¯s father was very irritated. ¡°What counseling? Do you think we can¡¯t afford it? Every child in this preschool is well-off!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± The boy¡¯s father jerked his chin. ¡°I want your son to kneel down and apologize to my son. If he does that, we might let him stay enrolled in this preschool; otherwise, this isn¡¯t over!¡± The boy¡¯s mother, holding her bruised son, nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes! He must kneel and apologize!¡± Hearing that Baber¡¯s apology might be enough, the director¡¯s face rxed a bit. She sighed with relief and turned to Ellinor. ¡°Madam, they said an apology from Baber would do. Go find Baber, talk to him, and get him to apologize.¡± Ellinor¡¯s face remained impassive. She simply looked calm. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After a moment of silence, Ellinor finally spoke, ¡°An apology is fine, provided my son is really at fault. But as for him kneeling, that¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Upon hearing Ellinor¡¯s unyielding stance and noticing that she was alone without a husband, the boy¡¯s father grew more aggressive. ¡°Your son has made my son look like this, and you still don¡¯t think your son is at fault? Ha! Like mother, like son! I shouldn¡¯t have given you a chance. Even if your son apologized on his knees, it wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He turned his angry gaze toward the director. ¡°If your preschool doesn¡¯t expel this woman¡¯s son immediately, then prepare for doom! I am the administrator of the parentmittee. I just need to tell the other parents that your preschool is harboring a violent child who assaults others. They¡¯ll withdraw their children without any hesitation!¡± The boy¡¯s mother added, ¡°Who would send their child to a dangerous preschool like this?! What sort of parent would allow their kid to be attacked at any moment?!¡± The director panicked. ¡°Please! Let¡¯s talk this out!¡± She tried to calm the boy¡¯s father while looking anxiously at Ellinor. ¡°Madam, it was indeed your son, Baber, who hit someone. I beg you! Get Baber to apologize. Don¡¯t put our preschool in this difficult position!¡± ¡°Director, I won¡¯t make things difficult for the preschool, but I need to understand the full story before deciding whether my son should apologize. Now, I would like to see the preschool¡¯s surveince footage to see how the fight started.¡± The boy¡¯s father wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°What do you mean ¡®how the fight started¡¯? It wasn¡¯t a fight! Your son just attacked our son!¡± Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 The mother of the child chimed in. ¡°Exactly!¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Let¡¯s see whether it was a fight or just one-sided aggression. Where can we review the surveince footage, Director?¡± The director blinked. She stole nces at Ellinor, then at the parents of the supposedly assaulted child. ¡°Well¡­¡± The father huffed. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see the footage. Their child didn¡¯t even lose a single hair strand, and they have the audacity to suggest it was a brawl? I can¡¯t wait to hear her excuses after watching the footage!¡± Seeing that both parties agreed to view the surveince, the director led them towards the security room. The supposedly assaulted child was nestled in his mother¡¯s arms as he whimpered. When he heard about viewing the footage, he timidly tugged at his father¡¯s coat. The father assumed his son was scared and gently ruffled his hair, reassuring him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, buddy. Today, your mom and dad will make sure justice is served, and the little rascal will apologize to you.¡± With that, he carried his son and followed the director to the security room as his wife trailed behind him. In the security room, a single guard was present. The director instructed him to bring up the footage from the time of the alleged fight. While the guard was busy with the footage, the director was busy apologizing to the couple, fearing they might redirect their anger towards her preschool after seeing their child being assaulted. Ellinor watched it all with an unreadable expression as her eyes shed with disdain. When she enrolled her three children in this preschool, she didn¡¯t reveal her family background. She merely stated that she ran a small business. Apparently, the director assumed the couple held a higher social status, hence the preferential treatment. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. This dispute urred between two children, and she readily med her son, Baber, without even bothering to review the necessary surveince footage? Was she serious? How ridiculous! ¡°Director, the footage is ready.¡± The security guard reported as he stood up. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The director nodded, offering the parents of the assaulted child the seats in front of the monitor, completely ignoring Ellinor. She pressed the y button, and the footage began. In the video, a teacher was initially present in the ssroom. Upon hearing a noise outside, the teacher stepped out to check. Soon after, the teacher returned, called Baber to the front, and asked him to sit in the small chair facing the ss. The teacher informed him that she had to step out for a while and asked Baber to read a storybook to the ss. All the children obediently agreed. Once the teacher left the ssroom, Baber unfolded the storybook and began reading to his ssmates. Just as he finished reading a segment, a chubby boy from the back row left his seat, walked over, and snatched a butterfly hair clip from a little girl sitting in the front row. The girl¡¯s hair was tousled, and she started crying, demanding the boy return her hair clip. Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 The chubby boy not only refused tofort the crying girl; he even snatched her hair clip and tossed it on the ground,ughing uproariously as he did so. Her tears only intensified, and seeing this, Baber, who had been quietly reading a storybook up front, stepped in. He reprimanded the chubby kid,manding him to pick up the butterfly hair clip and return it to the girl. The chubby boy, however, ignored Baber. He even went as far as to mock him with grotesque faces. Angry now, Baber warned him that if he didn¡¯t pick up the butterfly hair clip and return it to the girl, he would call the teacher in. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The chubby boy challenged him. ¡°If you rat me out, I¡¯ll smash your face in!¡± And with that, he menacingly grabbed Baber¡¯s cor and raised his fist. Baber looked serious. He was clearly trying to control his temper. He took a deep breath and called out for the teacher. In an attempt to silence him, the chubby boy swung a fist at Baber¡¯s face. Baber, however, dodged the attack and even pushed him away with force. The chubby boy, unsteady due to his size, stumbled and fell, hitting his leg against the table. In pain, he gritted his teeth and got up, still determined to fight. He swung his fist at Baber again, but Baber continued to dodge his attacks, refusing to fight back. After several missed punches and kicks, the chubby boy ended up hurting himself more. He even fell and cut his forehead. His ridiculous fury had the whole ss roaring withughter, which only served to intensify his rage. In his embarrassment, he turned his anger back onto the crying girl, roughly pulling her braids and making her scream. It was at this point that Baber could no longer stand by. He tried to intervene, but the chubby boy took advantage of the situation and swung at Baber once more. Still, he missed, and in his frustration, he resorted to hurling insults. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but an orphan! Everyone in here knows it! You¡¯ve got no one who wants you!¡± He taunted. Baber was taken aback for a moment before he lost control and swung back at the chubby boy. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It didn¡¯t take long for the teacher to hear themotion and return to find Baber on top of the chubby boy with his fists flying. The teacher quickly separated the boys, and the video ended. As they watched the footage, the parents¡¯ expressions shifted from self-righteous anger to a mix of embarrassment and confusion. The chubby boy, cradled in his parents¡¯ arms, avoided eye contact. Guilt was written all over his face. Ellinor watched with aplicated expression, especially at the part where her son was called an orphan. ¡°Director.¡± She said as she turned to face her. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen the truth, do you still think my son should apologize? Shouldn¡¯t you, as the director, have viewed the surveince footage before taking sides?¡± The director looked sheepish. ¡°I¡­ I apologize, Madam. I was too hasty.¡± She was about to respond when the chubby boy¡¯s father interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s clear from the video that your son was the first to hit my boy. How is that not starting the fight?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. His wife, though not as confident as before, still chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Your son was the first tond a punch!¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Like father, like son. When your son was bullying a girl, were you conveniently blind?¡± Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 The man still seemed determined to create a fuss. His jaw was clenched in anger as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what provoked this! Your son has injured my son, and he needs to apologize and take responsibility! If you don¡¯t get your son to apologize to mine, not only will he have to leave this preschool, but I¡¯ll make sure you have a tough time in Greenhaven. Do you understand me?¡± The mother, heartbroken, gently caressed her son¡¯s battered, pudgy face. ¡°Yes! Absolutely! My son has never been treated like this! And furthermore, he was just being a little yful with a female ssmate. It wasn¡¯t your son¡¯s ce to interfere!¡± Ellinor was taken aback by the couple¡¯s remarks, and they nced at each other in silence. The director, stuck in the middle, was in a difficult position. On one hand, she realized that this couple was truly unreasonable, but on the other, she didn¡¯t want to offend them. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . This couple was well-known in Greenhaven for their wealth, andpared to them, Ellinor, a single mother raising her three children, didn¡¯t stand a chance. With this in mind, the director tried to calm the couple down, then pulled Ellinor aside to speak in hushed tones. ¡°Ellinor, I know your son, Baber, is a good, honest child, and I know this isn¡¯t his fault. But this couple isn¡¯t easy to deal with. You¡¯re a single mother raising three kids, so it must not be easy. Sometimes it¡¯s better to swallow your pride and just apologize. Why not just let it go?¡± Ellinor squinted at the director, who seemed to have no backbone at all. Although she understood her intentions, she still felt disdain. ¡°Why should my son apologize when he didn¡¯t do anything wrong? Director, I send my children to your school to earn knowledge, not to learn how to back down when bullied. I¡¯ll consider transferring all my children to another school.¡± The director was speechless, and her face was flushed with embarrassment. The father, seeing Ellinor¡¯s refusal to back down, became even more aggressive. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can just transfer your son, and this will all be over! Unless your son apologizes to mine, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t live peacefully in Greenhaven or anywhere else in the country! By then, it will be toote for you to beg me for mercy!¡± The mother chimed in again, ¡°Did you hear that? My husband is giving you a chance! Get your son to apologize to mine now, and we might let you off the hook! Otherwise, you can forget about living peacefully ever again!¡± Ellinor looked at the couple¡¯s arrogant demeanour and chuckled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for the day you make my life miserable! But for today, I think I can manage. Goodbye!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As she said this, she turned around to find Baber, ignoring the couple¡¯s furious expressions. Left alone, the director had no choice but to appease the angry couple, apologize on behalf of the school, and distance the preschool from the incident. After emerging from the security room, Ellinor looked through the hallway window to see Baber in the preschool yard, hiding in a small slide house and wiping his tears. She watched him for a moment before walking away. Instead of going down to Baber, she went upstairs to the toddler ss. Adrian and La were in the toddler ss. Since she was already there, she decided to take them home as well. La and Adrian were both surprised and happy to see their mom arrive so early, but they were also a bit confused. ¡°Mommy! Why did youe to pick us up so early today? Usually, youe in the afternoon, right?¡± La inquisitively asked. Adrian also asked, ¡°Yeah, Mommy! What¡¯s going on today? Is it a special asion? Are you going to take us out for fun?¡± Ellinor lightly tapped Adrian¡¯s head. ¡°All you think about is having fun!¡± Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Then she bent down to scoop up her daughter, La, and asked, ¡°La, sweetie, have you heard anything about your big brother, Baber, at preschool recently?¡± La was not as oblivious as her brother, Adrian. She was perceptive and noticed many unusual details. Upon hearing her mother¡¯s question, La became curious. ¡°Mommy, how did you know about the rumors about Baber?¡± Just as she had suspected. Ellinor was right. Earlier, while checking the surveince cameras, she heard that chubby little boy calling Baber an orphan and iming that he was adopted. He also said that everyone at preschool knew about it, so she knew something was up. Adrian and La were unaware of the incident where Baber had hit someone. ¡°Mommy just heard about it. La, what have you heard? Tell Mommy everything; don¡¯t leave out any details.¡± La nced at Adrian, seeming to hesitate about whether to speak or not. Her daughter¡¯s hesitation made Ellinor frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you now keeping secrets from Mommy too? Why aren¡¯t you talking to me?¡± La quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Mommy¡­ I just didn¡¯t want you to be upset.¡± Ellinor sternly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be upset if you don¡¯t tell the truth.¡± La blinked her eyes beforeing clean. ¡°Okay, Mommy, I¡¯ll tell you everything. The kids at preschool have been saying that Baber isn¡¯t your real child. They keep saying that he¡¯s a discarded orphan. They also say his real mother is an immoral woman and that he carries a nasty virus, so everyone should stay away from him.¡± Ellinor¡¯s brow furrowed. Who would spread such vile rumors at a preschool?! No wonder Baber had been off recently! This was absolutely outrageous! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Baber was indeed not her biological child, but she had always treated him as her own, without any insincerity. She loved Baber just as much as she loved La and Adrian, not a bit less. Baber had been adopted from abroad by Theo. Being of mixed race, he had an exotic look, so there¡¯s no way they could lie to him about being their biological child. Baber was an exceptionally bright child. He was aware that he was different from his siblings, and he had a particrly sensitive mind due to the hardships he faced at a young age. How could he not be bothered by the malicious rumors at preschool?! She had no idea who Baber¡¯s biological mother was or what she did for a living. How could anyone else know?! Growing angrier by the second, Ellinor asked her two children, ¡°Have either of youforted Baber?¡± La and Adrian exchanged nces before shaking their heads. La exined, ¡°Mommy, we wanted tofort Baber, but he ignored us all day. He acted as if he couldn¡¯t hear us when we tried to talk to him this morning. Mommy, Baber might not want to stay with us anymore. I think¡­¡± Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Ellinor¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as soon as she heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± La pouted. She wasn¡¯t making things up; she truly felt like their older brother, Baber, was distancing himself from them. Ellinor¡¯s gaze drifted out the window. ¡°Adrian, your brother is on the slide. Go get him and tell him Mommy is taking you to the amusement park.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Adrian, upon hearing the prospect of the amusement park, immediately scampered off. Ellinor, carrying La, leisurely followed as her mind tried to decipher the rumors revolving around the kindergarten. Adrian crawled into the mushroom-shaped yhouse on the slide, seeking Baber, who was huddled inside. ¡°Bro, Mommy¡¯s here to pick us up. She said she¡¯s taking us to the amusement park! Let¡¯s go!¡± Baber lifted his head to look at Adrian, then shook his head despondently. ¡°I¡¯m not going; you guys go.¡± Adrian frowned in frustration. ¡°Why not? Bro, don¡¯t you love the park¡¯s merry-go-round more than anyone? Let¡¯s go y together!¡± Baber curled up tightly and buried his head into his knees. ¡°I won¡¯t go¡­ I won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore.¡± His voice gradually diminished, to the point where Adrian couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying. He tilted his head in confusion as he asked, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Baber remained silent; only the sound of his stifled sobs could be heard. At that moment. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to go to the amusement park with us, we still have to go home. Do you n on spending the night here?¡± He heard Ellinor¡¯s voice, making him instantly lift his head. After hearing Mommy¡¯s voice, Adrian poked his head out of the yhouse. ¡°Mommy, I think my brother¡¯s not in a good mood. He doesn¡¯t want to go to the amusement park. Maybe we can go another day.¡± It was rare for Adrian to be understanding and willingly give up a trip to the amusement park. Ellinor hummed in response. ¡°You guyse down first. We¡¯ll decide whether to go to the amusement park when we get in the car.¡± Adrian agreed readily. ¡°Okay!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then he turned around and pulled Baber up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, bro. Mommy¡¯s waiting for us!¡± Baber didn¡¯t resist Adrian¡¯s pull. He obediently followed him down the slide. However, he didn¡¯t dare look at Ellinor¡¯s face. He felt guilty, as if he had done something wrong. Ellinor didn¡¯t say anything for the time being. She led the three kids to the car and fastened their seat belts. She had Adrian and La sit in the back while she brought the moping Baber to the front, gently fastening his seat belt. Baber didn¡¯t look at her the whole time; even his breathing was careful. Ellinor then got into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Mommy is not going back to the office this afternoon. You three decide. Do you want to go to the amusement park for a while or go straight home?¡± Adrian and La, the siblings who usually bickered a lot, surprisingly spoke in unison. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to brother!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll listen to brother!¡± Ellinor turned her head to look at Baber, who was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Your brother and sister will follow your lead. Baber, where do you want to go?¡± Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 Baber looked up in surprise at his mother, who was wearing a gentle expression. ¡°I?¡± Ellinor reached out and gently ruffled his hair. ¡°Yes, sweetie? Do you want to go to the amusement park, or would you rather head home? It¡¯s all up to you. I¡¯ve cleared my afternoon schedule just to spend time with you guys.¡± Baber blinked. He was beside himself with disbelief. ¡°Mom¡­ I got into trouble. Aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? What did you do?¡± Baber looked stunned. ¡°I¡­ I hit someone.¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Well, I should praise you for that. Standing up against bullies isn¡¯t wrong, and neither is fighting back when they hurt others. I¡¯ve seen the surveince footage, and I must say, you did great. You bravely defended your ssmate. Good job!¡± Baber couldn¡¯t believe he was being praised. Hisrge, anxious eyes widened in shock. ¡°Mom¡­ I really didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Ellinor, with absolute certainty, cradled his little face and nted a soft kiss on his forehead. ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t, my brave boy. You¡¯re an incredible role model for your siblings. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± Baber turned a glowing shade of red. He was overwhelmed by this unexpected praise. ¡°But Mom, I still caused you trouble.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°What do you mean, ¡¯caused me trouble¡¯? You¡¯re my child. It¡¯s my duty to protect you and take responsibility for you. I¡¯d do anything for you without a second thought. So, no more silly talk, okay?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Baber bit his lip, trying to hold back his tears. He had expected his mother to be angry and me him like the director, Jessica, did. Meanwhile, in the back seat, Adrian and La, unaware of the situation, leaned in curiously. ¡°Mom, what are you and Baber talking about? Who did Baber hit?¡± ¡°Mom, who did Baber fight with?¡± Ellinor turned to her other children. ¡°Today, your brother did something very brave. He stood up for a little girl who was being bullied and even fought off the bully. Isn¡¯t he amazing?¡± She proudly exined. Adrian and La gasped in surprise. They began looking at Baber as if he were a superhero. Adrian asked eagerly, ¡°Baber, how did you fight him off? Can you teach me?¡± La gushed. ¡°My brother is so cool! Now I can walk around preschool with confidence, knowing Baber¡¯s got my back! But I can only count on Baber. Adrian, you always run off faster than me when there¡¯s trouble!¡± Adrian crossed his arms in defiance. ¡°Hey! You can praise Baber without insulting me! When did I ever abandon you?¡± La snorted. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t protect me. You never treated me like a sister.¡± Adrian retorted. ¡°And you never treated me like a brother! You¡¯re always badmouthing me!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± The conversation took a turn for the worst. The two kids started squabbling and began ignoring each other with their cheeks puffed in resentment. Ellinorughed helplessly at their antics. ¡°You two can¡¯t stop bickering, can you? Why not try to be more like your brother and channel that energy into standing up against bullies?¡± The two kids nced at their mother, then at their blushing brother. La sighed. ¡°Fine¡­ For Baber¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll make peace with stinky Adrian.¡± Adrian scoffed. ¡°And I¡¯ll reluctantly ept your peace offering, for the sake of being the bigger person.¡± Ellinor pinched the bridge of her nose and turned to Baber. ¡°Let¡¯s ignore them. They¡¯ll sort it out. So, Baber, have you decided? Do you want to go to the amusement park?¡± Baber blinked his big, sparkling eyes. He hesitated for a moment and then nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes¡­ Mom, I want to go to the amusement park.¡± Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 Ellinor chuckled. ¡°Alright! We¡¯re going to the amusement park, and today, Mommy will be there with you until the evening. We can even watch the fireworks show; how about that?¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± The three little ones unanimously agreed. The other two, who were initially grumpy, suddenly forgot their grievances at the thought of going to the amusement park. Baber rubbed his belly, trying to mask the grumbling sound from his stomach. He didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood. But Ellinor, with her sharp ears, picked up on it. ¡°Are you hungry, Baber? Should we go grab something to eat first?¡± Baber blushed and gave a shy yet delighted smile. Adrian and La also chimed in, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, we¡¯re hungry too. I want pizza!¡± ¡°I want a beef burger!¡± Ignoring the two, Ellinor asked Baber, ¡°What would you like to eat, Baber? You¡¯ve been so good today, so Mommy wants to reward you. Whatever you say goes!¡± Only then did Baber¡¯s unease and insecurity fade awaypletely. He smiled and said, ¡°I also want a burger and pizza, Mommy. Let¡¯s just go with what my little brother and sister want!¡± Saddened by Baber¡¯s understanding nature, Ellinor agreed. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s get going!¡±. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± On the other side of town. Sophia, with Marcus and Tristan, had just finished touring the icondmarks of Greenhaven and were about to return. Throughout the journey, she had been distracted. Ever since she met Ellinor, she felt uneasy. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. Marcus and Tristan were very cooperative. They strolled around when asked, and they returned to the car when it was time to go back. They didn¡¯t even say much. Originally, Sophia nned to take them out for a meal before heading back to the hotel. But after meeting Ellinor, she worried about potential problems and thought it better to return to the hotel directly. They arrived back at the hotel around two in the afternoon. As they passed Thaddeus¡¯ suite, they saw his two trusted henchmen standing by the door. This meant that Thaddeus had returned from his morning errands. With a glint in her eyes, Sophia stopped and said to Marcus, who was in his wheelchair, ¡°Marcus, you and Tristan go to our suite first. I¡¯m going to greet my dad and let him know we¡¯re back.¡± Marcus simply nodded and continued forward with Tristan. After watching Marcus and Tristan enter their suite, Sophia knocked on her father¡¯s door and stepped inside. As soon as she entered, she stumbled over something hard on the floor. She almost fell over. Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 Struggling to regain her bnce, Sophia managed to steady herself against the hallway¡¯s shoe rack. She let out a sigh of relief and looked down to see the broken pieces of a cell phone under her feet. Scattered around her were remnants of what used to be her father¡¯s phone. What happened here? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Why did her father smash his phone? Sophia felt a surge of unease well up in her. Furrowing her brow, she nced at the living room, where she caught sight of Thaddeus sitting on the couch with a brooding expression on his face as he puffed on a cigar. Sophia approached him. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you smash your phone?¡± Thaddeus cast a cold nce at his daughter. ¡°Why are you calling me ¡®Dad¡¯ now? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t need me anymore? Then don¡¯t bother about me!¡± Sophia knew that her father was just venting his anger. She sighed and sat down next to him. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no bad blood between us. I just didn¡¯t want you interfering in my rtionship with Marcus. It doesn¡¯t mean I want to sever our father-daughter bond.¡± Thaddeus took a long drag of his cigar and blew out a thick cloud of smoke with a grunt. Sophia asked again, ¡°Dad, please tell me what happened. What got you so angry? Please don¡¯t keep me in the dark. Are Bertha and Lea involved?¡± Thaddeus frowned. He was visibly troubled. ¡°No. It has nothing to do with Bertha and Lea. Don¡¯t always associate them with everything negative.¡± Upon hearing this, Sophia felt a little irritated. ¡°Dad! Look at how you¡¯re thinking of me now! I was just showing some concern and asking questions. Why can¡¯t I even mention Bertha?¡± Thaddeus, already in a foul mood, felt even more frustrated when he thought about his wife¡¯s ongoing divorce proceedings. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to see Bertha today. I was dealing with work-rted matters.¡± Sophia¡¯s forehead furrowed in worry. ¡°Dad, did you run into some problems at work?¡± Thaddeus snuffed out his cigar. ¡°Thepanies I was preparing to sell have been hit with tax issues. They¡¯ve been seized now.¡± Sophia gasped in shock. ¡°What? How did that happen? Who has the guts to seize your assets?¡± Thaddeus had significant influence in M State, and despite his slightly weaker presence here, he was not to be trifled with. This sudden seizure was clearly out of the ordinary. Someone must be stirring things up behind the scenes. ¡°Thepanies have been seized, and I have to stay here to cooperate with the investigation. It¡¯s such a bloody hassle!¡± Sophia thought for a moment. ¡°Dad, in the grand scheme of things, these small domestic assets aren¡¯t that important to you. Why not just let them go? We could all move back to M State!¡± Thaddeus sighed deeply. ¡°The issue now isn¡¯t about what I want. I have to stay and cooperate with the investigation. Due to the tax issues with thosepanies, I¡¯ve been barred from leaving the country.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Sophia was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected things to be this serious. ¡°What do we do now, Dad? Are you stuck here? How long will the investigation take?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! We still don¡¯t know how big the tax discrepancy is. If it¡¯s arge amount, I might even have to serve time here.¡± What? What? What?! Sophia waspletely flustered. ¡°Oh, um¡­ Dad, I don¡¯t think that will happen. The authorities should show you some respect. If ites to it, we can just pay them off.¡± Thaddeus lit another cigar. He couldn¡¯t hide his frustrations. The people in charge now were not the same ones he used to know. Things were difficult. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Sophia became increasingly worried. ¡°Dad, how about this? You stay here to cooperate with the investigation, and I¡¯ll take Marcus and Tristan back to M State to wait for you. It seems like this situation won¡¯t be resolved quickly. I want to take Marcus back first. I don¡¯t feelfortable staying with him here.¡± Upon hearing this, Thaddeus frowned in displeasure. ¡°So, you¡¯re more concerned about your crippled husband than your old man, who¡¯s under investigation?¡± Sophia quickly waved her hands in denial. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­ Dad, I trust that you will handle things here without any issues. But there¡¯s a problem with Marcus. We ran into Ellinor today. I¡¯m afraid she might try to take Marcus away from me, which is why I think it¡¯s safer to take him back to M State as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 Thaddeus furrowed his brow. ¡°It isn''t that I''m keeping you here, Sophia. It''s the fact that you''re also barred from leaving the country. It''s best you stay put and assist with the investigation.¡± Sophia looked shocked once more. ¡°What? Why? Why would that involve me? Why am I also being kept from leaving the country?¡± Thaddeus took a deep drag from his cigar. ¡°Have you forgotten? Three years ago, you came back for that man and managed some of thepanies here. So some of the financial discrepancies happened under your watch. So, you have to stick around and cooperate with the investigation.¡± Sophia''s brows knotted together like a pretzel. How could this happen?! If she was barred from leaving, didn''t that mean she wouldn''t be able to take Marcus away immediately? What if Ellinor decided to strike while the iron was hot? Sophia''s feeling of uneasiness grew stronger, and she started to doubt the sudden crisis in her father''spanies. It was all too coincidental, wasn''t it? Meanwhile, in the suite where Marcus and Tristan were. Once they returned to their room, Marcus closed the door, stood up from his wheelchair, and took off his jacket, throwing it on the bed. His mood had been sour ever since he saw Ellinor. Why did Ellinor have to show up with Bartlett at that scenic spot? Did they really have to enjoy the scenery together? This confusion and irritation were like a lump in Marcus¡¯ throat. Tristan watched as his father''s towering figure stood up with a mix of admiration and awe in his eyes. ¡°Dad, you''re so tall! Can I be as tall as you when I grow up?¡± Marcus looked down at his son and saw traces of Ellinor on his face. He tousled Tristan¡¯s hair lightly as he said, ¡°If you want to grow tall, you have to eat well.¡± Tristan nodded, then blinked his big eyes and asked, ¡°Dad, are you in a bad mood?¡± Marcus struggled to find a response. Was it that obvious? Even his son could tell? His father''s silence confirmed Tristan''s suspicions. Normally, his father''s expression was mostly stoic, but when he was in a bad mood, his whole aura was different. Most people might not notice the change, but he, being his son, definitely could. ¡°Dad, ever since you saw Ellinor, you''ve seemed upset. Are you not happy because there''s another handsome guy with Ellinor?¡± His son had hit the nail right on the head. Marcus narrowed his eyes and red at Tristan. ¡°You think that shy guy is handsome? What kind of taste do you have?¡± Tristan was taken aback. He suddenly found his father''s petty jealousy amusing and endearing. He couldn''t help but cover his mouth to stifle hisughter. After noticing that his son was suppressing hisughter, Marcus got even more irritated. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Unable to hold it in anymore, Tristan burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha, Dad, you look so funny when you''re jealous.¡± Marcus was speechless.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After Tristan had his fill ofughter, he turned serious and said, ¡°Dad, you really shouldn''t be jealous. Ellinor isn''t interested in that guy at all. I saw it when I was with her; she barely paid him any attention.¡± Marcus felt slightly relieved now, but he was still upset. ¡°If she¡¯s not interested in him, why would she go sightseeing with him?¡± Tristan wasn''t sure of the details, but he believed Ellinor wasn''t the type to easily ept advances from other men. ¡°Dad, if you have questions, why don¡¯t you ask Ellinor? You can get in touch with her, can''t you?¡± Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Marcus remained silent. Sure, he could reach out to the littledy, but he was in no mood for that now. He had seen the messages that Ellinor sent him. But, because she only asked where they were and didn¡¯t exin why she was sightseeing with Bartlett, he chose not to reply. Why didn¡¯t she rify? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would misunderstand her being with another man? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Or did she not care about whether he misunderstood or not? The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he felt. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Three years! He was trapped for over three years! It was hard to imagine how many men approached her during this time with intentions that were less than honorable. Every time he thought about it, his frustration grew. It was almost palpable. At that moment, his sensible son, Tristan, handed him his phone. ¡°Dad, you obviously care a lot about her. Why don¡¯t you just ask her directly? Don¡¯t keep mulling over this. There¡¯s no need to lose sleep over it.¡± Marcus looked at his son and then looked at the phone in his hand. Tristan urged him. ¡°Dad, hurry up! If you don¡¯t call her now, Sophia will be back, and you won¡¯t get a chance to talk to Ellinor!¡± With that thought, Marcus finally took the phone. After a few moments, he sent a video call to Ellinor using encrypted software. The call rang for a while before it was finally picked up. The screen and sound on the other side were chaotic. After the phone was steadied, the camera finallynded on Ellinor¡¯s face. Ellinor looked at the stern face on the screen and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Finally decided to reply, huh?¡± Marcus stared at her coldly. ¡°Where are you? Why haven¡¯t you returned home yet?¡± So, she was still out with Bartlett? They seem to get along quite well. Did they have a lot to talk about? Ellinor panned her phone around to show him the busy surroundings and the parade of mascots. ¡°We¡¯re out! Can you see? Guess where we are?¡± Marcus¡¯ expression grew darker. ¡°You¡¯re at the amusement park together?¡± He clenched his fists in anger. Damn it! Even he had never taken her to an amusement park before! Why did Bartlett get to do that? That sly man had always had a thing for her. Damn him! Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yes! Today was a special day, so I took them to the amusement park. We n to stay until nighttime to watch the fireworks show. They¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± So, they had ns to watch the fireworks show together? How romantic was that? She was his woman. Why did she have to watch the fireworks show with another man?! Marcus¡¯ face was expressionless, but inside he was seething. Upon hearing this, Tristan jumped onto the bed and stared at the phone. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve never seen the fireworks show either. I wish I could be there with you guys!¡± Upon seeing the pitiful look on her other son¡¯s face, Ellinor began to feel a mix of emotions. ¡°Tristan, it¡¯s okay. Next time, when you and your dade back, Mom will take you guys here again. Then you can see the grandest fireworks show ever! Can I promise you that? Now, be a good boy and listen to your dad, okay?¡± Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 Tristan nodded, understanding the predicament that Ellinor found herself in. He could only empathize. Ellinor desperately wished for Tristan to be by her side in times like these. However, the current situation didn¡¯t allow for it. She couldn¡¯t bear Tristan¡¯s sorrowful gaze as he watched everyone else have fun. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s too noisy around here to hear you clearly. Let¡¯s talkter. Bye now!¡± She gingerly said to Marcus. With that, the man¡¯s phone screen went nk. The video call was over. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Marcus stared at the screen in disbelief. She hung up just like that? Did she ever rify whether she was with Bartlett or not?! At this point, Tristan tugged gently at the hem of his father¡¯s shirt, whispering, ¡°Dad, I think Sophia is back.¡± Snapping back to reality, Marcus sat back down in his wheelchair and deleted all records of his interaction with Ellinor from his phone. When Sophia entered the room, she only noticed Marcus looking forfortable clothes in the wardrobe for Tristan. She was too preupied with her problems to notice anything unusual about Marcus. ¡°Marcus, you must be hungry, right? Can I order some room service for you and Tristan? I¡¯m too tired to cook tonight.¡± Marcus just nodded. ¡°Sure. You should rest if you¡¯re tired. We can eat whatever.¡± Sophia absentmindedly agreed. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have some food sent up.¡± Marcus picked out a tank top and shorts for Tristan to leisurely wear at home. After Tristan left to change, Marcus maneuvered his wheelchair out of the room. He found Sophia alone, looking exceptionally weary as she sat on the couch. He squinted his eyes as he wheeled over to Sophia. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look pale. Is there a problem with your father¡¯s business?¡± Sophia was surprised and somewhat pleased that Marcus had noticed her poorplexion. She forced a smile as she answered, ¡°No, no. Everything¡¯s fine, Marcus. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Marcus, with his prating gaze, seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, why don¡¯t you go to bed for a while? Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re heading back to M State in a few days? You should start packing tomorrow.¡± He suggested. The mention of M State made Sophia look even more dejected. ¡°Uh¡­ Marcus, we can¡¯t go back to Michigan yet.¡± Marcus raised his eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Why not?¡± Sophia sighed in frustration. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s some financial issues with my father¡¯spany. I need to stay here with him to sort it out. He¡¯s getting old, and Bertha is giving him a hard time. I don¡¯t trust them.¡± She intentionally left out the part about her travel restrictions. However, Marcus understood. ¡°Alright. You should stay here and help your father with hispany. Tristan and I can go ahead and wait for you in M State.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sophia looked shocked. ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re taking Tristan back without me? You¡¯re not going to stay here with me?¡± Marcus smirked. ¡°What help could I be with this broken body of mine? Your father never liked me, and seeing me only upsets him. It¡¯s better if Tristan and I go back to M State. You can better focus on your father¡¯spany if we aren¡¯t here.¡± Sophia hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡± Marcus cut her off. ¡°But what? Is the issue with thepany so big that it¡¯ll take months or even years to resolve?¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not it!¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s not a long-term issue, Tristan and I will only be in M State for a few days. We¡¯re not used to staying here anyway.¡± Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 After listening to Marcus¡¯ take on things, Sophia reconsidered. ¡°Uh¡­ okay then. I¡¯ll have my father arrange for you and Tristan to head back to M State. As soon as I wrap up everything here, I¡¯ll rush back to you.¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ If it weren¡¯t for her fear of that wretched woman, Ellinor, snatching Marcus away, she would absolutely not let him leave with Tristan. There was nothing better than having them under her watchful eye. But now, she might be under the scrutiny of tax auditors, leaving her no time to look after Marcus and Tristan. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of any misfortune befalling them. After weighing the pros and cons, it seemed best to send them back to M State first. She would have her father¡¯s men look after them. Once they were in M State, nothing would go wrong. Marcus nodded. ¡°You get some sleep. I¡¯ll wait for the room service to bring up our food.¡± Sophia was somewhat taken aback to receive such care about Marcus. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Thank you, Marcus. It¡¯s nice to have you by my side. I¡¯ll surely miss you once you return to M State.¡± Marcus didn¡¯t respond to her sentiment. Just then, there was a knock on the door. It was probably room service, so he maneuvered his wheelchair to answer it. The fireworks show at the amusement park had begun. Ellinor, alone with her three children, watched from the VIP terrace. Adrian and La were jumping around in excitement. They were having the time of their lives and were completely engrossed in the fun. Little Baber cuddled up to Ellinor, sensing that his mother seemed to be preupied. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Mommy, are you okay? You don¡¯t seem very happy.¡± Ellinor, lost in the grandeur of the fireworks, cracked a smile at Baber¡¯s question. ¡°Oh, darling, Mommy¡¯s fine. Just a bit tired.¡± Baber instantly hung his head low, like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I insisted oning to the amusement park. I¡¯ve made you tired.¡± Ellinor frowned slightly as she ruffled Baber¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°What are you talking about? Mommy enjoys spending time with you here. I never had the chance to visit ces like this when I was a child.¡± The guilt in Baber¡¯s eyes faded as he stared wide-eyed at Ellinor. ¡°Why not, Mommy? Didn¡¯t anyone take you to amusement parks when you were little?¡± ¡°Hmm. For a long time, when I was a child, I was on my own.¡± Baber, unaware of Ellinor¡¯s childhood, felt sympathy wash over him after hearing this. He moved closer and heartily embraced his mother. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ll never be alone again. I¡¯ll be with you, and so will my siblings¡­ and Daddy¡­ if he comes back.¡± Ellinor tenderly stroked Baber¡¯s head. ¡°Same for you, sweetheart. You¡¯re never alone. You have Mommy, your siblings, and your daddy.¡± A glimmer of hope sparked in Baber¡¯s uncertain gaze, mirroring the reflection of the fireworks above him. By the time they returned to the nchet Vi, it was already deep into the night. The fireworks show at the amusement park didn¡¯t endte. However, due to the crowd and the darkness, Ellinor feared she might lose the children in themotion. After all, she was the only adult, and she had no help. So, she waited until the very end before leaving the park with the children. Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 As soon as she entered the house, Veronica rushed over. ¡°Ellinor, why did you guys get back sote?! I was worried sick!¡± After voicing her frustrations, she bent down and gave tender kisses to the three little ones. ¡°Auntie was so worried about you! You three little rascals, did you persuade your mom to take you out to y again? Your mom works so hard all day, so you should consider her tiredness.¡± ¡°Auntie, no! Mom was the one who wanted to take us to the amusement park today.¡± La rified. ¡°That¡¯s right. Auntie, today it was mom who wanted to reward us.¡± Adrian chimed in. La gave Adrian a disdainful look. ¡°Mom wanted to reward Baber. We just tagged along!¡± Adrian red back at her. ¡°I know that! You don¡¯t need to rub it in!¡± La huffed and ignored him. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Veronica was used to the siblings¡¯ quarrels and didn¡¯t take it to heart. She turned her curious gaze to Baber and rubbed his adorable, round face. ¡°Baber, you were rewarded today? Tell Auntie what happened. Did youe first in something at kindergarten?¡± Baber blushed, finding it hard to speak. Even though his mom told him he did nothing wrong, after calming down, he still felt that impulsively hitting someone wasn¡¯t a good thing. Thinking that Baber was too shy to speak, La and Adrian both rushed to tell Veronica instead. La was the first to praise her older brother. ¡°Auntie, I know! Today, Baber stood up for a girl who was being bullied!¡± ¡°Auntie, Baber was so cool. He left the bully with a bloody nose and a swollen face!¡± Adrian could barely hide his admiration for his older brother at the moment. ¡°What?¡± Veronica eximed as her eyebrows knitted together. She quickly examined Baber. ¡°You got into a fight? Baber, tell Auntie if you got hurt.¡± Baber shook his head. ¡°No I didn¡¯t get hurt.¡± Still worried, Veronica closely inspected Baber. She even rolled up his sleeves to check for any wounds. Ellinor patted Veronica¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no need to check. Baber isn¡¯t injured; I¡¯ve already looked.¡± Veronica finally rxed a little. She stood up and ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Ellinor, what happened exactly? Who did Baber fight with? You should have informed me about something so serious. I¡¯d have gone to the kindergarten to see who dared to mess with my nephew!¡± Ellinor smiled at Veronica¡¯s protective stance. ¡°If you went, you¡¯d end up in a fight with the kid¡¯s parents, which would only create more chaos.¡± Veronica looked displeased. ¡°What? Are the kid¡¯s parents arrogant? Did they bully you, Ellinor?¡± Ellinor shook her head lightly as she coaxed the children to go inside the house. But Veronica was still worried. She followed Ellinor, asking, ¡°Ellinor, tell me! Were the kid and his parents unbearable? Did they bully you?¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t you know that I don¡¯t let anyone bully me?¡± Veronica paused and thought about it for a moment. Ellinor was indeed not someone who would let others push her around. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Even when she was influenced by Patricia to make Ellinor¡¯s life miserable, Ellinor didn¡¯t let her off once. But she was still worried, and she couldn¡¯t stop herself from frowning and pouting. ¡°Hmph! Even if you weren¡¯t bullied, I still want to meet that kid and his parents. They must have done something extremely bad to push our gentle Baber to fight.¡± Ellinor patted her shoulder. ¡°Alright! It¡¯ste, so you must be tired too. Go sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired, but you look exhausted. You took all three of them to the amusement park, so you must have been on your toes the whole time. Not to mention, you also had to y with them; you must be really worn out, huh?¡± Ellinor shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine; these three don¡¯t have the guts to run wild when I¡¯m around. They¡¯re quite obedient.¡± Veronicained. ¡°Ellinor, next time something like this happens, you must call me. I can help you with the kids at the amusement park.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow at Veronica¡¯s upset face. ¡°You¡¯ve matured quite a lot these past few years. You seem quite responsible. Alright, I¡¯ll definitely call you next time.¡± Veronica pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be responsible; I just care about you. My brother isn¡¯t here, and I want to lessen the burden you carry.¡± Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 Ellinor shed a smile and reached out to pinch Veronica¡¯s cheek. ¡°Okay, Veronica,¡± she soothed, ¡°I¡¯ll remember to share some of my worries with you next time.¡± But Veronica wasn¡¯t fooled. She knew Ellinor was just humoring her. Despite her fierce independence and stubbornness, which were qualities Veronica admired, she also recognized that they were Ellinor¡¯s greatest weaknesses. It was heartbreaking to see her carry such heavy burdens alone. Veronica sighed longingly as she wished for her brother to magically appear. He was the only one who could spoil Ellinor and take some of those burdens off her shoulders. ¡°Ellinor.¡± She began, her voiceced with worry. ¡°What do you think he¡¯s doing right now?¡± ¡°It¡¯ste; he¡¯s probably asleep by now.¡± Ellinor squinted at her as she replied. Veronica huffed. ¡°Asleep? Lucky him. All the pressure has been on you for the past three years.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Enough, Veronica.¡± Ellinor was getting annoyed. ¡°Go get some sleep. I need to get the kids bathed and to bed. And remember, don¡¯t wake Grandma and Grandpa.¡± After Veronica reluctantly agreed and disappeared upstairs, Ellinor was left alone. She gazed out the window at the moon, wondering if he was truly asleep. She then proceeded to get the kids ready for bed. After bathing her daughter, La, and instructing Baber to help Adrian, she noticed her phone lighting up. After reaching for it, she saw that it was an encrypted message. Only Theo would send something like that. Her heart thudded in her chest as she tried to decrypt the message. It read, ¡°Not home yet?¡± Even though it was just text, she could sense his irritation. She quickly typed back, ¡°Home now. Aren¡¯t you asleep? A few secondster, his reply came through. ¡°Who did you go to the amusement park with today?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Finally, he had asked. She knew he wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep without knowing, but she was a bit puzzled by his question. Hadn¡¯t she video-called him from there? Frowning, she texted back, ¡°Just me.¡± There was a longer pause before he replied, ¡°Just you, with three kids?¡± She quickly responded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Marcus shot back, ¡°You went alone to an amusement park with three kids. How could you manage that?¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t help butugh. She replied, ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve been managing on my own for the past three years!¡± In the depths of the night, Marcus¡¯ heart ached as he read her message. She had endured so much over the past three years. After a while, he finally typed back, ¡°Sorry¡­ Wait for me.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t reply. She had to get back to drying her sons¡¯ hair. Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 The day was still a mere promise on the horizon. In a run-of-the-mill housingplex in Greenhaven. BANG! BANG! BANG! The sound of the doorbell, interwoven with the hurried and heavy knocking, stirred Bertha and her daughter from their slumber. Lea, groggy and disoriented, sat up and rubbed her eyes. ¡°Who on earth could that be knocking at this ungodly hour?!¡± Bertha was already out of bed and reached for her robe. ¡°Lea, go back to sleep, sweetheart. Let Mommy see who it is.¡± Lea might have just woken up, so her mind was still foggy, but her alertness was not to be underestimated. She quickly got out of bed and reached for her mother, who was about to open the door. ¡°Mommy, this ain¡¯t our ce, and your friend hasn¡¯t lived here in a while. Who woulde knocking at this hour? We¡¯ve gotta be careful; it could be a bad egg.¡± Bertha nced at the clock on the wall. It was only 4 a.m., so a visit at this time was indeed peculiar. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lea was also now fully dressed. ¡°Wait for me, Mommy. I¡¯lle with you. You know, even though Daddy left, he must have arranged for someone to look out for us. By rights, Daddy¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t let just anyonee knocking. So I reckon, if it ain¡¯t one of Daddy¡¯s men, it¡¯s gotta be a bad egg who¡¯s taken care of Daddy¡¯s men.¡± After listening to her daughter¡¯s theory, Bertha couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of fear wash over her. Who could this bad egg be? She hadn¡¯t wronged a soul. Could it be someone sent by Sophia to deal with them? With that thought, Bertha sped her daughter¡¯s hand, ready to protect her should anything happen. The knocking grew louder and more frantic. Bertha and Lea tiptoed to the door, not daring to turn on the lights for fear of alerting whoever was outside. Breathing shallowly, Bertha inched closer to the peephole and peered outside. Huh?! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lea noticed her mother¡¯s rm and tugged her hand anxiously, whispering, ¡°Mommy, what do you see? Who¡¯s out there?¡± Bertha came back to her senses and didn¡¯t answer her daughter. Instead, she switched on the lights. The room was instantly bathed in light, making Lea feel more exposed than before. ¡°Mommy, why did you turn on the lights? Aren¡¯t we just giving ourselves away? Who¡¯s out there?¡± Bertha patted her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. It¡¯s not a bad egg.¡± With that, Bertha opened the door. As Lea was still caught between curiosity and fear, a stunning figure burst into the room, carrying the faint, cool scent of roses. The figure enveloped Bertha in a hug as soon as she entered. Lea took a whole minute to recover before she blurted out, ¡°Ms. Marlinie, what brings you here?!¡± The woman holding Bertha let go of her best friend and looked down at her best friend¡¯s daughter, who was also her student. ¡°Did I scare you, sweetie?¡± Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 Lea nodded honestly. ¡°Ms. Marlinie, anyone would be startled if you just showed up out of the blue like that, especially at this hour.¡± The woman gave her an apologetic smile as she crouched down to hug Lea. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to scare you¡­ It¡¯s just that your mother sent me a picture of a girl today who looks exactly like my daughter. I had to catch a red-eye flight from M State to see you guys.¡± Lea blinked in understanding. The gooddy who saved her mom must be Ms. Marlinie¡¯s long-lost daughter. No wonder her dad¡¯s bodyguards didn¡¯t flinch when she came knocking. They recognized Ms. Marlinie, her mother¡¯s best friend. Bertha sighed at her friend¡¯s rash actions. She first pulled her luggage inside before closing the front door. ¡°Marlinie, sit down. I¡¯ll get you a cup of water.¡± Marlinie stood up and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for water, Bertha. I want to meet this Ellinor girl. I need to see her.¡± Bertha rubbed her temples. ¡°I¡¯d love to take you to her, but considering it¡¯s 4 a.m., they might think we¡¯ve lost our minds.¡± Marlinie only then realized the time and flopped down onto the sofa. ¡°Oh¡­ right¡­ I can¡¯t scare her; she¡¯s a timid one.¡± Marlinie was usually elegant andposed, but she seemed like a different person now. She was completely in a daze as she thought about her daughter. Lea sat next to Marlinie and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Ms. Marlinie. Ellinor is very independent and brave.¡± Marlinie looked at Lea. ¡°She¡¯s independent and brave?¡± Lea nodded with certainty. ¡°Yes, Ms. Marlinie. The person who risked her life to save my mother was Ellinor. She¡¯s not just brave but kind-hearted too.¡± Marlinie¡¯s eyes turned red. Tears were welling up in her eyes but not falling. Her emotions were a whirlwind. After looking at the picture, she had a strong feeling that the girl was her daughter, Pearl. Yet, after hearing about the girl¡¯s characteristics, she became uncertain. In her memory, Pearl was extremely shy. She was always hiding behind her brother whenever strangers visited. It took her a while to gather the courage to greet them. When she was born, she was the darling of the Howard family, so she was always well-protected. Especially by Balfour, who would always look out for his baby sister. He kept her away from all dangers. He wouldn¡¯t allow anything or anyone Pearl disliked to be around. So, it was hard for her to believe that her innocent and timid daughter had grown into a brave and independent woman. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When she had entrusted her daughter to an old ssmate for a while, she was told that her daughter had fallen ill and passed away. Apparently, they had already buried her. The Mendoza family hadn¡¯t erected a tombstone for her daughter then. They waited for her to decide what to put on it, as they weren¡¯t her rtives. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her daughter¡¯s suffering and decided to keep her ashes. All these years, she believed her daughter was dead. She couldn¡¯t imagine that her daughter might still be alive. Why would the Mendoza family lie to her? Why did they im her daughter was dead and refuse to tell her where she was? She hated herself for not investigating further and blindly believing them. If that girl really was her daughter¡­ Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 All these years, how had her daughter managed to survive alone in the world? The more Marlinie thought about it, the more her heart ached. The pain seemed to get worse with each breath she took. Bertha brought her a cup of water. ¡°You must be exhausted after rushing over here in the dead of night, Marlinie. Have some water and take a breather. When the sun rises, I¡¯ll take you to see that girl named Ellinor.¡± After snapping out of her daze, Marlinie epted the cup from her best friend, taking a sip to suppress her overwhelming emotions. ¡°By the way, Bertha, how are things between you and your husband? Are you still at odds?¡± As she got her bearings, Marlinie thought to check in on her best friend¡¯s love life. At the mention of that clueless old man, Bertha¡¯s face fell. ¡°I¡¯d rather not talk about him.¡± Bertha had not slept well, and now that she was awakened early by her friend, she didn¡¯t look too well as she sat down beside her daughter. Marlinie had watched Bertha tolerate andpromise for love over the years, and she understood and sympathized. ¡°Men! There¡¯s not one you can count on! If he keeps troubling you, it might be better to just part ways.¡± Bertha let out a bitterugh. ¡°If only it were that simple.¡± Young Lea¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°Ms. Marlinie, are all men really unreliable? Then why do so many girls choose to get married?¡± This question stumped Marlinie. It wasn¡¯t a hard question to answer, but Lea was still young, and she didn¡¯t want to influence the child with her own failed experiences. ¡°Lea, your mom and I are talking about our own experiences. It doesn¡¯t mean all men are the same. You¡¯re still young, so don¡¯t think about this too much.¡± Lea tilted her head. ¡°It¡¯s strange! Ellinor got married too, and her husband was stolen by Sophia, but she¡¯s still waiting for him toe back. If all men are bad, why is Ellinor so insistent on waiting for one to return?¡± Marlinie was taken aback. ¡°What did you say? Ellinor is married? Her husband was taken by Sophia?¡± Bertha hadn¡¯t given her friend a detailed ount of Ellinor¡¯s situation on the phone. She only mentioned that she had saved her life. As for theplications between Ellinor and Sophia, she had left them out due to theirplexity. Now seemed like a good time to exin it all. So Bertha sighed regretfully and began to recount the events of Ellinor¡¯s life in recent years. Dawn broke. Exhausted from a day at the amusement park, Ellinor had a rare dreamless night¡¯s sleep. After waking up in the morning, she saw the three kids snuggled up next to her. A tender smile naturally spread across her lips. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ All three were still fast asleep. They looked like peaceful little piglets. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . This type of life was beautiful. It was such a blessing to wake up every day with your loved ones by your side. But two were still missing. ¡°Thump! Thump!¡± There was a knock at the door. Ellinor snapped back to reality. She covered the three little ones with a nket, got up, and went to open the door. Her grandmother, Marissa, propped up by a maid, stood in the doorway. Ellinor was puzzled to see her grandmothere over so early. ¡°Grandma, if you needed me, you could have just sent someone to get me. Why did you have toe yourself?¡± Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 Marissa¡¯s kind eyes rested on Ellinor. ¡°No worries, sweetheart. I just came to check on you. I heard you took the kids to the amusement park yesterday. You must be worn out, right?¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°Not at all; they were pretty well-behaved. Come on in, Grandma.¡± Marissa peeked into the room, noticing that the kids were still peacefully asleep. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d better not disturb their sweet dreams. But there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡± A curious brow rose on Ellinor¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s up, Grandma?¡± Marissa sighed deeply. ¡°The Wesley family¡¯s daughter, Belinda Wesley, is getting married in a few days, and they¡¯ve invited us. But your grandpa and I aren¡¯t in the best of health, so we thought we might sit this one out. Could you deliver the wedding gift on our behalf? Belinda is Theo¡¯s favorite niece, and with Theo gone, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s you who¡¯ll have to bear this burden.¡± So that was it. Ellinor nodded readily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯m close to Belinda and her groom-to-be. It¡¯s not a burden at all; it¡¯s something I should do.¡± Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a tender smile. ¡°Alright, darling. I¡¯ll go and have the cook prepare your favorite breakfast. The kids can sleep a little longer; no rush.¡± Ellinor obediently agreed. ¡°Sure, Grandma.¡± With the help of a housemaid, Marissa slowly descended the stairs. Ellinor squinted at her phone to check the date. She had been so busy that she almost forgot about Belinda and Chase¡¯s wedding. After a moment of contemtion, she dialed Belinda¡¯s number. The phone rang for a while before being picked up. ¡°Hello.¡± Belinda sounded tired. As Ellinor was picking out clothes for the kids from the closet, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s the wedding nning going?¡± Recognizing Ellinor¡¯s voice, Belinda perked up a bit. ¡°Oh, Ellinor¡­ Everything is almost sorted out, except for the wedding dress. I couldn¡¯t get one custom-made in time, and now I¡¯m having trouble picking out a ready-made one.¡± ¡°I¡¯m free around lunchtime today. If you don¡¯t mind, I coulde with you.¡± Belinda was delighted. ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all! You have the best taste, Ellinor. I¡¯d be over the moon if you¡¯d help me pick a wedding dress. What time should Chase and I pick you up?¡± Ellinor asked, ¡°You two are together?¡± At that moment, she heard rustling noises over the phone, and then Chase¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Boss, yes, we¡¯re together and still in bed. You called a bit too early. You ruined our moment!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ellinor smirked. ¡°You¡¯re about to get married. Have some decency.¡± Chase chuckled on the other end. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Is it illegal to share a bed with my wife? Boss, you forget that we¡¯re already legally married. There¡¯s no backing out now.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ellinor rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll see you two at lunchtime. Pick me up at my office.¡± ¡°Roger that, Boss!¡± Belinda snatched the phone back, insisting, ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t listen to him! We¡­ we just¡­ slept in the same bed. Nothing¡­ nothing more happened!¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°You two are about to have a wedding. It¡¯s none of my business what you do or don¡¯t do. You don¡¯t need to exin anything to me. I¡¯ll see you at lunchtime.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ See you at lunch, Ellinor.¡± A blushing Belinda hung up the phone. Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 As soon as she hung up the phone, Belinda pouted and shot a disgruntled look towards Chase, who was lying at her side. She lightly punched him with her soft hand. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. What nonsense were you spouting to Ellinor?¡± Chase extended his armzily and pulled her closer to him. ¡°What did I say that made you blush so much?¡± Belinda rolled her eyes at him, feeling exasperated. ¡°You purposely made those misleadingments. I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to face Ellinor at lunch!¡± Chase chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife, so what¡¯s there to misunderstand? Besides, she¡¯s not a stranger.¡± Still pouting, Belinda struggled in his embrace and began trying to pull away. ¡°So, you better not say anything out of ce when we meet Ellinor at lunch, got it?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chase feigned submission. ¡°Yes, my dear wife, your wish is mymand. But before that, how about a little reward?¡± With that, he gently pulled her closer as their breaths intermingled. Belinda¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but before she could reject him, she was already swept up in a deep and passionate kiss. After a busy morning catching up on work, Ellinor sank into her office chair with a cup of coffee, taking a well-deserved break. Belinda texted her, letting her know they were downstairs. Stretching, Ellinor got up and headed downstairs to meet them. Chase¡¯s car was parked in front of the nchet Corporation. As soon as Ellinor came out, she got in. Belinda sat in the backseat, rolling down the window to wave at Ellinor. ¡°Hey, Ellinor!¡± Ellinor nodded, opened the door, and got in. Chase, in the driver¡¯s seat, turned back to Ellinor with respect and familiarity. ¡°Boss, what do you feel like eating?¡± Ellinor shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not picky. Ask your wife.¡± Belinda, leaning against Ellinor, had already snuggled up to her as soon as Ellinor got in the car. Chase nced at Belinda in the rear-view mirror. ¡°Her? She doesn¡¯t see me anymore. It¡¯s all about you now, boss. You ask her.¡± Ellinorughed helplessly as she turned to look at Belinda, who was resting her head on her shoulder. ¡°Your husband is asking what you want to eat.¡± Belinda replied dreamily, ¡°Whatever Ellinor wants, I want.¡± Chase shrugged while driving. ¡°I told you!¡± A wry smile appeared on Ellinor¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s go for sushi then.¡± Chase grinned. ¡°Sure, which sushi ce?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Whichever.¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the one we used to frequent. By the way, boss, Ida called earlier, asking where I was. Should we invite her along?¡± Ellinor hesitated, not because she didn¡¯t want Ida around, but because where Ida was, Byran was sure to follow. She found the guy simply annoying. Chase saw through Ellinor¡¯s thoughts via the rear-view mirror. ¡°Never mind, Ida¡¯s been busy handling thepany alone recently. Let¡¯s not bother her. She can grab something at the office.¡± Ellinor started to feel a little guilty. With Chase busy getting married, Ida had been left to handle the company¡¯s matters on her own. Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 After considering it for a moment, she figured Bryan, who had been busy taking care of his hospitalized father, wouldn¡¯t tag along. ¡°Invite Ida along. We could grab some sushi and then go help Belinda with her wedding dress shopping.¡± Chase grinned. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call her now.¡± Belinda leaned into Ellinor¡¯s side, clinging to her like a child would to their parent, and murmured, ¡°Ellinor, to be honest, I¡¯m actually pretty nervous.¡± Ellinor quirked an eyebrow at her and teased, ¡°Nervous about what? It¡¯s not like this is your first rodeo.¡± Belinda jerked her head up as a frown creased her forehead. ¡°Ellinor! Are you really bringing up that mess? That was like living through a horror movie!¡± Laughing, Ellinor reached out to pinch her cheek. ¡°Exactly! So why the jitters? Surely, it can¡¯t be worse than thest time. Your groom-to-be might not be Mr. Perfect, but he¡¯s miles ahead of thest one. I¡¯ve got your back, so he wouldn¡¯t dare cause a ruckus.¡± Ellinor¡¯s jesting seemed to do the trick, and Belinda visibly rxed. Chase, however, was not amused. ¡°Hey! Boss, isn¡¯t it a bit much to badmouth me in front of my wife? And to do it right in front of me too?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ellinor crossed her arms, unfazed by his childish outburst. ¡°Oh, so you have a problem with that?¡± Chase grinned sheepishly. ¡°No, no, carry on.¡± Ignoring him, Ellinor rolled down the car window to let in the breeze. The air conditioning inside the car was too harsh. It made her feel ufortable. Soon, they reached an Italian restaurant. As they were getting out of the car, Ida arrived. But she wasn¡¯t alone. Bryan, thest person Ellinor wanted to see, was with her. Why the hell wasn¡¯t he at the hospital with his father? Seeing Bryan made Ellinor rub her temples in annoyance. She decided to ignore him and made her way into the restaurant with Belinda. Bryan, however, seemed oblivious to his unwee status and followed them in. ¡°Hey! Why are you in such a rush?¡± Annoyed, Ellinor replied, ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± With aid-back stride, Bryan kept up with her. ¡°That hungry, huh? Didn¡¯t you have breakfast?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t bother to respond. Bryan persisted. ¡°Hey, why are you ignoring my calls? I¡¯ve been trying to reach you all morning. If I hadn¡¯t run into Ida for lunch, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find you.¡± Ellinor had intentionally been ignoring Bryan¡¯s calls. She had a feeling he was up to no good. Belinda, tired of Bryan¡¯s incessant chatter, defended Ellinor. ¡°Bryan, could you just be quiet? Can¡¯t you tell Ellinor doesn¡¯t want to talk to you?¡± Bryan frowned. ¡°She¡¯s my sister. She has to talk to me! And why are you hanging onto her like that? You¡¯re not even rted by blood!¡± Belinda rolled her eyes at him. ¡°We may not be rted by blood, but she¡¯s my aunt-inw. We¡¯re closer than you are to her, so there!¡± Bryan was not pleased. ¡°You¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Before he could blow his top, Ida pulled him aside to reprimand him. ¡°What did you promise me? You said you¡¯d keep your mouth shut if you came along, remember?¡± Bryan, slightly meek in front of Ida, feigned being hurt. ¡°Ida, Belinda¡¯s picking on me. Scold her for me!¡± Ida patted his shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s a girl; can¡¯t you be more understanding?¡± Bryan scratched his head, feeling annoyed. ¡°I get it now. None of you want me here!¡± Belinda turned back to stick her tongue out at him. ¡°Finally figured it out, huh?¡± Bryan lifted his chin defiantly. ¡°So what if you don¡¯t want me here? I¡¯ming anyway. I¡¯ll show you!¡± Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 After saying that, he swaggered into the private room and plopped himself down at the head of the table. All were friends and peers. There was no need for formal seating arrangements, so no one paid him any mind. Ellinor, Belinda, and Ida were busy ordering, while Chase was content to sit cross-legged on the side, quietly waiting for instructions. It wasn¡¯t until everyone had ordered that they remembered the overlooked Byran. Byran, feeling ignored, snapped. ¡°Hey! I haven¡¯t ordered yet, and you already gave the menus back to the waitress?¡± The three women only lifted their heads to give him a nce before looking back down at the wedding dress photos on Belinda¡¯s iPad, enthusiastically helping her make a choice. Byran fumed, but Chase patted his back, leaned in, and whispered, ¡°Rx, Byran. Knowing Ida, she¡¯s probably ordered for you.¡± Byran blinked in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± Chase grinned and nodded. ¡°Just wait and see. There will definitely be food for you when they start serving.¡± Byran¡¯s gaze shifted to Ida as his disgruntled expression turned hopeful. Did Ida understand his tastes now? Soon, a waitress dressed in traditional attire began serving the food. With the tableden with dishes, Byran couldn¡¯t tell if Ida had ordered anything for him. But with so many dishes, he assumed there must be something. ¡°Alright. You three, put away the wedding dresses, and let¡¯s eat. After dinner, I¡¯ll take you to the bridal shop.¡± Chase banged on the table to get their attention.Ellinor, Belinda, and Ida lifted their heads, saw the table full of food, and put down the iPad to start eating. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Byran spoke up again, ¡°Mr. Larios, did you just mention a trip to the bridal shop?¡± Chase nodded. ¡°Yes, the wedding is soon, and Belinda hasn¡¯t chosen her dream dress yet, so I thought her friends could help her decide.¡± Byran¡¯s eyes brightened, and he looked at Ida. ¡°Great! We¡¯ll go too. It¡¯ll be a good chance for Ida to choose in advance. After all, our wedding is also fast approaching.¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Ida, who had just taken a bite of sushi, almost choked. Seeing this, Byran quickly moved to Ida¡¯s side and poured her a ss of lemonade. ¡°Ida, slow down. No one¡¯s taking your food.¡± Ida fell silent. Belindaughed. ¡°Byran, are you dense? You studied abroad for several years, yet your intellect seems stuck in the past. Can¡¯t you see that Ms. Gipson choked not because she ate too fast, but because of what you just said?¡± Byran red at Belinda. ¡°What do you know? Focus on your own food! StopCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. meddling in Ida and my affairs!¡± After snapping at Belinda, Byran offered the lemonade to Ida again. ¡°Here, Ida. Drink this; it¡¯ll help.¡± Ida took the ss and sipped on it, trying to catch her breath. Then she stood up. ¡°You guys carry on. I need to use the restroom.¡± Byran immediately followed. ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡± Ida turned around and warned him. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I¡¯m going to thedies¡¯ room. What are you nning on doing there?¡± Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 Byran was silenced by his girlfriend¡¯s sharp gaze; he couldn¡¯t follow her. He sat cross- legged on the sofa, feeling a bit miffed. Belinda teased him again. ¡°Ah, got rejected again? Ms. Gipson never intended to marry you, and yet you were already nning to take her shopping for a wedding dress. She doesn¡¯t even want to deal with you.¡± Byran frowned and angrily red at Belinda. ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re standing next to my sister.¡± Belinda, however, was not afraid. She put her hands on her hips as she said, ¡°I¡¯m right next to Ellinor. What can you do?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Byran was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He was already frustrated because he couldn¡¯t read Ida¡¯s mind, and now Belinda was provoking him. Humph, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. She was a woman, so he couldn¡¯t possibly get physical with her. He decided to ignore her, turning to Ellinor, who was concentrating on her meal. ¡°Sis, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. I called you so many times this morning, so why didn¡¯t you pick up? Is work at nchet Corporation that hectic that you don¡¯t even have time to answer a call?¡± Before Ellinor could answer, Belinda chimed in. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Ellinor didn¡¯t want to answer your call! She called me this morning, though.¡± Byran¡¯s face darkened with anger. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you. Can you mind your own business? You¡¯re about to get married, yet you¡¯re still so annoying. Be careful; Mr. Larios might discover your annoying behavior and call off the wedding!¡± Belinda nced at Chase. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a chance to back out now. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±Byran didn¡¯t want to argue any further. He ignored Belinda and blinked his eyes pitifully at Ellinor. ¡°Sis, did you intentionally ignore my calls?¡± Ellinor turned to look at Byran. His pitiful look made her heart soften. So, she avoided the question. ¡°What did you call me for? I didn¡¯t see any missed calls.¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Upon hearing Ellinor¡¯s exnation, Byran immediately perked up and pointed his chin at Belinda in triumph. ¡°Did you hear that? My sister didn¡¯t see the missed calls, so she didn¡¯t intentionally ignore me! What do you know?!¡± Belinda was about to speak, but Byran cut her off. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m talking to my sister. Stop interrupting!¡± Belinda frowned. She was about to fire back when Chase offered her a piece of sushi. ¡°Try this? It¡¯s really good.¡± Belinda paused and looked at Chase, understanding that he was hinting at her to stop talking. She was a bit annoyed, but she ate the sushi Chase offered and ignored Byran. Having the upper hand over Belinda made Byran feel better. He then exined to Ellinor, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that my dad insisted I call you this morning to see if you could visit him at the hospital.¡± Ellinor wasn¡¯t surprised. She knew it was about this, which was why she didn¡¯t want to answer. She had no affection or positive feelings for Byran¡¯s father. She didn¡¯t want to visit him, and she didn¡¯t feel the need to. Byran pursed his lips after noticing Ellinor¡¯s silence. ¡°Sis, I know you don¡¯t want to go, but my dad keeps nagging me about it. He¡¯s driving me crazy! And, Sis, my dad¡¯s usually a man of few words, but he¡¯s be almost chatty after seeing you. Every day he asks me about you.¡± Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 Ellinor¡¯s lips curled into a sardonic smile. ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned about your dad, shouldn¡¯t you be at the hospital? Why are you here?¡± Byran, arms folded, replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it lunchtime? My brother is keeping an eye on our dad at the hospital, so I thought I¡¯d step out and grab a bite with Ida. Sis, how about you join me at the hospital to check on Dad after lunch?¡± Ellinor responded coldly, ¡°No, thanks. He¡¯s your dad, not mine.¡± Byran pouted. ¡°Ellinor, can¡¯t you just see him as an elderly man who could use somepassion?¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°I¡¯d rather use that time to care for stray cats and dogs. Why should I worry about a middle-aged man who¡¯s never experienced hardship?¡± Caught off guard, Byran stammered, ¡°Uh¡­¡± After finishing the sushi Chase had fed her, Belinda chimed in. ¡°Nice try, Byran. Don¡¯t think you can trick Ellinor into going to the hospital. Didn¡¯t you hear that we¡¯ve nned to go wedding dress shopping together?¡± Byran nced at Belinda, choosing not to engage in a battle of wits with her. However, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about how he would exin things to his father at the hospitalter. After lunch, the group made their way to Greenhaven¡¯s most famous high-end wedding dress shop. With Belinda and Chase¡¯s wedding only two days away, there wasn¡¯t time for a custom gown. They would have to select an off-the-rack dress and have it altered. Faced with an assortment of beautiful gowns, Belinda felt somewhat overwhelmed. If only she could clone herself and try them all on. ¡°Ellinor, which style do you think would suit me best? I love them all! The ones with a train, the mermaid cuts, and the ones with a full skirt.¡± Belinda clung to Ellinor¡¯s arm, struggling to decide.Ellinor, scanning the dresses,mented. ¡°Your figure would look great in a dress with a train.¡± While Belinda trusted Ellinor¡¯s opinion, she found it hard to make a decision and turned to Ida, who was standing nearby. ¡°Ms. Gipson, what do you think? Which style looks best?¡± Ida, seemingly allergic to anything romantic, looked at the sea of white gowns with ack of interest that was unusual for most girls. At this moment, she looked slightly exasperated and rubbed her temple. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me; you should ask him. He seems to know more about this stuff.¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She pointed her chin in the direction of Byran, who was diligently selecting a dress. Belinda followed Ida¡¯s gaze and saw Byran holding a dress andparing it with her from a distance. He looked more serious than when he was ying video games. She couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the amusing sight and whispered to Ida, ¡°Honestly, Ms. Gipson, have you ever considered marrying that guy? He seems pretty serious about you.¡± Ida squinted at Belinda. ¡°Would you marry someone like him?¡± Belinda pondered for a moment. ¡°Well¡­ if I liked him, of course, I would. I¡¯m even ready to marry Chase, who¡¯s quite a womanizer, so why should I fear Byran? He¡¯s a true love warrior.¡± Upon hearing Chase¡¯s name, Ida suddenly realized that Byran wasn¡¯t that bad. ¡°You have a point.¡± ¡°Hey, why are you two gossiping about me?¡± Chase¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted their conversation. At the same moment, Belinda felt a pair of muscr arms wrap around her waist. Belinda forced a smile. ¡°No, no, we weren¡¯t talking about you. We were discussing Byran.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chase rested his chin on Belinda¡¯s shoulder and nuzzled her cheek. ¡°But I distinctly heard you mention my name. I have a keen ear for when you call my name, so I wouldn¡¯t have misheard.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 Belinda¡¯s cheeks flushed a vibrant pink. ¡°What are you doing? Ms. Gipson and Ellinor are right here! Let go of me; behave yourself!¡± Chase shed her a cheeky grin. ¡°It¡¯s alright. They¡¯re practically family. Have you picked out your wedding dress yet? Can I see?¡± Belinda struggled to free herself from his grip. ¡°Stop messing around!¡± Ida nced at Chase with an expression of nonchnce, then turned her attention back to Ellinor, heading over for a chat with her. Chase, undeterred, carried on. ¡°See? Ida knows when to give us space. No third wheeling for her.¡± Belinda was mortified. ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have let youe!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t pay much attention to Chase and Belinda¡¯s intimate banter. Instead, she chose to catch up with Ida about the recent happenings within Thaddeus¡¯pany. As they chatted, her cell phone buzzed. Checking the screen, she saw an unknown number. Normally, Ellinor wouldn¡¯t answer unidentified calls, but she feared it might be him using a different number, so she picked up without hesitation. However, it wasn¡¯t a man¡¯s voice on the other end of the line, but a young girl¡¯s familiar tone. ¡°Is this Ellinor?¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows as she tried to recognize the voice. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s me.¡± The girl, Lea, spoke, ¡°Ellinor, do you remember me? I¡¯m Lea! You saved my mom. You¡¯re her angel! We met in the restroom of that restaurant.¡± By now, Ellinor had already identified the voice, so she wasn¡¯t surprised.However, given that the girl was Thaddeus¡¯s daughter, she couldn¡¯t help but be a bit wary. ¡°What do you need?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lea politely responded, ¡°I got your number from Tristan, and I wanted to know if you had some time this afternoon. My mom and I have something important to discuss with you in person.¡± Thaddeus¡¯s wife and daughter wanted to meet her? Ellinor was unaware of Bertha and Lea¡¯s current situation. She had no clue about their departure from home or Bertha¡¯s intention to divorce Thaddeus. She found the situation a bit peculiar. After considering it, she said, ¡°If you¡¯re here to express your gratitude, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Lea quickly rified. ¡°No, it¡¯s not about that. Ellinor, my mom and I need to discuss something else with you. It¡¯s vitally important to you!¡± Something important to her? Could it be rted to Marcus and Tristan? Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not really suitable to discuss this over the phone. Ellinor, when you have time, let¡¯s meet in person. You can choose theN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ce.¡± Ellinor pondered for a moment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll text this numberter with the time and ce.¡± Lea sounded relieved. ¡°Great! Ellinor, we¡¯ll see you soon, then.¡± After hanging up, Ellinor¡¯s face bore a puzzled expression. Ida noticed her boss¡¯s strange demeanor. ¡°Boss, who wants to meet you?¡± Ellinor snapped back to reality and locked eyes with Ida. ¡°It¡¯s Thaddeus¡¯ little girl.¡± Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 Ida looked wary. ¡°Thaddeus¡¯ daughter asked you to meet? Boss, you¡¯ve got to be careful. I don¡¯t think you should go.¡± Ellinor was somewhat guarded about Lea, but based on her intuition, she still felt that Lea and her mother were different from Thaddeus and Sophia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be cautious.¡± Ida wanted to dissuade her boss further, but suddenly Byran came over with a wedding gown. ¡°Ida, try this one on. I think you¡¯ll look gorgeous in this on our wedding day.¡± Ida was truly speechless. Ellinor chuckled and nudged Ida. ¡°Go on! Try it on. He¡¯s brought it all the way here.¡± Ida adjusted her golden-rimmed sses. ¡°Boss, stop messing with me!¡± Ellinor shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. It will look great on you.¡± Ida was at a loss for words. She felt so awkward. Byran, after hearing his sister agree, was more convinced of his choice. ¡°Ida, did you hear that? My sister said it¡¯s a good pick. Come on, try it on!¡± Before Ida could refuse, Byran had already dragged her to the fitting room. Back at the spot, Ellinor watched the two of them with a small smile, then fell into deep thought. After a while, she texted the time and location to the same number from earlier. After an hour of trying on and selecting, Belinda finally settled on her wedding dress. However, Byran was still picking. He almost wanted to rent the entire bridal shop so Ida could try on each dress. In the end, Ida had to sternly drag him out of the shop.Outside the bridal shop, Ellinor said a quick goodbye to them before hailing a cab. Ida approached her, asking in a low voice, ¡°Boss, are you really going to meet Thaddeus¡¯ daughter?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ellinor nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m curious about why they¡¯d want to see me.¡± Ida wanted to persuade her boss not to go, but she knew once Ellinor made up her mind, no one could change it. ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing nned this afternoon. I can go with you.¡± While Ellinor didn¡¯t mind Ida¡¯spany, Byran was still eagerly waiting for Ida. It seemed that if Ida went with her, Byran would definitely follow, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to shake him off. Byran, with his restless personality, would just add to the chaos. Considering this, Ellinor shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯ve got it under control. I¡¯ve set the time and ce. I¡¯ll be prepared.¡± Ida frowned. ¡°But¡­¡± Ellinor cut her off with a smile. ¡°Alright, no more buts! You better handle that youngd first. Don¡¯t let him cause me any trouble.¡± Ida turned to look at Byran, who was waiting with his arms folded. She understood what her boss meant and sighed in resignation. ¡°Alright, but be careful out there and keep in touch.¡± Ellinor gave her a thumbs-up, then hailed a taxi and left. Only after the taxi was out of sight did Byran approach Ida and ask, ¡°Where¡¯s my sister going? Why didn¡¯t she let us give her a ride?¡± Ida turned and gave him a look. ¡°You still have the nerve to ask? She finds you annoying!¡± Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 Bryan crinkled his brow, creating a look of innocence on his face. ¡°How am I being annoying? You two girls were whispering earlier, and I didn¡¯t even try to eavesdrop. Ida, you should be defending me when someone says I¡¯m annoying. After all, I¡¯m your future husband.¡± Ida took a deep breath and adjusted her gold-rimmed sses. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve finished our meal, and you¡¯ve had your fun. I¡¯ll drive you back to the hospital to be with your dad.¡± Bryan shed a goofy grin. ¡°Ida, why don¡¯t youe with me to check on my dad?¡± Ida responded coldly, ¡°We visited him yesterday. Let¡¯s skip it today.¡± She climbed into the driver¡¯s seat while Bryan hopped into the passenger seat and buckled up. ¡°Yesterday is yesterday. It would be better to check on him again today. After all, he¡¯s your future father-inw.¡± Ida hit the gas and merged onto the road. ¡°Stop your nonsense, or I might just throw you out of the car.¡± Bryan leaned back into his seat with his arms crossed. ¡°Who¡¯s talking nonsense? You¡¯re my future wife, so my dad is your future father-inw. Ida, being too shy isn¡¯t good.¡± Ida snorted. ¡°Who said I¡¯m being shy?¡± Bryan lifted his chin as a confident smile appeared on his face. ¡°No one had to tell me. I can tell you¡¯re shy. You like me.¡± Ida abruptly hit the brakes, pulling over to the side of the road. Bryan was jerked forward by the sudden stop, but his seat belt held him back. He looked at Ida in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop the car? You¡­you¡¯re not really going to kick me out, are you?¡± Ida nced at him with one hand on the steering wheel. ¡°If I tell you to get out, will you?¡±Bryan gripped the steering wheel tightly. ¡°No! I won¡¯t get out!¡± Ida rolled her eyes. ¡°Then behave and stop talking so much!¡± Bryan zipped his mouth shut and nodded vigorously, not daring to utter another word. Ida genuinely wanted to kick him out, but upon seeing his reaction, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This cheekyd was right. She was both annoyed and attracted to him. Sheughed at herself. How contradictory of her. She had never felt suchplex emotions for a man before. This time, she was in deep trouble. As they hit the road again, Bryan, seeing that she couldn¡¯t stop and kick him out because of traffic rules, couldn¡¯t help but break the silence. ¡°Ida, seriously. Let¡¯s go and see my dad. He really needspany.¡± Ida frowned. ¡°What does your dad needingpany have to do with me?¡± Bryan sighed. ¡°You know that my dad wants to see my sister, but she refuses to see him. I can¡¯t force her toN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. go. So, I¡¯d like you, his future daughter-inw, to apany me to chat with him and distract him a bit. Will you help me, please? For my poor dad¡¯s sake?¡± Ida sneered. ¡°Poor dad? Isn¡¯t this the result of his actions when he was young? If he hadn¡¯t been such a cad, your sister wouldn¡¯t have ended up struggling out there. Now that he¡¯s old and wants to make amends, your sister has to forgive him? Is that it?¡± Bryan looked guilty. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­it¡¯s not like that¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened back then, but he¡¯s my dad. I can¡¯t just watch and do nothing.¡± Ida scoffed. ¡°I think you¡¯re sympathizing with your dad quite a bit. Maybe you¡¯ll end up being just like him.¡± Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 Byran suddenly put on a serious face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t! Ida, if I could be a womanizer, I would not be stuck with you! You¡¯re so cold to me every day, and yet I still shamelessly seek yourpany. Do you think I was born with no shame? If I could switch my affections, I would have done so and chosen a woman who is enthusiastic about me!¡± Ida remained silent. She kept her eyes on the road and her hands stered on the steering wheel. Byran reiterated. ¡°And about my dad, I really don¡¯t know much. As his son, I can¡¯t join you in calling him a womanizer. I just can¡¯t abandon him. If you don¡¯t want to apany me to see him, so be it! Let¡¯s just forget I ever brought it up!¡± Ida still didn¡¯t speak. She just turned the steering wheel and took an exit off the freeway. Byran frowned. ¡°Ida, why are we heading this way? This isn¡¯t the way to the hospital.¡± As he spoke, Byran subconsciously clutched tightly at his seat belt, fearing that Ida¡¯s sudden exit from the freeway was a prelude to tossing him out of the car. But all Ida said was, ¡°There¡¯s no florist on that road.¡± Byran looked puzzled. ¡°A florist? Ida, who are you buying flowers for? You can¡¯t be giving flowers to other men behind my back, right?!¡± Ida shot him a disgusted nce. ¡°If I can¡¯t give them behind your back, then I¡¯ll do it right in front of you.¡± Byran scowled. ¡°Who exactly are you giving flowers to? Is it a man or a woman? You¡¯ve never even given me flowers! Are you trying to kill me with jealousy?!¡±¡°Last time you tricked me into going to the hospital, I went empty-handed. Do you want me to show up empty-handed again today? I may not admire your father, but I still have my manners.¡± Byran was taken aback, and a spark of joy lit up his eyes. ¡°Ida! I knew you cared about me!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ida let out a small sigh. There were times when she couldn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t resist feeling soft-hearted towards this man and giving in to him. At a coffee shop near the nchet Corporation. Bertha and Lea rushed over as soon as they received a message from Ellinor. Joining them was Bertha¡¯s best friend and Lea¡¯s teacher, Marlinie. Marlinie was eager to meet Ellinor. She wanted to confirm if she was her long-lost daughter. But as the moment of the meeting approached, she felt hesitant. She feared disappointment if the woman turned out not to be her daughter, and she feared the confrontation if she was. She was unsure of what to say or how to exin her absence over the years. So, she gave herself some space, choosing not to sit at the same table as Bertha but instead donning a hat and sunsses and taking a seat at a nearby table, where she could observe quietly. Bertha and Lea sat by the window. Lea was sipping hot milk as she watched the passersby outside with a touch of mncholy. ¡°Mom,¡± she asked, ¡°do you think Ellinor will be happy or sad when she hears what we have to say?¡± Bertha sighed. ¡°She might be happy, or she might be a bit sad. Emotions can be complex. People feel a wide range of emotions. Having a mother who disappeared years ago suddenly show up can be hard for some people to ept.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 Lea cocked her head to one side. ¡°Ellinor is a woman of steel. She should be able to handle this. My only worry is if our assumption turns out to be incorrect. It would be quite anticlimactic for both Ellinor and Ms. Marlinie.¡± Bertha cradled her coffee mug and took a sip, not responding to her daughter¡¯sment. She was almost entirely certain that the girl named Ellinor was her friend Marlinie¡¯s long-lost daughter, Pearl Howard. The resemnce was not just physical. Their mannerisms and temperaments were also simr. In fact, Ellinor¡¯s features bore more simrity to those of that man from the Howard family, yet the aura she exuded was the spitting image of a young Marlinie. The odds of such a coincidence were incredibly low. Ellinor was undoubtedly Marlinie¡¯s daughter, Pearl. Bertha was now just contemting how to break the news to her and where to begin. This revtion would be a shock to anyone. While she was mulling over what to say, Ellinor appeared at the entrance of the coffee shop. She walked in slowly; her expression was as calm andposed as it ever was. After scanning the room, she headed towards Bertha and Lea. After pulling out a chair for herself, she greeted them. ¡°Good to see you again, ma¡¯am.¡± Her politeness was evident, but so was the distance she maintained. Bertha understood that Ellinor¡¯s caution was due to her association with Thaddeus.Lea¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing Ellinor. It was as if she were looking at her idol. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re here! We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ellinor nced at Lea and smiled before looking at her watch. ¡°We¡¯re still within our scheduled time. I don¡¯t seem to bete, am I?¡± Bertha quickly rified. ¡°No, not at all, Ellinor. What she meant was that she just couldn¡¯t wait to see you. As soon as we got your message, she insisted on leaving immediately, so we came here ahead of time.¡± Ellinor nodded in understanding. ¡°I apologize for keeping you waiting. I had some errands to run with a friend, which is why I had to push our meeting a bit.¡± Bertha waved it off. ¡°We didn¡¯t wait long. We¡¯ve been enjoying the coffee here. It¡¯s quite rxing. Speaking of which, Ellinor, what would you like to drink? Let¡¯s order something.¡± Ellinor smiled and beckoned a waiter over, ordering an icedtte before getting straight to the point. ¡°Ma¡¯am, your daughter mentioned you had something important to discuss with me. What is it?¡± Bertha was still organizing her thoughts when Lea blurted out, ¡°Ellinor, did you get separated from your mother when you were young, never to see her again?¡± Ellinor¡¯s calm demeanor changed. She looked at Lea, then turned her piercing gaze towards Bertha. ¡°Ma¡¯am, have you been investigating me?¡± Bertha looked flustered and quickly waved her hands. ¡°No, no¡­ Ellinor, you¡¯ve got it all wrong! We haven¡¯t been investigating you, and I don¡¯t have the means to do so. Even though Thaddeus and I are still married, I don¡¯t interfere in his affairs with Sophia. Don¡¯t overthink this; we mean you no harm.¡± Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 Ellinor took a sip of her coffee. ¡°Would you care to exin why you know my past, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Well, actually, I wanted to introduce someone to you.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow curiously. ¡°Who?¡± Bertha turned her head, intending to call over Marlinie from the other side to have an open- hearted chat, but to her surprise, the seat was empty. Bertha fell silent. Where on earth was she? Lea also seemed puzzled. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Ms. Marlinie?¡± Bertha looked around, but there was no sign of her friend. Ellinor felt like they were acting quite peculiar. After clearing her throat, she put down her coffee. ¡°Ma¡¯am, who exactly are you trying to introduce me to?¡± Regaining her senses, Bertha looked embarrassed. ¡°Um¡­the person I wanted to introduce to you is someone from your past, but it seems she couldn¡¯t make it today. Ellinor, let¡¯s reschedule this. I¡¯ll bring her to meet you next time.¡± Someone from her past? Ellinor¡¯s forehead slightly creased, wondering why this mother-daughter duo would randomly introduce her to someone. They were indeed a bit strange. After a moment of silence, Ellinor asked again, ¡°Aside from this, is there anything else you wanted to discuss with me, ma¡¯am?¡± Bertha sighed as her eyes filled with concern. ¡°Ellinor, what are your ns for the future?¡± Ellinor inquired. ¡°What kind of ns are you referring to, ma¡¯am?¡±¡°About you and Marcus. Are you nning to take Marcus away from Sophia?¡± Ellinor¡¯s wary gaze did not falter. Upon hearing her question, her eyebrows furrowed even more. ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you¡¯ve invited me here to fish for information for your husband and stepdaughter, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m not naive enough to disclose my ns to the enemy.¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Bertha looked shocked and couldn¡¯t find the words to respond. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± She was truly concerned about Ellinor¡¯s situation. Firstly, because Ellinor once saved her life, and secondly, because Ellinor was the long-lost daughter of her best friend. Knowing Thaddeus¡¯ temper, Bertha feared that, in order to protect Sophia, he might harm Ellinor. Lea defended her mother. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve misunderstood! My mom¡¯s not trying to trick you. We¡¯re not on Sophia¡¯s side. We both think Sophia is in the wrong. Right now, my mom is even considering a divorce from my dad. We¡¯re not on his side either.¡± Ellinor looked at Lea, who seemed sincere and determined. Adults may lie for their own purposes, but children were often not as good at hiding their lies. Ellinor focused on Bertha. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you considering a divorceCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. from Thaddeus?¡± Bertha nodded as a dull look crossed her eyes. ¡°Yes, we are currently separated.¡± Ellinor was genuinely curious. ¡°Why? I heard you two were quite happy together.¡± Bertha stared at the table, looking somewhat disheartened and helpless. ¡°We were on good terms, but I can¡¯t stand to be complicit in his wrongdoings anymore. He¡¯s been unconditionally indulging Sophia¡¯s misbehavior. I can¡¯t stop it, and I can¡¯t stand to watch it anymore.¡± Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 Ellinor studied Bertha for a long moment before saying, ¡°If what you¡¯re telling me is true, then I¡¯ve misunderstood you.¡± Bertha responded with a bitter smile. ¡°Ellinor, I understand your skepticism towards me. But I just wanted to warn you. Sophia is maniptive. She¡¯ll do anything to keep Marcus by her side, and Thaddeus will fall for her pitiful act. You must be careful.¡± Ellinor seemed somewhat convinced by Bertha¡¯s sincerity. She nodded. ¡°Thanks for the warning. I¡¯ll be careful. Is there anything else, ma¡¯am? If not, I should return to my office. I have work to do.¡± As she spoke, Ellinor nced at her wristwatch. Bertha, aware that Ellinor was eager to leave, scanned the room one more time. Marlinie was still nowhere to be seen. She sighed. ¡°Alright then, Ellinor. If you have things to do, go ahead. When you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll introduce you to that old friend.¡± At the mention of this mysterious old friend, Ellinor squinted. She was intrigued, but not overly interested. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± She bid her goodbye as she politely nodded at them. Lea waved goodbye reluctantly. ¡°See you, Ellinor.¡± Without turning back, Ellinor raised her arm in a casual wave before pushing the shop door open and stepping out onto the street. While watching Ellinor¡¯s retreating figure heading towards the nchet Building, Lea grimaced. ¡°Ah¡­ Mom, we finally managed to meet with Ellinor, but we didn¡¯t achieve anything. And we still can¡¯t find Ms. Marlinie.¡±Bertha sighed and rubbed her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey. Let¡¯s check the restroom for Marlinie.¡± The mother-daughter duo headed to the restroom. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The restroom was empty, apart from a few closed stalls. Bertha called out, ¡°Come on out! She¡¯s already left!¡± Lea blinked, looking at the stalls. Sure enough, a stall door opened. Marlinie emerged, looking distraught. Her eyes were red and glistening with tears. Lea rushed over. ¡°Ms. Marlinie, what happened? Weren¡¯t you supposed to meet with Ellinor? Why did you hide here?¡± Marlinie¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to face her¡­ I¡­ I owe her an apology¡­ I couldn¡¯t face her¡­¡± Lea¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ms. Marlinie, are you saying that you¡¯re sure Ellinor is your long-lost daughter?¡± Marlinie covered her mouth to stifle her sobs, nodding, ¡°It¡¯s her. I didn¡¯t need to ask her anything. I recognized her at first sight. She¡¯s my Pearl¡­¡± Lea beamed. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Bertha patted her friend¡¯s shoulder, trying to calm her down. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing? Your daughter is alive, so you should be happy.¡± Marlinie closed her eyes, trying to swallow back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m so d she¡¯s alive, but I also feel so guilty. Why didn¡¯t I investigate properly back then? Why did I so easily believe what others told me?!¡± Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 Bertha wrapped her arm around her emotionally unsettled best friend, gentlyforting her. ¡°Sometimes, life throws us curve balls that we never seeing.¡± She started. ¡°But Marlinie, I truly believe that Ellinor is a sensible girl. She will understand. You shouldn¡¯t have run away like that.¡± Marlinie took a sharp breath and shook her head. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t know how to face her. She was so young back then, so she wouldn¡¯t understand why her mother would abandon her or why she was sent to live with strangers. I truly owe her an apology for leaving her alone all these years.¡± Bertha, a mother herself, understood her friend¡¯s guilt and gently patted her back. ¡°Those days are over. Look at Ellinor now. Did you see how well she has turned out? She¡¯s strong and independent. You should be proud of her.¡± Marlinie straightened up and wiped away the tears that had started to fall. ¡°I am proud of her, but that doesn¡¯t make up for the years she spent alone. She could¡¯ve been raised in a loving home, not having to be so strong while relying on me. Speaking of it now is toote; I need to do something for her to make up for those lost years.¡± Bertha looked surprised. ¡°Marlinie, you don¡¯t need to carry this burden. Ellinor is a sensible girl. She will understand.¡± Marlinie shook her head. ¡°No, I need to do something for her. Come, Bertha. I need you toe with me somewhere.¡± Caught off guard, Bertha asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there.¡± Marlinie took her friend¡¯s hand and led her daughter out of the coffee shop. The Mendoza family¡¯s residence.Marlinie found the house based on the address she had remembered. Bertha, looking at the old mansion through the car window, asked curiously, ¡°Marlinie, who are we here to see?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Marlinie¡¯s normally calm face hardened. ¡°I¡¯m here to see the man responsible for what happened to me and my daughter.¡± With that, she stepped out of the car. Lea, sitting in the backseat, leaned forward, asking her mother, ¡°Mom, why does Ms. Marlinie seem so scary? She¡¯s usually so gentle.¡± Bertha sighed. ¡°When you grow up, you¡¯ll understand. It¡¯s a mother¡¯s love.¡± As she saw Marlinie walk towards the mansion, Bertha worriedly got out of the car along with her daughter. Marlinie rang the doorbell several times, but there was no response, so she started fiercely knocking on the door. Her emotions were clearly on edge. After seeing her like this, Bertha tried to console her. ¡°Marlinie, don¡¯t worry. TheyN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. might not be home.¡± Marlinie continued to knock, fueled by her raging anger and frustration. Suddenly, a voice came from behind them. ¡°Who are you looking for? Why are you knocking on my door like that?¡± Marlinie stopped knocking and turned around. A young woman in her twenties stood there, looking at them arrogantly. This must be Arnold Mendoza¡¯s daughter. Marlinie asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± She Mendoza looked at the woman standing on her doorstep. She was beautiful and looked younger than her own mother. She wondered what business this woman had with her father. Could it be another of his debts of love? Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 At this thought, She nced at Marlinie, Bertha, and the little girl, Lea, standing by her. This woman was quite attractive, and she brought a child? Damn! Could it be her father¡¯s illegitimate daughter? They just got rid of Ellinor, so they didn¡¯t need another troublemaker! She frowned suspiciously. ¡°Who are you? What business do you have with my father?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an old ssmate of your father¡¯s. I need to discuss something with him.¡± Old ssmate? She didn¡¯t buy it and wasn¡¯t inclined to cooperate. ¡°My father¡¯s off fishing at the moment. He won¡¯t be back for a while. If you need to see him, you shoulde back another day.¡± Marlinie, however, wasn¡¯t looking for an easy exit. ¡°Fishing all day? We¡¯re not in a hurry, so we can wait inside for him.¡± She¡¯s frown deepened. Was this woman nning to stick around? ¡°I¡¯ve told you that my father isn¡¯t home, and I don¡¯t know you. I can¡¯t let strangers in. If you need to see my father, call him yourself! Now, move aside; I need to get inside and take care of my skin. It¡¯s been blemished by this scorching sun.¡± With that, She stepped past Marlinie and Bertha in her high heels, unlocked the door, swiftly entered the house, and closed the door behind her. Marlinie tried to follow her in, but she was toote. Bertha guessed whose mansion this was. ¡°Marlinie, since he¡¯s not home, we should leave ande back another day.¡± She suggested.¡°Bertha, you can go back with Lea; I¡¯ll wait here for Arnold. I need to clear some things up today, or I won¡¯t be able to sleep!¡± She wanted to ask Arnold why he had lied years ago. Why did he tell her that her daughter was dead when she was alive and well?! What did he gain from this? Her daughter had been sent off to the countryside, while Arnold livedfortably. He even had the leisure to go fishing?! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Since her friend was so determined, Bertha said no more and decided to wait with her, letting Lea tag along. How could she leave her friend alone in this situation? Meanwhile. As soon as She entered the house, she quickly called her mother, Tracy. Tracy was busy ying poker and took a while to answer the phone. When she finally did, she sounded impatient. ¡°She, what is it? I¡¯m busy!¡± She retorted. ¡°Mom, what could you possibly be busy with? ying poker? Listen, two women around your age showed up at our door. They¡¯re looking for Dad! They also brought a child with them. It doesn¡¯t look good, Mom. If you don¡¯te home soon, your husband might be taken away by these women.¡± Tracy gasped. ¡°What?! Where did these womene from? Is your father home?¡± ¡°Dad¡¯s not home; he¡¯s not back yet. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you toe home and get rid of those women before Dad gets back. If Dad sees them and takes a liking to them, where will that leave us? You know that ever since that little vixen Ellinor stirred up trouble here, Dad hasn¡¯t been paying much attention to us. I¡¯m currently unemployed. If Dad abandons us, we won¡¯t even have a ce to live!¡± Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 Realizing the gravity of the situation, Tracy sprung into action. ¡°She, darling, I¡¯m on my way home! Until I get there, you mustn¡¯t let your father see those two women, understood?¡± She nodded firmly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got this.¡± After ending the call with her mother, She called her father. Arnold was out fishing. He finally got a nibble when his phone buzzed and scared the fish away. He answered, but was clearly irritated. ¡°What the hell do you want? You scared the fish away!¡± She was jobless and reliant on her father¡¯s support. She had lost her previous standing and was more deferential. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just checking in on you. When will you be home?¡± Arnold grumbled. ¡°I was nning to fish a little longer, but your call ruined my mood, so I¡¯m heading back now. Tell your mom I¡¯m hungry; I want some pot roast.¡± After hearing that her father wasing home, She panicked. ¡°Uh.., Dad, the weather is so nice; why don¡¯t you fish a little longer? Mom is out, and she hasn¡¯te back yet. There¡¯s no one to make the pot roast.¡± She couldn¡¯t let her fathere home now. He¡¯d run into those two women. Arnold scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s that woman off doing now? Can¡¯t you cook? All you do is sit at home and live off of me. Can¡¯t you at least learn to cook?! What am I raising you for?!¡±She felt wronged. ¡°Dad, you know I can¡¯t cook. The grease in the kitchen is bad for my skin. It could affect my on-camera image.¡± ¡°On-camera?¡± Arnoldughed sarcastically. ¡°And who¡¯s hiring you? Do you still think you¡¯re a big star? All day long, you just care about your face, but what¡¯s the point? If you don¡¯t find a job this month, you and your mother can pack your bags. The Mendoza family doesn¡¯t support freeloaders!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ -She panicked, fearing her father would really kick her and her mother out. Although Arnold wasn¡¯t a tycoon, he had inherited a fair amount of property. Just the rent alone would keep her and her mother comfortable. Once her father passed away, she would naturally inherit everything. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave the Mendoza family. ¡°Dad! How can you talk to me like that?! It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to find a job. Haven¡¯t I been going to auditions every day? It¡¯s not easy tond a role. It takes time! I believe that one day a director will appreciate me.¡± Arnold was even more dismissive. ¡°I¡¯m trying to wake you up from your dream of acting! Do you really think any production team would want you?! Don¡¯t forget that you offended Ellinor. Now she¡¯s Mrs. nchet. You know the status of the nchet family, right? YouCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. offended her, so she just needs to say the word, and no one will even attempt to hire you! Wake up, find a regr job, and face reality!¡± After hearing her father mention the past, She¡¯s entire body was instantly filled with a zing fury. She still thought Ellinor had taken her ce. It was clear that Mr. nchet intended to choose her. That damn Ellinor! Not only had she taken her ce, she also used the power of the nchet family to suppress and cklist her. She wanted Ellinor to die; she wished for it with every fiber of her being! Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 How dare that country bumpkin think she¡¯s worthy of being Mrs. nchet! She really wondered what Mr. nchet saw in such a backwoods girl. ¡°Dad, you know very well how Ellinor has been hindering my work. Why are you speaking to me like this? If it weren¡¯t for Ellinor, I¡¯d still be a popr actress. I would have been making good money for our family! You should be ming her, not me! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being wronged here!¡± Arnold didn¡¯t cut her any ck. ¡°Wronged? Who wronged you? If you hadn¡¯t imagined that Mr. nchet should have married you, would I have gotten into a feud with the nchet family?¡± She stubbornly insisted, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t imagine anything! Mr. nchet intended to marry me from the beginning. The engagement gifts he sent were for me. It was Ellinor, that little wench, who was jealous of me! She schemed to seduce Mr. nchet and stole my position! You should be scolding her, not me!¡± Arnold was too tired to argue with her. ¡°I don¡¯t care whom Mr. nchet was supposed to marry. All I know is that he only recognizes Ellinor now, not you! I can¡¯t scold Ellinor; she¡¯s not my daughter! I could scold her till I¡¯m blue in the face, and she wouldn¡¯t listen. Enough already; stop harping on about this old news. I¡¯ming home, so you better get to making me a good old-fashioned pot roast. I want it ready when I get back!¡± With that, he hung up the phone. That phone call ignited all the resentment in She¡¯s heart. All the troubles she found herself in now were because of Ellinor. She had gone from being the envied starlet to an unemployed nobody. It was all thanks to Ellinor!But now was not the time to curse Ellinor. She had originally made the call to find out when her father wasing back, but instead, she got an earful, and his return time got pushed up. How ironic! Worse, her father had ordered her to make a pot roast, something she had no idea how to prepare. But with her father¡¯s temper ring, if he didn¡¯t see that pot roast when he got back, he might just kick her out of the Mendoza family home. Realizing the gravity of the situation, She hastily ordered a pot roast from a delivery service, nning to ce it into a pot at home and pretend she cooked it herself. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With the pot roast problem solved, she now had to deal with the two women outside. Her father¡¯s fishing spot was close to their vi, so he¡¯d definitely get home before her mom. What was she to do? One of those women could be an old me of her father¡¯s, and with him currently fed up with her and her mother, reigniting an old me could spell disaster. Not only would her dreams of stardom be crushed, but she could lose any chance of inheriting her father¡¯s estate. Grinding her teeth, She resolved not to let that happen. While pacing back and forth in her home, she finally came up with a n. After rushing to the front door, she opened it and addressed the two women and child. ¡°Um¡­ hello! I¡¯ve just spoken to my father on the phone. He confirmed that you are indeed old friends and asked me to invite you in. He¡¯ll be back very soon. I¡¯m really sorry about earlier; I didn¡¯t know who you were, and I might havee off a bit rude.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 Upon seeing She¡¯s sudden change of attitude, Marlinie and Bertha nced at each other, then back at She. With a sycophantic smile on her face, She encouraged them toe in. ¡°Come in,e in. The sun is zing outside; don¡¯t just stand there.¡± Marlinie nodded. ¡°When is your father expected to be home?¡± She chuckled. ¡°He¡¯ll be back soon, very soon! Come in and sit down. I¡¯ll make some tea for you. Just wait a bit; my father will be home any minute.¡± Marlinie led Bertha and the young Lea into the Mendoza family¡¯s cozy suburban home. Guests naturally drifted towards the living room, But She blocked their path. Her face beamed as she said, ¡°Ladies, our living room couch is currently out ofmission. I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be used at the moment. Please follow me upstairs to the guest room. It¡¯s much cooler up there.¡± Having received such a kind invitation, Marlinie and Bertha could hardly refuse, so they followed She upstairs. Lea, trailing behind her mother and Marlinie, was on high alert; something seemed off. She ushered Marlinie and Bertha into the attic room, the same room Ellinor had once upied. ¡°Ladies, please make yourselvesfortable here. I¡¯ll go and prepare some refreshments for you.¡± She¡¯s smile was both polite and amiable. Although Marlinie found it somewhat peculiar that they were being amodated in such a small, confined space, she merely thanked She and didn¡¯tment further. Upon their hostess¡¯ departure, Lea grumbled, ¡°Mom, Ms. Marlinie, this doesn¡¯t seem like a guest room. It¡¯s small and cramped. Who would invite guests into such a ce?¡±Bertha patted her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t speak ill of others¡¯ hospitality, dear. If they ask us to wait here, we wait.¡± Lea pouted, showing a clear dislike for both She and their current location. However, Marlinie found herself intrigued by the room¡¯s decor. It indeed did not resemble a guest room. It seemed more like a room that had been lived in. It seemed like a nanny or housekeeper had lived here. The room was filled with everyday items, which were all covered in ayer of dust, indicating a long period of neglect. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Possibly due to her maternal intuition, Marlinie spected that this old, dark, and narrow room was probably where her daughter had lived while staying with the Mendozas. Generally, it was considered impolite to go through someone else¡¯s belongings, but Marlinie was desperate to confirm her hunch. With that in mind, Marlinie approached the writing desk against the wall and pulled out a random notebook from the simple book rack. It was one of Ellinor¡¯s old notebooks. She used it to document case studies for her college thesis. While gazing at the elegant handwriting, Marlinie felt a surge of bitterness in her heart. When she flipped to the first page, she saw Ellinor¡¯s name and her ss. This must have been where her daughter stayed while living with the Mendozas. The ceiling was incredibly low, and one would have to stoop while on the bed to avoid hitting their head. The room was damp; even the bedding felt moist to the touch. Had Arnold really let Pearl live in such conditions? She entrusted her daughter to Arnold while also giving him a significant gesture of good faith. She had given him an antique gemstone ne from her collection as a token of gratitude. With that, he could take care of her daughter for a while without having to suffer.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 At the time, Arnold assured her earnestly, promising he would take good care of Pearl. The antique ne might not have been worth a fortune, but it was worth a few million dors for sure. Even if it was considered as a payment for the lodging, Arnold shouldn¡¯t have made Pearly stay in such a suffocating room. This was outrageous! Marlinie was fuming. She was ready to confront Arnold as soon as he returned. Meanwhile, Lea suddenly tugged at Bertha¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Bertha looked around the small room, and seeing no restroom, she prepared to take her daughter out to find one. However, they discovered that the door had been locked from the outside. They were trapped. What was going on? Bertha turned to Marlinie, feeling uneasy. ¡°Marlinie, we¡¯re locked in!¡± Coming to her senses, Marlinie set aside what she was holding, went to the door, and twisted the knob hard to confirm it was locked. Her expression darkened. ¡°Mom, Ms. Marlinie, what¡¯s happening? Why would someone lock us in?¡± Marlinie was also at a loss, and she exchanged a nce with Bertha. It seems she doesn¡¯t want us to meet her father.¡± Bertha agreed with this theory and nodded. ¡°Regardless, we should call for help.¡± Marlinie/took out her phone to seek outside help, only to find that her cell service was blocked. This was bad! She, who had locked Marlinie, Bertha, and Lea in the attic, was ying with the key as she gleefully descended the stairs to wait for the pot roast delivery.Their vi had four stories, and her father¡¯s office and bedroom were both on the second floor. He usually didn¡¯t venture up to the fourth floor. Even if the two women yelled and banged on the door, they would not be heard from downstairs. She wasn¡¯t afraid of them calling the police, either. She had turned on the signal jammer upstairs, a device she had originally bought to deal with Ellinor. Now, all she had to do was wait for the pot roast, prepare some excuse to send her dad out when he returned, and then team up with her mother to deal with the two women upstairs. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After sitting downstairs for a while, She sent a message to her mother, urging her to hurry back. The doorbell rang and the pot roast had arrived. She took the pot roast inside and went to the kitchen to put the pot roast into her own pot, making it look like she was the one who cooked. Just as she finished this, the sound of the front door being unlocked came from the hallway. ? She quickly threw the delivery bags into the trash, put the lid on, and stepped out of the kitchen. Arnold wasing in with his fishing gear. Seeing hiszy daughter, who spent her days pampering herself at home, was always a trigger for him. ¡°Why are you wearing so much makeup at home? Are you trying to scare me to death?¡± She, who had originally greeted him with a smile, felt wronged and pouted. ¡°Dad, why do you always find fault with me when youe home? I¡¯ve been working hard to make you a pot roast!¡± Arnold still looked unimpressed. ¡°Is the pot roast ready? Serve me some quickly; I didn¡¯t have lunch, and I¡¯m starving!¡± He said as he cast a disdainful look at her. It was a perfect opportunity for She to show off, so she put on a smile. ¡°It¡¯s ready! Dad, sit down and wait a moment. I¡¯ll serve it right away. You can taste my great cooking skills.¡± Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 After she finished singing her own praises, She hurriedly went back to the kitchen. After setting down his fishing gear, Arnoldzily settled himself on the couch, waiting for his pot roast. In no time, She emerged from the kitchen with a bowl of rice and pot roast. The meat was so tender that it practically fell apart when touched by a fork. ¡°Dad, give it a taste. How is it? I just learned to make this for you.¡± She coaxed him. Arnold, ravished by hunger, didn¡¯t think twice. He picked up the pot roast, blew on it to cool it down, and took a mouthful. It wasn¡¯t bad at all. After savoring the delicious meal, Arnold¡¯s mood lightened significantly. ¡°Well, you do have a knack for cooking. In the future, you should help your mom more in the kitchen.¡± She, initially pleased by her father¡¯s praise, frowned at the mention of cooking more. ¡°Dad, if you have any favorite dishes, I can learn to cook them for you from time to time. But if you¡¯re asking me to cook every day, I just can¡¯t do it. I have to go for auditions, and I need to take care of my skin!¡± The mention of auditions irked Arnold. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about acting? What did I tell you on the phone? Get a down-to-earth job and stop dreaming about being a star!¡±. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not dreaming! I used to be famous, remember? You were happy then. Why won¡¯t you support my career now?¡± Arnold huffed. ¡°You still haven¡¯t cleared your head! You crossed the nchet family. Who would dare go against the nchets to support you? Even if you do have a chance to regain your fame, one word from the nchets could ruin it!¡±She jutted her lips in defiance. ¡°What happened with the nchets was years ago. It doesn¡¯t matter now. Besides, I hear Ellinor¡¯s husband, Mr. nchet, disappeared years ago. Ellinor is just a widow in the nchet family. Without Mr. nchet, the nchets hold no regard for Ellinor. Dad, you¡¯ve supported Ellinor for years, but when ites down to it, I¡¯m the one here for you. You should support me!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Arnold, unaware of the nchet family¡¯s situation, was taken aback by the news of Mr. nchet¡¯s disappearance. He waved his hand in irritation. ¡°Alright, alright, spare me the drama. If you want to act, then act. But the day you can¡¯t make a living out/ of it, don¡¯te crying to me!¡± She, displeased, was about to retort when her mother, Tracy, who had just rushed home, interrupted her. ¡°Where are they?! Where are they?! Where are those two women?! I didn¡¯t see anyone at the door.¡± Tracy bustledContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. in, not noticing that her husband and daughter were in the room. She quickly cleared her throat to draw her mother¡¯s attention. Upon seeing Arnold, Tracy¡¯s face fell. ¡°Uh¡­ Arnold, you¡¯re home early today?¡± Arnold frowned at her. ¡°What women were you talking about?¡± Tracy was a bit sheepish. ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡± Not knowing how to evade Arnold¡¯s question, Tracy sought help from her daughter. She, quick to react, chimed in. ¡°Oh, Dad! Twodies came looking for Mom to y poker earlier. I sent them away without telling Mom. She probably thought they were still here.¡± Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 Tracy quickly yed along with her daughter''s ruse. ¡°Yes, Arnold. They''re just a couple of my poker buddies. I thought She had already invited them in.¡± Amold seemed to buy their story, though he looked visibly annoyed. ¡°Poker again?! That''s all you do, day in and day out. Stay home and cut down on your outings, Tracy! We don¡¯t have enough money for you to lose!¡± Tracy appeared a bit hurt. ¡°Arnold, I don''t lose every day. I won a fair amount today. It''s so boring to stay home all the time.¡± Arnold grunted heavily. ¡°You and She, none of you do anything useful! The Mendoza fortune isn''t enough to support your habits!¡± Tracy muttered under her breath. ¡°You''re not much better, Arnold. You''re always off fishing and not doing anything productive either.¡± It was barely a whisper, but Arnold heard her. ¡°What did you say? Speak up!¡± Since her parents were on the verge of an argument, She quickly stepped in to mediate. ¡°Dad, there''s still plenty of pot roast. Eat up, and if it''s not enough, Mom can always make more for dinner.¡± After her daughter tried to intervene, Tracy quickly regained herposure and forced a smile. ¡°Yes, Arnold. What would you like for dinner? I''ll cook it for you.¡± Arnold, realizing his wife and daughter were attempting to appease him, cooled off a bit. ¡°Fine, just stop bothering me! I didn''t catch a single fish today, so I''m already irritated!¡± She quickly jumped on the opportunity. ¡°Speaking of fish, I just remembered. Paul next door recently bought a new fish tank. He''s got some beautiful, rare species. Maybe you''d like to take a look? Mom and I can prepare dinner while you''re gone.¡± Arnold, a big fan of fish, seemed intrigued. ¡°Really? I hadn''t heard. I''ll go have a look.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She encouraged him. ¡°Go ahead! Maybe you can get some tips from Paul. If you like the fish, we could get a few for our house too.¡± Arnold finished his meal and, encouraged by his daughter, headed over to the neighbor''s ce. With Arnold finally out of the house, She heaved a sigh of relief. When she turned around to find her mother, Tracy was already in the kitchen, prepping dinner. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± She asked, a bit exasperated. Tracy was pulling some vegetables from the fridge. ¡°Making dinner for your dad. He''s been in a bad mood, so maybe a good meal will calm him down. By the way, She, when did you learn to make the pot roast?¡± She snatched the vegetables from her mother''s hands and tossed them aside. ¡°Mom! Now''s not the time for that! Remember, there are two suspicious women waiting for you to deal with!¡± Tracy frowned. ¡°Right! I meant to ask you about that! Where are those women? Please tell me Arnold didn''t see them!" She assured her. ¡°No, Dad didn¡¯t see them. Why do you think I went to such lengths to get him out of the house?¡± Tracy wiped her hands on a dishcloth, looking worried. ¡°She, where did you put those women? They''re not in our house, are they?¡± ¡°Yes, they''re here. I was worried that Dad would get home before you and see them, so I hid them in the attic where Ellinor used to stay.¡± Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 In the attic?! Tracy instinctively looked up. ¡°You actually brought them into our house?! Aren¡¯t you afraid your father will find out?!¡± She tugged on her mother¡¯s arm, urging her upstairs. ¡°So, we have to deal with those two women and the young girl before dad returns. We need to scare them off so they won¡¯te looking for him again. Hurry, Mom!¡± She unlocked the attic. Marlinie, Bertha, and Lea were still inside. They had been trying to figure out a way to escape. Their pounding on the door and shouting went ignored, until suddenly the door opened. She led her mother, Tracy, in, folding her arms. She gestured with her chin to the two beautiful women and young girl inside. ¡°Mom, these are the women!/I have no idea which one is Dad¡¯s old me.¡± Tracy eyed the two women in the attic with hostility. She was genuinely threatened by their beauty. She had always believed herself to be quite well-preserved for her age, but after seeing these two, her self-confidence in her looks instantly crumbled. She couldn¡¯t let Arnold see these two, or she would lose, for sure. Tracy began cautiously. ¡°You¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my daughter needs to use the restroom. Where is it?¡± Bertha interrupted, leading Lea forward.Tracy¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she cast a menacing gaze at the two. Her mood instantly soured, and her defenses instantly went up. ¡°You¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Bertha knew Tracy was displeased, but there was no time for exnations. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! My daughter really can¡¯t hold it any longer. Ma¡¯am, could I please take her to the restroom? It won¡¯t be pretty if she can¡¯t hold it in, won¡¯t it?¡± Tracy didn¡¯t want to agree, but after seeing Lea hop from one foot to the other, she relented. Marlinie spoke up. ¡°Let them go! I¡¯m the one looking for Arnold. They¡¯re just here with me.¡± Tracy looked up at Marlinie, finding her slightly familiar, then looked down at Lea. After a careful inspection, she concluded that the child did not resemble Arnold and likely wasn¡¯t his illegitimate daughter. So, she nodded. ¡°She, take them to the restroom and keep a close eye on them. Don¡¯t let them escape, especially not to your She acknowledged her mother and turned to Bertha with a distasteful look. ¡°Follow me.¡± father¡± After Bertha and Lea followed She out, Tracy focused all her attention on Marlinie. ¡°You just said you were looking for my husband. What do you want from him?¡± ¡°I am looking for him, not you. I think he should be the one to meet me. He should be present at the very least.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 Tracy scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your type before. You¡¯re just after the inheritance Arnold has, aren¡¯t you? Dream on! I¡¯ve held my ce in the Mendoza family for years. I¡¯m not just a stay-at-home mom!¡± Marlinfe finally understood why they were being held here. This mother-daughter duo believed they were here to steal Arnold away. Although her taste in men was less than ster, she wouldn¡¯t go as far as to have that kind of interest in Arnold. ¡°Mrs. Mendoza, I think you¡¯ve got the wrong idea. Arnold and I have no prior rtionship; at most, we were ssmates. I came today to rify some old matters with him. There¡¯s no need for you to be so anxious.¡± Marlinie politely exined. Tracy was ticked off at being called out for her nerves. She felt a little humiliated. ¡°Anxious? Who said I was anxious?!¡± Marlinie smiled lightly. ¡°If you¡¯re not anxious, why would you lock us up here? Are you that terrified of me meeting your husband?¡± Tracy¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°¡­¡± Marlinie didn¡¯t want to antagonize her further. She just wanted to see Arnold and confront him about the past. ¡°Mrs. Mendoza, I have no interest in your husband. You can rest easy! I just want to ask him something. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Tracy eyed her skeptically. Marlinie seemed different from the typical gold diggers she had encountered before, which made Tracy think she might be telling the truth. But Tracy was still wary of her beauty and was reluctant to let her meet Arnold. After a long moment, Tracy pulled up a chair and sat down. ¡°Arnold is not home. If you have business with him, you can ask me instead. I¡¯ve been living with him for years, so I know everything about him. Just ask me.¡±Marlinie figured that Mrs. Mendoza was still notfortable with her meeting Arnold. Considering she had been living with Arnold all these years, she might be able to answer her questions too. After a moment of thought, Marlinie sighed lightly and began, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ask you, Mrs. Mendoza. Did you guys ever have a child named Ellinor?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At the mention of the name of the person she despised the most, Tracy¡¯s eyes widened in fury. ¡°You¡¯re here for Ellinor? What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡± ¡°Ellinor is my daughter. My biological daughter.¡± Tracy¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Her previous suspicions red up again. ¡°So, it is you! And you dare say you have no rtionship with Arnold? If there¡¯s no rtionship between you two, why would Arnold raise your daughter? Isn¡¯t Ellinor a product of your love with Arnold?¡± The term ¡®product¡¯ made Marlinie ufortable. ¡°Mrs. Mendoza, watch your tone! Ellinor is my biological daughter, and she has nothing to do with Arnold! She¡¯s not the ¡®product¡¯ you¡¯re talking about!¡± Tracy scoffed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s strange! If Ellinor has nothing to do with Arnold, then why would he adopt her as his own daughter? I know Arnold better than anyone. He¡¯s a penny pincher. Why would he spend money to raise someone else¡¯s kid? Stop pretending! If you¡¯re hoping to rekindle an old me with Arnold, keep dreaming!¡± Marlinie was left speechless. ¡°Mrs. Mendoza, let me exin. I was in a tight spot back then and had no other choice but to ask Arnold, an old ssmate, to take care of my daughter for a while. Of course, it wasn¡¯t for free; I gave him an antique ne I wore as a token of gratitude. Moreover, as far as I know, Arnold hasn¡¯t been good to my daughter all these years. He hasn¡¯t even spent much money on her. I believe you know that better than me. If she were his biological daughter, would he send her off to live in the country? I am here to ask about my daughter, not for the reasons you think. I swear.¡± Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 ¡°Swear?¡± Tracy scoffed. ¡°Your oath means nothing to me! If what you¡¯re saying were true, you wouldn¡¯t be standing in my house right now! And your daughter, Ellinor, isn¡¯t here anymore. If you got any issues, go to the nchet family. And what on earth are you all dressed up for? You¡¯re just trying to steal my husband, aren¡¯t you?¡± Marlinie felt wronged. Dressed up? She had rushed to catch a ne and didn¡¯t even have time to wash her face, let aloneb her hair. Her clothes were just hastily thrown on before she rushed out the door. Realizing that Tracy was suspicious by nature, Marlinie decided not to argue. ¡°Mrs. Mendoza, if you don¡¯t want me to see your husband, that¡¯s fine. But I have some questions that only he can answer. Just give me his number. I¡¯ll call him, clear things up, and then I¡¯ll leave.¡± Tracy crossed her arms. You want my husband¡¯s number? Dream on! I¡¯m not giving it to you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll leave now! Or else, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Marlinie was at a loss for words. Why was this woman so irrational?! Just then, Bertha and her daughter, who had been taken to the bathroom by She, returned. Lea had heard thest bit of Tracy and Marlinie¡¯s conversation and came in to stand up for her. ¡°Old Lady, are you seriously so possessive of your old husband? Do you think every woman wants to steal him away? That¡¯s just hrious! I saw your family picture downstairs. That balding, potbellied man is only a treasure in your eyes! Ms. Marlinie wouldn¡¯t even bat an eyelid at him!¡± Tracy was instantly annoyed when she heard Lea call her ¡°olddy.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s child is this? She¡¯s so ill-mannered! Who taught you to talk to adults like this?¡± Lea rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m ill-mannered? At least I¡¯m not as rude as your daughter, who locks guests in a room like this!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tracy was taken aback.She, who had entered behind them, heard Lea and immediately pushed her. ¡°Who are you talking about? You little brat! Who gave you the right to judge me?! It¡¯s because you have no shame! You people are trying to seduce my dad! You think I enjoy having to lock you up?! I just had to!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lea, a small girl, received a sudden push from behind by She. She stumbled a few steps but managed not to fall thanks to the quick reactions of Bertha and Marlinie. ¡°Sweetie, are you okay?¡± Bertha crouched down to hold her daughter. Concern was written all over her face. Lea was startled,N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. but she shook her head and then red at She. After steadying Lea, Marlinie stood up to confront the Mendozas. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Why would you attack a child?¡± She was nonchnt. ¡°Why? She insulted me, and I didn¡¯t like it! What¡¯s wrong with pushing her a bit? She¡¯s such a young child and yet so ill-mannered. If you don¡¯t teach her manners, I will!¡± Marlinie realized none of the Mendozas were reasonable people. She could only imagine what her daughter must have endured living with them. Regret was coursing through every part of her body. Lea, like her father, Thaddeus, had a short temper. After being pushed to her limits, she fired back. ¡°Who do you think you are?! You pushed me?! No one pushes me around!¡± Sheughed as if she had heard the most amusing joke. ¡°Oh, how impressive! Well, I pushed you today. What are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Lea clenched her tiny fists. Sheughed even harder. She quickly revealed her phone and started recording a video. ¡°Come on, hit me! If you touch me today, I¡¯ll call the cops and use you of trespassing! Let¡¯s see how you exin that to the police!¡± Lea was furious. She was just as despicable as Sophia. She saw nothing but red now, so she raised her fist to strike. Bertha quickly stopped her. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to be impulsive. If She really called the police, they wouldn¡¯t have any proof that they were invited in. Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 Things could get really messed up if they were not careful. Now that Lea was being restrained and was unable to fight back, She was beaming with arrogance. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, what¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t touch me now, huh? Weren¡¯t you all badass just a moment ago?¡± Lea was fuming. She wanted to break free from her mom¡¯s grip and give She what she deserved. Bertha whispered to her daughter. ¡°Lea, keep your cool. We can¡¯t make things worse for your Aunt Marlinie.¡± But Lea had never been one to take things lying down. ¡°Mom, but she¡­¡± ¡°Lea, behave yourself!¡± She let out a bigugh. She was finally venting out the frustration she initially felt when facing her father, so she continued to throw insults at them, brandishing a kitchen knife to keep them from running away. Tracy joined her daughter in mocking Marlinie and Bertha. However, just then, the doorbell rang, followed by the shrill sound of the upstairs inte. The noise startled Tracy and She, who exchanged anxious nces.. Who could it be? Could it be that Arnold had returned from the neighbor¡¯s ce? After exchanging nces, Tracy reached out to her daughter. ¡°She, give me the knife! You go downstairs and see if your dad is back. If it¡¯s him, try to keep him away.¡± She handed the kitchen knife to her mother, nodded, and turned to leave. Seeing that Arnold might have been the one at the door, Marlinie attempted to dash out alongside She, but her actions provoked Tracy, who instinctively swung the knife in her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare run!¡± Ahh! Marlinie screamed in pain and fell to the floor while clutching her arm in pain. So much blood was seeping out. Bertha and Lea were both frightened. They never thought they¡¯d actually use the knife. Bertha rushed to help Marlinie. ¡°Marlinie, are you okay?¡± Seeing the blood, Lea, being a child, was terrified and broke down in tears. ¡°Marlinie, are you okay? Help¡­someone help!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tracy was also scared. She acted instinctively without thinking Marlinie would get hurt, but the cut was deeper than she expected. Blood was gushing out. Her eyes widened in shock, and she gasped. Oh God! She didn¡¯t just kill someone, did she?! ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?! How could you actually hurt someone?! Call an ambnce now!¡± Bertha urgently demanded while trying to support her best friend. Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 Tracy was stunned stiff. It was only after Bertha told her to call an ambnce that she snapped out of her daze. She thought maybe Arnold was back downstairs, and this woman she was losing so much blood. If Arnold found out that she¡¯d stabbed someone, he¡¯d certainly abandon her. In desperation, Tracy decided to go all in. She began threatening Bertha and her daughter with the knife. ¡°Back off! Nobody¡¯s leaving this house today!¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind?!¡± Bertha eximed frantically. ¡°Do you know what could happen if she loses too much blood?!¡± Tracy¡¯s face was a wash of panic. She knew the consequences of excessive blood loss, but the woman seemed fine for now, didn¡¯t she? Once She managed to get Arnold out of the house, she nned to take the woman to her father¡¯s clinic to stop the bleeding. She wasn¡¯t stupid; she didn¡¯t want a needless murder on her conscience. As Tracy hoped for She to return after getting rid of Arnold, a sudden shriek came from downstairs. The attic door wasn¡¯t soundproof, so some noise from downstairs could still be heard. What happened? What was going on? After hearing She¡¯s scream, Tracy¡¯s already panicked state became even more unsettled. She held the knife threateningly at Bertha and Lea, backing away slowly and locking the attic door behind her. Then she hurried downstairs to check on She. Back in the attic, only the injured Marlinie, Bertha, and her daughter were left. Lea¡¯s tears were flowing freely. ¡°Mom, what do we do? Is Ms. Marlinie going to die?¡± Marlinie didn¡¯t want to scare the child. She forced a smile despite the pain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart; I¡¯ll be okay.¡± ¡°But¡­ but you¡¯re losing so much blood!¡± Lea was getting a bit frantic. Her tears couldn¡¯t stop. At this point, Bertha needed to stay calm. She quickly looked around the room, then said to Lea, ¡°Stop crying, darling. Go get the bed sheets. We¡¯ll tear them into strips and use them to stop Marlinie¡¯s bleeding.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Upon hearing her mother¡¯s instructions, Lea quickly wiped her tears on her sleeve and hurried to do as told. Meanwhile, downstairs. As She opened the door, she was startled by a row of tall men in ck suits and sunsses. Their towering figures castrge shadows over her, creating an oppressive atmosphere. She instinctively took a step back, stammering, ¡°Who¡­who are you guys? Why are you ringing our doorbell?¡± The man leading the group was bald with sunsses and the only one wearing a tie. He stepped in with a domineering stride past the Mendoza family¡¯s threshold. He nced around the living room, not finding anyone, then turned to She and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s thedy and young miss?¡± She was utterly baffled. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, and I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re looking for. You¡¯ve got the wrong house!¡± With that, She tried to close the door, intending to shut these intimidating men out. Of course, the leader wasn¡¯t going to leave without finding who he was looking for. He forcefully pushed the door, knocking both the door and She down. Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 She stumbled and was struck by her own front door, making her cry out a piercing shriek of pain. The man in ck looked down at She, showing no mercy or tenderness. His voice was cold and harsh as he barked, ¡°I saw ourdy and her daughter enter your house, and they haven¡¯te out! Hand them over right now, or we won¡¯t be so polite!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He spoke calmly, but it was clear that this was a dangerous threat. Suddenly, She realized who they were referring to. Could it be the mother and daughter she had just locked upstairs and escorted to the restroom? Oh, God! Had she inadvertently offended some high-ranking person¡¯s family? What was she going to do? Just as She was caught in a mix of fear and panic, Tracy came hurrying down from upstairs. She was startled when she saw what was going on at the door, and even more so when she saw her daughter sprawled on the floor. She rushed to help She up. ¡°She, are you okay?¡± She could only shake her head. She was too nervous to speak. Seeing this, Tracy became even more furious. She red angrily at the uninvited men in ck at the door. ¡°Who the hell are you? What gives you the right to barge into our home and harm my daughter in broad daylight?¡± The man in ck repeated, ¡°We¡¯re here to find ourdy and her daughter. I personally saw them enter your house, and they haven¡¯te out. Now, hand them over!¡± Taken aback, Tracy asked, ¡°Who are they? We haven¡¯t seen them!¡± ¡°A beautiful and elegant middle-aged woman, apanied by a little girl about this tall, with two pigtails. They entered your house about an hour ago. We¡¯re here to pick them up.¡± The leading man spoke with a grim expression on his face and used his hands to describe Bertha¡¯s and Lea¡¯s height. After the man in ck had mimed the height of the child, Tracy¡¯s face fell. She thought of the mother and daughter upstairs. She exchanged a troubled look with She, who seemed to havee to the same conclusion: they were in deep trouble. These people obviously had some status, and it seemed they had inadvertently offended some powerful figure. What were they going to do? Tracy remembered that she had just wounded a woman upstairs, leaving her to bleed profusely on the attic floor. If that was brought up, they would be in deep trouble. So, she decided to deny everything. ¡°Yes, the two individuals you described did visit our home, but they left after a short while and are not here anymore. You should look elsewhere!¡± The man in ck insisted. ¡°Like I said, I did not see they leave your house.¡± ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t see them leave doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re still here! They came to our house looking for someone, but they got the wrong address. They left through our back door, saying it was closer to their next destination.¡± The man in ck¡¯s expression remained calm and determined. ¡°We have someone watching the back door as well, and they also didn¡¯t see them leave. Ma¡¯am, hand them over now, or we will begin searching your house.¡± She grabbed her mother¡¯s arm in anxiety, whispering, ¡°Mom, what¡­what do we do?¡± Tracy took a deep breath. She saw no other choice but to stand her ground. ¡°How dare you?! Who do you think you are?! You think you can barge into other people¡¯s homes and threaten to search their ce?! Be careful, or I¡¯ll call the cops!¡± Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 As Tracy gestured with her hands to add emphasis to her words, she forgot that Marlinie¡¯s blood still stained her fingers. Upon seeing the blood, the leader of the men in ck suits knitted his brows. ¡°Thedy and the young miss might be injured. Search the house right away!¡± He immediately ordered. The men behind him rushed into the house to conduct their search. They meticulously searched the upstairs and downstairs areas. Seeing this, Tracy and She were utterly panicked and began trembling with fear. Tracy didn¡¯t even have time to help her daughter up. She stood to confront the men yet again. ¡°What are you doing? Who gave you permission toe in?! Don¡¯t touch our things! Get out, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± However, she couldn¡¯t stop any of them, and none of them took her warning seriously. The leader of the men said to Tracy, ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you want to call the police, go ahead. When theye, we will deal with them. But for now, please don¡¯t obstruct our search.¡± Tracy gritted her teeth. ¡°Hooligans! You¡¯re nothing but hooligans!¡± If she could¡¯ve called the police, she would have done so already. But if the police came, they would find out that she had stabbed someone. After shutting Tracy up, the leader turned to make a phone call to report the situation to his boss. She stood up, terrified and indignant at the situation. ¡°Mom! Let¡¯s call the police! Look at them; they¡¯ve turned our house upside down!¡± In a hushed tone, Tracy replied to her daughter, ¡°We can¡¯t, She! We can¡¯t call the police! If we do, they will arrest me too!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She was confused. ¡°Why? Mom, we just locked those two women up for a while. If we deny it, they can¡¯t prove we locked them up.¡± Worried, Tracy continued, ¡°When you went downstairs to open the door, the woman tried to run after you. I¡­I panicked and cut her with a knife. She¡­she lost a lot of blood¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± She was horrified. ¡°Mom¡­did you really stab someone? What¡­what are we going to do? Those two women and that child seem to be pretty important.¡± Tracy was also worried about this. Who would have thought that these two ordinary-looking women (she couldn¡¯t ept that they were more beautiful than her) looking for Arnold would know such influential people?! Soon, the men would find them. As expected, before Tracy and She coulde up with a n, a voice came from upstairs. ¡°We found them! We found them! Thedy and the young miss are locked in here!¡± ¡°Quick! Call an ambnce! Thedy¡¯s friend is injured!¡± Some of the men ran upstairs to help move the injured Marlinie, while others hurriedly called for an ambnce. After reporting the situation to his boss, the leader was somewhat relieved to hear that it was thedy¡¯s friend who was injured, not thedy and the young miss. Thank God! Thank God thedy and the young miss were not hurt. Otherwise, when the boss arrived, he would have held them ountable. But thedy¡¯s friend was also important. If anything happened to her that upset thedy, the boss would still me them. Damn it! They should¡¯ve entered the house with thedy and the young miss right from the start; otherwise, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 In a matter of moments, the injured Marlinie was carried down by a few men d in ck, with Bertha and Lea anxiously trailing behind. ¡°Where¡¯s the ambnce?!¡± Bertha asked in a rush. The leader of the men in ck hurriedly stepped up and replied respectfully, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the ambnce has been called. The nearest hospital will be sending a vehicle over in a few minutes. Please try to stay calm.¡± How could she stay calm? Marlinie was losing consciousness due to excessive blood loss. However, Bertha knew that stressing wouldn¡¯t help. She nodded as she anxiously monitored Marlinie¡¯s condition. The leader of the men in ck was also on high alert. They checked Bertha and Lea for any injuries, and upon finding none, he asked again, ¡°Are you and the young miss uninjured, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Bertha replied. ¡°But where is that ambnce? Can¡¯t you take her to the hospital in your car?¡± The leader of the men in ck wisely replied, ¡°Ma¡¯am, we could certainly take your friend to the hospital, but the ambnce might be faster. Traffic can be a problem at this time of day, but an ambnce with its siren on will be given the right of way. Plus, there will be medical staff on board to tend to your friend immediately.¡± Bertha knew he was right, but she was just so worried. Just then, two of the men in ck brought Tracy and She back. ¡°Ma¡¯am, these two attempted to escape during the chaos. We¡¯ve managed to apprehend them.¡± They reported. Bertha nced at Tracy and her daughter but had no time to deal with them at the moment. She waved them off for now. However, Lea turned around from Marlinie¡¯s side and red at Tracy and She. Her eyes were red with a zing fury, just like her father. While pointing at the two of them, the little girl cried out in a mix of sadness, worry, and anger. ¡°They did it! They hurt my Ms. Marlinie! They bullied us! This woman even pushed me! Beat them up! I want them beaten up!¡± ¡°You darey hands on our young miss?!¡± The leader of the men in ck frowned at the news and ordered his men to deliver some punishments. They understood hismand immediately and forced Tracy and She to kneel before Lea. Lea showed no mercy. She started by pping their faces and then pummeled them with her small fists. Tracy and She screamed in pain, but they couldn¡¯t fight back. ¡°What are you doing?! Who do you think you are?! This is our house! You can¡¯t assault us in our own home! That¡¯s against thew, you know?¡± ¡°Exactly! Let us go! Let us go!¡± The men in ck paid no heed to their protests. They were there to follow Lea¡¯s orders. Lea wasn¡¯t finished. She wanted to vent all her anger on these despicable women before the ambnce arrived. ¡°You¡¯re worried about breaking thew? What about when you locked us up and attacked us with a knife? Weren¡¯t you worried about breaking thew then? Let me tell you this, if anything happens to Ms. Marlinie, I won¡¯t let you ever live in peace! You won¡¯t be walking out of here alive!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After hearing the threats of the little girl they had initially dismissed, Tracy and She began to feel a genuine sense of fear. This was no empty threat. The girl meant every word she said. Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 The shrill sound of an ambnce siren echoed from outside. Bertha quickly called out to her daughter. ¡°Alright, Lea, we need to get Ms. Marlinie to the hospital first. We¡¯ll handle everything elseter.¡± Lea nodded in agreement. ¡°Keep a sharp eye on those two. I¡¯ll deal with themter.¡± She instructed before she left. The men in ck nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes.¡±. After that, Bertha and her daughter followed the ambnce to the hospital. The ambnce caused quite amotion, and Arnold, who was visiting his neighbor, heard the noise and rushed back home. Upon entering his home, he was met with a group of menacing men in ck. His wife and daughter looked bruised and battered as they knelt on the ground. Arnold was terrified. ¡°Who who are you people? What are you doing in my house? And what have you done to my wife and daughter?¡± The leader of the men in ck had already left with Bertha and her daughter to go to the hospital, and the remaining men, all well-trained, remained silent as they watched over Tracy and her daughter. Seeing Arnold, Tracy cried out for help. ¡°Arnold, save us! These men are bandits. They are nothing but bandits!¡± She, too, cried out in fear to her father. ¡°Daddy, save us; I¡¯m so scared!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Arnold naturally wanted to save his wife and daughter, but after looking at the intimidating men in ck, he knew he was no match for them. He thought of leaving to get help. However, as he turned to leave, he realized the front door was already shut by two of the men, making it clear that he was not going anywhere. Arnold panicked and became slightly angry. ¡°What¡­what do you want?¡± One of the men in ck replied, ¡°Your wife and daughter have hurt ourdy¡¯s friend. No one from your family is allowed to leave until ourdy gives the word.¡± Arnold was startled. ¡°What are you talking about? Who is yourdy? I haven¡¯t seen any guests in my house.¡± The man in ck replied, ¡°You should ask your wife and daughter.¡± Arnold was stuck with no way out, so he turned back to Tracy and She. ¡°What is going on here? Why are they saying you hurt theirdy¡¯s friend? What on earth did you two do?¡± Tracy and She were guiltily avoiding eye contact with Arnold. Elsewhere, Marlinie was quickly rushed to the nearest hospital. Her wounds were stitched up, and she was put on an IV drip. The doctor assured Bertha and Lea that Marlinie was not in any life-threatening danger, and they finally breathed a sigh of relief. Bertha sat by the hospital bed, clutching Marlinie¡¯s hand. ¡°Marlinie, you scared me to death! You lost so much blood.¡± Marlinie was awake; she was just a bit weak. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Thank goodness your husband had people watching over you and Lea. They were able to rescue us just in time¡­ and thank god it wasn¡¯t you or Lea who got hurt, or Thaddeus would be out for my blood.¡± Bertha wiped away her tears. ¡°You¡¯re still making jokes at a time like this?¡± Lea watched her idol, Ms. Marlinie, still be able to jest with her mother, and she finally let out a sigh of relief. Ms. Marlinie should be alright. Thank goodness! Suddenly, the hospital room door was roughly pushed open, and a figure, emanating an icy aura, stormed in. Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 ¡°Bertha, Lea, let me take a look at you two! Are you alright?¡± Thaddeus was notified by one of his subordinates, and he rushed over immediately. His heart was pounding like a drum the entire way. He was absolutely terrified that something had happened to his wife and daughter. Thaddeus quickly pulled Bertha and Lea towards him, checking them from head to toe, paying attention to every detail. His concern softened Bertha, and she didn¡¯t push him away. ¡°We¡¯re fine. It¡¯s just Marlinie who got hurt.¡± Marlinie was lying weakly on the hospital bed, but she still managed to put on a small smile. ¡°See, I told you! It¡¯s a good thing you two didn¡¯t get hurt, or Thaddeus wouldn¡¯t have let me live in peace ever again.¡± Bertha blushed slightly, feeling somewhat awkward. After ensuring that his wife and daughter were unharmed, Thaddeus turned his gaze towards Marlinie. His expression was one of deep dissatisfaction. ¡°You again! If you want to live on the wild side, fine, but why drag my wife and daughter along with you?¡± Marlinie didn¡¯t seem offended. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t expect that family to be so unreasonable. I won¡¯t let Bertha and Lea apany me again.¡± She sincerely said. Thaddeus grunted in response. ¡°You better not.¡± Bertha wasn¡¯t pleased with her husband¡¯s attitude towards her best friend. She gave him a shove, saying, ¡°Enough! Marlinie is injured and weak. You shouldn¡¯t speak to her so harshly!¡± Thaddeus turned to his wife. ¡°I told you before to stay away from her! If she were a decent woman, would she run away from her own husband? She¡¯s led you astray! Now you¡¯re always running away from home!¡± That was too harsh. He showed no concern for Marlinie¡¯s feelings. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, he indeed had no reason to be concerned for his wife¡¯s best friend. Bertha knew the struggles Marlinie had gone through over the years. She empathized with her and could not stand to hear her husband talk about her in such a way. ¡°That¡¯s enough! We don¡¯t need you here. Lea and I are fine. You can leave now!¡± Thaddeus frowned. ¡°You better not try to run away from home again. Come on, let¡¯s go home!¡± With that, he grabbed Bertha¡¯s wrist, intending to leave the hospital. Bertha yanked her hand away from him. ¡°Marlinie is still here and needs care. Don¡¯t be so heartless!¡± ¡°I¡¯m heartless?! If I hadn¡¯t had someone following you, you two would be dead because of her!¡± Bertha was angry now. ¡°You¡­ Marlinie needs to rest. Let¡¯s take this outside!¡± With that, she grabbed Thaddeus¡¯s arm and led him out of the room. Lea watched as her parents argued and left the room, feeling a mix of relief and helplessness. She went to Marlinie¡¯s side and exined, ¡°Ms. Marlinie, don¡¯t be upset! My dad¡¯s just like that. He was just worried and spoke without thinking.¡± Marlinie wasn¡¯t angry. She gave her a small smile and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not upset; it¡¯s okay. At first, I was against your mom being with your dad, but now, after seeing how worried he is for her, I¡¯m relieved. Your dad may favor your older sister a bit, but he really does care about you and your mom. That¡¯s good.¡± Lea moved a little closer to Marlinie, and her curiosity piqued as she asked, ¡°Ms. Marlinie, was your ex- husband not like this with you?¡± This question made Marlinie¡¯s smile turn bittersweet. ¡°I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk about that man at all. Realizing her question may have been inappropriate, Lea quickly apologized. ¡°Ms. Marlinie, I shouldn¡¯t have asked that; I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She just couldn¡¯t understand. How could any man not cherish a woman as beautiful, gentle, and talented as Marlinie? Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 Marlinie really didn¡¯t want to discuss anything about that man. It was only for her daughter¡¯s sake that she had returned to this city, which she once vowed never to step foot in again. This ce stirred up many memories she preferred to forget.. Lea carried a ss of water over, hoping to distract Marlinie from her troubles. ¡°Ms. Marlinie, would you like some water?¡± Marlinie shook her head. ¡°No, thank you. Lea. There is something I need to ask of you.¡± Lea put the water down. Herrge, earnest eyes were now solely focused on the woman in bed. ¡°Anything for you, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother your father due to the tension between your parents, but I have no other choice now. Could you ask your father to get his men to bring Arnold from the Mendoza family to see me? I hope it¡¯s not too much trouble.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lea nodded. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s no trouble at all! I¡¯m nning to settle scores with that mother-daughter duo anyway. It¡¯s no bother to have their man brought along too.¡± Marlinie wanted to tell Lea not to seek revenge on her behalf, but considering the mother-daughter duo had once bullied her dear Pearl, they deserved some punishment, so she kept silent. ¡± W Bertha dragged Thaddeus into the hospital¡¯s stairwell before she began to speak, not wanting to disturb the other patients. ¡°What were you thinking?! Why would you say all that in front of Marlinie?! She has been alone for so many years, and she deserves some sympathy!¡± Thaddeus wasn¡¯t really listening. As soon as they were alone, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°You scared me to death! Thank God you¡¯re not hurt!¡± Bertha was taken aback, and her anger quickly dissipated. ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re too old for public disys of affection!¡± Thaddeus didn¡¯t care. ¡°There¡¯s nobody here! Bertha,e home with me! I can¡¯t stand the thought of you and Lea living out there on your own!¡± Bertha frowned. She was almost ready to give in. ¡°Let go of me first.¡± Thaddeus released her. ¡°What do you say, Bertha? Will youe home with me?¡± Bertha felt torn. As she looked at the man before her, she realized that she wasn¡¯t ready to part ways. She and Thaddeus had each been married before they found each other. Thaddeus was married off in his youth by his family. Though he and his wife had a daughter, their rtionship was distant, and his wife eventually passed away due to a severe illness. Her ex-husband was a good-for-nothing. He put on a good act before they were married, but after, he revealed his true colors. He was a man proficient in all sorts of vices. She had to help her ex-husband pay off his gambling debts time and time again. Each time, he promised to change, but he never did. After two years of marriage, she filed for divorce. A process that took another two years to finalize. After the divorce, she met Thaddeus, who pursued her persistently. Because of Thaddeus¡¯ bad reputation, Marlinie feared she would make the same mistake again and was against their rtionship, which caused Thaddeus to resent Marlinie. Perhaps she was a bit naive, but she epted Thaddeus¡¯ proposal, figuring that if it didn¡¯t work out, she could always get another divorce. This was how they spent all these years together. Thaddeus wasn¡¯t as bad as the rumors made him out to be. In their marriage, he was a traditional and caring man. He always treated her well, never taking her for granted after they got married. The only source of conflict between them was his eldest daughter, Sophia. Sophia was the only problem. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. I need to stay in the hospital with Marlinie.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say she¡¯s out of danger? I can arrange for a nurse to take care of her. You don¡¯t have to stay here with her.¡± Thaddeus wasn¡¯t ready to give up. Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 Bertha shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t just rely on caregivers. Marlinie is my best friend. She¡¯s like family to me. I can¡¯t leave her alone here.¡± Thaddeus huffed in annoyance. ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve always cared more for Marlinie than for me! If it weren¡¯t for her, would you be in danger today?¡± Bertha frowned in displeasure. ¡°Here you go again! Neither of us got hurt, and besides, do you think Marlinie did it on purpose?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if she did it on purpose or not; I just don¡¯t feel secure when you¡¯re with her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem, not mine. I¡¯m not leaving until Marlinie is discharged!¡± After seeing the stubborn look on his wife¡¯s face, Thaddeus could only sigh in resignation. ¡°Alright, alright! You stay here with her; I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on you. Whenever I can, I¡¯lle over to keep you bothpany. Is that okay?¡± Once her husband agreed, Bertha softened. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯d better note! You¡¯re always tactless. You never consider Marlinie¡¯s feelings.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep quiet then. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°Really, there¡¯s no need. Focus on your own things. Sophia needs you too.¡± Thaddeus looked troubled. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me! That girl is so stubborn! I told her to let go of Marcus, and we had a huge argument!¡± Bertha was stunned. ¡°What? You¡­ you really said that to her?¡± Thaddeus nodded. ¡°Bertha, I¡¯ve taken everything you said to me seriously. I¡¯ve been spoiling that girl too much over the years! I think Marcus loves his real wife the same way I love you. He¡¯ll never be able to develop feelings for another woman, so holding on to him is pointless. Sophia will never obtain real love from him.¡± Bertha was touched that her husband finally understood. ¡°As long as you understand, we can slowly persuade Sophia.¡± Upon hearing his wife¡¯s soft tone, Thaddeus gazed deeply at her. ¡°Bertha, I¡¯ve understood everything. Can you forgive me ande home with me?¡± Bertha blushed slightly. ¡°Uh¡­ didn¡¯t I say that I have to stay in the hospital to take care of Marlinie?¡± ¡°I know! I mean, after your best friend is discharged, would you be willing toe home with me?¡± Bertha went silent for a moment, then nodded. With their disagreement resolved, both of them felt much better. They left the staircase and headed back to Marlinie¡¯s room. As they passed the elevator, they saw Balfour waiting. Thaddeus¡¯ gaze sharpened as he stared at Balfour. Perhaps feeling the hostile gaze, Balfour turned to look at him. Their gazes met, and the air became fraught with tension. Balfour had just visited his father and was about to leave when he ran into Thaddeus. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. DING! The elevator doors opened. Balfour retracted his gaze coldly and stepped inside. Bertha noticed her husband¡¯s strange expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who was that young man? Do you know him?¡± Thaddeus came back to his senses. ¡°That¡¯s the eldest son of the Howard family. For some reason, he¡¯s been opposing me in business these past few years.¡± The eldest son of the Howard family? That would be¡­ Bertha¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°Thaddeus, find out why the eldest son of the Howard family is here in the hospital!¡± Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 Thaddeus was also intrigued. What could possibly bring Balfour to the hospital? However, it was surprising to see his wife, who usually had no interest in the outside world, showing curiosity about a young man. ¡°Bertha, why are you interested in that chap?¡± He asked. Bertha instinctively nced around to ensure no one was within earshot before whispering, ¡°The Howards are Marlinie¡¯s ex-inws. The elder son you mentioned must be Marlinie¡¯s firstborn.¡± Thaddeus¡¯s eyes bulged in surprise at this shocking revtion. Over the years, he had developed a distaste for his wife¡¯s best friend, Marlinie, who had always been a barrier between him and Bertha. Consequently, he had little interest in Marlinie¡¯s past. He only knew fragments from Bertha¡¯s asional comments. He had no idea that she had once been married into the Howard family. After learning from his sources that Balfour hade to the hospital to visit his injured father, Thaddeus ryed this information to Bertha. Bertha¡¯s expression turned even moreplicated upon hearing this. The father of Balfour was also Marlinie¡¯s ex-husband, wasn¡¯t he? And he was injured and staying in the same hospital? What a twist of fate! Marlinie was still connected to that man in some way. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have toe in with me. I¡¯ll stay here with Lea and keep Marliniepany.¡± Bertha dismissed her husband at the hospital room¡¯s entrance to avoid any unnecessary chatter. Thaddeus had no desire to enter. The patient inside was his wife¡¯s best friend, a woman. It would be awkward for him, a man, to intrude. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave some men here. Call me if you need anything. Don¡¯t act on your own.¡± He instructed her. Bertha nodded in agreement. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Just as Thaddeus was about to leave, a little hand grabbed his. Thaddeus paused and looked down. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lea? Don¡¯t want Daddy to leave? Do you want toe home with me?¡± Lea shook her head. ¡°No, Dad. I need you to do something for me!¡± Although Thaddeus favored Sophia due to guilt, he still doted on his younger daughter. He bent down to eagerly listen. ¡°Alright. What do you need?¡± Lea whispered her request into Thaddeus¡¯ ear. After straightening up. Thaddeus agreed. ¡°Okay, no problem. Stay here with your mom and behave yourself. Don¡¯t wander off, okay?¡± With a pat on Lea¡¯s head, Thaddeus finally left. After watching her husband¡¯s retreating back disappear into the elevator, Bertha turned to her daughter. ¡°What did you ask your father?¡± Lea shrugged. ¡°Nothing much. I just asked Dad to teach those despicable women who bullied Ms. Marlinie a lesson.¡± Bertha sighed and led her daughter into the hospital room. Marlinie was leaning against the headboard, staring nkly out of the window. She didn¡¯t even notice Bertha sit down next to her. Following Marlinie¡¯s gaze, Bertha saw the tallest building outside the window, bearing the name ¡®The Howard Group.¡¯ ¡°Marlinie, are you thinking about the past?¡± Bertha asked. Shaking out of her daze, Marlinie offered her friend a faint smile. ¡°No. I¡¯m just daydreaming.¡± After looking at Marlinie¡¯s bitter smile, Bertha began to hesitate. ¡°Marlinie, there¡¯s something¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you¡­¡± Raising an eyebrow, Marlinie encouraged her. ¡°Tell me! We never keep secrets from each other.¡± It was because of this that Bertha felt torn. She felt she shouldn¡¯t reveal what she knew. Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 Bertha fell silent for a moment before addressing the elephant in the room. ¡°I was talking to Thaddeus outside when I saw the eldest son of the Howard family.¡± Marlinie¡¯s face turned ashen, and her pupils dted in shock. She grabbed Bertha¡¯s hand as her voice trembled with emotion. ¡°What happened? Why is my son in the hospital? Is he unwell?¡± Bertha tried to calm her down. ¡°No, no! He¡¯s not sick. Marlinie, you need to cool off. You¡¯re still hooked up to an IV. Just rx; I¡¯ll exin everything.¡± How could Marlinie not be agitated? That was her son. She tried topose herself. ¡°Alright, tell me¡­ I¡¯m listening.¡± Bertha continued once Marlinie had calmed down. ¡°It was Thaddeus who told me. He¡¯d checked to see why the Howard boy hade to the hospital. It turns out his father was also admitted here, and he hade to visit him.¡± Marlinie¡¯s face hardened slightly. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Bertha watched her carefully. ¡°Is there anything else you want to know?¡± Marlinie shook her head. Her expression was unreadable. ¡°As long as my son is fine.¡± Bertha sighed. ¡°Do you want me to check up on him?¡± A cynical smile appeared on Marlinie¡¯s face. ¡°No need. His fate has nothing to do with me anymore. Bertha, could you ask Thaddeus to keep my hospitalization a secret? Balfour is a smart kid; he might find out I¡¯m here. I don¡¯t want to see anyone from the Howard family.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bertha nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marlinie. Thaddeus has already taken care of it.¡± Marlinie gave her a bitter smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Bertha looked at her friend sympathetically. ¡°What are you thanking me for? And why are you still so formal with me? Do you want me to call Ellinor and make here see you? It might be a good opportunity for you two to meet.¡± Marlinie waved her hand dismissively. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want her to see me like this.¡± Bertha sighed. ¡°Marlinie, you¡¯re exhausting yourself.¡± Marlinie lowered her eyes. Yes, she was tired. She had managed to escape the torment of the Howard family, but she hadn¡¯t had a single day of peace. After a long silence, Marlinie suddenly asked, ¡°What floor and room is that Howard man on?¡± Bertha was taken aback, thinking Marlinie had changed her mind and wanted to see her former husband. ¡°He¡¯s on the same floor as you. He¡¯s in room 608.¡± Marlinie nodded. ¡°Bertha, can you ask Thaddeus one more favor? I¡¯d like to change rooms. Put me as far away from 608 as possible.¡± Bertha sighed. ¡°Of course.¡± Meanwhile, in room 608. Ida had apanied Byran to the hospital to visit his father. When they entered the room, Balfour was still there. However, upon seeing them, Balfour excused himself to return to the office. Now, only Ida and Byran were left with McNeil. Ida, not ustomed to dealing with elders, was a little nervous. She had never had the opportunity to meet many older people in her life, mostly due to herck of rtives and the fact that most of her past rtionships never progressed to the ¡®meet-the-parents¡¯ stage. Byran was ted. ¡°Dad, Ida and I came to see you. She insisted on taking a detour to get you these nutritional supplements and flowers. Isn¡¯t my girlfriend just the best?¡± ¨C Ida could only stare. McNeil smiled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 Ida returned McNeil¡¯s smile and took a seat on the chair that Byran pulled out for her. Sadly, she had no idea what to say. What was there to say? What on earth did Bryan bring her here for? The awkward silence was broken when Bryan pulled up a chair next to her. ¡°Dad! Guess where we went just now?¡± McNeil let out a gentle chuckle and shook his head. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Bryan grinned proudly at his dad. ¡°We just went out to eat with Ellinor!¡± McNeil looked surprised, and an envious gleam appeared in his eyes. ¡°Is that so? What did you have? Did she enjoy it?¡± Bryan shrugged. ¡°We had sushi. It was okay, I guess.¡± The light in McNeil¡¯s eyes softened further. ¡°What does she usually like to eat? Does she still have a sweet tooth like when she was a kid?¡± He directed the question at Ida. He knew from Bryan that Ida had known Ellinor for many years, and they were very close friends. Ida shook her head. ¡°We couldn¡¯t afford sweets often when we were kids. She doesn¡¯t care for them much now.¡± After hearing Ida say that they couldn¡¯t even afford small treats when they were kids, a wave of guilt hit McNeil hard. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Ida said nothing more. She knew how to be polite, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to lie. Indeed, it was all his fault. He hadn¡¯t been a good father. Noticing that his dad¡¯s mood had dropped, Bryan quickly changed the topic. ¡°Dad! You¡¯ve finished your IV and medication. You¡¯re looking good! How about Ida and I take you out to the garden for some fresh air?¡± Ida objected. ¡°It¡¯s almost dark. What are you going to show Mr. Howard?¡± McNeil chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been cooped up in the hospital for days, so I could use some fresh air.¡± Since the Howard men agreed, Ida didn¡¯t say anything more. She was an outsider, so what business was it of hers? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. So, Bryan excitedly got a wheelchair from the head nurse. McNeil looked a bit helpless. ¡°Bryan, my legs are fine. I don¡¯t need a wheelchair. I can walk with you guys.¡± But Bryan insisted. ¡°No! No matter what, you¡¯re still a patient. Saving your strength will help you recover faster.¡± In the end, McNeil gave in to his son¡¯s persistence and reluctantly sat in the wheelchair. Together, Byran and Ida pushed McNeil out of the ward. As the three headed towards the elevator, Bryan suddenly leaned in to whisper something in Ida¡¯s ear. ¡°Ida, you called my dad Mr. Howard just now. Good girl.¡± Ida looked surprised, then gave him a disdainful nce, whispering back, ¡°Just being polite.¡± Bryan grinned like a dog. ¡°No matter why, it still makes me happy.¡± Ida adjusted her gold-rimmed sses, choosing to ignore him. Just then, they passed a few nurses pushing a bed. A womany on the bed, still hooked up to an IV, but her head was bowed, so they couldn¡¯t see her face. Ida only nced at her casually. She was not really paying attention, but when she saw Bertha and Lea trailing behind the bed, her expression changed. Was that Thaddeus¡¯ wife and daughter? What were they doing here? DING! ¡°Ida, what are you daydreaming about? The elevator¡¯s here.¡± Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 Byran¡¯s voice snapped Ida out of her daze, and, together, they boarded the elevator. Inside the elevator, Ida whipped out her smartphone and began typing a message to her underlings, instructing them to investigate why Thaddeus¡¯ wife and daughter were at the hospital. Byran watched as Ida fiddled with her phone with a tinge of annoyance in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t disturb her, knowing full well that she was a workaholic. DING! The elevator doors opened on the ground floor, and Byran pushed his father out. Ida was about to follow when a group of men in ck suits dragged Arnold into the elevator. Ida narrowed her eyes, sensing that something was off. Why was the boss¡¯ mediocre stepfather here? And it seemed like he was being forced toe. What on earth was going on? ¡­ Marlinie was transferred from the luxury ward to a regr room on the lower floor. She had requested this change herself, as there were no luxury wards located far enough from McNeil¡¯s room. So she opted for a regr room, just to keep her distance from that man. After the nurse had settled Marlinie in her new room and given her some instructions, she left. Bertha and Lea entered the room next, closing the door behind them before approaching Marlinie¡¯s bedside. Marlinie was deep in thought. Her face was growing paler every minute. Bertha knew why and gently squeezed Marlinie¡¯s hand. ¡°You saw McNeil, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s kind of ironic. You moved rooms to get away from him, and yet you ran into him in the hallway.¡± A sarcastic smile spread across Marlinie¡¯s face. ¡°What fate? It¡¯s more like a curse!¡± Bertha sighed. She was at a loss for words. Marlinie continued. ¡°Bertha, my injuries aren¡¯t serious. After I finish this IV, help me get discharged, okay?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Bertha couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°You lost so much blood, and you¡¯re saying it¡¯s not serious?! The nurse just told us to be extra careful to avoid an infection!¡± Marlinie insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful once I¡¯m home. I promise.¡± Bertha frowned at her. ¡°Marlinie, I know you want to leave because you don¡¯t want to see him. But we¡¯ve already moved to a regr room. We¡¯re not even on the same floor anymore. You won¡¯t run into him again. Running into him in the hallway was just a coincidence; it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Marlinie remained silent. She had indeed seen her ex-husband McNeil earlier, but she had managed to lower her head in time, sessfully avoiding his gaze. He looked a lot older than she remembered. He was no longer the vibrant, charismatic man he used to be. Seeing him brought back a flood of memories she had been trying to forget, leaving her in a sour mood. Staying in the same hospital as him made her restless. She was unable to rest properly. ¡°Bertha, my injuries are fine. But being here is bad for my mental health.¡± Bertha sighed in defeat. ¡°But you can¡¯t leave today! At least wait three days. If the doctor says your wound is healing well in three days, I¡¯ll help you get discharged.¡± Marlinie knew her friend was just looking out for her. She wasn¡¯t happy about it, but she didn¡¯t argue. Three days would pass quickly. As long as she stayed in her room, she wouldn¡¯t run into him. ¡°Alright. Three days it is.¡± There was a knock on the door, and Lea, always keen, rushed to open it. A group of men in ck suits were standing at the door with Arnold in tow. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve brought him!¡± They respectfully said. Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 Lea gave the rotund Arnold a once-over, then addressed her father¡¯s men, ¡°Let him in. You guys keep an eye out by the doorway. I¡¯ll call if I need you.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± After this affirmation, the lead man in ck nudged Arnold a couple of steps into the hospital room. ¡°Behave yourself in there! We¡¯re standing by. Try anything funny, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Given the circumstances, Arnold nodded obediently and stepped into the hospital room. He was dying to know who the hell his family had managed to piss off. If he was going to die, he at least wanted to know why. Expecting to find a terrifying mob boss, Arnold was taken aback to see two harmless-looking women. One was hooked up to an IV drip in the hospital bed, and the other was sitting by her side. Arnold blinked for a moment, then recognized the woman on the bed. ¡°Ma¡­ Marlinie¡­ It¡¯s you!¡± Upon seeing Arnold, a flicker of anger crossed Marlinie¡¯s pale face. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you remember me.¡± Realizing that it was an old schoolmate, the tension in Arnold eased up. ¡°Of course, I remember! Marlinie, you haven¡¯t changed a bit. You still look so young!¡± How could he not recognize her? How could he forget her?! This was his college sweetheart, the woman who had always held a special ce in his heart. Marlinie let out a bitterugh. ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Realizing that Marlinie¡¯s tone was not as gentle as he remembered, Arnold then adopted a hesitant tone. ¡°Er¡­ Marlinie, was it you who had those men bring me here?¡± Marlinie nodded. ¡°Yes, it was.¡± Arnold forced a smile. ¡°We¡¯re old schoolmates. There was no need for such drama; it was quite scary. I thought I had upset someone.¡± Marlinie looked at him with contempt and regret, recalling how she had hastily entrusted her daughter, Pearl, to this useless man. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Arnold, I didn¡¯t call you here to reminisce.¡± Arnold gazed at her. ¡°Er¡­ Yeah, I can tell. So, what¡¯s this about? Why are you in the hospital? Why did those men search my house, and why did they rough up my wife and daughter?¡± Before Marlinie could respond, Lea interjected. ¡°Your wife and daughter got exactly what they deserved! They¡¯re the ones who hurt Ms. Marlinie!¡± Arnold was taken aback. Before he was brought here, he had asked Tracy and their daughter about what had happened, but they had been evasive and just mumbled incoherently. Arnold had a pretty good idea of what had transpired after hearing what the little girl said. Feeling awkward, he turned to Marlinie. ¡°Marlinie, did youe to my house?¡± Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 ¡°I came to your house, encountered your daughter, and when I mentioned I was looking for you, she locked me, my friend, and my friend¡¯s child in your attic. At the end, your wife even threatened me with a knife.¡± Arnold looked ashamed, but deep down he was seething with fury. If only he could rush home right now and deal with those two bumbling women. They were asking for trouble. ¡°Marlinie, I¡¯m sorry that my family has hurt you! I apologize on their behalf, and I¡¯ll cover your medical expenses!¡± Marlinie¡¯s expression was indifferent, and she only gave him a nonchnt hum. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I came to ask you something about my daughter.¡± Upon hearing Marlinie mention her daughter, Arnold¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. ¡°Um¡­ about that, I owe you an apology! I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t take better care of your daughter, and she passed away at such a young age.¡± Marlinie frowned. ¡°Until now, you¡¯re still not willing to tell me the truth?¡± Arnold looked stunned. ¡°What truth? Marlinie, didn¡¯t I tell you about this over a decade ago? Didn¡¯t I give you your daughter¡¯s urn?¡± Marlinie, who had been leaning against the headboard, sat up straight when she saw that Arnold showed no signs of repentance. She was so angry that she felt like vomiting blood. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Don¡¯t you dare curse my daughter! Arnold, I¡¯m giving you another chance. If you still don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯m going to invite those guys outside who brought you here to have a private chat with you!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Upon hearing this, Arnold looked clearly scared. ¡°Marlinie, what are you doing? We¡¯re old ssmates, and I even helped to take care of your daughter. How can you be so ungrateful?¡± Ungrateful? That was the funniest thing she had ever heard. Marlinie took a deep breath, trying to keep herposure and exin everything calmly. ¡°Yes! When I was desperate, you extended a helping hand and promised to take care of my daughter for a while. But did you really? Did you really take good care of her?¡± Arnold looked extremely guilty. ¡°I¡­¡± Marlinie didn¡¯t expect him to admit it, so she interrupted him. ¡°My daughter must have suffered a lot from your wife and daughter, right? She was so young, and you found her troublesome, so you abandoned her in the countryside and ignored her. The ne I gave you as a thank-you gift could have at least bought her some decent meals, but you didn¡¯t give her anything. You never took care of her!¡± Arnold knew that his lies had been exposed, and there was no point in denying them anymore. So, he tried to defend himself. ¡°No, Marlinie! I did send her to rtives in the countryside and ask them to take good care of her, but I didn¡¯t mean to ignore her. She was disrupting the harmony in our family. My wife and daughter didn¡¯t like her, so I had no other choice!¡± Marlinie¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. ¡°Even if you sent her to the countryside, why did you tell me she was dead when I came back to get her? What were you trying to achieve? If you didn¡¯t want to take care of her, why didn¡¯t you let me take her back?¡± Arnold¡¯s face was etched in shame, but he couldn¡¯t find the words to exin. Marlinie had indeede back to get her child, and he did tell her that her daughter had passed away. Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 Back in the day, Marlinie had rushed to him in desperation, pleading for him to take in her daughter for a mere three months, after which she would return to im her. Given that the request hade from his goddess, the notion of refusal never crossed his mind. He agreed without a second thought. However, three months flew by, and Marlinie did not return as promised to take her daughter. With the presence of Ellinor in their home causing strife and tension and Tracy¡¯s constant nagging, he sent the child to the countryside. Who would have thought that just a week after sending Ellinor away, Marlinie would reappear in search of her daughter? Facing his goddess, Arnold was too ashamed to confess that he had sent her daughter away. Fearing it would tarnish his image in her eyes, he lied, saying that the child had contracted a strange illness and passed away. Marlinie was heartbroken. She asked for her daughter¡¯s remains and left. The urn he gave her, however, contained the ashes of a pet dog once owned by his eldest daughter, She. Many years had passed since that incident, and Arnold never expected Marlinie to discover the truth and confront him. Arnold¡¯s remaining silent only made Marlinie¡¯s resentment grow. ¡°Speak up! Why did you separate us?¡± Arnold could not provide a reasonable exnation, so he just fell to his knees beside Marlinie¡¯s hospital bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marlinie! Please forgive me¡­ But considering I didn¡¯t harm your daughter, could you please spare me? Could you ask those guys outside to leave me alone?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Marlinie had nothing to say. She stared at the pathetic man groveling in front of her, wondering why she had ever entrusted Pearl to this man. While Marlinie held her tongue, Lea did not hold back. She stepped forward, pointed at Arnold, and venomously spat. ¡°You dare to im that you didn¡¯t harm Ellinor?! Our investigation showed that you never took care of her. Ellinor survived through her own willpower, resilience, and a bit of luck! She was fortunate enough toe across a kind-hearted nun who saved her from starvation. You have no right to im you took care of her. You shameless pig!¡± Arnold, even after being scolded by a child, did not grow angry. He knew from the people outside that this little girl and the woman sitting beside Marlinie¡¯s bed were not to be trifled with. He wisely listened, continuously kowtowing and begging for mercy. ¡°Yes! I wronged Ellinor! It¡¯s all my fault! I know I was wrong, but please let me go¡­ or call Ellinor over. I¡¯ll apologize to her face-to-face and kowtow at her feet. She¡¯s always been understanding; she¡¯ll forgive me.¡± Lea was appalled. ¡°You¡­ How can there be such a weak man in this world?! Next to you, my clueless dad looks like a knight in shining armor! Go away; don¡¯t upset Ms. Marlinie anymore! The sight of you disgusts us!¡± Hearing this, Arnold thought he was saved, and he quickly got up. ¡°Alright¡­ Alright! I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m leaving right away.¡± As he spoke, he hastily headed for the door. Marlinie was a patient woman, but thinking of the hardships her daughter had endured over the years made her patience run thin. Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Lea! I need a favor!¡± Lea was quick to understand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Marlinie. I¡¯ll make sure Ellinor gets justice!¡± With that, she quickly followed Arnold out. Arnold thought he was safe once he left the hospital room, but he was stopped again by the men in ck waiting at the door.. Without orders from the youngdy of the house, they were not allowed to let this man leave. Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 Lea stepped out and gave out another order to the men in ck standing by. ¡°You guys make sure you teach this Arnold a lesson. One he¡¯ll remember for the rest of his life. The kind that¡¯ll give him nightmares!¡± The leader in ck nodded. ¡°Miss, we understand!¡± With that, they forcefully dragged Arnold out to settle matters outside the hospital grounds, so as not to soil the clean hospital floors. Lea watched as her father¡¯s men took Arnold away, feeling satisfied. Her father¡¯s men never showed mercy. Just as she was about to return to the ward, she noticed an odd gaze fixed on her. After looking up, she found its source. It was a stunning woman in gold-rimmed sses whom she thought she¡¯d just seen in the corridor. But why was this beautiful woman standing outside Ms. Marlinie¡¯s ward? She wasn¡¯t moving, and her gaze was steadfastly fixed on her. It was cause for concern. Frowning, Lea approached the woman. ¡°Hey! Who are you? What are you doing? Why are you just staring at our ward?¡± Ida squinted and looked down at her. ¡°Nothing. Just passing by.¡±- With that, she turned and left with measured steps, heading towards the elevator. What an odd woman! Leaving without a word? Lea wanted to follow, but her father¡¯s men, stationed at the door, wouldn¡¯t allow her to wander off and stopped her. Helpless, she returned to the ward andined. ¡°Such a weird thing just happened! I just saw this woman staring at our ward for a while. When I asked her what she was up to. she left without saying a word.¡± Upon hearing this, Marlinie snapped back to reality. ¡°What kind of woman?¡± ¡°A really attractive, ssy woman with gold-rimmed sses.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Marlinie thought for a moment, then her pupils slowly contracted in shock. Bertha seemed to have remembered something as well. She looked up to meet her friend¡¯s gaze. An attractive, ssy woman with gold-rimmed sses? Wasn¡¯t that the girl they¡¯d just seen with McNeil? That girl was indeed very striking. She left a deep impression with just one nce. Had someone from the Howard family found them? This soon? Marlinie turned pale. ¡°Bertha, he¡¯s found me. We can¡¯t wait any longer! Quick, help me get discharged¡­¡± The emotional roller coaster had left Marlinie weak. She felt dizzy and almost fainted as she spoke. Bertha had also been considering helping Marlinie get discharged, but after seeing her in such a state, she decided Marlinie¡¯s health was the priority. So she tried to calm her. ¡°Marlinie, calm down. It¡¯s not necessarily someone from the Howard family. Maybe that woman was just passing by.¡± Marlinie weakly replied. ¡°No¡­ Must be¡­ Bertha, get me out of here¡­ I don¡¯t want to see him¡­ I can¡¯t see him¡­¡± Bertha gently patted Marlinie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Okay, okay! You won¡¯t see him. I won¡¯t let you see him.¡± Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 ¡°Marlinie, rest assured. Even if the Howard family were to discover your presence here, I won¡¯t let them in.¡± Bertha kept reassuring Marlinie. Marlinie gripped Bertha¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Then help me get discharged, please¡­¡± ¡°Marlinie, because of your condition, you can¡¯t be discharged, and it¡¯s toote today either way. Wait for tomorrow. I¡¯ll have Thaddeus arrange your transfer to another hospital, okay?¡± Tears welled up in Marlinie¡¯s eyes as she nodded. ¡°Yeah, I hate to impose on your family, especially Thaddeus.¡± Bertha breathed a sigh of relief as she saw Marlinie finally calm down. ¡°It¡¯s no imposition at all, Marlinie. Just remember to keep calm. It¡¯s the fastest way for your wounds to heal.¡± Marliniey down weakly on her hospital bed. She began staring at the ceiling without uttering another word. Ida returned to the VIP ward upstairs but did not enter. Instead, she sat on the bench outside the room, lost in thought. Seeing that Ida had not returned from the restroom, Byran came out to find her. He spotted Ida sitting outside the room and approached her. ¡°Ida, why are you sitting here? Why don¡¯t you go inside?¡± Ida looked up at him, snapping herself back to reality. ¡°Your father needs to rest. I don¡¯t want to disturb him.¡± Byran struggled to suppress his happy grin. ¡°Heh, Ida, you¡¯re always so thoughtful. You seem to care a lot about your future father-inw.¡± Ida rolled her eyes at him and stood up. ¡°I need to leave.¡± Byran grabbed her wrist. ¡°Wait, let me walk you out.¡± ¡°You should stay here with your father. I can drive myself home.¡± Reluctantly, Byran let go. ¡°Before you leave,e with me.¡± Before Ida could even respond, Byran was dragging her into the stairwell. As soon as they entered the stairwell, he pressed her against the wall and kissed her passionately. Sometimes, Ida thought Byran seemed like a wolf, ready to devour her at any moment. After an intense kiss, Ida straightened her sses, which had been knocked askew. ¡°Enough?¡± Byran looked at her with wolfish eyes as he panted slightly. ¡°Not enough! But I won¡¯t bother you today. Drive carefully, Ida. Let me know when you get home.¡± Ida turned her face away, unwilling to meet his lingering gaze. ¡°Yeah.¡± After breaking away from him, she walked briskly out of the stairwell. Byran touched his slightly damp lips as his eyes sparkled with tender affection before following her out and returning to his father¡¯s ward. Sophia had already booked three ne tickets for the day after tomorrow. She was nning to go back to M State with Marcus and their child. However, an unexpected travel ban meant she was unable to leave. Marcus decided to take their child back to M State first and wait for her. After some consideration, Sophia agreed. She canceled her ticket but kept the ones for Marcus and their child. She had already started packing their luggage in advance for the flight. Marcus was in a good mood that day. He had two helpings of dinner before teaching Tristan how to y chess. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After packing the luggage, Sophia found Marcus and Tristan engrossed in a game of chess in the living room. Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 ¡°Marcus, it¡¯s gettingte. You guys need to call it a night. You¡¯re flying solo with Tristan the day after tomorrow, and you probably won¡¯t sleep well. You have to rest up.¡± Marcus nced at Sophia. ¡°Hmm, all packed?¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°All set! I¡¯ve put everything you and Tristan brought in your suitcases. I¡¯ve arranged for dad¡¯s driver to take you guys. Once you get to M State, our people will pick you up.¡± Marcus¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he slightly nodded. He knew that Sophia would never let him travel alone with Tristan. She would certainly have someone watch over him to restrict his freedom. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tristan, let¡¯s go! Time for bed!¡± Marcus gently tapped Tristan, who was still engrossed in his game of chess. Tristan was still trying to figure out how to turn the tables on his dad when Sophia interrupted him, leaving him quite disgruntled. He red at Sophia before following his dad back to their room. Of course, Sophia noticed Tristan¡¯s re, but she didn¡¯t care. Now wasn¡¯t the time to worry about the kid¡¯s mood. Her current concern was that the internal investigation here wouldn¡¯t be resolved anytime soon, leaving her stuck in this predicament for who knew how long. After watching Marcus and Tristan return to their room, Sophia headed to her father¡¯s room to inquire about the progress of the investigation. In their room, Tristan watched Sophia leave through the crack in his door before pouting and turning to his dad. ¡°Dad, are we really going back to M State? Can wee back afterwards? If we can¡¯t, does that mean I won¡¯t see Ellinor again?¡± Marcus patted his son¡¯s head, saying cryptically, ¡°We¡¯ll see her again.¡± After knocking on the door of her father¡¯s room, Sophia walked in. Thaddeus was back and was eating dinner alone. Sophia was saddened to see her father eat alone. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re just now having dinner? If I¡¯d known you were back, I would have called you when I finished cooking.¡± Thaddeus nced at his daughter. ¡°Save your cooking for your beloved man and child.¡± Sophia sighed and sat down. ¡°Dad, stop it! I wish you would be kinder to Marcus.¡± Thaddeus grumbled, not wanting to discuss that man. ¡°Did you need something?¡± He asked. Sophia nodded and asked, ¡°Dad, has there been any progress with thepany investigation? When can we expect the restrictions to be lifted?¡± ¡°Hard to say.¡± Sophia was anxious. ¡°What do you mean ¡®hard to say¡¯? We can¡¯t be stuck here indefinitely, right?¡± ¡°Your fretting won¡¯t help. I want the investigation over as soon as possible too.¡± Sophia frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sending Marcus and Tristan back to M State the day after tomorrow, and I¡¯ll stay here to deal with the investigation. Dad, I need you to arrange for someone to apany them to avoid anyplications.¡± Thaddeus scoffed. ¡°Escort? Are they royalty? Do they need a royal guard for an escort?¡± Sophia knew her father didn¡¯t like Marcus, but even though she was frustrated, she didn¡¯t lose her temper. ¡°Dad, stop saying things like that! I need a few of your guys. Surely you won¡¯t deny me that?¡± Thaddeus cut into his steak as his brow began furrowing deeply. ¡°Sophia, it seems you didn¡¯t consider what I told youst time.¡± Sophia paused, realizing what her father was referring to. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t bring that up again! It was hard enough to keep Marcus by my side. I¡¯m not letting him go!¡± Thaddeus sighed. ¡°Fine! If there¡¯s nothing else, go back to your room. Don¡¯t ruin my appetite!¡± Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 Sophia didn¡¯t want to be at odds with her father at such a time. She got up to leave, but then she paused, remembering something she needed to ask. ¡°By the way, Dad, have you found Bertha and Lea yet?¡± Thaddeus replied with a nomittal grunt. ¡°They¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± Sophia furrowed her brows. ¡°Really? Where are they?¡± Thaddeus looked at her with a warning in his eyes. ¡°I finally managed to appease Bertha. Don¡¯t start trouble again! If you don¡¯t want to live peacefully with Bertha, I won¡¯t force you. We can just avoid each other!¡± Sophia sensed trouble. ¡°Dad, what do you mean by ¡®avoid each other¡¯? Are you nning to live with Bertha and abandon me?¡± Even though he saw the tears welling up in his daughter¡¯s eyes, Thaddeus was no longer moved. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! Stop jumping to conclusions and crying every time! Enough! This is getting annoying! Go to your room and sleep!¡± Sophia was taken aback. Her tears, it seemed, no longer had any effect on her father. The tears on her cheeks felt embarrassingly out of ce. Without a word offort from her father, Sophia wiped her tears, swallowed her anger, and left the room. Humph! It must be Bertha and her daughter again. They must have said something to make her father grow colder towards her. It must be! Just wait. Once she settled her current predicament, she would deal with Bertha and her daughter. A dayter. The earliest flight to M State flew across the sky before the sun had fully risen, leaving a beautiful arc in its path. As the sun slowly rose, a couple in a church made their vows before a priest. They promised to stay together, in sickness and in health, in poverty and in wealth, until death do them part. The crowd pped and cheered, deeply moved by their vows. As the newlyweds kissed, feathers floated down around them. It was a beautiful sight. The wedding was beautiful. Veronica, hand in hand with her boyfriend, Moran, approached the bride, Belinda, to ask for the details of the wedding nner. ¡°Hey, Belinda! Who did your wedding decorations? It¡¯s so beautiful! You have to give me their contact!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Belinda, holding a ss of red wine, had just finished toasting the guests when Veronica intercepted her. She wasn¡¯t particrly close with Veronica, but she was in high spirits today. She looked at the handsome young man next to Veronica and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? Are you two thinking of tying the knot too?¡± Veronica blushed. She was a straightforward person who often spoke without thinking. She had asked Belinda about the wedding nner because she genuinely thought the decorations were beautiful, not because she was nning her own wedding. After seeing Veronica blush, Moran smiled a little shyly. ¡°We haven¡¯t decided yet, but we might need it someday. Could you please give us the information?¡± Belinda was impressed by the polite, well-mannered, and sunny young man. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Veronica, of all people, to find such a great boyfriend. What did you see in her? Do you know what she¡¯s really like? It¡¯s not toote to back out now.¡± Veronica was flustered. She quickly moved to shield Moran from Belinda¡¯s joking remarks. ¡°Belinda, what are you doing? Today is your big day; you should be umting good karma. Why are you trying to break us up?¡± It was clear that Veronica was genuinely worried. She was never very confident around Moran, always fearing that he would leave her. Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 Belinda burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so easy to scare! I was just testing your boyfriend. If he was that easy to scare off, he wouldn¡¯t be worth it anyway.¡± A pouty expression appeared on Veronica¡¯s face. She was clearly not pleased. Moran, with a smile, put his arm around Veronica. ¡°I know her well. She¡¯s got a temper, but it doesn¡¯t scare me.¡± Belinda raised her ss to him with a smile. ¡°Well then, here¡¯s to you whisking our Ms. Veronica off her feet soon.¡± Moran picked up a cocktail from the bar and toasted her back. ¡°Thank you; I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Belinda took a sip of her drink as her eyes showed a hint of admiration. Then she patted Veronica on the shoulder. ¡°Good catch! Make sure you treasure him.¡± Veronica huffed at her. If it weren¡¯t for her wedding day, she¡¯d definitely pick a fight with her. Belinda left to join her husband, Chase, in greeting their guests. Moran, with his arm around Veronica, guided her in a different direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are desserts over there. You love sweets, don¡¯t you?¡± Veronica was in a bad mood and shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go. I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± Noticing her low spirits, Moran leaned down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Veronica stayed silent. Her tight-lipped expression clearly showed she wasn¡¯t happy. Moran patiently waited before saying, ¡°If something¡¯s bothering you, you need to tell me so I can exin. If you don¡¯t, it¡¯s hard for me to understand.¡± Veronica still refused to speak. Feeling helpless, Moran let go of her. ¡°Well, go enjoy yourself for a while. I seem to be the root of your bad mood, so I¡¯ll leave.¡± Veronica grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t go¡­¡± Only then did Moran stop and turn back to her. ¡°Ready to talk now?¡± Veronica nodded honestly. ¡°Is¡­ is my temper really that bad?¡± Moran understood the problem andughed cheerfully. ¡°What do you think?¡± Veronica pouted unhappily. ¡°I¡¯ll try to change. I¡­ I¡¯ve been like this my whole life. You have to give me time to change.¡± Moran frowned slightly in resignation. ¡°Who said you had to change?¡± Veronica looked up at him. ¡°You won¡¯t leave me because of my temper, right?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Moran patted her head. ¡°If I were bothered by that, I wouldn¡¯t have been with you from the start. Everyone has their ws. I¡¯m far from perfect, too. I¡¯m more worried about you finding fault with me.¡± Veronica¡¯s face finally lit up. ¡°No, Moran, you¡¯re perfect! You have no ws in my eyes. I would never judge you.¡± Moranughed. ¡°Well then, I better be careful.¡± Veronica blinked, feeling confused. ¡°Careful of what?¡± ¡°Careful that you don¡¯t discover my imperfections and dump me. I need to keep pretending to be perfect.¡± Finally, a smile broke through on Veronica¡¯s face. ¡°No way! You¡¯re the best in my eyes. You¡¯re my dream guy. I feel super lucky to be with you!¡± Moran pulled her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re also great in my eyes. I feel lucky too.¡± Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 Belinda, teetering on stilettos, had been greeting guests for over two hours. She was so exhausted that she could barely stand. After finally bidding farewell to one group, she slumped into Chase¡¯s arms to rest. ¡°Getting married is so tiring! I¡¯m not doing this again.¡± Chase, supporting her, raised his eyebrows humorously. ¡°You were nning a next time?¡± Belinda pouted. ¡°Who knows? Maybe one day you¡¯ll get bored of the marriage game, ditch me, and return to your wild bachelor life. I can¡¯t exactly stay single just because you¡¯ve turned fickle, can I?¡± Chase pinched her cheek. ¡°Behave yourself! This is a joyful day. Why are you talking like that? If I were still interested in being a wild bachelor, why would I be rushing to marry you? Silly girl.¡± Belinda, her face distorted by his grip, frowned andined. ¡°Hey! If you pinch me like that, my makeup will smudge. Do you know that this makeup took two hours to put on?! I had to wake up at 4 a.m.! Remove your hand!¡± Obediently, Chase let go before pecking her lips. ¡°Sit here and wait. I¡¯ll call the makeup artist to touch you up and bring you some ts.¡± Belinda nodded and sat down to rest on a chair. Her back was sore from standing for so long. She wasn¡¯t lying. Getting married was truly exhausting. Underneath the vast skirt of her wedding dress, Belinda kicked off her high heels to stretch her sore feet. ncing up, she noticed Ellinor sitting not far away with a teasing look in her eyes. Belinda¡¯s cheeks reddened, realizing Ellinor must have seen Chase kiss her. Grinning, she waved Ellinor over. Ellinor, who was watching her kids devour a cake, saw Belinda¡¯s gesture and instructed the nanny to keep an eye on them before she got up to join Belinda. ¡°Ellinor, how did I do today?¡± Belinda asked with a puppy-like eagerness for praise. Ellinor, pulling up a chair, replied, ¡°You were confident, graceful, and truly beautiful. Fantastic job!¡± Ellinor¡¯spliment made Belinda feel as proud as a peacock. ¡°I thought I did well, too!¡± Ellinor looked at her. ¡°Exhausted, aren¡¯t you?¡± Belinda shrugged. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s tiring, but it¡¯s worth it! This is the wedding I¡¯ve always dreamed of. Everything went so smoothly. It¡¯s perfect! It¡¯s enough to brag about for a lifetime!¡± Ellinor, amused by Belinda¡¯s adorable demeanor, looked for a ss of juice on the table. As she searched, her eyes fell upon an unexpected guest. Sophia, donned in an expensive, sparkling evening gown, appeared at the wedding, gracefully making her way towards them. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor narrowed her eyes, wondering what she was doing there. Noticing Ellinor¡¯s strange expression, Belinda followed her gaze, and her face instantly darkened. ¡°It¡¯s her! What¡¯s that witch doing at my wedding?! Ugh! My wedding¡¯s been tainted!¡± Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 Sophia was well aware that she wasn¡¯t exactly a weed guest. This visit was simply to ruffle some feathers, particrly those of Ellinor. While raising a ss of red wine, she smiled at the bride, Belinda. ¡°Cheers to the blushing bride! Wishing you and your hubby a lifetime of wedded bliss!¡± Belinda¡¯s face twisted with repulsion. She looked like she was about to hurl. ¡°Piss off! Who needs your well wishes? Get out! You weren¡¯t invited to my wedding!¡± Unfazed by Belinda¡¯s outburst, Sophia casually turned to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, no makeup for the wedding?¡± Ellinor stared back with an icy gaze. ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Sophia shrugged, all smiles. ¡°No, not at all! I just think it¡¯s nice to doll up for the bride and groom, you know? Show them some respect. You showing up like this¡­ it¡¯s like you don¡¯t care about your friends¡¯ big day.¡± Before Ellinor could respond, Belinda beat her to it. ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re just stirring the pot! My girl, Ellinor, looks a thousand times better than you, even without a lick of makeup. You¡¯re just a washed-up old witch who¡¯s trying to cause trouble!¡± Sophia¡¯s smile faltered, just a little. ¡°True enough! Ellinor, you¡¯re a natural beauty. But tell me, why can¡¯t such a beauty keep a man?¡± Belinda was quick to retaliate. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? You¡¯re the one who stole my uncle, trapped him, and kept him from returning to Ellinor! And you have the gall to say such things? You think you¡¯re some man ma? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡± Sophia shot Belinda a look, then turned back to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, don¡¯t be so defensive. I¡¯m not here to ruin the wedding. I¡¯m here to tell you that my husband flew back to our home in M State this morning. I¡¯ll be joining him soon. We¡¯re trying to have a baby.¡± Ellinor¡¯s expression froze for a split second before she recovered. A coldugh slowly escaped her lips. ¡°Is that so?¡± Sophia beamed. Her joy was apparent. ¡°Absolutely! My husband can¡¯t wait to start a family!¡± The implication of her statement was clear to anyone who heard. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ellinor didn¡¯t say anything more, but Belinda looked ready to vomit. ¡°Have you no shame? If you don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll have security escort you out!¡± Sophia simply smiled at Belinda. Her expression remained calm and smug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m leaving.¡± She then turned to Ellinor as her voice began dripping with malice. ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath for him to return, because it¡¯s not going to happen. He¡¯s mine now, in both body and soul. Every night, we share a bed, and he tells me he loves me. He goes by the name Marcus now, and Marcus says he can¡¯t stand boring women. And you, Ellinor, you¡¯re as dull as theye, you know that?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Security! There¡¯s a madwoman here crashing the party without an invitation! Get her out of here!¡± Sophia gave Ellinor onest smirk before leaving. ¡°Don¡¯t wait for him. He¡¯s noting back to you. Better start looking for another man to marry, especially since you and my Marcus were never officially wed.¡± With that, she turned on her heel and sauntered off. Belinda yelled after her. Her anger was palpable. ¡°I can¡¯t believe her! That witch ruined my perfect wedding! Ellinor, don¡¯t listen to her! She¡¯s just trying to get under your skin! If you let her bother you, she wins!¡± Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Ellinor picked up a ss of orange juice with a light and nonchnt expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not bothered. But you, it¡¯s your big day today. Don¡¯t let unimportant people ruin your mood.¡± Belinda gently patted her face. ¡°Right! I need to stay in a good mood and look my best. I can¡¯t let a wicked woman get to me.¡± Chase brought over a pair of ts and noticed Belinda¡¯s furrowed brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your feet hurt?¡± Belinda huffed. ¡°I me you! How could you arrange security so poorly that an unwanted guest got in?!¡± Chase hadn¡¯t seen Sophiae in. He crouched down to help her change shoes. ¡°What happened? Who came in?¡± ¡°Ask Ellinor! Didn¡¯t a wicked woman juste to bring me bad luck?¡± Belinda pointed her chin towards Ellinor, only to find that the seat where Ellinor had just been sitting was now empty. ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Ellinor? She was just here.¡± She looked over at the kids, but Ellinor wasn¡¯t there either. Chase helped her into her ts and stood up, taking her hand to help her up. ¡°Alright! Boss will be back. Don¡¯t furrow your brows. Let¡¯s go greet your rtives on my behalf, okay?¡± Belinda¡¯s cheeks were a rosy red as she got up. After looking at her handsome husband, her sour mood instantly lifted. It still felt like a dream. This man had truly formed a new family with her; he was truly hers. Ellinor walked alone to the back garden of the wedding venue, where there was a small pond. It was very serene. The wedding guests all preferred the hustle and bustle, so they wouldn¡¯te here. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She took out her phone and sent a message to that man. [Where are you?] One minute, two minutes, then twenty minutes passed, but no reply came. Sophia had said earlier that the man had already flown back to M State. Was it true? Why didn¡¯t he say anything before he left? He had clearly recovered his memory. Having experienced a major loss once, Ellinor nowcked a sense of security. She didn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t simply send her a message. Why didn¡¯t he let her know? Was it that difficult? ¡°Boss, what are you thinking about here all alone?¡± Ida¡¯s voice came from behind her. Ellinor came back to her senses and turned to look at Ida, who hade up to her, lightly pursing her lips. ¡°Nothing; it¡¯s just a little too noisy over there. I wanted some quiet.¡± Ida looked at Ellinor with concern. ¡°Are you worried about Mr. nchet?¡± Ellinor¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. ¡°No. He should be just fine now. He doesn¡¯t need me to worry about him.¡± Ida let out a light sigh. ¡°Our people found out that Sophia had Mr. nchet and Tristan sent to the airport to catch the earliest flight back to M State this morning.¡± Upon hearing Ida¡¯s report, Ellinor¡¯s heart seemed to be tightly gripped by something. So, it was true. He really left without saying a word. ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡± Ida asked for instructions. Ellinor squinted her eyes. ¡°We proceed as nned. As for that man, if he runs away this time, I can still catch him.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ida nodded. ¡°Also, Boss, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I found out that Lady Lotus might be in the country.¡± What? Ellinor¡¯s dark face suddenly showed shock. ¡°What did you say?¡± Ida truthfully told her about what she saw at the hospital the day before yesterday. As well as the results of the investigation by her men. Ellinor¡¯s pupils violently trembled. She suddenly thought back to how Bertha and her daughter, who hade to see her the day before yesterday, said they wanted to introduce her to an old acquainta Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 At that thought, Ellinor couldn¡¯t stay put for a second longer. She grabbed hold of Ida¡¯s shirt. ¡°Which room? Which room is she in?¡± Ellinor demanded to know. Ida told her truthfully. In a rush, Ellinor gave out a few more instructions. ¡°Watch the kids for me, and tell Chase and Belinda that I¡¯ll catch up with them at the wedding reception tonight.¡± Noticing Ellinor¡¯s frantic state, Ida began to worry. ¡°Boss, let mee with you.¡± She offered. Ellinor shook her head in refusal. ¡°You can¡¯t! You have to keep an eye on the kids. I¡¯ll be fine; don¡¯t worry.¡± With that, she shrugged Ida off and hurried out to her car. It took forty minutes for Ellinor to drive to the hospital. Impatient, she left her car parked haphazardly by the side of the road and bolted into the hospital entrance. Lady Lotus was there! Her mother was still alive! Ellinor was too anxious. She wanted to see her mother so badly. Her breathing became ragged as she waited for the elevator. As soon as the elevator doors opened, she stepped in quickly. To her surprise, Byran was wheeling Mr. Howard out of the elevator, nning to take his father out for some sun. Upon seeing Ellinor, Byran paused before greeting her enthusiastically, ¡°Sis! You¡¯re here to see Dad, too?¡± Mr. Howard also looked at Ellinor with a hint of surprise and pleasure. Ellinor froze, furrowing her brows, before replying coldly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± The light in Mr. Howard¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he looked down, disappointed. Ellinor didn¡¯t want to engage in further conversation and moved past them to get into the elevator. Byran, however, wasn¡¯t about to let it go. ¡°Sis! If you¡¯re not here to see Dad, then who are you here for?¡± Ellinor snapped. ¡°Do I have to tell you?¡± Stubbornly, Byran insisted. ¡°I want to know. What¡¯s wrong with that? Isn¡¯t today Chase and Belinda¡¯s wedding? You¡¯re not at the ceremony, but here, so this person must be really important to you, right?¡± Ellinor shot back. ¡°This is not the ce for a conversation. Are you getting out or not? Don¡¯t hold up other people!¡± There were other patients¡¯ families in the elevator, nodding in agreement. ¡°Yeah! Are you getting out or not?¡± As Byran was about to retort, Mr. Howard coughed lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Byran. Take me outside; let¡¯s not hold up others. Cornered by the disapproving res of the others, Byran finally wheeled his father out of the elevator. Once the elevator doors closed, Byran turned to look at the ascending indicator, feeling very puzzled. ¡°Dad, who do you think Sis,came to see at the hospital?¡± ¡°If your sister doesn¡¯t want to tell you, don¡¯t pry. Now, let¡¯s go. Weren¡¯t you supposed to take me outside to enjoy the sun?¡± Still curious, Byran wondered who could be so important that Ellinor would leave Chase and Belinda¡¯s wedding to see them./ N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Could it be Theo? He¡¯d have to find a way to check. Ellinor found the room Ida had told her about. She paused at the door, catching her breath, before finally stepping in. Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 As Ellinor was about to knock on the hospital door, it suddenly swung open from the inside. Several men dressed in sleek ck suits emerged, carrying everyday items, looking like they were here to pick up a discharged patient. Ellinor double-checked the room number, confirming that it matched the one Ida had given her. She then asked one of the men in ck, ¡°Excuse me, is the patient in this room being discharged?¡± The man eyed her suspiciously. ¡°Who are you, and why are you asking?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to visit the patient in this room.¡± The man brusquely said, ¡°Scram! The patient in this room isn¡¯t just anyone¡¯s to visit! Without the orders of ourdy or her daughter, no one can enter!¡° Theirdy and her daughter? Ellinor quickly understood who the man was talking about. ¡°I know your lady and her daughter. Tell them Ellinor is here; they¡¯ll let me in.¡± Ellinor? The man had heard this name before, particrly during recent arguments between thedy and her daughter. So, this was the Ellinor who the youngdy was talking about? The man scrutinized Ellinor from head to toe. He pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Wait here!¡± After brusquely leaving her, he turned and re-entered the room. Less than ten secondster, Bertha and Lea came out in ¡°Ellinor, how did you get here?¡± ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re here!¡± person. Ellinor looked at the mother-daughter pair and asked, ¡°Madam, is the old friend you mentioned the other day in this room?¡± Seeing that there was no point in continuing the pretense, Bertha nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s inside. Would you like to see her?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Come with me, Ellinor! Ms. Marlinie has been longing to see you!¡± Lea excitedly grabbed Ellinor¡¯s hand and started pulling her into the room. For some reason, despite her eagerness to meet the patient, when it came down to it, Ellinor felt a strange reluctance to enter. It was as if there was something she feared, and it was only Lea¡¯s tugging that kept her moving forward. Before long, Ellinor found herself standing in the middle of the hospital room, staring at the woman on the bed. She was pale yet gentle-looking, a woman of captivating beauty. There was always a certain connection between a mother and daughter, and without needing any proof, Ellinor knew instantly that this beautiful woman was her birth mother. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Marlinie had no idea who had entered the room. She was staring out the window at the sky, lost in thought. Suddenly, she felt a warm gaze on her and turned to see who it was. After seeing Ellinor, she was taken aback. Then her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Pearl¡­¡± Ellinor had almost forgotten that she used to be called that. Hearing this name again from her mother¡¯s mouth stirred many long-buried memories. As she walked to her bedside and stared at her mother, she didn¡¯t know what to do or what to say. Lea, ever observant, quickly pushed a chair towards Ellinor and helped her sit down. ¡°Ellinor, you can sit here and catch up with Ms. Marlinie. My mom and I will go out to buy some stuff.¡± Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 After saying this, little Lea bounced up and down, leading her mom outside by the hand. Only Ellinor and Marlinie were left in the hospital room, exchanging awkward nces. Marlinie was the first to break the silence. Her voice was incredibly gentle as she smiled and said, ¡°Ellinor, you probably¡­ don¡¯t remember me, do you?¡± Ellinor simply stared at her mother, not saying a word. Marlinie sighed in self-reproach. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should apologize. I¡¯ve left you alone all these years and only found you now¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ellinor watched as her mother¡¯s tears fell. Her own eyes reddened as she stared at the bandage on her mother¡¯s forearm, asking, ¡°How did you get hurt? Is it serious?¡± Marlinie was taken aback. She looked down at her own wound and shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing too serious.¡± Ellinor looked into her mother¡¯s eyes. Her emotions were aplicated mix of bitterness and love. She was no longer a child, so it seemed she couldn¡¯t just throw herself into her mother¡¯s arms anymore. ¡°Two days ago, when Bertha invited me toe see you, why didn¡¯t you show up? Were you hiding from me?¡± Ellinor¡¯s voice was trembling slightly. Marlinie quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no! Ellinor, how could I hide from you?! I just felt too ashamed to face you. I haven¡¯t been the mother I should have been, so I didn¡¯t know how to face you.¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes reddened even more. ¡°Then why¡­ why did you leave me alone back then? Why didn¡¯t you evere back for me? I¡¯ve been waiting for you this whole time!¡± Tears streamed down Marlinie¡¯s face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ Back then, someone was trying to kill me, and I thought it would be too dangerous to keep you with me, so I temporarily left you with Arnold for safety. Later, I went looking for you! I really did! But Arnold told me¡­ told me you had died! He even gave me an urn of ashes. I thought¡­ I thought you were gone¡­¡± Ellinor knew it. She knew she was not an abandoned child. She knew her mother would never abandon her. All these years she had refused to believe she was abandoned, so she never gave up on finding her mother. Today, finally, she saw her mother and received answers. Having found the answer, Ellinor somewhat awkwardly held her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°So, who was trying to kill you back then?¡± Facing this question, Marlinie¡¯s face paled even more. She seemed to be avoiding it. Ellinor, however, had an idea. ¡°Was it the Howards? Were they trying to kill you?¡± Marlinie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She slowly choked out, ¡°Ellinor, actually, the Howards were targeting me, not you. You shouldn¡¯t care about¡­¡± Ellinor held her mother¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°At this point, does it matter whether the Howards were targeting you or me? They¡¯re the reason we were separated!¡± Marlinie took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want to judge others, but don¡¯t count your brother with them. He shouldn¡¯t be with them. He cares about you a lot.¡± Ellinor scoffed. ¡°To me, there¡¯s no difference.¡± Marlinie didn¡¯t want to pass the grudges of the older generation onto her children. ¡°Ellinor, your brother was still a child back then. He had his limitations, so we can¡¯t me him.¡± Ellinor looked at her mother. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to settle the score with the Howards?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Marlinie gave her a bitter smile. ¡°What score to settle? It¡¯s been so many years; I don¡¯t want to bring up those things anymore. I came back this time because Bertha told me she saw someone who looked a lot like my daughter. Now that I¡¯ve found you, I¡¯ll leave this ce again and let the past be the past.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Leave this ce? You¡­ you¡¯re leaving me again?¡± Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 Marlinie held her daughter¡¯s slightly cold hand tighter. ¡°No. I want to take you away from here with me. Would youe with me?¡± Ellinor seemed taken aback. The answer, which she thought was certain, now seemed uncertain. Realizing that Ellinor was hesitating, Marlinie realized that her daughter was no longer a little girl. Pearl had grown up. She had her own concerns and people who cared for her. Marlinie wiped away her tears and chuckled. ¡°Look at me, still thinking of you as a little girl. I must have forgotten that you¡¯re now a grown woman with your own home and children.¡± Snapping back to reality, Ellinor looked at her mother with some difficulty. ¡°Can¡¯t you just stay with us?¡± The smile on Marlinie¡¯s lips turned bittersweet. ¡°Pearl, I¡­¡± Ellinor had always been a smart girl. She almost immediately understood her mother¡¯s reluctance. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t want to stay because of the Howards, right?¡± Marlinie fell silent. That silence was her admission. The Howards were her nightmares. She had barely managed to escape from them. She didn¡¯t want to stay in a ce where she could constantly be reminded of her past nightmares. Ellinor held one of her mother¡¯s hands tightly in both of hers. ¡°I understand! The Howards are in Greenhaven, so we can live in another city. Somewhere far away from them. Would that be eptable?¡± Marlinie shook her head. ¡°They¡­ they won¡¯t let me go. As long as they know I¡¯m alive, they won¡¯t let me live with you.¡± After seeing her mother be so terrified of the Howards, Ellinor¡¯s heart sank. She couldn¡¯t imagine the kind of torment her mother must have gone through at the hands of the Howards to be this scared. She would definitely make them pay for what they did to her mother. Ellinor wisely didn¡¯t press the issue. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll discuss whether you¡¯reing with me or staying here later. Right now, you¡¯re injured. You should focus on getting better.¡± Touched by her daughter¡¯s understanding, Marlinie nodded. They held hands and chatted about where she¡¯d been and what she¡¯d been up to over the past few years. Before long, Marlinie fell asleep due to exhaustion. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. When her mother¡¯s voice faded, Ellinor gently called out to her a few times. When she didn¡¯t get a response, she made sure her mother wasfortably asleep before covering her with a nket and stepping outside. Bertha and Lea hadn¡¯t gone out to shop. Instead, they were sitting on chairs outside the hospital room, waiting. After seeing Ellinore out, Lea ran over, asking excitedly, ¡°Ellinor, how did it go with Ms. Marlinie? Have you two recognized each other as mother and daughter? Bertha found her daughter¡¯s question a bit forward. She pulled Lea closer to her and awkwardly apologized to Ellinor. ¡°She¡¯s a bit impulsive, Ellinor. Please, don¡¯t mind her.¡± Ellinor shook her head and bowed gratefully to Bertha. ¡°Thank you! Thank you for giving me the chance to meet my mother!¡± Before, Ellinor was somewhat wary of Bertha and her daughter; from that moment on, she trusted them completely. Her mother¡¯s close friend could be trusted. And if it weren¡¯t for Bertha noticing her resemnce to her mother, Marlinie wouldn¡¯t havee back to find her. She was truly grateful from the bottom of her heart. Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 Bertha felt a bit embarrassed by Ellinor¡¯s constant curtsey, and she waved her hands dismissively. ¡°Oh, Ellinor, you¡¯re too polite! Your mom and I are best buddies. I¡¯m just doing what any friend would do.¡± Ellinor thanked her again. ¡°And thank you for looking out for my mom all these years as well as shielding her from the Howard family¡¯s harassment.¡± Bertha sighed and helped Ellinor up. ¡°Alright, Ellinor. I appreciate your gratitude, but don¡¯t stand on ceremony, or I¡¯ll get mad.¡± Ellinor nodded and straightened up, not wanting to make Bertha ufortable. She nced at the ck-suited men guarding the door and asked Bertha, ¡°Bertha, I saw these men moving my mom¡¯s belongings. Is she being discharged? But her injuries don¡¯t seem to have healed.¡± Bertha looked a bit downcast at this. ¡°She¡¯s not being discharged. Marlinie insisted on moving to another hospital. I just finished the paperwork for her transfer. If you hadn¡¯t arrived, we¡¯d already be on our way to the other hospital.¡± Ellinor looked puzzled. ¡°But this hospital has the best medical facilities; why change hospitals?¡± Bertha exined, ¡°Your mother wanted to leave, but I was worried about her injuries and refused. However, she insisted on transferring at the very least. And it¡¯s all because¡­¡± Ellinor seemed to understand. ¡°Because that Howard man is also in this hospital, right? My mom¡¯s afraid of being found.¡± \ Bertha sighed and nodded. ¡°Yes, indeed. I told your mom that as long as I¡¯m here, the Howard family won¡¯t be able to get to her. But she¡¯s so scared that she can¡¯t sleep at night. Seeing her like this isn¡¯t good for her recovery, so I agreed to help her transfer.¡± Ellinor understood. ¡°Alright, that makes sense. Let¡¯s let her rest and recover before transferring. But she¡¯s sleeping now, s¨° let¡¯s wait until she wakes up.¡± Bertha looked surprised. ¡°She¡¯s asleep? That¡¯s great! She¡¯s barely slept these past few days. I was really worried. It seems like seeing you has rxed her a bit; that¡¯s why she could fall asleep.¡± ¡°She must be exhausted.¡± Ellinor said with concern etched across her face. Bertha nodded in agreement. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ellinor seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°By the way, how did my mom get hurt? I asked her, but she didn¡¯t answer.¡± Bertha hesitated, unsure whether to answer this question. Lea interjected quickly. ¡°Ellinor, Ms. Marlinie was stabbed by a woman from the Mendoza family!¡± The Mendoza family? Ellinor was surprised. If Lea hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she would havepletely forgotten about the notoriously unscrupulous Mendoza family. But why would her mom go to the Mendozas? ¡°What exactly happened?¡± She asked Lea. ¡°Well¡­¡± Lea was a good storyteller, and she sinctly exined the incident to Ellinor. After listening to the story, Ellinor¡¯s hands clenched into fists. Tracy and her daughter really were the worst; even if they didn¡¯t wee her mom, they didn¡¯t have to resort to violence. They must be insane! They dared to stab her mother?! A sh of fury flickered in Ellinor¡¯s eyes. She turned to Bertha and said, ¡°Alright, I got it! Bertha, could you please apany my mom to the new hospital and let me know the new room numberter? Just call the number I gave youst time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Bertha agreed, watching as Ellinor prepared to leave. She asked worriedly, ¡°Ellinor, where are you going?¡± Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 ¡°My two friends are getting married today, and it wouldn¡¯t look good if I didn¡¯t show up. Plus, my kids are still there.¡± Hearing this, Bertha felt slightly relieved. ¡°Alright, you go then. Once your mom and I get to the new hospital, I¡¯ll give you a ring.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Ellinor nodded. She gently patted Lea on the head before turning to leave, oblivious to Byran, who was sneakily observing from a corner. After leaving the hospital, Ellinor didn¡¯t head straight back to the wedding venue. Instead, she drove to the Mendoza family home, a ce she hadn¡¯t stepped foot in for many years. The Mendoza household was in chaos. Arnold had just returned from the hospital and was on the warpath with Tracy and her daughter. ¡°You two sure have guts! You brandished a knife and hurt someone! Do you even realize who you¡¯ve injured? You¡¯ve crossed some serious lines, and you¡¯ve dragged me into this mess with you!¡± Tracy and her daughter were kneeling on the floor, bruised, and crying. She was uncontrobly crying. ¡°Dad! Mom and I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ We thought those two women were trying to seduce you!¡± Tracy added, ¡°Exactly! Arnold, I did it because I care about you. I didn¡¯t want you to be stolen by another woman. We¡¯ve already been punished enough, so please don¡¯t dwell on this any longer, okay?¡± Amold scoffed. ¡°You care about me? Or do you care more about the property in my name? Tracy, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re with me. I¡¯ve seen right through you and the way you¡¯re raising our daughter!¡± She protested. ¡°Dad, how could you say that about me?! I¡¯m your flesh and blood!¡± Arnold, with his swollen face and numerous injuries, was in pain. He was about to chastise his hypocritical daughter when a knock at the door startled him. More visitors? The menacing men in ck had just left. Who could be causing trouble now? All three of them had just been given a harsh lesson, so the knock at the door evoked fear. Arnold struggled to the door and asked hesitantly, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Me, Ellinor.¡± Surprised, Arnold hesitated before opening the door to see Ellinor¡¯s stern face. Arnold, now somewhat fearful of Ellinor, asked, ¡°Why are you here? Is there something you need?¡± Ellinor, seeing Arnold¡¯s battered state, smirked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t Ie in for a bit?¡± Arnold looked around and, after confirming that Ellinor was alone, opened the door wider. ¡°Come in.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Ellinor strolled in only to find Tracy and her daughter, bruised and kneeling on the floor. After seeing Ellinor, She gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Tracy also red at Ellinor. ¡°You choose toe back now, of all times. If it¡¯s not to gloat, then what is it?¡± Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 Before Ellinor could say anything, Arnold cut them off. ¡°Shut up! Both of you! Are you itching for another beating?¡± Tracy and her daughter immediately shrank back, remaining silent. Ellinor was now a member of the nchet family. She was a force to be reckoned with. Arnold spoke to Ellinor with a touch more respect. ¡°Ellinor, what brings you back here? Missing your old man?¡± Hearing Arnold speak made her feel sick, and she coolly replied, ¡°Mr. Arnold, watch your manners. I had some business here, but after seeing your family in this state, I guess it¡¯s not necessary anymore.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°Dad, see! I knew she came back just to gloat!¡± Arnold was, of course, unhappy. He got beaten because of Ellinor, but he couldn¡¯t provoke her further and remained silent. Originally, Ellinor came back for revenge on behalf of her mother. But after seeing them battered and bruised, she decided not to add insult to injury. It was enough. Losing interest in the spectacle, Ellinor turned on her heel and walked away. While leaving the Mendoza household, she didn¡¯t hear a peep from the family. Of course, she knew that once she was gone, Tracy and her daughter would undoubtedly badmouth her. Whatever. She couldn¡¯t care less. This family, even if she left them alone, wouldn¡¯t lead a good life. Their greed would eventually lead to their downfall. After leaving the Mendoza house, Ellinor prepared to return to Chase and Belinda¡¯s wedding reception. They were her close friends, and she wouldn¡¯t miss the rest of the celebration for any other reason.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ While walking towards her car, Ellinor suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. After whipping her head around, she saw no threat. She only saw a man walking away with a helium balloon in his hand. Ellinor squinted, thinking she might be overreacting due to ack of rest. Returning to her senses, she was about to get into her car when she nced back at the balloon man¡¯s retreating figure. Meanwhile, the Mendoza household erupted into an argument. After Ellinor left, Arnold began to berate Tracy and She. At first, Tracy and She bore the insults silently, but they soon reached their breaking point. Struggling to her feet despite her injuries, Tracy snapped, ¡°Arnold, have you had enough? Do you think we¡¯re afraid of you? What kind of man are you? Your wife and daughter have been humiliated, and instead of standing up for us, you join them in tormenting us?! We can¡¯t live like this!¡± She looked on fearfully as the argument between her parents escted. Arnold was taken aback by Tracy¡¯s defiance. After a moment of stunned silence, he snarled, ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t stand it, then leave! Take your good-for-nothing daughter and get out!¡± Tracy scoffed, ¡°You want me to leave? It won¡¯t be that easy! Arnold, don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re legally married. If you want a divorce, we¡¯ll go through the legal process and split our assets. Half for me, half for you!¡± What? Split their assets? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Arnold stared at Tracy, who was now openly revealing her ambitions. ¡°You must be dreaming! What marital assets? Those properties were left to me by my ancestors! I¡¯ve spent a fortune taking care of you and your daughter over the years. You should be grateful that I¡¯m not asking for reimbursement!¡± Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 Tracy had reached her breaking point with him. ¡°Fine! See you in court then! I¡¯ve been married to you for years and bore you a daughter! You think you can just toss me out without a penny?! I have evidence of your numerous infidelities on my phone! You¡¯re the one at fault, and we¡¯ll see how the court rules!¡± Arnold was furious, and he pointed at her furiously. ¡°You greedy woman, you¡­¡± Tracyughed heartily. ¡°Greedy? As if you¡¯re one to talk!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it hade to this. She stood up to mediate between her parents, but they only started squabbling more heatedly. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Back at the church, the reception was just starting. Ida and Veronica had settled the three children and had saved a seat for Ellinor. Ellinor sat down, trying to calm her nerves. All three little ones were eyeing their mommy. ¡°Mommy, did you go out?¡± Baber asked. Adrian also asked, ¡°Mommy, where did you go?¡± La also chimed in. ¡°Mommy, why are you just getting back?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ellinor was still trying topose herself. She was not really in the mood to exin her recent departure to meet their grandmother. In a room full of chattering people, Ellinor brushed off the children¡¯s questions. The three little ones, understanding their mom was not in the mood, didn¡¯t press the issue. But Veronica, always the curious one, leaned in close and whispered, ¡°Ellinor, I heard from Belinda that Sophia showed up earlier. Did you go deal with her?¡± Ellinor nced at Veronica. ¡°She dide, but I didn¡¯t go to deal with her. Now¡¯s not the time.¡± Veronica frowned. ¡°Then where did you go, Ellinor? You missed part of the reception.¡± Knowing Veronica¡¯s persistent nature, Ellinor patted her cheek. ¡°We can talkter.¡± The impatient Veronica wanted to know now and was about to say something. But Ellinor threw a curve ball to change the subject. ¡°Veronica, have you noticed a man selling balloons around our housetely?¡± Veronica paused, then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him a few times. Why, Ellinor?¡± Ellinor narrowed her eyes. ¡°Be careful of him. Don¡¯t let the kids approach him or buy balloons. There have been a lot of child abductionstely. We need to be careful.¡± Veronica agreed. ¡°I thought he was strange too. There are never any vendors in our area. But don¡¯t worry too much, Ellinor. No one would dare kidnap any nchet child!¡± Ellinor gave her a wry smile. ¡°Hmm. Your brother, a grown man, was kidnapped. And you¡¯re still so confident? Be careful!¡± Veronica was taken aback. ¡°Oh right¡­ Okay, Ellinor, I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯ll also inform the staff at home.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After the wedding reception, the close friends teased the bride and groom untilte. By the time they got back to the nchet Vi, it was nearly midnight. Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 After putting the three kids to bed following their evening bath, Ellinor found herself exhausted. She leaned against the bedpost and absentmindedly scrolled through her. phone. Bertha had sent her a message earlier in the evening, updating her on Marlinie¡¯s new hospital and room number. However, the message she¡¯d sent to that man remained unanswered. ying the disappearing act again, was he? Ellinor sighed, feeling worn out by these games of hide and seek. They were tiresome and draining. Feeling weary, she decided to call it a night. Tomorrow morning, she needed to take the kids to the preschool to process their withdrawal. After what happened with Baber, Ellinor had no intention of sending her children back there. It was disheartening to see her children being used as pawns in this game of rumor-mongering. Too many whispers were circting about Baber¡¯s biological parents. Rumors were a beast impossible to tame. She decided to withdraw them from the preschool, let them rest at home for a while, and then find another preschool. The following morning, after breakfast, Ellinor and the kids left the house. There was a balloon vendor near the preschool entrance who bore a striking resemnce to the figure she had seen the previous day near the Mendoza family home.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Subconsciously, Ellinor led the kids around the balloon vendor and into the preschool. She had their respective teachers help them pack up their personal belongings, then she went to see the Director, Jessica, to finalize her kids¡¯ withdrawal. Jessica was oblivious to Ellinor¡¯s real identity and offered only polite titudes. She didn¡¯t make any real effort to retain them, probably not wanting to offend the other child¡¯s more affluent parents. Ellinor didn¡¯t waste time with Jessica. Once the paperwork was done, she collected the kids¡¯ belongings and left the preschool with them. The balloon vendor was gone when they came out. Ellinor didn¡¯t think much of it. She loaded the kids and their belongings into the car, preparing to drive home. Just as she was turning the car around, several ck vehicles suddenly appeared, blocking her way. Ellinor instantly became alert. With the kids in the car, she didn¡¯t want any confrontations. She tried to reverse, only to find that several more ck cars had blocked her path from behind. Apparently, there was no escape. Remaining calm, she instructed the children on what to do. ¡°Stay in the car and don¡¯t get out without my permission. No matter what happens.¡± The kids obediently nodded. Once she had ensured their safety, Ellinor got out of the car and locked it behind her. Standing between rows of ck cars, she asked, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± A man stepped out of one of the cars, leading a chubby little boy. Ellinor recognized them immediately. It was the boy whom Baber had taught a lesson and his overprotective father. ¡°Hey, remember us?¡± The father called out in a coarse voice. Ellinor remainedposed as she watched the father-son duo. ¡°Get to the point! Don¡¯t you think blocking the road like this inconveniences innocent people?¡± The fatherughed boisterously. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less! I¡¯ve been staking this ce out for days, just to corner you!¡± Ellinor felt a wave of disgust wash over her. She found it hard to believe that such an irresponsible and foolish man could even be a parent. Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 In the car, Baber saw the menacing father-son duo outside and instantly felt guilty. He was the cause of the trouble today. He furrowed his brows, contemting stepping out to help his mother so he could shoulder the me. As his hand reached for the door handle, he was pulled back by his siblings, Adrian and La. ¡°Baber, you can¡¯t go out there!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Baber, have you forgotten what Mom told us? Going out will only cause more trouble for her.¡± Baber was despondent. ¡°But¡­¡± He had caused this mess. Those people were causing trouble for his mom because of him. ¡°No buts, we should listen to Mom.¡± Adrian firmly stated. La echoed her brother¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Baber, please behave.¡± Convinced by his younger siblings, Baber retracted his hand from the door handle and decided to watch the unfolding events from inside the car. Outside the car, Ellinor was calmly facing the domineering father-son duo. ¡°So, what¡¯s the purpose of ambushing me here?¡± The father, feeling Ellinor was ying dumb, red at her. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose? Your son hit my son the other day, traumatizing him. He hasn¡¯t been able to eat properly! He¡¯s even lost weight! I¡¯ll say it again! Your son must kneel and apologize to mine today!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°What if my son refuses to kneel?¡± The father, irritated by her defiance, bared his teeth. ¡°If he won¡¯t kneel, you can!¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°How interesting! First of all, your son doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s lost any weight. And second, is this how you¡¯re raising your child? After you¡¯ve encouraged such behavior, what do you think he¡¯ll grow up to be? He¡¯ll be a thug like you.¡± The father, humiliated and furious, yelled, ¡°Who are you calling a thug?! Woman, are you asking for trouble?!¡± Unfazed, Ellinor scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m calling you a thug, of course! Aren¡¯t your actions right now exactly what a thug would do? What normal person would set up an ambush like this?¡± The father, unable to outwit her, was even more enraged. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ You¡¯re pushing your luck! I thought of giving you a chance, considering you¡¯re a single mom with three kids. As long as your son kneels and apologizes to mine, we can let this go. But you don¡¯t seem to want that, so don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Ellinor folded her arms. ¡°Oh really? I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re capable of.¡± The father snapped his fingers. ¡°Everyone,e out!¡± At hismand, a group of robust women stepped out of the surrounding cars. Ellinor squinted at them. ¡°So you¡¯re nning to gang up on me?¡± The father, mistaking her squint for fear,ughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you asked for? I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m not a thug. I¡¯ve never hit a woman because I want to set a good example for my son. But women fighting women? Now that¡¯s fair game!¡± Ellinor looked at the man in front of her with utter contempt, feeling nothing but revulsion. The father lifted his chubby son. ¡°Well? Scared now? It¡¯s not toote! Have your sone out and apologize to mine right now!¡± Ellinor feigned fear. ¡°Oh, I am so scared. But let me tell you this. There¡¯s no chance in hell I¡¯m making my son apologize for something he didn¡¯t do!¡± The father gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine! You¡¯ve asked for this! Get her! Beat her senseless! Let her understand the consequences of messing with my son!¡± The robust women, after a resounding affirmation, began cracking their knuckles and advancing towards Ellinor. Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 In the car, Baber couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He tried to open the car door to intervene, only to find it locked.. In a moment of desperation, he rolled down the window, stuck his head out, and called to his mom. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m sorry¡­ Don¡¯t fight with them¡­ There are too many of them! I¡¯ll apologize¡­¡± Ellinor, ready to face off against the mob, softened at the sound of her son¡¯s voice. She turned around, her eyes fierce as she said, ¡°Apologize? Hell no! Didn¡¯t I tell you never to apologize if you did nothing wrong?! Close the window and watch your siblings!¡± Baber, his eyes red, didn¡¯t want to see his mom getting bullied. The younger ones, Adrian and La, weren¡¯t so calm anymore either. They wanted to follow their big brother¡¯s lead and jump out of the car to defend their mom. Because Ellinor was distracted by her kids, a hefty woman managed to grab her hair. Seeing this, the three kids screamed in unison. ¡°Mom!!!¡± ¡°Mom!!!¡± ¡°Mom!!! Stop! Don¡¯t hit my mom!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ellinor tried to retaliate but was overwhelmed by the gang of women. As they all drew back, their fists were ready to strike. Suddenly! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM, BOOM, BOOM! The sound of cars crashing into each other echoed around them, and smoke began to rise.. All the women were startled, releasing Ellinor to find the source of themotion. What happened? What was that noise? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. A fleet ofrge SUVs had appeared, ramming into the cars blocking the road and wrecking them one by one. As he watched his rented cars get destroyed, the chubby boy¡¯s dad broke into a venomous rage. ¡°Who is this?! Who would do this?! Are you blind?! Why are you crashing into my cars?! Get out of the car if you dare!¡± Any sane person could tell this was no ident. It was deliberate. The chubby boy¡¯s dad was heartbroken. How much would he have to pay for all these destroyed cars? His family was wealthy, but not to the degree where he could afford this kind of damage. As he was panicking, a giant SUV plowed through the wreckage and stopped next to Ellinor¡¯s car. Then, the car door opened, and out stepped a tall, handsome man. Ellinor, fixing her disheveled hair, was taken aback by the man¡¯s sudden appearance. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be back in M State? The chubby boy¡¯s dad rushed to confront him. ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it? You destroyed all my cars! You¡¯ll pay for this! You lunatic! Do you know how much those cars are worth?!¡± Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 The man¡¯s icy gaze swept over the chubby boy¡¯s father, causing him to break out in a cold sweat. Who was this? Why did he exude such a terrifying aura? After his nce swept over the chubby boy¡¯s father, his gaze settled on Ellinor. The coldness in his eyes instantly dissipated. He arched an eyebrow and opened his arms slightly. ¡°Miss me?¡± Ellinor stared at him as her clear eyes clouded over, but her tone of voice was not pleasant. ¡°Where have you been? Why didn¡¯t you return my messages?¡± Without waiting for her toe to him, he moved towards her, encircling her slender waist and pulling her close. He bent down to rest his chin on her shoulder, whispering, ¡°To avoid being tracked, I ditched my phone. After escaping from the airport yesterday, I had some business to take care of. I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯m late again.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ellinor punched his chest as her voice began to choke up. ¡°You jerk! I thought¡­¡± She thought he had silently left for M State again. He seemed to understand her feelings. He held her close and gently soothed her. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I will never leave you again.¡± Ellinor finally let her guard down. She had waited for his embrace for three years. She even began to think that she may never get it. At this moment, she was a bit dazed. Was she dreaming? When she woke up, would he be gone? ¡°Hey! This is a public ce! You two can¡¯t just be hugging like that! Hurry up and tell me how you¡¯re going topensate for my cars!¡± The chubby boy¡¯s father was somewhat fearful of the man¡¯s aura, but after looking at his cars, which were now smashed to smithereens, he erupted into a furious rage. After hearing the loud voice of the chubby boy¡¯s father, Theo and Ellinor came out of their emotional reunion. They were still holding each other but had slightly pulled apart and were now looking at the chubby boy¡¯s father.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed. He ignored the belligerent man and asked Ellinor in a low voice, ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Ellinor frowned. Her initial fighting spirit had subsided, so she clung to Theo¡¯s waist andined like a little girl. ¡°He bullied me! His son bullied Baber! It¡¯s right to hit him!¡± Theo chuckled. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s beat him up.¡± The chubby boy¡¯s father was not pleased with their casual banter. ¡°Hey! Are you two done? I don¡¯t have time to hang around here with you!¡± Theo didn¡¯t even look at the man. He was busy stroking Ellinor¡¯s cheek. ¡°Sweetheart, wait in the car for me.¡± Ellinor nodded, obediently turned to get in the car, and shooed the three little ones away from the windows. ¡°Close the windows. I don¡¯t want any blood stter inside.¡± ¡°Who said you could get in the car, you damn woman?! Stop! Ahh!¡± The chubby boy¡¯s father tried to prevent Ellinor from getting in the car but was stopped by a long arm. Then his neck was gripped by arge, calloused hand. By the time he reacted, he couldn¡¯t break free. His face turned purple, and he was unable to breathe. ¡°I heard you bullied my wife.¡± The chubby boy¡¯s father instinctively tried to pry the hand from his neck but couldn¡¯t, He wanted to shake his head but couldn¡¯t move either. He couldn¡¯t even speak. On the brink of death, Theo released him. But before he could catch his breath, Theo¡¯s deadly fists and kicksnded on him. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± The continuous screams and the blood on the ground scared the women who hade with the chubby boy¡¯s father. They all ran away. Only the plump boy remained, watching his father being beaten and crying loudly. in the car, Ellinor and the three little ones watched everything from the car window. Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 Baber and Adrian, old acquaintances of Theo, watched in a mix of surprise and delight as Theo took down the bad guy for them, asionally letting out a loud cheer. La,ying her eyes on this man for the first time, blinked as her big eyes filled with admiration and a touch of curiosity. Ellinor, on the other hand, watched calmly. She yawnedzily, as if she found Theo¡¯s movements too slow. As the chubby boy¡¯s fathery on the ground, unable to even crawl, Theo finally felt satisfied. He pulled out a handkerchief from his chest pocket to wipe his hands, then disdainfully and coldly tossed it on the man on the ground, saying in a light and arrogant tone, ¡°My name is Theo. If you have a problem with me, feel free to find me.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Upon hearing the name Theo, the father of the chubby kid lying on the ground practically bulged his eyes out. Theo! It was him. So, the woman and Baber were his wife and son?! No wonder he couldn¡¯t find any background information about the woman and Baber. They were rted to a truly terrifying man. He had truly offended a big shot this time. Not being beaten to death was already considered a kindness. After resolving the issue, Theo turned around to get in Ellinor¡¯s car. Just then, someone from behind called out to him. ¡°Hey, Theo! You leaving this little gem behind?¡± Turning around at the sound, Theo saw his longtime friends Jonah Wyton and Kemp Larios each getting out of a jeep that had just smashed into those sedans Jonah was holding Theo¡¯s son, Tristan. He was so eager to find his wife that he almost forgot about his son. Theo walked a few steps towards them and took his son. ¡°You two go on ahead. Let¡¯s catch up some other time.¡± Jonah grumbled. ¡°Damn it, Theo! You disappear for three years, scare the hell out of us, then call us to help you find your wife. Once you find her, you just kick us to the curb? You¡¯re not even inviting us for a meal?¡± Kemp shrugged, nodded, and, for the first time, found himself agreeing with Jonah. Theo didn¡¯t have time for them. ¡°Another time.¡± He said coldly. Then he turned around to get into Ellinor¡¯s car with his son. Jonah wanted to continue his rant, but Kemp held him back. ¡°Kemp, why are you stopping me? I want to yell at that womanizer a bit more!¡± ¡°Enough! Yell at him another day! Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s in a hurry now? Come on, my treat.¡± Jonah gave Kemp a sideways nce. ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been eyeing my two bottles of fine whiskey?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re being generous! Well then, don¡¯t mind if I do!¡± Jonahughed heartily, shrugged, and followed Kemp. After Jonah and Kemp took off, Theo had Tristan buckled up in Ellinor¡¯s car, leaving the four kids to sit in the back. He then motioned for Ellinor to join him in the front. He drove away from the ce where the unpleasant incident had just urred. After a short distance, he stopped the car under arge tree, by the side of the road. Ellinor frowned. ¡°Why are we stopping? Out of gas?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ignoring her question, Theo turned his body and looked at the four little ones sitting in a row in the back, saying in a stern voice, ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 The four little ones paused and then looked at each other. Understanding the situation, they covered their eyes with their tiny hands and shouted in unison. ¡°We can¡¯t see anything!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t see anything!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t see anything!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t see anything!¡± Ellinor also turned back to look at her four children, then cast a disgruntled look at Theo. ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to show them a magic trick or¡­mmph?!¡± Before she could finish herint, her chin was lifted and her lips were captured. Ellinor blushed and tried to push him away, but Theo didn¡¯t let her go. Instead, he held the back of her head, letting his overwhelming longing explode in that moment. The four little ones peeked through their fingers, giggling at the sight of their mommy being kissed. In the end, Theo kissed Ellinor until she cried. Only then did he let her go, pecking her moist lips as he said, ¡°Baby girl, I¡¯m back.¡± Ellinor was breathing heavily, and her rosy cheeks were streaked with tears. She rubbed her eyes as she yelled, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re shameless! I¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now! Drive home!¡± Her rare disy of shyness amused Theo. She was always so adorable. ¡°As you wish, my love.¡± With that, the car engine roared back to life, and they were on the road again. It wasn¡¯t the kiss that made Ellinor blush, but the embarrassment of crying in front of her children. She didn¡¯t exin anything to them and just turned to look out the window, sorting through her jumbled thoughts. While driving the car, Theo nced at his kids in the rear-view mirror. ¡°Alright, you can look now.¡± He said gently.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At that, the four little ones obediently removed their hands from their faces as their cute smiles revealed that they knew more than they let on.. Ellinor scoffed. ¡°You really think they didn¡¯t see anything?¡± Theo smirked. ¡°So what if they did?¡± The blush had notpletely faded from Ellinor¡¯s face. ¡°You may be shameless, but I still have my dignity! If you do that again, I¡¯ll kick you out!¡± She eximed while frowning. Theo chuckled. ¡°Okay, okay. Next time, we won¡¯t let them see. Alright?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. Soon they arrived at the nchet Vi and parked in the yard. The few servants sweeping the yard didn¡¯t notice anything unusual at first. They just thought that Ellinor had returned with the children. It wasn¡¯t until they saw the man getting out of the car that they froze in surprise, unable to react for a while. The first one to snap out of it dropped his broom and ran into the house, shouting. ¡°The young master is back! Sir, madam, the young master has returned!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Suddenly, nchet Vi was abuzz with activity as everyone rushed out to see Theo. Theo¡¯s attention waspletely on Ellinor as he followed her into the house. ¡°Theo!¡± Marissa nchet and Putnam nchet hade out as soon as they heard the news. As they looked at their grandson, who was really walking through their door, they were moved to tears. ¡°Theo, where have you been all these years?¡± ¡°You finally came back, boy!¡± Theo stepped forward,forting his grandparents. Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 Ellinor didn¡¯t want to intrude on their reunion. She left Theo alone with the elders and gently led her four kids up the stairs. Once in their room, Ellinor took a seat on the couch, seemingly calm. Her daughter, La, came over to her, asking, ¡°Mommy, is that man really our dad?¡± Ellinor gently lifted her gaze to her daughter as she nodded. ¡°Yes, he is your dad. Do you like him?¡± La scrunched up her face in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t know him. But if Mommy likes him, I like him!¡± Raising an eyebrow, Ellinor asked, ¡°So you think I like him?¡± La nodded. ¡°Yeah! You must really like him, Mommy!¡± Caught off guard, Ellinor pulled her daughter into her arms and caressed her small face. ¡°And how did you figure that out?¡± La¡¯s bright eyes sparkled. ¡°Because you let him kiss you. If you didn¡¯t like him, you wouldn¡¯t let him kiss you.¡± Ellinor sighed helplessly. ¡°Oh! So, you did see that!¡± La giggled. ¡°Not just me. All my brothers saw it too!¡± Ellinor rubbed her forehead in frustration. Her dignity as a mother was surely at stake now. ¡°Alright, go y. Mommy needs some alone time.¡± She said, wanting to change the subject. ¡°Okay!¡± La obediently hopped off her mother¡¯sp and ran off to y with her three brothers. Alone on the couch, Ellinor leaned back as her hand rested on her forehead. Everything still felt surreal. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He was really back. He was back with her and the nchet family. Since he was downstairs, probably calming his grandparents, she figured it would be a while before he came up. Ellinor had so many questions for him, but she was so emotionally overwhelmed that she didn¡¯t know where to start. While she was lost in thought, she heard a knock at the door. Even after returning home, he still remembered to knock? He used to just barge in before.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ellinor got up to answer the door, but it wasn¡¯t Theo. Standing at the door was a maid with a joyful smile. ¡°Ellinor, the young master asked me to watch the children. He wants you to go to the study and see him.¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Instead of leaving immediately, she went back to her room to change before heading out. She hadn¡¯t been in Theo¡¯s study much in the past few years. She only entered it when she missed him. She¡¯d sit quietly in the study for a while and think about him. Now, the person she missed was back. Her happiness was indescribable. She had many questions to ask, so heading to the study to talk seemed like a good idea, especially to avoid the kids¡¯ mischief. As she was about to open the door to the study, Ellinor¡¯s hand paused. She hesitated for a moment, then she knocked. There was no reply. Suddenly, someone opened the door and pulled her in. What hit her next was the cold aura of the man and a passionate kiss that seemed to rock her entire sense of reality. Caught off guard by the kiss, Ellinor tried to push him away but soon gave up. Just like before, he loved kissing her. His soft kiss traveled from her lips to her neck as he slowly tilted her chin up, revealing more skin for him to savor. In pain, Ellinor gasped, waking from her daze. She couldn¡¯t let him continue like this. Frowning, she pushed him away. ¡°Enough!¡± The man stopped kissing her but didn¡¯t let go of her. He hugged her tightly and rubbed his face against her neck. ¡°Not enough!¡± Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 Theo¡¯s touch left Ellinor trembling. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Theo stood up straight and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°What do you mean, what am I doing?¡± His voice was warm and inviting, and his nose just missed hers as he tried to lean in for a kiss. Quick as a sh, Ellinor put a finger to his lips as a warning crossed her furrowed brow. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The man didn¡¯t get his kiss, so a regretful look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Why?¡± Ellinor stared at him. ¡°Do you think this is the time for that? Let go of me. I have questions for you!¡± Theo was reluctant to let go. ¡°I won¡¯t run away. We can talkter, okay?¡± Ellinor almost fell for his charms. She had to gather all her wits to keep her cool. ¡°No! I can¡¯t escape either. You can¡­ter¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. Her face turned a deep shade of red. Upon seeing her like this, Theo chuckled and gently caressed her cheek. ¡°Later¡­ what?¡± Ellinor was flushed with embarrassment and pushed the tall, handsome man away with all her strength. ¡°Nothing! Just behave!¡± Theo finally agreed to let her go, but only to the extent of not pursuing his *** intentions. He didn¡¯t completely let go of her.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He picked her up, sat down on the office chair with her on hisp, and held her as if she were a precious gem. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll continueter. Ask your questions.¡± Ellinor was in a mess. Her mind was racing, and she was unsure of where to start her questioning. ¡°Let go of me! How am I supposed to question you like this?¡± Theo simply leaned in and nuzzled her cheek. ¡°Why can¡¯t you? I haven¡¯t gagged you. Or is it that you can¡¯t keep calm with me so close? Are you distracted?¡± Ellinor frowned and pushed away his wless face. ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m going to ask you now, so listen! First question, does Sophia know you¡¯ve run off?¡± After hearing Sophia¡¯s name, Theo¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance. ¡°She didn¡¯t know yesterday, but she probably does now.¡± Ellinor stared at him. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n now?¡± Greenhaven Hotel. Sophia had just woken up. After causing trouble at Belinda¡¯s wedding yesterday, she found a bar to drown her sorrows. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Normally, when Marcus was around, she didn¡¯t drink much. Marcus didn¡¯t like her drinking. Whenever she did, he would stop talking to her and keep his distance. She was afraid of Marcus disliking her, so she rarely touched alcohol. After sending Marcus off on a ne to M State, she felt a lot more at ease. At least for the time being, she didn¡¯t have to worry about Ellinor possibly trying to get Marcus back. The house in M State was well guarded. Even if Ellinor went to M State, she couldn¡¯t get into their yard, let alone take Marcus away. She should be happy, rxed, and victorious. But for some reason, she felt a heaviness in her chest. It was a difort that wouldn¡¯t go away. She went to a bar and drank a lot. She used to be a social butterfly, with many friends. They would often gather for meals, drinks, and parties. But ever since she started keeping Marcus by her side, she had be cautious. She was unwilling to be away from home for too long. She was afraid that Marcus would be gone when she came back. Gradually, she lost touch with her friends. Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 Sophia¡¯s heart sank further as she thought about all this. She had changed so much for Marcus. Why didn¡¯t he like her? Why was he still so distant? Where did she fall short? Where did she go wrongpared to Ellinor? Why? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Who could tell her why? Sophia, who once firmly believed that she could move Marcus and make him fall in love with her over time, now had no hope for this idea. But even so, she was unwilling to let go of the man she had worked so hard to keep by her side. What was all that for then? Had she wasted these past three years? Most importantly, she did not believe there was a better man than Marcus in this world. No one was more worthy of her than Marcus. No one! With a heart gued by emotions of sadness, resentment, jealousy, anger, and stubbornness, Sophia got drunk at a bar alone and was finally taken back to the hotel by her father¡¯s men. When she woke up, her head was pounding. It was past nine; she didn¡¯t remember sleeping for long. Why did she wake up so early? Anyway, she didn¡¯t have to make breakfast for Marcus anymore.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It seemed like she was woken up by some noise. As she was thinking about this, her phone rang again. Sophia scratched her messy hair, picked up her phone, and answered the call. The call was from her housekeeper back in M State. ¡°Miss! You finally picked up the call!¡± Hearing it was her housekeeper, Sophia yawned as she asked, ¡°Yeah, what is it? Did you pick up Marcus and Tristan?¡± ¡°No, Miss Sophia. Are you sure you got the flight number right? We¡¯ve been waiting at the airport for a long time. We also checked, but there¡¯s no record of Mr. Marcus. entering the country.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sophia sobered up instantly. ¡°What did you say? Marcus hasn¡¯t arrived?! That¡¯s impossible! I personally saw him off on the ne yesterday. Have the airport check again!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve checked many times already; there¡¯s definitely no record of him entering the country! Miss Sophia, we¡¯ve been trying to call you. You didn¡¯t answer, so we checked even more times! There¡¯s really no record of him entering the country! Maybe you should contact Mr. Marcus and ask him where he is.¡± Sophia began to panic. She started losing it! Marcus didn¡¯t arrive in M State?! There was no record of his entry?! Where could he be?! Where could a disabled man who couldn¡¯t stand on his own go?! Yesterday, she really personally saw him and Tristan off on the ne and arranged for her father¡¯s men to sit next to them. How could they have disappeared?! Without time to think too much, Sophia hung up the housekeeper¡¯s call and immediately dialed Marcus¡¯ number. But it was switched off. Sophia felt even more uneasy. She hurriedly got up and ran out of the suite to find her father. She knocked on the door both anxiously and restlessly, causing Thaddeus to open the door with a bit of annoyance, ¡°What is it?! Why are you knocking on the door this early in the morning?! Are you trying to scare me to death?!¡± Sophia didn¡¯t have the patience to care about her father¡¯s attitude. She was too panicked to care. ¡°Dad! Daddy! Marcus is missing! He didn¡¯t go back home! You have to help me contact the people you sent to apany him!,Ask them where Marcus is! Hurry up!¡± Thaddeus¡¯ eyebrows furrowed. He was also a little surprised. ¡°What? He¡¯s missing?¡± Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 Tears welled up in Sophia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, Marcus is gone! He didn¡¯t make it to M State!¡± Thaddeus furrowed his brows in thought, said nothing, and turned back into the room, leaving the door open for Sophia. Seeing no response from her father, Sophia hurriedly followed him in. ¡°Dad! Dad! You have to say something! I¡¯m freaking out!¡± Thaddeus calmly picked up a ss of water from the suite¡¯s coffee table. ¡°Say what?¡± Sophia, frantic, stomped her foot. ¡°Get in touch with the guys you sent to pick up Marcus!¡± Thaddeus looked at his stubborn daughter, picked up his cell phone, and dialed one of his men. After activating the speakerphone, he put the phone aside. Sophia then heard the automated message indicating that the call could not be connected. The system automatically ended the call. The hope in Sophia¡¯s eyespletely vanished. ¡°How¡­how could this be? Dad, please send someone to find him! Please!¡± Thaddeus, seemingly having anticipated the unsessful call, showed no surprise. He calmly took a sip of water before speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? He¡¯s been wanting to leave you. Finding him now won¡¯t make any difference!¡± Sophia lifted her arm to wipe away her tears and stubbornly countered. ¡°It will make a difference! Dad, find him, and I¡¯ll figure out the rest!¡± Thaddeus mmed his ss down on the table. ¡°Enough! How long are you going to be so deluded?! Everyone can see that you¡¯re not in his heart! He doesn¡¯t even want to touch you! Why would you want a man like that? If he ran, let him run; just stop searching for him!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sophia, in her frenzy, knocked everything off the table. ¡°No! I must find him! He¡¯s mine; he belongs to me! I want to be with him, have his children, and live my life with him!¡± Thaddeus felt both heartbroken and angry as he watched his daughter¡¯s outburst. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t want you.¡± Sophia cried out, ¡°No! That¡¯s not true! Marcus loves me! He loves me! We must find him!¡± Thaddeus grunted. ¡°Finding him won¡¯t make a difference! Sophia, you don¡¯t even know what name you should call him; let him go! Do you think he escaped in his wheelchair with a child, under my men¡¯s watch? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sophia paused as a realization dawned on her. ¡°Dad¡­ are you saying¡­ Marcus can walk again?¡± Thaddeus looked at her with frustration. ¡°He might have been nning to break away from you long ago! He¡¯s probably back with the nchet family by now! Even if you find him, it won¡¯t make a difference! If you listen to me, you¡¯ll stay put in the hotel until the tax issues are sorted, then return to M State with me and never bother him again. I believe that Theo won¡¯t trouble us. But if you don¡¯t listen, I can¡¯t help you with whatever consequencese your way!¡± What Sophia least wanted to face was Theo returning to the nchet Vi. Even now, she wanted to deceive herself. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible! Marc¡­ Theo lost his memories! How could he return to the nchet family?! Impossible!¡± Thaddeus was utterly exasperated with his daughter. ¡°You thought the effect of the hypnosis couldst forever? He might have remembered everything long ago and was just pretending this entire time.¡± Sophia, recalling everything that happened recently, was filled with regret. ¡°Even if¡­ even if his legs are healed, and even if he really regained his memory, I still have to find him! I have to let him know that I¡¯m the one who loves him the most in this world! Not that Ellinor!¡± Almost hysterically, after finishing her outburst, Sophia stormed out of the room. Thaddeus called after her a few times, but she didn¡¯t look back. Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 The nchet Vi. Ellinor and Theo had been chatting in the study for quite a while. Ellinor had managed to iron out all her doubts. She tried to get up from Theo¡¯s embrace but was held back. The man leaned in, attempting to get affectionate. Ellinor turned her face away and poked his chest. ¡°You better go take a shower, then we can talk¡­¡± Theo squinted. ¡°A shower? What are you nning on doing to me?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s nning on doing what? I just don¡¯t like the smell of other people on you.¡± Theo pretended to be hurt. ¡°I¡¯m clean, Ellinor. I may have forgotten about you for a while, but I haven¡¯t done you wrong. I don¡¯t smell like anyone else.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°I¡¯m talking about your clothes. The smell of theundry detergent on them is from someone else. I don¡¯t like it!¡± Theo paused and looked down at his clothes. They were indeed bought and washed by Sophia. He had been in a rush these past few days and hadn¡¯t had the chance to change.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Thinking about this, he finally let go of her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go clean up and throw these clothes away. From now on, I¡¯ll only wear what you give me.¡± Even though Ellinor looked disgusted, she felt sorrow for everything they had been through. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Go on! Your grandparents must be both excited and nervous to see you after such a long time. We¡¯re having a family dinner tonight.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Theo obediently nodded. ¡°Sure, my love.¡± Ellinor thought for a moment and added, ¡°After dinner, get some rest. You should return to work at the company tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to handle the pile of issues yourpany has every day.¡± Theo stood up and ruffled Ellinor¡¯s hair with hisrge hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Ellinor seemed to have endless things to say, ¡°Also, I¡¯m nning to take you somewhere during lunch break tomorrow. Make sure to free up your schedule.¡± Theo was rather curious. ¡°Hmm? Where do you want to take me?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be patient, Theo? You¡¯ll find out tomorrow. Now, go take your shower.¡± After saying this, Ellinor quickly exited the study, fearing that the man would pull her in for another cuddle and kiss. She was feeling a bit exhausted and didn¡¯t have the energy to resist. Theo¡¯s gaze was filled with tenderness and affection as he watched her exit the study. After descending the stairs, Ellinor found the butler, Devin, and gave him some instructions. Devin understood and nodded, immediately turning to make the arrangements. Next, she was going to head to the kitchen to arrange dinner. As she was walking towards the kitchen, someone burst in, creating amotion. Suddenly, someone tackled her, almost startling her to death. Ellinor was taken aback. Due to theck of oxygen from earlier, she almost fell over. Then she felt a deep sense of helplessness. Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 When Veronica got the news, she was out on a date with her boyfriend, Moran. Upon receiving the call from home, she rushed back immediately, bringing Moran along. After bursting through the door, she excitedly threw her arms around Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor! Ellinor! My brother¡¯s back, right? Is it true?¡± Ellinor was almost knocked off bnce by Veronica¡¯s enthusiasm. She steadied herself before responding, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± Tears of joy spilled from Veronica¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯s really back! Where is he? Where¡¯s my brother?¡± ¡°He¡¯s taking a shower.¡± Ellinor replied. ¡°Let me go; I can barely breathe. You¡¯ll see him soon.¡± Realizing she was gripping Ellinor too tightly, Veronica quickly released Ellinor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ellinor. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just so overwhelmed!¡± Her excitement was so palpable that she almost fell backwards. Fortunately, Moran was there to catch her. After steadying Veronica, Moran turned to Ellinor with an embarrassed smile. ¡°Sorry, Ellinor. She doesn¡¯t know her own strength.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. His tone suggested that he was already considering Veronica as part of his family. Upon hearing this, Ellinor smiled at them both. There was a hint of matronly warmth in her gaze. She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it. Moran, why don¡¯t you take her to the living room? I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and prepare dinner.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Moran agreed politely and led Veronica into the living room. Ellinor went into the kitchen and ordered some additional dishes for dinner. All of them were dishes that Veronica¡¯s brother, Theo, used to love. She then asked the housekeeper to prepare two cups of hot chocte for Moran and Veronica in the living room.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When Ellinor entered the living room, only Moran was sitting there. Veronica was nowhere to be seen. Ellinor naturally took a seat on the couch next to Moran, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Veronica?¡± Moran chuckled helplessly. ¡°She couldn¡¯t wait. She rushed upstairs to find her brother.¡± Ellinor nodded, understanding Veronica¡¯s impatience. Moran epted the hot chocte from the housekeeper and turned to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, congrattions on reuniting with Theo.¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Thank you. Once Theo settles his affairs, you and Veronica can start nning your wedding.¡± Moran blushed slightly and scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll need your help in convincing Theo. I¡¯m afraid he might not approve of me.¡± Ellinor took a sip of her hot chocte and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle Theo.¡± At that moment, Theo emerged from his room, freshly showered and dressed. He stood at the top of the stairs, observing Moran and Ellinor¡¯s conversation from above. A tinge of jealousy shed across his eyes as he noticed Moran¡¯s blushing face. After descending the stairs, Theo went straight to Ellinor and sat down next to her. He wrapped an arm around her, basically ignoring Moran and speaking only to Ellinor. ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± Ellinor was taken aback by his sudden action. What was he doing? This was making their guest feel ufortable. Forcing a smile, Ellinor began introducing Moran. ¡°This is Moran. He¡¯s also¡­ Before she could exin that Moran was Veronica¡¯s boyfriend, Theo scooped her up and ced her on hisp, pulling her into his arms. Theo then turned to Moran. ¡°Moran, nice to meet you.¡± He said in a cold voice. His territorial vibe was unmissable. Moran, feeling the tension, responded with a nervous smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, Theo.¡± After a brief acknowledgement, Theo turned his attention back to Ellinor. ¡°I¡¯m all cleaned up. Shall we go to our room?¡± Theo¡¯s possessiveness left Ellinor speechless. Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Ellinor was dumbfounded. What on earth was he saying?! How could he say such things in front of someone who was basically her brother-inw? Ellinor pushed him with all her strength, trying to break free from his grasp. The man wouldn¡¯t let go, and she couldn¡¯t free herself. Just then, Devin returned. ¡°Ellinor, I found what you were looking for.¡± At the sound of his voice, all three of them turned to look at Devin. In Devin¡¯s hand were garlic.. Only then did Ellinor find an excuse for the man to let go of her. ¡°Let go of me. Can¡¯t you see what I¡¯ve been waiting for is here?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The man didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, but he obediently let go of her. Ellinor stood up, took the garlic from Devin, and turned to swat them over Theo. The man paused slightly but didn¡¯t dodge because her hits didn¡¯t hurt. After swatting him with the garlic for a while, Ellinor handed them back to Devin and instructed him to throw them away. Then, she sat back down in her original spot and said, ¡°You just got back from being in a ce that was holding you captive. This should help get rid of any bad energy.¡± The man listened and smiled slightly. ¡°Hmm, I really have a thoughtful wife. Now that the bad energy is gone, can we return to our room?¡± Ellinor twitched her mouth.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Did this man think about anything else? All he thought about was returning to the room and¡­ It was so embarrassing for poor Moran. Moran indeed felt awkward, but he was genuinely happy for Ellinor. The man she had spent three years waiting for was finally back. It wasn¡¯t easy. He wisely stood up. ¡°Ellinor, it seems like you and Mr. nchet have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. If Veronicaes looking for meter, please tell her I¡¯ll see her tomorrow.¡± Upon seeing Moran leave, Ellinor felt a bit embarrassed and tried to make him stay. ¡°Would you like to stay for dinner? We are not busy; he was just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± When Theo saw Ellinor talking to Moran, who once had feelings for her, his gaze turned unfriendly. His big hand circled around Ellinor¡¯s waist from behind. ¡°Dinner time is still far off. We really do have some things to attend to.¡± His suggestive words made Ellinor blush. She had enough and then turned to whisper in his ear. ¡°He is now Veronica¡¯s boyfriend. He¡¯s your future brother-inw. As the elder brother-inw, carryou behave properly in front of him? Really!¡± Upon hearing this, Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he took another look at Moran. His tone was still serious, but no longer hostile. ¡°When did you two get together?¡± Being questioned by his girlfriend¡¯s brother, Moran, who was about to leave, sat back down obediently. ¡°Not long ago. It¡¯s still a sort of new rtionship.¡± Theo raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you like about her?¡± Moran felt a bit awkward. ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t quite put it into words.¡± Theo snorted. ¡°You dare to court our family¡¯s girl without being sure of your feelings? Are you even serious?¡± Moran looked determined. ¡°I am serious about Veronica. Feelings are hard to express. Mr. nchet, can you express why you love Ellinor?¡± Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 This question had clearly stumped Theo. Ellinor was also watching Theo, waiting for his answer. Under his wife¡¯s gaze, Theo, although under immense pressure, said, ¡°Naturally, I love everything about her.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Moran followed suit. ¡°I also adore everything about Veronica. I see a future with her.¡± Theo couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with that. However, Ellinorughed. It was rare to see anyone leave Theo speechless. She leaned in and whispered in his ear, ¡°That¡¯s enough. They genuinely like each other. You, as a brother, should stop giving them a hard time.¡± Theo¡¯s arm was still wrapped around her waist, and he gave her a yful squeeze. ¡°So, you seem to like this Moran, huh?¡± Ellinor was speechless. This man, once he regained his memory, seemed even more possessive than before. At that moment, Veronica ran downstairs. ¡°Brother!¡± Her voice was heart-wrenching and resonant, tears and snot were flying everywhere. She had just gone upstairs to find her brother. When nobody answered the door, she assumed he was still showering, so she went to chat with their grandparents, When she came downstairs and saw Theo sitting on the couch, Veronica was truly overwhelmed with emotion.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She dove headfirst into Theo¡¯s arms while sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Brother! Do you know how worried we¡¯ve been about you these years? You¡¯re finally back!¡± Before, Veronica would never get this close to her brother. Though he did care for her, they were half- siblings and weren¡¯t particrly close daily. Now, she didn¡¯t care about any of that. She needed to confirm that the person she was seeing was real. Caught off guard by his sister¡¯s embrace, Theo frowned and patted her back. ¡°Alright, enough! You¡¯re old now, and you¡¯re still behaving like this? I just changed into clean clothes; they¡¯re not for you to wipe your tears and snot on.¡± Ellinor fell silent. She had never seen a brother like this before. Moran was also silent. Neither had he. Veronica, however, was not surprised by her brother¡¯s reaction. She looked up and, with her face a mix ofughter and tears, wiped away her own tears. ¡°Brother¡­ how did you get back? Weren¡¯t you trapped by Sophia?¡± Theo extended his arm, pulled a tissue from the coffee table, and wiped the tear stains from his pristine white shirt, only responding very briefly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Veronica pouted. ¡°No matter what it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back safe.¡± Theo ignored her. He continued to wipe his shirt and casually tossed the tissue into the trash can. Veronica was a bit embarrassed. She moved away from Theo and sat next to Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, did you see that? My brother is so harsh on me! If you cried on him, would he react the same way?¡± She comined. Ellinor didn¡¯t know how to respond. He probably wouldn¡¯t. Without getting an answer from Ellinor, Veronica muttered to herself instead. ¡°Ah. I know he wouldn¡¯t mind you. He¡¯d love for you to cry in his arms. Really? After giving Veronica a cold nce, Theo stood up and hoisted Ellinor to her feet. After picking her up, he cradled her in his arms. Right now, he had no time to deal with others and didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. ¡°Enjoy your time with your boyfriend; I need to discuss something with Ellinor upstairs.¡± Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 Did he have no shame? He truly left Ellinor speechless. Veronica and Moran were taken aback for a moment and then nodded to each other in silent agreement. Then they watched as Theo, in an assertive manner, carried Ellinor upstairs. Ellinor was, of course, reluctant, but she gave up struggling. From what she knew about this man, the more she struggled, the more embarrassing it would probably get. She couldn¡¯t predict what this man might do next, so she decided to let it go.. After watching her brother and Ellinor disappear upstairs, Veronica broke down in tears again. Her brother was truly back. Thank goodness! At that moment, a tissue was handed to her. ¡°Come on, wipe your tears. Your makeup¡¯s all smudged.¡± Aftering back to her senses, Veronica looked at Moran. She pouted and looked wronged. ¡°Ah¡­ My brother is disgusted with me. You¡¯re not going to be disgusted with me too, are you?¡± Moran couldn¡¯t help butugh at her antics.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Afraid she would overthink, he moved closer and wiped her tears for her. ¡°Silly! How could I ever be disgusted with you?¡± Veronica blushed and took the tissue to wipe her own tears. ¡°Then stop staring at me. My makeup is smudged, and I look hideous.¡± Moran chuckled. ¡°No, you look adorable. Like a little kitten.¡± Veronica¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°Stop teasing me! Ahem, by the way, what were you and my brother talking about earlier? Did he say how he came back?¡± Moran shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t exin much. I just expressed my feelings for you to your brother.¡± Veronica blinked. ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡± Moran took her face in his hands. ¡°I told him I¡¯m serious about you and that I want a future with you.¡± Veronica¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What did my brother say?¡± Moran looked a bit vexed. ¡°Well¡­ he didn¡¯t seem too pleased with me. He didn¡¯t say much.¡± Veronica wrapped her arms around Moran¡¯s neck and rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! My brother doesn¡¯t get the final say; Ellinor does.¡± Moran smiled. ¡°Ellinor said the same thing earlier, so I¡¯m not worried anymore. I was afraid your family wouldn¡¯t approve.¡± Veronica tightened her grip around Moran¡¯s neck. ¡°Even if they don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m still going to marry you! But with Ellinor around, they can¡¯t really object, especially my brother. He¡¯s a total softie around her.¡± Softie? Moran looked surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t quite get that impression earlier.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you get to know him better. He might seem tough on the outside, but in front of Ellinor, he¡¯s like putty. She can make him do anything.¡± Moranughed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good then.¡± Upstairs, Theo carried Ellinor straight into a guest room. Their bedroom was currently upied by four children ying around, so it wasn¡¯t really appropriate for certain activities. As soon as she wasid down on the bed, Ellinor felt a wave of warmth enveloping her. She was under the man¡¯s shadow, and their eyes were locked onto each other. ¡°What are you nning to do to me in broad daylight?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Theo wasn¡¯t in a rush, and he just pecked her on the cheek. ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t you know what I want to do?¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Stop it! We have dinner soon. Grandma and Grandpa are waiting for us. It¡¯s not right.¡± Theo couldn¡¯t help butugh at her. ¡°So, little miss, you¡¯re quite confident about my endurance, aren¡¯t you? You think I can¡¯t finish before dinner time, huh?¡± Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 Even though Ellinor was no longer a little girl, she still blushed a deep crimson and punched him in the chest. ¡°Can¡¯t you have some decency?¡± Theo chuckled. ¡°Why bother with decency in front of you?¡± Ellinor¡¯sshes fluttered as she pushed his chest. ¡°Stop messing around! Don¡¯t make me worry about you.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Theo raised his eyebrow. ¡°Worry about what?¡± Ellinor was a bit shy to say it out loud. ¡°Your leg just recovered recently; it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s better not to do strenuous exercise.¡± Theo squinted his narrow, handsome eyes as his slender fingers brushed away the stray hair on her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me?¡± Ellinor, being a normal woman, admitted reluctantly. ¡°Yes, but we have all the time in the world.¡± The man stared at her for a while, and in the end, he didn¡¯t tease her any further. He moved over,y down next to her, and held her small hand as their fingers interlocked tightly. ¡°Alright, we have all the time in the world.¡± At dinner, the nchet Vi was filled with long-lost warmth and cheerfulness. Moran, as a future son- inw, stayed for the family dinner. No one knew that outside the nchet Vi, in a ck sedan, was Sophia with a twisted expression. At night, Theo was busy in his study untilte before he returned to his room. Ellinor had already put their four children to bed. Thankfully, the bed was big enough, or else it would not have amodated her and the four children. Theo came to the bedside, bent over to cover the children with the nket they had kicked off, then sat on the edge of the bed. He watched Ellinor, who was sound asleep, and gently stroked her cheek.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The past three years must have been tough on her. He had so much to make up for.. Perhaps sensing Theo¡¯s presence, Ellinor furrowed her brow, opened her eyes, and looked at him with a tired gaze. ¡°Have you finished your work?¡± Her voice was hoarse. She sounded like a child who had just woken up. She was so adorable. Theo couldn¡¯t resist pinching her cheek. ¡°Yes. Go back to sleep.¡± Ellinor seemed a bit reluctant. She reached out her arms and wrapped them around the man¡¯s neck. ¡°The children still need me, so can you sleep in the study tonight?¡± She was trying to appease him. Even if the man was possessive, he wouldn¡¯tpete for attention with his own children. He leaned down and gave her a light peck on the lips, then sighed with feigned regret. ¡°We barely had any alone time, and now we have children. What should we do?¡± Ellinor was amused. ¡°Whose fault is that?¡± Theo kissed her again. ¡°Mine, mine. I¡¯ll go sleep in the study, okay?¡± Ellinor also kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Good.boy! Now go!¡± Even if Theo was reluctant, he let her go. He personally covered her with the nket, said goodnight, and then quietly left the room, closing the door behind him. The next day, the sun was shining brightly. When Ellinor woke up, she was alone in bed. The children were nowhere to be seen. She rubbed her eyes, looked at the wall clock, and realized it was already 10 in the morning. Why didn¡¯t anyone wake her up? She quickly got up, freshened up, and changed her clothes. When she went downstairs, she saw through the windows that Veronica was out in the yard, flying kites with the kids and the housekeeper. After seeing the children y while still being well-behaved, Ellinor felt relieved. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re awake!¡± Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At the sound of Marissa¡¯s voice, Ellinor turned to see her grandmother standing in the kitchen, wearing a heartwarming smile. ¡°Ellinor, it¡¯s time for breakfast. I saved some just for you.¡± Ellinor nodded and took a seat at the dining table. Marissa then instructed the house staff to bring the freshly prepared breakfast to her. Afterwards, the elderly woman took a seat next to her granddaughter-inw. ¡°Ellinor, dig in.¡± The olddy seemed to be in high spirits that day. She was practically glowing with joy. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that her grandson¡¯s return was the reason for her cheerful demeanor. ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t anyone wake me up this morning?¡± Ellinor asked while dutifully eating her breakfast. Marissa was all smiles. ¡°Theo asked us not to disturb you. He wanted you to sleep in a bit. He said you were tired from yesterday. Eat plenty, Ellinor. They say absence makes the heart grow fonder, and you two have been apart for three years. You must have missed each other a lot.¡± Ellinor blushed furiously. Theo could be so annoying sometimes. He made her grandmother believe they had done something they hadn¡¯t. ¡°Grandma, aboutst night. He and I¡­¡± They had slept in different rooms. However, Marissa cut her off before she could finish. ¡°I understand, dear. No need to be embarrassed.¡± Ellinor was mortified. It was better not to exin. The more she said, the worse it would get. ¡°Ahem, Grandma, I have to step out for a bit. Could you and Veronica please look after the kids?¡± Marissa nodded. ¡°You¡¯re going to the office to see Theo, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°Yes, I need to get him up to speed on everything that¡¯s happened at thepany while he¡¯s been away.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Marissa seemed to understandpletely, and she nodded several times. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. The kids will be just fine with us.¡± Ellinor felt ufortable under her grandmother¡¯s knowing gaze. It was obvious that she was eagerly anticipating another great-grandchild. She didn¡¯t want to have any more kids. After finishing her breakfast, Ellinor politely excused herself and left. Driving from the nchet residence to the nchet Corporation took just the right amount of time for her to arrive during lunch. She and Theo had agreed the previous day to visit a certain ce. The atmosphere at the nchet Building was more tense and quiet than usual because their notoriously strict Mr. nchet was back. The entire staff was curious. They were bursting with questions that they wanted to discuss, but they couldn¡¯t ck off or gossip while Mr. nchet was present. When Ellinor emerged from the elevator, she was met with the full attention of the entire staff. Ellinor was here too! They decided to focus on their work and save the gossip for after work. Ellinor reached the CEO¡¯s office without any hindrance. No one dared to stop her. The secretary brought her a cup of coffee. ¡°Mrs. nchet, Mr. nchet is still in a meeting. It should be over soon.¡± Ellinor nodded, took a seat at the CEO¡¯s desk, and began flipping through a few documents. The secretary promptly exited the room. Ellinor took a sip of the coffee and noticed that the documents had Theo¡¯s signature on them. She closed them and set them aside. She didn¡¯t have to wait long before the man in question returned. Theo didn¡¯t mind Ellinor sitting in his chair as she calmly sipped her coffee. His stern gaze softened with a hint of amusement. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here so early?¡± Ellinor took a sip of her coffee. ¡°Isn¡¯t it almost lunchtime? You forgot I said I¡¯d take you somewhere today.¡± Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 Theo maneuvered around his desk to her side, naturally taking the cup of coffee from her hand and taking a sip. ¡°Hmm, where are you taking meter?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there. But first, let me fill you in on thepany¡¯s progress over the past three years.¡± Theo gently ruffled her hair. ¡°No need. I got the gist of it during the meeting. Now, you can just take me along.¡± Ellinor looked up at him, feeling inwardly annoyed. He was flirting too much; his ¡°take me along¡± sounded so suggestive. It was as if she were about to lead him into some mischief. After brushing off his hand from her head, Ellinor stood up, grabbed his tie, and lightly tugged at him. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± The man put down the coffee cup, letting the young woman lead him out of the CEO¡¯s office. The first one to be shocked was the secretary at the door. The next ones stunned were the entirepany¡¯s employees. They watched in astonishment and admiration until they saw Ellinor drag Mr. nchet into the elevator. How fierce! DING! After the elevator door closed, Ellinor finally let go of his tie. However, due to the tug, the man¡¯s tie had tightened quite a bit. He straightened up and loosened it himself. ¡°Missy, you¡¯re not leaving me any dignity. How am I supposed to manage the employees in the future?¡± Ellinor nced at him disdainfully. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave me any dignity yesterday or today!¡± Theo raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean? When did I not leave you any dignity?¡± Ellinor huffed. ¡°I won¡¯t even mention yesterday. This morning, you told Grandma to let me sleep in because I was tired. You deliberately made her misunderstand¡­¡± The manughed, ¡°Misunderstand what? Hmm?¡± Ellinor had to admit that when it came to shamelessness, she couldn¡¯tpete with this man. ¡°Nothing!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Theo wrapped an arm around her shoulder and bent down to whisper in her ear. ¡°So letting you sleep in was wrong? Alright, I¡¯ll try not to let you sleep at all next time and keep you up all night. Is that better?¡± Ellinor felt goosebumps. ¡°Enough! Can you be serious? There¡¯s a camera in the elevator. Aren¡¯t you afraid your employees will see, and it¡¯ll affect your image?¡± Theo didn¡¯t mind being seen. He didn¡¯t think flirting with his wife was anything to be ashamed of. But he knew if he kept teasing her, she might get angry and bite. So, he stopped joking.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He straightened up and cleared his throat. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be serious. Darling, where are we going next?¡± ¡®Astoria General Hospital.¡± After hearing that they were going to the hospital, Theo¡¯s face fell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are we going to the hospital? Are you not feeling well? Let me check!¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just taking you to meet someone.¡± DING! The elevator door opened, and Ellinor took his hand, leading him out and into the car. Astoria General Hospital. ? ? ? ??? ?? Ever since Marlinie reunited with her daughter, her condition had improved significantly. However, there was also a negative impact. She would stare nkly at the door, hoping her daughter woulde. Just as Bertha brought a bowl of porridge to Marlinje, she saw her not taking it but staring straight at the door of the ward. She sighed. ¡°Marlinie, stop looking. Ellinor must be busy. She¡¯lle when she¡¯s done.¡± Marlinie snapped back to reality and took the porridge from her friend. ¡°Hmm.¡± Bertha shook her head helplessly and sat down on a nearby chair. Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 At that moment, they heard a knock at the door. Marlinie, who was just about to take a spoonful of porridge to her mouth, looked up instantly. Her gaze was fixed on the door in anticipation. Lea scampered over to open the door. Sure enough, standing at the doorway was Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re finally here! You have no idea how much Ms. Marlinie has been looking forward to your visit!¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these past two days and only just found the time.¡± Overjoyed, Lea reached out to take Ellinor¡¯s hand to lead her inside, only to find that Ellinor¡¯s other hand was already being held by someone else. Only then did she notice that there was someone else with Ellinor. Following the direction of the hand, she looked up and was taken aback. ¡°Marcus¡­you¡­ you¡¯re standing?!¡± After seeing Sophia¡¯s half-sister, Theo¡¯s expression darkened. Although Bertha and Lea hadn¡¯t done anything to him like Sophia, he still felt a sense of difort. Ignoring Lea, the man just tightened his grip on Ellinor¡¯s hand. After hearing Lea exim Marcus¡¯ name in surprise, Bertha also got up to have a look, revealing the same astonished expression as her daughter. Ellinor knew that Theo wouldn¡¯t be fond of these two individuals, who were rted to Thaddeus and Sophia. So, she didn¡¯t force him to greet them and just gave them a polite smile. ¡°Hello, Bertha. I came to visit her.¡± Bertha snapped back to reality and quickly nodded. ¡°Come in,e in! She¡¯s been waiting for you!¡± Ellinor, holding Theo¡¯s hand, led him into the hospital room and approached Marlinie. During this time, Bertha and Lea kept their gaze on Theo¡¯s legs. They were astounded that he had completely recovered. On the hospital bed, Marlinie nced at her daughter and then at the man her daughter brought to her. She understood everything. Her daughter was introducing her boyfriend¡­no, her husband. ¡°Pearl, you¡¯re here!¡± Ellinor nodded and nudged Theo forward. ¡°Mom, this is the man I¡¯ve been telling you about¡± The man? Theo¡¯s brows furrowed slightly when he heard her refer to him so casually. He was clearly unhappy. But in front of his mother-inw, he needed to act appropriately. He bowed slightly and gave her a faint smile. ¡°Hello, I apologize for my abrupt visit without any gifts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay; don¡¯t be so formal.¡± Marlinie gave Theo another look. She approved of his gentlemanly appearance. She had heard about this young man but had never met him before. She knew that this was the man whom Bertha¡¯s stepdaughter, Sophia, had forcibly kept by her side. It was no wonder that Sophia was obsessed with him. He was indeed handsome. Back in M State, Sophia had hidden him well, hardly allowing him to be seen by others. She had only heard of him and never seen him. The room fell silent, but it was broken by Lea¡¯s sudden exmation. ¡°Wow! There truly is a difference!¡± Chapter 1837 At that moment, they heard a knock at the door. Marlinie, who was just about to take a spoonful of porridge to her mouth, looked up instantly. Her gaze was fixed on the door in anticipation. Lea scampered over to open the door. Sure enough, standing at the doorway was Ellinor. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re finally here! You have no idea how much Ms. Marlinie has been looking forward to your visit!¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these past two days and only just found the time.¡± Overjoyed, Lea reached out to take Ellinor¡¯s hand to lead her inside, only to find that Ellinor¡¯s other hand was already being held by someone else. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Only then did she notice that there was someone else with Ellinor. Following the direction of the hand, she looked up and was taken aback. ¡°Marcus¡­you¡­ you¡¯re standing?!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After seeing Sophia¡¯s half-sister, Theo¡¯s expression darkened. Although Bertha and Lea hadn¡¯t done anything to him like Sophia, he still felt a sense of difort. Ignoring Lea, the man just tightened his grip on Ellinor¡¯s hand. After hearing Lea exim Marcus¡¯ name in surprise, Bertha also got up to have a look, revealing the same astonished expression as her daughter. Ellinor knew that Theo wouldn¡¯t be fond of these two individuals, who were rted to Thaddeus and Sophia. So, she didn¡¯t force him to greet them and just gave them a polite smile. ¡°Hello, Bertha. I came to visit her.¡± Bertha snapped back to reality and quickly nodded. ¡°Come in,e in! She¡¯s been waiting for you!¡± Ellinor, holding Theo¡¯s hand, led him into the hospital room and approached Marlinie. During this time, Bertha and Lea kept their gaze on Theo¡¯s legs. They were astounded that he had completely recovered. On the hospital bed, Marlinie nced at her daughter and then at the man her daughter brought to her. She understood everything. Her daughter was introducing her boyfriend¡­no, her husband. ¡°Pearl, you¡¯re here!¡± Ellinor nodded and nudged Theo forward. ¡°Mom, this is the man I¡¯ve been telling you about¡± The man? Theo¡¯s brows furrowed slightly when he heard her refer to him so casually. He was clearly unhappy. But in front of his mother-inw, he needed to act appropriately. He bowed slightly and gave her a faint smile. ¡°Hello, I apologize for my abrupt visit without any gifts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay; don¡¯t be so formal.¡± Marlinie gave Theo another look. She approved of his gentlemanly appearance. She had heard about this young man but had never met him before. She knew that this was the man whom Bertha¡¯s stepdaughter, Sophia, had forcibly kept by her side. It was no wonder that Sophia was obsessed with him. He was indeed handsome. Back in M State, Sophia had hidden him well, hardly allowing him to be seen by others. She had only heard of him and never seen him. The room fell silent, but it was broken by Lea¡¯s sudden exmation. ¡°Wow! There truly is a difference!¡± Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This abrupt statement from Lea drew all eyes onto her. Marlinie, curious, asked with a grin, ¡°What did you mean by ¡®different; Lea?¡± Lea took a few steps forward and looked up at the towering figure of Theo. ¡°I mean, Marcus¡¯ behavior in front of Ellinor ispletely different from how he acted around Sophia.¡± At the mention of Sophia, a look of distaste shed in Theo¡¯s eyes. Concerned for her daughter¡¯s well-being and wanting to know if this man could be trusted, Marlinie pressed further. ¡°Is that so? How are they different?¡± After a moment of thought, Lea replied, ¡°His entire demeanor has changed. When Marcus is with Sophia, he¡¯s cold, terse, and lifeless. He can¡¯t even be bothered to give her a second nce. But with Ellinor, he¡¯s so gentle, caring, animated, and polite.¡± A half-smile appeared on Ellinor¡¯s face. She thought that Lea was exaggerating a bit. From the moment they had arrived, Theo had barely said a word. How was that being gentle?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Marlinie turned her gaze back to Theo. ¡°My dear, I¡¯ve heard about your troubles. Please have a seat.¡± Instead of epting the invitation, Theo let go of Ellinor¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°I apologize. I need to step away for a moment.¡± He then turned and left without saying another word to Ellinor. Ellinor was left standing there alone. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to ask what was wrong before he was already striding out the door. With a furrowed brow, she felt a wave of unease wash over her. But she couldn¡¯t just leave her mother and chase after him. Lea blinked in confusion. ¡°Uh, what just happened? Why did Marcus leave? Did I upset him with what I said?¡± Bertha quickly stepped forward to apologize to Ellinor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ellinor. Lea can be a bit thoughtless with her words; maybe she said something to upset Mr. nchet. I really am sorry.¡± Ellinor shook her head. ¡°No. Lea didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Bertha, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Then, she absentmindedly took a seat next to her mother¡¯s hospital bed. ¡°Mom, have you been feeling any better these past couple of days?¡± Marlinie, still unsettled by the recent events, shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Pearl. What about Mr. nchet? Do you want to go find him?¡± Ellinor was, in fact, a bit miffed. She had brought him to meet her mother, and he had left without warning. Did he not care about her or her family? Aside from her children, she didn¡¯t have much family left in the world. He couldn¡¯t even show her treasured mother the slightest bit of respect?! Fine, let him leave! Humph! ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about him. He probably just went to the restroom. Let¡¯s chat; he¡¯ll probably be back in a bit.¡± Marlinie finally rxed a bit. She didn¡¯t want her presence to interfere with her daughter¡¯s rtionship. Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 Theo emerged from Marlinie¡¯s hospital room and dialed a number on his mobile as he walked along the corridor. After issuing a few instructions to the party on the other end, he ended the call, only to find his path blocked by a familiar figure. ¡°Marcus!¡± Her voice was like a grating sound to his ears. It made him instinctively wince. After looking up, he saw Sophia standing in front of him. Her red-rimmed eyes were on the verge of tears. Sophia was not a delicate-featured woman. He had long wanted to tell her that this pitiful look did not suit her. But he had no desire to engage in conversation with her, so he simply tried to walk around her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But Sophia was not about to give up. She suddenly reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist as she cried out, ¡°Marcus! You can¡¯t treat me like this! You can¡¯t¡­ I love you so much¡­ I¡¯ve done so much for you! I sacrificed so much! How can you just discard me?! Marcus¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her cries drew the attention of passersby, sparking whispers and murmurs. A look of disgust crossed Theo¡¯s face, which quickly turned into anger. He pulled her arms off him and pushed her aside. ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough?¡± Sophia stumbled and fell to the ground, immediately clutching her stomach and crying out. ¡°Marcus, how could you push me?! I¡¯m carrying your child! How can you treat me like this?!¡± After hearing her pleas, the crowd of onlookers began to mutter disapprovingly. Theo, however, was not an ordinary man. His imposing aura was overwhelming. One cold nce from him was enough to scatter half the crowd, causing the rest to back off a bit. Not wanting to cause a scene, Theo roughly grabbed Sophia¡¯s arm and pulled her into a nearby stairwell. ¡°Ah! Marcus¡­ you¡¯re hurting me!¡± Sophia whimpered as she was dragged into the stairwell. Her face was grimaced in pain. Once inside, Theo let go of her arm, wanting to put as much distance between them as possible. ¡°Sophia, I¡¯ve tolerated you for three years. What more do you want?¡± Sophia looked at him with innocent, love-struck eyes. ¡°Marcus¡­ I admit that I¡¯ve done some wrong things to keep you by my side. But that¡¯s only because I love you so much! I¡¯m the one who loves you most in this world, not that Ellinor! Marcus, wake up; don¡¯t be fooled by her. She¡¯s been with many men in the three years you were gone. I have proof!¡± Sophia¡¯s nder against Ellinor made Theo¡¯s eyes darken. He was so angry that he raised his hand to strike her, but he held back at thest moment. First, he didn¡¯t hit women. Second, he found it distasteful. ¡°Sophia, enough is enough! Don¡¯t push me to my limit!¡± Sophia¡¯s red eyes didn¡¯t show any hurt. Instead, they portrayed a kind of madness. ¡°Ha! You want me to stop? Marcus, tell me, what does ¡®enough is enough¡¯ mean? I¡¯ve done so much to keep you with me and nned so meticulously, yet you still want to run away?! How can I ept that? Ha! I love you so much! Yet you¡¯re indifferent to me, and the moment you get the chance, you run back to that damned Ellinor?! Do you think she truly loves you?! Ha! She couldn¡¯t possibly love you more than I do! No one in this world loves you more than I do! Marcus, wake up, you fool!¡± Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 Theo simply looked down at her. ¡°My name is Theo, not whatever you choose to call me. You don¡¯t own me.* Sophia, realizing that she was losing control of the situation, became more frantic and lunged at him. Her attack was so fierce that she actually knocked Theo against the wall. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Next, Sophia stood on her tiptoes. She lifted her face as if she were about to kiss Theo. ¡°Marcus, look at me¡­ Look at me¡­¡± Theo furrowed his brow and was about to push her away when Ellinor¡¯s voice suddenly echoed from the staircase. ¡°What on earth are you two doing?¡± Sophia paused and turned to look at Ellinor as a sly smile spread across her face. ¡°Oh, look who it is! Can¡¯t you see what we¡¯re doing? We were just about to kiss until you interrupted!¡±. Even if she hadn¡¯t managed to kiss him, she wouldn¡¯t let Ellinor have the satisfaction.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Theo immediately pushed Sophia away, sternly saying, ¡°That¡¯s not true! Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense!¡± Ellinor had only opened the door a crack, but after hearing Sophia, she pushed it wide open and strutted in. She looked at Sophia, who had been pushed away, then at Theo, whose clothes were disheveled, and calmly helped him straighten his outfit. ¡°So, you came out here to have a secret rendezvous with your old friend?¡± Theo looked down at Ellinor with his eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ellinorughed. ¡°I think you didn¡¯t.¡± Theo reached out and gently ruffled her hair. ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Sophia gritted her teeth when she noticed that she hadn¡¯t managed to stir up trouble between them. ¡°Ellinor! You don¡¯t know anything! For the past three years, I¡¯ve slept with him every night, and we¡¯ve spent more Halloween nights together than you. You like to pick up my leftovers! Hahaha!¡± SMACK! A sharp pnded on Sophia¡¯s face, interrupting her crazedughter. Sophia¡¯s hair was in disarray. She stared at Ellinor in shock as she clutched her cheek. ¡°You¡­ you dared to hit me?!¡± Ellinor dusted off her hand as her calm gaze fixed itself on Sophia. ¡°Mr. nchet here is a gentleman. He doesn¡¯t hit women. But I can. Not only can I hit you, but I can do even worse. Want to try?¡± Sophia was furious. ¡°You¡­ do you know who I am?! Thaddeus is my father! If he finds out you hit me, he¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Ellinor yawned nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re a grown woman who¡¯s still throwing around your daddy¡¯s name? That¡¯s a bit pathetic, don¡¯t you think? Ms. Sophia, even if your father was the president, I wouldn¡¯t be scared.¡± Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 ¡°You¡­¡± Sophia red murderously at Ellinor. She realized that she had no more tricks left up her sleeve to annoy Ellinor. Her eyes burned with envy as she looked at Ellinor standing with Theo. Suddenly, a conniving grin spread across her face as she held her stomach. ¡°Ellinor, you think you¡¯re so special because you¡¯ve given this man three kids. But guess what? I can have kids too, and right now, I¡¯m carrying your man¡¯s child!¡± Ellinor narrowed her eyes and scanned Sophia¡¯s t stomach. ¡°And how did that happen?¡± Sophia shot Theo a provocative look. ¡°Well, how do you think it happened? Your man couldn¡¯t keep his hands off me. Night after night, we went at it. How else do you think I ended up pregnant?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor nced at Theo. Theo¡¯s expression was stony. ¡°I never touched her.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ellinor merely snorted and turned back to Sophia. ¡°He never touched you. So, what exactly are you pregnant with, Ms. Sophia? Do you take me for a fool? Before he came back to me, he was in a wheelchair. How could he have fathered a child? Even if he did touch you, it must have been you who initiated it, right?¡± Sophia¡¯s face stiffened before she broke intoughter again. ¡°He was faking the wheelchair thing! How else do you think he recovered so quickly?¡± Ellinor crossed her arms and stood her ground. ¡°Yes, I know he was faking it for a while, but who do you think he was pretending for, Ms. Sophia? Don¡¯t you remember? He was pretending to still need the wheelchair so you wouldn¡¯t figure out his secret and be suspicious. If he wanted to keep you in the dark about his recovery, why would hee on to you? Hmm?¡± ¡°Regardless, I am carrying his child. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can take a blood test!¡± Ellinor chuckled. ¡°Are you talking about artificial insemination, Ms. Sophia? Are you sure that the child you¡¯re carrying is Theo¡¯s? To my knowledge, your ns for Theo didn¡¯t exactlye to fruition that day.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Ellinor. ¡°You were there that day?¡± Ellinor deliberately dodged her question. She was tired of her nonsense. ¡°Enough! Stop trying to sow discord between us. You stole three years from him, and you never won his heart. You never will. Stop deluding yourself and start worrying about the tax evasion charges against you Sophia¡¯s eyes narrowed in fury. ¡°It was you! You¡¯re the reason my father and I can¡¯t leave the country!¡± Ellinor smiled. ¡°Not just me. Our mutual friend, Mr. Howard, were involved as well.¡± Sophia took several steps back while shaking with rage as she pointed at Ellinor. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re all so despicable!¡± and your father.¡± Ellinor was unfazed. ¡°We¡¯re nowhere near as despicable as you. We simply exposed your actions. Unlike you, we didn¡¯t stoop to any means necessary to keep another woman¡¯s husband. Your father may be powerful overseas, but here, he can¡¯t help you. If you don¡¯t want to drag him down with you, turn yourself in. Admit to the tax evasion charges, and maybe you¡¯ll get a lighter sentence.¡± Sophia looked like she was about to explode. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with this! Ellinor, I swear, I¡¯ll take you down with me!¡±. With that, she lunged at Ellinor like a madwoman. But before she could reach her, Theo stepped in front of Ellinor and sent the frantic Sophia sprawling with a swift kick. Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 For a man who decided to never harm a woman, Sophia had pushed him to his limits. She had done too much, so he had to intervene. He couldn¡¯t let her cause Ellinor any more pain. Everything spiraled out of control. It had reached the point of no return. Having lost everything, she couldn¡¯t bear the sight of them living happily together. ¡°Then let¡¯s all go to hell together!¡± While Theo was checking Ellinor for any injuries, Sophia suddenly pulled out a sk from her pocket, which was the size of a small soda can and filled with some unknown liquid. With a roar, she unscrewed the cap and flung it at Ellinor. Theo realized it was toote to dodge and instead wrapped Ellinor in his arms, shielding her as they tumbled down the stairs. The liquid Sophia sshed created horrifying white bubbles where it hit the ground. After missing the first time, she grabbed the half-full sk and rushed down the stairs to try again. Suddenly! BANG! A door in the stairwell was kicked open, and the police burst in just in time to apprehend Sophia. ¡°Freeze! Don¡¯t move!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Hand over what¡¯s in your hand!¡± ¡°You¡¯re under arrest!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After a frightening ordeal, Theo slowly got up, revealing Ellinor, whom he¡¯d been protecting in his arms. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ellinor was also shaken. She was dripping with cold sweat. She had anticipated Sophia¡¯s attack but never imagined she would pull out sulfuric acid in a public hospital. Thankfully, she¡¯d had the forethought to call the police before entering. Sophia, now restrained by the police, continued to scream obscenities as she was forcibly escorted out to avoid disrupting the hospital. A police officer approached Theo and Ellinor. ¡°We¡¯ll need you toe with us to the station to give a statement.¡± Theo, steadying a still-shaken Ellinor and dusting off her clothes, replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a good time. She¡¯s scared. Leave your contact information, and I¡¯ll bring her after she¡¯s rested.¡± The officer nodded and handed them a business card. ¡°Contact me within three days.¡±¡± Theo took it as he nodded in response. After the officer left, Theo gently wiped the cold sweat off Ellinor¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Ellinor still smelled the pungent scent of sulfuric acid. She nced at Theo¡¯s arm and noticed that his shirt sleeve had been eroded by the acid, revealing several holes. She didn¡¯t have to think twice to know his skin had been burned. Without a word, she grabbed Theo¡¯s arm and rushed him to the emergency room. Despite Theo¡¯s assurances that he was fine, he had no choice but to follow her. In the ER. After the doctors had cleaned and treated the burn wound on Theo¡¯s arm, Ellinor finally breathed a sigh of relief. Poor thing; his leg had just healed, and now his arm was injured. Burns were incredibly painful. While looking at the wound on his arm, tears silently rolled down her cheeks. Theo¡¯s clothes, corroded by the acid, were no longer wearable, so the doctors gave him a hospital gown to wear in the meantime. As he was buttoning it up, he felt something wet drop onto his hand. Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 The moment Theo raised his head, he saw the pained expression on Ellinor¡¯s face. A face, usually so strong, was now threatening to spill tears. His heart shattered. He didn¡¯t bother fastening thest button of his shirt. Instead, he got up, cradled her face, and wiped away her tears. ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m okay; it doesn¡¯t hurt. Silly girl, stop crying. What if your mom sees me making you cry? What if she decides not to ept me as a son-in- law?¡± Ellinor¡¯s tears gushed uncontrobly as she sobbed. ¡°You say it doesn¡¯t hurt, but¡­ How could that kind of wound not hurt?¡± Theo pulled her into his embrace. ¡°It does hurt a bit, but having you by my side makes me happy, and then it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes as she gently supported his wounded arm. ¡°Don¡¯t move it around.¡± She warned. ¡°And stop sweet-talking me! From now on, you need to follow my instructions and let me clean and dress your wound on time!¡± Theo obediently agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, my dear wife. Please stop crying. Let¡¯s make a good impression in front of your mom for me, okay?¡± She wiped her tears with her sleeve and grumbled, ¡°Make a good impression? You just left abruptly earlier on. Didn¡¯t you think about the bad impression you left on my mom? Humph!¡± Theo pinched her nose. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your fault?¡± Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°My fault? What did I do? Don¡¯t y innocent; it¡¯s clearly your fault! I didn¡¯t ask you to leave abruptly!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Who asked you, little troublemaker, not to give me a heads-up about meeting your mom? I didn¡¯t bring anything for our first meeting, so I stepped out to call someone to send over some gifts, so I could salvage my image.¡± So that was what happened. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor¡¯s eyes were still wet with tears, so when she blinked, it made her look especially adorable. She asked him, in a slightly embarrassed but yful tone, ¡°Where are your gifts then?¡± Theo sighed. ¡°Sophia intercepted me, so I never got the chance to get them. Shall we go get them now together?¡± Ellinor nodded obediently and let Theo lead her by the hand to retrieve the gifts for her mom. Theo¡¯s subordinate had already brought the gifts to the hospital lobby. Since he was unable to reach Mr. nchet, he had been waiting patiently. Upon seeing Mr. nchet and Ellinor exiting the elevator, he immediately handed over the premium gifts with the utmost respect. He even took the time to exin to his boss what each gift was and their benefits, so that his boss could impress Marlinieter. While the subordinate was exining the gifts to Theo, Ellinor¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that it was Balfour who had called, she stepped aside to answer it. ¡°Ellinor, where are you? Balfour¡¯s voice sounded a bit frantic. ¡°Given the time you¡¯re calling, I¡¯m guessing you already know where I am.¡± She wasn¡¯t surprised that Balfour had called right after the incident with Sophia. She didn¡¯t suspect that Balfour had sent someone to keep an eye on her either. Because if Balfour had really sent someone to spy on her, his people would have dealt with Sophia the moment danger presented itself. The only possibility was that Balfour, having friends in the police department, was notified as soon as they found out she was the one who reported the incident. Busted by his sister, Balfour gave up pretending. ¡°Are you okay? Can Ie over to see you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, and I¡¯m not hurt, so you don¡¯t need toe.¡± Balfour sounded a bit helpless and angry. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Theo guy back with you? Isn¡¯t he around you? How could he still fail to protect you?! What good is he?!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t like what she was hearing. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to talk about him like that! I don¡¯t need you either!¡± Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 Balfour received a scolding from his sister, which promptly put him in line, though he still shot her a yful tease. ¡°The guy just came back, and you¡¯ve started taking his side already?¡± Ellinor snorted. ¡°He¡¯s my husband; if I don¡¯t defend him, who will?¡± Balfour chuckled at his sister¡¯s feisty response. He was relieved to see her in good spirits. ¡°Okay, okay! I won¡¯t dare speak ill of Mr. nchet anymore. Only words of praise from now on, is that eptable?¡± Ellinor grunted in agreement. ¡°You better not harass him.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Balfour felt unfairly used. ¡°My dear sister, you have too high an opinion of me. I¡¯ve never been able to get the better of him; he¡¯s always been the one to pull the rug out from under me.¡± ¡°Well, then you need to pull up your socks!¡± Ellinor fired back at him. This made Balfourugh. ¡°You ungrateful little thing! You really are choosing your husband over your brother. I want to pay you a visit and check on my beloved brother-inw in passing. How does that sound?¡± Ellinor contemted it before declining. ¡°Not now, some other time. I¡¯ll set aside time for you to treat him to a meal.¡± Balfour twisted his mouth. ¡°Why so harsh, sis? I need to ask for permission to invite him out to dinner?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ellinor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course! If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. We are quite busytely anyway.¡± Balfour quickly acquiesced. ¡°No, no, I¡¯d love to! Thank you in advance for your generosity. I am at your disposal.¡± A small smile appeared on Ellinor¡¯s face. ¡°Great! Wait for my call.¡± With that, she hung up. On the other end of the line. Balfour shook his head in bemusement. His sister had eyes only for Mr. nchet. After dismissing his subordinate, Theo approached Ellinor carrying a few dozen delicacies. ¡°Was that your brother on the phone?¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°He heard about what happened and wanted toe over. I didn¡¯t let him.¡± Theo offered her a gentle smile as they walked towards the elevator. ¡°Why not? He could have visited Marlinie too.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to because Mom is here.¡± The elevator doors opened, and they stepped in. Theo asked, ¡°Why?¡± With no one else in the elevator, Ellinor pursed her lips before saying, ¡°My mom only wants to see me. She didn¡¯t want to see anyone from the Howard family, which is why she transferred here.¡± Theo nodded in understanding. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s treat your brother to a meal then. He¡¯s been quite helpful behind the scenes.¡± Ellinor agreed. ¡°I told him we¡¯d dine out, but he¡¯s the one who¡¯s treating us, not the other way around.¡± Theoughed, his usually stern eyes curving in amusement. ¡°You¡¯re so protective of me. You¡¯re even thinking of saving me money?¡± Ellinor shot him a look. ¡°I¡¯m defending you; aren¡¯t you happy? If not, you can pick up the tab.¡± Theo smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. If you want me to pay, I¡¯ll pay. If not, I won¡¯t spend a dime.¡± Ellinorughed, but then noticed Theo was carrying a lot of gifts with his injured arm. She then quickly reached out to relieve him. ¡°Let me help you. You shouldn¡¯t move your arm too much.¡± Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 Theo didn¡¯t hand it over. ¡°No need; I¡¯m not that weak. It¡¯s just a minor injury, so don¡¯t worry too much, darling. Let me recover a bit and redeem myself in front of Marlinie.¡± He said in a stern voice. Ellinor rolled her eyes. ¡°Then go and impress my mom. Try to get her to like her future son-inw.¡± Theo chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Back in Marlinie¡¯s hospital room, Theo was again greeted by the attentive gazes of Marlinie, Bertha, and Lea. Not for anything else, but because he had changed into a patient¡¯s gown. What was going on? Theo walked up gracefully and ced the gifts he was carrying down. ¡°Madam, this is just a small token of my appreciation. I hope you won¡¯t find it insignificant.¡± Marlinie, reclining on her hospital bed, nced at the gifts Theo had put down and immediately understood what the young man had been up to since his earlier departure. He had gone to buy gifts. ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, dear! You didn¡¯t have to go out of your way to buy these, really!¡± Theo responded humbly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s too kind for being so forgiving and generous. As your son-inw, I can¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Every time she heard Theo refer to himself as ¡®son-inw¡¯ in front of her mother, Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but want tough..Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Who knew that Theo could be so well-mannered and eager to impress? And when she remembered that this side of Theo was only because of her, Ellinor couldn¡¯t help but feel a sweet sensation in her heart. Now that the gifts were bought, Marlinie didn¡¯t decline them. She didn¡¯t want to hurt the kids¡¯ feelings. She nodded in eptance before asking. ¡°You went out to buy gifts/ and came back in a different outfit. What happened? Is something wrong?¡± Theo shook his head. ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡± Marlinie frowned. She was clearly still puzzled and concerned. Ellinor had no intention of hiding this from her mother. She wanted Bertha and Lea to hear this as well. ¡°Mom, something did happen. He got hurt.¡± Upon hearing this, Marlinie looked worried. ¡°Hurt? How did he get hurt just by going out to buy gifts? Pearl, tell me what happened.¡± Bertha also came over to ask, ¡°Yes, Ellinor, tell us what happened. How could he get hurt in a hospital?¡± Lea was even more curious. Her big eyes couldn¡¯t stop blinking. ¡°Ellinor, how did Marcus get hurt?¡± Ellinor was about to speak, ¡°He¡­¡± Before she could even finish her sentence, Theo tugged at her hand to stop her. He didn¡¯t want Marlinie to worry, and he didn¡¯t want her to feel that Ellinor was unsafe with him. Ellinor nced at Theo. ¡°It¡¯s okay; my mom is understanding, and besides, you can¡¯t hide your injury dressed like that. Not telling her will only make her worry more and imagine the worst.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marlinie nodded. ¡°Yes! Pearl, tell me what happened.¡± Ellinor looked at her mother. ¡°We ran into Sophia.¡± Upon hearing Sophia¡¯s name, Marlinie instinctively looked at Bertha. After all, Sophia was her stepdaughter. Bertha¡¯s expression also changed. She was eager to hear more and learn about the oue of their encounter. ¡°Ellinor, what happened with Sophia? Did Sophia do something to hurt you guys again? It¡¯s okay; tell me the truth, and I¡¯ll talk to her father about it and make sure she¡¯s taught a lesson!¡± Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 Ellinor turned to Bertha. ¡°Bertha, it¡¯s beyond a disciplinary issue now. Your stepdaughter just tried to ssh me with a bottle of sulfuric acid. Thankfully, she missed me, but my husband was sshed a bit when he tried to protect me. Now, she¡¯s been taken away by the police.¡± What? Sulfuric acid?! Bertha, Lea, and Marlinie were all shocked. ¡°How dare she do such a thing!¡± Bertha could hardly believe it. She knew Sophia could be a little extreme, but she never expected this. Once Lea got over her shock, she was filled with disgust. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she?! Dad has spoiled her since she was a child and has always cleaned up her messes, no matter what they were. She¡¯s be too bold!¡± Marlinie was more concerned about her daughter and son-inw. ¡°Ellinor, are you sure you¡¯re not hurt?¡± Ellinor moved to the spot next to her mother and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Marlinie then looked towards Theo. ¡°Theo, where are you hurt? Come here, let me see!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Theo moved to Ellinor¡¯s side, reassuring Marlinie that he was okay. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a minor injury. I¡¯m fine.¡± Marlinie held her daughter¡¯s hand with fearful relief. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re both okay!¡± Once Bertha had calmed down, she took a deep breath and stepped forward. ¡°Ellinor, Mr. nchet, I apologize for what my stepdaughter has done to you. I¡¯m truly sorry!¡± With that, she gave a sincere bow to Ellinor and Theo. Ellinor quickly rose and helped Bertha up. ¡°Bertha, it¡¯s not you who should be apologizing, but I hope you won¡¯t me us for whates next for Sophia,¡± Bertha shook her head helplessly. ¡°How could I me you?! Sophia is beyond help. Facing legal justice might be the best for her. Ellinor, could I ask you both to look after your mother while I go and talk to my husband? He¡¯ll be a mess when he hears about his precious daughter¡¯s arrest. I don¡¯t want him to do anything rash.¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you for looking after my mom these past few days. We¡¯ll stay here. You go ahead.¡± Bertha wiped away her tears, let out a sigh, and left with Lea. While watching Bertha¡¯s retreating figure, Ellinor began to feel a surge ofplex emotions. Marlinie, lying on the hospital bed, shook her head and sighed. ¡°Bertha has had a hard time over the years. She can¡¯t control h¨¦r stepdaughter, and her husband is a fool. She¡¯s done her best.¡± Ellinor turned to her mother. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll only settle scores with Thaddeus and Sophia. We won¡¯t involve Bertha or her daughter.¡± Marlinie nodded but still felt a little sad. Even if they didn¡¯t involve Bertha, she knew that any harm to Thaddeus would hurt Bertha too. As a mother, she couldn¡¯t ask her daughter to forgive those who had hurt them.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 When Bertha and Lea arrived at the hotel, Thaddeus had just received the news of Sophia¡¯s arrest and was on his way out to rescue her. Upon opening the door, Bertha and Lea blocked the entrance, Thaddeus paused. ¡°Bertha, you¡¯re back? Is your best friend discharged from the hospital? Never mind, I have something to handle. Take Lea in first, and we¡¯ll talk when I get back.¡± Bertha frowned. ¡°Where are you going? Are you nning on bailing out that ruthless daughter of yours?¡±. After hearing this, Thaddeus stopped and stared at his wife. ¡°You have already known that?¡± Bertha grumbled, ¡°She¡¯s done such a heinous act! Why are you bailing her out? If you do, she won¡¯t realize her mistake, and she will feel even more invincible! She¡¯ll just keep doing as she pleases!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Thaddeus rubbed his temples. ¡°Bertha, Sophia might be a bit willful, but she¡¯s not as outrageous as you im. This time, I suspect she was framed by that Ellinor, so I need to get her out.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Bertha exhaled in frustration. ¡°Framed by who? Ellinor acted within the bounds of thew, but what about your daughter? She threw sulfuric acid at her! That¡¯s acid, not tap water! She clearly intended to harm Ellinor! This is the work of your precious daughter! And yet, you still intend to rescue her?! If you save her this time, next she mightmit murder!¡± Thaddeus was speechless. ¡°But¡­¡± Bertha grabbed Thaddeus¡¯s arm. ¡°Listen to me; don¡¯t interfere. Let her face the consequences of her actions; only then will she understand the gravity of what she has done. Thaddeus, you can¡¯t keep spoiling her, do you understand? To indulge a child is to ruin them!¡± Thaddeus took a deep breath and closed his eyes topose himself. ¡°Bertha, you¡¯re right! I¡¯ve failed her. If I had disciplined her properly, then she wouldn¡¯t havemitted such an act.¡± Bertha patted his arm, hoping her husband could see reason. ¡°There are more things we need to talk about. Come in.¡± A calmer Thaddeus followed Bertha back into the suite. ¡°Bertha, what¡¯s the matter? Speak up. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle now.¡± Thaddeus sat on the couch, rubbing his temples anxiously. Bertha sat down next to him with their younger daughter and sighed heavily. ¡°Thaddeus, Marcus has returned to the nchet family. He¡¯s remembered his past, his legs have recovered, and he¡¯s now with Ellinor.¡± Thaddeus paused, but was not surprised. ¡°Hmm, I figured. Ever since Sophia said he was missing, I had a hunch.¡± Bertha continued, ¡°Now that Marcus is back with the nchets, he will inevitablye after you and Sophia for what happened these past three years. You need to be prepared.¡± Thaddeus grunted irritably. ¡°So what if he wants to settle scores? Am I supposed to be afraid?¡± Bertha looked at her husband, feeling a sense of sorrow. ¡°The Marcus back with the nchets is not the same man who used to be pushed around; he is Mr. nchet, and he has the means to deal with you. Thaddeus, we are the ones at fault, so perhaps we should apologize before theye knocking. Ellinor has not only saved my life, but she¡¯s also Marlinie¡¯s long-lost daughter. They might be more forgiving for Marlinie¡¯s sake.¡± Thaddeus¡¯ brows furrowed. ¡°What? Apologize to them?¡± Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 Bertha understood her husband¡¯s stubborn nature. Convincing him to apologize was like asking him to scale the heavens, but she was determined to try. ¡°Thaddeus, you know as well as I do that Sophia had no business keeping Mr. nchet around for three years. The man already had a wife and kids, yet Sophia had no qualms about tearing his family apart. We owe them an apology. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± She needed to get him to understand. Thaddeus glowered. ¡°Even so, if he has a problem with me, he cane and say it to my face! I¡¯m not afraid of him! Apologize? Over my dead body!¡± ¡°Thaddeus¡­¡± Bertha felt a wave of despair. ¡°What am I going to do with you? Are you trying to burn every bridge we have? Marlinie is my best friend, and your behavior is making me feel utterly ashamed.¡± Thaddeus frowned. His pride as a man made it impossible for him to apologize, so he just remained silent. Suddenly, their daughter Lea, who had been standing quietly off to the side, stepped forward and made a face at her father. ¡°Boo!¡± Taken aback, Thaddeus scowled at his daughter. ¡°Lea, what on earth are you doing? Are you mocking me too?¡± Lea crossed her arms and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not mocking you. I¡¯m judging you, Dad.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Thaddeus¡¯ frown deepened. ¡°What did you say? You dare judge me?¡± Lea jerked her chin up defiantly. ¡°Yes, I am judging you! I¡¯m judging you for aiding and abetting Sophia, for refusing to admit your mistakes, and for being too proud to apologize to the people you¡¯ve hurt! You always tell me to be a good girl, but you can¡¯t even follow your own advice! If I don¡¯t judge you, who will?¡± Thaddeus was left speechless, and his face was growing more ashen by the minute. Lea continued, ¡°Dad, I usually look up to you. But your support for Sophia and your enabling of her¡­ I just can¡¯t stand by that, and it¡¯s making me dislike you. If you can¡¯t apologize to Ellinor and Marcus for what you¡¯ve done, then I don¡¯t want anything to do with you. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind, since Sophia seems to be the only one you care about.¡± With that, Lea turned on her heel and headed back to her room. Thaddeus scowled at his daughter¡¯s retreating figure as a wave of guilt washed over him. ¡°Wait!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lea stopped and looked back. ¡°What now? Are you going to lecture me again?¡± Thaddeus took a deep breath. ¡°Come stand by your mother. I need to change, then we can go together.¡± Both Lea and Bertha looked at Thaddeus in surprise. After a brief internal struggle, Thaddeus decided to heed his wife and daughter¡¯s advice, albeit reluctantly. He got up and went to his room to change. His clothes were already fresh from an earlier change, but he needed a moment to collect himself.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lea excitedly ran to her mother¡¯s side after realizing her dad was willing to listen to them. ¡°Mom! Dad¡¯s realized his mistake! He¡¯s going to apologize to Ellinor and Marcus!¡± Bertha smiled. She was utterly relieved. She knew Thaddeus was aware of his wrongdoings, but his protective instinct for Sophia had blinded him. Now, she could only hope that Ellinor and Marcus would be forgiving. Thaddeus emerged from his room in a different suit, not much different from the one he was wearing earlier. Lea ran over to him and took his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dad. We¡¯re going to see Ellinor and Marcus.¡± Bertha joined them with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Thaddeus, let¡¯s go.¡± Thaddeus cleared his throat awkwardly and nodded. Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 At the hospital. While Ellinor was chatting with her mother, Theo was seated quietly by their side, peeling apples for the two women. Ellinor warned him not to strain his arm, but he just brushed it off, iming he was fine.. Since his arm was injured, he didn¡¯t return to the office in the afternoon. He left the work to his subordinates. Before they knew it, evening had arrived. Just as Ellinor was pondering what takeout to order for dinner with her mother, there was a knock on the door of the hospital room. Theo got up to answer the door, and upon opening it, he came face-to-face with Thaddeus, and his expression instantly cooled. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Thaddeus didn¡¯t look too pleased either. His gaze scanned Theo from top to bottom, and he finally rested on his legs. He snorted. ¡°So, your leg is healed. You sure yed that up!¡± Theo squinted his eyes. ¡°Why bother being genuine with you guys?¡± Just as Thaddeus was about to retort, Bertha quickly tugged on her husband¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mr. nchet, we came to apologize to you and Ellinor.¡± Apologize?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Theo scoffed. He didn¡¯t believe that Thaddeus had such intentions. In the end, he just nodded at Bertha and returned to Ellinor¡¯s side. Bertha dragged her husband into the hospital room and closed the door. Upon seeing Thaddeus, Ellinor¡¯s eyes instantly shed with caution. Bertha¡¯s smile was warm but awkward. ¡°Ellinor, we brought dinner for you. Why don¡¯t you and your mom eat first?¡± Lea rushed up to Ellinor with a food box. ¡°Ellinor, here! It¡¯s really yummy!¡± Ellinor took the box and ced it on a nearby cab, then spoke while letting out a chillyugh. ¡°Bertha, your timing is impable. I was just wondering what to order for dinner, and here you are with a meal.¡± Bertha forced augh. ¡°Then don¡¯t order anything. Eat while it¡¯s still hot. I wasn¡¯t sure what you guys would like, so I ordered a few dishes based on your mom¡¯s preferences.¡± Ellinor gave her a faint smile. ¡°We can eatter. Bertha, you brought this man here, so he must have something to say to us, right?¡± Since Ellinor asked, Bertha nodded honestly. ¡°Ellinor, he came to apologize to you and Mr. nchet. We¡¯re sorry for separating your family and causing you pain these past three years. It¡¯s our fault. Thaddeus, you should apologize to the children!¡± Thaddeus kept his face stern. He seemed reluctant to speak. Lea tugged on her father¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad,e on! You need to set a good example for your daughter!¡± Thaddeus cast a nce at his younger daughter, then finally forced himself to speak. ¡°I apologize for the trouble I¡¯ve caused you both over the past three years. It was my fault, and I¡¯m sorry.¡± He spoke very fast, and his apologycked sincere remorse. Ellinor tilted her head and exchanged a look with Theo. They understood each other. Then, Ellinor looked at Thaddeus, whose face showed no remorse, and finally rested her gaze on Bertha. ¡°So, Bertha, you want us to forgive him just like that?¡± Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 Bertha was incredibly embarrassed and began apologizing profusely on behalf of her husband. ¡°Ellinor, I know this isn¡¯t right, but I hope you can cut us some ck. He only messed up because he was too protective of our daughter. I promise he¡¯ll make things right with you!¡± After watching his wife bow her head to a girl as young as Ellinor, Thaddeus was about to fire back. However, he was stopped by a tug at his hand from his younger daughter, leading him to begrudgingly close his mouth. Ellinor was not surprised. Her face remained calm, but a smile of unknown meaning yed on her lips. ¡°Bertha, there¡¯s a saying I know, but I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ve heard it before.¡± Bertha looked a bit lost. ¡°What is it?¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze suddenly hardened. ¡°If saying sorry was enough, then what do we need police for?¡± Bertha, caught off guard, stammered, ¡°Err¡­¡± Ellinor continued, ¡°Bertha, I know you¡¯re my mom¡¯s best friend, and you¡¯ve taken good care of her over the years. But let¡¯s not mix things up. Your friendship with my mom is something I respect and will repay with all my heart. But I can never forgive your husband! You love your husband, and I love mine. Even though my husband is still standing by my side today, it doesn¡¯t mean that the harm your husband did to him can be simply erased! To my knowledge, my husband was in a wheelchair because your husband brutalized him by breaking his legs, right? The physical pain he endured can¡¯t just be forgotten! And your eldest daughter used underhand means to control my husband and one of our sons! The emotional trauma they suffered is even greater! All these things are crystal clear to me, and just because you¡¯re my mom¡¯s best friend doesn¡¯t mean I have to forgive your husband. I can¡¯t do it, and I won¡¯t let my husband swallow his anger out of respect for me.¡± Bertha was speechless. She witnessed what Theo had been through for the past three years. She couldn¡¯t dismiss the harm her husband had inflicted. ¡°Ellinor, I just hope you can give him a chance to make it up to you Ellinor sneered. ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t need anypensation!¡± Unable to reason with Ellinor, Bertha turned her gaze to Marlinie. Marlinie met her eyes, and her gaze flickered, but, ultimately, she looked away. If it had been her own issue, she might have let it slide for Bertha¡¯s sake. But it was her daughter and the man her daughter loved who had been wronged. She didn¡¯t want to impose her moral values on her daughter. Over the years, she had let down her daughter too much. She didn¡¯t want to add more burdens to her after finally being reunited. So, sorry, Bertha. Bertha understood what Marlinie was feeling after noticing that she was avoiding her gaze. She sighed in resignation and epted her fate. ¡°Alright, I understand your feelings. Let¡¯s leave it at that. Let¡¯s pretend I never brought this up. Have some food with your mom and Mr. nchet while it¡¯s still hot. It won¡¯t taste good once it cools down.¡± Ellinor nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you for understanding, Bertha.¡± After seeing this, Thaddeus felt that his apology was in vain, so he turned to leave. Lea chased after him and tugged at his hand. ¡°Dad, where are you going?¡± Chapter 1850 Bertha was incredibly embarrassed and began apologizing profusely on behalf of her husband. ¡°Ellinor, I know this isn¡¯t right, but I hope you can cut us some ck. He only messed up because he was too protective of our daughter. I promise he¡¯ll make things right with you!¡± After watching his wife bow her head to a girl as young as Ellinor, Thaddeus was about to fire back. However, he was stopped by a tug at his hand from his younger daughter, leading him to begrudgingly close his mouth. Ellinor was not surprised. Her face remained calm, but a smile of unknown meaning yed on her lips. ¡°Bertha, there¡¯s a saying I know, but I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ve heard it before.¡± Bertha looked a bit lost. ¡°What is it?¡± Ellinor¡¯s gaze suddenly hardened. ¡°If saying sorry was enough, then what do we need police for?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Bertha, caught off guard, stammered, ¡°Err¡­¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor continued, ¡°Bertha, I know you¡¯re my mom¡¯s best friend, and you¡¯ve taken good care of her over the years. But let¡¯s not mix things up. Your friendship with my mom is something I respect and will repay with all my heart. But I can never forgive your husband! You love your husband, and I love mine. Even though my husband is still standing by my side today, it doesn¡¯t mean that the harm your husband did to him can be simply erased! To my knowledge, my husband was in a wheelchair because your husband brutalized him by breaking his legs, right? The physical pain he endured can¡¯t just be forgotten! And your eldest daughter used underhand means to control my husband and one of our sons! The emotional trauma they suffered is even greater! All these things are crystal clear to me, and just because you¡¯re my mom¡¯s best friend doesn¡¯t mean I have to forgive your husband. I can¡¯t do it, and I won¡¯t let my husband swallow his anger out of respect for me.¡± Bertha was speechless. She witnessed what Theo had been through for the past three years. She couldn¡¯t dismiss the harm her husband had inflicted. ¡°Ellinor, I just hope you can give him a chance to make it up to you Ellinor sneered. ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t need anypensation!¡± Unable to reason with Ellinor, Bertha turned her gaze to Marlinie. Marlinie met her eyes, and her gaze flickered, but, ultimately, she looked away. If it had been her own issue, she might have let it slide for Bertha¡¯s sake. But it was her daughter and the man her daughter loved who had been wronged. She didn¡¯t want to impose her moral values on her daughter. Over the years, she had let down her daughter too much. She didn¡¯t want to add more burdens to her after finally being reunited. So, sorry, Bertha. Bertha understood what Marlinie was feeling after noticing that she was avoiding her gaze. She sighed in resignation and epted her fate. ¡°Alright, I understand your feelings. Let¡¯s leave it at that. Let¡¯s pretend I never brought this up. Have some food with your mom and Mr. nchet while it¡¯s still hot. It won¡¯t taste good once it cools down.¡± Ellinor nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you for understanding, Bertha.¡± After seeing this, Thaddeus felt that his apology was in vain, so he turned to leave. Lea chased after him and tugged at his hand. ¡°Dad, where are you going?¡± Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 Thaddeus snorted coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on? They¡¯re not even epting my apology, so why should I stay here? Let¡¯s go; we¡¯re leaving!¡± ¡°But Dad¡­¡± Lea protested as a troubled expression appeared on her face. ¡°No buts!¡± Thaddeus countered as he bent down to scoop his daughter into his arms. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t havee here in the first ce! Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you to find your sister. She¡¯s waiting for us to rescue her!¡± Bertha, embarrassed and helpless, watched her irritable husband leave. Sighing, she quickly bid farewell to Marlinie and Ellinor and followed her husband and daughter. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After watching the three of them leave, Marlinie¡¯s eyes dimmed, and a heavy mood settled upon her. Ellinor didn¡¯t say anything. She acted as if the incident hadn¡¯t happened and served her mother some food. ¡°Mom, you should eat something.¡± Nodding, Marlinie forced a smile and epted the food from her daughter. After her mother began to eat, Ellinor turned to Theo, who had been silent and supportive throughout. ¡°Can you apany me to the bathroom?¡± Without a word, Theo moved to follow her. The hospital corridors were quieter in the evening. Ellinor took Theo¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t need to go easy on Thaddeus for my mom¡¯s sake. I don¡¯t need you to suffer for me and my mom Deal with this situation as you see fit.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Theo turned to look at her. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t feel wronged.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Well, I do! Why should we easily forgive a man who once broke your legs?! Everyone must pay for their mistakes! Thaddeus is no exception, nor is Sophia!¡± After seeing her so upset, even to the point of tears, Theo felt a wave of sympathy wash over him. He pulled her into his arms and gently stroked her head. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go easy on them. I¡¯ll make them pay. You don¡¯t have to worry or cry. Please don¡¯t cry for me; I can¡¯t bear to see your tears.¡± Ellinor buried her face in his chest. She knew that she would not let Thaddeus off the hook for her mother¡¯s sake, but Theo might, out of love for her and respect for Marlinie¡¯s feelings. She wouldn¡¯t allow it! Why should Theo swallow such humiliation just because of her and her mother? This was uneptable! ¡°I am serious. You don¡¯t need to show any mercy to Thaddeus. He spoiled his daughter into being so ruthless. It¡¯s his own fault, and he should bear the consequences.¡± Theo held her. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right; I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Ellinor emphasized again. ¡°As for my mother, I will exin it to her myself. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Do you hear me?¡± Theo rested his chin on top of her head as he nuzzled her affectionately. ¡°Yes, I hear you.¡± Meanwhile, in the elevator. Bertha was pleading with her husband. ¡°Thaddeus, didn¡¯t we agree not to rescue Sophia? Why do you want to save her now?¡± While holding his younger daughter, Thaddeus grunted, ¡°Bertha, you saw it too. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t apologize; it¡¯s that my apology was useless! They didn¡¯t give you any dignity, nor did they give Marlinie any dignity! What¡¯s the point of all those years of friendship with Marlinie? Instead of caring about them, I might as well care about my own daughter! Just leave it be!¡± Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 Bertha was at her wits¡¯ end. She had tried every trick in the book to wake up her blissfully ignorant husband. ¡°Fine! I wash my hands of you! Go ahead and save your precious princess! Give me back my daughter!¡± With that, she swooped her daughter out of Thaddeus¡¯ arms and stormed out of the elevator as soon as the doors slid open. Thaddeus hastened to catch up with her. ¡°Bertha! What do you want me to do? I can¡¯t just abandon my own daughter!¡± Bertha took a deep breath as disappointment clouded her face. ¡°Go ahead and take care of your golden girl. Lea and I won¡¯t be part of this mess. From now on, you take the high road, and I¡¯ll take the low road. Let Sophia reap what she sows. You can deal with her misdeeds alone!¡± Thaddeus was helpless. ¡°Bertha, Sophia isn¡¯t as bad as you make her out to be.¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Bertha stopped dead in her tracks. Her eyes were alight with anger as she stared at Thaddeus. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she done enough? She nearly scarred Ellinor for life with sulfuric acid. Sulfuric acid! Your daughter resorts to such extreme measures when she doesn¡¯t get her way; isn¡¯t that bad in your eyes? Maybe in your eyes, only your daughter¡¯s safety matters. The safety of others doesn¡¯t mean a thing to you, right? Thaddeus, why should your daughter get away with harming others? Ellinor saved my life. I owe her everything. Even if you don¡¯t care, I do. I can¡¯t live with you anymore. Go save Sophia. Once she¡¯s safe, let¡¯s finalize our divorce,¡± Thaddeus was at a loss for words. He knew Sophia was in the wrong, but as a father, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to abandon her.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Bertha, are you forcing me to choose between you and Sophia?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to choose. Lea and I will step out of your life so you can continue pandering to your daughter.¡± A shadow of worry creased Thaddeus¡¯ brow. He had to concede. ¡°I¡¯ll just go to the police station to see Sophia. I promise not to interfere with the police¡¯s handling of her case. Bertha, just let me see her. She¡¯s never been through anything like this. I¡¯m afraid she might be terrified.¡± Before Bertha could respond, Leaughed coldly. ¡°Dad! You¡¯re so blinded by love for Sophia that you can¡¯t even think clearly. She had the guts to throw acid at someone. She¡¯s not easily scared. She¡¯s braver than all of us!¡± ¡°Lea, she¡¯s still your sister.¡± Lea rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯d rather be an only child than have such a cold-blooded sister!¡± Thaddeus fell silent. Realizing that her husband might not help Sophia, Bertha decided topromise. ¡°If you won¡¯t cover for her, Lea and I will apany you to the police station.¡± Thaddeus nodded as a mix of emotions washed over his face. ¡°OK, I won¡¯t do anything. I just want to see her.¡± Lea added, ¡°Dad, keep your word, or I¡¯ll lose all respect for you.¡± Thaddeus sighed. He felt truly helpless. He had been around the block a few times, and yet here he was, failing as a father and being disrespected by his younger daughter. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Who was to me? At the police station. After exining their situation to the officer on duty, the family was led to the ce where the criminals were held. Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 Sophia was raising hell inside the barred cell. She was shouting and kicking at the metal door, causing quite a stir. The officer, who had led Thaddeus and his family there, was frowning. ¡°Ever since we put her in there, she hasn¡¯t stopped. She¡¯s been hurling abuse at my colleagues non-stop.¡± Thaddeus¡¯s face was clouded over, and his expression was darker than ever. Bertha apologized to the officer, feeling extremely embarrassed and guilty for causing them this much trouble. The officer didn¡¯t say anything. He just gestured for them to go ahead and see Sophia. Sophia was in the midst of another frenzy and was frantically kicking at the cell door, but once she saw her father¡¯s figure, her eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Dad! You¡¯re finally here! Hurry! Get them to let me out; it¡¯s cold and damp in here. It¡¯s no ce for a human being!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thaddeus felt a wave of disappointment and helplessness when he realized that his daughter felt no remorse. ¡°Sophia, do you know what you¡¯ve done? Do you think you can just walk away from this?¡± Sophia put on a pitiful face. ¡°Dad, I know you can find a way to get me out! Hurry up! Let¡¯s talk about everything else after I¡¯m out!¡± Thaddeus frowned deeply, and his voice became grim. ¡°You¡¯re not getting out, Sophia. Prepare to face your punishment in there.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sophia was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean? Dad, are you saying you¡¯re not going to help me? You¡¯re my father; how can you abandon me?!¡± Thaddeus felt a mix of anger and helplessness as he looked at her. ¡°Even as your father, I can¡¯t cover up your mistakes time and again. You¡¯re not a child anymore. It¡¯s time you paid for your actions.¡± Realizing that her father wasn¡¯t just trying to scare her but was seriously considering abandoning her, Sophia¡¯s anger red. She red at her father through clenched teeth. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re betraying me too! You old bastard! You¡¯re betraying me?! It¡¯s all because of them, right?! It must be that wretched Bertha stirring things up! You¡¯re abandoning me for her and her daughter, aren¡¯t you?!¡± She pointed usingly at Bertha and Lea, who were standing nearby. If it weren¡¯t for the bars separating them, she would have lunged at them and strangled them on the spot. Thaddeus¡¯ disappointment turned into anger. He was aggravated by Sophia¡¯s refusal to take responsibility for her actions and her attempt to me others. ¡°Enough! This has nothing to do with Bertha or Lea! You made a mistake, and now you must face the consequences! What you¡¯re going through now is your own doing! How could you even think of throwing acid at someone?!¡± ¡°Ha! That¡¯s riching from you, Dad! Over the years, what have I done without your help? If anyone deserves retribution, it¡¯s you! Hahaha!¡± Sophia hadpletely lost it. She spoke without any restraint. She only cared about venting her own frustration Thaddeus was taken aback. ¡°You¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s manicughter filled the room. ¡°What?! Like father, like daughter, right? I¡¯ve learned from the best, Dad! Hahaha! You¡¯re the one who taught me never to be at a disadvantage in front of anyone! You¡¯re the one who told me that you¡¯d get me anything I wanted! You¡¯re the one who said it! Why are you going back on your word now?! Why are you not helping me when I say I want Theo?! Huh?! I just want Theo! I just want him! Is that too much to ask?! Can¡¯t you even fulfill this tiny wish of mine?! Were all those promises you made just hot air?!¡± Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 Stunned into silence by his daughter¡¯s usations, Thaddeus found himself at a loss. He didn¡¯t recognize the wild, frenzied woman in front of him. How could this possibly be his little girl, Sophia? How had Sophia be like this? Lea couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°Enough, Sophia!¡± She snapped. ¡°How many times over the years have you manipted Dad with your twisted version of family love?! You¡¯re never satisfied! You¡¯re the one with the deceitful heart! You lust after things that don¡¯t belong to you! And now, you dare to me Dad? Look at yourself for once!¡± Sophia red at Lea with venom in her eyes. ¡°Who are you to lecture me, you little brat?! Was it your ce to snatch away Dad¡¯s affection and create this rift between us?!¡± Lea scoffed. ¡°Even without me, Dad would eventually see your true colors. You¡¯re not worth any affection because you¡¯re insatiable, ungrateful, and selfish!¡± Enraged, Sophia shrieked, ¡°Shut up, you little pest! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± She reached through the bars of her cell and lunged for Lea. Quickly, Bertha pulled her daughter away from the bars and out of Sophia¡¯s reach. After watching this madness unfold, any shred of pity Thaddeus had for Sophia vanished. He grabbed an old coffee mug from a nearby table and threw its contents at Sophia.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The ssh of cold water silenced her instantly. Thaddeus looked at her with profound disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± He said. ¡°I indulged you and let you be this monster. You need to be here to face justice and hopefully change. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just be a menace to society.¡± With that, he set down the mug, draped his arm around Bertha¡¯s shoulders, and led her and Lea away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As they left, Sophia¡¯s cries for help echoed behind them. But Thaddeus didn¡¯t look back, not even once. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Once they were back in the car, Thaddeus slumped in his seat. He covered his eyes with his hand, choking back his tears. Lea, who had never seen her father this way, tentatively asked, ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Thaddeus didn¡¯t answer. His stifled tears turned into open weeping. After seeing her usually stoic husband breaking down, Bertha gently patted his back. ¡°Thaddeus, it¡¯s okay. Maybe this is for the best. Sophia needs to change.¡± Thaddeus wept uncontrobly. ¡°Bertha, you¡¯re right. I spoiled her. I turned her into this¡­this monster. I failed as a parent. If only I had listened to you, if only I hadn¡¯t indulged her every whim, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this¡­¡± Thaddeus,¡± Bertha said softly, ¡°there are no ¡®ifs¡¯ and ¡®maybes¡¯ in life. It¡¯s never toote to realize our mistakes.¡± Thaddeus didn¡¯t respond. His cries filled the silence of the car. For the first time in his life, he wept openly. He was consumed with regret over his daughter¡¯s transformation into a menace. In the quiet car, Bertha and Lea sat with Thaddeus, allowing him to vent his despair. By the time they returned to their hotel, it was alreadyte. Bertha supported Thaddeus, fearing his emotional turmoil might lead to a physical stumble. She suggested he rest while they dealt with the aftermath the next day. Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 However, the minute they stepped into the suite, there was a knock on the door. Lea went to answer and found a group of people in work uniforms on the other side, who solemnly exined their purpose. Thaddeus International Corporation was suspected of illegal operations and tax evasion within several localpanies. The amount was substantial, and they needed to take Thaddeus into custody for investigation. Bertha was taken aback. She was quite stunned. Lea was also at a loss for what to do. Oddly enough, Thaddeus, who had just been in tears, seemed indifferent to this. It was as if he had anticipated it. He calmly walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Bertha couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Thaddeus! What¡­what¡¯s happening?¡± Thaddeus gave her a bitter smile. ¡°Bertha, I owe you and Lea an apology. I¡¯ll go with them for now, but if you still want a divorce afterward, contact mywyer.¡± Bertha¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Thaddeus¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Dad!¡± Lea yelled. Thaddeus was led away by the officials, leaving only Bertha and Lea in the expansive hotel suite. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Bertha sat nkly on the sofa, not uttering a word. Lea walked over and took her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry too much. Dad¡¯s just being investigated; we don¡¯t know the oue yet.¡± Bertha snapped back to reality, managing a forced smile. She patted her daughter¡¯s head and nodded. From the moment Thaddeus was taken away, she understood why he was so eager to sell all his domestic assets. The suite was too big and empty. She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Bertha stood up and led her daughter away. ¡°Lea, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go see Marlinie at the hospital. It¡¯s too quiet here. We can keep herpany there instead.¡± Lea didn¡¯t say a word. She just obediently followed her mother. When they returned to the hospital, Ellinor and Theo were still in Marlinie¡¯s room. They hadn¡¯t left because Ellinor didn¡¯t trust the care workers to look after her mom. She had already lost her mother once, and she didn¡¯t want any more mishaps. Bertha smiled weakly at them. ¡°Mr. nchet, take Ellinor home and rest. I¡¯ll take care of Marlinie. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ellinor and Theo exchanged a nce; both had the same concern in their eyes. They had already heard the news about Thaddeus being taken away by the authorities. As Thaddeus¡¯ wife, would Bertha hold a grudge? Could they still trust her? Seemingly sensing their worries, Marlinie spoke up. ¡°Ellinor, you and Theo go back. Bertha will stay with me. We¡¯ve known each other for decades, and we¡¯re best friends. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After hearing her mother say this, Ellinor nodded slightly and appeared thoughtful. She turned to Bertha and said, ¡°Bertha, we¡¯re in your debt again.¡± Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Bertha returned the gesture with a smile, even though it was tinged with a hint of bitterness. Ellinor didn¡¯t add anything more. She turned and took Theo¡¯s hand, and together they said goodbye to Marlinie before leaving the hospital room. Once outside, Ellinor paused. Her worry was still palpable. Theo understood her concern. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, we can stay here. If anything happens, we can rush right back in to be with Marlinie.¡± Ellinor nodded. Even though she knew Bertha was no fool, she couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned. After Ellinor and Theo left, Bertha, as usual, naturally walked to Marlinie¡¯s bedside. ¡°Marlinie, did you have enough dinner? Do you want me to warm it up for you at the nurse¡¯s station? Maybe you should have a little more.¡± Marlinie shook her head as she looked at her longtime friend with a concerned gaze. Even though Bertha was trying to act as if everything were normal, Marlinie could see that she was far from okay.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Bertha, did you¡­ did you have a fight with Thaddeus?¡± Bertha smiled. ¡°No. You need to focus on your recovery. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Marlinie reached out and held her friend¡¯s hand. ¡°Stop pretending with me! I can tell you¡¯ve been crying. What happened? Was it Sophia? Did you and Thaddeus fight over her again?¡± Bertha couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Her eyes reddened as she wiped away her tears. ¡°Really, it¡¯s not that! We did fight, but he already knows he was in the wrong.¡± Marlinie looked puzzled and worried. ¡°Then why were you crying?¡± Bertha didn¡¯t want to bring it up, fearing Marlinie would be upset. Lea pouted, and her voice choked up. ¡°Ms. Marlinie, my dad¡­ he was taken away!¡± What? Marlinie couldn¡¯t believe it. Given Thaddeus¡¯ status, who could possibly take him away?! But she knew children could sometimes misunderstand things, so she turned her gaze back to Bertha. ¡°Bertha, tell me what happened! Who took Thaddeus away?¡± Bertha sighed. She couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. She wiped her own tears and tried to calmly exin the situation to Marlinie. ¡°Hispany ran into some serious tax issues, and he was taken away for investigation. Marlinie, you don¡¯t need to worry about him. We don¡¯t know the oue yet. And if it¡¯s his own doing, he needs to face the consequences.¡± Marlinie gasped. She felt sorry for her friend but didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Bertha, does this have anything to do with my daughter and son-inw?¡± Bertha quickly shook her head. ¡°No! Marlinie, don¡¯t think too much. I know Thaddeus better than anyone. He must know what he did wrong; that¡¯s why he willingly went with them for the investigation.¡± Even though Marlinie didn¡¯t say it, she had a feeling that this had something to do with Ellinor and Theo. She couldn¡¯t vouch for Thaddeus¡¯s character, but she knew that with his resources, he could have easily covered up any issues in hispany. The sudden revtion of these problems must have been orchestrated by someone with a higher status than him in this city. Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 She knew that it had to be her own daughter and son-inw. With a look of exasperation and guilt, Marlinie turned to Bertha. ¡°Bertha, I¡¯m so sorry. I think I have an idea of what¡¯s happened, but I¡­ I don¡¯t think I can help you.¡± Bertha patted her best friend¡¯s, hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, Marlinie. I understand how you feel. If I were in your shoes, I¡¯d feel the same way.¡± Tears welled up in Marlinie¡¯s eyes. She really did feel guilty. All these years, when she was wandering and homeless, Bertha stood by her side. But now, when Bertha was in trouble, she could do nothing. She felt for Bertha and also for her own daughter. When Pearl was younger, she made the wrong choice by entrusting her to the wrong person. Pearl suffered a lot because of it. Now, Pearl had finally grown up and found a man she loved. But constant trouble found them, leading to their separation for three years. Marlinie hadn¡¯t fulfilled her duties as a mother to Pearl and didn¡¯t have the nerve to ask her daughter to go easy on her best friend¡¯s husband. Because the person who caused Pearl and her beloved to separate was none other than the biological daughter of her best friend¡¯s husband. The rtionships were tooplex. She couldn¡¯t speak up, and she couldn¡¯t intervene. She was torn.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Bertha, I don¡¯t know what to do. You¡¯ve done so much for me, but I can¡¯t do anything for you. Please don¡¯t me Pearl; she¡­¡± Upon seeing Marlinie so guilt-ridden, Bertha felt her heart ache. She opened her arms, embraced her best friend, and patted her back. ¡°Marlinie, don¡¯t you know me by now? I understand how you, your daughter, and your son-inw must be feeling. Besides, Ellinor once saved my life. Without her, there wouldn¡¯t be a ¡®me¡¯ today. How could I me her? I know all about what¡¯s happened over the past three years. I know what Sophia has done. Now, their karma has caught up with them, and no one can save them. Everyone has to pay for their actions, right? Sophia will pay for her sins, and Thaddeus will too. Besides, the issues with Thaddeus International Corporation weren¡¯t made up. They were real mistakes that were simply brought to light. He did a lot of things wrong. Marlinie, don¡¯t worry about me. I knew from the start that I wasn¡¯t falling in love with a perfect man. If he¡¯s made a mistake, I¡¯ll wait for him to make it right. Even if he¡¯s arrested, I¡¯ll wait for his return. I have plenty of time.¡± After hearing her best friend speak so selflessly to alleviate her guilt, Marlinie felt even more upset. ¡°But¡­ if he¡¯s sentenced, it could be years before he¡¯s released. You¡¯re still young; how long are you willing to wait?¡±. Bertha rose to her feet, giving Marlinie a smile of determination and tenacity. ¡°I can wait however long it takes. You know as well as I do how much of a hopeless romantic I am. Even when you warned me against marrying a man with suchplex social ties, I didn¡¯t listen. I dove headfirst into this marriage, and I¡¯m not about to start listening to reason now. Stop worrying about me. I¡¯m such a hopeless romantic that I find even the act of waiting to be sweet.¡± Despite her heavy heart, Marlinie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Oh, Bertha.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Bertha¡¯sugh grew louder. ¡°I¡¯m serious! Him realizing his mistakes, is enough for me. He should learn a lesson for spoiling Sophia all these years. It¡¯s his own karma!¡± Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 Marlinie was at a loss for words. All she could do was look at her friend. Her heart ached with gratitude for her friend¡¯s openness and understanding. Outside the hospital room, Ellinor and Theo listened to the conversation going on inside through the slightly ajar door. They then exchanged thoughtful nces. Their trust and admiration for Bertha grew stronger. It was heartening to see her be such good friends with Marlinie. Suddenly, the phone inside Ellinor¡¯s pocket vibrated. It was on silent mode, and she saw that it was a call from Marissa. Ellinor showed the call to Theo. Theo took a nce at it and said in a calm voice, ¡°Answer it.¡± Their grandmother was probably worried about them being out sote. She must have decided to call and check on them. Just as Ellinor was about to tell Marissa that they wouldn¡¯t being home tonight, Marissa¡¯s panicked voice came through the phone. ¡°Ellinor, where are you and Theo? Come home quickly! There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s an emergency!¡± Both Ellinor and Theo¡¯s expressions darkened. Ellinor asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s happened? Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Marissa was panting heavily on the other side. ¡°Baber¡­Baber has just been taken by a strange man! I have sent people after him. You two need toe home quickly! We still haven¡¯t heard anything from them, and¡­and your grandpa and I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± Baber was taken? How could this happen? Ellinor stood up abruptly and rushed towards the elevator, not bothering to ask any more questions. Her maternal instincts kicked into high gear once she heard the news of her child¡¯s disappearance. She didn¡¯t care about anything else. All she wanted to do was find her child. Theo quickly followed her, trying his best to calm her down. ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s head back now.¡± Ellinor¡¯s palms were slick with sweat. She prayed desperately that nothing bad would happen to Baber. Why was fate ying such cruel tricks on her? Couldn¡¯t she catch a break? She had just found Theo again, and before they could settle down for a couple of peaceful days, their child went missing. Theo drove as fast as he could, and they reached the nchet Vi in half an hour. As they got out of the car and rushed towards the house, they ran into Veronica, who had just returned. ¡°Brother, Ellinor! Did you just get home too? Have you found Baber?¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t have time to answer her and rushed into the house. Marissa and Putnam were anxiously waiting in the living room for any news. Tristan, Adrian, and La were also in the living room. They were surrounded by five maids and five butlers, ensuring they didn¡¯t run around. ¡°Grandma! What about Baber? Did you find him?¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from anxiety. With tears streaming down her face, Marissa said, ¡°Ellinor, I am sorry¡­ I should have kept a closer eye on him. The people I sent to find him just returned. They couldn¡¯t catch up. The man who took Baber quickly got into a van without a license te. The van sped down the road and turned into a small alley. They lost sight of it.¡± After hearing this, Ellinor felt the world spin around her. Thankfully, Theo was right behind her, and he caught her just in time.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 Veronica dashed into the room, trying to understand what was going on. ¡°Grandma?¡± She asked. She only saw three kids in the house and became deeply concerned. ¡°What happened? Baber was just fine. How did he get taken away? Did you take them out?¡± Marissa, her voice choked with tears, tried to exin. ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t take them anywhere! At my age, I can¡¯t keep up with them. We were just rxing in the backyard after dinner, and this man selling balloons walked by. The kids loved the balloons and wanted them. Your grandpa and I sent the butler to buy some, but the rascals insisted on picking out their own. As the butler paid, the man just dropped all his balloons, picked up Baber, and ran off!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A balloon seller?! Again, it was a balloon seller! Ellinor remembered seeing a man selling balloons around themtely, and her intuition told her something was off about him. She had specifically warned Veronica and the maids about the balloon seller. She told them not to let the children buy any balloons. But she had forgotten to warn her inws and their butler, Devin. Her inws and Devin usually didn¡¯t have to watch the children. Theo had just returned, so everyone was excited, which probably lowered their guard. It seemed that the balloon seller had targeted Baber from the start. But why? What was his connection with Baber?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Realization dawned on Veronica, and she admitted regretfully, ¡°Oh! The balloon seller! Ellinor warned me about him, but Grandma and Grandpa didn¡¯t know. I shouldn¡¯t have gone out on a date this afternoon. What do we do now? Baber¡¯s been kidnapped!¡± After calming Ellinor, Theo asked in a steady voice, ¡°Did anyone call the police?¡± Veronica immediately chimed in. ¡°Right, did anyone call the police?¡± At the mention of the police, Marissa¡¯s cries grew louder, to the point where she couldn¡¯t speak. Putnam, however, was slightly calmer. ¡°We were about to, but then a call came in from an unknown number, warning us not to call the police, or we¡¯d never see Baber again.¡± Kidnapping and a ransom threat?! Ellinor snapped to attention. ¡°How much do they want?¡± If it was a matter of money, it wasn¡¯t a problem. Putnam sighed. ¡°That¡¯s the worst part. They didn¡¯t mention money. They just warned us not to call the police and hung up. When we tried to call back, the number was disconnected.¡± Ellinor¡¯s hope plummeted. Theo supported her as he gave out instructions to the people around him. ¡°Keep an eye on Grandma, Grandpa, and the kids.¡± Then he led Ellinor upstairs. Veronica followed them. ¡°Brother, what are you going to do? Shouldn¡¯t we call the police?¡± Theo gave his sister a stern look. ¡°Just take care of the kids. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Though she was anxious, Veronica was afraid to cause any more trouble, so she nodded in agreement. Theo didn¡¯t lead Ellinor to their bedroom. Instead, they went to the study and turned on theputer. Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 Ellinor was in a state of panic. Her mind was a whirlpool of chaos until she saw Theo boot up his laptop. The sight of theptop was like a dash of cold water, suddenly bringing her back to her senses. Yes, through theputer, they might be able to trace the call that warned them not to contact the police. Realizing this, Ellinor hurried over, intending to push Theo aside to ess theptop. ¡°Move over; I need theputer!¡± Theo turned to look at her. His gaze was calm, but filled with worry. ¡°Stay put. Just watch from the side and leave the rest to me.¡± Ellinor was surprised. She wasn¡¯t aware that Theo was adept at these unorthodox measures. She was about to exin that she could infiltrate the mobile system when she saw Theo logging into with an ount named AAAres. AAAres?! He was AAAres?! Ellinor was shocked, but there was no time for questions. After learning that Theo was AAAres, she rxed, stood aside, and let him trace the call. If he were AAAres, his skills were likely superior to hers. True enough, within a minute, Theo had sessfully located the caller¡¯s position. They both stared at the location disyed on the screen, then looked at each other and almost simultaneously headed for the door. Theo initially didn¡¯t want to involve Ellinor. He didn¡¯t want her to face any danger, but he knew she would not stay put at home. Rather than let her act recklessly, he decided it was better to keep her by his side, where he could watch over her. They hurried downstairs, instructing Grandma, Grandpa, and Veronica to take care of the three youngsters at home, not do anything else, and not leave the house until they returned.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When Marissa and Putnam were about to ask something, Theo and Ellinor had already left. The sound of the car engine was already fading into the distance. Veronica was also worried, but she could only try to soothe the elderly couple. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma and Grandpa, my brother and Ellinor are the smartest people in the world. They¡¯ll find Baber.¡± But how could they truly be at ease? The two of them were going to confront the kidnapper. Such people were usually desperate criminals; what if¡­ ¡°We still need to alert the police, but not through conventional means. Our house and our phones are likely being monitored. Grab theptop from the back of the car, hack into the police system, contact them, and tell them to proceed cautiously.¡± He said to Ellinor as the car sped down the road. Ellinor nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± As she responded, she turned to reach for theptop on the little table in the back. Meanwhile. On a barren mountain in the Greenhaven suburbs, a child was locked in a one-meter-tall dog cage inside a cave, where he was sleeping soundly. There was no light in the cave, only the faint glow of a dying fire. The burning fire brought a slight warmth to the cold, dark cave. Baber woke up feeling cold. He hadn¡¯t fallen asleep naturally; he¡¯d been drugged. Now that the effect of the drug had worn off, he was ufortable from the cold and had a severe headache. After rubbing his eyes, Baber sat up and saw his surroundings, leaving him in a state of confusion. Where was he? Was he still dreaming? ¡°You¡¯re awake, kiddo.¡± Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 Baber jumped when he heard this mysterious voice, and he slowly turned his eyes towards the source. A man sat beside a campfire, grinning at him. Yet the smile was anything but friendly. It was downright terrifying. It took Baber a good ten seconds to recall who he was. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the balloon seller!¡± The man was probably in his forties. He had a scruffy beard and unkempt attire, which was distinct enough for Baber to remember. He recalled the shabby man previously speaking to him through the back gate of the nchet Vi. ¡°Oh! You do remember me. Too bad, I don¡¯t have any balloons to sell you now.¡± Baber sensed danger and curled up in a corner of the dog cage. ¡°Why¡­why did you bring me here? What do you want?¡± The shabby man found his fear even more amusing. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I won¡¯t hurt you. Your mother asked me to bring you here. She misses you.¡± Baber frowned in disbelief. ¡°Nonsense! If my mother misses me, she can see me at home. She wouldn¡¯t have someone bring me to such a scary and secluded ce! Who are you really, and what do you want?!¡± The shabby man smirked mysteriously. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. When your mother arrives, you¡¯ll know.¡± The shabby man¡¯s certainty made Baber waver. Could it really be that his mother asked this man to bring him here? But why? This ce was so gloomy. It didn¡¯t seem like a ce where humans could live. And why was he in a dog cage? Could it be that his mother was preparing a surprise for him? Was this all part of a scary setup?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As he was mulling over the situation, he heard some noises from outside. Baber immediately perked up, hoping his mother hade to get him. However, it wasn¡¯t Ellinor who pushed aside the weeds and stepped in, but a woman whom Baber considered a nightmare. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It was her! Why was it her?! Once his leader had arrived, the shabby man hastily stood up to assist her, but the woman swatted his hand away in disgust. ¡°What are you doing?! Back off, don¡¯t touch me!¡± The shabby man didn¡¯t get angry and continued to tter her with a sycophantic smile. ¡°Ms. Howard, I brought you the boy. I risked my life to do this for you. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡± Patricia Howard nced at him. ¡°Rest assured, you¡¯ll have your money. Now go stand guard outside, and let me know immediately if there¡¯s any disturbance.¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± The shabby man answered and obediently went outside. With the shabby man gone, Patricia was left alone in the narrow cave with Baber, who was in the dog cage. At that moment, Baber was curled up into a ball, shivering more than he did when he was alone with the shabby man. Patricia walked over to the cage, crouched down to look at the child inside, and smiled. ¡°Baber, do you remember your mother?¡± After hearing Patricia¡¯s question, Baber stiffened, then trembled even more. ¡°Baber, look at your mother! I¡¯ve missed you so much over the years!¡± Baber didn¡¯t lift his head. He buried it deeper between his knees, refusing to face her. Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 Since Baber was being so uncooperative in the dog cage, Patricia¡¯s smile faded, and her voice lost its patience. ¡°I¡¯m counting to three. If you don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯ll get angry! One, two¡­¡± Before she could utter ¡®three, Baber reluctantly raised his head to look at Patricia. This woman was his nightmare. Whenever she was upset, she would vent her frustrations on him. Although he was very young and couldn¡¯t clearly remember everything, his body still reflexively trembled in fear. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He was terrified of this woman. After seeing the boy obediently raise his head, Patricia¡¯s stern face softened a bit, and a gentle smile returned to her face. She reached into the crate to pat Baber¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s a good boy. That¡¯s my good son.¡± Even this slight physical contact was enough to make Baber shudder. He was terrified that this woman might strangle him any second. ¡°Baber, why are you looking at Mommy like that? Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Patricia asked her son with a beaming smile. Baber¡¯s eyes turned red and were filled with tears of fear. He couldn¡¯t speak or move. Clearly, his reaction did not satisfy Patricia. She lost her patience again and suddenly grabbed hold of Baber¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Do you miss your mommy? Speak!¡± Her voice was no longer gentle. It had be a threatening roar. Baber was truly frightened. Tears flowed down his cheeks, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He was so scared.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Where was his mommy? Mommy, please save me. His thoughts were all about Ellinor. He couldn¡¯t hold back his tears anymore and cried aloud, ¡°Wah¡­ wuh¡­ Mommy..¡± He desperately wanted to see Ellinor. It was a child¡¯s instinct to call for their mother in times of fear. But Patricia seemed to think he was calling for her. Immediately, a satisfied smile crept onto her face. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! Mommy is here, my good boy. Stop crying!¡± Patricia let go of Baber¡¯s hair and instead wiped the tears off his face as her voice once again softened. ¡°Baber, do you know how miserable Mommy has been these past few years? You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s good boy, so you must stand by Mommy¡¯s side and avenge Mommy!¡± Baber didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. All he knew was that his fear was growing. ¡°Come on, good boy. Call out to Mommy again, and Mommy will let you out of the dog cage, okay?¡± Patricia coaxed Baber with a bright smile. Baber looked at Patricia with fear and unfamiliarity as he continued to cry. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Patricia cupped his little face and cooed. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be scared. Mommy¡¯s here. With Mommy here, my Baber doesn¡¯t need to be scared of anything.¡± Baber suddenly remembered what Ellinor had once taught him and his siblings as he looked at the seemingly crazy Patricia. Ellinor said he had to endure, pretend topromise, and not confront real viins head-on. There would always be a way out. As he thought about this, he felt as if Ellinor¡¯s encouraging voice was ringing in his ears, and his heart suddenly calmed down a bit. He sniffled and stopped crying. ¡°Mom¡­ Mommy, I want to go out¡­ Can you let me out?¡± Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 Regardless, calling this woman ¡°Mommy¡± still unsettled him. Now that Baber finally seemed to mature and was less afraid of her, Patricia¡¯s smile became more genuine. ¡°Of course, honey! But before I let you out, you have to answer some questions for Mommy. If you answer well, I¡¯ll let you go, okay?¡± Baberplied, nodding his head slightly. ¡°Okay.¡± Patricia¡¯s lips curled up a bit as she started questioning him. ¡°Baber, how has your time been with the nchets these past few years?¡± Baber thought for a moment, then answered. ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s been okay¡­¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®okay,¡¯ Patricia¡¯s eyes immediately shed with annoyance. ¡°What do you mean ¡®okay¡¯? Be more specific!¡± From Patricia¡¯s reaction, Baber knew what she wanted to hear, so he answered ordingly. ¡°Okay¡­ just so-so¡­ I had food and shelter at the nchets, but I could neverpare to their biological children. They treated me differently, and I never had the same things as them.¡± He hated lying, and inside he knew how well he had been treated by the nchets. Mommy treated him just as fairly as his siblings. Sure enough, this was the answer Patricia wanted, and her eyes instantly filled with sympathy. ¡°Poor thing, having to humble yourself as an adopted child in their home must have been terrible. But you won¡¯t have to anymore; Mommy¡¯s back. From now on, you¡¯ll live with Mommy, okay?¡± Baber nodded insincerely. ¡°Okay.¡± Mommy always told him that a true man can bend and stretch. To see his real mom again, he could y along with this woman for a while. He had to. Patricia happily ruffled his hair. ¡°Good boy! Mommy knew you wouldn¡¯t betray her.¡± Baber grimaced. ¡°Mom, can I go now? It¡¯s really cold in here; I¡¯m scared.¡± Patricia chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! Mommy¡¯s here. I still have a few questions to ask you.¡± Baberplied. ¡°Oh¡­ what questions?¡± A mischievous glint appeared in Patricia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Baber, while Mommy was gone these past years, how was the rtionship between that witch, Ellinor, and your dad?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Baber, who had already discovered a pattern in answering Patricia¡¯s questions, shook his head. ¡°Not good.¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Tell Mommy the details. Are they always arguing? Has their love faded?¡± Baber was a bit annoyed. It was hard to answer this question, even with lies, because his dad hadn¡¯t been living at home these past years and had only returned a couple of days ago. But this scary woman didn¡¯t seem to know. ¡°Um¡­ They argue a lot. Their rtionship isn¡¯t good. They often ignore each other and just do their own thing.¡± Upon hearing Baber¡¯s answer, Patricia burst outughing. Baber thought he had sessfully fooled her, but then Patricia¡¯sughter suddenly turned to fury, and she viciously yanked his hair. ¡°You¡¯ve learned to lie, just like Ellinor! You think you can trick me?! I knew you couldn¡¯t be trusted! How could that witch Ellinor have taught my child right?!¡± Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 Baber let out a piercing shriek. ¡°Ah!¡± Patricia tightened her grip on Baber¡¯s hair. ¡°So, you¡¯re all grown up now, huh?! You¡¯ve now started lying to Mommy, huh?! What a naughty boy!¡± Baber shivered from head to toe. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Patricia threw her head back andughed. ¡°No? You dare deny it?! Do you really think I have no clue about what¡¯s been happening with the nchets these past few years? Theo hasn¡¯t been home at all. He ran off with another woman! Ellinor, that little vixen, thought she could steal Theo away from me and live happily ever after?! Look at her now! She was alone in that big old nchet mansion for years! Serves her right!¡± Baber felt as if his hair was being yanked out by the roots. His scalp was throbbing with pain. ¡°It¡­ hurts.¡± Patricia showed no mercy; she tightened her grip even more. ¡°Good! This is your punishment for lying to your mother. Let¡¯s see if you dare lie to me again!¡± While Patricia was intimidating Baber, Theo and Ellinor arrived at the riverside dock. The dock was deserted in the dark night, and there was no road ahead. This was where the GPS had led them. Theo and Ellinor got out of the car and looked around but found no clues. Ellinor gasped as she stared at the vast river. ¡°After he called the house, he must have thrown the phone in the river. He¡¯s very careful.¡± Theo agreed while turning to look at Ellinor. ¡°We can keep investigating. Whoever took Baber must have a reason. He won¡¯t hurt Baber before he achieves his goal.¡± Ellinor was overwhelmed with worry. ¡°What does he want?¡± Although Baber was the oldest of the four children, he was sensitive and easily scared. Patricia abused him when he was younger, leaving him with deep psychological scars. He often woke up from nightmares, and he only got better as he grew older. Now that he had been kidnapped, he must be terrified. Theo crouched down beside her. His heart ached as he pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Baber back safe and sound. I promise.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor sniffled, then suddenly a thought struck her, and she looked up at Theo. ¡°Could it be Patricia?¡± Theo paused. ¡°Her?¡± Ellinor clung to Theo¡¯s arm. ¡°Yes! Veronica said she recently saw Patricia, and Chase found out that Patricia was actually released. It¡¯s highly possible she is behind Baber¡¯s kidnapping! Quick, we need to go to the Howard Mansion!¡± With that, Ellinor got up and ran to the car. Theo followed suit without questioning further. He got in the car and drove away from the dock, heading towards the Howard Mansion. At the Howard Mansion. Today was the day McNeil was discharged from the hospital. The Howard family had dinner together and then retired to their respective rooms. Dean and Alyssa went to bed early, and McNeil, still recovering from his illness, also went to rest, Byran, although full of energy, retreated to his room to chat with his girlfriend over the phone. Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 The wallmp in the living room was still on. Balfour sat alone in the dimness while puffing on a cigar. He had dismissed his staff for the night since he preferred to sit alone in the quiet for a while. The cigar was still lit, and tendrils of smoke spiraled towards the ceiling. Yet Balfour had barely taken a few puffs. He was seemingly lost in thought. From his position near the windows, he had a clear view of the mansion¡¯s grand iron gate. Suddenly, a beam of bright light shot in, falling directly onto his eyes. Headlights? Who could be visiting at such ate hour? Annoyed, Balfour flicked the ash off his cigar. As if on cue, his smartphone on the nearby table buzzed. Without much interest, he nced at the screen. His eyes immediately lit up, and he swiftly picked up the call. ¡°Hello? Ellinor, what¡¯s up? Need something?¡± Ellinor¡¯s voice echoed from the other end. ¡°Open the gate!¡± Balfour raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s you? Hang on, I¡¯ll have someone open it for you.¡± As he spoke to Ellinor, Balfour quickly got up and went outside, instructing the two guards on duty to open the gate. As soon as the Howard family¡¯s iron gate opened, Theo drove in, parking the car right in front of Balfour. Ellinor quickly unbuckled her seat belt, got out of the car, and briskly walked up to Balfour. ¡°Where¡¯s Patricia?¡± Balfour was taken aback by his sister¡¯s abrupt question. ¡°Patricia? Isn¡¯t she still in jail? Why are you asking about her all of a sudden?¡± Ellinor was frantic. She grabbed at Balfour¡¯s clothes and screamed, ¡°She¡¯s out! Don¡¯t you know? You¡¯ve always been so fond of her; how could know where she is?! Tell me! Where is she?!¡± Balfour had never seen Ellinor this rattled. Even though he wasn¡¯t sure what had happened, he knew something was seriously wrong. you not He gently ced a hand on her shoulder, trying to calm her down. Then he turned to Theo, who had just gotten out of the car. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you looking for her thiste?¡± Theo¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Someone kidnapped Baber today. We suspect it might have something to do with Patricia since he was just released on parole.¡± ¡°What? Baber¡¯s been kidnapped?¡± Balfour¡¯s face tightened. He finally understood why Ellinor was so panicked. ¡°Ellinor, who told you Patricia was out on parole? I didn¡¯t even know about it!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Ellinor¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Veronica saw her a while ago. Chase confirmed it too. She behaved well in prison and was granted early release.¡± Balfour frowned deeply. This was not the information he had been receiving. From what he knew, Patricia had initially been unruly and disobedient in prison, often feigning illness to get out of work. The warden, knowing she was a Howard, had been lenient with her out of respect for the family. But after repeatedints, he hade to Balfour, asking how to deal with her. He had given the order to treat her just like any other inmate, which had resulted in Patricia behaving slightly better. But how did this trante to good behavior that warranted an early release? The strangest part was that he hadn¡¯t received any news about Patricia¡¯s early release. ¡°Ellinor, I understand! You and Theoe inside with me. Give me a moment to confirm whether Patricia is still in prison and when she was released. I¡¯ll get back to you soon, okay?¡± Ellinor was desperate. ¡°Hurry up! I can wait, but Baber can¡¯t!¡± Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 Theo came over and ced aforting arm around Ellinor¡¯s shoulders, gently patting her. He led her inside the house, along with Balfour. After making a few phone calls, Balfour returned to the living room and addressed both of them. ¡°It¡¯s true that she¡¯s been out for a month now, but she hasn¡¯t been home. Thetest we know is that she had been working a few jobs in Greenhaven and resigned the day before yesterday. Nobody knows where she is now.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor couldn¡¯t remain seated. She stood up and yelled, ¡°It must be her! She¡¯s the one who took Baber! What is she nning to do?¡± Balfour looked helplessly at his sister. He understood her anxiety about her child but had no useful information to offer her. ¡°Ellinor, I¡¯ve sent people to find her. Please be patient. If Patricia did take Baber, at least he is rtively safe. Baber was once a child she adopted.¡± This only fueled Ellinor¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Balfour, do you truly not understand your sister? Do you not know why she adopted Baber in the first ce? You know how she treated Baber! I hope Baber was abducted by someone else! They would only want money. Your sister probably wants Baber¡¯s life!¡± Tears welled up in Ellinor¡¯s eyes as she spoke. When she didn¡¯t have a child, she could face any adversity with a calm andposed demeanor. But now that she had children, they had be her greatest vulnerability. She could no longer remain as cool-headed as before. Balfour remained silent. He couldn¡¯t refute Ellinor¡¯s statement. If Patricia had indeed abducted Baber, it would be impossible to guess her motives. Meanwhile, upstairs, Byran was on the phone with Ida when he heard themotion from the living room. He furrowed his brows and listened closely. Ida noticed his change in demeanor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think I hear my sister¡¯s voice downstairs.¡± Ida sounded surprised. ¡°Ellinor? What is she doing at your ce thiste?¡± As Byran got up to put on his shoes, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll go check and call you backter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Byran quickly put on a bathrobe and rushed downstairs. Sure enough, when he reached the bottom of the stairs, he saw Theo and Ellinor in the living room. But everyone¡¯s faces were filled with tension. It looked like something bad had happened. ¡°Bro, sis, Theo, what are you guys talking about thiste at night?¡± Byran walked over and asked curiously. Only after asking did he notice the tears on Ellinor¡¯s face. ¡°Sis, why¡­ why are you crying?¡± He had never seen Ellinor cry like this before, so he was quite shocked. Ellinor didn¡¯t have the energy to exin. She felt helpless. She didn¡¯t know how to contact the kidnapper, where Baber had been taken, or where Patricia was. She was worried about Baber, worried he might be hurt, and worried he might be scared. Theo cradled Ellinor in his arms and softly stroked her hair as he whisperedforting words. Byran was more confused than ever. He turned to his brother and asked, ¡°Bro, what happened to sis?¡± Balfour looked solemn as he asked Byran, ¡°Have you seen Patricia recently?¡± Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 Caught off guard by his brother¡¯s sudden question, Bryan froze, and his gaze shifted uncertainly. ¡°Uh? Bro, why are you suddenly asking about my sister?¡± Balfour knew his younger brother like the back of his hand. Whenever Bryan lied, his eyes would dart around uncontrobly. Seeing this, Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed, and his voice deepened. ¡°Spill it! Have you seen her or not?¡± ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t¡­¡± Bryan avoided Balfour¡¯s probing gaze. Balfour seized Bryan¡¯s cor. ¡°Baber¡¯s gone missing. It¡¯s possible Patricia took him. As you can see, Ellinor is beside herself! If you¡¯ve seen Patricia, tell us where she is right now!¡± Baber is missing? Bryan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?! How can my sister¡­¡± Balfour pulled him closer. ¡°You have seen her, haven¡¯t you? Where is she?¡± Hearing this, Ellinor rushed over from Theo¡¯s side. ¡°You¡¯ve seen Patricia? Quick, tell me where she is!¡± Bryan promised Patricia he wouldn¡¯t tell, but facing the frantic questioning from Balfour and Ellinor and knowing it concerned Baber¡¯s safety, he struggled before finally confessing. ¡°Yes, I did see her¡­¡± Ellinor shoved Balfour aside and clutched Bryan¡¯s shirt. ¡°Where did you see her? When? Where is she now?!¡± ¡°A few days ago, Ida told me that Veronica had seen my sister. So, I had someone track her down to a fast-food joint where she was working. Ellinor, I¡¯m sorry. I know my sister hurt you in the past, but she¡¯s still my sister. After hearing about her struggles, I couldn¡¯t help but go and see her.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t care about these details; she needed to know where Patricia was. ¡°Where is she?! Take me to her! Now!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is now myself. The first time I found her, she was cleaning the fast-food joint. She even gave me a free meal deal when she saw me. Later, she asked me for two hundred thousand dors. Since she was struggling, I gave her the money. Then, I passed by the same ce and wanted to see her again, but the owner told me she had quit. I have no idea where she is now. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Baber¡¯s disappearance might not have anything to do with my sister, right? She seemed different when I saw herst time. She seemed more down-to-earth, like she¡¯d turned over a new leaf.¡± Only Bryan would believe Patricia had turned over a new leaf. Ellinor clutched Bryan¡¯s shirt. ¡°Take me to that fast-food joint. Now!¡± Bryan blinked. ¡°Uh? It¡¯s quitete; aren¡¯t they closed?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Take me there now!¡± Bryan quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, let me change my clothes first!¡± Before Ellinor could respond, Balfour grabbed Bryan. ¡°Change what clothes?! It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going on a date; just go like this!¡± Bryan sighed. ¡°Alright.¡± And so they all hopped into Theo¡¯s car, heading swiftly towards the fast-food joint where Patricia had once worked. Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 The car zipped down the road with Byran and Balfour in the backseat. Byran was only wearing a bathrobe, and his cell phone in the robe pocket began to ring, but he quickly hit decline. He couldn¡¯t make a peep given the current circumstances. The call was from Ida, probably trying to check in on him. After declining her call, Byran opened his messaging app, ready to text Ida an update. Before he could even finish typing, a message from Ida popped up. [What¡¯s going on? Did Ellinor reallye to your ce?] Byran deleted his half-typed message. He simply responded with an acknowledging hum, followed by, [Nothing to worry about; go to sleep.] It waste, and he didn¡¯t want Ida to worry or lose sleep over him. But Ida knew Byran too well. If there was nothing wrong, why wouldn¡¯t he take her call? [Spill it. What¡¯s going on? Why would my bosse to your ce at this hour?] Ida knew that Ellinor didn¡¯t like the Howard family. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Ellinor wouldn¡¯t willingly step foot into the Howard Mansion. Byran smirked. He couldn¡¯t hide anything, could he? [Baber is missing. My sister suspects that Patricia took Baber. Now, they want me to lead them to Patricia.] On the other end of the line, Ida¡¯s brows furrowed as she typed back, [Do you know where Patricia is?] Byran honestly responded, [I found her once before, but I don¡¯t know where she is now. My sister wants me to take them to the fast-food joint where Patricia used to work.] [Then hurry up and take her there! Don¡¯t dawdle!] Byran really felt like he was always the scapegoat. [Already on it. You should get some sleep.] [Keep me posted!] [Okay.] At that moment, Theo hit the brakes and stopped in front of the fast-food joint Byran mentioned. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor turned back to ask, ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Byran nced outside, and with the utmost certainty, he nodded. ¡°Yes, this is it. But they¡¯re closed. You see that, right?¡± Indeed, the fast-food joint was closed. The doors were locked, and the neon sign was off. ¡°As long as it¡¯s The right ce.¡± With that, Ellinor opened the car door and stepped out. Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 The three men closely followed her as she stepped out of the car. They were clueless about her intentions but didn¡¯t ask, fearing angering her even more. Most ces like this have security systems installed. Ellinor walked up to the entrance of the diner, and with a swift, forceful kick, she busted the diner¡¯s roll- up door. The rm red. It was a shrill sound that caught the attention of the bystanders. People were absolutely bewildered. A group of four, three men and a woman in a swanky car, were vandalizing a diner¡¯s door? What on earth was happening? The intimidating aura of the three men by Ellinor¡¯s side kept the curious onlookers at bay. Soon, the rm brought the owner to the scene. The owner was a middle-aged man who came with his wife. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you busting my door? What¡¯s your game?¡± The owner barked, though he seemed quite insignificant in the presence of Ellinor¡¯s entourage. His wife, slightly scared, didn¡¯t approach too close but stood her ground at a distance as she warned them. ¡°You better not try anything funny! We¡¯ve already called the cops. Why would you try to rob us? Is there now left?¡± Ellinor walked up to the owner and gave him a slight bow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for ruining your door. I had no other choice. I need to ask you something, but your door was closed. We had to get your attention this way. Rest assured; we willpensate you tenfold for the door.¡± The wife, on seeing this, moved a bit closer to her husband while eyeing Ellinor suspiciously. ¡°What do you want from us? We don¡¯t even know you! You don¡¯t strike me as a good person, so don¡¯t even think about tricking us! Do good people behave this way? Our contact number is clearly mentioned on the diner signboard, and still, you chose to break our door?!¡± Ellinor bowed again. ¡°I know it was wrong. I¡¯m really sorry. But I¡¯m desperate¡­ Ma¡¯am, my son has been kidnapped. I need some info from you and your husband about the kidnappers. Can you help me, please? My son is only five years old.¡± When it came to kids, women tended to empathize quickly. After seeing Ellinor¡¯s tear-streaked face and red eyes, the wife¡¯s guard dropped a little. ¡°Dear, what does your son¡¯s kidnapping have to do with us? We are simple folks who run an honest business. We don¡¯t know any kidnappers.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m not using you two of knowing the kidnappers. Just that a girl who used to work here before is involved in it. She¡¯s around my age. Could you tell me how to contact her?¡± The couple exchanged nces, then looked back at Ellinor. The wife spoke again. ¡°Girl, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help you. But we hire a lot of temporary workers here. Many are just students on holiday or folks in need of quick cash. Who exactly are you talking about? We have quite a few girls working here.¡± ¡°She¡¯s around my height and build and goes by the name Patricia. Though, she might have used a pseudonym. Look at me; we might look a bit alike.¡± The wife walked up to Ellinor, studied her face closely, and thought for a bit. ¡°Oh yes! A girl named Megan worked here for a few days a while back. IThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. had to let her go. She didn¡¯t work long and didn¡¯t leave any contact information. Girl, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t be of much help to you.¡± Ellinor¡¯s hope dimmed slightly, but she was not ready to give up. ¡°Can you think of any other clues she might have left? I beg you, I¡¯m really worried about my son!¡± Ellinor¡¯s desperation made the wife feel sorry for her. ¡°Oh¡­ What¡¯s your rtionship with this girl who¡¯s kidnapped your son? Girl, I really want to help you, but I honestly don¡¯t know her contact or address. I let her go because I noticed she was flirting with my husband¡­ Oh, wait!¡± Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 Ellinor¡¯s eyes shed with hope. It seemed as if thedy had remembered something, causing Ellinor¡¯s eyes to focus sharply. ¡°What? What have you remembered?¡± ¡°I remember now. That girl named Megan used to always shamelessly throw herself at my husband. Being the gentleman that he is, he never paid her any mind. But she was always hanging around our sous chef named John. She was always asking him to do this and that for her. Not long after I fired her, our sous chef quit suddenly. I think there might be a connection.¡± Ellinor saw a glimmer of hope and clutched the owner¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Do you perhaps have a picture of this employee that I could see?¡± Thedy owner thought for a moment. ¡°Yes, I do. Last month, he was still working here. For our shop¡¯s third anniversary, we took a group photo. Honey, you must have posted that photo on your Facebook, right? Quickly show it to thisdy.¡± Upon hearing his wife¡¯smand, the diner owner quickly pulled out his phone, opened his Facebook app, and found the photo. ¡°Here it is. The employee on the far right of the photo.¡± Upon seeing the photo, Ellinor¡¯s heart tightened. She recognized the face. He was the middle-aged balloon seller who had been frequently seen around her children recently. It was indeed him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Ellinor requested the owner¡¯s help again. ¡°Could you please try to contact him? It would be great if we could arrange a meeting.¡± Seeing Ellinor¡¯s urgency, thedy owner was more than willing to help. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll try to reach him. When he left in a rush, he didn¡¯t even collect hisst month¡¯s wages yet.¡± Ellinor nodded. ¡°You can call him now and tell him that you want to settle his wages. Don¡¯t mention anything about us yet.¡± Understanding Ellinor¡¯s intentions, thedy owner took out her phone and dialed the former employee¡¯s number. After a quiet conversation, she hung up and turned to Ellinor. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to him. He says he¡¯s out of the city and can¡¯te back just yet. He¡¯lle here tomorrow afternoon to collect his wages.¡± Ellinor quickly asked, ¡°Did he mention where he is?¡± Thedy owner shook her head. ¡°The signal seemed pretty bad on his end. He hung up before he could tell me.¡± Ellinor frowned. ¡°Okay. Thank you for your help. Could you please give me his number?¡± Thedy owner showed Ellinor the number stored in her phone. Ellinor had a fantastic memory, especially for numbers, so she quickly memorized it. ¡°Thank you! I will arrange for someone toe andpensate you for the damages to your diner tomorrow. We have to leave now; I¡¯m sorry.¡± Without waiting for a response, she turned to Theo. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Theo knew what she was nning to do and immediately followed her to the car without saying a word. Balfour and Byran exchanged a nce before following them to the car. In the car, Ellinor, who was seated in the passenger seat, was already using herptop to track down the location of the former employee from the diner. Theo just started the car and drove at a steady speed, waiting for her to give the word to speed up. A minuteter. ¡°He¡¯s on Barren Mountain in the suburbs!¡± Ellinor frantically said. No ordinary person would be in such a deste ce at this time. They must have hidden Baber there. Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 Theo didn¡¯t say a word, but his foot on the gas pedal told a different story. Balfour and Byran in the back seat remained silent, but they were surprised by Ellinor¡¯sputer skills. She was able to locate a phone number so quickly. Byran, particrly impressed with this kind ofputer skill, leaned forward from the back seat to have a look at Ellinor¡¯sputer screen and was taken aback. ¡°Sis! You¡­ you¡¯re actually the Snow Bunny!¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t have time to deal with his irrelevant emotions. She shot him a nce. ¡°Just sit quietly and don¡¯t make noise!¡± Byran resignedly pouted and returned to his seat, but his admiration for his sister only intensified. Damn, his idol was actually his own sister. This was truly beyond belief. Meanwhile, elsewhere. In the outskirts of Greenhaven, near Barren Mountain, a middle-aged man was swatting away the buzzing mosquitoes near a cave entrance after taking a call from his former boss. Patricia emerged from the cave, looking at him suspiciously. ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± The man chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here but us. I just took a call.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°What? A call? Didn¡¯t I tell you to throw your phone into the river? You didn¡¯t throw it away?!¡± Patricia frowned in annoyance. The man was nonchnt. ¡°This phone¡¯s pretty expensive. It would be a waste to throw it away.¡± Patricia was exasperated. ¡°Don¡¯t you know we can be traced by its signal?¡± The man thought Patricia was being overly cautious. ¡°But I have a lot of important contacts stored on that phone. What if my family has an emergency and they need to call me? I can¡¯t just abandon my own affairs for your sake! Besides, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll find us; they don¡¯t even know we know each other!¡± Patricia was irked but didn¡¯t have the energy to exin everything to this man. ¡°Tell me, who was it that just called you and why!¡± The man honestly replied, ¡°It was thedy who owned the fast-food joint we used to work at. She called me to collect my unpaid sry. I¡¯ve arranged to go get it tomorrow afternoon; it¡¯s quite a sum.¡± Patricia felt like something was off. She grabbed his phone to check the time and date and immediately said, ¡°Damn! We¡¯re not safe here anymore! We need to leave now!¡± The man, feeling weary, didn¡¯t want to move. ¡°Patricia, I think you¡¯re overthinking it. Who¡¯d find us here in the wild of Barren Mountain so quickly? And in the middle of the night, no less. Where would we go? I spent enough energy just carrying that kid up the mountain today; I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Patricia urgently said, ¡°You have to walk even if you can¡¯t! You fool, we¡¯ve been discovered, and you don¡¯t even know it!¡± The man still thought Patricia was making a big deal out of nothing. ¡°Discovered by whom?¡± ¡°You really are brainless! Why would thedy from the fast-food joint call you to collect your sry at this time? The restaurant is closed at this hour! Today isn¡¯t even payday; are you dumb? Someone must have tracked us down to the restaurant!¡± Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 The middle-aged man finally got the picture. ¡°Ah? That fast, huh?¡± Patricia didn¡¯t have time to exin to this dimwit. She rushed into the cave to take Baber out of the dog cage and whisk him away. Other people wouldn¡¯t have found them so quickly, but Ellinor and Theo could. She needed to find a new hideout, pronto. Baber continued to cry. He was whimpering and shivering uncontrobly. Patricia couldn¡¯t care less about the child¡¯s feelings. She yanked him out, tied him up with a hemp rope, and then called the middle-aged man to carry the child.. The middle-aged man was quite reluctant, but the promised hundred grand from Patricia wasn¡¯t in his hands yet, so he had no choice but toply. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. With Baber on his back, Patricia and her aplice left the cave. Patricia even purposely left the middle-aged man¡¯s phone in the cave, promising topensate him with a better one. Barren Mountain was far from the city. Theo and Ellinor arrived two hourster; it was past midnight, and there was barely any light around them. The mountain was deste and covered in thick shrubs, with no essible roads for cars. Ellinor wanted to start climbing the mountain on foot as soon as they got out of the car to look for her son. However, Theo stopped her in time. ¡°Let¡¯s calm down. Searching like this is like trying to find a needle in a haystack.¡± Calm down? How could she possibly calm down?! The thought of Patricia possibly taking out her frustrations on Baber for not being able to have Theo made her feel sick. She had no way of calming down. ¡°Baber, he¡­¡± Theo held her close while gently patting her back tofort her. ¡°I know. I¡¯m worried about him too, but let¡¯s wait a little longer. Our people and the police should be here soon.¡± Ellinor looked surprised. ¡°Won¡¯t the police¡¯s arrival scare them off?¡± Theo squinted. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, we¡¯d already scared them off when the owner made the call. Now, we need to secure this mountain as quickly as possible and let the search dogs do their job. Our cars can¡¯t get up there, and neither can theirs. From the time the owner made that call to now, I bet they haven¡¯t made it down the mountain yet. Please stay by my side. I don¡¯t want to lose you before we find Baber.¡± Ellinor found his deduction reasonable. She held onto Theo¡¯s hand tightly, trying to keep herself calm. Balfour added, ¡°Theo¡¯s right. Ellinor, you can¡¯t panic.¡± Ellinor managed to nod in response. Fifteen minutester, dozens of ck cars pulled up behind theirs, some belonging to the nchet family and some to the police. Since they hadmunicated earlier, the police cars arrived without their sirens ring. Everyone got out of their cars. Some of them even led well-trained search dogs up the mountain. At Theo¡¯s instruction, they began to surround the mountain. Only then did Theo lead Ellinor to follow a search dog up the mountain, with Balfour and Byran closely following behind. The climb was tough, and it was still quite dark. The weak light made it easy to get scratched by thorns. But these were minor problems for Ellinor. She could endure. She just wanted to find her son as soon as possible. Perhaps due to her eagerness, they found a cave an hourter with the help of the search dog. The dog barked wildly at the cave entrance, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Ellinor didn¡¯t hesitate to approach the cave, but Theo pulled her back protectively, and Balfour also stepped forward to guard his sister. Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 The police dog was the first to enter the cave, followed by Theo and Ellinor. The cave was pitch-ck, and the tangy scent of wood smoke lingered in the air. The officers turned on their high-powered shlights, illuminating a dog cage and the remains of a fire pit in the cave. Upon seeing the cage, Ellinor¡¯s eyes filled with tears in an instant. ¡°They must have kept Baber locked in this cage! Damn it! How could they do this to a child?!¡± Theo also looked grimly at the cage. The police dog was sniffing around, and when it caught a particr scent, it barked twice. Byran, along with the officers, approached to inspect it, and they found a puddle of liquid on the ground. Could it be a child¡¯s urine? Once Ellinor saw the puddle, she instantly understood. ¡°That must be Baber¡¯s urine! He¡¯s leaving us a scent trail! It¡¯s still wet, so they can¡¯t be far away!¡± Theo affirmed. ¡°Yes, they couldn¡¯t have gone far. Let all the dogs familiarize themselves with Baber¡¯s scent and intensify the search!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± On the other side of the mountain, a middle-aged man was struggling to carry Baber down the slope. He was running out of steam. They were oblivious to the approaching danger. They couldn¡¯t hear themotion on the other side of the mountain. The man didn¡¯t want to go on, so he stopped and let Baber down. ¡°Patricia, I think you¡¯re overthinking. No one is going to find us in the middle of the night. I am totally exhausted; I can¡¯t go on!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After seeing him stop, Patricia became anxious. ¡°How can you stop now?! Pick up the kid and let¡¯s get moving!¡± The man waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I can¡¯t carry him anymore! If you want to, you carry him! I didn¡¯t even have dinner yet. Do you want me to carry him all night? This is too much! My back is not only covered in sweat, but also this kid¡¯s pee. He peed all over me!¡± Patricia¡¯s sense of foreboding was growing stronger. ¡°So what if he peed on you? I will buy you new clothes! Just pick him up and let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t move anymore! If I keep going, I¡¯ll copse.¡± ¡°Do¡­do you even want the money anymore?¡± The many sprawled on the ground, exhausted. ¡°I can¡¯t go on; if you don¡¯t pay me because of this, I¡¯ll report you to the police. I¡¯ll tell them you made me kidnap someone¡¯s child. No one will get off easy!¡± ¡°You!¡± Patricia ground her teeth. She had no choice but to pick up Baber herself. ¡°If you¡¯re not moving, then I will! You just wait here to be caught. Don¡¯t me me when you¡¯re in jail!¡± With that, Patricia picked up Baber and continued down the mountain. She didn¡¯t realize until she picked him up that Baber¡¯s pants were soaked. He had peed himself. Patricia wrinkled her nose in distaste. ¡°Useless child, you can¡¯t even hold it in?!¡±, Baber was so tightly bound that he had cried himself out. ¡°If you despise me so much, why did you kidnap me?¡± He asked in a weak, hoarse voice. Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 Patriciaughed scornfully while walking downhill. ¡°Why? Because you¡¯re my adopted child! You¡¯re mine, no matter how bad you are. I won¡¯t let anyone take what¡¯s mine!¡± Baber¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness and despair. ¡°But¡­you don¡¯t even like kids¡­or me. Why can¡¯t I stay with Mommy and Daddy?¡± Upon realizing that the ¡®mommy¡¯ Baber was referring to was not her, Patricia¡¯s temper red. She roughly threw the little boy onto the ground. ¡°What did you say? Who were you calling ¡®mommy¡¯?¡± The rocky path was full of thorns. Baber¡¯s tender skin was pierced by sharp nt stems as he hit the ground, causing him to grunt in pain and furrow his brow. Not satisfied, Patricia cruelly kicked him. ¡°Who were you calling ¡®mommy,¡¯ you little brat? Speak up!¡± Baber could only shed silent tears, unable to make a sound. Patricia didn¡¯t intend to leave him be, so she mercilessly stepped on his stomach. ¡°You¡¯re a traitor too! If I hadn¡¯t adopted you from abroad, you¡¯d still be in that poor orphanage, barely surviving on bread and water! You probably would have died from some disease! Would you even be here today?! You ungrateful wretch! You disregard your benefactor and call that woman Ellinor ¡®mommy¡¯! What is she to you? Did she give birth to you or adopt you?! Huh?!¡± Baber, feeling as though he was about to die, used thest of his strength to answer. ¡°She¡­she¡¯s kind to me¡­¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This only fueled Patricia¡¯s anger. ¡°Kind to you? Why would she be? It¡¯s all an act! Ellinor is a maniptive woman. She¡¯d do anything to secure her position. Do you really think she sees you as a son? She doesn¡¯t need you; she has her own children. Why would she care for an outsider like you?!¡± With red eyes, Baber defiantly defended the woman he saw as his true mother. ¡°She is kind¡­even if she doesn¡¯t consider me her son¡­at least¡­she respects me¡­ She¡¯s better than you¡­much better¡­¡± He spoke as if they were hisst words. However, thispletely incensed Patricia. She kicked the child beneath her foot with all her might. ¡°Fine! You think she¡¯s better, do you? Well, let me show you just how ¡®not good¡¯ I can be! If you don¡¯t acknowledge me as your mother, then I might as well send you straight to hell!¡± As she spoke, she continued to brutally kick the five-year-old child at her feet. After what seemed like an eternity, the child beneath her foot finally stopped moying. Patricia stopped as she panted heavily. ¡°Enough of your act! Get up!¡± She snarled. But the childy motionless: Frowning, Patricia crouched down to check his breathing. But there was none. He was dead? This boy was this fragile? She recalled that he¡¯d taken beatings before without such consequence. Patricia felt no remorse for the loss of a young life. She only felt disdain and disappointment. All she could think about was her own interests. Since her release from prison, she knew she was no longer the darling of the Howard family. Even if she returned, she¡¯d only face scorn. So, she didn¡¯t go back. Instead, she found work and plotted her revenge on Ellinor, the woman who¡¯d reduced her to this state. She¡¯d been observing the nchet family for a while. She was surprised to see the boy she¡¯d once adopted being cared for by Ellinor. At first, it was a shock, but then she realized that Ellinor was simply using the boy to project an image of kindness and morality. Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 And so, she decided to wrest her son from Ellinor¡¯s clutches. She thought that since the nchets had taken in Baber, they must have had some sort of affection for him. As long as she could regain control over him, they would have to respect her and maybe even give her some advantages. Most importantly, with Baber by her side, she could still maintain some sort of connection with Theo. Maybe they could even rekindle their old me. But s, that boy was so weak. He died after just a few kicks. As Patricia was pondering over how to dispose of the boy¡¯s body, a barking sound startled her. How could there be dogs in the woods? Could it be a wolf? Damn, she didn¡¯t have any weapons to protect herself with. There was no time to think too much. Patricia looked around quickly and started running down the mountain. Whether it was a stray dog or a wolf, they could feast on Baber¡¯s body first. She could use this time to escape. The barking sound got closer. Several police dogs rushed out from different directions, heading towards Baber, who was lying on the ground. The child was found, and the dogs barked in unison. Following closely behind one of the dogs, Ellinor and her group hastened their steps. The moment she saw Baber lying on the ground, Ellinor broke down. She knelt down, touched Baber¡¯s forehead, and shook him. ¡®Baber! Baber! It¡¯s Mommy! Mommy is here! Wake up!¡± ¡°Baber! Open your eyes and look at me! Mommy came to save you!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Baber¡­¡± No matter how much Ellinor shook the boy, no matter how much she called out to him, Baber showed no response. It was then that Ellinor feared the worst. She checked for any signs of breathing, and after getting no response, she swooned from the shock. Theo supported Ellinor while checking for any signs of breathing from his son. His eyebrows furrowed, and he screamed, ¡°Quick! Where is the medical team?! Save my son!¡± The medical personnel, who had arrived with the police, immediately checked the boy¡¯s condition and started emergency procedures. Byran watched everything unfold in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that his sister was capable of such a thing. Baber was once a child she had adopted and loved. How could she treat her own child this way? He was a living being! Thest time he saw Baber, the boy was happily ying with his siblings. But now, just a few days later, he was¡­ Balfour calmly surveyed the surroundings whilemunicating with the police and Theo¡¯s people, instructing them to continue searching the area for any suspicious individuals. Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 When Ellinor woke up, she found herself in a hospital. The harsh fluorescent lights above made her break into a cold sweat. ¡°Baber!!!¡± In her blurry vision, someone was gently rubbing her head, and a deep voice was whispering in her ear. ¡°It¡¯s okay; everything is okay now.¡± As Ellinor¡¯s ragged breathing began to steady and her vision cleared, she saw the faces around her. Ida, Chase, and Belinda, as well as Balfour, Byran, and McNeil, were all around her. All of them were looking at her with a mix of pain and worry. And the one who was holding her gently while whispering soothing words was Theo. ¡°Where¡¯s Baber?¡± Ellinor sat up in Theo¡¯s arms, her eyes red from crying. Thep looked at her gently. ¡°He¡¯s okay; he¡¯s awake. The doctors saved him. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ellinor couldn¡¯t believe it. She feared Theo was lying to calm her down. ¡°Where is Baber? I want to see him!¡± With that, she tried to jump out of the bed to go find her child. Theo didn¡¯t stop her. He just stood up with her while carefully supporting her, fearing she might fall due to her haste. ¡°Slow down; put on your shoes first.¡± Theo held her hand, preventing her from rushing out. He bent down to present her with the hospital slippers. Ellinor was in a hurry; she didn¡¯t care about such things, but if she didn¡¯t put on the shoes, Theo wouldn¡¯t let her go. So, she quickly put them on. ¡°Where¡¯s Baber?! Take me to him now!¡± Theo held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to him; don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s in the pediatric ward. His great-grandparents and Veronica are there with him.¡± Ellinor nodded, obediently following Theo out of the room. After Ellinor left, the rest stayed in the room, not wanting to add to the confusion. Admiration filled Byran¡¯s eyes as he sighed. ¡°I truly admire Ellinor. Baber isn¡¯t rted to her by blood, but she worries for him like this, and our other sister, she¡­¡± Balfour didn¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t find Patricia on the mountain, but they did catch the old employee the fast-food joint owner mentioned. After he got questioned by the police, they were pretty sure Patricia was the mastermind behind Baber¡¯s kidnapping. Where was Patricia now? They had searched the entire Barren Mountain and found no sign of her. ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Byran noticed his father¡¯s pallor, so he reached out to support him. His father had woken up in the middle of the night to find them not at home. Sensing something was wrong, he called Byran, who identally spilled the beans. Worried about Ellinor, McNeil insisted oning to the hospital despite his own unstable health condition. Now, the exertion was making him pale. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you home,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. okay? Ellinor is awake now, so everything will be fine. You should go home and rest.¡± McNeil waved him off. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Byran. Just help me sit over there.¡± With no other choice, Byran helped his father to a chair. Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 At the Children¡¯s Ward of the hospital. Theo led Ellinor into the room, where Baber was sat on the bed, munching on an apple that Veronica had peeled for him. Seeing Ellinor enter, Marissa and Putnam¡¯s worried expressions softened. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°We¡¯re d you¡¯re okay!¡± Ellinor simply nodded towards the elderly couple before releasing Theo¡¯s hand and quickly walking over to Baber¡¯s bedside. Seeing her son alive and well, tears streamed down her face. He¡¯s okay! Baber is actually okay. Upon catching sight of Ellinor, Baber immediately lost his appetite for the apple. He let go of the apple and threw his arms around Ellinor, ¡°Mommy, I thought I would never see you again¡­¡± Ellinor held Baber, ¡°Mommy is here now! Mommy will never let you out of her sight again!¡± Everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help but tear up at the sight. Theo, with a worried frown, looked deeply moved, his eyes slightly red. Turning to Veronica, he asked, ¡°Why are you here? Weren¡¯t you supposed to stay home with the other three?¡± Veronica, wiping her tears, replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Theo. We¡¯ve got a full crew at home watching over them. I¡¯ve even asked Moran toe over and help out. I was just so worried about Baber, so I came over with Grandma and Grandpa. I¡¯ll head back home soon.¡± Theo simply nodded, ¡°Take Grandma and Grandpa home with you when you go. We¡¯ll handle things here.¡± Hearing this, Marissa quickly said, ¡°Theo, we¡¯re fine! Even if we go home, we won¡¯t be able to sleep. We might as well stay here and be with Baber! Besides, Ellinor needs rest too. Let us share some of the burden. We¡¯ll be fine!¡± Theo responded, ¡°You need to take care of yourselves. If anything were to happen to you now, it would be too much for us. Baber is going to be okay; he just has some minor injuries and shock. He should be able to leave the hospital by tomorrow morning.¡± Considering their grandson¡¯s words, Marissa nodded, ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll head home with Veronica. Theo, you must take good care of Ellinor. She¡¯s been through a lot waiting for you.¡± Theo replied, ¡°You have my word.¡± After spending a few more minutes with them, Theo arranged for someone to take Veronica, Marissa, and Putnam home. Once they had left, the room became much quieter. Ellinor sat by the bed, feeding Baber porridge. Looking at the injuries on his face and body, she felt a mixture of anger and determination. Patricia had better hope she would not find her! If so, she would make sure to get back every bit of what¡¯s owed, a thousand times over! Baber, only five years old, how could anyone do this to him? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m full; I can¡¯t eat anymore!¡± Baber politely shook his head, rejecting thest spoonful of porridge Ellinor was trying to feed him. Ellinor nodded, ate a bit of the porridge herself, and put down the bowl. She then caressed Baber¡¯s face and said, ¡°If you¡¯re full, then you don¡¯t have to eat anymore. Are you tired? Want to sleep a little?¡± Baber shook his head again, his eyes full of fear, ¡°Not tired. Baber doesn¡¯t want to sleep.¡± Ellinor¡¯s heart ached. She knew her child better than anyone else. She could see the tiredness in his eyes, but he stubbornly insisted that he wasn¡¯t tired. His little hand clutched tightly onto her clothes, as if he was afraid they would be separated again. Because she understood, it hurt all the more, ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re not tired, then Mommy will stay up and chat with you for a while, okay?¡± Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 Baber blinked hisrge eyes and nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Ellinor helped Baber to sit up in his bed and tucked him in before she began to speak, ¡°Baber, what happened today was an ident, and it won¡¯t happen again. You need to remember the lessons learned from this experience, and to be more vignt in the future. But promise me, don¡¯t let this incident leave a shadow in your heart, okay?¡± Ellinor wasforting her son, fearing he might develop post-traumatic stress disorder. Hearing his mom¡¯s words, Baber pouted, ¡°But¡­ it was so scary¡­ Every time I close my eyes, I see that woman hitting me¡­ Mom, can I be with you every day from now on? Can I never leave you?¡± Seeing her once optimistic and sensible son frightened like this, Ellinor felt a pang in her heart. She gently stroked his head, ¡°Silly child, your dad¡¯s back now, so I don¡¯t have to work every day anymore and I can stay home with you and your siblings!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Baber seemed to beforted atst, rxing like he¡¯d swallowed a tranquilizer. Ellinor gently caressed his soft hair, ¡°But, since Baber is still a child, Mom can be with you all the time. But when you grow up, Mom can¡¯t always be with you. You¡¯ll have to be independent. If Mom is with you all the time then, you¡¯ll get annoyed!¡± Baber looked at her with unwavering determination, ¡°I won¡¯t! I will never get tired of Mom. I want to be with you forever!¡± Before Ellinor could respond, Theo strolled over and pinched his son¡¯s cheek, ¡°Dream on, kiddo! Mom¡¯s going to be with me forever! When you grow up, find your own wife to cling to!¡± Baber was taken aback, he looked up at his dad, then at his mom next to him, and finally smiled, ¡°It¡¯s great that mom and dad are together again!¡± Ellinor smiled at her son and turned her head to re at Theo, ¡°What are you telling the kid?¡± Theo pulled up a chair and sat next to them. ¡°He¡¯s trying to steal you from me at this young age. Shouldn¡¯t I make him understand that he needs to find his own wife?¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s just a child! You¡¯re jealous of him?¡± Of course, he was jealous. Their love journey had been anything but smooth. They barely had any alone time before they had four kids. They were even separated for a few years due to outside forces. How could he share her with anyone else? Suddenly, the ringtone of a cell phone broke the silence. Theo took out his phone, nced at it, and then got up, ¡°You two behave. I need to take this call.¡± Without waiting for a response, he quickly turned and left. Ellinor didn¡¯t pay much attention to him and turned back to Baber. ¡°Baber, Mom wants to know, did you intentionally leave a trail for me in that cave?¡± Baber nodded. Ellinor was relieved and patted her son¡¯s head approvingly. ¡°You¡¯re so smart! How did you think to leave such an important clue for mom?¡± Baber pouted, ¡°I was so scared I¡¯d never see you again. I remembered you once told me and my siblings that if we ever encountered bad people, we need to leave some kind of trace for you to find us. I was all tied up and couldn¡¯t leave any objects, so I left a scent. That woman had her aplice carry me down the mountain, and I peed a little every once in a while, all the way down. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Mom, you won¡¯t be disgusted with me, right?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°How could mom ever be disgusted with you? I just think you¡¯re very clever. You¡¯re mom¡¯s good boy!¡± Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 Hearing Ellinor say she wouldn¡¯t mind his dirtiness eased Baber¡¯s heart. In fact, he himself felt a bit disgusted with his dirty state. As if remembering something, Ellinor asked again, ¡°When Mom found you, you weren¡¯t breathing. Were you pretending then too?¡± Pouting, Baber honestly nodded, ¡°At first, yes. Before you came, that woman kept hitting and kicking me. I held my breath, hoping she¡¯d think I was dead and leave me. Then I could find you myself! But when I heard your voice, I didn¡¯t dare to believe it. I thought it was a hallucination, so I didn¡¯t open my eyes. Ellinor felt relieved and smiled, ¡°You did well, Baber. To think of that at your age is quite remarkable! Mom is proud of you!¡± If Baber had not intentionally soiled himself, leaving such a distinctive scent, the police dogs might not have found him so quickly and urately. Such a clever and adorable child, yet Patricia, that wicked woman, dared to treat him so cruelly, venting her own dissatisfaction on a kid! She was simply unfit to be a human! Meanwhile, in the corridor, Theo answered a call from his subordinate, which informing that Patricia was caught! Theo returned to the room and told Ellinor that he was stepping out to get her some food and would be back soon. He then stationed guard at his son¡¯s room to protect his wife and child, preparing to confront Patricia himself. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As he briskly walked to the elevator, Balfour appeared in front of him, his eyes filled with deep mncholy. ¡°Did they catch her?¡± Theo slightly nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I want to go with you to see her,¡± Balfour said. Theo looked at Balfour, ¡°Even now, you still want to protect your little sister?¡± Balfour sighed, ¡°No, I just want to ask her why she¡¯s ended up like this.¡± With a cold stare, Theo neither agreed nor disagreed, and stepped into the elevator. Balfour followed him, his thoughts a whirlwind. Seeing his father¡¯s worsening condition, Byran couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and suggested, ¡°Dad, with my brother gone, you should go home. My sister is now with her son in the children¡¯s ward, and she probably won¡¯t being back. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring you here to see her.¡± McNeil looked at his younger son, then at the empty bed where his daughter had been. Ellinor probably really wouldn¡¯t being back for now! Well, her absence meant she was not seriously ill, which was good. He decided to follow Byran¡¯s advice and visit her tomorrow. With that, McNeil nodded, epting Byran¡¯s help to stand up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 Byran gently helped his father to his feet, matching his pace as they moved towards the room door. As they passed by Ida, Byran leaned closer and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to take my dad to the car outside. I¡¯ll be back for you; wait for me!¡± After a slight nod from Ida, she turned her attention back to herpanions, readjusting her gold- rimmed sses as she continued her conversation with Chase and Belinda. Once Byran and his father had left the room, Chase burst intoughter and teased, ¡°Ida, it looks like Byran is quite smitten with you. Have you considered catching up with us and stepping into the realm of wedded bliss?¡± As he spoke, Chase¡¯s arm was draped around Belinda, both of them radiating happiness and love. Ida rolled her eyes at Chase, ¡°Is this really the time to be making jokes? Our Boss has just woken up from a serious ident, and you think it¡¯s funny?¡± Chase sobered up a bit, ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding me! I just wanted to lighten the mood a bit.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ida ignored him, turning to Belinda with a sympathetic look, ¡°You really drew the short straw marrying this guy.¡± Belinda simply shrugged, ¡°What can I do? I had to take him off the marriage market to save other women from his shenanigans.¡± Ida patted Belinda¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sisterhood, right?¡± At this, Chase pulled Belinda into a corner. ¡°What are you two talking about? You had to ¡®take me off the marriage market¡¯? How much of a sacrifice was that, huh?¡± Belinda yfully rolled her eyes, ¡°Oh, it was quite the sacrifice.¡± Chase lifted her chin, ¡°If it¡¯s such a sacrifice, why don¡¯t you just return me? I could go have fun with other girls.¡± Belinda red at him. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Chase immediately burst intoughter, ¡°Of course not! I was just joking! You can joke about me with Ida, but I can¡¯t make a joke?¡± Belinda just scoffed, and Ida shook her head, leaving the room in silence. Byran helped his father into the elevator. Just as the doors were closing, he noticed a familiar-looking girl rushing towards them. McNeil noticed his son¡¯s distracted gaze and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you see someone you know? If it¡¯s a friend, go say hello. I can go to the car myself.¡± Byran shook his head quickly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not a friend. It¡¯s just a girl that I saw once at another hospital with my sister. She was visiting a woman there. I don¡¯t know who the woman was, but she had a daughter. I just saw the girl running towards the elevator. I wonder why she¡¯s at this hospital now.¡± McNeil simply nodded, not thinking much of it. However, when the elevator reached the ground floor and the doors opened with a ding, McNeil seemed to suddenly realize something. ¡°Byran, did you say your sister once visited a woman in this hospital? How old was the woman?¡± Byran was a bit taken aback by his father¡¯s sudden interest. ¡°Um¡­ she was probably in her fifties. But she looked really young, so she must take good care of herself. She was hospitalized due to some injuries. Oh, and the other hospital I mentioned is the one where you stayed. I found it strange that my sister was visiting a stranger, so I had someone look into it. But we couldn¡¯t find any information about the woman in the hospital records. It was really strange. They transferred her to another hospital shortly after.¡± Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 McNeil felt as if he were on the cusp of a revtion. Suddenly he grabbed his son¡¯s arm, ¡°Quick! Which floor were we on just now? Let¡¯s head back up!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Byran looked at his father, puzzled. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Did you recognize that little girl? What¡¯s happening?¡± McNeil didn¡¯t have time to exin. ¡°For now, just get us back up there! We need to find the room that little girl is in!¡± Seeing his father in such a hurry, Byran didn¡¯t ask any further. He stepped back into the elevator and pressed the button for their previous floor. Once back on the original floor, McNeil quickly stepped out of the elevator. ¡°Byran, which way did you see that little girl go?¡± Byran pointed, ¡°Over there!¡± Having gotten his answer, McNeil immediately headed in that direction, checking each room in search. At that very moment, Marlinie was sitting in bed and enjoying a sandwich that her best friend, Bertha had brought her. For some unknown reason, she had abruptly woken in the middle of the night with her heart racing. An intense feeling of unease lingered, and she couldn¡¯t shake off the worry for her newly-reunited daughter. But it was the middle of the night, and she didn¡¯t dare reach out to her daughter. She couldn¡¯t sleep, and she was tormented by the thought that something might have happened to her. To distract her, Bertha had ordered the sandwich for her just now. Bertha had been wonderful. There hadn¡¯t been any awkwardness between them due to Thaddeus¡¯ arrest. They had cleared the air, and their rtionship was as strong as ever. ¡°Marlinie, stop daydreaming and eat while it¡¯s still warm! Don¡¯t worry, Ellinor¡¯s a tough cookie. She¡¯ll be fine! You can¡¯t let a nightmare get to you like this. Besides, Ellinor¡¯s not alone. Mr. nchet¡¯s with her. Everything¡¯s okay!¡± Bertha¡¯s concerned voice broke through Marlinie¡¯s thoughts. She forced a smile and nodded. Bertha was right. She was letting her imagination run wild. It was just a nightmare; it didn¡¯t mean that something had happened to Pearl! She should be hoping for the best for her daughter, not imagining the worst. She needed to finish her snack, get some sleep, and call Pearl in the morning! Marlinie forced herself to calm down. But after a few bites of her sandwich, she felt a sudden tightness in her chest. A wave of difort washed over her, making it difficult to swallow. Bertha noticed her difort, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Marlinie, are you feeling alright? Should I call a doctor?¡± Marlinie set aside her sandwich and took a deep breath, clutching her chest. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Bertha. It¡¯ste, no need to bother the doctors. I¡¯m just feeling a bit anxious, probably due to the nightmare. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Bertha was far from reassured. ¡°Marlinie, you look pale. If you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯t force yourself. This is a hospital and there are doctors on call. It¡¯s their job to help, even at this time of night. I¡¯m going to get a doctor to check on you right away!¡± With that, Bertha headed out to find a doctor, instructing her daughter, who was still up, on her way out, ¡°Lea, keep an eye on Ms. Marlinie. Mom¡¯s going to get a doctor,¡± Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 Lea obediently affirmed. As soon as Bertha opened the door, she spotted McNeil hesitating at the entrance, his steps abruptly halted. Bertha looked at McNeil in surprise, then turned her gaze towards Marlinie on the hospital bed. Marlinie was still covering her chest, trying to regte her ufortable breathing. Realizing that her best friend¡¯s footsteps had stopped and not hearing the door close, she raised her eyes towards the entrance of the room, then her pupils suddenly contracted! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A man she hadn¡¯t seen in nearly twenty years suddenly appeared before her eyes, leaving both parties somewhat astounded. After what seemed like a minute, Marlinie shifted her gaze away and coldly said to Bertha, ¡°Bertha, close the door!¡± Bertha snapped back to reality, casting aplex nce at McNeil before closing the door. However, the door didn¡¯t shut sessfully. It was blocked by McNeil¡¯s arm. Despite blocking the door, McNeil seemed to realize how unwee he was. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°Let me in; I want to see her.¡± Bertha was in a bind. She nced back at Marlinie. Seeing her best friend still looking away, radiating a strong sense of rejection, she shook her head at McNeil. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see you. You should leave.¡± But McNeil still blocked the door, unwilling to move his hand. ¡°I just want to see her.¡± Bertha was at a loss, knowing that attempting to close the door now would hurt McNeil¡¯s arm. While Bertha was hesitating about what to do, McNeil had already pushed the door open and walked in! By the time Bertha snapped back to reality and tried to stop him, it was toote, ¡°Hey! Wait, you can¡¯t just barge in.¡± McNeil entered the room, not daring to get too close, standing about six feet away from Marlinie¡¯s bed. ¡°Marlinie, you¡¯re still alive.¡± Marlinie never gave him another nce. She lowered her eyes, took a deep breath and said, ¡°What? Are you disappointed that I¡¯m still alive?¡± McNeil¡¯s handsome eyes, marked by the passage of time, darkened. He opened his mouth as if to exin something but in the end, all he said was, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re still alive.¡± Marlinie, who was already feeling unwell, felt her breathing worsen upon seeing someone she didn¡¯t want to see. ¡°You can leave now!¡± McNeil remained silent before asking in a low voice, ¡°Marlinie, why are you in the hospital? Are you sick?¡± Marlinie still ignored him, her usually mild-mannered voice now intense, ¡°It has nothing to do with you! Please leave my room immediately!¡± McNeil opened his mouth again but before he could say anything, Marlinie interrupted him, ¡°Leave! Leave now! I don¡¯t want to hear your voice!¡± Seeing Marlinie be so agitated, Bertha quickly went over to McNeil. ¡°Mr. Howard, Marlinie needs some peace and quiet. Please leave and we can talk another time.¡± McNeil¡¯s eyes reflected a hint of sadness; he had no choice but to turn and leave the room. Bertha followed him out. Now she needed to find a doctor to check on Marlinie! She was already unwell and the sight of someone she didn¡¯t want to see had only agitated her further. It was too worrying! Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 Spotting Bertha emerging, McNeil approached her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Is she ill?¡± Bertha shot McNeil a resentful look, her voice icy, ¡°She¡¯s not ill. She¡¯s injured.¡± McNeil¡¯s eyes narrowed abruptly. ¡°Injured? How? Who hurt her?¡± Bertha¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You did!¡± McNeil was taken aback, lost for words in his guilt. Bertha continued, ¡°All of this is because of you! If it weren¡¯t for the Howards pushing Marlinie into a corner, she wouldn¡¯t have had to leave her daughter in someone else¡¯s care. Ellinor wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much from a young age, and Marlinie wouldn¡¯t have been injured by that unreasonable woman when she went to confront them! You¡¯ve already hurt Marlinie enough. If you have any conscience left, stay away from her! You¡¯ve seen how much she despises seeing you!¡± McNeil felt shame, but also confusion. ¡°I know I wronged her, but why did she avoid me to the point of leaving her daughter with someone else? I¡¯ve been searching for her¡­¡± Hearing McNeil¡¯s words, Bertha¡¯s anger surged. ¡°How dare you ask such a question? If your family hadn¡¯t been hunting Marlinie and her daughter, would she have left her child with someone else? You didn¡¯t believe in her innocence. You and your Howard family med her for tarnishing your reputation. You¡¯ve chased her away from her family. She feared involving her family and had to run and hide with her daughter! And now you have the audacity to ask me this!¡± McNeil¡¯s shock was genuine. ¡°Hunting them down? What are you talking about?¡± Bertha frowned. She thought he had shown remorse, but instead, he was ying innocent. No wonder Marlinie was so reluctant to see him. He was such a hypocrite! ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Marlinie needs a doctor! If you have any decency left, don¡¯t disturb her now!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. With that, Bertha sidestepped him and strode towards the nurse¡¯s station. McNeil stood there, dazed. Hunting them down? Byran, who had been watching from a distance, approached his father. ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡±, McNeil snapped back to reality, gesturing dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Byran nodded, supporting his dazed father towards the elevator. McNeil added, ¡°Byran, assign some bodyguards to protect the people in that room, but make sure they don¡¯t notice.¡± Byran paused, then agreed. He had overheard the conversation and could guess who the woman in the room was. His own feelings wereplicated. As the son of his father, his natural mother and sister were¡­ Well, better not to dwell on it. They got into the car to leave the hospital. McNeil still seemed out of it, and no one knew what he was thinking. Byran, worried about his father, waved a hand in front of his eyes. ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± McNeil came back to his senses and nced at his son, as if remembering something. ¡°Byran, what time is it?¡± Byran checked his watch. ¡°It¡¯s past four in the morning. The sun will be up soon. Dad, you¡¯ve been up all night. You should rest when we get home.¡± McNeil replied, ¡°Byran, we¡¯re not going home. Take me to the Howard Mountain Vi.¡± Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 Upon hearing the name ¡®Howard Mountain Vi¡¯, Bryan¡¯s pupils trembled. He furrowed his brow, asking, ¡°Dad, are you going to see my mom?¡± McNeil nodded. ¡°I have a few questions for her.¡± Bryan showed a sense of helplessness. ¡°Do you really need to go in person? Dad, you¡¯re not in the best shape for a long journey.¡± McNeil insisted, ¡°Take me there now! There are things I need to clear up, or I won¡¯t sleep a wink at home! Bryan, turn the car around!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Bryan opened his mouth to dissuade his father but eventually fell silent, signaling the driver to change directions towards Howard Mountain Vi. His mother had been living at the vi these past years. It was less of a choice and more of a house arrest following a series of her mistakes, imposed by his grandparents and father. He hadn¡¯t visited his mother during his years abroad. Sigh! After overhearing his father¡¯s conversation with thedy in the hospital corridor, Bryan had some spections. Apparently, his father shared the same suspicion that his mother was the instigator of the past misunderstandings. Bertha had a doctor examine Marlinie in her room. The doctor imed her irregr heartbeat was due to emotional distress; there were no major concerns if she rested and avoided overthinking. Marlinie politely followed the doctor¡¯s advice, asking Bertha to escort him out. Returning from seeing off the doctor, Bertha looked at Marlinie with worry, ¡°Marlinie, even the doctor says you¡¯re overthinking! You can¡¯t keep going like this; you¡¯re gonna wear yourself down, even if your wounds heal!¡± Marlinie managed a pained smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bertha, I¡¯ve made you worry again. You¡¯ve been up all night, ordering sandwich and handling uninvited guests for me.¡± Bertha sat down and turned on her phone¡¯s camera, snapping a picture of Marlinie, ¡°Look at yourself. Your smile is more painful than a cry right now!¡± Marlinie looked at her reflection on the phone that Bertha held up, agreeing that her current state was indeed worse than crying. Berthaid her hand on Marlinie¡¯s. ¡°Marlinie, I know seeing him again must have been tough, but he¡¯s gone now! I¡¯ve said all that needed to be said, so he shouldn¡¯t bother you again!¡± Marlinie paused, looking at Bertha. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Bertha replied, ¡°I told him he¡¯s done enough damage to you and Ellinor. If he had any decency left, he wouldn¡¯t bother you anymore! But¡­¡± Marlinie waited quietly, her eyes shining, for Bertha to continue. Bertha added, ¡°But, he didn¡¯t seem to know about the assassination attempt on you back then. When I used him, he looked bewildered, asking what happened. I suspect he might have been pretending!¡± Marlinie¡¯s eyes sparkled for a moment, then dimmed again. ¡°Alright, Marlinie, at least for now, we know he¡¯s gone and won¡¯t bother you for a while. Try to rest a bit and stop overthinking!¡± Marlinie nodded, her mind a mess. If it were so easy to control one¡¯s thoughts, psychological issues wouldn¡¯t be so prevalent! But she knew that as long as she was awake, Bertha wouldn¡¯t be able to rest either. So, for Bertha¡¯s sake, even if she wasn¡¯t tired, she decided to pretend to sleep. Marliniey down and closed her eyes. Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 After ensuring her friend Marlinie was snug under the covers, Bertha moved to the other bed to check on her daughter, Lea, At that moment, Lea was deep in sleep, her brow furrowed in dream-induced concentration¡­ Bertha gently smoothed out the wrinkles on Lea¡¯s forehead and slipped under the covers next to her, closing her eyes in an attempt to find her own sleep. Despite her earlier assurances, to Marlinie, words woven with sce and strength, Bertha found herself besieged by her own tempest of thoughts. Her concerns were tethered to her husband, Thaddeus, whose well-being in the police station was a question mark in her mind. He was notoriously hard to please and his temper was as unpredictable as a spring storm. She dreaded the thought of him causing trouble for the officers. Tossed by restless thoughts, Bertha sat upright and nced at the clock. Dawn had broken; she decided to freshen up and fetch some breakfast for Marlinie and Lea. Sliding into her shoes and jacket, she approached the door, only to be greeted by the rhythmic knocking of Ellinor. Bertha was taken aback, ¡°Ellinor, what brings you here so early?¡± Ellinor was not by herself. She was cradling Baber in her arms. Baber had been startled awake by a nightmare and couldn¡¯t get back to sleep, so she decided to take her for a walk to distract him and to check on her mother. ¡°My little one has been injured and is now admitted here; sleep evaded me, so I thought to visit my mother. ¡± Ellinor responded. Bertha¡¯s heart ached at the sight of Baber, ¡°What befell him? Poor boy!¡± Ellinor decided to shield her mother from further worries, so she conjured an innocent exnation, ¡°Just a minor tumble. Bertha, is my mom still asleep?¡± Bertha nced back at the sleeping Marlinie and hushed Ellinor with a finger to her lips, ¡± She has only just slipped into sleep; let her rest. I was about to gather breakfast from the hospital restaurant. Why don¡¯t you join me? We can pick up something for you and Baber too!¡± Ellinor gazed into the room, seeing her mother at peace, and epted Bertha¡¯s offer with a simple, ¡°Okay.¡± After closing the door behind them, they stepped into the elevator. Ellinor had draped her jacket over Baber to protect him from the chill. ¡°Bertha, you¡¯ve said my mother has only just found sleep. Has she been struggling with it?¡± inquired Ellinor. Bertha shifted her gaze to Ellinor, debating whether to let her in on Marlinie¡¯s troubles. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she decided Ellinor should know. ¡°Initially, your mother was startled awake by a nightmare. Then, she encountered someone whose presence she wished to escape, which revived a host of sorrowful memories.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ellinor¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Who did she not want to see?¡± Bertha sighed, ¡°Who else but that man from the Howard family, your biological father. Somehow, he found your mother¡¯s room and had a few words with her, which upset her greatly!¡± It was McNeil! A frown creased Ellinor¡¯s forehead; she remembered seeing McNeil when she was heading to the room earlier! Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 ¡°But how did he know that my mother was in this hospital room?¡± Ellinor harbored a deep animosity toward her father, especially on behalf of her mother, who had been deeply wounded by him. ¡°He really has the audacity to show up in front of my mom again! Bertha, rest assured, there won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Absolutely not! Once Baber was discharged, and things settled down here, she would confront McNeil and warn him. Yet, Bertha sighed again, ¡°Ellinor, do you think your mother¡¯s heartache will cease simply by not seeing your father? All these years, Marlinie has been wandering around, never truly happy! One reason is the loss of you. She believes she failed to protect you and caused your death. The other is heartbreak! She despises your father, that¡¯s certain. But if there had never been love, how could such profound hatred arise? When your mother first fled the Howard family, she was barely in her thirties. With her charm, she had plenty of men courting her wherever she went. However, she never paid attention to any of them. Why do you think that is?¡± Ellinor pondered Bertha¡¯s words seriously, ¡°Maybe because she was hurt too deeply, she lost faith in love.¡± Bertha nodded, ¡°There is that factor, but I believe the main reason is that she never forgot your father. In her eyes, no one could measure up to him. That¡¯s why she never epted anyone¡¯s affection, giving no chance to others.¡± Ellinor faltered, ¡°Bertha, are you saying¡­ my mom¡­ still loves McNeil?¡± Bertha replied, ¡°That¡¯s what I believe. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so agitated when McNeil appeared in front of her just now. No matter how traumatic the past was, almost two decades have passed, things should have calmed down. But your mother hasn¡¯t moved on. All these years, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s been trapped in a cycle, unable to escape.¡± Ding! The elevator doors opened, and Bertha slowly walked out. Ellinor followed Bertha¡¯s steps thoughtfully, ¡°Bertha, what do you suggest we do to help my mother move on?¡± Bertha said, ¡°The day your mother can see your father without bing agitated, when she can face him calmly, that¡¯s when she will have truly moved on. Otherwise, even if you forbid your father from seeing your mother, she won¡¯t get better. She¡¯ll just hide her pain and pretend to forget¡± Ellinor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, as if she understood, ¡°But I believe that man is not worth another moment of my mother¡¯s affection!¡± Bertha turned her head, looking gently at Ellinor, ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯ve deeply loved a man. You should understand that feeling. Often in matters of the heart, it¡¯s not about what others think is worth it, but what the person involved thinks. Your mother has never let go of your father, and judging from how he acted when he saw your mother just now, I believe your father has never let go of her either. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding between them, helping them clear it will be beneficial, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ellinor furrowed her brows in contemtion. Yes, Bertha was right! McNeil never let go of her mother, evident from the care he took of the flowers her mother once cherished.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 Moreover, she knew well that there was no love between McNeil and his subsequent wife, who had been sleeping in separate beds for years. Even so, there was no way to erase the pain he had inflicted upon her mother. He had betrayed her, disbelieving her innocence, and forcing her mother to flee and live as a refugee for many years. But Bertha¡¯s words from earlier stung Ellinor. When it came to matters of the heart, it wasn¡¯t about whether outsiders deemed it worthwhile, but whether the person involved believed it was worth it! Just like how she waited for Theo these past three years. Everyone around her thought it was a waste and considered her foolish, but she never wavered. Ellinor was deep in thought for a long time, so much so that by the time she snapped back to reality, Bertha had already finished buying breakfast! ¡°Ellinor, they only had one type of bagel here. I got some for you and your kid. You should be able to eat this, right?¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Thank you, Bertha.¡± Bertha smiled, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for; it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a gourmet meal! Let¡¯s go back;your mom should be awake by now, and we can have breakfast together! Seeing you will probably lift her spirits! After her nightmare, she¡¯s been mentioning you a lot, but she didn¡¯t want to disturb your sleep so she refrained from calling!¡± Ellinor smiled sincerely at Bertha and said, ¡°Bertha, thank you. You¡¯ve been such a good friend to my mom. These years, without you by her side, taking care of her, I can¡¯t imagine how difficult it would¡¯ve been for her alone.¡± Bertha, holding the bag of bagels, patted her arm, ¡°Silly girl! Companionship is mutual. You only see me taking care of your mom now that she¡¯s hurt, but you didn¡¯t see how your mom supported and encouraged me when I was down and out! This is the least I could do.¡± Ellinor looked at Bertha, deeply moved, feeling genuinely lucky that her mom had such a friend. It was truly precious. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! Your boy looks hungry too; his eyes are gleaming at the sight of my bagels!¡± Bertha teased Baber, who was in Ellinor¡¯s arms. Baber was indeed staring at the bagels because he had caught the scent earlier. He was hungry and eager to eat. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Caught red-handed, he bashfully buried his face into Ellinor¡¯s shoulder, too shy to make eye contact! Their antics made Bertha chuckle, while Ellinor ruffled her son¡¯s hair. ¡°Silly, Bertha got some for you. We¡¯ll eat soon okay?¡± Baber clung tighter, too shy to speak, and Ellinor didn¡¯t push him to say thanks. However, she was still preupied with her thoughts about her mom and McNeil, and Bertha¡¯s earlier words. ¡°Bertha, do you think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding between my mom and McNeil, and there¡¯s room for reconciliation? Do you hope I can help them clear the misunderstanding and mend their rtionship?¡± Bertha replied, ¡°Ellinor, I just want your mom to be as happy as when I first met her. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen her genuinely smile. There¡¯s only so much I can say or do. You¡¯re her beloved and cherished daughter, she will ept and listen to you unconditionally. I hope you can help her let go of the past. Regardless of whether she¡¯s willing to ept your father again, all I want is for her to be happy. Truly happy.¡± Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 Ellinor nodded, ¡°I understand, Bertha.¡± Gradually, she wasing to grips with the realization that in the voyage of life, many are ensnared in the shadows of a bygone love, mired in sorrow and consumed by regret. Indeed, the mastery of one¡¯s emotions was an elusive art, even for herself. When she returned to the hospital room, Marlinie had indeed woken up. She got out of bed and gently tucked Lea back in, who had kicked off her nket in her sleep, and neatly tucked a few loose strands of hair behind Lea¡¯s ear. Marlinie was thinking, a daughter her age should be carefree and safe by her mother¡¯s side. But her own little girl, Pearl, was disced because of her misguided decisions. Lost in her mncholic thoughts, she was startled by the opening of the hospital room door. Seeing Ellinor, Marlinie¡¯s dim eyes lit up. ¡°Pearl, you¡¯re here!¡± Ellinor greeted her mother with a smile and then put down Baber, who she was carrying, ¡°Baber, be a good boy and go have some soup with Bertha!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Baber, being obedient, was fearless with his mother around. After settling Baber, Ellinor walked over to her mother, ¡°Mom, why are you up so early? Bertha told me you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night!¡± Marlinie gave her daughter a reassuring smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just had a nightmare; I¡¯m not sleepy anymore.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t press further, ¡°Then have something to eat! Bertha bought us some soup!¡± Marlinie nodded, not because she was hungry, but the chance to have breakfast with her daughter was a rare and joyous asion. They all gathered around a small table in the room, except for Lea, who was still fast asleep. Bertha took care of feeding Baber, allowing Ellinor some time to chat with her mother. At first, Ellinor coaxed her mother to eat more and didn¡¯t bring up anything about the Howard family, fearing it might dampen her mother¡¯s appetite. But once she noticed her mother was nearly finished with her soup, she finally spoke up, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve visited the Howard family a few times in the past years.¡± Marlinie¡¯s hand, which was holding her spoon, stiffened. She looked at her daughter in surprise and unease. She wasn¡¯t hungry, but she ate obediently when her daughter told her to. But then, in the middle of her meal, her daughter mentioned the Howard family! Pearl had actually visited the Howard family? Ellinor stirred her soup absentmindedly, speaking in a low tone, ¡°I had to go because of some issues. At that time, they didn¡¯t know I was Pearl Howard. Later, my brother Balfour found out, and recently, McNeil of the Howard family also found out.¡± Whenever Marlinie heard the name McNeil, her heart would skip a beat. She furrowed her brows and held her daughter¡¯s hand, ¡°Did they harm you in any way?¡± Ellinor shook her head, ¡°No. My brother always wanted me to return to the Howard family with him. He¡¯s been very kind to me. As for McNeil, he also wanted to acknowledge me, but I ignored him.¡± Assured that her daughter had not been targeted by the Howard family, Marlinie seemed to rx, ¡°That¡¯s good. Your brother has always been the one who loved you the most. I hope both of you are well. As for the others, if you don¡¯t want to see them, you don¡¯t have to!¡± Ellinor agreed with a nod, then ventured, ¡°Mom, do you know what kind of flowers are nted in the Howard family¡¯s garden?¡± Marlinie looked surprised at her daughter¡¯s question, blinked in confusion, and then shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know anything about their family.¡± Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 Ellinor didn¡¯t believe her mother¡¯s professed disinterest and continued, ¡°The Howard¡¯s backyard is home to a particr flower, beautiful, rare, and difficult to cultivate. It¡¯s called the Moonlight.¡± Hearing this, Marlinie¡¯s pupils contracted in shock, and she looked at Ellinor with astonishment. ¡°What?¡± Ellinor went on, ¡°Mr. McNeil told me it was histe wife¡¯s favorite flower. Over the years, he¡¯s been spending most of his time tending to that garden, caring for those flowers. Even his current wife, he hardly pays her any attention. They live under the same roof but sleep in separate beds.¡± Marlinie was shocked and puzzled at the same time, ¡°Ellinor, why are you telling me all this?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°No specific reason. I just wanted to share my observations of the Howard family. Oh, and Mr. McNeil never intended to marry his current wife. The two children they have were conceived through medical intervention.¡± Marlinie¡¯s eyes trembled. Conceived through medical intervention? After sharing these details, Ellinor started eating her breakfast and didn¡¯t say anything more. She didn¡¯t want to speak on behalf of the Howard family or her absent biological father. She was just stating what she knew. She didn¡¯t want to bring it up with her mother, but after Bertha¡¯s suggestion, she hoped her mother could find peace in herter years. After finishing breakfast and discussing some other matters, Ellinor picked up Baber to return to his hospital room. It was time for the nurse to check on Baber. Knowing the situation, Marlinie didn¡¯t dy her daughter, allowing her to apany the child for the check-up. Once Ellinor left, Marlinie started contemting the words her daughter had shared. Mr. McNeil had filled his garden with Moonlights? They were her favorite flower but weren¡¯t suitable for the city¡¯s climate. How could he have managed to make them bloom in such weather? Bertha saw a positive change in Marlinie¡¯s mood and smiled with relief. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Thankfully, Ellinor was smart and considerate. Stepping out of her mother¡¯s hospital room with Baber in her arms, Ellinor encountered a figure she hadn¡¯t seen in a long while. ¡°Ellinor, Mr. nchet asked me to stay with you and young master Baber.¡± Collin approached respectfully and efficiently. He was still as reliable as he was years ago, Theo¡¯s most trusted aid. However, Collin disappeared with Theo three years ago, and Ellinor thought he had been killed by Sophia¡¯s men! Seeing Collin again, Ellinor was both surprised and delighted, asking, ¡°Collin, where have you been these years?¡± Collin replied, ¡°Thanks to Mr. nchet, I was trained in many advanced skills years ago. Sophia¡¯s men thought I was still useful and spared my life. They kept me in a techpany in M State, forcing me to work for them. I was under surveince 24/7. Mr. nchet just sent someone to rescue me.¡± Ellinor patted his shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back! You¡¯ve been through a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 Collin bowed his head humbly. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re too kind! Without Mr. nchet, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today. He deserves all the respect,¡± Ellinor, who held high regard for Collin¡¯spetence and character, chose to steer the conversation in a different direction. ¡°What about him? Why hasn¡¯t hee?¡± Collin responded truthfully, ¡°Mr. nchet is on his way. He should arrive shortly.¡± Ellinor pouted. ¡°He¡¯s always like this! Yesterday, he said he¡¯d go grab us some food and be right back, but we ended up with delivery instead!¡± Collin chuckled at her remark. ¡°Ellinor, you¡¯re being a bit harsh on Mr. nchet! He didn¡¯t want to worry you, so he didn¡¯t disclose everything. Yesterday, our team apprehended Patricia, the mastermind behind Baber¡¯s kidnapping. Mr. nchet wanted to ensure she confessedpletely, so he personally oversaw the police interrogation. He¡¯s also taking care of Sophia, making sure neither will be able to stir up trouble again.¡± Upon hearing that Patricia was captured, Ellinor felt a wave of relief. She had suspected Patricia was the one spreading rumors in Baber¡¯s kindergarten. The woman was so vile; she even targeted the child she once adopted. It was sickening. While cradling Baber, Ellinor headed towards the room, ¡°Your Mr. nchet, he¡¯s a real heart breaker. He attracts too much attention from women, which causes a lot of trouble! Don¡¯t you dare follow in his footsteps!¡± Collin barely managed to hold back augh. Ellinor was as blunt as always, hitting the nail on the head. Not long after returning to the room, a nurse came in to examine Baber. She dressed his wounds, drew some blood, and left, promising to return with the results. If everything was okay, she could take Baber home soon. While waiting for the results, the door opened abruptly. Ellinor looked up, expecting the nurse with Baber¡¯s results, but instead, it was Theo. The sight of the incessant man made her roll her eyes and slump back into her seat. Noticing herck of enthusiasm, Theo raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? Not happy to see me?¡± Ellinor replied, ¡°I thought you were the nurse with Baber¡¯s results.¡± ¡°Baba!¡± Baber called out joyfully, stretching his arms for a hug as he saw his father., Theo walked over, lifting his son into his arms. ¡°Good boy, did you listen to Mommy while I was away?¡± Baber replied, ¡°Baber is very good, but Daddy, don¡¯t leave for so long next time. Mommy misses you.¡± Upon hearing her son¡¯s betrayal, Ellinor blushed, her gaze shifting uneasily, ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± Theo, however, seemed amused. ¡°Oh? Is that so? How much did Mommy miss me?¡± His gaze settled intently on Ellinor¡¯s face. Baber, ever the honest child, replied, ¡°Very, very much! Mommy missed you a lot! She kept checking the time and wondering why Daddy wasn¡¯t back yet!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellinor, unable to handle her son¡¯s revtions, snatched Baber from Theo¡¯s arms. ¡°Nonsense! When did I ever miss him! Baber, you¡¯re being naughty!¡± Baber was confused. He had just wanted to help express the love between his parents. Theo couldn¡¯t help butugh at Ellinor¡¯s coyness, patting her head and soothing, ¡°So much resentment towards Theo, huh? My fault, I came backte!¡± Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 Ellinor shot Theo a disgruntled nce. ¡°Well, look who finally decided to show up!¡± Look at that, she was still denying she missed him? Theo responded with a wry smile and then called out towards the door, ¡°Collin!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Collin appeared at the door, ¡°Yes, Mr. nchet?¡± Theo said, ¡°Take Baber out for a stroll, will you? Make sure he¡¯s okay. Come backter.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. nchet.¡± Collin advanced, took Baber from Ellinor¡¯s arms with care, and departed the room. Ellinor, initially reluctant to let go of Baber, sensed that Theo had something important to say and hesitantly rxed her hold. Once Collin had left with Baber, Ellinor turned her attention back to Theo, eager to know what he wanted to talk about. But before she could ask, her vision was obscured as he leaned in and kissed her. The kiss took her by surprise, and she instinctively punched him a couple of times before surrendering to his passionate advance. His kiss was too intense, too affectionate. She didn¡¯t stand a chance. After what felt like an eternity, when she could barely stand, he finally let her go. She gasped for air, her eyebrows furrowed in annoyance. ¡°So, this was why you had Collin take Baber away?¡± Theo, holding her in his arms, chuckled lowly, ¡°What else? You would be embarrassed if the kid saw.¡± Ellinor huffed, ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m not the shameless one here!¡± Theo caressed her soft hair gently, ¡°Yes, Theo is shameless. But only when ites to you, alright?¡± Ellinor red at him, ¡°Enough with the sweet talk! Let¡¯s get serious. Collin told me you went to the police station to interrogate Patricia. Did she confess?¡± The mention of Patricia made Theo¡¯s expression serious, ¡°Of course she resisted at first. But I made sure she confessed.¡± Ellinor trusted his judgement and didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°And what about Sophia?¡± His eyes darkened further, ¡°Patricia¡¯s early release was Sophia¡¯s doing. She knew Patricia hated you and let her out to cause trouble. Now, they won¡¯t be getting out anytime soon.¡± Ellinor had suspected that Patricia¡¯s early release wasn¡¯t a coincidence, so she wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Hmph, I knew it! You¡¯re nothing but trouble, Theo. You attract women wherever you go and bring trouble.¡± Theo frowned, ¡°Is that how you see me?¡± Ellinor raised her eyebrows at him, ¡°What? Am I wrong? Think about it, Theo. All the troubles we¡¯ve faced over the years were caused by women who couldn¡¯t have you. And you dare not admit you¡¯re trouble?¡± Theo remained silent, pulling her closer into his arms, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Ellinor didn¡¯t actually me him. She was just teasing him to lighten the mood. She didn¡¯t expect him to take it to heart, ¡°Ahem, well¡­ It¡¯s not your fault that you¡¯re handsome! Just stay away from other women in the future!¡± Theo rested his chin on her shoulder, looking somewhat wronged, ¡°When have I ever been with other women?¡± Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 The man¡¯s voice suddenly turned muffled, causing Ellinor¡¯s heart to flutter. ¡°Alright! I was just joking!¡± Theo held her close, not willing to let her go, ¡°Honey, I promise you, none of this will happen again. We will never be apart again.¡± Ellinor nodded, ¡°Mmm, I believe you.¡± ¨C The nurse brought Baber¡¯s test results no problems, so they were cleared to leave the hospital. Once home, all they¡¯d need to do was ensure the wound stayed dry and change the dressing regrly. Ellinor, along with Theo and Baber, went to her mother¡¯s hospital room to notify them before they left. At home, Marissa and Putnam were anxiously waiting for them. The atmosphere at the nchet Manor was somewhat heavy. Several bodyguards in the living room were keeping a close eye on the three little ones, fearing another mishap. La didn¡¯t like the feeling of being watched. She pouted and went to Marissa to protest, ¡°Great grandma, can you ask the men to stop following me? I¡¯m not used to it; it¡¯s ruining my fun!¡± Tristan and Adrian also agreed, being watched all the time really was bothersome! Marissa patted La¡¯s head affectionately, ¡°Sweetie, we are just worried about you. Did you see? Your brother Baber was kidnapped by the bad guys! It¡¯s safer this way.¡± La pouted, ¡°But we¡¯re at home! And besides, Dad and Mom already found Baber, right? Grandma, the bad guys were caught, so it should be okay now!¡± Adrian said, ¡°Yeah, they even watch me when I go to the bathroom! I can¡¯t even pee in peace!¡± Tristan nodded vigorously. It was true. Sincest night, they had been under the watchful eyes of the bodyguards, without any freedom. It was unbearable! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Marissa shook her head, ¡°Be good! When your mom and dade back, you can talk to them. If they agree, I will too.¡± La grimaced, ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± Adrian and Tristan had no choice but toply. At that moment, Veronica¡¯s excited voice echoed from upstairs, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Theo and Ellinor are back! I saw their car from the upstairs window!¡± Marissa was overjoyed, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! If they¡¯re back, that means Baber is okay. I was worried sick; I would¡¯ve never forgiven myself if something happened!¡± Putnam patted his wife¡¯s shoulder,forting her. Upon hearing Veronica¡¯s words, the three little ones couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They ran outside with Veronica to greet their parents. Of course, those annoying bodyguards were still following them closely, much to their annoyance! When the car pulled up in the nchet Manor courtyard, Theo got out carrying Baber, with Ellinor following closely behind. Veronica ran up first, ¡°Theo, Ellinor, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back! Is Baber okay?¡± Before they could respond, the three little ones rushed over and hugged Ellinor¡¯s legs, surrounding her and chattering excitedly. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Mommy, how¡¯s Baber?¡± ¡°Mommy, what happened to the bad guy? Did the police give him a good lesson?¡± With so many questions from the children, Ellinor was at a loss whom to answer first. She knelt and pulled all three into her arms,forting them, ¡°It¡¯s all okay now; everything¡¯s okay! Baber is fine, and the bad people have been caught. We won¡¯t have these problems anymore.¡± Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 Hearing their mother¡¯s response, the three little ones cheered joyously La eximed, ¡°Yay! This is fantastic, Mommy! Can we please ditch these bodyguards?¡±, Adrian chimed in, ¡°Yeah, Mommy, it¡¯s so weird having them watch our every move.¡± Tristan nodded vigorously, ¡°Yeah! Mommy¡­¡± Ellinor looked at the bodyguards trailing behind her children and guessed that it was her grandparents¡¯ doing. They must have been frightened by yesterday¡¯s incident! However, Ellinor yed coy with her children, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your dad about that. Only if he agrees!¡± Upon hearing this, the three kids quickly turned their pleas from Ellinor to their father, Theo, surrounding him in a circle. Adrian queried, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ll agree, right?¡± Tristan pleaded, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to be watched 24/7.¡± La fluttered herrge, innocent eyes, ¡°Ahem¡­ Dad, you¡¯ve just returned. You should leave us with a good impression!¡± Theo, cradling Baber in his arms, looked down at his three children circling him, ¡°Can you three even see me? I was under the impression that I was invisible to you three!¡± His tone was yful, and there was a hint of deliberate teasing. When the three had run over just now, they hadpletely ignored him and went straight for Ellinor, treating him as if he were invisible! Sigh! What a tragic father! If Ellinor hadn¡¯t reminded them to seek his approval, they probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed him at all! La covered her mouth,ughing, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Daddy to be jealous of Mommy. That¡¯s so cute!¡± Adrian chided, ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t be petty! Mommy is so nice; of course, we¡¯d greet her first!¡± Tristan nodded, ¡°Dad can¡¯t be petty!¡± Listen to that ¨C all of them siding with Mommy! Baber, feeling sorry for his siblings, said to his father, ¡°Dad, please agree to their request! It¡¯s really ufortable having so many guards watching us. Also, can you put me down? I want to join Mom.¡± Theo was left speechless. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Heh, not just the three, even the one in his arms was on his mom¡¯s side! Theo bent over to put Baber down, allowing him to join his siblings. Then the three turned into four and, unable to get their father¡¯s approval, they were ready to shift their target back to Mom. Unfortunately, they were blocked by the long arm of their father! The four frowned, looking unhappily at their father. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? You can¡¯t stop us from seeing Mom!¡± ¡°Exactly! Dad, you¡¯re not acting like a good father by refusing us and not letting us see Mom!¡± ¡°Dad, move your hand. I want to see Mom!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Theo wouldn¡¯t let them get their way easily. He pulled them back in front of him with his arm, his face serious, and solemnly said, ¡°Your mom is very tired right now and needs to rest. You can¡¯t disturb her!¡± Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 The four little ones looked sympathetically at Ellinor, their hearts aching for their mother¡¯s struggles. La frowned in confusion, ¡°Can Daddy promise us that those strange men won¡¯t follow us anymore?¡± Theo nced at the line of bodyguards standing behind his children and gave a subtle nod. The three bodyguards promptly moved to a more discreet distance. Seeing this, the children finally rxed and breathed a sigh of relief. La turned her gaze back to Baber, examining him intently from head to toe. ¡°Baber, did you get hurt? Are you okay?¡±, she asked concernedly. Baber shook his head, tousling his sister¡¯s hair in a brotherly fashion, ¡°I¡¯m fine now! Mom and Dad saved me just in time. A little scratch isn¡¯t a big deal!¡± Adrian dered, ¡°I knew it! Baber is the bravest! He was bound toe back safe and sound!¡± Tristan also nodded, ¡°Nothing like this will happen again. We can all be together as a family now!¡± Seeing the four children showing concern for each other warmed Ellinor¡¯s heart. She walked over to Theo, intertwining their fingers tightly, cherishing this hard-earned reunion. Veronica finally spoke up, ¡°Alright, Theo, Ellinor, let¡¯s go inside. Grandma and Grandpa are waiting for you!¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Under Veronica¡¯s urging, Ellinor and Theo led the children inside, finally settling in for a heartfelt family chat. Ellinor described the whole episode to Marissa and Putnam, including the ultimate fate of Patricia and Sophia. Upon hearing the tale, Marissa vented her anger at Sophia and Patricia for a good half an hour. Afterward, she didn¡¯t want to bring up those miserable women again, refusing to let them spoil the family¡¯s harmonious atmosphere. ¡°Ellinor, now that Theo is back and all the hidden dangers are removed, we should have a celebration at home. Your wedding to Theo was so rushed back then. Why don¡¯t we throw another wedding to liven things up?¡± The idea of their parents getting married excited the children beyond measure. La eximed, ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great! I get to attend my own parents¡¯ wedding!¡± Adrian pped his hands, ¡°I¡¯ll be the cutest ring bearer at Mommy and Daddy¡¯s wedding!¡± Tristan chimed in, ¡°I want to be a ring bearer too!¡± Baber dered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be Dad¡¯s best man!¡± Veronica couldn¡¯t help butugh at Baber¡¯s innocence, ¡°Silly, you¡¯re too young to be your own father¡¯s best man!¡± Baber pouted, ¡°Uhm¡­ can¡¯t I?¡± Theo, with his arm around Ellinor¡¯s waist, leaned in close and whispered, ¡°What do you think, little one? Shall we get married again, hmm?¡± Ellinor¡¯s cheeks turned a light shade of pink. She knew her grandmother meant well, but there were things she didn¡¯t want to hide from her inws any longer. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ellinor finally spoke, ¡°Grandma, actually¡­ I¡¯m the lost daughter of the Howard family, originally named Pearl Howard. I know the nchets and the Howards had a feud in the past, and it was impossible for the two families to intermarry. Although I haven¡¯t acknowledged the Howard family, I must let you know my true identity to avoid any misunderstanding in the future.¡± Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 Ellinor¡¯s revtion indeed took Marissa and Putnam by surprise. The elderly couple exchanged nces and then smiled at each other. Marissa turned to Ellinor, her eyes filled with kindness, ¡°Ellinor, the fact that you¡¯re a Howard was unexpected. However, we¡¯ve seen how you¡¯ve been faithfully waiting for Theo all these years. We know what kind of person you are, and we couldn¡¯t be prouder of you. Even if you were from the most notorious family, we, the nchets, would not care about the past. All we care about is you, our lovely granddaughter-inw.¡± Putnam, though silent, nodded his head in agreement, affirming his approval. Moved by Marissa¡¯s words, Ellinor felt a weight lift from her shoulders. She had feared that her true identity might add another obstacle to her rtionship with Theo, but it seems she worried needlessly. Marissa cheerfully dered, ¡°That¡¯s settled then! Putnam and I will pick a good day and throw you a grand wedding. We¡¯ll make sure everyone in Greenhaven knows what a wonderful and beautiful woman our granddaughter-inw is.¡± Ellinor smiled, no longer resisting the elders¡¯ kindness. Theo held Ellinor tightly, whispering in her ear, ¡°Looks like we¡¯re not just partners now. You¡¯re really marrying me.¡± Ellinor¡¯s cheeks flushed, ¡°Let go of me. Our grandparents are watching.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Watching the affectionate couple, the two elders couldn¡¯t be happier. Veronica led the four little ones in cheering, eagerly anticipating the grand wedding. And so, Marissa and Putnam picked a lucky date, and Theo and Ellinor started nning their wedding. The day Theo and Ellinor went to choose their wedding venue, they received a call from Byran insisting on joining them. Unable to resist his pestering, Ellinor gave him the address. Byran¡¯s arrival certainly livened up the atmosphere. He was a chatterbox! Ellinor looked at Byran with a hint of annoyance, ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in wedding venues? Out with it. What¡¯s your scheme?¡± Byran scratched his head sheepishly, ¡°Heh! You got me. I was thinking of proposing to Ida at your wedding, so I thought I¡¯de and scout the ce.¡± Ellinor knew this mischievous boy was up to something. She smirked, ¡°You sure know how to seize an opportunity. Proposing at our wedding means you wouldn¡¯t have to decorate the venue. But stealing our thunder, is that fair?¡± With a serious face, Byran replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about saving money or effort. I feel that Ida would be in good spirits at your wedding and more likely to ept my proposal. I won¡¯t steal your thunder. I¡¯ll propose after your ceremony. Please, give me a chance.¡± Ellinor rolled her eyes, and turned to Theo, ¡°What do you think? Should we let him use our venue?¡± Before Theo could reply, Byran, fearing Theo might refuse, quickly added, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m your brother-in- law. You should be supporting my happiness. Don¡¯t be stingy.¡± Theo snorted, ¡°As long as your sister agrees, I have no objections.¡± Byran was ecstatic. He looked eagerly at Ellinor, ¡°Your turn. Theo doesn¡¯t mind. You wouldn¡¯t either, right?¡± Ellinor crossed her arms, ¡°Who said I agreed?¡± Byran frowned, ¡°Are you really going to refuse me?¡± Seeing his pitiful face, Ellinor replied, ¡°You can have the venue, but don¡¯t skimp on the engagement ring. Ensure Ida gets a big diamond. Otherwise, you¡¯re not getting past me.¡± Byran¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°No problem! I¡¯ve already ordered a diamond as big as a pigeon¡¯s egg. Even without your reminder, I would give Ida nothing but the best in the world!¡± Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 Having settled the matter of his proposal at the end of their wedding, Byran scampered off gleefully to make his ns. Ellinor, watching her half-brother disappear into the distance, nudged the man beside her with her elbow. ¡°Theo, did you hear that? The guy is preparing a diamond the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg for his proposal! What did you prepare for me?¡± Lowering his gaze to his beloved, Theo replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you check your assets?¡± Ellinor, who wasn¡¯t particrly fond of diamonds, was only teasing him. She hadn¡¯t expected he¡¯d actually prepared something! So, she immediately checked her assets and found that that very morning, she¡¯d be the owner of thergest diamond mine on Zahariya teau! Ellinor half-smirked, ¡°Theo, you¡­¡± With a loving scratch to her cheek, Theo replied, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like wearing such things, so I thought you could have a mine instead. You could dig around for fun? I bought it for you as a wedding gift with my own money. Besides that, I¡¯m broke. Didn¡¯t I give it all to you?¡± Ellinor pouted, ¡°Wait, you had a secret stash of money?¡± ¡°Well..not anymore!¡± On the wedding day, all of Greenhaven was buzzing. The nchet family¡¯s Theo was marrying a lesser-known Miss. The two pledged their eternal love before the pastor, vowing to never part till death. The entire nation¡¯s business and social elites attended the wedding to offer their blessings. What the guests didn¡¯t expect was the surprise at the end of the ceremony: the young heir of the Howard family, Byran, proposed to the President of the Crescent Society, Ida. Ida wished she could sink into the ground ¨C no, she wished she could shove Byran into the ground! Amid the apuse and well-wishes from the audience, Ida, albeit reluctantly, epted Byran¡¯s proposal and put on the massive diamond ring he knelt to present, quickly pulling him off the stage. She did love Byran, but she didn¡¯t appreciate such a public disy of affection. The excessive attention made her ufortable. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. That boy was too much! Moreover, proposing to her at her boss¡¯s wedding? He knew she wouldn¡¯t embarrass her boss and would have to ept! Sly, cunning little boy! He¡¯d definitely be craftier, not at all like the innocent boy who used to be easy to tease! Off the stage, Byran cheerfully followed Ida to a quieter spot. He hugged his future bride like a dog that had received the best gift in the world. ¡°Ida, it¡¯s great! You finally agreed to marry me!¡± Ida was about to retort, ¡°You¡­umm¡­¡± Before she could even get the words out, she was smothered with an intense kiss. After what felt like an eternity, the kiss ended. Byran, still not sated, whispered, ¡°Ida, my sister and Theo will go on their honeymoon with the kids, touring the world. Let¡¯s join them, shall we?¡± Ida, still gasping for breath and feeling a bit suffocated from the kiss, retorted with a flushed face. ¡°Haven¡¯t you yed the third wheel enough? I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t have the time!¡± Byran whined, hugging her tighter. ¡°Even without us, there¡¯s nock of third wheels between my sister and Theo! Those four kids are even more attention-grabbing than us! If we go, we can help take care of the kids! Let¡¯s go! You can leave thepany to Chase. You guys are close. You¡¯re not afraid he¡¯s going to usurp your position, are you?¡± ¡°No¡­umm¡­¡± Before she could even finish her sentence, Byran was at it again, leaving no room for argument. Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 This was not so much a question as it was an announcement. Meanwhile, at the Howard Mansion. The Howards now knew that Ellinor was their long-lost granddaughter, Pearl. However, due to a past case of mistaken identity, their daughter-inw, Marlinie, and granddaughter Pearl had led difficult lives. The Howards were hesitant to ask Ellinor to rejoin the family. They felt fortunate to even be allowed to attend her wedding! Any animosity between the Howards and the nchets was ancient history. The Howards had no right to interfere with the happiness that Pearl had finally found. If Pearl wished to marry into the nchets, that was fine, but if they ever dared to mistreat Pearl, then the Howards would absolutely not stand for it. They would be the staunchest supporters of their granddaughter! After Marlinie was discharged from the hospital, she returned to her parents¡¯ home. Today, she attended her daughter¡¯s wedding with her family. When she made her speech, she was moved to tears. She bestowed all the blessings she could think of on her daughter, hoping that she would live a life of happiness, health, and prosperity. Ellinor gave her mother a hug, wiped her tears, and assured her mother. Not wanting to dampen her daughter¡¯s wedding day, Marlinie quickly left the stage. Her friend, Bertha, handed her a tissue to wipe her tears and fix her makeup. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, no more crying! Your daughter is marrying the man she loves. That¡¯s a good thing. You¡¯re ruining your makeup with all this crying!¡± Marlinie looked at her friend, smiled through her tears, ¡°Bertha, I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m just so moved! My little Pearl has finally found her happiness!¡± Bertha nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s wonderful. They¡¯ve finally ended up together.¡± Marlinie took a tissue to wipe her tears, and asked about her friend¡¯s life, ¡°Bertha, how have you been? How¡¯s Thaddeus?¡± Bertha smiled, ¡°He¡¯s been sentenced! Ten years. It¡¯s not too long. I can wait for him. It¡¯ll do him good to change his attitude while he¡¯s in there. When he gets out, we¡¯ll live a quiet life!¡± Marlinie paused, and then gave a bittersweet yet relieved smile. She opened her arms and gave her friend a big hug, sincerely hoping her friend would be okay. While hugging Bertha, Marlinie caught sight of McNeil from the Howard table getting up and heading her way. What was that maning over here for? Marlinie jumped back as if shocked, ¡°Bertha! I just remembered something. Let¡¯s catch up over coffee sometimeter. We can talk more then!¡± With that, she turned and ran off as if she¡¯d seen a ghost. Lea, who was next to Bertha, tilted her head in confusion, ¡°Mom, what happened to Ms. Marlinie? Why did she run off like that?¡± Bertha, who had a hunch about what was happening, turned to see McNeil following in the direction Marlinie had gone. McNeil politely tipped his hat at Bertha as a greeting, then quickened his pace to catch up to Marlinie. Bertha sighed and answered her daughter, ¡°Ms. Marlinie is also troubled by love!¡± Lea scratched her head, not quite understanding. Marlinie ran to the garden behind the church before she sat down, held her chest, and caught her breath. ¡°Marlinie, how long will you keep running from me?¡± Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 The man¡¯s voice was as deep and melodious as ever, only now it carried the weight of years and experience. Just as Marlinie breathed a sigh of relief, she looked up in surprise at McNeil. By the time she thought to escape, he was already sitting next to her. Escaping was no longer an option! Marlinie opted to keep herposure, turning her gaze to the distant scenery, ¡°Did you need something from me?¡± McNeil stared deeply at her, maintaining a respectful distance, ¡°I wanted to rify any misunderstandings between us.¡± Marlinie¡¯s expression remained indifferent, and she still didn¡¯t look at him, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± With a deep sigh, McNeil began, ¡°There were so many misunderstandings between us in the past. You thought I was unfaithful, and I thought you had feelings for someone else. It led to a lot of conflict between us. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I can swear to you that I have never betrayed you. Our parents believed the rumors and drove you away, and my young, hot-headed nature caused me to let it happen without resisting. I¡¯ve been looking for you ever since, never doubting your character, knowing you would never betray me! Only recently have I discovered that it was my second wife, brought into the family behind my back, who has been creating misunderstandings between us and even sent people after you in my name. I¡¯m sorry, Marlinie. I let you down!¡± After listening to McNeil¡¯s exnation, Marlinie¡¯s face remained unchanged, ¡°Are you done?¡± McNeil nodded after a brief pause, ¡°Yes, Marlinie. Do you still have any misunderstandings about me? If so, please tell me. I can exin!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing left!¡± Marlinie replied, appearingpletely disinterested in him. McNeil frowned in frustration, took a deep breath, and carefully asked, ¡°I heard from Byran that Pearl is nning a honeymoon trip around the world with her husband. Marlinie, as Pearl¡¯s parents, we weren¡¯t there for her as much as we should have been when she was little. So, how about we join them to help take care of the children, as a way to make up for ourck of love for her? What do you think?¡± Marlinie replied, ¡°I can go with Pearl to take care of the children, but there¡¯s no need for you. Pearl doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge you as her father!¡± McNeil looked shameful, but wasn¡¯t ready to give up, ¡°But the children need a grandfather¡¯s love too, right? The more people who love them, the happier they will be!¡± Marlinie was silent for a minute, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it and discuss it with Pearl. For now, I¡¯m going to see Pearl¡¯s children. Don¡¯t follow me!¡± Marlinie calmly said these words, then stood up and walked towards the wedding reception. ¡°Marlinie, the Moonflowers are blooming again in our garden. Would you like to see them?¡± McNeil asked loudly, not giving up. Upon hearing this, Marlinie paused in her steps but didn¡¯t move forward again. A flicker of hope shed in McNeil¡¯s eyes as he smiled, stood up, and walked towards her, like he was stepping towards a fate back on track. A monthter, the nchet family held another celebration. The nchet¡¯s granddaughter, Veronica, was engaged to a senior from her school, which was a match made in heaven. After the engagement party, Veronica and Moran were also going to join Theo and Ellinor on a honeymoon trip. Balfour, as Ellinor¡¯s brother, along with Chase and his wife, saw them off at the airport. Theo and Ellinor, apanied by their four little ones, Veronica and Moran, as well as Byran and his partner Ida, who insisted on joining the revelry, set off. In addition, there was Ellinor¡¯s mother Marlinie, who was adamant about joining, and McNeil from the Howard family. After seeing them off at the airport, Balfour gently reminded Ellinor to be safe, warned Theo not to bully his precious sister, then said his goodbyes to the four little ones, each with a hug. The four children cheerfully waved goodbye to their uncle, Balfour, showing their understanding. Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 After saying goodbye to his nieces and nephews, Balfour cast a stern gaze upon his wayward younger brother. He gave him a stern talking-to, urging him to not cause any trouble for Ellinor and Theo, and to behave himself. Byran shrugged, rolling his eyes impatiently. ¡°Enough, bro. I get it. I¡¯m not a toddler anymore. Could you give me a break, especially in front of my fianc¨¦e?¡± Balfour ignored him, instead turning to Ida, nodding at her. ¡°Take care of him while you¡¯re traveling.¡± Ida nodded in response, not saying much. Finally, Balfour embraced his mother, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. He gently reminded her to stay safe, to take care of her health, and to call him if she got tired so he could pick her up from the airport. Marlinie looked at her son with tear-filled eyes, nodding. She also told him to not work too hard and to stay safe on his way back. Balfour, ever the obedient son, nodded at each piece of advice. Just before they left, Balfour gave his father, McNeil, a serious look. His voice was low and stern, carrying a hint of warning. ¡°If you lose mom and Ida this time, won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± McNeil smiled at his son. ¡°I won¡¯t. You can count on it.¡± Balfour waved them off as they passed through the boarding gate. He didn¡¯t turn to leave until they were out of sight. The parting was brief, but for some reason, it left him with a bitter-sweet feeling. Quinton, his assistant, approached him. ¡°Sir, your grandparents want you toe back home. They said there¡¯s a guest.¡± A guest? Who would visit on a day like this? Balfour found it strange, but didn¡¯t question Quinton. He knew Quinton wouldn¡¯t know much anyway. He got into his car and instructed his driver to take him home. Upon arriving at the Howard Mansion, Balfour saw an unfamiliar car parked in the driveway. A guest had reallye? He entered the house, hearing the sound ofughtering from the living room. The atmosphere seemed lively. ¡°Balfour is back!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at Balfour, who had just entered the room. As a mature man, handsome and charming, every step he took was elegant and gentlemanly. Alyssa Howard quickly motioned for her grandson toe over. ¡°Balfour,e meet the guests. This is Felix and his wife Emily, and this is their daughter, Alexa. Come say hello!¡± Balfour nodded at Felix and Emily, calling them by their names in a polite manner. Then he turned his indifferent gaze to the girl named Alexa. Suddenly, it hit him why his grandparents were so eager for him toe home. They were setting him up on a blind date! His grandparents were at it again, finding potential partners for him! He had no intention of considering personal matters at the moment. He simply didn¡¯t have the time or the energy for it! Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 The moment the youngdy, brought by her parents for a blind date,id eyes on Balfour, she was stunned by his charm. Blushing, she stood up, shyly extending a hand towards him. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Alexa.¡± ¡°Hello, please sit,¡± Balfour responded, simply nodding without taking her hand. Alexa felt awkward, sheepishly withdrawing her hand that had been hanging in mid-air and gingerly sitting back down. Dean and Alyssa, exchanged a look, both exasperated with their grandson¡¯sck of social grace. How could he make the poor girl feel so ufortable? Balfour sat alone on an armchair, engaging in sporadic conversation with the guests. His demeanor was polite yet aloof, neither warm nor cold, until the visitors realized there was no chance and made an excuse to leave. After the guests left, Dean and Alyssa turned to their grandson, ring at him. Alyssa Howard said in frustration, ¡°Balfour! You really need to learn how to interact with women. She was a nice girl! You could at least give her a smile!¡± Balfour shrugged, ¡°Granny, I¡¯m not nning on getting married right now. You and Grandpa should stop setting me up.¡± Dean huffed, ¡°You¡¯re not nning on getting married? When do you n to? Going to stay a bachelor forever? You¡¯re in your thirties; you¡¯re not young anymore! Byran and Pearl are all paired up, leaving you as the odd one out. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed being the older brother?¡± Balfour replied, ¡°I think my current lifestyle is great, so why should I feel embarrassed?¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Alyssa suddenly clutched her chest, struggling to breathe. Seeing his grandmother¡¯s distress, Balfour quickly stood up to help her, ¡°Granny, are you okay? Quick, get her heart medicine!¡± Alyssa stubbornly refused, ¡°I don¡¯t need medicine! I won¡¯t take it!¡± Balfour frowned, ¡°Granny, you have a heart condition, and you need to take your medicine.¡± Alyssa looked at him resentfully, ¡°Your bachelorhood is my greatest worry, and no medicine can cure that! Balfour, if you don¡¯t want us to set you up, fine. But within a month, you must bring home a decent woman. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll stop taking my medicine and let the sickness take me!¡± Balfour sighed in exasperation, ¡°Granny, you¡­¡± Alyssa didn¡¯t let him make any more excuses, ¡°Come on, Dean, let¡¯s stop bothering with this stubborn boy until he brings home a bride.¡± Dean helped his wife to their room, giving his grandson a disappointed look, ¡°Hmph, go ahead and upset your grandmother!¡± Watching his grandparents¡¯ stubborn retreating backs, Balfour massaged his temples in frustration. The next night. As the evening fell over Greenhaven, inside a local pub. ¡°Come on, drink up! If you don¡¯t, it means you don¡¯t respect me!¡± ra Dunhill pushed her sister, Ivy Dunhill, urging her to down her drink. After swallowing the strong liquor, Ivy felt a burning sensation in her throat, ¡°Sis, I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡± ¡°You promised you¡¯de drinking with me. You¡¯ve barely had anything! Ivy, I just broke up with my boyfriend, and I¡¯m really upset. Can¡¯t you just keep mepany without making me feel worse?¡± ra said as she poured more alcohol into Ivy¡¯s ss. N?velDrama.Org content. Ivy didn¡¯t dare to upset her sister. If she did, it would make her life at home with her mother unbearable. ¡®Fine, sis, but I can only drink one more.¡± ra¡¯s eyes twinkled as she poured a different type of liquor into the ss, ¡°Alright, just onest drink!¡± Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 Ivy sighed heavily as she stared at the brimming shot ss before her. With a grimace, she tipped her head back and forced the liquid down her throat. The moment the fiery whiskey hit her stomach, a wave of nausea surged to her throat. Unable to hold back, Ivy hunched over a nearby trash can and heaved violently. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay, Ivy?¡± ra feigned concern as she plopped down beside her sister, her eyes betraying a hint of disgust. ¡°You really look unwell, Ivy. I¡¯ve booked us a room at the hotel. Let me take you there to rest up a bit.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Ivy mumbled, dazed andpliant as ra helped her to her feet. ra supported Ivy to the hotel bar upstairs on the twentieth floor. Just as they stepped out of the elevator, ra¡¯s phone buzzed with urgency. As a struggling actress on the fringe of fame, Ivy couldn¡¯t afford to ignore her agent¡¯s calls. Hey! Ivy, my agent needs me urgently. Here¡¯s your key card, just head to the room and I¡¯ll be right there after I deal with this!¡± ra said in a rush, thrusting the key card into Ivy¡¯s hand before darting off. ¡°Why¡¯s it so hot in here?¡± Ivy mumbled, using the wall for support as she staggered forward, her vision beginning to blur. She squinted at the key card, ¡°2006¡­¡± With thest bit of her consciousness, she stumbled toward room 2006. But after several attempts, the card wouldn¡¯t open the door. ¡°What kind of crappy door is this?¡± Ivy muttered, kicking at it in frustration. To her surprise, the door swung open! Losing her bnce, Ivy fell forward, expecting to hit the floor. Instead, she crashed into a warm, solid ¡°wall¡± of flesh! Looking up, she found herself face-to-face with a very handsome man. The drunken Ivy,cking her usual restraint, shed a smitten smile. ¡°Hey! Gorgeous!¡± With bold, tipsy bravado, she wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck and leaned in close. ¡°What are you doing in my room, man?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The man¡¯s voice was a low rumble, his cheeks flushed, the scent of alcohol strong around him. ¡°Hehe, guess who I am.¡± Ivy slurred, leaning on him, feeling her body heat rising. ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡­ so hot¡­¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Struggling with difort, Ivy tugged at her clothing, incessantlyining about the heat. In a fleeting nce downward, the man caught sight of more than Ivy intended to show. Blood rushed to his head, and he lost all sense of reason as he leaned down and captured her lips. ¡°This was your doing, so don¡¯t regret itter!¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Before Ivy could react, she was silenced by his kiss. The events that followed were a blur to Ivy. She only knew that she found herself lying on a soft bed, utterly drained of strength. Meanwhile, ra returned after her call, not finding Ivy, assumed she had entered room 2009 with the key card, and left with a triumphant smirk. Tricking Ivy intoing tonight was all about getting her to take ra¡¯s ce. If Ivy could please Vincent thoroughly in the bed, then the lead female role in the uing hit series would surely be ra¡¯s prize! Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 ra had fought tooth and nail for this opportunity. ¡°Oh, Ivy, my dear sister,¡± ra pleaded, ¡°you must charm Vincent and show him a night he¡¯ll never forget!¡± When ra returned home, the night had wrapped its dark velvet nket around the world. Stepping through the front door, she was greeted by Tessa descending the staircase, ¡°ra, why are you back sote? Where have you been?¡± ¡°I was at aworking event with the cast and crew,¡± ra said, massaging her temples, feigning exhaustion. ¡°You have no idea how hard I hustle tond a role, Tessa.¡± Seeing ra¡¯s pained expression, Tessa felt a pang of sympathy, ¡°You¡¯ve really outdone yourself, ra. Go to your room and get some rest.¡± ¡°Sure, ra replied, holding her head as she trudged towards her room. Meanwhile, Ivy was navigating uncharted waters, an experience foreign to her. Her body ached, finding sce only in the warmth of the man¡¯s touch. She clung to him, naively reciprocating his urgent kisses. In a hazy moment, she heard him murmur a name close to her ear, ¡°Mara¡­¡± Mara? Who was Mara? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The next day. The man in the bed awoke with a start, his head pounding fiercely. Realizing he was stark naked, he sensed trouble. Turning his head, he saw Ivy, still lost in slumber beside him. This woman is¡­? Memories of the previous evening flooded back to Balfour Howard, and with them, a wave of disdain for the woman at his side. As the patriarch of the Howard family, Balfour was ustomed to women vying for his attention by any means necessary. However, Balfour prided himself on his integrity, never indulging in affairs with such women. Yet, the previous night, he had lost his senses.¡± After attending a business soiree and overindulging in the wine, his associates had helped him to a hotel room to sleep it off. And in his vulnerability, this woman had seized her chance. Coldly observing Ivy, Balfour saw no difference between her and the other women who traded their dignity for status and fortune. Suddenly, Ivy¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and her eyes opened. Startled by the unfamiliar man before her, Ivy shrieked. Realizing she was unclothed, she quickly grabbed the sheet to cover herself, crying out, ¡°Ah! Who are you? Why are you in my room?¡± Balfour frowned, ¡°Take a good look around. Whose room do you think this is?¡± Forced to calm down, Ivy surveyed the room, the events of the previous night slowlying back to her, ¡°This¡­ wasn¡¯t this the room my sister booked? How¡­ how did you get in here?¡± As she spoke, Ivy wrapped the sheet around herself, cautiously slipping out of bed. Her eyes inadvertently caught sight of a crimson stain on the sheets, sending a sharp pain through her head. Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 Last night, she lost something irreceable during what was supposed to be her enchanting ¡®Midnight Masquerade¡¯, with a man she¡¯d never met before. How did ite to this! Her sister had promised toe back for herst night. Balfour had thought she was just putting on an act. Wanting to avoid any further entanglement, he casually tossed a credit card onto the bed, ¡°There¡¯s enough money here to keep youfortable. Take it and make sure I never see you again!¡± Ivy was stunned, feeling deeply humiliated. She snatched up the credit card and threw it back at him, ¡°As if I want your filthy money!¡± She quickly got dressed in the bathroom, came out, took two hundred-dor bills from her wallet, and flung them at the man, ¡°We¡¯re square. Last night was just bad luck on my part. Don¡¯t you daree after me!¡± Ivy threw his own words back at him and bolted before he could react. Catching a cab home, Ivy found her sister ra just about to leave. ra was unusually agitated upon seeing Ivy, rushing over and delivering a stinging p across her face, ¡°Ivy, where the hell were youst night?¡± Just five minutes earlier, ra, thinking her n had seeded, had called Vincent, expecting him to honor his promise and hand over the coveted role. But Vincent had erupted with fury, ¡°ra, you¡¯ve got some nerve asking for a role! Were you ying me? You said your sister was a knockout, irresistible! I spent a whole night at the hotel, itching with anticipation, but no woman showed! You dare to y me? Forget about getting any roles from me ever again!¡± Vincent didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin, hanging up right after his piece. ra had been chewed out and lost a role she¡¯d been dreaming of, her rage having no ce to go until Ivy appeared. Her sister¡¯s p left Ivy dazed, sensing something was terribly wrong, ¡°Why did you hit me, sis? Didn¡¯t you tell me to go to the room you booked and that you¡¯d join meter? But I didn¡¯t see you at all this morning!¡± ¡°Ivy, stop lying! You never went to the room I bookedst night!¡± ra red at her, eyes zing with anger, ¡°Vincent waited for you all night, and you stood him up! Tell me, where exactly did you go?¡± ¡°Vincent?¡± Ivytched onto the key point, ¡°Who¡¯s Vincent? Sis, what exactly were you nning for me to dost night?¡± Now that she¡¯d let it slip, ra saw no point in hiding, ¡°Vincent is the financier of the show ¡®Dreamlike¡¯. My n was for you to spend a night with Vincent and in return, I¡¯d get the lead role. But thanks to you, it¡¯s all ruined.¡± Ivy finally understood the events ofst night. ra hadn¡¯t been heartbroken and looking for a drinking buddy. It had all been a ruse! ¡°So, you sold me outst night, is that it?¡± Ivy felt a piercing pain in her heart, her eyes beginning to sting, ¡°Sis, I always saw you as my sister, how could you do this to me!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ra was momentarily taken aback by her outburst but quickly retorted, ¡°So what if I did? You¡¯ve always been the spare in our family. Being of use to help me is an honor for you!¡± Tears streamed down Ivy¡¯s cheeks. Even though they were half-sisters and ra often bullied her, Ivy had always regarded her as her real sister. But to her sister, Ivy was nothing more than amodity to be traded at will. Amid their quarrel, a ck luxury sedan pulled up. A man in a sleek ck suit got out. He approached them, nced at a photograph in his hand, then fixed his gaze on Ivy, ¡°You¡¯re Ivy, right? Mr. Howard sent me to pick you up.¡± ¡°Mr. Howard?¡± Ivy racked her brain but couldn¡¯t recall knowing anyone by that name. Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t think I know the person you¡¯re talking about. Are you sure you¡¯ve got the right person?¡± Quinton didn¡¯t show any signs of panic. He pulled out a crisp two hundred-dor bills and handed it to Ivy. ¡°He said that you would remember if you saw this.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared at the slightly crumpled bill, and suddenly, the events of that morning shed through her mind. So, this Mr. Howard was the guy fromst night? The man who seemed to have a lot of clout? And now he was sending someone to find her. It couldn¡¯t be to settle scores, could it? Ivy felt a twinge of fear and nced over to see ra¡¯s puzzled face. If she got into with this suit guy now, there was no wayst night¡¯s escapade would stay a secret. ra hadn¡¯t gained anything the previous day and was sure to seize this opportunity to make a scene! Rather than going home and having ra spill the beans to their parents, Ivy decided it was better to see what this Balfour wanted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Under ra¡¯s baffled gaze, Ivy followed Quinton to his car and the car quickly drove off. ra watched the luxury car disappear, envy bubbling inside her, yet she was utterly confused. How does Ivy know someone with a fancy car like that? ¡°ra, was that Ivy who just came by? I swear I heard her voice!¡± Tessa emerged from the house, only to find ra standing alone at the door. ra snapped back to reality, nodded, and said with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Yeah, she was here but got whisked away by a man.¡± ¡°Whisked away by a man?¡± Tessa¡¯s face clouded with concern. ¡°Which man? She didn¡¯te home last nigh, and now she¡¯s gone again just after getting back?¡± ra scoffed and stepped inside. ¡°What else could it be? A girl noting home after a night out is obviously up to no good with some guy! I saw her get into a luxury car with a married man. Probably off to be some rich guy¡¯s mistress! Tessa, you really should keep a better eye on my sister. Let her not get into such disgraceful situations!¡± ¡°A mistress? Ivy would never¡­¡± Tessa looked at her, with disbelief etched on her face, finding it hard to believe her daughter would do such a thing. ¡°Impossible, Ivy¡¯s never even had a boyfriend, how could she¡­¡± Just then, Finn Dunhill descended the stairs, catching the tail end of Tessa¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What about Ivy?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Dad, Ivy¡¯s be some rich man¡¯s mistress. She probably won¡¯t being home anymore.¡± ra lied with ease, secretly thrilled at the thought of Ivying back to a scolding. Finn was usually busy with work and didn¡¯t involve himself much with home affairs, but he valued family reputation above all and despised such scandalous behavior. ¡°What? She¡¯s be a mistress for whom? A daughter of our family can¡¯t be involved in such indecency!¡± Finn¡¯s stern gaze fell on Tessa. Tessa, knowing her husband was angry and feeling her ownck of standing in the household, quickly adopted an indignant tone. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s my fault for not disciplining her. When she gets back, we need to teach her a lesson!¡± Ivy was oblivious to ra¡¯s machinations back home. She rode in Quinton¡¯s car to a posh suburban neighborhood, pulling up in front of a grand vi. ¡°Ivy, get out. Mr. Howard is waiting for you inside.¡± It wasn¡¯t until she was standing at the vi¡¯s entrance that Ivy truly began to feel nervous. She had no idea what or who awaited her inside. Taking a deep breath, Ivy stepped forward and rang the doorbell. Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 The door swung open from the inside, and there stood Balfour, d in a sleek ck tracksuit, the epitome of casual luxury. ¡°Your guy said you¡­ you wanted to see me?¡± Without a word, Balfour turned and sauntered deeper into the house, leaving Ivy no choice but to follow him inside. The interior was a study in minimalist elegance, the kind of understated opulence that made her family¡¯s attempts at grandeur look like child¡¯s y. Standing in the living room, Ivy maintained a careful distance. ¡°So, what¡¯s up? Why¡¯d you call me here?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Balfour slid a folder across the table toward her. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, we¡¯ve still got time to change it.¡± Ivy¡¯s face was a mask of confusion as she flipped the folder open. The bold letters on the first page left her speechless, ¡°Marriage Agreement? What¡¯s this? Who¡¯s getting married?¡± ¡°You and me,¡± Balfour said nonchntly, taking a sip of his coffee as if proposing a business merger rather than a lifelongmitment. Ivy scanned the document. It was pretty straightforward ¨C marry Balfour, stick it out for a year, and walk away with a million-dor annualpensation. Was this some kind of arrangement? Did this man really see her as someone who¡¯d sell herself for money? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, when exactly did I agree to marry you?¡± Ivy scoffed at the absurdity of the contract, closing the folder with a snap and sliding it back across the table. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what¡¯s written here. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± With that, she rose to leave, but just then, her phone buzzed. It was her mother, Tessa, calling. Balfour watched her go, making no move to stop her, no attempt to speak. After all, if it weren¡¯t for the need to appease his grandparents, he¡¯d never even consider marrying a woman like her. Earlier that morning, after Ivy had left the hotel, Alyssa Howard¡¯s call hade in, nagging him about settling down, giving him an earful. His grandparents were getting on in years and increasingly anxious about his bachelorhood, setting him up on blind dates left and right, hoping he¡¯d tie the knot soon. In the beginning, Alyssa would consult Balfour about these setups, but now she merely informed him of the time and ce,pletely disregarding his personal feelings. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not looking to get married just yet.¡± At those words, Alyssa¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Do you really intend to be the death of us? At our age, all we want is to see you kids settled down. Otherwise, your granddad and I will go to our graves with eyes wide open.¡± Every time Balfour voiced his reluctance, Alyssa resorted to threats of mortality. Sigh. ¡°Balfour, be honest with me, do you just not like women?¡± A flicker of emotion crossed Balfour¡¯s stoic face before calm returned. ¡°No, I already have a fianc¨¦e. I¡¯ll bring her to meet you in a few days.¡± ¡°A fianc¨¦e? Really?¡± Skepticism was thick in Alyssa¡¯s voice. Looking at the two hundred bucks on the ground, Balfour came up with apromise. ¡°Yeah, Grandma, you¡¯ll see her soon enough.¡± Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you this one. But if you don¡¯t bring someone home with you, I swear I¡¯ll stop taking my medicine,¡± she dered with a mix of jest and stubbornness. After hanging up, Balfour picked up the two hundred-dor bills the woman had carelessly tossed on the floor and dialed his right-hand man, Quinton, ¡°A woman walked into my roomst night. I want to see her.¡± ¡°Right away. I¡¯ll track her down.¡± Quinton was taken aback to hear about a woman entering Balfour¡¯s private space. He had been working with Balfour for years and knew how much he despised women throwing themselves at him. He¡¯d always managed to keep Balfour¡¯s affairs in order, preventing any unwee advances. He hadn¡¯t expected this slip-up. N?velDrama.Org content. Thankfully, Balfour didn¡¯t take it out on him. After leaving Balfour¡¯s ce, Ivy stepped outside and answered her phone, ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°You little hellion! Where are you?¡± Tessa¡¯s voice was sharp on the other end. ¡°Ivy, how were you raised? What kind of ady goes off to be someone¡¯s mistress, a homewrecker? Have you no shame? Your father, your sister, and the entire family have reputations to uphold!¡± Ivy was bewildered, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not seeing anyone, let alone as a mistress.¡± ¡°You still deny it? Your sister spilled the beans, Ivy. I thought, despite not being as aplished as your sister, you at least had some sense and decency. But this¡­this is despicable!¡± Despicable? Ivy never imagined her own mother would use such harsh words to describe her. She always knew that between herself and ra, Tessa had always favored ra, even though ra wasn¡¯t her biological child. Tessa loved her stepfather, Finn, and knew he chose her because she was sensible and would take good care of ra. Tessa was aware that if ra said one bad word about her to Finn, he could easily disown her, making her position as Mrs. Dunhill quite precarious. She¡¯d hoped to bear Finn a son to carry on the family name but ended up with Ivy, whom she saw as a disappointment. So, she neglected her own daughter and poured all her attention into ra to secure her ce in the family. If kicked out, both Tessa and Ivy would have a hard time. Ivy had understood this from a very young age and never fought with ra, tolerating her mistreatment as if it didn¡¯t matter. But she hadn¡¯t expected her own mother to turn on her over ra¡¯s words. ¡°Mom! ra¡¯s talking nonsense! I¡¯m not involved with anyone!¡± Before Tessa could respond, Finn reached out for the phone. She passed it to him immediately. ¡°Ivy, you haven¡¯t made anything of yourself since college, and I¡¯ve never held that against you. But no member of our family can be involved in scandalous behavior! Get away from that man ande home. If not, don¡¯t ever bothering back,¡± Finn said sternly and hung up. Tessa tried to appease Finn with a nervous smile, ¡°Finn, I¡¯m sure Ivy¡¯s just confused. She¡¯lle home soon.¡± Her words did nothing to soften Finn¡¯s expression. He stood up, clearly annoyed. ¡°You haven¡¯t worked a day since marrying me, dedicating yourself to raising our daughters. But I can¡¯t fathom how you¡¯ve managed to raise yours like this! Hmph!¡± ¡°Finn, I¡­¡± Tessa¡¯s voice trailed off, realizing she was on thin ice. Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 Finn stormed out of the house without giving Tessa a chance to exin herself. Tessa looked utterly flustered until ra stepped forward, took her hand with a sly smile, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Tessa. I¡¯ll talk to Dad. Ivy going off the rails is her own doing; it¡¯s got nothing to do with you.¡± ra¡¯s words were a relief, and Tessa, feeling touched, responded, ¡°ra, you¡¯re such a sweetheart. I knew there was a reason I always liked you!¡± After the call ended abruptly, Ivy felt utterly helpless. She hadn¡¯t expected ra to not only fail in her schemes but to also spread such nasty rumors about her at home. Home was no sanctuary for Ivy, and with the turmoil there, she didn¡¯t know where she could turn for shelter. Even without any proof, ra¡¯s words were enough to convince their parents of Ivy¡¯s guilt, rendering her exnations useless. It was just like when they were in grade school; ra would start a fight, but as soon as she cried and imed Ivy was the bully, their parents would take her side without question. She had never had a ce in that house, no one to rely on. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If she went back now, she¡¯d face her parents¡¯ scolding, as well as ra¡¯s schadenfreude and insults. For some reason, after dealing with this for over two decades, Ivy suddenly felt exhausted, just so tired. She turned back to look at the vi for a long time before gathering her courage to return and knock on the door. The door opened once again, with Balfour standing on the other side. ¡°About that agreement from earlier¡­ can I still sign it?¡± Ivy asked. Balfour was somewhat surprised by her return, but it wasn¡¯t unwee. He nodded subtly and let Ivy back in. Sitting on the couch again, Ivy seemed ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being indecisive. It¡¯s just that I have my reasons.¡± *Just read the agreement, Balfour said, not interested in her reasons. Why Ivy returned or what made her do it didn¡¯t matter to Balfour. All he wanted was a wife who could appease his grandparents and help him avoid unnecessary complications. ¡°Alright,¡± Ivy sighed, feeling her previous exnations were redundant. She took the agreement and read it very carefully this time. The marriage contract was clear. They would need to register their marriage legally and live together. To the outside world, they would appear as a real couple. Balfour needed Ivy to y the part of an ideal wife in public to satisfy his family¡¯s elders. And Ivy would receive a fair amount of money, though that wasn¡¯t her main concern; she just didn¡¯t want to go home and needed somewhere to stay for the time being. After reading the contract, Ivy ced it back on the table. ¡°I¡¯m willing to sign this and marry you, but I have one condition.¡± Balfour had braced himself for her demands from the start, knowing that a woman agreeing to such an arrangement would surely have her terms. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 ¡°Look, once we¡¯re hitched, I¡¯m gonna need you toe with me to meet my folks, but let¡¯s keep your financial status under wraps for now, okay?¡± Ivy said, biting her lip with worry. She knew her parents, Tessa and Finn, had a nose for money, and if they caught even the slightest whiff of wealth from her future hubby, they¡¯d be all over it like bees on honey. She didn¡¯t need that kind of trouble. The man simply nodded. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but appreciate Balfour¡¯s easygoing nature. Without further ado, she scribbled her name on the prenup. Even though it was only a year-longmitment, at least she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about getting kicked to the curb with nowhere to go. This is from N?velDrama.Org. After watching Ivy sign the contract, Balfour didn¡¯t utter another word. He just stood up, ready to head upstairs. ¡°Wait, hold up¡­ What should I be doing now? What¡¯s next?¡± Ivy asked, rising to her feet in a hurry. Quinton will fill you in on the details,¡± Balfour said, and with that, he strode upstairs. Man of few words, huh? Ivy pursed her lips and got up, heading out the door where Quinton was waiting with a polite smile. ¡°Hey, Mr. Howard said I shoulde see you about whates next?¡± Quinton nodded and handed her a folder from his car. ¡°Mr. Howard asked me to get some newlywed essentials ready for you. Here¡¯s the list I put together. Anything missing?¡± Ivy flipped through the folder. It detailed every possible necessity, right down to tampons. ¡°No, it¡¯s all there. More than enough.¡± ¡°Good to hear,¡± Quinton said, unsurprised. He was known for his meticulous nature-yesterday¡¯s oversight being a rare exception. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ll drive you back to your home so you can pack up your stuff.¡± She nodded and got into Quinton¡¯s car, her mind a bit fuzzy as she stared out at the passing scenery. Suddenly, she spotted yesterday¡¯s bar! She and ra had been therest night, where ra had deliberately gotten her drunk. Maybe the bar¡¯s security cameras caught something. ¡°Quinton, could you stop the car for a sec? I wanna check out that bar!¡± Quinton wasn¡¯t one to take orders, but as Balfour¡¯s wife-to-be for the next year, Ivy was essentially his boss. If her requests were reasonable, he¡¯d oblige. He pulled into the bar¡¯s parking lot and they stepped inside together. The bartender hurried over as they entered. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re just cleaning up. Not open for business yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to drink. I lost something herest night and I¡¯d like to take a look at your security footage,¡± Ivy exined. The bartender hesitated. ¡°Sorry, but we can¡¯t just show our surveince footage to anyone.¡± Ivy had anticipated this resistance and turned to Quinton with pleading eyes. Catching her look, Quinton knew exactly what to do. ¡°I¡¯m the executive assistant to the President of Howard Group. If you can¡¯t make the call, get your boss out here.¡± Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 The name ¡°the Howard Group¡± seemed to act like a magic spell on the waiter¡¯s demeanor. No more than a moment had passed before he ushered the two guests to a plush booth, serving them a complimentary pair of ice waters. ¡°Please hang tight,¡± he said with newfound deference. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch the boss straight away.¡± The stark shift in the waiter¡¯s attitude was a clear testament to the might of the Howard Group¡¯s influence in the city. Ivy¡¯s heart began to race; she had never mixed with such high-rollers before. Now, she was on the brink of being married to one of them for a whole year, and she couldn¡¯t fathom what that might entail. The bar owner arrived posthaste with a practiced smile on his face. ¡°My apologies for the wait. I hear you had a bit of a mishap with some lost belongings. Looking to checkst night¡¯s surveince footage, are we? This ce is quite the maze, lots of angles to cover. Can you tell me where to start looking?¡± Quinton nced over to Ivy. Standing, Ivy pointed to the booth nearby. ¡°Around this area, and the corridor leading to your hotel.¡± Will do. Give me a moment.¡± The bar owner instructed an employee to fetch aptop and queued up the relevant footage. Sure enough, the surveince footage clearly showed yesterday¡¯s scene with ra urging Ivy to drink, every gesture and expression painfully evident. And there, in the corridor footage, was ra entangled in chatter with Vincent. Initially, Vincent seemed intent on coaxing ra upstairs, but after a brief exchange, he left with a chuckle and a nod, heading up alone. Ivy could only surmise that it was then ra had struck her deal with Vincent, promising to deliver her sister to his bed after the night¡¯s festivities. Oh, what a doting sister ra was! ¡°Boss, I need a copy of this video. It¡¯s important.¡± With Balfour behind them, the bar owner didn¡¯t dare refuse or pry further. With the footage in hand, Ivy and Quinton proceeded to her family. Quinton parked in front of the grand estate and turned to Ivy with a respectful air. ¡°Ivy, would you like me to apany you inside?¡± He had seen the altercation between Ivy and ra the previous day and was concerned about her standing with her family. His presence as a Balfour¡¯s assistant might afford her some protection, sparing her from the worst of their treatment. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ivy found the notion bitterly ironic; needing an outsider¡¯s support to enter her own home. ¡®No need, I¡¯ll manage. Just wait here for me, please.¡± Declining Quinton¡¯s offer, Ivy stepped through the threshold alone. The first to greet her was her mother, Tessa. Tessa¡¯s face soured at the sight of her daughter. Her hand shot up,nding a sharp p across Ivy¡¯s face. ¡°How dare you show your face? Do you any idea how much your father scolded me? He¡¯s still giving me the cold shoulder because of you!¡± Tears sprang to Ivy¡¯s eyes, not from the sting on her cheek, but from the ache in her heart. After such a long absence, her mother¡¯s first instinct wasn¡¯t concern but me, followed by violence. have Ivy quickly wiped away the tears and faced Tessa with a defiant re. Without a word or a plea for understanding, she retreated to her room to pack. ¡°Ivy, what are you doing? Are you really moving out to be someone¡¯s mistress?¡± Tessa followed, her voice sharp with anger as she watched Ivy gather her things. Ivy continued in silence, swiftly collecting her belongings. All her life, she¡¯d been handed down ra¡¯s castoffs. There was no reason to take them now. Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 Everything was packed, and all Ivy had was a single suitcase. Gripping the handle, she was ready to head downstairs and leave, when Tessa suddenly clutched at her arm. ¡°Ivy, have you lost your mind? Show some self-respect, will you? With your looks, snagging a husband should be a walk in the park. Why on earth would you be someone¡¯s mistress?¡± ¡°Mom, is that really what you think of me?¡± Ivy retorted, her eyes zing with indignation. Tessa was taken aback; she had never seen such a look from her daughter before. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Had Ivy found herself a sugar daddy and now felt too big for her britches? Seizing the moment of Tessa¡¯s distraction, Ivy wrenched her arm free and hurried downstairs, suitcase in tow. The moment she reached the bottom of the stairs, she ran into Finn and his daughter ra. ra, spotting the suitcase in Ivy¡¯s hand, let out a mocking sneer. ¡°Dad, I told you Ivy was ying mistress to someone! Look at her, taking all her stuff. She¡¯s moving out to be fully kept by her sugar daddy!¡± Finn¡¯s gaze upon Ivy turned icy with disapproval. ¡°Ivy, are you really going to drag our family name through the mud?¡± Finn¡¯s face was stern with regret. ¡°If I¡¯d known your mother was carrying a daughter, I might not have let her bring you into this world.¡± Ivy had heard such harsh words many times over the years. She was never the child her parents had hoped for. If they hadn¡¯t thought Tessa was carrying a son, Ivy would never have been given the chance to live. She had always endured in silence. But after what ra had done to herst night, and with their parents¡¯ blind support for ra, Ivy couldn¡¯t forgive or hold back any longer. ¡°Mom, Dad, I am moving out. I came back to pick up my things, and also there are some things I need to say to you.¡± Seeing that Ivy might reveal the truth, ra panicked. She quickly shot Tessa a look, silently pleading with her to rein in her daughter! Tessa caught it on immediately. Finn hadn¡¯t spoken to her all night because of the scandal surrounding lvy, and she did not want to provoke her husband¡¯s ire because of their disappointing daughter, Ivy. ¡°If you¡¯ve decided to move out, what more is there to talk about? If you respected our wishes, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten yourself into this mess!¡± Tessa didn¡¯t want to hear anything Ivy had to say, fearing she¡¯d say something to further enrage Finn. Finn had no intention of listening either. He was about to head back upstairs when Ivy rushed forward, blocking his path with her arm. ¡°Mom, Dad! The truth is,st night ra dragged me to a bar and deliberately got me drunk. She nned to offer me up to a businessman in exchange for favors. I haven¡¯t be anyone¡¯s mistress. It wasn¡¯t me who was entangled with a man!¡± ¡°Ivy, what are you¡­ You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± ra¡¯s facade crumbled into panic as she lunged forward, trying to pull Ivy away. ¡°Don¡¯t make up lies to clear your name by dumping this on me!¡± Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 ¡°Spouting nonsense? Sis, did you forget what you did justst night?¡± Ivy challenged as she brandished a USB drive like a smoking gun. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯ve forgotten; I¡¯ve got the evidence! Dare to let everyone have a look?¡± This was the first time in years that Ivy stood up to her sister ra with such fiery defiance, and it caught ra off-guard, her face a mask of shock. Perhaps it was the knowledge that she had a ce to go for the next year that emboldened Ivy, lessening her fear of being kicked out of her family household. ra¡¯splexion paled at the mention of evidence, her tone softening a notch. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯ve already made a mistake; don¡¯tpound it! i¡¯m sure if you just apologize, our mom and dad will forgive you!¡± But the more ra tried to stop her, the more it implied that the evidence in Ivy¡¯s possession was indeed potent. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ivy turned to Finn, their father. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your daughter too. Won¡¯t you even give me a chance to prove my innocence?¡± It was the first time in years that Finn truly looked at his youngest daughter, and she seemed different from before. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Show us this evidence of yours!¡± Finn dered. As Finn asked to see Ivy¡¯s evidence, ra quickly reached out to grasp his arm. ¡°Dad, why look at it? Ivy¡¯s definitely lying, you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Finn interjected. He wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Ivy and did have a soft spot for ra. But this time, he wasn¡¯t swayed. ¡°ra, if she¡¯s lying, she won¡¯t fool me. Let¡¯s see the evidence she ims to have.¡± With Finn¡¯s word as the final say, ra had no choice but to re venomously at lvy, silently praying that her sister was just bluffing. The family of four sat down in the living room. Ivy connected the USB to theptop and opened the first video. ¡°This is the surveince footage fromst night. Sis said she was heartbroken and asked me to join her at the bar. Once there, she kept pushing drinks on me. Mom, Dad, see for yourselves if I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± ra was stunned; she hadn¡¯t expected Ivy to get hold of the bar¡¯s surveince footage! However, she quickly regained herposure, putting on a pitiful act. ¡°Dad, Mom, I didn¡¯t deceive Ivy. I was genuinely upsetst night! You know, I had a crush on a celebrity, but he recently went public with a girlfriend, and I was heartbroken. I just wanted my little sister to keep mepany.¡± ¡°Yes, ra told us all about her crush on that actor What was his name?¡± Tessa, their mother, chimed in, eager to curry favor with Finn on ra¡¯s behalf. ¡°ra was hurt, Ivy. What¡¯s wrong with spending some time with your sister?¡± Watching her own motherfort ra, Ivy felt both pain and irony. She had always envied ra¡¯s position. Her own mother had neverforted her like that. ¡°If she just wanted me to drink with her, I wouldn¡¯t have minded. But ra plotted against me, sending me to another man¡¯s bed to exchange favors for her, and then smeared my name, iming I was someone else¡¯s mistress. Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± With that, Ivy yed the second video. This clip clearly captured ra cuddling andughing with a man, her radiant smile unforced. Vincent¡¯s hand was wrapped possessively around her waist. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Tessa blinked in disbelief, her gaze shifting to ra in astonishment. ra clenched her fists with a fierce re directed at Ivy. Ivy met her sister¡¯s gaze, struggling to contain the anger within. ¡°Dad, ra imed I was somebody¡¯s mistress without any proof. This video clearly shows she was the one forcing drinks on me. Don¡¯t you believe me now?¡± Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 After watching the two videos, Finn¡¯s heart had settled on a verdict. He turned to ra, ¡°Sweetie, what in the world is going on here?¡± Even though Finn had just seen ra tangled up with an older man, his tone remained gentle, a stark contrast to the icy edge he¡¯d used when calling Ivy the day before. That was the difference. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. No matter the mistake, Finn wouldn¡¯t truly me ra, let alone abandon her. But Ivy, she was dispensable. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s a film producer. My agent introduced me to him. I was just trying tond a role, and nothing else happened between us.¡± ra looked at Finn with a face full of distress. ¡°Breaking into showbiz was my choice. I didn¡¯t want to trouble you to clear the path for me, so I had to rely on myself.¡± ¡°And what about this?¡± Ivy pulled out a piece of paper; it was a hotel check-in record. Thank goodness for Quinton. Without him, she¡¯d never have been able to get her hands on this. ¡°Why does the hotel room booked under my sister¡¯s name have a man named Vincent checked in?¡± Confronted with evidence, ra tried several times to exin but found herself at a loss for words. Finn¡¯s anger finally surfaced upon seeing the hotel check-in record, ¡°Sweetie, did¡­ did you really book a room with him? How¡­ how did you end up like this? For the sake of fame, you¡­¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not like that. Nothing happened between me and that man. I just booked the room for him; I didn¡¯t go there,¡± ra reached out to grab her father¡¯s hand but he pulled away. Turning her head sharply, ra red at Ivy with venom, ¡°Ivy, why are you smearing my name? I¡¯ve always treated you like my own sister. Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°Own sister? Is this how you treat your own sister?¡± Ivy scoffed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯d rather not have a sister like you!¡± Watching the situation spiral, Tessa stepped in to smooth things over, ¡°Ivy, ra is still your sister. What are you trying to do with these things, deliberately driving a wedge between her and your father?¡± It was astounding that even now, Tessa chose to stand by ra, shifting all me onto Ivy. If Ivy had harbored any small hope for maternal affection from Tessa, it vanished in that moment. The woman before her didn¡¯t resemble a mother at all. She had be a stranger, one who had never held Ivy in her heart. How could such a mother ever offer her love? From the moment she married Finn, Tessa had been nothing more than Mrs. Dunhill, a doting mother to ra, and never a mother to Ivy. ¡°Mom, Dad, the evidence is right here. Who you choose to believe is not within my control, and I won¡¯t say more than necessary. Besides, I¡¯m getting married and will be moving out soon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tessa stared at her, shocked. ¡°Ivy, what did you just say? Getting married?¡± Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 It was as if Tessa finally took notice of her daughter, Ivy, but it was a tad toote. Ivy stood up, crossing the living room to face her parents squarely, ¡°Dad, Mom, I came home today to clear the air about the rumors swirling around me and to let you know that I got married.¡± ¡°Ivy, marriage isn¡¯t a trivial matter! You didn¡¯t even discuss it with us beforehand. Making such a decision on your own is downright disrespectful!¡± sneered her sister ra, seizing the chance to stir the pot. Her few words ignited the anger of Finn and Tessa. Tessa shot up from her chair, striding forward to p Ivy across the face, ¡°Who gave you permission to get married? Who did you marry without consulting us? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been someone¡¯s mistress and now you¡¯re trying to y house?¡± ¡°Mom, I told you, I¡¯ve never been anyone¡¯s mistress! Marriage is my own business. It doesn¡¯t require anyone else¡¯s approval,¡± Ivy protested, covering her stinging cheek and turning to face her cold-hearted mother. All her life, Tessa had been so desperate to please her husband that she¡¯d poured all her attention onto her stepdaughter, ra, constantly doting on her and neglecting her own flesh and blood. ¡°Who is he, Ivy? Who did you marry?¡± Finn finally spoke up, his voice stern with questioning. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know him,¡± Ivy replied, casting a nce his way. ¡°After the wedding, I¡¯ll find a time to bring him over.¡±¡± ¡°Sis, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really trying to go from mistress to madam with some old geezer?¡± ra said, feigning concern as if she were the protective older sister fearing for her sibling¡¯s well-being. ¡°He¡¯s probably deceiving you, and he won¡¯t leave his wife for you. Ivy,e back to your senses; don¡¯t do something foolish!¡± ra¡¯s words sparked a reaction in Tessa, who grabbed Ivy¡¯s arm tightly, Ivy, I won¡¯t allow you to chase after some old man, wrecking someone else¡¯s home!¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve exined this to you over and over. It¡¯s not me who¡¯s tangled up with an old man! If you don¡¯t remember, I can y the video we just watched again!¡± Ivy was truly exhausted. Tessa frowned, ¡°Even so, Ivy, you can¡¯t just marry willy-nilly! Tell me, what about the wedding and betrothal gift?¡± So that was it. Her mother didn¡¯t care about who Ivy was marrying; she was only concerned about the financial benefits preceding the agreement. Ivy looked down with a wry smile on her face, ¡°No betrothal gift at all.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°What!¡± Tessa shrieked, ¡°That¡¯s uneptable! We¡¯ve raised you for years, spending so much money. How can we just marry you off for nothing? No, I don¡¯t agree.¡± ra stood to the side, arms crossed over her chest, looking on with amusement, ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s going on really? You didn¡¯t marry some penniless guy, did you? How could he not afford even a small sum of betrothal gift? Are you nning to skip the wedding altogether?¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin further and simply responded, ¡°No wedding. My marriage isn¡¯t a show for others.¡± ¡°How can there be no wedding? In our family, we have no precedent for sneaking around! Ivy, you¡¯re being so thoughtless!¡± Finn looked at her with disappointment. ¡°I do not approve of this marriage!¡± Ivy scoffed at him, ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m here to inform you of my marriage, not to seek your approval. It doesn¡¯t matter if you disagree!¡± ¡°How can you speak to your father like that?¡± Tessa charged before Finn could reply. ¡°We¡¯ve raised you all these years and spent so much money. Was it all for nothing?¡± In the end, all they cared about was money. Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 ¡°I¡¯ll pay back every penny you spent on me. As for marriage, I won¡¯t be following your ns,¡± Ivy dered firmly, grabbing her suitcase. and turning on her heel to leave. ¡°Ivy, stop right there!¡± Tessa¡¯s shout did nothing to slow Ivy down; she continued on, leaving Tessa clutching her chest, looking as if she might faint from the shock. ¡°Dad, Tessa, don¡¯t be upset,¡± ra chimed in, the picture of innocence as she reached out to steady Tessa¡¯s hand. ¡°She is just being headstrong, but you still have me! I promise I¡¯ll find a good husband and won¡¯t let you down.¡± Tessa gripped her hand, her face softening with relief. ¡°Thank goodness we have you. Oh! Ivy used to be so sensible when she was younger. I can¡¯t fathom what¡¯s gotten into her now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not raising your daughter right!¡± Finn growled in a low voice. ¡°If she wants to leave, then she need not bothering back!¡± Tessa sat down, silenced by his outburst. Stepping out of the household, Ivy took a deep breath, feeling a wave of liberation wash over her. From this day on, she could live life on her own terms, no longer bending to the will of others. ¡°Ivy, your ride is ready.¡± Quinton said as he opened the car door for her, then took her suitcase. ¡°Thanks,¡± Ivy murmured, sliding into the car. On the way to the Howard residence, Ivy¡¯s thoughts drifted to the man named Balfour, and she felt a flutter of nerves. She had a year ahead of her living with a stranger, trying to integrate into a new, prestigious family. She wondered if she had the strength to do well. ¡°Ivy, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± This time, Quinton was dropping her off at the Howard Mansion, a ce that struck Ivy with awe.. Such grandeur, such an impressive estate. For the next year, this would be her home. She resolved to use the time wisely to n for her future. As Ivy walked in, she spotted two elderly figures on the couch, smiling warmly at her. She halted, flustered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m here to see Balfour¡­ ¡°The Ivy we¡¯ve heard so much about, I presume?¡± the olddy said with a chuckle. Ivy was surprised they knew her name. ¡°Uh¡­ yes, I¡¯m Ivy.¡± The olddy scrutinized her with a curious gaze, ¡°Quite lovely indeed. But aside from your beauty, I wonder what made Balfour so determined to marry you?¡± From their tone, Ivy realized these were Balfour¡¯s grandparents. She quickly stepped forward and bowed respectfully, saying, ¡°I apologize for the intrusion; Balfour hasn¡¯t introduced me to his family yet. But I assume you must be his dear grandparents. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Ivy.¡± Her grace seemed to take the olddy by surprise, who perhaps expected someone less refined. Her opinion of Ivy improved noticeably. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°We¡¯re Balfour¡¯s grandparents. We heard about the uing wedding,¡± Alyssa said, gesturing to the sofa. ¡°Have a seat, dear.¡± Hearing they were Balfour¡¯s grandparents, Ivy grew even more nervous but sat down obediently, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both!¡± ¡°Balfour hasn¡¯t mentioned you before. Could you tell us how the two of you met?¡± Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 Facing Alyssa¡¯s question, Ivy felt a bit nervous. Certainly she couldn¡¯t spill the beans that they had known each other by identally entering the wrong rooms and spending the night together, could she? Balfour hadn¡¯t prepped her for this, and she was at a loss for words, desperately trying not to let any truth slip through. ¡°We, uh¡­¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After a long pause, Ivy finally spoke up, ¡°Well, there was once I ran into a bit of trouble, and Balfour, he helped me out. I thanked him, and¡­ and¡­ gradually we got to know each other.¡± She deliberately kept her answer vague. ¡°Is that so?¡± Alyssa wasn¡¯t entirely convinced by Ivy¡¯s story. ¡°From my understanding, my grandson isn¡¯t exactly the knight-in-shining-armor type of person.¡± Internally, Ivy couldn¡¯t agree more with Alyssa¡¯s assessment. Balfour struck her as the type who was cool as ice, one who¡¯d rather keep to himself than get involved. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate, haha.¡± To keep her secret, Ivy forced herself to continue the charade. Alyssa perceived Ivy¡¯s demure demeanor, which stood out from the flock of socialites that often fluttered around Balfour. Of course, they¡¯d had researched on her family, and word was that Ivy didn¡¯t exactly have a very good reputation there. Yet, the girl in front of her didn¡¯t seem to fit the rumors. Feeling the scrutinizing gaze of the elders, Ivy grew ufortable, dreading the thought of being exposed. She stood up, seeking to change the subject, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Howard, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. How about I whip up something for us to eat?¡± At this, Alyssa looked surprised. ¡°You cook?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pretty good in the kitchen!¡± Back when her parents were away, she was in charge of cooking for herself and ra, honing her culinary skills. Confidence was something she had in spades when it came to cooking. Alyssa nodded, curious to taste what this young girl could do, and agreed to let Ivy take over the kitchen. The Howard family¡¯s fridge was stocked with fresh ingredients. Ivy marveled for a moment before selecting what she needed and quickly prepared several homestyle dishes. ¡°Mr. Howard, Mrs. Howard, dinner¡¯s ready. Pleasee and see if it¡¯s to your taste.¡± Alyssa and Dean came over and were quite impressed by the spread of four dishes and a soupid out on the table. Throughout the meal, Ivy was attentive and considerate, frequently offering to serve the elderly couple. By the end of dinner, Alyssa had warmed up considerably to the girl. This Ms. Dunhill that Balfour had brought home wasn¡¯t bad at all! After they had finished eating, Ivy intended to wash the dishes, but Alyssa stopped her. ¡°Leave these chores to the staff. You¡¯re going to be Mrs. Howard, and you won¡¯t need to bother with such trifles.¡± Ivy nodded with embarrassment. At home, these were things she was expected to do, and she had grown ustomed to it. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s walk off that meal. Ivy, why don¡¯t you join me for a stroll in the garden?¡± Alyssa said warmly, inviting her by the hand. Ivy agreed and dutifully apanied the olddy. Walking hand in hand with the hostess of the house in the garden was still something Ivy wasn¡¯t used to. She tried to retract her hand a few times but felt it would be inappropriate. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯ve arranged several dates for Balfour before, but he¡¯s turned them all down. I thought he wasn¡¯t interested in marriage, but then he surprises us by bringing you home out of the blue!¡± Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 When Alyssa pointed it out, the pieces fell into ce for Ivy. She had been puzzled, unable to fathom why Balfour would seek her out for an contractual marriage. After all, she didn¡¯t believe he felt any obligation towards her because of that one night they spent together, nor did she think eligible women were in short supply around him. So it was all to appease his family, to meet their incessant prodding. ¡°Ivy, I can tell you¡¯re a good girl. With you by his side, he¡¯ll give his grandparents some peace of mind.¡± Faced with Alyssa¡¯s kindness, Ivy suddenly felt a twinge of guilt. Her marriage to Balfour was a sham, which was set to dissolve after a year. She had no idea how she would face Alyssa when the time came. As they strolled, Alyssa gave Ivy some advice before retiring to her quarters, letting the housemaid guide Ivy to Balfour¡¯s room for rest. Surveying the room, which was several times the size of her former quarters at her family¡¯s converted storeroom, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but marvel. It felt surreal, like a dream. Just this morning, she was in that tiny bedroom, and now she found herself in this luxurious master bedroom. It was overwhelming, almost suffocating. After a moment lost in thought, Ivy bathed and changed into modest nightwear. With nothing else to do, she went to bed. She had been anxious about Balfour¡¯s return, uncertain of how to face him, but soon after lying down, sleepiness took her into its soft embrace. A restful night passed, and when she awoke the next day, the other half of the bed was still untouched, bearing no signs of anyone having slept there. Balfour hadn¡¯te backst night. This eased Ivy¡¯s mind considerably; she wasn¡¯t ready to share a bed with a man who was still a stranger to her. Noticing it was still early, Ivy freshened up and headed downstairs to the kitchen. Upon entering, she found a maid already busy preparing breakfast. Ivy approached with a smile, ¡°Let me help.¡± The maid¡¯s smile faltered, ¡°Miss, this is my job. I¡¯ve got it covered!¡± ¡°No worries, I don¡¯t anything to do anyway.¡± Ivy took the basket from the maid¡¯s hands and began washing the ingredients. The maid didn¡¯t leave but stepped aside, watching Ivy with a cool gaze. Realizing she might have overstepped, possibly endangering the maid¡¯s position, Ivy quickly reassured her with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin to the grandparents that I insisted on doing this.¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯m Le, been here for years. Mr. Balfour¡¯s meals have always been my responsibility.¡± Ivy nced at her, sensing an assertion of territory, but then she thought she might be overthinking it. ¡°Is that so? Then you must know his tastes well?¡± ¡°Absolutely. He prefers my cooking over anyone else¡¯s. He hardly touches food made by others,¡± Le said with a touch of pride. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ivy finished prepping the ingredients skillfully and moved to the stove, grinning, ¡°Then you¡¯re truly talented. I must try your cooking sometime!¡± Le forced a smile, ¡°Miss, is there anything else I can help with?¡± ¡°Not for now. Take a load off,¡± Ivy said, focused on flipping scones, her specialty for breakfast. She wondered if Alyssa and Dean would take to such a simple, homely breakfast. Le murmured in response but stayed still in the kitchen, silently waiting aside. Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 Ivy had been up since the dawn broke, busy in the kitchen preparing a hearty breakfast. After baking some scones and frying up a batch of eggs, she decided to finish off with a pot of oatmeal. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. While the oatmeal simmered gently on the stove, Ivy¡¯s stomach gave an unexpected lurch. She nced over at Le, her expression a mix of difort and urgency. ¡°Le, I gotta go to the bathroom. The oatmeal¡¯s not ready yet. Could you keep an eye on it for me?¡± ¡°Sure thing, Miss,¡± Le replied, watching Ivy rush off, and a cryptic smile crept over her face. When Ivy returned, she noticed that Le had already served the oatmeal. ¡°It¡¯s ready, huh?¡± ¡°Yes Miss, all set.¡± Le was setting the table with three breakfast tes. ¡°I¡¯ll go fetch Mr. and Mrs. Howard for breakfast.¡± Ivy nodded with a smile and took a seat in the dining room. Something made her uneasy though ¨C the way Le looked at her seemed strange, almost as if she harbored some dislike. But Ivy shook off the thoughts, hoping she was just being paranoid. Soon after, Dean and Alyssa made their way into the dining room. Their eyes lit up at the sight of the spread. Alyssa, with her grandmotherly warmth, beamed at Ivy. ¡°Did you prepare all these up, Ivy?¡± ¡°Yeah, I woke up early and thought I¡¯d whip up something special for you and Grandpa!¡± Ivydled some oatmeal into bowls for them. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I made this oatmeal specially for you. Tell me if it¡¯s to your liking?¡± Alyssa adored the thoughtful girl and dly took the bowl from Ivy, tasting a spoonful. ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s quite tasty.¡± Dean also took a sip, giving Ivy a thumbs-up with a chuckle. ted by their praise, Ivy¡¯s spirits soared, and she even ate more than usual. After breakfast, Ivy brewed some tea for the old couple before heading back to her room to unpack her luggage and put her clothes into the wardrobe. Suddenly, there was a frantic knock at the door. Ivy opened it to find Talia, the maid in charge of caring for Alyssa and Dean Howard, with a panicked expression. ¡°Miss, emergency! The master and mistress are both terribly sick. They¡¯ve got the runs. The butler¡¯s already arranged to have them taken to the hospital. You shoulde too!¡± Ivy was startled and quickly followed Talia out. ¡°What happened? They were fine just a moment ago!¡± Talia exined as they hurried, ¡°Right after breakfast, Mr. Howard started feeling ill, then Mrs. Howard too. After several trips to the bathroom, they could barely stand. I rushed to get the butler, and he had the chauffeur drive them to the hospital.¡± They jumped into the car, and the driver sped towards the hospital. On the way, Ivy texted Balfour: [Grandpa and Grandma have serious diarrhea. We¡¯re on our way to hospital. I¡¯ll send you the address,e when you can.] Arriving at the hospital, Ivy and Talia found the emergency department and saw the elderly couple lying on the beds, looking pale and getting IV fluids. Ivy¡¯s heart sank with worry at the sight. Meanwhile, Balfour, having finished his meeting, rushed to the hospital as fast as he could. As he entered the room, the doctors and nurses arrived with news. ¡°Family of the patients, we¡¯ve conducted a thorough examination. It appears they¡¯ve ingested something contaminated, which led to foodborne illness and diarrhea.¡± Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 ¡°Foodborne illness?¡± Balfour turned his head and looked at Talia who stood beside him. Talia had always been the caregiver for the elderly couple, managing their meals and tending to their needs. Feeling the weight of Balfour¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Talia quickly stood up and waved her hands in defense, ¡°Mr. Balfour, I swear I had no idea! I know how fragile Senior Mr. and Mrs. Howard¡¯s health is. I¡¯ve always been very careful with their diets, never letting them have any takeout or anything. How could they possibly be poisoned?¡± Talia was frantic, trying to clear her name, but without proof, all she could do was waving hands in desperation. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Food?¡± Ivy suddenly thought of herself. She had prepared breakfast that morning. Could Dean and Alyssa¡¯s current condition be because of her cooking? Watching Talia¡¯s anxious demeanor, Ivy hesitated before standing up and speaking softly, ¡°Um¡­ I was the one who made breakfast this morning, andst night¡¯s dinner too. It has nothing to do with Talia.¡± With his eyebrows raised, Balfour fixed his gaze on Ivy without saying a word for a moment. He trusted Talia; after all, she¡¯d been by Alyssa¡¯s side for years, deeply bonded with the old couple. It wasn¡¯t likely she¡¯d poison them. But Ivy, he couldn¡¯t be totally certain about her. After entrusting the care of the elderly to Talia, Balfour led Ivy out of the sickroom and into the hallway. Le was also there, havinge to help with the elderly and waiting outside. Ivy timidly followed behind Balfour. Once they had moved a bit away, she spoke up, ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Howard, I know your family has staff for cooking, but I just arrived and wanted to fulfill our agreement by being a considerate granddaughter-inw, so I thought I¡¯d cook a meal for them.¡± Balfour turned around and looked at her coldly, ¡°So, what exactly did you put in the breakfast?¡± It seemed from Talia¡¯s ount that there was nothing amiss afterst night¡¯s dinner, so the problem must have been with this morning¡¯s meal! Ivy furrowed her brows, thinking hard, ¡°I didn¡¯t add anything strange, just regr ingredients. Mr. Howard, I know you suspect me, but I really didn¡¯t put anything that shouldn¡¯t be there.¡± Balfour scrutinized her; she didn¡¯t seem to be lying and had no apparent motive to harm the elderly. ¡°1¡­ I think I saw something.¡± At the voice, they both turned to see the maid, Le, who had timidly approached. Balfour addressed Le, ¡°What did you see?¡± Le nced fearfully at lvy, as if terrified, ¡°I was there when Ms. Dunhill was making breakfast. I saw her add some white powder to the oatmeal. I asked her what it was, and she said it was a special ingredient in her secret recipe, so I didn¡¯t question further.¡± Ivy was stunned, looking at Le who was tantly lying. She didn¡¯t know how to react, but one thing was clear to her now. This maid had disliked her from the start, harboring hostility; that was certain! ¡°Le, what nonsense are you talking about? When did I ever add white powder to the oatmeal? I have no quarrel with you, and why are you ndering me? Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 Ivy snapped back to reality, frustration bubbling up inside her as she marched over to confront her user. As Ivy closed in, Le began to dodge nervously, retreating until she stumbled and fell onto the floor with a thud. ¡°Ms Dunhill, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to blurt it out¡­ But with the Senior Mr. and Mrs. Howard in such a situation, I had no choice but to tell Balfour any suspicious details. I couldn¡¯t hide it any longer.¡± Ivy¡¯s brow furrowed as she looked down at Le sprawled on the ground. ¡°What are you ying at, fabricating lies out of thin air?¡± Le¡¯s eyes darted about, feigning an almost tearful fear, inching towards Balfour for protection. Balfour¡¯s gaze hardened as he addressed Ivy, ¡°Tell me, why would you poison my grandparents?¡± Hearing him speak so, Ivy realized he had chosen to believe Le. It made sense, after all. One was a maid who had worked for his family for years, and the other was a recent acquaintance, virtually a stranger. It was clear who Balfour would trust. In the past, Ivy might have let this go without exnation. But from the moment she decided to leave her family, she vowed never to suffer from unnecessary injustices again. No one was worth her bearing such grievances! ¡°Le, remember your words! You use me of poisoning the elderly, yet I have a way to prove my innocence!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ivy turned to Balfour, shock etched on her face. ¡°I brought my own pots for cooking breakfast today, and I personally scrubbed every utensil before use. After that, no one else touched them!¡± Ivy was suddenly grateful for her habit of cleaning before cooking. Without it, she wouldn¡¯t know how to prove her innocence now. ¡°During my cooking, I had once used the restroom when I felt unwell.¡± ¡°What are you implying?¡± Balfour¡¯s cold eyes fixated on her. Ivy turned to Le on the ground. ¡°Since the pot is mine and I cooked alone, there shouldn¡¯t be any fingerprints on it besides mine. If there is any, then I¡¯m not the only suspect. Anyone who touched that pot could be the poisoner!¡± She faced Balfour with determination. ¡°I may not be clever, but I¡¯m certainly no fool! If I wanted to harm someone, I wouldn¡¯t poison the food I prepared myself. Only an idiot would sign their name to a crime like that. Unless someone is trying to frame me!¡± Balfour squinted, finding Ivy¡¯s argument logical. He pulled out his phone and called Quinton. ¡°Get over here, now.¡± Balfour¡¯s request for Quinton meant he was considering Ivy¡¯s words, preparing to have the pot examined for fingerprints other than hers. Le rose from the floor, her head low and her demeanor uneasy. ¡°Mr. Howard, I just remembered, Talia asked me to fetch some fresh clothes for the Senior Mr. and Mrs. Howard. I must hurry back.¡± Balfour simply nodded, and Le quickly headed for the elevator. Le left the hospital and hailed a cab back to the Howard Mansion. Ivy saw right through Le¡¯s ruse and grabbed Balfour¡¯s arm to follow suit. ¡°Mr. Howard, I put nothing in the breakfast, but my word alone isn¡¯t proof. This must be connected to Le. She¡¯s rushing back to destroy evidence! If you¡¯re skeptical, let¡¯s secretly follow her and see for ourselves.¡± Balfour looked at Ivy with a mix of suspicion and doubt. It was hard for him to believe that Le, a trusted long-time servant of his household, would have any reason to harm her own employers. Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Still, Balfour decided to follow Le¡¯s tracks with Ivy. The taxi pulled up to the Howard Mansion, and Le rushed to pay the fare before dashing through the gates. After high school, her family couldn¡¯t afford to send her to college. With no other choices, she started job hunting and struck gold with at housemaid position at the Howards¡¯, simple work with generous pay. But more importantly, it was here she met Balfour Howard. She had fallen in love for Balfour! To her, he was a man high above her reach. She never dared to dream, just content with admiring him from a safe distance. Then came Ivy, an ordinary girl who managed to be Balfour¡¯s wife. Why Ivy? Ivy was clever, indeed. Who would have thought of fingerprint analysis to prove her innocence? Le had to hurry home and wipe away all evidence. Then Ivy would have no way to prove she hadn¡¯t poisoned the old couple! Back at the house, Le didn¡¯t bother to take off her shoes, heading straight for the kitchen! But as she reached for the cloth to wipe the evidence away, Ivy walked in, pushed her aside, and snatched the pot. ¡°Le, what are you doing?¡± Stunned, Le tried to grab the pot back from Ivy¡¯s hands. Ivy, holding the pot, backed away as Balfour suddenly appeared. He pulled her behind him, standing protectively in front, and demanded, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Le hadn¡¯t expected Balfour to be home too. She fell to the ground, unable to get up. At that moment, Quinton arrived, somewhat bewildered by the scene. ¡°Mr. Howard, my apologies for beingte. What do you need?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right on time,¡± Ivy said, cing the pot on the counter and looking down at Le. ¡°But I think there¡¯s no need for testing now. Someone¡¯s already acting guilty.¡± Struggling through her pain, Le rose and knelt before them. ¡°Sir, I just came home to get some things. I don¡¯t know why Ivy pushed me.¡± ¡°Le, do you take us for fools? Just as I mention evidence on the pot, you rush back in straight for the kitchen?¡± Ivy squatted before her, lips pursed, eyes questioning. ¡°I¡¯m confident in my cleanliness when I cook. How could Dean and Alyssa get poisoned?¡± Balfour had always ensured the best ingredients for his aging grandparents, with no issues until now. Ivy continued, ¡°For a moment, I doubted myself. Could it have been my mistake that caused their illness? But your usations cleared my self-doubt!¡± Ivy¡¯s frown deepened, her gaze firm on Le. ¡°Only the real culprit would nder me for something I didn¡¯t do. I didn¡¯t bring in any outside pots for breakfast; I used what we¡¯ve always had at home. You panicked when you heard there was evidence on the pot! And you were the only one there when I stepped away to the restroom for five minutes. I suppose that¡¯s when you tampered with it, right?¡± Le shook her head, her guilt evident. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t? Then why rush back to clean the pot if you¡¯re innocent? Doesn¡¯t that scream guilty?¡± Ivy pressed. Now Balfour totally understood what had happened. He demanded to Quinton, ¡°Take the leftover breakfast for analysis. Find the toxic substance and inform the doctors for proper treatment.¡± Quinton nodded, ¡°Yes! And Le¡­¡±. Without a hint of emotion, Balfour nced at Le, ¡°Hand her to the police.¡± Quinton affirmed, ¡°Right away!¡± Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 Le¡¯s heart raced as she heard Balfour¡¯s demand to send her to the police. ¡°Mr. Howard¡­ please, no! I¡¯m innocent¡­ Ms. Dunhill is framing me¡­¡± Mr. Balfour snorted dismissively, ¡°And why would she frame you? If you¡¯re not guilty, why rush back to clean the pot?¡± Tears welled up in Le¡¯s eyes, but she was at a loss for words, ¡°I just¡­¡± Running out of patience, Balfourmanded, ¡°Quinton, take her away!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard!¡± Quinton stepped forward, gripping Le tightly, preparing to escort her out¡­ Realizing she couldn¡¯t deceive them any longer, Le clenched her teeth, ring at Ivy. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re so damn lucky! The young master was almost convinced by me, and yet you still managed to trap me like this. What a schemer you are!¡± As she spoke, her emotions surged, and tears streamed down her face, ¡°You¡¯re a wicked woman, a wicked woman! You¡¯re not worthy of my Mr. Howard!¡± Desperate, Le reached out to w at Ivy. Before Ivy could react, a strong hand pulled her away, avoiding Le¡¯s grasp. Regaining herposure, Ivy turned to see Balfour, her heart skipping a beat. Thank goodness he was there in time to pull her back, saving her from Le¡¯s wrath. ¡°Thank you,¡± Ivy murmured, turning her gaze back to Le. Refusing to leave with Quinton, Le looked at Balfour, crying incessantly, ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯ve worked here for so many years without a single mistake! Can you give me another chance? Please don¡¯t send me to the police, I¡¯ll never do it again!¡± Ivy turned to Balfour, worried that he might let Le off the hook out of sentimentality. ¡°Quinton, see to it properly, and make sure this kind of person never sets foot in Howard¡¯s family again!¡± Without uttering a single word to Le or even sparing her a nce, Balfour turned away and walked out of the kitchen. ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard!¡± Quinton acknowledged, then proceeded to pull Le away. Le was truly frightened now, pleading non-stop, ¡°Quinton, I¡¯ve realized my mistake, please don¡¯t take me to the police.¡± Quinton lifted Le off the ground, ¡°Ms. Dunhill, I¡¯ll take her away now.¡± Ivy nodded. Soon after, the sound of police sirens filled the air. Ivy peered out the window, watching as the police took Le away. Despite her struggles, there was no escaping the consequences. This was the Howard family¡¯s way of justice, indeed fair and impartial. Turning around, Ivy noticed Balfour standing behind her. He asked, ¡°You feel sorry for her?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Ivy shook her head firmly, ¡°She made her bed, now she has to lie in it.¡± Mr. Balfour¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re smarter than I thought.¡± Ivy pursed her lips, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t tricked her, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to prove my innocence.¡± Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 ¡°Thank goodness Le¡¯s got a guilty conscience, or it would¡¯ve been me in that squad car thanks to you, Balfour!¡± Ivy said with a strainedugh, lifting her gaze to meet Balfour¡¯s. For some reason, she felt like the way he was looking at her now was different from before. Feeling ufortable under his gaze, Ivy tried to change the subject. ¡°Ahem! Mr. Howard, you almost had wronged me in hot water back there. Don¡¯t you think you owe me an apology?¡± Balfour cocked his head slightly, looking at Ivy as if she was someone he never met before. Other than his sister Ellinor, no one had ever dared to demand an apology from him. Yet, today he had almost taken Le¡¯s word over Ivy¡¯s, which would have been a terrible mistake. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said curtly, the word dropping from his lips like a stone before he turned and strode upstairs. Although it was far from a heartfelt apology, for Balfour, it was a great step. Ivy was taken aback that he actually apologized and found herself warming up to him a bit. Thinking that he must be hungry after rushing home, she spent a while in the kitchen whipping up some homestyle dishes. After setting the table, Ivy made her way to Balfour¡¯s study and knocked. ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯ve prepared lunch. Do you want to to join me?¡± Balfour opened the door after a moment, his expression as unreadable as ever, but he followed her downstairs. In the dining room, Ivy served two tes of food. ¡°These are some of my specialties. Try them out. If they¡¯re not to your taste, just let me know, and I can adapt to your preferences next time.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°We have a housekeeper for that,¡± Balfour said dryly, picking up a fork and starting to eat without much emotion. Ivy had heard the same words before from Alyssa. It seemed everyone was keen to remind her that the Howards had staff to handle everything and what she had done for them were unnecessary. ¡°But I enjoy cooking,¡± Ivy replied, keeping her tone light. ¡°It¡¯s a nice way to pass the time.¡± Then she began to eat her own meal. Throughout the lunch, Balfour barely said a word, but he did seem to eat with a growing appetite. Ivy couldn¡¯t help but think that perhaps her cooking was to his liking after all. In the afternoon, Ivy took some of the food she had prepared to the hospital and updated Balfour¡¯s grandparents on the incident with Le. Upon hearing that Le had tried to frame Ivy out of jealousy, Alyssa huffed, ¡°What was she thinking? Did she believe that she could ever be a Howard bride?¡± Ivy¡¯s smile faltered, and she looked down. Apart from her title as Ms. Dunhill, she wasn¡¯t so different from Le. Perhaps in Alyssa¡¯s eyes, Ivy wasn¡¯t the ideal match for the Howard family. But it didn¡¯t matter; this contractual marriage was only for a year. After that, she would have nothing to do with the Howards. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, please try these dishes. See if you like them? This time I made sure to supervise the kitchen all the time, so there won¡¯t be any wrong with the food!¡± Ivy handed them their utensils and watched attentively as they began to eat. Both Alyssa and Dean enjoyed the meal, finding the vors meet exactly their tastes. Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 From that day on, Ivy took it upon herself to deliver hearty meals to the elderly couple every day, hoping to make up for her previous oversight in the kitchen. The grandparents¡¯ health improved significantly, and after a thorough check-up, the doctor informed that they were ready to be discharged. Balfour put his business affairs on hold to pick up his grandparents in person from the hospital. ¡°Grandma, be careful,¡± Ivy said gently, as she assisted Alyssa into the back seat of the car, and then helped Dean settle in beside his wife. Today, there was no chauffeur, so Balfour took the wheel, and Ivy took the passenger seat, as the elderly couple chatted softly in the back. ¡°How have you two been managing alone at home these past few days?¡± Alyssa asked, her eyes twinkling with contentment as she looked at her grandson and granddaughter-inw in the front, appearing to be a perfect match. She had worried about Balfour¡¯s matrimonial prospects for a long time, but now it seemed everything had turned out for the best. Truth be told, it had been mostly Ivy by herself at home; Balfour hadn¡¯t come back much. Ivy nced at Balfour, noting hisck of response, and promptly took on the role of the dutiful wife, smiling back at Alyssa, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re doing just fine! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Alyssa¡¯s smile grew warmer at lvy¡¯s sensible reply. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯re taking such good care of Balfour. Now that your union is settled, maybe it¡¯s time to start thinking about having a baby? Your grandfather and I are eager to meet our great-grandchildren.¡± Ivy¡¯s face froze, and she sent a pleading look towards Balfour. Please, she had no idea how to respond to this! ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s plenty of time for having kids,¡± Balfour said, his expression unchanging as if the topic were as mundane as the weather. Alyssa frowned at his response. ¡°You¡¯re already thirty, when do you n on having them if not now? Ivy, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. When it¡¯s time to prepare for a baby, it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Grandma, I understand, we¡­ will do our best!¡± Ivy chuckled nervously, her cheeks blushing as she lowered her head. Despite knowing that nothing would happen between her and Balfour, she couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed about the topic. Ivy¡¯s reply seemed to satisfy Alyssa, who turned to her husband Dean and said, ¡°See, I told you finding someone to take care of this boy was the right move. With Ivy here, we¡¯ll have less to worry about!¡± Dean nodded in agreement with his wife. Balfour drove smoothly and soon they arrived back at the Howard Mansion. Ivy dutifully helped Alyssa and Dean to their rooms, where the staff had prepared water and snacks. She made sure they werefortably seated with their pillows adjusted before saying, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, please take a rest. I¡¯ll leave you now, but call if you need anything!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Alright, Ivy, you must be tired too. Go get some rest,¡± Alyssa replied with a smile. After ensuring the grandparents were settled, Ivy headed to her own room. But as she reached the door, she realized she couldn¡¯t stay there anymore. With the grandparents away, she had moved to a nearby guest room for convenience, but now that they had returned, staying in the guest room would give the game away! She had no choice but to move back into Balfour¡¯s room. Sighing, Ivy collected her belongings and returned to the master bedroom. She pulled out a comfortable set of pajamas and began to change. Just as she lifted her shirt, revealing a hint of her smooth skin, the bedroom door suddenly swung open. Turning around, she and Balfour, standing in the doorway, both froze in shock! Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 Ivy yanked theforter from the nearby bed to cover herself, her voice a mix of surprise and mortification. ¡°You¡­ How could you just walk in? Didn¡¯t even knock!¡± Balfour cleared his throat, a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Well, it seems to me this is my bedroom.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s realization dawned on her that this was indeed Balfour¡¯s room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot! I was considering since grandma and grandpa are back, if we kept sleeping separately, they might get suspicious.¡± Feeling embarrassed, Ivy tried to exin herself promptly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Balfour closed the door, leaned against it, and looked at her with a slight squint. ¡°You¡¯re thoughtful. I¡¯ll knock if Ie in from now on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lock the door when I change too,¡± Ivy said, dropping theforter and straightening her clothes before standing up. She nced at the bed, feeling awkward. ¡°Maybe¡­ I should sleep on the couch tonight, and you can have the bed.¡± Hearing her, the corner of Balfour¡¯s mouth quirked up in a faint, protective smile. ¡°Why should we sleep apart? Didn¡¯t you assure grandma today, with utmost conviction, that you were going to work hard to give the Howard family some grandchildren?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s face flushed like a ripe red apple at the mention of the earlier incident. ¡°I was just trying to put their minds at ease, saying what they wanted to hear. Besides, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re actually going to have kids!¡± Looking at her blushing, her fair skin tinged with pink, he found she seemed really adorable. Balfour¡¯s eyes narrowed yfully, and he decided to tease her a bit. He stepped closer, bending down to her level. ¡°Who says we won¡¯t have kids? Are you doubting my abilities? Or yours to bear children?¡± His proximity elerated Ivy¡¯s heartbeat uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t help but recall their encounter the night they met, and Balfour¡¯s so-called ¡®abilities¡¯. Ivy shook her head sharply and pushed him away, taking several deep breaths to calm herself. ¡°Mr. Howard, please, show some self-respect! We only have a contractual rtionship!¡± Her reaction was a bit disappointing to Balfour, who let out a light chuckle and left the room. With Balfour gone, Ivy locked the door and finally felt at ease to change clothes. Just as she finished, her phone rang. It was Finn Dunhill, thest name she wanted to see, but nevertheless it was her father, and she couldn¡¯t ignore this call. Walking to the balcony, Ivy answered the phone. ¡°Hello, Dad. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Ivy, you ungrateful little brat!¡± Finn¡¯s opening line was an usation, and Ivy¡¯s heart sank. Trouble from her family was thest thing she needed. ¡°Dad, if you have something to say, say it. If you¡¯re just going to yell at me, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hang up on me! Ivy, do you realize because of your little stunt, your sister lost a lot of opportunities in the entertainment industry? Acting is her dream, and you¡¯ve crushed it!¡± If Ivy didn¡¯t know the full story, she might have believed she was at fault. The truth was clear as day to her. ra had schemed against her and faced the consequences of her own failed plot. Yet, nobody cared about Ivy¡¯s side, no one defended her, and they only cared about ra. Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know a thing about showbiz, and as for who ra managed to tick off, that¡¯s her mess, not mine!¡± Finn hadn¡¯t expected Ivy to be so defiant and snapped, ¡°Ivy, have you grown too big for your britches that you¡¯re not showing respect to me anymore? If you didn¡¯t want to set up a date with Vincent for your sister from the start, you should¡¯ve just said so. Why agreed and then bailed? I won¡¯t get into this matter now, but tomorrow we¡¯re going to pay a visit to this Mr. Vincent, and you¡¯reing with us to clear up what happened that day!¡± Ivy felt a deep sense of helplessness. It seemed no matter how she tried to exin, her words fell on deaf ears; her parents always took ra¡¯s side without question. She knew from her father¡¯s tone that ra had been spinning tales at home, ying the innocent. Taking a deep breath, Ivy closed her eyes for a moment. Well, if that¡¯s how it is, time to cut the cord! She thought to herself. When she opened her eyes again, there was a new resolve in them. ¡°Dad, ra should clean up her own mess. I never agreed to help her with Vincent, and I won¡¯t be exining anything for her.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. This was the first time she had t-out refused Finn¡¯s orders. Maybe it was because she no longer had to worry about where to live if she got kicked out; she felt more grounded. After ending the call with Finn, Ivy didn¡¯t bother with her family drama and continued packing her things. During her stay in the guest room, she knew she¡¯d eventually have to move back in after Balfour¡¯s grandparents got out of the hospital, so she hadn¡¯t taken much with her in the first ce. Moving back now didn¡¯t require much effort. As she was sorting her belongings, Tessa¡¯s call came through. Staring at the phone, Ivy felt dizzy. Her family were certainly in a hurry to drag her back to their chaos. It had only been five minutes since she hung up on Finn! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Like a bad penny, her family just kept turning up. ¡°Hello, Mom, if you¡¯re also trying to force me to meet with that big shot, save your breath. I¡¯m not going,¡± Ivy cut to the chase. Tessa was about toy into her but suddenly softened her tone, remembering the reason for the call. ¡°Ivy, I know I¡¯ve done you wrong, sometimes neglecting you.¡± Her words caught Ivy off guard, and her tone mellowed. ¡°Mom, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always taken more care of your sister, and I know that¡¯s sometimes been unfair to you. But Ivy, I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± It was the first time Tessa admitted to favoring ra, and Ivy wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. She had kept this hurt bottled up for so long and had never spoken of it to anyone. After a long silence, Ivy sighed, ¡°Mom, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Your father married me because I was obedient and could take good care of ra. If I fail to do so, he¡¯d divorce me in a heartbeat. Ivy, your dad hasn¡¯t spoken to me several days. I¡¯m scared that if this continues, he might really kick me out from the family.¡± Tessa¡¯s voice was tinged with tears. Deep down, Ivy also knew that Tessa¡¯s life with the family hadn¡¯t been easy over the years. Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 Finn didn¡¯t love her; marrying her was a matter of convenience, securing a housewife who could keep the household running smoothly. But Tessa knew she wasn¡¯t unique in this predicament; there were plenty of women in her shoes. This gnawing fear that Finn might one day divorce her kept her on constant edge. In a move of calcted sacrifice, she chose to leverage her daughter, Ivy, to cement her own status as Mrs. Dunhill, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Ivy knew her mother wouldn¡¯t reach out without reasons. Tessa¡¯s call must have had a motive. Tessa let out a weary sigh, ¡°Could you apany your sister to meet with that boss? Just once, a little chat to clear the air. Once this is sorted, I promise, I won¡¯t bother you again.¡± As expected, Tessa was here on ount of that issue. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Fine, but this is thest time,¡± Ivy said before hanging up. Despite suspecting her mother might be pretending to be guilty, Ivy chose to help Tessa one final time. As a daughter, she decided this would be thest time she did her duty, no more after this. Later that evening, ra texted her with the details for the meeting. It was set for the next day. The urgency was palpable; ra couldn¡¯t wait. Ivy didn¡¯t respond to the message but went on to deliver milk to Dean and Alyssa. As she was leaving, she bumped into Balfour, who was on his way back to his room. ¡°I¡­ was just sending some milk to Grandma and Grandpa,¡± she exined. Balfour nodded and entered his room, with Ivy following. The feeling of sharing a room with him still made Ivy uneasy. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a shower, so I¡¯ll just crash on the couch.¡± ¡°Take the bed,¡± Balfour called out, stretching out on the bed himself, ¡°After all we had slept together before.¡± Ivy¡¯s cheeks reddened at the memory, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, I¡¯d rather¡­¡± ¡°Grandma mighte visit us sometime. Rx, I¡¯ve got no interest in touching you,¡± Balfour said, closing his eyes. Left with little choice, Ivy bit her lip and gingerlyy down on the bed, maintaining a careful distance from Balfour. She slept on the very edge to avoid touching him. It was an uneasy night; sharing a bed when she was sober was far different from thest time when she had been drunk. She spent the night tense and barely slept. Waking up the next morning, Ivy felt stiff and groggy. After freshening up and changing clothes, she descended the stairs to find the elders having breakfast in the dining room. ¡°Good morning, Grandpa, Grandma.¡± Ivy joined them at the table. ¡°Has Balfour gone to work?¡± ¡°He left for work already. He saw you were sleeping soundly and told us not to wake you,¡± Alyssa said with a smile, signaling the maid to pour some milk for lvy. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night, dear?¡± Ivy looked up, meeting Alyssa¡¯s knowing gaze, and felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. Alyssa must have been hinting at something more. She bowed her head to focus on her breakfast, murmuring, ¡°Quite well, Grandma. Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 ¡°Alright, nice!¡± Alyssa chuckled heartily, suddenly feeling a surge of appetite wash over her. After scarfing down her breakfast, Ivy nced at the clock, realizing it was nearly time to head out. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, I¡¯m going to meet up with my sister today; she¡¯s got a friend she wants me to meet, so I¡¯ll be stepping out for a bit.¡± Alyssa¡¯s maternal instincts kicked in, ¡°Do you need Grandma to arrange someone to go along with you, sweetheart?¡± Shaking her head with a smile, Ivy reassured her, ¡°No need, Grandma. I can handle it.¡± Not insist on her suggestion, Alyssa made sure a car was arranged and, after a few words of advice, let Ivy go on her way. 523 08 Settling into the car, Ivy felt a tangle of emotions. It had been a while since she hadst encountered her family, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it would be like to see them again. Upon arriving at the designated spot, Ivy stepped out of the car but didn¡¯t see anyone from her family in front of the country club. She dialed up her mom, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here. Where are you at?¡± ¡°Oh, Ivy, we¡¯re stuck in traffic. Might be a little while to get there! You go on in; we¡¯re almost there,¡± Tessa¡¯s voice sounded flustered and rushed. Looking at the entrance to the country club, Ivy hesitated, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve never been to a ce like this before. I¡¯ll just wait for you. I don¡¯t even know the owner; it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to barge in alone, not knowing what to say.¡± ¡°Ivy, honey, it¡¯s already the time for our appointment now. It¡¯d be terribly rude to stand them up. Please, just go in first. We¡¯ll be right there. You said you¡¯d help Mom out onest time, right? Could you do me a favor?¡± Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Ivy consented, ¡°Alright, Mom. This is thest time.¡± After hanging up, Ivy faced the grand entrance of the country club with a hint of unease. Something about this situation felt off to her, and it set her on edge. But she mustered her courage to walk in. This was thest time, and after this, she¡¯d cut all ties with her family! Stepping into the country club, Ivy located the private room number Tessa had sent her, knocked, and walked in. There sat a portly middle-aged man, Vincent, the man Tessa mentioned who had a beef with ra. The same man ra had nearly tricked Ivy into sleeping with. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m ra¡¯s sister, Ivy,¡± she said cautiously as she stood at the doorway, greeting him with politeness despite her wariness. Vincent¡¯s greasy smile widened as he stood and approached Ivy, eyeing her appreciatively. ¡°So, you¡¯re ra¡¯s little sister, huh? Gotta say, you¡¯re even prettier than her!¡± His gaze drifted from Ivy¡¯s face down to her chest. ¡°And what a figure, too!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ivy, who had deliberately chosen a loose-fitting outfit for the day, wondered where on earth he got the impression her figure was anything to write home about/ Feeling ufortable, she suggested,/Vincent, my family should be here shortly. I think I¡¯d rather wait outside for them, then we can alle in together.¡± With that, Ivy turned to leave. But Vincent wasn¡¯t about to let this opportunity slip through his fingers. He quickly stepped up and blocked the door, ¡°Hey now, you¡¯re already here, why leave? No worries, your family will be here any minute. Take a seat and have a drink with me.¡± Ivy sidestepped to keep some distance between them, ¡°Vincent, I don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Come on, have a seat, just for a bit,¡± Vincent urged, settling back into his seat and gesturing for Ivy to do the same. Resigned to the fact that she wouldn¡¯t be leaving easily, Ivy chose the seat furthest from Vincent and sat down. ¡°Vincent, my parents told me ra had done something that upset you. Wee here today to apologize. Whatever happened before, it wasn¡¯t intentional. Please ept our apologies.¡± Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 ¡°Your sister, ra¡­¡± Vincent began, heaving a sigh tinged with regret as he did, ¡°She¡¯s a bright one, easy on the eyes too, and she¡¯s got a knack for getting along with people. Just a bit of bad luck, that¡¯s all.¡± Ivy stifled the difort brewing within her as she waited for him to finish. ¡°Actually, bing an actress has always been ra¡¯s dream,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s been working tirelessly towards it. I believe if she¡¯s given a chance, she¡¯d prove to be an exceptional actress.¡± Since she was there to apologize on behalf of ra, Ivy was prepared to sing her sister¡¯s praises, even if it meant bending the truth. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. If she could just resolve this issue, she¡¯d no longer have to deal with the troubles that came with being associated with her family. Vincent stood up, wine ss in hand, and walked over to her. ¡°This industry¡¯s full of talented, hardworking folks,¡± he said, ¡°but opportunities are scarce. Ites down to who¡¯s got the gumption to grab them.¡± He ced a ss of wine in front of Ivy and stood beside her, watching quietly. Ivy understood the unspoken request: drink the wine to express ra¡¯s regret and to seize the chance. She was beginning to regret being there. Even if it meant breaking free from her family, she regretted sitting in this ce. Why should she endure this humiliation for something wrong ra had done? Ivy nced at her phone; it was devoid of new messages. Her family hadn¡¯t reached out. Perhaps they hadn¡¯t even intended to. Was this all just a sham? ¡°So, if I drink this wine, is that the end of it?¡± Ivy asked. Vincent smiled cryptically and nodded. ¡°Yes, drink up, and I¡¯ll consider giving ra another shot.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Ivy stood up, picked up her ss, and refilled it. ¡°This one¡¯s for you, Vincent. I hope you¡¯ll give ra more opportunities in the future!¡± She downed the drink and set the ss on the table. ¡°Is that satisfactory, Vincent?¡± Pleased to see her drink, Vincent lifted his own ss and drained it. ¡°Ivy, you look so delicate, but you sure can knock one back with gusto!¡± After the drink, Vincent returned to his seat and gestured for Ivy to sit. ¡°Now that the misunderstanding is cleared up, you¡¯ll join me for the rest of the meal, right?¡± Relieved to see Vincent keeping his distance, Ivy rxed a bit. It was daytime, after all; she doubted he¡¯d dare do anything. ¡°Of course. Today, my family is hosting. Order whatever you like, Vincent. Don¡¯t be shy on our ount.¡± As they began to eat, Vincent¡¯spliments flowed. ¡°Your sister has mentioned you quite a few times, saying you¡¯re a real beauty, the kind that men adore. Seems she was right.¡± Midway through the meal, Vincent reached for his ss again. ¡°Ivy, let¡¯s have another drink!¡± Meanwhile, in the same establishment. Balfour had never been one for socializing, rarely joining even friends for a drink. If Zephyr hadn¡¯t been on his case with persistent calls, Balfour wouldn¡¯t have set aside work toe out. ¡°Balfour, you can¡¯t just work all the time without a bit of fun. And there¡¯s not even a woman in your life. Who are you staying pure for?¡± Zephyr teased. Thement nearly made Balfour choke on his drink, prompting a cough. Zephyr eyed him suspiciously at his reaction. ¡°Balfour, something¡¯s off with you. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already¡­ hmm?¡± ¡°Shut it, will you?¡± Balfour stood up, his face a mask of seriousness, and headed for the door. ¡°Carry on drinking. I¡¯m going out for a smoke.¡± Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 Stepping just outside the private room, Balfour flicked his lighter and lit up a cigarette. The hazy smoke swirled around him, and for a moment, Ivy¡¯s face seemed to appear before his eyes. Balfour chuckled at himself mockingly. Was he actually starting to see things just because of what Zephyr had said earlier? Halfway through his cigarette, he turned around, intending to get some fresh air by the window when something felt off. He looked back. This time, without the smoke blurring his vision, he could see clearly. It was indeed Ivy! The door to the opposite room was ajar. Through the crack, he could see Ivy holding a wine ss, toasting an older man. They were standing very close to each other, and from Balfour¡¯s angle, their gestures seemed overly intimate. Ivy? Ha! She was just a woman who would do anything for money. He had obviously thought too highly of her before. Balfour snorted, squinting as he pulled out his phone and dialed Ivy¡¯s number. When the phone rang, Ivy was in the middle of a toast. Seeing Balfour¡¯s call, she set down her ss and muttered an excuse before moving aside to answer, ¡°Hello, Mr. Howard.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Ivy nced at the leering old man beside her, suddenly filled with shame, not wanting Balfour to know about the messy situation at home. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ having dinner with a friend. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡± ¡°A friend? Really?¡± Balfour¡¯s voice was tinged with a deep skepticism. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be a bitte,¡± Ivy replied softly. Without another word, Balfour hung up, crushing the cigarette beneath his foot and returning to his friends inside the VIP booth. Ivy stood there, puzzled by the timing of Balfour¡¯s call. But she didn¡¯t have time to think it over. She turned back to face Vincent. This was one toast she truly didn¡¯t want to make, but Vincent didn¡¯t seem like he would let her leave easily. She had no choice but to go through with it. ¡°Vincent, here¡¯s to you,¡± she said, clinking sses with him and forcing down another gulp of wine, fighting back her revulsion. Her family still hadn¡¯t shown up; it looked like they really weren¡¯ting. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vincent watched her finish her drink with particr satisfaction, then reached out to grab her hand. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re so beautiful. Have you ever thought about getting into showbiz?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ivy quickly withdrew her hand and stepped back, visibly ufortable. ¡°Vincent, stop it. I¡¯m just here to apologize on behalf of my sister.¡± Vincent had no intention of backing off. ¡°Come on, Ivy, don¡¯t be so uptight! Let me give you a hug. You look so skinny; you must be light as a feather?¡± Ivy began to feel frightened. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. If youy a hand on me, I¡¯m calling the cops.¡± He wasn¡¯t intimidated by her threat at all. He stood up and started walking towards her step by step. ¡°Call the cops? But your parents sent you here themselves. If you call the cops, they¡¯ll be the first ones in trouble.¡± ¡°My parents?¡± It dawned on Ivy that her suspicions were correct ¨C Finn and Tessa had never nned toe together with her! This wasn¡¯t about apologizing at all. They were continuing what ra hadn¡¯t finished that day. Her own parents had delivered her into the arms of this predatory old man for the sake of her sister. Vincent didn¡¯t bother with niceties any longer. He started to get handsy. Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 Ivy squirmed with every ounce of strength left in her, her mind racing back to Balfour. How she regretted lying on the phone! Maybe, just maybe, if she had told the truth, Balfour would havee to her rescue. Heat washed over her as she struggled, her vision blurring, her head spinning. ¡°This drink¡­¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°How do you like it? Feeling hot, huh? Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart, I¡¯ll take real good care of you soon enough!¡± Vincent sneered triumphantly, moving closer with each word. Ivy stumbled backward, her body feeling like a dead weight. Who could possibly save her now? Elsewhere, Balfour had downed a couple of beers back in his buddy¡¯s VIP booth, but he couldn¡¯t shake off a persistent unease. The image of Ivy toasting that sleazy old man yed on his mind, stirring up a strange agitation. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. His phone buzzed. It was Quinton. ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯ve dug into that mess from the other night. Turns out it¡¯s just as Ivy said. Her sister set her up to sleep with some big-shot investor. Ivy wandered into the wrong room because she was stered, no one pushed her towards you.¡± After the call, Balfour remembered the crumpled bills Ivy had thrown at him. Suddenly, he stood, heading for the exit. ¡°Where the hell are you off to, Balfour?¡± a friend called after him. ¡°Need a smoke!¡± Balfour threw over his shoulder without turning back. ¡°Again? You just had one,¡± his friends murmured among themselves. Balfour stormed back to the booth where he hadst seen Ivy, his foot crashing against the door. BAM! As Ivy¡¯s consciousness slipped away, she thought she saw Balfour¡¯s silhouette. It must be a desperate hallucination; Balfour wouldn¡¯t know toe for her. ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Ivy woke with a start, her scream fading as she sat bolt upright to find herself in a spacious, well-lit room. Looking around, she realized she was in a hotel suite. The bathroom light was on, the sound of running water indicating someone was showering. Her mind shed back to Vincent, his greasy hands and lecherous smile. After drinking that spiked wine, her body had felt on fire, and when Vincent made his move, she had been powerless to stop him. Had she ended up in the clutches of that repulsive man after all? The thought made her stomach churn. She had to get out, now. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of facing that disgusting man. Clutching the bed sheet around herself, Ivy slid off the bed, searching in vain for her clothes. There wasn¡¯t a shred of fabric in sight. Where were her clothes? She noticed a set of neatly folded men¡¯s clothes on a nearby dresser. Was Vincent¡¯s taste in clothing really this impable? And the size looked all wrong. With no time to ponder, she grabbed a shirt and slipped it on. It was a vast improvement over being naked. Shirted and slightly more dignified, Ivy found her purse and phone. She was ready to bolt. Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 Ivy felt like she was tainted, seething with rage, and all she wanted to do was escape and confront Finn and Tessa about their intentions. She had barely made it to the doorway when the bathroom door swung open. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? nning to bolt as soon as you wake up?¡± The familiar voice halted Ivy¡¯s steps. She spun around to see Balfour, bare-chested and dripping from the shower. ¡°Oh!¡± She yelped, covering her eyes awkwardly. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing here?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And who exactly was you expecting?¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze drifted down to her slim legs peeking out from under his oversized white shirt. Balfour frowned slightly, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing unconsciously. Feeling his eyes on her, Ivy shifted ufortably, grabbing a nearby nket to cover her legs. ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t find my clothes, so I just grabbed something to wear. This is your shirt, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Who else did you think the shirt belonged to?¡± Balfour settled onto the couch casually. ¡°Vincent, maybe?¡± At the mention of Vincent, Ivy felt a spark of surprise. ¡°How do you know about Vincent?¡± ¡°Ivy, I don¡¯t ask for much, but during the term of our agreement, you absolutely cannot disgrace the Howard family.¡± Ivy looked down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was a momentarypse that almost got me into trouble. It won¡¯t happen again. Um¡­ Was it you who saved mest night? So that means we¡­¡± Her mind raced back to the drink she had the night before, which she was sure had been tampered with. If Balfour had saved her, could it be that they had¡­ The thought made Ivy hang her head, unable to meet Balfour¡¯s gaze. Though she dreaded the thought of anything happening between them, she infinitely preferred Balfour over the slimy, repulsive Vincent. ¡°You have got wishful thinking,¡± Balfour said tersely, with a mocking edge. ¡°Do you mean that¡­¡± Ivy looked up abruptly, ¡°nothing happened between us? And¡­ what about Vincent? He didn¡¯t do anything to me, did he?¡± Balfour took a sip of coffee from the mug on the end table. ¡°No. Even though you¡¯re only my wife in name, I wouldn¡¯t let anyone else put their brand on my turf.¡± Hearing this, Ivy breathed a sigh of relief. Nothing had happenedst night, whether with Vincent or Balfour, and that was for the best. ¡°Oh¡­ thank you for saving me,¡± Ivy said with heartfelt gratitude. If it hadn¡¯t been for Balfour, she surely wouldn¡¯t have escaped. She couldn¡¯t imagine waking up to a reality tainted by Vincent. Without Balfour¡¯s intervention, today would have been an entirely different scene. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. My saving you wasn¡¯t just for your sake.¡± Balfour set down his coffee, crossed his legs, and looked at Ivy with utmost seriousness. ¡°Ivy, I trust you haven¡¯t forgotten that you are currently Mrs. Howard, my wife, have you?¡± ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Ivy replied, feeling the weight of his stare and sitting up straighter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had some special reasons for meeting Vincent yesterday. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Balfour watched her with a detached look. ¡°If it came out that Mrs. Howard had been involved with another man, it would be a PR disaster for the Howard family. Also, Ivy, our arrangement is for one year. During this time, you cannot have any entanglements with other men. Please be mindful of that.¡± It was the most Ivy had ever heard Balfour say at once. She was momentarily stunned, then quickly waved her hands in dismissal. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I can exin everything.¡± Her emotions surged, and she stood up abruptly, eager to prove her innocence. In her haste, the nket slipped, revealing her slender legs once again. Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 Balfour lowered his gaze, inadvertently catching a glimpse of her long, slender legs. Feeling the weight of his stare, Ivy hastily sat back down, covering her thighs with a sheepish cough. ¡°Ahem! I can exin, but, Mr. Howard, where did my clothes go? Can I please get dressed in my own things before we continue this conversation?¡± That¡¯s right, if nothing had happened, why on earth was she lying in bed as bare as the day she was born? She had searched the entire room, but her clothes were nowhere to be found! ¡°You got steredst night, ended up puking all over me. Both our outfits are currently in theundry.¡± Balfour gestured towards the crisp white shirt she was wearing, ¡°That shirt you¡¯ve got on is a fresh one the hotel had on hand for me.¡± Ivy nced down at the white shirt hugging her frame, her embarrassment intensifying. ¡°Sorry about that. I couldn¡¯t find anything else to wear, so I just put this on.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. If she had another garment, she would have stripped off the borrowed shirt in a heartbeat. But, she couldn¡¯t find anything else to wear. ¡°You know, Ivy, with your tolerance being so low, going out for drinks alone with a guy can send the wrong message.¡± She didn¡¯t need Balfour to tell her that. If it weren¡¯t for the persistent calls from her family, she never would have ended up drinking one-on-one with a man. Looking down, Ivy tugged at the nket covering her. ¡°Balfour, would you mind asking the hotel to deliver some clothes for me? Then I can give you back your shirt.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Balfour rang up the hotel service, reeling off Ivy¡¯s clothing size with pinpoint uracy. Her cheeks med with color. How did Balfour know her exact size? Had he seen something the night before? After hanging up, Balfour¡¯s expression remained impassive as he regarded Ivy. ¡°Ivy, are you that strapped for cash?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ivy jerked her head up, nodding then shaking her head in confusion. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m a bit short, but don¡¯t you pay me a sry? Once I get paid, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°If money¡¯s not the issue, then why get yourself into such a situation?¡± Realizing Balfour must have misunderstood the events of the previous night, Ivy hastened to rify, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. My parents¡­ they yed me for the sake of my sister, pressuring me to meet this Vincent! I thought they¡¯d be joining me, but when I arrived, it was just me, alone!¡± ¡°A setup? By your own parents?¡± Even Balfour found the story hard to swallow. Ivy wished she could offer a different exnation, but the stark truth of the matter was exactly that. ¡°You find it hard to believe, don¡¯t you?¡± Ivyughed bitterly, meeting his gaze with self-derision apparent in her eyes. ¡°I never imagined my own parents could do such a thing to me.¡± She looked down again, sighing softly. ¡°My mom told me it¡¯d be thest time. If I just came to apologize to this Vincent, help my sister secure some resources, then they¡¯d stop bothering me.¡± Recalling everything that had happened, Ivy couldn¡¯t help the tears that welled up in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get involved, but it was my mother asking. I didn¡¯t want to make her life any harder.¡± ¡°So, you just came by yourself?¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze softened as he noticed the redness around her eyes. Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 Ivy forced a wry smile and nodded, ¡°When I got here, they said they were stuck in traffic and told me to go on in. I thought, even if my own mother yed favorites, she wouldn¡¯t set me up like this. Turns out, I was just too naive! They never nned oning. From the get-go, they intended to set me up to meet Vincent alone.¡± Balfour squinted his eyes as he digested the story, suddenly finding the woman before him rather pitiful. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. To be regarded by one¡¯s own parents as a bargaining chip to advance a sister¡¯s career! What kind of parents would do such a thing? And to think the events of their first night, was she also a pawn in her family¡¯s schemes? In her parent¡¯s eyes, was Ivy nothing more than an object to be traded at will? ¡°If you need, I can go with you to confront your family,¡± Balfour finally broke the silence. ¡°The influence of the Howards should be enough to warn them.¡± Ivy looked up, surprised by Balfour¡¯s offer. She didn¡¯t intend toe off as pitiful and certainly didn¡¯t expect anyone to stand up for her, least of all Balfour. After all, aside from that one night, their rtionship was nothing more than a fleeting encounter, not even close to friendship. Yet here he was, offering to stand up for her, and Ivy was deeply touched, but still, she couldn¡¯t ept. Sure, Balfour could scare her family into not forcing her into the beds of other men! But Ivy knew the character of her family all too well. Once they caught wind of her connection with the Howards, they wouldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity to latch onto wealth. They would do everything in their power to bleed the Howards dry through her, pushing her to leverage her status for her sister¡¯s gain! And she wasn¡¯t truly Mrs. Howard; it was just a business arrangement! She had no power, nor the desire to exploit the Howards¡¯ kindness, especially not when the grandparents had been so warm to her. Ivy didn¡¯t want to let them down or meddle with things that weren¡¯t hers to touch. After hesitating for a moment, Ivy shook her head, ¡°No need, Mr. Howard. I appreciate the gesture, but this is a family matter. I should handle it myself.¡± Balfour felt a surge of irritation at her stubborn refusal. He knew his solution was the simplest, yet she preferred to go it alone rather than ept his help. Fine, let her be! She was right; it was her family mess after all, and he, an outsider, shouldn¡¯t interfere. ¡°Alright, Balfour said, barely concealing his displeasure. He grabbed his coat from the dresser and retreated to the bathroom. Dressed in an iplete suit, he left without looking back. Ivy was left wondering what had just happened. She sensed she had somehow offended him without knowing how. After Balfour¡¯s departure, the hotel staff quickly delivered her clothes. Ready to leave, Ivy changed and was about to walk out when something made her turn back to look at therge bed. ording to Balfour, he was the one who had brought her herest night. So, who had undressed her? Could it have been Balfour? Ivy¡¯s cheeks flushed with the thought. Even though nothing else had happened, the idea of Balfour seeing her entirely was enough to make her feel utterly embarrassed. Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 No sooner had Ivy stepped out of the hotel than her phone buzzed in her pocket, and ra¡¯s voice, filled with fury, crackled through the line as she answered the call. ¡°Ivy, what on earth did you dost night? Why is Vincent giving me the cold shoulder now? He won¡¯t even answer my calls!¡± ra¡¯s usation was sharp, as if Ivy hadmitted some unforgivable sin against her. Ivy, recalling the previous evening¡¯s debacle, felt a chill settle in her gaze. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Of course, I do! Why else would I be calling you?¡± ra snapped back, her tone aggressive and demanding. Balling her hand into a tight fist, Ivy replied with a steely resolve, ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re so desperate to know, I¡¯ll tell you myself. I¡¯m on my way home now!¡± Before ra could utter another word, Ivy ended the call. She hailed a cab and headed straight for the Dunhills¡¯ residence. Twenty minutester, Ivy had barely set foot in the Dunhills¡¯ abode when ra charged at her, delivering a stinging p across her face. ¡°Ivy, what did you do? Why is Vincent ignoring me? Are you only happy when you ruin my career in showbiz?¡± Rubbing her reddened cheek, Ivy retorted with a p of her own, ¡°What right do you have to hit me, ra? I owe you nothing!¡± ¡°You¡­ how dare you hit me?¡± ra¡¯s face registered shock, disbelief etched across her features. For years, it had always been ra who tormented her, never once had Ivy fought back. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I am no longer the pushover you can bully! Get out of my way!¡± Ivy shoved ra aside with distaste and stormed into the living room. In the living room, Tessa sat next to Finn. She rose abruptly as Ivy entered. ¡°Ivy, I told you to apologize to Vincent, but look at what you did. How could you make him ignore your sister¡¯s calls?¡± ¡°Apologize? Mom, is that really all you expected of me? How dare you ask me that?¡± Ivy sneered as she slumped onto the couch, her eyes icy and detached. ¡°You lured me into Vincent¡¯s private room. What did you expect me to do? Strip down willingly?¡± ra burst into the room, clutching her face, her eyes brimming with tears as she red at Ivy. ¡°Dad, not only did Ivy make Vincent cut me off, but she also hit me the moment she walked in the door.¡± ¡°What!¡± Tessa rushed to ra¡¯s side, who was touching her face with a look of distress. ¡°Are you okay, my dear? Is your face alright?¡± ra put on her most pitiful expression. ¡°My face is going to swell up. If I¡¯m disfigured, how am I supposed to keep working in the industry? Tessa, your daughter Ivy is bent on destroying my career!¡± ¡°Darling, calm down¡­ Go get an ice pack for your face. I¡¯ll deal with Ivy,¡± Tessa reassured, gently guiding her toward the kitchen for an ice pack. ra shot Ivy a harsh re before storming off to the kitchen. Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 For ra, teaching Ivy a lesson wasn¡¯t urgent; her own face mattered the most right now. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After ra had retreated to the kitchen, Tessa yanked Ivy up from the couch with a forceful tug. ¡°Ivy, how can you be so heartless? I asked you to entertain Vincent for your sister, but not only did you ck off, you came back and hit her? Do you have any idea how important your sister¡¯s face is? She¡¯s going to make a living with it!¡± Ivy lifted her head, giving Tessa a cold stare. This woman was her biological mother, yet all her maternal love was showered upon ra, who wasn¡¯t even rted by blood. All the grievances were reserved for Ivy, her own flesh and blood! She wasn¡¯t fit to be her mother! Not in the least! ¡°What she relies on to make a living is none of my business,¡± Ivy snapped, pushing away her mother¡¯s hand and scoffing at her. ¡°Her career has nothing to do with me. If she wants to make it in showbiz, she should hustle and grab her own opportunities. Why should I have to sacrifice for her?¡± Tessa was taken aback by Ivy¡¯s retort, rendered speechless for a moment. She reached out to p some sense into Ivy, but her hand was deflected. ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t ever think you can hit me again for ra¡¯s sake!¡± With that, Ivy shook off her grip, nearly causing Tessa to lose her bnce and fall to the ground. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve done my duty by you, but you don¡¯t deserve to be called my mother!¡± ¡°Ivy, are you rebelling now?¡± Finn, who had been silent, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and stood up, beginning to curse at her. ¡°Tessa is your biological mother, and this is your attitude? You¡¯re out of your mind!¡± At his words, Ivy let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Mom? My ¡®biological mother¡¯ is the one who¡¯d dly throw me into another man¡¯s bed to help ra snatch opportunities with my body? What kind of mother is that! I used to bepliant, thinking you were my family and that I should listen to you, but I¡¯m not a fool! I won¡¯t let you trample over me like this!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already slept with other men, why does it matter this time? Helping your sisternd some deals, and when she makes it big, you can ride her coattails,¡± Tessa said, disappointment written all over her face. ¡°Ivy, I thought you had more sense than this. How could you turn out like this?¡± Ivy hadn¡¯t expected such words toe from her own mother. Even though she no longer considered her as a mother, the words still sent a chill down her spine. Just then, ra came out of the kitchen with an ice pack. ¡°Ivy, how can you speak to Dad and Tessa like that? Are you even their daughter? You¡¯re downright rebellious and unfilial!¡± ¡°I can stop being their daughter as well,¡± Ivy said with a bitter smile, looking coldly at Tessa. ¡°Starting today, I am no longer your daughter. Let¡¯s sever our mother-daughter rtionship.¡± As Ivy attempted to leave, Tessa intercepted her. ¡°Sever ties? It¡¯s not that simple! Ivy, we¡¯ve spent a fortune raising you all these years. Do you think you can just walk away without giving anything back? I won¡¯t allow it, and neither will your father!¡± Ivy scoffed. Tessa wasn¡¯t concerned about losing her daughter; what worried her was not getting a return on her investment. ¡°How much money, then? Name your price! I¡¯ll repay every cent you spent on raising me. After that, don¡¯te looking for me.¡± If money could solve the problem with them, Ivy was more than willing. ra sneered disdainfully, eyeing Ivy. ¡°Ivy, who gave you the gall to talk big? Do you have any idea how much money Dad has spent on you over the past twenty years? How much do you have to your name? How will you pay it back?¡± Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 For years, Ivy had endured a lot under the thumb of her family, always trying to be understanding and patient. But their greed seemed to know no bounds. She couldn¡¯t stand another day of it. ncing at ra, who she ignored, Ivy confronted her biased and cold-hearted parents. ¡°How much do you want?¡± she demanded. ¡°Name your price, and I¡¯ll repay you, with interest, for your so-called upbringing.¡± Tessa and Finn exchanged a look before Tessa held up three fingers. ¡°Three million,¡± she said crisply. ¡°Come up that, and we¡¯ll consider your debt paid. You won¡¯t hear from us again regarding family matters.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. with Three million was a steep demand. Ivy had always lived frugally; there was no way she¡¯d spent anywhere near that much! They had made their demand, and without paying up, there was no way to server ties. But where would she find three million now? There was only one person she could think of asking. ¡°Fine. Give me a moment.¡± Leaving the living room, Ivy retreated to her old, small bedroom and dialed Balfour¡¯s number. The phone rang for what felt like an eternity before it was finally answered. ¡°What is it?¡± came Balfour¡¯s detached, distant voice. Swallowing her pride, Ivy said, ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Howard, could you lend me three million? Just for a while?¡± It was the best solution Ivy coulde up with; she had no idea how else to raise such an amount. There was a pause on the other end. ¡°Three million? Ivy, your appetite seems to be growing,¡± remarked Balfour. Ivy had always insisted she wasn¡¯t after money, but now she was asking for a massive sum outright. ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s not what it looks like, Mr. Howard. I really need it urgently. I¡¯ll pay you back as soon as I can,¡± Ivy stammered, her voice tinged with embarrassment and anxiety. Without the money, her family would continue to hound her relentlessly. Ivy had had enough. She wanted to be rid of her family, to live a life for herself, by herself. Sensing her difort, Balfour¡¯s suspicion grew. ¡°Exin to me why you suddenly need three million.¡± Ivy hadn¡¯t wanted to involve him in her family affairs. After all, they weren¡¯t actually married. But given the current situation, she realized that she had to disclose the truth if she hoped to secure the three million loan. ¡°The money¡­ it¡¯s for my parents.¡± Ivy sighed, spilling the whole story, including why she¡¯d gone to see Vincent the night before. ¡°All I want is to give them three million, so they¡¯ll leave me alone. Mr. Howard, I know it¡¯s arge sum, but please believe I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± Despite everything, Balfour wasn¡¯t indifferent to Ivy¡¯s plight. Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 Mr. and Mrs. Dunhill were the kind of parents that made local gossip rags seem like they were reporting mundane everyday life. It was unheard of, unfathomable even, that their daughter hadn¡¯t received an ounce of parental affection despite both parents being alive and well. Instead, she was exploited as a sacrificial offering for her elder sister¡¯s benefit-a tale both pitiful and tragic. ¡°Do you really think handing over that three million today will make them keep their word and leave you alone? Based on your description of them, it seems that once they discover they can extract money from you, they¡¯ll only tighten their grip on you in the future.¡± Balfour¡¯s cautionary words froze Ivy in her tracks. She had hoped that this hefty sum would close the chapter on her dealings with the Dunhills, but Balfour knew the family¡¯s character all too well. The scenario he painted was all too usible. The Dunhills were insatiable in their greed. Once they got a whiff of moneying from Ivy, they¡¯d surely tighten their grip, seeing her as nothing more than a cash cow! ¡°I¡¯ve got to run. Quinton will be in touch,¡± Balfour said before abruptly ending the call. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ivy was left somewhat bewildered. What did that mean? Was Balfour in or out? Minutester, her phone buzzed with a call from Quinton. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ve taken care of what Balfour asked. The legal team has drafted an agreement, and I¡¯m sending the digital copy to you. It¡¯s your call whether to have the Dunhills sign it. Also, could you send me your bank details? I¡¯ll transfer the three million to your ount promptly.¡± Hearing how Balfour had arranged everything so meticulously, Ivy was taken aback. ¡°Uh¡­ sure, I¡¯ll send it right over.¡± After hanging up, Ivy¡¯s email pinged with the digital agreement from Quinton. The gist of the agreement was straightforward: upon epting the three million, Ivy would no longer have any association with the Dunhill family, freeing her from any daughterly duties, and the Dunhill family would no longer be allowed to morally coerce Ivy under any circumstances. Balfour had indeed thought of everything. With this agreement in hand, Ivy wouldn¡¯t be shackled by their demands anymore. Having sent her bank details to Quinton, she waited for his confirmation before heading to the living room. Ivy tossed her bank card on the table before her parents, dering, ¡°There! Three million is in this ount. Sign the agreement, and I¡¯ll give you the PIN. Then the money¡¯s all yours!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got three million?¡± ra looked down her nose at the bank card, skepticism written all over her face. She didn¡¯t believe for a second that Ivy had that much money. Ivy, undeterred by the disbelief, tucked the card back into her purse. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, then forget it!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, Ivy, hold on.¡± Tessa, sensing the possibility of losing out on the money, grew anxious and reached out to stop her. ¡°We¡¯re just asking, Ivy. But you¡¯ve got to prove that you really have the money. How else can we believe you?¡± Greed shed in Tessa¡¯s eyes; she wouldn¡¯t let a potential windfall slip through her fingers so easily. Ivy took a step back, putting space between them. ¡°And how would you like me to prove it?¡± ra whipped out her phone, revealing the bank¡¯s customer service number on the screen. ¡°Call the bank and check your bnce. Let us see if there¡¯s really three million in there.¡± Without wasting words, Ivy dialed the number. ¡°Hi, I¡¯d like to confirm if there¡¯s three million in my ount.¡± ¡°Just a moment, please,¡± replied the polite bank employee. After verifying Ivy¡¯s identity, they informed her, ¡°Ms. Ivy, your ount bnce has been sent to your phone via text message. Please check your messages.¡± Ivy thanked them, ended the call, and showed the text message to her parents. ¡°Is this evidence sufficient for you?¡± They peered at the text message confirmation, and the figure was right there. ra waspletely taken aback. ¡°Ivy, how on earth do you have three million? What have you done? Where did this moneye from?¡± Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 ¡°I mean, if you¡¯re gonna spread rumors that I¡¯m someone¡¯s mistress, might as well own it, right?¡± Ivy said with indifference, putting her phone away and casting a cold gaze at the three figures before her. These three were her closest kin, bound by blood, yet paradoxically, they were the cruelest and most callous toward her. ¡°Done checking the bnce? Do you want the three million or not? Are you gonna sign the agreement?¡± Tessa, seeing the opportunity for a windfall, immediately stered on a smile. ¡°Sign? Of course, we¡¯ll sign.¡± ¡°I want all three of you to sign it-handwritten signatures!¡± Balfour was right to insist. Who knew if, after taking the money, they would return with some vile scheme to ensnare her? Getting everyone¡¯s signature meant that Ivy could p the proof right back in their faces if they ever reneged on their word. ¡°Finn, this¡­ shall we sign?¡± Tessa could make decisions for herself but not for Finn, so she waited silently for his cue. Finn frowned, eyeing Ivy for a long moment before finally nodding. ¡°She¡¯s not nning to stick around and y by our rules anyway. What¡¯s there to hesitate for? Sign it!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Once Finn gave his approval, all three quickly affixed their signatures to the electronic agreement on Ivy¡¯s phone. Then, Ivy tossed the bank card onto the coffee table in the living room, severing her emotional ties with them for good. ¡°This money is yours now. From this day forth, I¡¯m no longer your daughter, please remember that!¡± Tessa picked up the bank card, her face alight with excitement, while Finn sat beside her and snatched the card, pocketing it. As expected, they only cared about the money and didn¡¯t care at all whether she existed as their daughter. Ivy sighed deeply, not wanting to waste another word, and turned to leave the Dunhills¡¯ residence. Breaking free from her family entanglements should have been liberating for Ivy. However, as she stepped out of the house, instead of feeling unburdened, she was overwhelmed by a profound sense of rootlessness. This might very well be herst visit here. She was now without a home. ¡°Ivy, from now on, you live for yourself!¡± She couldn¡¯t afford to wallow in sadness; there was so much more she had to 1. Leaving the Dunhills behind, the urgent matter right now for Ivy was to find a job and save enough money to ensure her survival. On top of that, she had Balfour¡¯s three million to repay! How could she quickly umte such a substantial sum of money? The weight of the debt bore down on her, filling her with anxiety. ¡°Ivy.¡± A ck sedan pulled up beside her, and Quinton stepped out to open the door for her. ¡°Balfour sent me to pick you up.¡± Ivy was surprised to see Quinton but didn¡¯t question it. Instead, she nodded and got into the car. ¡°Ivy, this is from Balfour,¡± Quinton said, handing her a box as he settled into the driver¡¯s seat. From Balfour? Ivy took the box and opened it to find a stunning cocktail dress inside. ¡°A dress from Mr. Howard? Is there some event he needs me to attend?¡± Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 ¡°Yes,¡± Quinton nodded, ¡°there¡¯s a dinner party tonight and Balfour¡¯s on the guest list. He needs a date, and I was hoping you¡¯d be avable?¡± Ivy nodded in agreement, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s part of my role.¡± It was her job to stay by Balfour¡¯s side, to shield him from unnecessaryplications. She wasmitted to being his plus-one to these functions for the duration of the year-long agreement. ¡°Ivy, sit tight. Before we hit the party, we need to make a little detour.¡± Quinton sped up the car, whisking Ivy away to an upscale stylist¡¯s studio. ¡°This studio is in cahoots with ourpany. A-listers get their red-carpet looks crafted here. You can trust their expertise, Ivy. Let them work their magic on you.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Ivy rarely wore makeup, but as Mrs. Howard, the face of the Howard dynasty, she needed to look the part. Following Quinton inside, she felt out of her element in thevish stylist¡¯s studio, every detail an exercise in extravagance. A young man approached them with a smile, ¡°Quinton, long time no see! What brings you by today?¡± His gaze shifted to Ivy, ¡°And who is this?¡± ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Ivy,¡± she introduced herself with a friendly smile. Quinton stepped forward to exin her presence, ¡°Ivy here has a banquet to attend with Mr. Howard tonight. She could use a touch-up. This is the gown Mr. Howard selected. Please match her makeup to its style.¡± With that, Quinton handed over a box containing the dress. Ivy had expected something elegant, but the realization that Balfour had personally selected it for her was unexpected. Could a man as busy as he afford such attention to detail? ¡°So, you¡¯re Mr. Howard¡¯s date? I¡¯m Jonah. Follow me, Ivy,¡± Jonah said, leading Ivy further into the studio. ¡°This is our wardrobe area, but since Mr. Howard has provided such a stunning dress, we can skip that part.¡± Ivy trailed behind, realizing just how vast the studio was; the wardrobe section alone spanned a massive area. ¡°Please, Ivy, have a seat,¡± Jonah gestured to a chair in a private cubicle. As he examined Ivy¡¯s reflection, he remarked, ¡°You have delicate features. Is there a particr style you prefer?¡± Ivy shook her head awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t usually wear makeup, so I¡¯m not too familiar with styles and such.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Jonah was surprised; how could such a simple girl be Mr. Howard¡¯spanion? ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll take the lead.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jonah began with a hydrating facial treatment, his touch gentle, ¡°May I inquire about your rtionship with Mr. Howard?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a bitplicated,¡± Ivy replied, unsure how to describe her rtionship with Balfour, given that Quinton had only introduced her as a date. Jonah didn¡¯t pry, smiling as he began to apply makeup on her, ¡°No problem, you don¡¯t have to exin. I was just curious. Mr. Howard has never brought anydy here, let alone personally chosen a gown for her. You must be special to him in some way.¡± Special, huh? Ivy inwardly disagreed. If not for her idental intrusion into Balfour¡¯s room that night, there would be no connection between them at all. As for why Balfour picked out the dress himself, perhaps he just didn¡¯t want her to embarrass the Howard family at the banquet. Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 ¡°We¡¯re just friends,¡± Ivy said, offering nothing more on the subject but a smile as she nced at her reflection in the mirror. Jonah sensed that Ivy wasn¡¯t keen on delving deeper into the nature of their rtionship, so he dropped the topic. He smiled and proceeded to apply her makeup with great care. As Ivy watched her transformation unfold bit by bit in the mirror, it all felt a bit surreal. Throughout her childhood, she had never worn anything fancy. Every time she saw ra twirling in a pretty frock, envy welled up within her. However, she didn¡¯t dare to hope for such things for herself, knowing they were beyond her reach. ¡°Mom, tomorrow¡¯s my birthday. Can I have a pretty dress like ra¡¯s?¡± Ivy asked, her eyes brimming with hope as she looked up at Tessa, only to be met with her mother¡¯s dismissive tone. ¡°What do you need a fancy dress for? Haven¡¯t I bought you plenty of T-shirts? Be content, Ivy. Stop comparing yourself to your sister.¡± Eight-year-old Ivy never got the dress she longed for. Now, dressed in the gown she had always dreamed of, the excitement Ivy would have once felt was conspicuously absent. Perhaps when you yearn for something so deeply and it remains out of reach, its eventual acquisition loses all meaning. After over two hours of grooming and styling, Ivy emerged in a gown personally selected by Balfour, stunning even the seasoned Quinton, who was ustomed to seeing beautiful women. Ivy usually kept to simple attire, rarely bothering with makeup, and even then, it was just the basics. Quinton had always noticed her striking features but had not anticipated the dazzling transformation that had taken ce. She was now the kind of radiant beauty that stood out in any crowd. ¡°Quinton, do I look okay? Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± Ivy, not ustomed to formal wear, was visibly nervous. Even her posture betrayed herck of confidence. Quinton stood with a reassuring smile. ¡°Ivy, you look stunning. Let¡¯s go. Balfour will be waiting at the venue. But first, let¡¯s grab a bite. You won¡¯t want to eat much at the reception, and it¡¯ll runte. Can¡¯t have you starving.¡± After a quick stop at a fast-food joint for a stomach-lining snack, Quinton escorted Ivy to the reception venue. Learning that Balfour had already gone inside, he suggested Ivy head in to find him. ¡°By myself?¡± Ivy hesitated at the entrance, feeling out of her element, ¡°What if I can¡¯t find him?¡± Quinton, noticing her apprehension, reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ivy. Just head in and you¡¯ll spot Balfour. He¡¯s surely waiting for you inside.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± Ivy sighed with resignation, faced the imposing doors of the reception, and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll go in by myself.¡± Stepping through the doors in her heels, Ivy handed over her invitation to the reception staff and slipped inside. The venue was bustling with guests, but Ivy, moving with the flow, didn¡¯t draw much attention. Looking around, she tried to locate Balfour, but his absence was starting to unsettle her. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be waiting? Where could he be? She navigated through the crowd, searching for the familiar face. ¡°Miss, do you need some assistance?¡± A man in a ck suit approached her with a friendly smile. ¡°Are you looking for someone? I¡¯d be happy to help you find them.¡± Ivy stepped back cautiously, eyeing him warily. ¡°No thank you, I¡¯ll manage. Please excuse me, I need to get by.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 ¡°I know everyone around here. Just tell me who you¡¯re looking for, maybe I can help ya out!¡± The man blocked Ivy¡¯s path as she tried to sidestep him. ¡°Hey,dy, hold up! Don¡¯t be so cold. I¡¯m just trying to lend a hand here! Why the silent treatment?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ivy, finding herself cornered, reluctantly engaged in a verbal dance. ¡°I¡¯m meeting someone, my date actually. Would you mind stepping aside?¡± She thought her request was polite enough, but for some reason, the man bristled, ¡°And who¡¯s this date of yours? Do tell.¡± ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s none of your business,¡± Ivy replied, not keen on entertaining his advances. Yet the man remained an unyielding obstacle. With a sigh, Ivy¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°Sir, what will it take for you to let me pass?¡± ¡°Want to leave, huh? Simple.¡± He casually grabbed a ss of wine from a nearby table and held it out to her. ¡°Just down this drink, and you¡¯re free to go.¡± Ivy eyed the proffered ss with no intention to take it. While she wasn¡¯t adept at drinking, managing a single ss of wine was within her capacity. However, after a couple of bad experiences, she was wary. Who knew what might be spiked into that drink? She was not naive enough to believe that it¡¯s as straightforward as having just one drink. Once she takes the first drink, there will be a second, a third, until she¡¯spletely intoxicated! ¡°No thanks, I don¡¯t drink,¡± Ivy said, lifting the hem of her dress to step around him. Nash, that was his name, reached out and yanked her back. ¡°Not so fast, Miss High-and-Mighty. It¡¯s not that easy.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Unustomed to high heels, Ivy stumbled from the push, about to make a scene in front of everyone. Just as she braced for embarrassment, a man appeared behind her, his arm snaking around her waist, steadying her with a firm grip. ¡°Are You okay?¡± Ivy regained her bnce and turned to see a familiar face that left her speechless. The man who hade to her aid, Nn Harris, looked coldly at the interrupter. ¡°Thisdy is a friend of mine. You got business with her?¡± The man who had been so forward with Ivy suddenly shrank back, shrugged, and slunk away with his ss of wine. Once the rude interloper was dispatched, the heroic Nn turned to Ivy with a smile and concern. ¡°You alright? Did it scare you?¡± Meeting Nn¡¯s gaze, Ivy felt an inexplicable sense of inferiority. Why was he here? Observing her silence, Nn spoke again, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you recognize me after all these years?¡± ¡°I¡­I do,¡± Ivy stammered, suddenly realizing she seemed too eager. She promptly lowered her head. ¡°Of course, I do, Nn.¡± Memories flooded Ivy¡¯s mind the day Nn stood as the freshman representative, addressing the new students while she looked up at him from the crowd, captivated by his radiant presence. From that moment on, Nn had been a light in her life. Ivy often found herself gazing up at that light, but like the shy person she was, she never had the courage to reach out and touch it. Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 After graduating from high school, Nn and Ivy ended up at universities in different cities, and after that, they lost all contact. Little did she know, her one-sided high school crush would resurface yearster. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been ages since west saw each other, huh?¡± Nn asked casually, catching up on old times. ¡°Back then, I heard you got into a decent college. So, how¡¯s it going now? What have you been up to these days?¡± Ivy could barely bring herself to look at him, unsure of how to exin that, following her graduation, her mother had requested her to remain at home and take care of her family, hindering her from pursuing a career. So, since graduation, Ivy had never actually held down a job. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t wanna talk about it,¡± Nn said, noting the shift in her demeanor, trying to break the awkward silence. ¡°When I spotted you from afar, I was actually kind of shocked. I thought I was seeing things! That guy who was just chatting you up, he¡¯s known around Greenhaven as a bit of a yboy. Do you know him?¡± He didn¡¯t press further, allowing Ivy to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°I don¡¯t know him, and I can¡¯t figure out why he wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.¡± ¡°Come on, it¡¯s obviously ¡¯cause you¡¯re gorgeous,¡± Nn chuckled softly. Ivy¡¯s gaze shot up, her face filled with disbelief. Did Nn just call her beautiful? She felt her cheeks gradually growing warm, and a smile she couldn¡¯t contain tugged at her lips, ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much credit, Nn. Everyone¡¯s all dolled up here. I¡¯m pretty in inparison.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, Ivy. You¡¯ve always been beautiful; you just keep your head down, not letting people see it,¡± Nn leaned in, closing the distance between them slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Back in high school, I told you to have more confidence.¡± Her gaze locked onto his warm brown eyes, and her mind wandered back to their high school days. There was a ss performance, and she was cast as a maid, which was an inconsequential role with no lines, just some simple dance moves. The steps were easy enough for her to master, but she had never been on stage before andcked confidence, especially after being belittled at home. She remembered slouching just before going on stage. That¡¯s when Nn had first told her, ¡°Be confident. You¡¯re beautiful.¡± She never imagined that after all these years, she would see Nn again. ¡°Nn, what brings you here?¡± The affluent man who had hit on her earlier seemed to hold Nn in high regard. It looked like Nn came from a distinguished family, too. ¡°I¡¯m here for a birthday bash. And you? Do you know the birthday guy?¡± Nn asked with a smile. Ivy hesitated, unsure of how to respond. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell him she was attending the party apanying her ¡®husband¡¯. Especially since Balfour wasn¡¯t truly her husband! ¡°It¡¯s crowded here. Let¡¯s grab a seat and chat?¡± Noticing Ivy¡¯s reticence, Nn suggested they sit on a nearby couch to talk. Without objecting, Ivy followed him and settled into the soft cushions. ¡°Girls like you should take it easy on the booze. Stay here, I¡¯ll get you a drink, Nn said, barely sitting down before he caught a glimpse of the alcohol on the table and stood up to head towards the juice bar. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Watching Nn¡¯s retreating figure, a strange flutter stirred in Ivy¡¯s heart. Years had passed, but Nn was still Nn, the same guy who always exuded warmth. Ivy would never forget that winter afternoon in their sophomore year, when she had to dash back to the ssroom after gym ss to grab a sanitary pad because her period had started unexpectedly. Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 However, as Ivy rifled through every corner of her backpack, the pads were nowhere to be found. She was certain she had packed them. Since she was young, Ivy had always taken care of her own belongings, cultivating a nightly routine of preparing for the next day. Thus, she could vividly remember slipping the pads into her bag. Yet, after just one gym ss, they had vanished. With no other option, she turned to her ssmates for help. ¡°Hey, does anyone have a spare pad?¡± ¡°Could I borrow a pad from someone? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± No matter how she phrased it, the response from her peers was uniformly the same: ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have any.¡± Sitting back at her desk, pad-less, Ivy felt the sting of helplessness. ra had pilfered her allowance, leaving her without cash to buy a new pack. Even the money Tessa gave her wasn¡¯t enough, with ra inventing reasons to snatch away her spare change. What was she to do? If she didn¡¯t find a solution soon, she¡¯d surely stain her clothes. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Having your period, huh?¡± ra plopped down in the seat in front of her, her tone mocking. ¡°Little sis, how can you be so careless, forgetting to bring your pads on your period?¡± ra was a year older than Ivy but was in the same grade due to poor academic performance. Unlike Ivy¡¯s introversion and silence, ra¡¯s generosity and lively personality made her the darling of the ss. And those who cozied up to ra inevitably snubbed Ivy, as if by an unwritten rule of the ssroom. Tears brimming in her eyes, Ivy pleaded, ¡°ra, could you please buy me a pack of pads?¡± ra cut her off sharply, ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but I don¡¯t have the money to buy pads for you!¡± Ivy felt desperate. ¡°But¡­ you just took the allowance Mom gave me yesterday.¡± ra frowned, disdain coloring her voice, ¡°When did I take your money? You must have lost it yourself. Why me me?¡± ¡°Yeah, Ivy, don¡¯t wrong ra.¡± ¡°Ivy, why do you always push the me onto others?¡± ra¡¯s shrill voice carried, and the other students quickly sided with her, pointing fingers at Ivy. It was as if she was the one who had done something wrong. Unable to defend herself, Ivy fled the ssroom, running out to the bleachers on the athletic field where she crouched down, hidden. Embarrassment here was preferable to the judgmental eyes of her ssmates. ¡°Here.¡± A soothing voice broke the silence. Looking up, Ivy saw a boy standing in the sunlight, holding out a pack of pads. ¡°I don¡¯t know what brand you prefer, so I just grabbed one at random.¡± Embarrassed yet grateful, Ivy slowly stood up, looking incredulously at the boy. He smiled and nodded, ¡°I saw you asking around, so when I went to the store, I picked up a pack for you. You need this, right?¡± Tentatively, Ivy reached out and took the pads, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 ¡°No worries.¡± The boy said, turning to leave. Ivy quickly called out to him, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name? I need to repay you for these.¡± ¡°Nn, but forget about the money; it wasn¡¯t much,¡± Nn said, leaving behind a bright, sunny smile before walking away. Ivy looked down at the pack of sanitary pads in her hands, a warm feeling coursing through her heart as she silently repeated the boy¡¯s name, ¡°Nn.¡± The boy from her memories had grown into a handsome, suave man, now walking towards Ivy with a drink in his hand. ¡°Here, have some juice.¡± Just like years ago, Nn ced a drink before Ivy. ¡°I don¡¯t know your preference, so I just grabbed one at random.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Eighteen-year-old Ivy and the present Ivy said the same words, but it felt as though everything had changed. Sometimes she wondered, if she had been braver back then, maybe things with Nn wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Too bad, it was all toote now. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me,¡± Nn sat down and asked her again, ¡°what¡¯s your rtionship with the host of this party?¡± Ivy snapped back from her reverie, still unsure how to answer his question. She didn¡¯t want Nn to know about her current ¡®married¡¯ status, selfishly wanting to preserve the better image he had of her. ¡°Why are you still so quiet, just like in the past?¡± A hand lightly tapped her forehead, and Ivy looked up at Nn, her cheeks flushing red. ¡°I remember back in high school you were always so silent,¡± Nn said, swirling his ss elegantly. ¡°You¡¯d get picked on, but you never said anything, as if it was all just water off a duck¡¯s back.¡± Remembering her high school days, Ivy managed a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that I disliked talking; I just knew talking wouldn¡¯t change anything, so I spared my words.¡± ¡°Ivy, sometimes speaking up can really make a difference.¡± Nn looked at her meaningfully, his eyes seemingly filled with tender emotions. Ivy turned her head away, avoiding his gaze. ¡°Nn, what have you been up to all these years? Are you doing well?¡± ¡°Pretty good, graduated from college, stayed in graduate school for three years. Post-graduation, I joined the family business. But my mom¡¯s on my case now, setting me up on blind dates left and right.¡± Nn made a face of mock despair. ¡°You have no idea. Whenever I¡¯m around her, she relentlessly brings up the same topic and won¡¯t quit until she gets what she wants.¡± Following his lead, Ivy thought of Nn¡¯s mother whom she had seen from a distance back in high school-a formidable businesswoman. Back then, Nn was always at his mom¡¯s side, nodding along as she lectured him. With this in mind, Ivy forced a chuckle. ¡°Nn, she¡¯s just looking out for you. You know how elders are, always eager to see the younger generation settled down.¡± ¡°Yeah, she means well,¡± Nn sighed, his gaze on Ivy deepening. As they reminisced, the conversation flowed easily. Ivy hadn¡¯t even noticed she was being watched from nearby by a pair of handsome eyes. Balfour had intended to wait at the door for Ivy so they could enter together but got caught up talking with a friend in the VIP room upstairs. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Coming down to find his meticulously dressed fianc¨¦e, Balfour saw her chatting andughing with another man on a couch, her smile radiant and warm. The sight made Balfour¡¯s eyes narrow. She had never smiled like that around him. ¡°Mr. Howard, about thend deal we discussed earlier¡­¡± A middle-aged man at his side cautiously handed him a ss of wine, careful not to upset him and risk the partnership with the Howard Group Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 Balfour didn¡¯t give the man a second nce as he pushed his wine ss aside and strode down the stairs. ¡°Talk to Quinton about work stuff; he¡¯ll pass your proposal to me.¡± With those words hanging in the air, Balfour descended without a backward nce, leaving the middle- aged man looking helplessly after him, not daring to follow or speak further. Reaching the bottom of the staircase, Balfour made a beeline for Ivy. He was curious to see what all the fuss was about, what could his mboyant fianc¨¦e possibly be discussing so animatedly with another man? ¡°When did you get here?¡± Balfour¡¯s voice cut through the chatter. Ivy¡¯s smile froze upon hearing the familiar tone. She turned her head and, as expected, found Balfour with that stern expression stered on his face. Just by looking at his countenance, she could tell he was not in the best of moods. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Thinking of Nn sitting beside her, Ivy inwardly muttered, ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good¡­¡± Balfour had warned her to keep things professional during their business partnership, and here she was,ughing it up with another guy in public. No doubt Balfour was irked again. Sighing, Ivy stood up to reply, ¡°I was just¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only arrived a short while ago,¡± Nn cut in, rising to his feet before Ivy could finish her sentence. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see you here, my dear cousin.¡± Wait, cousin? This time, Ivy was genuinely surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Nn to be Balfour¡¯s cousin. The world seemed impossibly small at that moment. All she could hope for now was that Balfour wouldn¡¯t probe further into their conversation; she wasn¡¯t ready for Nn to learn about her ¡®marital¡¯ status with Balfour. ¡°I¡¯ve been back in the country for a few days, quite busy, actually. Haven¡¯t had the chance to visit your parents. How are they doing?¡± Nn engaged Balfour in family talk with ease. Balfour¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Ivy, showing no interest in Nn¡¯s questions, responding only with a nomittal hum. ¡°And you? When did you show up?¡± Balfour asked Ivy, eyes narrowing slightly. His question shattered Ivy¡¯s hopes. Nn blinked, a puzzled look crossing his face as he turned to her. ¡°Ivy, you know ¡°Yeah¡­ I know him,¡± Ivy replied awkwardly, forcing a smile through her difort. my cousin?¡± Balfour was clearly displeased with Ivy siding with Nn instead of immediately aligning herself with him. Despite being his fianc¨¦e, she seemed too cozy with other men:- ¡°Ivy,e here,¡± Balfour called out. Ivy was still caught between responding to Nn and Balfour¡¯s summons. She looked at both men, then reluctantly made her way to Balfour. ¡°Mr. Howard, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Quinton sent you here for what exactly? Do you even remember?¡± Balfour¡¯s tone was icy. Ivy chuckled nervously, ¡°He asked me to find you.¡± ¡°In that case,¡± Balfour paused for a moment before leaning in closer to her, ¡°why didn¡¯t youe looking for me as soon as you arrived at the party?¡± Ivy finallyprehended the reason behind his grim expression. He was ming her for not seeking him out right away. Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°No, I looked for you, I just couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Ivy dutifully recounted how she was awkwardly hit on at the party, and how Nn stepped in to help her. ¡°Hit on?¡± Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and his face turned a shade darker, ¡°Did someone give you a hard time?¡± Realizing that he might be getting angry, Ivy quickly waved her hands dismissively, ¡°No, no, it was nothing. He just chatted me up a bit too much. I was in a rush to find you and didn¡¯t want to get caught up with those people.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Balfour grunted, taking her by the arm, about to leave. Ivy, aware that Nn was still behind her, quickly tugged on Balfour¡¯s hand, ¡°Balfour, wait. Can you give me a moment to speak to Nn before leaving?¡± Her words made Balfour halt in his tracks, and he turned to look at Ivy, ¡°What do you want to say to him?¡± ¡°Just a minute.¡± Ivy pulled away from his grasp and turned to Nn, ¡°Nn, ¡­ I have to go now. It was great seeing you here. Let¡¯s catch up another time.¡± Nn looked puzzled as he watched the two of them, not quite catching up, ¡°Ivy, do you know my cousin very well?¡± He had thought they were merely acquaintances, the sort who would nod in passing. But the hand-holding he witnessed seemed to suggest a far deeper connection. ¡°We¡­¡± Ivy nced at Nn¡¯s inquiring eyes, but suddenly found herself at a loss for words to exin her rtionship with Balfour. Nn asked, ¡°Ivy, are you guys good friends?¡± Just as Ivy was about to nod and ept thebel, Balfour stepped forward, his handing to rest on her shoulder, ¡°Not friends.¡± His touch sent a shiver through Ivy, and she involuntarily locked eyes with Nn. She didn¡¯t want Nn to know about herplicated and messy rtionship with Balfour. But Balfour¡¯s gesture clearly indicated he wasn¡¯t going to help Ivy keep it from Nn. Perhaps, he intended to make their rtionship known to Nn. Balfour spoke with a firm voice, ¡°How can you call her by her nickname so casually? She is your ¡®cousin-inw¡¯ Nn gasped in shock, barely able to believe it as he looked at Ivy, ¡°Cousin-inw? Ivy, you and my cousin got married?¡± Seeing his expression, Ivy felt a deep sorrow. Her years of unrequited love, just when she had finally reunited with him. And before she could rekindle that affection, before it could take root and blossom, Balfour had ruthlessly nipped it in the bud. Ivy looked down, ¡°Yes¡­ we¡¯re married.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is,¡± Nn said after a few seconds, managing a bitter smile, ¡°Then my cousin is right, I do indeed have to refer to you as ¡®cousin-inw¡¯.¡± Ivy lifted her head again, the term ¡®cousin-inw¡¯ like two sharp knives, piercing straight into her heart. For Ivy, the one unforgettable thing in her life was the warmth of the sunshine that had once brightened her darkest days! Now, that very sunshine stood before her, and yet she no longer had the right to reach out for it. Balfour looked down at Ivy in his arms, his eyes filled with mockery, ¡°You seem to know my cousin quite well. Did you have a nice chat?¡±.. Nn sensed the tension between them and quicklyughed, trying to dispel the awkwardness, ¡°We went to the same high school and haven¡¯t seen each other for years. Just happened to run into each other today and got talking.¡± Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 ¡°Really?¡± Balfour¡¯s tone dripped with disbelief as he wrapped his arm around Ivy and turned to leave. Despite herself, Ivy couldn¡¯t resist looking back at Nn, exhaling a defeated sigh. Once they reached a secluded spot, Balfour released her. Distracted, Ivy wasn¡¯t watching her step and walked straight into a grand column. ¡°Ouch, that hurts!¡± Balfour instinctively reached out to steady her. However, when he recalled the cheerful conversation she had been having with Nn, his expression soured, leading him to retract his hand. Ivy clutched her head, wincing in pain. Balfour sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Still daydreaming about your dear Nn? Can¡¯t even watch where you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Mr. Howard, we were just old ssmates catching up. Cut the sarcasm!¡± Ivy was already in pain, and his mocking tone only added to her irritation. Narrowing his eyes, Balfour was surprised to find Ivy, who usually didn¡¯t stand up for herself, now talking back because of Nn. Clearly, the man held a special ce in her heart. So, Ivy, you¡¯ve signed a contract with me, and here you are getting cozy with other men? You really don¡¯t see me at all! Balfour thought. ¡°Ivy, you sure have a skill for being chummy with men anywhere you go.¡± Unable to hold back, Ivy countered, ¡°Nn and I were only reminiscing about old school days!¡± With a cold huff, Balfour responded, ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t forget who you are now. Your actions represent not just yourself, but the Howard family!¡± His reminder brought her back to her senses. Realizing her misstep, Ivy couldn¡¯t me Balfour for his anger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, was careless. I¡¯ll be more mindful in the future!¡± Balfour stepped closer, his presence overwhelming. ¡°Watch your tone. Remember, you¡¯re speaking to the man who just loaned you three million. Shouldn¡¯t I matter more than your Nn?¡± Ivy looked up at him, the man towering over her, highlighting the imbnce in their rtionship. ¡°That money was a loan, and I intend to repay it in full, with interest.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Balfour reached out, pulling her in by the waist, ¡°And how exactly do you n to repay me, with interest?¡± Ignoring her struggle, he looked her over. ¡°What do you have of value? Your body?¡± ¡°Mr. Howard!¡± Feeling vited, Ivy pushed him away with all her might, ¡°I may owe you money, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve sold my dignity. No matter what, I¡¯ll find a legitimate way to pay you back!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ivy¡¯s uncharacteristic defiance only soured Balfour¡¯s mood further. He chuckled coldly, ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m merely stating the obvious. Other than your body, what else do you think you can offer to repay my three million?¡± ¡°Balfour!¡± Ivy was truly angry now. He stepped forward, pulling her into his embrace again. ¡°So, is repaying me with your body really that repugnant to you?¡± As Ivy looked up at him, she wished she could p him twice, to shut him up from saying such vulgar things. ¡°Hmm? Not willing?¡± Balfour leaned in close, and with just an inch more, he could kiss Ivy¡¯s lips. But he paused, his gaze fixed on her lips, momentarily lost in thought. ¡°Balfour.¡± A gentle woman¡¯s voice broke through Balfour¡¯s reverie. He snapped back to reality, swiftly letting go of Ivy and turning to see who had interrupted. Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 A woman in a lc evening gown stood behind them, her puzzled gaze fixed on the pair. ¡°Balfour, what are you doing here?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing, Balfour said, releasing his hold on Ivy. The woman approached Ivy, a smile ying on her lips as she appraised her attire. ¡°That dress is a one-of-a-kind global exclusive. When I tried to order it, I was told it had already been snapped up. I never imagined I¡¯d see it here, being worn.¡± Ivy knew the dress Balfour had picked out for her must have been expensive, but she hadn¡¯t realized it was a global limited edition. ¡°I¡¯m just borrowing it for the evening. I¡¯ll return it after the party,¡± Ivy exined quickly. The woman pressed her lips together in a slight smile. ¡°I see.¡± For some reason, despite the woman¡¯s natural tone, every word she uttered made Ivy feel uneasy, as if there was some underlying hostility. But why?. Ivy was certain she didn¡¯t know this woman. If they had never met, there was no way she could have wronged her. So where was this hostilitying from? Could it be¡­ Ivy turned to look at Balfour beside her. Could it be because of him? ¡°Balfour,¡± the woman said, returning her focus to him and scrutinizing his attire for the day. ¡°I always thought you looked best in gray suits. Why did you go for ck today?¡± Had they known each other for a long time? Ivy studied their subtle dynamics, curious about their past encounters. ¡°ck is more formal,¡± Balfour responded curtly, and it was clear he had a different regard for this woman. The more Ivy looked at the elegantly dressed woman, the more she felt a sense of familiarity. That face¡­ she had seen it before in a movie. It clicked suddenly, and Ivy gasped in recognition, ¡°Giselle, you¡¯re the actress Giselle!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Giselle,¡± she responded with a nod and a gracious smile. ¡°Today¡¯s celebration is for my birthday, and I¡¯m delighted you could join us.¡± So, this party was her birthday celebration. Balfour was here to wish her a happy birthday, wasn¡¯t he? Ivy felt foolish for being invited without recognizing the guest of honor and felt a flush of embarrassment. ¡°May I ask which family¡¯s daughter you are? I don¡¯t recall seeing you before.¡± Giselle¡¯s words suggested she didn¡¯t know Ivy at all, puzzled as to how a stranger had been invited to her birthday.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ivy¡¯s embarrassment deepened, and she turned to Balfour. ¡°I came to the party today with Mr. Howard.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re with Balfour?¡± Giselle¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement as she looked at him. ¡°Balfour, is thisdy yourpanion for the evening?¡± Recalling how Balfour seemed displeased when she had introduced them as friends to Nn earlier, vy stepped forward, ready to exin, ¡°Giselle, we are¡­¡± ¡°Friends.¡± Balfour cut her off sharply before she could finish. Ivy paused, a sudden understanding dawning on her. She closed her mouth, choosing to remain silent. Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 It seemed that Balfour was keen on keeping his rtionship with Ivy under wraps from Giselle. ¡°A friend? Like a girlfriend, or just a pal?¡± Giselle teased with a yful grin. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Balfour dered, ¡°Just a pal.¡± Ivy, slightly ufortable, pressed her lips together in a tight smile and approached, ¡°Mr. Howard and I have only just met, actually. I heard about this shindig and asked him to show me the ropes. Don¡¯t get it twisted, Giselle.¡± Since Balfour didn¡¯t want Giselle in the loop about their connection, Ivy naturally yed along with the charade. Balfour was her boss, and she had already managed to rub him the wrong way earlier; now was the time to make amends. Giselle didn¡¯t let on whether she bought Ivy¡¯s story or not, but she didn¡¯t press further. Instead, she stepped forward with a smile, linking her arm with Balfour¡¯s. ¡°If she¡¯s your friend, she¡¯s mine too. Oh, I forgot to ask, how should I address thisdy?¡± ¡°Ivy.¡± Despite ying Balfour¡¯s wife for an extended period, Ivy had never shown any public disys of affection with Balfour. Yet, here was this leading actress,tching onto his arm as if it was the most natural thing in the world? Balfour wasn¡¯t one for excessive physical contact with the opposite sex, so Ivy always maintained a respectful distance. But Giselle had so casually taken his arm, and Balfour hadn¡¯t even flinched. Clearly, these two shared a special rapport. Ivy pursed her lips, feeling an inexplicable tightness in her chest. ¡°Ivy, since you¡¯re a friend of Balfour¡¯s,e on up!¡± Giselle maintained her generous smile and led the way upstairs with Balfour in tow. Ivy followed with a quiet nod. The second floor was more private, and Giselle opened one of the doors to let herself and Balfour in. ¡°Where the heck have you been, Giselle? We¡¯ve been waiting for you to toast!¡± the moment they entered, they were greeted enthusiastically, ¡°And Balfour¡¯s here too!¡± Ivy trailed behind, feeling like an outsider. The room was filled with high-profile young gents anddies of fortune, a close-knit circle of friends who surrounded Giselle and Balfour in animated conversation. Ivy didn¡¯t recognize anyone there, and the topics flew over her head. She didn¡¯t feel like forcing herself to fit in. She found a quiet corner to sit down and grabbed a ss of punch. Looking over at Balfour not far away, she noticed him sitting next to Giselle, his gaze softer than his usual icy demeanor. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. For some reason, seeing Balfour and Giselle together made Ivy¡¯s heart sink. She was Balfour¡¯s wife, even if only in name, yet he seemedpletely oblivious to her presence. Why had he even bothered to bring her along? With a resigned sigh, Ivy drained her ss. No big deal, she was just here on the job! If the boss ignored her, she might as well ck off. ¡°Why are you sipping on juice by yourself? Can¡¯t handle a little drinking?¡± Giselle suddenly appeared beside her, offering a ss of wine. Ivy managed a smile, epting the drink, ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m not much of a drinker.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so uptight, everyone here is friends with me and Balfour. Since you¡¯re Balfour¡¯s friend, you¡¯re in goodpany, Giselle clinked her ss against Ivy¡¯s and took a sip, ¡°We¡¯re all friends here, so loosen up!¡± Even after confessing her limited drinking skills, Giselle insisted on the toast. Out of politeness, Ivy took a sip as well. Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 The whiskey had a kick like a mule, and just a tiny sip felt like a me licking down Ivy¡¯s throat. ¡°I¡¯m not used to these kinds of gatherings, so I feel a bit out of my element. Giselle, just go and enjoy yourself. Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll be fine sitting here on my own.¡± Giselle offered a wry smile, ¡°No way, if you¡¯re a friend of Balfour, I¡¯ve got to make sure you¡¯re taken care of. But¡­¡± She tilted her head slightly, leaning in close to Ivy, ¡°Balfour¡¯s never been much of a social butterfly, let alone with women. You¡¯re the firstdy friend he¡¯s ever brought to a party. It sure has me curious. How did you two meet?¡± How did they meet? That was a tricky question. Ivy frowned, at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t exactly spill the beans that her first encounter with Balfour had been in a hotel bed, could she? That would blow Balfour¡¯s carefully maintained bachelor image out of the water, and Ivy didn¡¯t want to tick him off. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°We just crossed paths through work, and that¡¯s it. Giselle, we¡¯re not close or anything, just acquaintances, really. Don¡¯t pay it any mind.¡± Giselle¡¯s expression was inscrutable, her smile unwavering, but she said nothing more. ¡°Giselle,¡± Ivy ventured, reversing the question, ¡°how do you know Balfour?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. I know all about him, his habits and all. You could say we¡¯re childhood friends!¡± Giselle¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes as she stared intently at Ivy, as if trying to read her. After a long look that revealed nothing, Ivy raised her ss and downed the whiskey, her lips curving into a smile. ¡°You and Balfour, childhood sweethearts, huh?¡± Ivymented, keeping her tone light. Giselle lowered her gaze, her smile turning suggestive, ¡°Yes, we know each other better than anyone else in the world.¡± ¡°Giselle,e here!¡± someone called from across the room. With a meaningful pat on Ivy¡¯s shoulder, Giselle stood up and walked over to join her friends, leaving Ivy alone in the corner, utterly disconnected from the revelry across the room. Feeling out of ce, Ivy slipped out of the private room, sensing that Balfour didn¡¯t need her there. Back in the main hall, she found a quiet corner to stand in. Leaning against the balcony railing, Ivy looked out at the bright world beyond, beautiful yet seemingly indifferent to her. The disparities between people seemed predestined from birth. Take Giselle, stunning and poised, who gained legions of fans after her first acting role and whose career sailed smoothly thereafter. Ivy, on the other hand, felt utterly ordinary byparison. Shaking her head, Ivy cast aside those self-pitying thoughts. Once she paid off Balfour¡¯s three million and yed her part as his wife for a year, she¡¯d be free to live her own life. The most important thing now was making money! Ivy turned to leave but stopped dead in her tracks at the sight of Nn. Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 Ivy felt a twinge of embarrassment stir within her as she recalled the words Balfour had said to Nn. She never felt worthy of Nn before, and now, more than ever, she knew it was foolish to even entertain the notion. ¡°Why are you all by yourself? Where¡¯s my cousin?¡± Nn¡¯s voice pulled her from her reverie, and Ivy looked up to see him approach with that same warm, gentlemanly smile. Her lips curled into a faint smile as she replied, ¡°He¡¯s chatting with a friend. I thought I¡¯d take a stroll.¡± ¡°His friend?¡± Nn pondered for a moment. ¡°It must be Giselle, right?¡± Hearing Giselle¡¯s name dimmed Ivy¡¯s spirits. Of course. Giselle and Balfour had been childhood sweethearts, and it seemed that everyone¡¯s first thought of Balfour¡¯s friends was her ¡°Have you met Giselle?¡± Nn asked,ing to stand beside her. ¡°She¡¯s quite the celebrity now, with a legion of fans.¡± Ivy nodded, maintaining her smile, ¡°I¡¯ve seen her. Yes, she¡¯s very beautiful. But I¡¯m not really into the showbiz scene, so I didn¡¯t recognize her at first.¡± ¡°It seems like even back in high school, you weren¡¯t much into that stuff. All the other girls were starstruck, except you. Some things never change.¡± Back then, Ivy was a loner; others saw her as aloof and antisocial. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I was just too caught up in my studies, so I didn¡¯t have much time to focus on other things, Ivy chuckled, choosing not to bring up the pressures she faced at that time. How had she been all these years? ¡°So¡­¡± Nn hesitated before asking, ¡°How did you and my cousin end up together?¡± Ivy knew this question wasing. After all, she and Balfour seemed worlds apart; anyone who looked at them would be curious about how they ended up together. ¡°It was just a casual acquaintance,¡± Ivy said with a rueful smile, deliberately vague. ¡°But, the news of our marriage isn¡¯t public yet, Nn. Please, try not to mention it to anyone.¡± A tinge of sadness flickered in Nn¡¯s eyes as he forced a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nobody dares to gossip about Balfour¡¯s business.¡± For years, Nn had strove to catch up to Balfour¡¯s sess. But Balfour¡¯s starting point was already the finish line for many. Catching up to Balfour was easier said than done. Now, as the head of the Howard family, even Nn¡¯s family, independent as they were, didn¡¯t dare cross Balfour. While they conversed, Ivy¡¯s phone buzzed. She nced at the message from Balfour. [Giselle got drunk, so I¡¯m giving her a lift home. Just ring up Quinton, and he¡¯lle to pick you up.] Sighing at the message, Ivy felt like an afterthought, disposable no matter where she was. ¡°Nn, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s gettingte, and I should head back. Let¡¯s catch up some other time,¡± Ivy said with a smile, excusing herself from the party. Walking down the street in her high heels, Ivy felt a suffocating sense of oppression. She didn¡¯t call Quinton, preferring the solitude of her ownpany on the sidewalk. But these high heels were nothing short of beautiful torture; they looked great, but walking in them was a nightmare! Irritated, Ivy slipped off the heels and walked barefoot, feeling out of ce amid the glitz and mour. A white sedan pulled up beside her, and Nn¡¯s face appeared at the window, smiling, ¡°Ivy, get in. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 Ivy hesitated at the curb, her heart pounding with uncertainty about getting into the car. It wasn¡¯t until the horn honked impatiently that she hurried into the passenger seat, mumbling an apology. ¡°Sorry about that.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything wrong, what¡¯s there to be sorry about?¡± Nn shifted the car into drive as soon as she was settled. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home. Where do you live now? Did you move out with my cousin, or are you staying at the family estate?¡± Ivy¡¯s hands paused mid-smooth of her dress, offering an awkward smile. ¡°We¡¯re still at the family estate, you know the Howard Mansion, right? Just drop me there, that would be great.¡± Hearing her words, Nn gave a sheepish grin and nodded in response. The ride was mostly silent until they pulled up in front of the grand entrance to the Howard estate. Nn finally spoke up, ¡°Ivy, let¡¯s add each other on a social app? It would be great for old ssmates to stay in touch and maybe meet up sometime!¡± After a moment of hesitation, Ivy nodded, pulling out her phone to add him as a friend. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. P Phone tucked away, Nn gave her a tight-lipped yet warm smile, ¡°It was really good to see you today, Ivy. Take care!¡± With a wave goodbye, Ivy turned and walked towards the grand gates of the Howard Mansion. Nn watched her disappear into the sprawling estate, a mix of regret andplexity clouding his gaze. If only he¡¯de back sooner, could everything have been different? Ivy was oblivious to Nn¡¯s thoughts; the events of the day had drained her. The physical strain of standing poised in her formal attire and heels was nothingpared to the mental fatigue of the emotions swirling in her head. She had once fantasized about confessing her feelings to Nn when they met again, but her current situation left her feeling unworthy of someone so kind and outstanding. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re back!¡± At the sound of the familiar voice, Ivy looked up to see her grandmother Alyssaing to greet her. She quickly gathered herposure and shed a dutiful smile. ¡°Grandma, why are you still up so late?¡± ¡°I was worried when you and Balfour didn¡¯t return. I wanted to wait up for you.¡± Alyssa took Ivy¡¯s hand, admiring her outfit. ¡°You look beautiful tonight, dear. Did you go out to dine with Balfour?¡± With a nod and a smile, Ivy replied, ¡°Yes, Grandma, I went to a g with him!¡± ¡°And Balfour? Why didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡± Alyssa inquired with a gentle smile. ¡°He¡­ he had some other matters to attend to and will be backter, Ivy lied, unable to bear telling Alyssa that the man had left to drop another woman home. Alyssa¡¯s intuition seemed to sense something amiss. She led Ivy to the sofa, sitting down with her. ¡°Tell me, Ivy. Did Balfour upset you? You both went out together; how could he let youe back alone?¡± Surprised by Alyssa¡¯s perceptiveness, Ivy tried to keep up her facade, offering a tight-lipped smile and shook her head. ¡°No, not at all¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it, Grandma. Mr. Howard really just had some urgent business, that¡¯s all. He didn¡¯t upset me.¡± ¡°Good to know you¡¯re both fine. If Balfour is willing to have you by his side, you must be special to him,¡± Alyssa said, patting her hand gently. ¡°Don¡¯t rush things. My grandson maye off as cold, but he¡¯s warm on the inside. You¡¯ll see.¡± Ivy knew that Alyssa hoped for her to get along with Balfour. Unfortunately, Alyssa didn¡¯t know that her grandson has deceived her. Their marriage was a facade. Ivy and Balfour had no genuine connection, nor would they in the future Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 Giselle had been Balfour¡¯s childhood friend, and his attitude towards her was markedly different. It was clear to Ivy that Balfour probably holds Giselle in his heart. With the thought, a heavy cloud settled over Ivy¡¯s heart. This wasn¡¯t her true home. In a year¡¯s time, this sham of a marriage woulde to an end, and she would leave the Howard residence and Balfour behind forever. ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s got you so lost in thought?¡± Alyssa¡¯s voice pulled Ivy out of her reverie, prompting an awkward smile. ¡°Oh, Grandma, it¡¯s nothing much. Just thinking about what to whip up for breakfast tomorrow!¡± ¡°Darling, you cook up a storm, but you won¡¯t need to worry about that kind of thing anymore. Balfour didn¡¯t bring you here to ve away in the kitchen, he brought you here to live a life offort,¡± Alyssa said with a touch of gravitas. Ivy was a sensible young woman, and Alyssa didn¡¯t want her to wear herself thin with domestic chores, not when they could afford to have help around the house. Ivy knew Alyssa meant well, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty. Cooking for the elderly woman, after all, was one way she could alleviate that guilt, even if just a little. ¡°By the way, Ivy, did Balfour tell you what was the urgent matter he had to attend to at the office? What could possibly be that important at this hour?¡± Alyssa inquired further. Ivy¡¯s demeanor shifted ufortably. If Alyssa knew that Balfour was off dropping Giselle home, the facade of their marriage would surely crumble. Eyes downcast, she dodged Alyssa¡¯s piercing gaze. ¡°He mentioned¡­ there was some emergency at the office, so he headed straight there.¡± ¡°The office is closed, then what sort of emergency could it be? Honestly! Even if there was, he should have brought you home first. What¡¯s a few more minutes?¡± Alyssa grumbled, clearly displeased. Ivy frowned slightly. Lying wasn¡¯t in her nature, especially not to someone who had been so kind to her. Alyssa had always been so good to her, and Ivy hated to deceive her. ¡°Grandma, Mr. Howard made sure Quinton escorted me home. He didn¡¯t leave me there alone.¡± Alyssa, seeing the worry etched on Ivy¡¯s face, looked at her with a tender concern. ¡°Ivy, my dear, why cover for that rascal? I saw who brought you home and it wasn¡¯t Quinton¡¯s car!¡± ¡°Grandma, you saw¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s head snapped up, realizing Alyssa was aware that Nn had been her chauffeur. Alyssa knew Ivy wasn¡¯t one to lie willfully; she was just trying to spare her any worry. Gently patting her granddaughter-inw¡¯s shoulder, she consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Ivy. I¡¯m not angry with you. I just feel like you¡¯re being treated unfairly.¡± ¡°Grandma, I really don¡¯t mind. I understand Mr. Howard has a lot on his te, running such a big company. It¡¯s normal for him to be busy!¡± Ivy said earnestly. ¡°There now, I understand, Alyssa reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; you should head off to bed.¡± Ivy wanted to say more but feared it would only make things worse. Alyssa signaled for her to retire for the night, and with no other option, Ivy returned to her room. Once the door was closed, she hastily dialed Balfour¡¯s number. The phone rang and rang without an answer, adding weight to the sinking feeling in Ivy¡¯s chest. Frustration mounted as she sent a text message. [Grandma knows you didn¡¯t bring me home. I told her you were at the office. When you see herter, just y along.] After sending the message, Ivy set her phone aside. She couldn¡¯t be certain whether Balfour would see it before he got home, but she had done all she could.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 Lounging on the couch, Ivy rubbed her temples ¨C they were throbbing mercilessly. She closed her eyes, intending to take a brief respite, when suddenly, the chime of a text message pierced the silence. Thinking it might be Balfour replying, she slowly opened her eyes and reached for her phone. [Ivy, are you resting now?] The message wasn¡¯t from Balfour; it was Nn who had sent it. Ivy replied with a mix of feelings. [Yeah, about to catch some z¡¯s. Thanks for the lift home today, Nn.] [Don¡¯t mention it. Let¡¯s keep in touch often, and if you need anything, just holler.] Ivy stared at her phone for a moment before sending back a polite emoji. Then she switched off her phone and set it aside. She wasn¡¯t naive. She could sense that Nn¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t just about catching up as old school pals. However, regardless of the motive, she wasn¡¯t about to give him any encouragement. Outside, the sound of a car pulling up diverted her attention. Ivy rose and drifted to the balcony. Sure enough, Balfour was back. She wondered if he had seen her message. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Alyssa was probably still in the living room, waiting for him. Who knew what she might ask him. Worried that Balfour might slip up, Ivy considered heading downstairs. Her hand reached for the doorknob, hesitated, then withdrew. She decided to wait and see. Balfour, having had no time to rest all day, entered the house looking worn out. He changed his shoes and headed upstairs. ¡°Balfour.¡± Alyssa, hearing the noise, stood up in the living room and called out to him, ¡°Why are you back so late?¡± ¡°Got caught up with somest-minute stuff at work. Grandma, why are you still up thiste?¡± Balfour paused, turning to face Alyssa. Approaching him, Alyssa caught a whiff of a woman¡¯s perfume. This kind of fragrance was clearly not from Ivy ¨C that kid never wore perfume. ¡°Come with me to the study, we need to talk.¡± Alyssa¡¯s face grew stern as she passed him and headed toward the study. Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and after a moment¡¯s contemtion, he followed Alyssa into the study. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Alyssa¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°Balfour, Ivy is a good kid.¡± Hearing Ivy¡¯s name, Balfour raised an eyebrow, ¡°Grandma, why are you bring this up all of a sudden?¡± Balfour was quite surprised. What on earth had Ivy done to earn such high praise from grandma? ¡°After you took Ivy to the party tonight, where did you go?¡± Alyssa pressed on, seeing that he wasn¡¯t volunteering any information. Mulling over the mention of the party, Balfour said, ¡°Had to sort out some things at the office. Why the sudden interest in these matters, Grandma?¡± Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 ¡°I had never interfered in your matters, but now that you¡¯re married, things have changed. Ivy is my granddaughter-inw, and I have to speak up for her when things going awry.¡± It was a rare asion that Alyssa would confront Balfour with such a stern expression. ¡°Do you know how Ivy came home today?¡± she asked Balfour, her eyes narrowing with concern. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Balfour, puzzled, responded, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Didn¡¯t Quinton drive her home?¡± Alyssa scoffed with a mix of frustration and disappointment. ¡°Quinton? Don¡¯t try to pull the wool over my eyes, young man. She came home in another man¡¯s car! One of the housemaids saw it and told me. How can you call yourself a husband if you¡¯re letting your wife hitch rides with other men?¡± Balfour¡¯s brows furrowed; had Ivy not called Quinton? Then whose car had shee back in? Could it be Nn? The thought made his expression turn to stone. That woman was clearly taking his warnings lightly, daring to fraternize with Nn behind his back. ¡°Balfour, Ivy is still a girl, and now that you¡¯ve brought her into our home, you can¡¯t treat her like this! You can¡¯t let anyone else bring her home again. She¡¯s your wife, and you need to take responsibility for her.¡± Balfour masked his irritation in front of Alyssa, nodding in agreement to appease her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Today was an exception. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°And another thing,¡± Alyssa continued as she pulled out a brochure from her desk drawer, ¡°now that you and Ivy are married, we can¡¯t have her feel shortchanged. A wedding is still in order. I¡¯ve consulted with some wedding nners; here¡¯s the information they gave me. When you have a moment, look it over with Ivy and see what style she likes.¡± Balfour nced at the brochure but made no move to take it. ¡°Grandma, Ivy and I don¡¯t n on having a wedding. She¡¯s not into that sort of thing; a simple courthouse marriage is fine.¡± ¡°How can you not have a wedding? She¡¯s given herself to you willingly, and you can¡¯t even give her a proper ceremony? Girls might be too shy to say it, but they all dream of wearing a wedding dress, of having their special day!¡± Balfour had brought Ivy home primarily to satisfy his grandparents¡¯ expectations, intending to keep things low-key. Thest thing he wanted was a spectacle that wouldplicate matters when they eventually parted ways. But with Alyssa insisting, he saw no way to dissuade her. He reluctantly took the brochures and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandma. I¡¯ll discuss it with Ivy.¡± Alyssa seemed pleased. ¡°Go rest now, and have Ivy look at these before bed. Let me know what she prefers.¡± After Balfour watched his grandmother retire to her room with the help of a maid, he headed to his bedroom. Pushing open the door, he found Ivy seemingly asleep in bed. She looked peaceful enough. But Balfour wasn¡¯t in the mood for tenderness. He woke her abruptly, ¡°Wake up!¡± Ivy, who had been feigning sleep to avoid confrontation, was internally exasperated. They had nothing to say to each other, yet he still insisted on disturbing her. Standing over her with an imposing presence, Balfour¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ve underestimated you. Comining to Grandma, really?¡± ¡°Comining? When did I do that?¡± Ivy was genuinely confused but quickly pieced the situation together. ¡°I didn¡¯tin. Grandma saw Nn drop me off and asked where you were. I just told her you were at the office dealing with business. I didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± Speaking with a hint of hurt in her voice, Ivy raised her gaze to him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the message I sent you?¡± ¡°Message?¡± Balfour paused, then pulled out his phone, only just noticing Ivy¡¯s unread message. Seeing the message, Balfour¡¯s suspicion of Ivy eased a little. But then he remembered that she had been brought home by Nn, and his face clouded over with a chill. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call Quinton but had another man bring you back?¡± Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 ¡°Nn is my old ssmate, so what¡¯s wrong with catching a lift with an old school buddy? Plus, it¡¯s late, and Quinton¡¯s already knocked off for the day. I¡¯m not his boss, and it would be awkward to bother him with a special trip just for me!¡± Ivy found Balfour¡¯s usatory tone baffling and hardly felt like exining herself. Balfour huffed, ¡°Old school buddy? Is that all he really is? Ivy, don¡¯t forget what I told you. during our contract, you need to watch your behavior. You¡¯re not single anymore, and you need to keep your distance from other men!¡± Ivy frowned, ¡°I believe I¡¯ve conducted myself with integrity, not crossing any boundaries! But as for you, Mr. Howard, leaving your wife to apany another woman home seems a bit more questionable, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Cornered by her retort, Balfour fell silent, at a loss for words. The two stewed in an awkward silence until Ivy, trying to lighten the mood, spoke up, ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m not looking to argue with you. I just wish you¡¯d flip the pancake once in a while and watch your own behavior. You¡¯re not single either! You expect me to y along with this charade, but you¡¯re not ying your part. It¡¯s tough for me, especially when I have to exin things to Grandma and Grandpa! Like today, you can ditch me to drive Giselle home, but I can¡¯t hitch a ride with Nn? Mr. Howard, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit like the pot calling the kettle ck?¡± Ivy felt genuinely wronged. It was Balfour who had someone fetch her to meet him, yet he ditched her for Giselle. She restrained from making it an issue, and now Balfour had the gall to turn around and me her? As Ivy red at him, Balfour knew he was also in the wrong, especially for leaving her behind today. Never mind! ¡°Hmm, you do have a point, and I¡¯ll be more mindful of my actions from now on. But Ivy, you must understand, the Howard family is no ordinary family. Any scandal could directly impact ourpany¡¯s stock price.¡± Balfour patiently exined, ¡°As Mrs. Howard, being too close to another man, no matter how tonic the friendship, can be twisted by those with ulterior motives.¡± His tone softened, and Ivy calmed down, ¡°I get it, and I¡¯ll be careful. We¡¯ll keep an eye on each other. You too should try to maintain a distance from other women, so I don¡¯t have to make awkward excuses to Grandma and Grandpa.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Balfour turned to leave for his study, remembering the brochure in his hand, he lightly tossed it on the bed, ¡°I¡¯ll be more attentive in the future. Here, Grandma wanted you to have this. Take a look when you can.¡± With that, he left the bedroom. Ivy flipped through the brochure with disinterest and promptly went to sleep. The next morning, Ivy heard that Balfour had spent the night in the study. Alyssa, thinking Ivy had kicked him out, wasn¡¯t upset but rather gave her a thumbs up, ¡°That¡¯s the way to do it. If he ever screws up again, kick him out. Let him understand the gravity of the situation!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Grandma, it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Ivy smiled helplessly, but considering the events of the previous day, it was tooplicated to exin to Alyssa. Since the misunderstanding was too tangled to clear up, Ivy stopped trying. It was better not to make things worse. After all, to others, she and Balfour were a married couple, so Grandma¡¯s misunderstanding was somewhat reasonable and even helped Ivy maintain some authority among the household staff, which wasn¡¯t too bad! After breakfast with the elders, Ivy returned to her room to check her emails. Whenever Ivy had a chance, she actively applied for jobs. In order to pay off her three-million-debt to Balfour, her current priority was to secure employment and make ns for her future. Since graduating college, Ivy, though well-educated, had been kept at home by the Dunhill family without a chance to work. For a college grad with zero work experience,nding a decent job was going to be a challenge. Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Ivy had been on a job application spree, sending out resumes like messages in bottles cast into a vast, indifferent sea. Each time she checked her email, the emptiness of her inbox echoed back at her, filled with silence rather than replies. She sighed in resignation, ¡°Man, why¡¯s it gotta be so tough tond a job?¡± Flopping onto her bed, Ivy¡¯scrolled through her contacts on her phone. Thanks to ra¡¯s meddling back in school, making friends was like trying to catch smoke with her bare hands ¨C nearly impossible. After graduation, the numbers dwindled even further. But there was one girl, Megan, who often shared detention duties with Ivy. They had a good rtionship, and even after graduation, they asionally kept in touch with greetings. Ivy opened Megan¡¯s chat and hesitated before typing. [You around?] It didn¡¯t take long for Megan¡¯s reply to pop up. [What¡¯s up?] [Got time to hang out soon?] [Totally! I¡¯m free as a bird!] They chatted for a bit and agreed to meet for dinner that evening. Feeling uplifted at the prospect of seeing her friend, Ivy decided it was time to spruce up before heading out. She swung open her closet and was surprised to find a bunch of brand-new outfits, all perfectly her size. Puzzled, Ivy called for the housekeeper to shed some light on the mystery. ¡°Whose clothes are these, and why are they in my closet?¡± The housekeeper replied respectfully, ¡°These were personally selected for you by thedy of the house.¡± It was Grandmother. Ivy hadn¡¯t expected Alyssa to be so thoughtful and considerate. Touched by the gesture, she picked out a simple, elegant dress and got ready to leave. Taking the bus to the rendezvous, Ivy spotted Megan from a distance and quickened her pace to greet her, ¡°Long time no see, Megan!¡± ¡°Tell me about it! You vanished after graduation. What have you been up to?¡± Megan took Ivy¡¯s hands, looking her up and down. ¡°Whoa, Ivy, something¡¯s off about you.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Feeling self-conscious under her friend¡¯s scrutiny, Ivy nced down at herself, ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s off?¡± Megan squinted at her, ¡°That dress must¡¯ve cost a small fortune. It¡¯s super fancy! Did you hit the jackpot or something?¡± Ivy paused, looking down at the dress. What? This thing¡¯s worth thousands? She knew the clothes Alyssa picked out wouldn¡¯t be shabby, but she had no idea the dress was that pricey! ¡°Uh¡­ you must be mistaken. It¡¯s just a no-name brand, you know my situation, I¡¯m not exactly rolling in dough to splurge on clothes.¡± ¡°Really? Well, this ¡®no-name¡¯ brand seems pretty high-quality to me!¡± Megan said, half in awe of the ¡®no-name dress,¡¯ half concerned for her friend. ¡°Ivy, is your family still giving you a hard time?¡± Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 Megan had always known that Ivy¡¯s mom wasn¡¯t exactly the nurturing type. Back in college, Megan had often stood up for Ivy, though it had seemed to do little good. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve actually moved out of my parent¡¯s ce now. I¡¯m a bit embarrassed to ask, but¡­ I was hoping you could help me out with something.¡± Ivy felt a genuine sense of embarrassment. She rarely reached out unless she needed something, and now here she was, inviting Megan for a meal because she needed a favor. She acknowledged the awkwardness of the situation, but her previousck of freedom in the Dunhill family left her with little choice. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Megan linked arms with her, walking confidently into the restaurant. ¡°There is no need to feel awkward! If there¡¯s anything I can assist with, I¡¯m here to help!¡± Once seated, Ivy slid the menu toward her friend. ¡°Pick whatever you fancy, Megan. It¡¯s on me today.¡± Megan didn¡¯t hold back and chose a couple of her favorite dishes. ¡°So, spill it, Ivy. What¡¯s this big favor you need?¡± Ivy bit her lip, hesitating before finally speaking up. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m looking for a job. I¡¯m kind of in a bind for cash right now, and I really need to get a job.¡± ¡°Job hunting, huh?¡± Megan furrowed her brows in thought, then something clicked. ¡°Actually, I might be able to help! The ad agency that works with our office is hiring. With your credentials, you¡¯d be a shoo- in!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope. ¡°Really? You think I could get it?¡± ¡°Of course! You¡¯re super talented, Ivy. Have a little faith in yourself!¡± Megan whipped out her phone and sent Ivy a job listing. ¡°There, I¡¯ve sent you the details. Send your resume over, and I¡¯ll put in a good word. If they like what they see, they¡¯ll definitely give you a call!¡± Ivy scanned the job post. She met all the requirements, and there was no mandatory work experience needed. It sounded promising! ¡°Megan, you¡¯re a lifesaver. Once Ind a job, I owe you a feast, a real fancy one!¡± ¡°You¡¯re on! Hold to that promise, Ivy. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get the job and shine. Just don¡¯t forget about me when you make it big!¡± ¡°How could !!¡± Ivyughed. Chatting andughing, they finished their meal, walked together to the subway station, and then parted ways, each heading home. Back at her ce, Ivy fired up herputer and sent off her resume to the email address Megan had provided. Despite fitting the bill, Ivy was anxious, fearing she might not even get an interview at such a prestigiouspany if there were better candidates. She crossed her fingers and hoped for the best, determined to work hard if given the chance. Only by securing a job could she begin to pay off the hefty debt she owed and have some financial security after leaving the Howard family. Restless and without a response, Ivy spent a sleepless night. Balfour, her partner, hadn¡¯te home, but she merely muttered aint to herself and tried not to care too much. If he kept this up, he¡¯d be the one in hot water with the grandparents, not her. The next day, with low expectations, Ivy logged onto herputer and to her surprise, there it was ¨C a reply from thepany! Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 Ivy¡¯s heart leapt when she saw the notification in her email: an invitation to an interview. It was only an interview, yet to her, it was as precious as gold dust. After a string of rejections that felt like tossing wishes into the abyss, this was a lifeline. She knew she had to bring her A-game. Every detail mattered, from her poise to her attire, so she dipped into her modest savings and set out to hit the local mall. The clothes Alyssa had prepared were all a bit too glitzy for an interview, more suitable for a g than an office. With a quick word to Alyssa, she was out the door. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Roaming through the mall alone, Ivy found the perfect business suit. It was like the mannequin had been her twin, but the price tag was hefty. She hesitated, pondering whether to bite the bullet. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that my dear little sister Ivy?¡± a voice drawled, one that was as familiar as it was unwee. Ivy¡¯s brow furrowed instinctively. Sure enough, there was ra, nked by her usual entourage. Ever since Ivy had paid off the Dunhills with three million, they hadn¡¯t bothered her. She¡¯d hoped she¡¯d seen thest of them. But fate had other ideas. ra was unting her newfound luxury, no doubt funded by Ivy¡¯s unwilling generosity. Ivy didn¡¯t care for the Dunhills¡¯vish lifestyle and certainly didn¡¯t want to engage with ra. She ducked into a dressing room, hoping to make a quick exit. But ra blocked her path. ¡°What are you even doing here, Ivy? As if you could afford anything. Just here to y dress-up? You should stick to wearing my hand-me-downs!¡± Ivy had intended to buy the suit regardless. She sidestepped ra and said to the sales assistant, ¡°Hi, could you pack up the suit from the dressing room for me? I¡¯ll pay by card.¡± ¡°Of course, just a moment.¡± As Ivy handed over her debit card, she prepared to leave without further ado. But ra wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the clever one, ying the mistress? It¡¯s effortless, isn¡¯t it, spending another woman¡¯s husband¡¯s money?¡± As ra spoke, herpanions around her started to assess Ivy with scornful looks, mocking and jeering. Ivy wanted to ignore her, but ra was relentless. Ivy fixed her with a cold stare. ¡°Excuse me, miss, but are we acquainted? Spread one more rumor, and I might just sue you for defamation.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? I¡¯m your sister! Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± ra raised her hand, ready to teach Ivy a lesson. Ivy was prepared, catching ra¡¯s wrist mid-air. ¡°Lay a hand on me? Let me make it clear- I am no longer the Ivy Dunhill you knew. When I gave you that money, I cut all ties with the Dunhills, including you! You¡¯re not my sister anymore, and you have no right to judge or dictate my life. Got it?¡± With those words, Ivy yanked her arm away and strode out, leaving ra bbergasted. Ivy had changed, and she was nobody¡¯s victim anymore. Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 ra¡¯s friends huddled together, whispering furiously after witnessing the scene. ra shook off her shock, feeling utterly humiliated. With a stomp of her foot, she seethed internally, ¡°That little snake Ivy, she¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to her!¡± The next morning came quickly. Ivy rose early, slipping into her best business attire and taking extra care of her appearance before going downstairs. ¡°Up with the birds today, Ivy? Got big ns?¡± Alyssa asked with a warm smile, looking at Ivy¡¯s outfit with interest. ¡°Looking quite sharp, my dear. Got a date with friends? At your age, it¡¯s all about putting your best foot forward!¡± Ivy blushed, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Grandma, I actually have a job interview today.¡± ncing at the clock, she added, ¡°I should head out now, Grandma. Can¡¯t bete for the interview! I¡¯ll tell you all about it when I get back.¡± ¡°Oh, an interview? Let the chauffeur drive you there!¡± Alyssa didn¡¯t object to Ivy¡¯s ns but insisted that the family driver take her to the interview. Ivy hesitated, wanting to refuse, but considering the Howard estate was quite a distance from the company she was interviewing with, and fearing the difficulty of hailing a cab at this hour, she conceded, ¡°Thank you, Grandma. The chauffeur would be much appreciated.¡± The Howard family¡¯s driver dropped her off at the Harris Group. Standing before the imposing building, Ivy was awash with excitement. If the interview went well, she would finally be earning her own money. Taking a couple of deep breaths, she entered the building, informed the receptionist of her arrival, and was directed to the waiting room on the third floor. Along the way, Ivy observed numerous employees of the Harris Group bustling around, seemingly very busy with their work. She envied this kind of busy life; at least they were all working towards their dreams, their own lives. Unlike her, who didn¡¯t have a life of her own. As she made her way to the waiting room, Ivy mentally rehearsed answers to potential interview questions, determined to not make a single mistake. ¡°Ivy.¡± The voice was like a nightmare, echoing in Ivy¡¯s ears. She turned and, to her dismay, saw thest person she wanted to encounter-ra. Why was she like a bad penny, always turning up? Ivy tried to ignore her and continue on her way, but ra quickened her pace and blocked her path, ¡°Hey! Ivy, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me calling you?¡± Ivy attempted to sidestep her, but ra persisted, prompting an impatient response, ¡°ra, I¡¯ve got important things to do today, so please don¡¯t bother me!¡± With her path blocked, Ivy had no choice but to speak up. ra looked her up and down, reached out, and snatched the folder from lyy¡¯s arms, ¡°Oh, a resume, huh? So you¡¯re here to interview? How quaint.¡± With a sneer, raughed, ¡°Ivy, you really don¡¯t know your ce, do you? Dreaming big dreams, aren¡¯t you? This is the Harris Group. How could someone with zero experience like you possibly pass an interview?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ivy snatched her folder back. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, ra. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me!¡± ¡°ra, what are you doing? We need to go, it¡¯s time for the shoot!¡± One of ra¡¯s colleagues, ncing at his watch, called out to her. ra responded with a hurried smile, shot ivy a final re, and hurried off. Watching her leave, Ivy exhaled in relief. She wasn¡¯t afraid of ra, but this interview was critical, and she couldn¡¯t afford any distractions. Composing herself, Ivy stepped into the interview.preparation room, ready to face her future. Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The room was buzzing with anticipation as confident hopefuls filled the seats, each one silently gearing up for the fiercepetition ahead. Ivy, momentarily pushing aside her earlier run-in with ra, found a spot and settled down to focus on the task at hand ¨C the uing interview. ¡°Next up, Ivy!¡± Hearing her name called, Ivy sprang to her feet, took a deep breath to steady her nerves, and made her way into the interview room. After reviewing Ivy¡¯s resume, the interviewer posed several sharp questions. They were indeed quite probing, yet Ivy had thoroughly prepared and managed to respond calmly and confidently. Noticing a look of approval from the interviewers, Ivy felt a wave of relief wash over her. They asked her to wait in another room while the first round of interviews concluded, after which they would select a few candidates for a second round. Ivy thanked them and took a seat in the designated waiting area. By the time she arrived, three men and three women, who had been shortlisted post-interview, were already there, now mingling andworking. ¡°Hi there.¡± A woman d in a sleek ck suit caught Ivy¡¯s eye and gestured for her to sit over. Ivy approached with a polite smile and greeted her, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Which firm did you work with before? Did you know that those who pass the interview will be joining one of the subsidiarypanies?¡± Ivy nodded somewhat sheepishly, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t worked before. I¡¯d be more than grateful to join the subsidiary.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Well, fingers crossed we¡¯ll be colleagues soon.¡± Meanwhile, ra was on set to shoot amercial for a product. It wasn¡¯t a high-profile brand, but for ra, it was a decent opportunity. ¡°Hey, can you check how Ivy¡¯s interview went?¡± ra asked her assistant during a break in the shooting. The assistant returned promptly with news of Ivy¡¯s interview oue. ¡°What? Ivy made it to the second round!¡± ra frowned in dissatisfaction, ¡°How can someone so beneath me get a job here? Ivy¡¯s so out of my league!¡± ra, who hadn¡¯t worked in a while, was exceptionally cooperative during the shoot, which proceeded swiftly and smoothly. After wrapping up, ra suggested that she would like to take a walk around thepany. The Harris Group staff obliged and assigned someone to apany her, while the rest returned to their duties. As ra neared the interview area, Ivy was coincidentally in the midst of her second-round interview. ra paused deliberately at the door, eavesdropping on the conversation inside. The second interview delved into Ivy¡¯s thoughts on ad design and her career ns moving forward. With a Bachelor¡¯s degree in design, Ivy had her own vision for advertising, impressing the interviewers with her ideas. Ivy¡¯s confidence grew as the interview progressed, her expression visibly easing. This job could be hers! It would mark a fresh start, a new beginning she earnestly needed. ¡°Hold on a moment¡­¡± Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 ra burst through the door with a grin stered across her face, catching the interviewers off guard. ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but there¡¯s something you just need to know!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ivy shot up from her seat, her heart sinking with a bad feeling. ¡°ra, what are you up to now?¡± With a sly smirk, ra nced at Ivy before turning to the interviewers. ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to see you weary souls go through the trouble of interviewing all these ster candidates, only to hire someone who¡¯d drag the good name of the Harris Group through the mud.¡± The interviewers exchanged puzzled looks until the one in the center spoke up. ¡°What do you mean? Why shouldn¡¯t we hire Ivy? She seems to fit the requirements perfectly.¡± ¡°Oh, Ivy?¡± ra chuckled darkly. ¡°She¡¯s no simple girl. She¡¯s got a sordid past, defied her parents¡¯ wishes, cut ties with them, and now she¡¯s involved with a married man!¡± The interviewers were visibly shaken by ra¡¯s allegations, their gaze shifting to Ivy with newfound suspicion. Ivy, seeing her hard-earned opportunity slipping away, was seething. ¡°That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m not involved with any married man. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ra¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Then exin how you, jobless as you are, managed to unt three million dors in front of your parents demanding a break from them. Unless you were being kept as a mistress, who¡¯d give you that kind of money?¡± Ivy struggled to contain her urge tosh out at ra¡¯s outrageous lies, knowing she couldn¡¯t drag Balfour into this. ra¡¯s smugness only grew as Ivy remained speechless. ¡°See? Lost for words? Admit it, that money came from ying mistress!¡± ¡°Mistress?¡± ¡°If this gets out, it¡¯ll tarnish ourpany¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°How did someone like her even end up here?¡± The room buzzed with disbelief and relief that Ivy hadn¡¯t been officially hired yet. ¡°Please, let me exin,¡± Ivy pleaded, desperation clear in her voice. ¡°ra is my half-sister, but everything she¡¯s said is a lie. Yes, I took three million dors to sever ties, but that¡¯s because my family has always exploited me. I can¡¯t go into details; it¡¯s personal. But I assure you, my parents have always favored her and wanted to use me for her gain. That¡¯s why I cut them off. The money was loaned to me, and I¡¯m looking for work to pay it back. I swear, I¡¯ve never done anything immoral!¡± ra crossed her arms and scoffed. ¡°For my gain? Please, Ivy. I have my own career, a bit of a name in the arts. Do you really think | need a jobless sister for gain? You¡¯ve wrecked a home, yed the mistress, and the wife even showed up at our doorstep. If it weren¡¯t for our parents¡¯ settling with money, do you think you¡¯d still be unscathed?¡± Ivy fell silent, her situation a textbook case of being tongue-tied. ra would say anything to ruin Ivy¡¯s chances of getting a job! Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 Ivy had no proof to convince the interviewers of her innocence ¨C an innocence that seemed to be perpetually on trial. After a brief huddle, the hiring managers offered Ivy an apologetic ¡°Sorry, but we can¡¯t offer you the position.¡± As much as she had braced herself for disappointment, the rejection still stung. With the weight of regret pressing down on her, Ivy left the office, her steps heavy with dejection. She had thought that severing ties with her family with a three-million-dor settlement would finally free her from their toxic grasp. But ra, ever the spiteful half-sister, seemed determined to make Ivy¡¯s life a misery. It wasn¡¯t enough that Ivy was forced to strike out on her own; ra seemed determined to sabotage even the smallest chance at independence. Was this really her fate? ¡°Well, well, look who couldn¡¯tnd a job. What a pity, dear sister,¡± ra¡¯s voice dripped with mockery as she caught up to Ivy outside the Harris Group¡¯s imposing building. ¡°Need your sis to find you a gig as a stagehand or something? Keep you off the streets?¡± Ivy was already at her breaking point, and ra¡¯s taunting was like a match to kindling. ¡°ra, you¡¯d do well to stay out of my sight!¡± she snapped, barely containing the storm brewing inside her. She didn¡¯t want to cause a scene, not here on thepany¡¯s doorstep. Hatred had reced whatever affection Ivy might have once held for ra, who had stolen all of her mother¡¯s love and relentlessly picked on her, making her life unbearable. She had endured so much, conceded so much, yet still, ra persisted. ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, I¡¯ll never let you have a moment¡¯s peace,¡± ra sneered, her eyes glinting with arrogance. ¡°You only have yourself to me. If it weren¡¯t for your mother, the gold-digger, marrying my father and having you, I would have been the Dunhill family¡¯s only precious daughter!¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t believe ra¡¯s cruelty extended even to her mother. ¡°You hate my mom? After everything she¡¯s done for you? She always took your side, and never once wronged you!¡± ra scoffed. ¡°Good thing your mom was smart enough to y housemaid and save us the expense of hiring one. Otherwise, I¡¯d have convinced Dad to throw both you and her out a long time ago.¡± Ivy¡¯s patience had reached its limit. ¡°Enough, ra! One more word and you¡¯ll regret it,¡± she warned. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Oh, are you threatening me now? I¡¯d love to see you try,¡± ra taunted, raising her hand to p Ivy. But Ivy was ready. She caught ra¡¯s wrist and, in a swift motion, returned the favor with a p of her own. ra was all bark and no bite. For all her bluster, shecked any real strength. ¡°Ivy! How dare you! You hit me. I have to be on set soon!¡± ra¡¯s outrage was palpable as she lunged at lvy, grabbing her hair in a fit of rage. Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 Ivy really didn¡¯t want to cause a scene outside the Harris Group building, but ra left her no choice. She pushed ra down to the ground and pressed on her body. ¡°ra, did you really think I¡¯d keep ying nice like I used to? I¡¯m warning you, stay out of my way!¡± A security guard hurried over to break them up, and Ivy, not wanting to be a bother, let go of ra and stood up, dusting off her clothes. ra cared most about her looks, spending tons of time and money on them. Now, her first demand, once freed from Ivy¡¯s grip, was for a mirror. ¡°I need a mirror, a mirror!¡± Without one handy, ra scrambled to the reflective ss of the office¡¯s front door. She shrieked at the sight of three red marks across her cheek. ¡°Ah! My face! My face! Ivy, you wretch, I won¡¯t let you off for this!¡± Ivy started towards her again. ra, knowing she was no match, backed away, fear creeping into her voice, ¡°Ivy, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ivy¡¯s face was expressionless as she pulled out her phone. ¡°Ever since you set me up that time, I started recording our conversations. So, when you went into the interview room earlier, I recorded everything.¡± ra¡¯s face twisted with rage at the sight of Ivy¡¯s phone. ¡°Ivy, what the hell do you want?¡± ¡°I scratched your face today because you pushed me to it, and take it as a lesson. You¡¯ll just have to deal with it and keep quiet. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sue you for nder! Everyone heard you using me of being a mistress without proof. You¡¯ll lose in court! And when you do, I¡¯ll make sure everyone in the show biz knows about it.¡± ra¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She had confidently used Ivy of being a mistress in front of the interviewers, yet she had no evidence. If Ivy really did sue, ra was sure to lose. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got better things to do than waste my time here.¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more and turned to leave, ra could only re at Ivy¡¯s retreating back, swallowing the bitter pill of defeat. As she prepared to leave, she turned and saw Nn, the newly appointed CEO of the Harris Group. He had just arrived and had witnessed the entire drama from his car. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Nn was surprised. The usually quiet Ivy had shown a formidable side today, which was a stark contrast to the Ivy he thought he knew. This new, fiery Ivy seemed more alive and more real. ¡°Mr. Harris, I apologize for my sister¡¯s behavior. She¡¯s always been like this, bullying me since we were kids. I¡¯m used to it, but I¡¯m sorry you had to see that,¡± ra approached Nn, covering her scratched face in a pitiful attempt to garner sympathy.. Nn nced at ra with disdain and took a step back. ¡°I saw what happened. ra, with your face injured like that, it¡¯s not suitable for our uing shoot. You should go home and rest. We¡¯ll find another actress for the campaign.¡± ¡°What?¡± ra was aghast, ¡°Mr. Harris, we¡¯ve signed a contract. You can¡¯t just rece me!¡± Nn remained unfazed, ¡°Can you still shoot ourmercials with your face like this? Failing to protect your own image is a breach of contract, which makes it invalid. Security, please escort ra out.¡± ¡°Mr. Harris, no! It¡¯ll heal quickly. Makeup can cover it, and we can edit it out. Mr. Harris! Please don¡¯t¡­¡± But ra¡¯s pleas were in vain. The security officers promptly escorted them out. Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 After dismissing ra, Nn¡¯s assistant returned to his side. ¡°Mr. Harris, I apologize for the inconvenience. This won¡¯t happen again. As for themercial shoot, I¡¯ll arrange for a recement promptly.¡± ¡°Themercial can wait,¡± Nn said with a sly grin. ¡°There¡¯s something else I need you to take care of first,¡± he instructed, his gaze piercing. ra and her assistant, now ousted from the Harris Group, found themselves in the back of a chauffeured SUV. ra was seething, ¡°It¡¯s all Ivy¡¯s fault! I won¡¯t let her get away with this! Not a chance!¡± Her assistant, seated beside her, ventured timidly, ¡°ra, maybe we should head to the hospital first. If we don¡¯t, your face might scar¡­¡± ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± ra red, her eyes zing with fury as she redirected her anger towards her assistant. She pped her hard across the face, ¡°I asked, where were you doing? If you¡¯d been there, Ivy wouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt me so easily!¡± Already frightened, the assistant burst into tears after the p. ¡°ra, you had me go get your mug from upstairs. By the time I came down, you two were already fighting.¡± ra wasn¡¯t in the mood for excuses. She pped her assistant on her other cheek, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯re useless! What do I even keep you around for?¡± Having vented her rage, ra turned to stare out the window, her eyes swirling with malice. ¡°Ivy, you dare cross me? We¡¯ll see about that!¡± After leaving the Harris Group, Ivy walked aimlessly. She felt downhearted but there was nothing she could do. She could only go back to the Howard residence. Finding a new job would have to wait. She made her way to the bus stop. Sitting there, Ivy rubbed her hand. Striking ra had taken all her strength, and her hand throbbed with the effort. Though she had given ra a taste of her own medicine, it didn¡¯t ease her conscience. She could tell that the interviewers at the Harris Group didn¡¯t wholly believe ra¡¯s allegations, but they hadn¡¯t dared to take a chance on hiring her either. She had lost this hard-earned opportunity, and now she didn¡¯t know what to do¡­. ¡°Ivy.¡± The bus pulled to a halt, and Ivy heard someone call her name. She looked up to see a middle-aged woman in a business suit. Ivy wracked her brain but didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who are you?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Hello, Ivy. I¡¯m with the Harris Group. Our CEO sent me to find you. He¡¯d like to have a word with you, if you¡¯re willing The woman exined her purpose. Hearing that she was from the Harris Group, Ivy quickly stood up. ¡°May I ask what the CEO ¡°ants with me?¡± ¡®I¡¯m not sure of the details, the woman replied. ¡°Pleasee with me to the office. The CEO will exin everything in person.¡± Ivy looked at her, her eyes filled with suspicion. Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 ra was a rising star, handpicked by the Harris Group for theirtestmercial shoot. Today was supposed to be her big moment in front of the cameras. But in a stroke of terrible luck, Ivy had identally bumped into ra right outside the Harris Group¡¯s headquarters, leaving a noticeable mark on her face. The mishap threatened to derail the entire commercial, and Ivy couldn¡¯t shake the fear that thepany¡¯s executives might be on the warpath to settle scores. With her head lowered, Ivy hesitated, unsure of what to do next. Escape seemed impossible; they¡¯d even followed her onto the bus. Trapped in her seat, Ivy let out a resigned sigh and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you to see the CEO. I owe him an exnation for today¡¯s disaster. But first, may I call my family?¡± The woman smiled politely and nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± Ivy slid a bit further into her seat, pulled out her phone, and texted Balfour. [Mr. Howard, I¡¯m sorry, I think I¡¯ve caused you trouble again.] She hated to bother Balfour, especially now, but if the Harris Group was going to demand compensation for ra¡¯s ident, which was very likely, she didn¡¯t have the money to cover it. Jobless and strapped for cash, Balfour was the only person she could think of with the means and possibly the willingness to help her, given their history. Hoping he¡¯d take pity on her, considering how diligently she¡¯d yed the role of his wife, she asked if he might lend her some money once more. After sending the message, Ivy turned to the woman from the Harris Group with a forced smile and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± She followed the employee off the bus and back to the scene of the earlier chaos, the Harris Group¡¯s imposing office building. Returning to the ce where the fiasco unfolded, Ivy felt a knot of embarrassment and anxiety tighten in her stomach. She just hoped that the CEO of the Harris Group wouldn¡¯t be too harsh, and that the demanded compensation would be minimal. The employee led her to the CEO¡¯s office, stopping at the door with a grin, ¡°Ivy, Mr. Harris is waiting for you inside. You can go in by yourself.¡± ¡°Um¡­ By myself?¡± Ivy stuttered nervously, taking a deep breath, ¡°Okay then¡­ I¡¯m going in.¡± Mustering up her courage, Ivy pushed open the door to the office and entered with her gaze lowered, ¡°Hello, Mr. Harris, I heard you wanted to see me.¡± The man behind the desk found Ivy¡¯s nervous demeanor rather endearing. ¡°Ivy, why so tense? Don¡¯t you want to look up and see me?¡± Hearing the familiar male voice, Ivy froze. A familiar face from the past suddenly shed in her mind. That voice¡­ C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She furrowed her brow and tentatively lifted her gaze, finally seeing the man sitting in the executive chair behind the desk. Relief washed over her as she recognized him, ¡°Nn, is it really you?¡± Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 Sitting in the plush leather chair of the CEO¡¯s office at the Harris Group was none other than Nn. He appeared utterly at ease, casually holding a man folder. With an air of nonchnce, he nced up at Ivy¡¯s arrival. ¡°Surprised to see me?¡± he quipped, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°Uh¡­ not exactly,¡± Ivy managed, a sheepish grin spreading across her face. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to be the big boss of the Harris Group.¡± Despite being familiar with thepany¡¯s renowned name, Ivy had never connected the dots that Nn was the scion at the helm of the enterprise. It dawned on her that she might have underestimated the breadth of his family¡¯s legacy. ¡°Take a seat. We¡¯re old friends, so no need for nerves,¡± Nn said, gesturing gracefully to the chair across from him before returning his attention to the papers in his grasp. Nodding, Ivy settled into the seat. ¡°So, Nn, why did you ask to see me? What¡¯s this all about?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to apply for a job here today? What¡¯s wrong with having an old friend interview you?¡± Nn¡¯s smile was easy as he set aside the folder and met her gaze. Ivy briefly caught the contents of the folder. It was left open, revealing its contents her resume. So, from the get-go, Nn had been perusing her resume! How awkward. Suddenly, Ivy felt a twinge of embarrassment. To make her resume stand out, she had embellished it with quite a few self-praising statements. It¡¯s one thing for a stranger to skim through those embellishments, but for Nn-well, she wished the floor would swallow her up. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯ve got a solid education. With a little experience,panies would be vying for you,¡± Nn said, his tone reflecting a sense of loss for the untapped potential. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ivy was a star student with a degree from a prestigious university-amendable profile. However, her lack of work experience after graduation was a ring gap on her resume, hampering her job search. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m aware thatck of experience is a weak spot for me,¡± Ivy sighed, the weight of her situation heavy in her voice. ¡°But how am I supposed to gain experience if no one will give me the first chance?¡± The job market was indeed paradoxical. Companies sought young fresh faces but also demanded extensive experience. How could one have both? Nn nodded in agreement, acknowledging the conundrum. Yet that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t willing to break the cycle, ¡°True talent shines through regardless of experience,¡± Nn assured her. ¡°And as it happens, our Harris Group branch is in dire need of someone with your potential.¡± He slid another folder towards her. ¡°Here¡¯s some information about our branch. Take a look and see if joining us interests you.¡± Ivy took the folder, a mix of ttery and astonishment swirling inside her. Was Nn implying that the Harris Group was willing to bring her on board? Nn smiled warmly. ¡°Ivy, if you¡¯re up for it, I¡¯d like you to be our new Advertising Director. I trust in your abilities, and you¡¯d be leading a team of young, dynamic members. I believe you¡¯d all communicate well.¡± Stunned, Ivy looked at him incredulously. ¡°You want me to be the Advertising Director? But¡­ but I have no experience. How can you trust me with such a responsibility?¡± Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 When Ivy heard she had been epted, she was already over the moon, but she couldn¡¯t believe it when Nn offered her such a significant position. Even she doubted her own abilities after being cooped up in the Dunhill family for so long, and worried that some of her professional knowledge might be rusty. ¡°Because I¡¯m Nn. I¡¯ve known you since high school, and I understand your character and your capabilities. I¡¯m giving you this position because I believe in you, Nn¡¯s eyes shone with sincere affirmation, making it clear that this wasn¡¯t just ttery; he genuinely believed in Ivy. Ivy couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge of nervousness under Nn¡¯s admiring gaze. The more someone trusted her, the more she began to doubt herself. ¡°Nn, thank you for believing in me. If you¡¯re willing to take me on, I¡¯d be happy with the simplest job. I¡¯ve never worked before, and there¡¯s so much I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll let you down. If I suddenly take on the role of the Advertising Director, I might mess up the branch¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Ivy, I saw how you handled ra with such determination. But now, why are you still as insecure as before? You should have more confidence in yourself and believe in yourself. You¡¯re truly exceptional!¡± Ivy¡¯s mouth dropped open in astonishment, ¡°Nn, you¡­ you saw that?¡± Nn smiled, ¡°Yeah, I saw everything!¡± Ivy was embarrassed and hung her head. ¡°Nn, she was ndering me, and I was just so angry that I couldn¡¯t hold back. I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble for yourpany.¡± Nn chuckled, ¡°You didn¡¯t cause any trouble. In fact, I think it was for the best. You helped us weed out a brand ambassador with questionable character.¡± Ivy had expected Nn to scold her, but upon hearing his praise, she lifted her head, blinked, and said, ¡°Nn, I hindered thepany¡¯s shooting progress and caused damage to the hired artist¡¯s appearance. Why are you praising me?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°You did nothing wrong. When someone nders and bullies you, you should stand up for yourself.¡± Nn had already investigated everything that happened that day and learned a lot of details from the staff. He was now certain that it was ra who had provoked Ivy. That woman was no innocent party. Ivy had always been amodating, so for her to react that strongly, ra must have gone too far! Ivy felt a touch of emotion, ¡°Nn, do you really think I did the right thing?¡± Nn nodded firmly with a smile, ¡°Of course. Since ra ndered you, you have every right to defend your reputation.¡± Ivy felt a wave of warmth. Nn was just as understanding as ever. All along, Tessa had drilled into Ivy that she should yield to ra, no matter what ra did. She wasn¡¯t allowed to fight back. Over the years. Raised by a mother who constantly belittled her, that was why she had endured so much Thinking of her biased mother, Ivy¡¯s smile wasced with bitterness, Thanks for understanding me, Nn, but I¡¯m sure some people will think what I did was wrong. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anyone else¡¯s opinions.¡± Nn leaned back in his chair, looking at Ivy with a tinge of pity. ¡°So, what do you think? Do you want to join our branch?¡± Nn was serious about hiring her, but Ivy was still hesitant. The position of Advertising Director was probably the best offer she could get at this stage, but she had her concerns. First, she feared her own capabilities and whether she could fulfill the role. Second, she hadn¡¯t forgotten the warning Balfour gave her; he didn¡¯t want her getting too close to other men. She couldn¡¯t just ignore that and jump into working at Nn¡¯spany, could she? If she epted Nn¡¯s offer, it would be difficult to exin to Balfour. But if she gave up, she would be letting go of an opportunity that had note easily. Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 After much internal debate, Ivy weighed her situation with a heavy heart and reluctantly decided to let go of the opportunity that hade knocking. After all, she had made a promise to Balfour, and she couldn¡¯t just ignore his warning and act recklessly, breaking the agreement for her own sake. ¡°Nn, I¡¯m really sorry, but I have to decline. I deeply appreciate your offer, but the job isn¡¯t the right fit for me. Thank you, though,¡± she said with a regretful tone. Nn looked surprised that Ivy would actually turn down the job. After all, the position offered a great sry and benefits, and once she walked out that door, chances like this wouldn¡¯te by easily. It was clear she needed a job, yet she was passing up this golden opportunity. ¡°May I ask why?¡± Nn wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet. As Ivy was about to make up some excuse, her phone suddenly rang. ncing at the caller ID, she saw it was Balfour calling her. Muttering a quick apology, she stepped away to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you at the Harris Group?¡± Balfour¡¯s tone was less than pleased. Why was Ivy at the Harris Group now that Nn had taken over thepany? Balfour, just out of a meeting, had seen the message from Ivy and quickly called her back. The woman seemedpliant enough, but she was far from straightforward and had a knack for trouble. ¡°Yeah, I was here for a job interview,¡± Ivy replied, initially surprised by Balfour¡¯s call but then remembering the text she had sent him on the bus. ¡°It¡¯s all good now, Mr. Howard. You can go back to what you were doing.¡± It¡¯s all good now? She sent a message asking for help, and now she¡¯s saying everything¡¯s fine? Was she ying with him? Balfour¡¯s face darkened a bit more, and after a few seconds of silence, he hung up. As the dial tone buzzed in her ear, Ivy pursed her lips in annoyance. What was the point of that call? He didn¡¯t say anything and just hung up. What was that about? ¡°Was that Balfour?¡± Nn had been watching her expressions from a short distance away. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had noticed thest time he saw them together that Balfour and Ivy didn¡¯t seem all that affectionate. In fact, they seem somewhat distant from each other. Ivy snapped back to reality, turned to face Nn, and forced aposed smile before sitting down again. ¡°Yeah, I thought you wanted to talk about the incident just now, sot texted him.¡± ¡°Nobody in the Howards dares to question you. Besides, you are Mrs. Howard. But Ivy, you don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re really Balfour¡¯s wife. You seem afraid of him.¡± Ivy hesitated as she said, ¡°I¡­¡± Nn had a point. Of course, she understood that no one would dare to challenge Mrs. Howard. But that was true for the real Mrs. Howard. Ivy was just a pawn Balfour used to appease his family elders; she had no real standing of her own. Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 Nn had been closely observing Ivy¡¯s face. If Ivy¡¯s expression during the phone call raised suspicions for him earlier, now her demeanor was practically screaming at Nn that something was off about her supposed marriage to Balfour. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Balfour seems a bit cold, doesn¡¯t he? It must be tiring dealing with him on the daily, huh?¡± Nn casually probed, masking his intense scrutiny as idle chit-chat. Ivy nodded vigorously as if she had found a kindred spirit, ¡°Oh, absolutely. He¡¯s really aloof, and his mood swings! Like, one minute he¡¯s all ice and the next he¡¯s a tempest. It¡¯s frustrating!¡± ¡°Mood swings?¡± Nn arched an eyebrow, ¡°Balfour might be like that with strangers, sure, but he married you. He¡¯s gotta like you, right? How can he be cold to you too?¡± Ivy let out a sigh of resignation, ¡°Who knows! Sometimes I don¡¯t even know what ticks him off. Communicating with him is like walking through a minefield!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. If Balfour treats you that way, why would you agree to marry him?¡± Nn¡¯s suspicions were thickening like a plot in a dime novel, convinced that their rtionship wasn¡¯t as straightforward as it seemed. Ivy shook her head. ¡°Nn, you have no idea how difficult Balfour can be, If it wasn¡¯t for¡­¡± She was about to vent further but suddenly sensed it, snapping her mouth shut. She had let her guard down around Nn, and in a rare moment of solidarity against Balfour, almost spilled all her troubles. She had nearly exposed their marriage for the sham contract it was. That was close! Thankfully, she hit the brakes in time and didn¡¯t let slip anything incriminating. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Nn felt he was on the verge of unraveling the mystery when Ivy mmed up. Ivy giggled nervously, ¡°Oh, nothing. I was just kidding! Of course, I married him because I like him. Why else?¡± Though her response seemed wless, Nn sensed that Ivy had intended to reveal something else entirely. ¡°Ivy.¡± Nn was about to press further when the office door swung open, and in strode Balfour, his presencemanding as he entered. He scanned the cozy scene, his expression unreadable, ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡± Ivy shot up from her seat, ¡°Balfour, what brings you here?¡± Weren¡¯t you the one who texted me for a rescue?¡± Balfour squinted, shing his phone screen at her, which disyed a message from Ivy. Ivy smiled awkwardly. ¡°Uh¡­ bit of a mix-up. Nn wasn¡¯t hitting me up for money. He just offered me a job at the Harris Group.¡± ¡°A job? Can¡¯t the Howard family support you, or are youcking something? What¡¯s the thrill in running off to work? Enough of this charade!¡± Balfour grabbed Ivy¡¯s hand, ¡°Done ying games? Let¡¯s go home.¡± With no choice but to follow him, Ivy could only hastily wave goodbye to Nn, a gesture of awkward farewell. As Nn watched their retreating figures, his eyes darkened with thought. He wasn¡¯t pleased with Balfour barging into his office, but he wasn¡¯t about to make a scene. His family and the Howards were rted, but only distantly, and a powerful family like the Howards was not to be trifled with. However, he was dead set on getting to the bottom of this. The rtionship between Ivy and Balfour was certainly moreplex than it appeared. Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 Balfour yanked Ivy out of the Harris Group, guiding her to his car parked at the curb. ¡°Ivy, do you just let my words fly past your ears? Just yesterday I warned you to act with some decorum, considering you¡¯re Mrs. Howard now. And here you are, rushing to see Nn. Can¡¯t you wait?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ivy¡¯s heart sank at his tone, knowing Mr. High-and-Mighty had gotten the wrong end of the stick again. ¡°I was honestly here for a job interview. I had no clue that Nn was the CEO!¡± Balfour snorted with a smirk bordering on a sneer. ¡°Old friends who ¡®don¡¯t know¡¯ each other? Really?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious! Nn and I went to high school together but weren¡¯t exactly close. I don¡¯t know anything about his family. I just needed a job, that¡¯s all.¡± Ivy¡¯s defense sounded weak even to her, but she had to put it out there. Believing her was his choice. His grip tightened on her wrist. ¡°And who said you needed to work?¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze was icy, treating her as if she¡¯dmitted some grave sin. ¡°Let go, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Ivy struggled, trying to break free from his iron grasp. ¡°Balfour, it really hurts! What are you doing?¡± His fingers clung to her arm, unyielding. ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Howard now. You don¡¯t need a job, especially not at some other man¡¯spany. Doing that, you¡¯re just dragging the Howard name through the mud and making it seem as if we¡¯re not providing for you!¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but whimper, tears threatening to spill. At her pain, Balfour loosened his grip, suddenly aware he might¡¯ve been too harsh. Looking down, he saw not just the red marks from his grip but several scratches as well. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to shame anyone. I was nning for my future! I can¡¯t depend on the Howard fortune forever. We¡¯re not really married, and I want to be Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. her able to support myself in a year. Plus, I intend to repay you. I owe you three million dors; how can I pay it back without a job?¡± Ivy retracted her arm, skin flushed and marred with angry red marks, obviously aching. Balfour¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°No one¡¯s asking for the money back.¡± ¡°But I am. I said I¡¯d borrow it, and I will pay it back!¡± Ivy was resolute. She hadn¡¯t stolen or done anything shady. She just wanted to earn her keep! The frustration that had been building in her chest clenched tight, and she blinked rapidly, swallowing the tears that threatened to emerge. She wouldn¡¯t give Balfour the satisfaction of seeing her cry. No matter how much it hurt, she wouldn¡¯t give him that power. Balfour watched her, a strange twinge in his heart at the sight of her fighting back tears. His moment of softness was fleeting. He handed her a napkin, wanting to say something but in the end, remained silent. Ivy was caught off guard by the unexpected gesture. She had pegged Balfour as someone who wouldn¡¯t care about anyone else¡¯s feelings. Turns out, he was somewhat human after all. Thanks, it¡¯s just stuffy in here, made me sweat, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m not crying!¡± Ivy¡¯s stubbornness showed, but she still took the napkin, dabbing at the corners of her reddened eyes. Watching her stubborn defiance, Balfour huffed lightly. This woman,cking in many ways, but never in spirit. Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 Balfour wasn¡¯t in the mood to probe further, simply murmuring a response as his gaze shifted to the gashes on her arm. ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± ¡°I identally scratched it.¡± Ivy had been so emotionally scattered that she hadn¡¯t even noticed her own injury. It was only when Balfour¡¯s grip tightened that she felt the sting. She had scratched ra¡¯s face in the heat of an argument, and ra had retaliated with equal measure, leaving several deep gashes on Ivy¡¯s arm. Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Hurting that bad from just a scratch? Come on, tell me the truth!¡± ¡°It was ra, my With a resigned sigh, Ivy ryed what happened earlier to Balfour. ¡°It was ra, half¨Csister. She used me of being loose,pletely messed up my interview, and then she hit me. I lost it and hit her back.¡± The look in Balfour¡¯s eyes was hard to decipher. What kind of life had this woman led to grow up into the person she was today? What had she been through? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell your family about your current status as Mrs. Howard? If you did, they wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on you.¡± Ivy fell silent at his question. Indeed, the name of the Howard family could keep the Dunhills at bay. But that would only lead to more trouble. The Dunhills were insatiable in their greed, knowing her connection with the Howards would only make them more eager to exploit her for climbing the social ladder. She wasn¡¯t the real Mrs. Howard and didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for the Howards. ¡°You can¡¯t imagine the depths of the Dunhills¡® shamelessness. They¡¯d do anything for their own benefit. Not even three million dors would make them leave me alone. If they knew about my connection to the Howards, they¡¯de knocking for favors. Better to let it be Ivy turned her head, spreading her hands in resignation. ¡°I can only use the Howard name for a year, and then fill be back to nothing. Why bother telling them?¡± Balfour watched her with a mysterious smile. You seem quite clear¨Cheaded now! When pushes to shove, you still know to call for my help His slight smile caught ivy off guard, she had pegged him as an ice mountain, never ng him to have such a pleasant smile. lo darectly for a moment, she suddenly realized it was impolite to keep a gazing at l and quickly averted her eyes. ¡°I was concerned about the Harris Group pursuing my responsibility, potentially embarrassing the Howards. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on to avoid causing you any trouble.¡± Balfour continued to watch her with an unfathomable gaze. ¡°Next time something like this happens, feel free to reveal your rtionship with me.¡± Balfour¡¯s words seemed like permission for Ivy to use the Howard name as a shield in the future.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. For anyone, that was a blessing. Having the Howards backing her, she wouldn¡¯t have to fear anything. Yet, Ivy nced at him and stayed silent. She would not use the Howard family as a shield; that protection had an expiration date of one year, and that year would pass quickly. To live independently in the future, she needed to learn to stand on her own feet and grow. ¡°If you knew that the CEO of the Harris Group was Nn, would you have still messaged me?¡± Balfour¡¯s question came out of nowhere Ivy pursed her lips, hesitating before answering, ¡°Probably not. At least Nn wouldn¡¯t. have made things difficult for me, and you wouldn¡¯t have had to go save me.¡± Balfour¡¯s reaction to her answer was unreadable; he started the car in silence. Ivy had assumed Balfour would take her back to the Howard estate, but realized his intentions only when he parked in the hospital lot. ¡°Why are we at the hospital?¡± He nced at her and said, ¡°What do you think? We¡¯ll get your arm treated before we head back.¡± Ivy thought it was an overreaction and waved her hands dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a scratch, nothing serious. I¡¯ll just clean it with some iodine at home.¡± Though ra had been brutal, it was still just a scratch, and it wasn¡¯t deep enough to warrant a hospital visit. Exaggerating a bit, if the hospital had been any further away, her wound might have. healed by the time they arrived! ¡°Let¡¯s just get get it treated, or Grandma will have a fit when we get back.¡± Balfour stepped out and opened the passenger door for her. ¡°Get out.¡± Ivy looked at him, annoyed but resigned to his logic. Arguing would only waste more time; better to get to the hospital and get it over with quickly. Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 ¡°Alright then,¡± Ivy conceded, sliding out of the car with a sigh. When she got out of the car, she misstepped and stumbled forward. But Balfour was quick, catching her by the shoulders before she face¨Cnted onto the sidewalk. Once steady, Ivy looked up to find herself mere inches from Balfour¡¯s gaze. Suddenly, her heart was racing. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She hastily regained her bnce and stepped back, putting some distance between them, and mumbled a flustered, ¡°Thanks ¡°Focus,¡± Balfour replied, ncing at his now empty hand, his expression unreadable. Trailing behind Balfour, Ivy kept reying that moment of close contact. So close that she could see Balfour¡¯s wless skin, the thick, long eyshes¡­ She patted her chest, willing her heartbeat to slow down. At this rate, she feared he might hear it while walking beside her. ¡°Something wrong with your heart? ¡°No, nothing.¡± Ivy had gotten out of the car and, with Balfour by her side, entered the hospital. The nurse cleaned her wound, applied some ointment, and wrapped it up neatly. ¡°All done.¡± Ivy stepped out of the treatment room to find Balfour waiting, hands in his pockets, standing quietly in the hallway. Seeing her, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°Not anymore. It wasn¡¯t much to begin with, but thanks for asking.¡± The injury was minor for Ivy; even more severe ones had gone uncared for in the past. But Balfour¡¯s concern felt like a rarefort. He was about to say something more when his phone rang. Interrupted, he turned to answer, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Even though Balfour didn¡¯t mention the caller¡¯s name, Ivy picked up on the voice on the other and of the line. was Giselle. Only when speaking to her did Balfour¡¯s tone lose its usual frostiness. ¡°I¡¯ve got to run,¡± he said to Ivy after hanging up. Ivy had anticipated this. ¡°Giselle¡¯s call, right? What¡¯s the matter?¡± *She needs me for something. I have to go,¡± Balfour answered inly, without boration. Ivy nodded. ¡°Oh, then you better hurry. I can grab a cab hometer on my own.¡± Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 ¡°Let me give you a ride.¡± Ivy thought Balfour would just dump her and rush off to meet Giselle, or asked her to call Quinton for a ride at most. But Balfour didn¡¯t bolt today. Seeing Ivy injured, he couldn¡¯t just leave her behind. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Ivy didn¡¯t want to be a burden, insisting she could get home on her own. But Balfour insisted on driving her. ¡°Thanks.¡± They pulled up to the Howard Mansion. Ivy expressed her gratitude again before stepping. out of the car. Balfour suddenly called out to her ¡°Ivy, get some rest at home. You don¡¯t need to worry about job¨C hunting. Forget about the three million. You don¡¯t have to pay it back.¡± Ivy froze for a moment, ¡°No. I know you¡¯re just feeling sorry for me, Mr. Howard. But we agreed it was a loan, and I will pay back to you!¡± Balfour¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°If you y the part of Mrs. Howard for a year, the money is your bonus.¡± His words left Ivy disoriented, her heart in a bit of chaos. Watching Balfour drive away, Ivy clutched at her chest once more. What was happening today? Why was her heart racing out of control? She couldn¡¯t afford to fall for that man. She and Balfour were worlds apart! Then her thoughts drifted to Giselle. Balfour was already taken. All Giselle needed to do was dial his number, and he would drop everything to be by her side. Ivy, don¡¯t indulge yourself in forbidden thoughts! Don¡¯t blur the lines of who you are! She silently told herself. Entering the Howard Estate, Ivy greeted her grandparents inw, who were tending to nts in the living room. With a practiced smile, she greeted, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, what are you up to?¡± ¡°Ivy, dear, Balfour¡¯s cousin brought over some potted nts. And we¡¯re just figuring out where to ce them,¡¯ Dean Howard said with a chuckle. That¡¯s wonderful! You both seem to have quite the green thumb,¡± Ivy said, admiring the effortless bond between her grandparents, always so full ofughter and conversation. Chapter 194 ¡°Retirement leaves us with plenty of time on our hands, just tinkering around,¡± Alyssa replied, carefully tending to the nts. Having nothing else to do, Ivy joined in, ¡°Grandma, take me as your apprentice. I want to learn how to garden too.¡± After arranging the nts with Alyssa, Ivy noticed a notification pop up on her phone: ¡°Celebrity spotted with mystery boyfriend at hotel, rumored romance revealed.¡± She usually had little interest in such gossip. But today, for some reason, she clicked on the news. The article was apanied by photos of Giselle and another man. But the man¡¯s face was pixted out, his features indiscernible. Despite the blurred face, Ivy recognized the outfit. Balfour wore the same one today. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Even though she knew Balfour was off to see Giselle, the notion that they were at a hotel together and the news of their publicized romance twisted something inside Ivy. She couldn¡¯t help but care. Balfour had made it abundantly clear that she should keep a distance from other men, to prevent any scandal that could tarnish the Howard family¡¯s reputation. Yet here he was, unting his rtionship with Giselle, making his ¡°wife¡± Ivy look like a fool! If they were so in love, why didn¡¯t they just get married? Why drag her into ying the Howard matriarch? It all seemed so pointless and unreasonable Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 As Ivy¡¯s thoughts drifted to the unsettling images she¡¯d seen earlier, her expression soured, her fingers tightening around the stems of the flowers she was absentmindedly arranging. Alyssa noticed the change in Ivy¡¯s demeanor and asked with a chuckle, ¡°Ivy, if you keep at it with that strength, you¡¯re going to snap those poor flowers!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Startled, Ivy realized she had nearly ruined Alyssa¡¯s cherished potted nt and blushed with embarrassment, ¡°Alyssa, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Alyssa smiled and took the trowel from Ivy¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s just a nt, dear. But what¡¯s bothering you? What¡¯s got you so upied?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing!¡± Ivy forced a smile nervously, ¡°Just got a bit distracted by some celebrity gossip, that¡¯s all.¡± Alyssa clearly didn¡¯t buy the exnation but didn¡¯t press further, turning her attention back to the potted fern in front of her, ¡°Ivy, remember, things aren¡¯t always what they seem. You can¡¯t always take what you see in the media at face value, it¡¯s important to hear the other side of the story before you jump to conclusions.¡± Ivy pondered over Alyssa¡¯s words. She was right. The paparazzi always loved to stir the pot! But how differently Balfour treated Giselle, Ivy had seen it in her eyes. She knew her ce as Balfour¡¯s contractual wife didn¡¯t give her the right to meddle in his personal life. Whomever he dated or was rumored to be involved with was none of her business. But for some reason, the images from the news kept swimming in her head, leaving her restless and irritable. Unable to focus, Ivy excused herself from the gardening session, ¡°Alyssa, I¡¯m feeling a bit tired. I think I¡¯ll head upstairs for a nap, and we can continue this another time.¡± Alyssa didn¡¯t question her, simply advising her to take care of herself and nodding her off to her room. Back in her room, Ivyy on bed trying to sleep, but it was difficult. Every time she closed her eyes, the images of Balfour and Giselle returning to the hotel together filled her mind, causing a tightness in her chest. She remained in bed all afternoon without a wink of sleep, finally getting up when dinner ne approached. he walked past the front door, Balfour Their eyes met. The thought that he was justing from Giselle¡¯s ce made Ivy annoyed. She didn¡¯t even bother to greet him as she headed straight to the dining room. Balfour frowned at Ivy¡¯s disregard, finding it oddly out of character. He followed her after changing into house shoes, Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa,¡± he greeted as he entered the dining room, where Ivy was already seated. Alyssa beamed, ¡°You didn¡¯t call to say you¡¯d be joining us for dinner. What brings your home?¡± ¡°Just have wrapped up some work, so I¡¯m back.¡± Balfour replied and sat next to Ivy, who kept her head down on her food, not sparing him a nce. Usually, Ivy might not have much to say to him. But she wouldn¡¯t outright ignore him or wear such a sour expression like this. ¡°Ivy, Balfour¡¯s back. Why aren¡¯t you talking to him? Don¡¯t tell me you two had a spat Alyssa inquired. Her grandmother¡¯s words snapped Ivy back to the moment. She turned to Balfour, forcing a brilliant smile, ¡°Oh, Alyssa, we are just fine! I was just really hungry and didn¡¯t get a chance to speak to him! Balfour, you must be famished too, right?¡± With that, Ivy cheerfully served Balfour some food, ¡°Help yourself, darling!¡± Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 Ivy¡¯s attitude towards Balfour now was a stark contrast to the disinterested figure who¡¯d stood by the door earlier. Balfour gazed at her with probing eyes, wondering what happened to her. Catching his look, Ivy felt a twinge of nervousness, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? You don¡¯t like the dish?¡± ¡°I love it.¡± Balfour replied, spearing a forkful from his te and taking a mouthful. The show must go on in front of his grandparents. Throughout the meal, Ivy yed the part of the doting wife, constantly serving Balfour¡¯s te with zeal. Regardless of what she picked, he epted it withoutint, even though there were. a few dishes he wasn¡¯t fond of. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At first, Alyssa suspected they might be having a spat, but seeing them interact so pleasantly eased her worries. After dinner, Ivy excused herself and retreated to her room. The act was exhausting and far too sappy for her taste. She almost made herself sick! Fresh from her bath, Ivy saw Balfouring in. After drying her hair, she sat down on the edge of the bed. Her voice was light and detached, ¡°Grandma and grandpa haven¡¯t gone to their room yet. You should probably head back to the guest roomter.¡± Balfour wasn¡¯t home often. And even when he was, he usually slept in the guest room. They hardly spent any time together in the same space. He simply replied with a ¡°Sure,¡± and headed for the shower. When he came out, Ivy was on the balcony with a ss of milk ced on the small table in front of her. Balfour watched her lonely figure for a moment before sitting down beside her. ¡°What was going on with you today?¡± Even though Ivy had maintained her role as the perfect wife in front of his grandparents, Balfour could sense something strange. vy took a sip of her milk, ignoring him. His presence seemed to push her away. She stood up and headed back inside. His displeasure grew with her silence, and he followed her into the room. No sooner had Ivy ced her milk on the nightstand than Balfour pinned her down onto the bed! Before she could react, he was on top of her rendering her immobile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you ignoring me?¡± ¡°Let¡­ let me go!¡± Ivy struggled in vain. The disparity in their strength was too great. With Balfour so close, every inch of her skin he touched seemed to burn. Ivy¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. ¡°Answer me. Why are you giving me the cold shoulder?¡± She turned her refusing to meet his gaze. ¡°I haven¡¯t. Can¡¯t I just not want to talk?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why don¡¯t you want to talk?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason! And why are you here, Mr. Howard? I thought you¡¯d be spending the evening with some beauty!¡± Her sarcastic tone was unmistakable, clearly in a foul mood. Balfour paused and studied her for a moment. ¡°So¡­ Are you jealous?¡± ¡°I am not!¡± Ivy retorted disdainfully, furrowing her brow and ring at him. ¡°I just find it funny that someone who warned me to keep my distance from other men is himself the subject of gossip with other women!¡± Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 Balfour was pretty sure why Ivy was acting so off today. With a hint of mischief, he asked, ¡®Are you angry about me being linked with other women in the tabloids?¡± She stuttered, her cheeks turning the color of autumn leaves, ¡°I¡­I¡­ of course no, Balfour, don¡¯t overthink it. I¡­I couldn¡¯t care less!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Balfour clearly didn¡¯t buy her flimsy denial but didn¡¯t call her out on it. Ivy¡¯s eyes darted about, unable to hide her inner panic. ¡°I just think that during our agreement, you should be on your best behavior. You shouldn¡¯t be seen at hotels with other women! How am I supposed to exin that to your grandparents if you do so?¡± Balfour fell silent for a moment, then confessed, ¡°Giselle got hurt on set today. She didn¡¯t have anyone with her, so I just made sure she got to the hotel safely. That¡¯s all.¡± Ivy was surprised that he¡¯d exin himself to her. She met his gaze, pretending to cough, ¡°Why are you telling me this? I didn¡¯t even ask!¡± ¡°Giselle and I go way back; we¡¯ve been friends since we were kids. You just can¡¯t turn back on when your and I¡¯ve already had Quinton squash those baseless stories,¡± he exined calmly and T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. tends in need. Don¡¯t get it wrong. The media loves to spi candidly. The straightforwardness in his eyes made it impossible for Ivy not to believe him. Was that so? Ivy pursed her lips, suddenly feeling a weight lift off her chest. She averted her gaze, feeling awkward. ¡°Alright, I get it! Can you get up now? You¡¯re squashing me. I can barely breathe!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Balfour said bluntly, offering no exnation. With her face burning up, Ivy tried to control her racing heart. ¡°This is such an awkward position. If we need to talk, this isn¡¯t the way! Stop messing around, get up!¡± ¡°Awkward?¡± Balfour slowly lowered his head, ¡°Ivy, have you forgotten? We¡¯re married.¡± Ivy¡¯s heart felt like it was about to leap out of her throat, but she just couldn¡¯t muster the strength to push Balfour away. This position might be normal for a real couple but they weren¡¯t! Feeling helpless, Ivy locked eyes with Balfour. His face was inching closer and closer to She felt trapped and closed her eyes Instinctively. In the expected his lips to meet hers, there was nothing. moment of silence Balfour¡¯s light chuckle filled her ears. Realizing she¡¯d been had, Ivy¡¯s eyes snapped open to find Balfour looking at her teasingly. It dawned on Ivy that she¡¯d been tricked. ¡°Balfour!¡± ¡°Mhm, what is it?¡± The culprit responded innocently, his face showing no sign of guilt as if the recent antics had nothing to do with him. Flustered and embarrassed, Ivy gathered all her strength and shoved Balfour away, sitting up to fix her hair. ¡°Balfour, that was too much. cavour ¡°Have I done something wrong?¡± Balfour sat up too. ¡°Ivy, why did you close your eyes? Were you expecting something?¡± ¡°L¡­¡± Ivy was mortified. Certainly she couldn¡¯t admit that she thought he was about to kiss her. And when she closed her eyes, she had actually decided to ept it! Damn it! She couldn¡¯t even ept her own wishful thinking from moments ago. Now she just wished she could disappear into thin air. ¡°I¡­ My eyes were just irritated! Can¡¯t someone have irritated eyes?¡± Balfour, of course, didn¡¯t take in her poor excuse. But he let it be, heading to the balcony to light a cigarette. Something between them had changed. As if a thin, translucent sheet was ready to be ripped apart at the slightest touch. Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 That night, Balfour made his way to the guest room after Alyssa and Dean had retired to their respective quarters. He conceded that it was the best arrangement for both him and Ivy. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ivy rolled out of bed only to be greeted by the day¡¯s headline news the next morning, Giselle had promptly issued a public statement, clearing the air about the previous day¡¯s gossip. She maintained that the man spotted with her was merely a friend who had dropped her off at the hotel before departing, and that she had stayed in the hotel with her assistant. With Giselle¡¯s rification, the rumour quickly lost its sizzle. The paparazzi, fully aware that revealing Balfour¡¯s identity could crash their servers with a blockbuster story, dared not cross swords with the mighty Howard family by exposing his photo or identity. The previous day¡¯s news had been leaked by a few greenhorn paparazzi who were unfamiliar with the Howards. Now, they had been sternly reprimanded by their editor-in-chief. Ivy searched online, and all she could find was Giselle¡¯s rification. The original posts had vanished into thin air. ¡°Ivy,e to granny!¡± After breakfast, Alyssa took Ivy for a stroll in the garden, held her hand warmly and gently inquired, ¡°Ivy, you saw the news yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡± Given the frenzied media attention, it was certain that Alyssa was in the loop. Ivy couldn¡¯t keep the truth any longer and simply nodded in affirmation, ¡°Yes, I saw it yesterday.¡± ¡°No wonder I sensed something off between you and Balfour yesterday¡± Alyssa said as she led Ivy forward. ¡°I have made sure all those false reports were scrubbed clean. You won¡¯t be seeing them again.¡± It was clear that the swift resolution of the affair had been thanks to Alyssa¡¯s intervention. Having heard Balfour¡¯s exnation of the entire situation the day before, Ivy wasn¡¯t overly concerned anymore. ¡°Alyssa, I¡¯m sorry to make you worry! There¡¯s really nothing wrong between Balfour and me. He¡¯s already exined everything to me.¡± ¡°Balfour was thoughtless. A married man should¡¯ve known how to behave. Escorting ady friend to a hotel was of course inappropriate. It¡¯s natural for you to be upset. If it were me, I¡¯d be upset too!¡± Alyssa stopped in her tracks, her gaze firm upon Ivy, ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re the granddaughter-inw of the Howard family. Nobody can change that! Rest assured, I won¡¯t let anyone mistreat you, including Balfour!¡± Confronted with Alyssa¡¯s unwavering conviction, Ivy suddenly felt a twinge of guilt. But Granny, we¡¯re just a pretend couple. She apologized silently. Ivy pursed her lips, steering her gaze away from Alyssa¡¯s probing eyes, ¡°Granny, the sun¡¯s getting stronger, let¡¯s head back inside.¡± ¡°Alright, dear¡± Alyssa, oblivious to her granddaughter-inw¡¯s unease, headed back into the house with her. For the next few days, Balfour didn¡¯t return home. The family mentioned that he had been tied up with a company project that had run into snags, requiring his attention andte nights at the office. After the awkward encounter that night, Ivy felt unease being alone with Balfour. His absence, though, provided her with somefort. Despite the fiasco with the Harris Group and Balfour¡¯s assertion that the three million was her reward for ying Mrs. Howard, Ivy was adamant about finding a job and settling her dues. She sent out a flurry of resumes, hoping for some callbacks. At this point, any job that would give her experience and a chance to hone her skills was wee! Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 Just as she had clicked shut herptop, Ivy¡¯s phone erupted into a symphony of rings. It was a call from Nn. She hesitated for a moment but decided to answer it anyway. Despite having promised Balfour to keep her distance from Nn, answering a call from an old schoolmate seemed harmless enough. ¡°Hey, Nn.¡± ¡°Hey Ivy, you busy right now?¡± ¡°Not at all. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Well, Ivy, I¡¯m just giving it another shot¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe work with us?¡± Nn¡¯s voice still held a hint of hope. ¡°The Harris Group may not be top tier, but we¡¯ve got a lot to offer. You sure you won¡¯t reconsider?¡± The position of Advertising Director at the Harris Group was a coveted spot, but Ivy¡¯s promise to Balfour was clear- She had to keep a distance from Nn. ¡°Nn, I really can¡¯t join. I appreciate the offer, but I have to decline.¡± Nn fell silent for a moment before letting out a sigh, ¡°Alright then. But Ivy, since you identally scratched ra¡¯s face, she can¡¯t do the photoshoot for our uing ad campaign. We¡¯re scrambling to find a recement. If we don¡¯t deliver it on time, thepany¡¯s looking at a hefty fine for breach of contract.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ivy felt a pang of guilt at the thought of causing such trouble. Nn had always been kind to her, often lending a helping hand when she needed it. She really didn¡¯t want to add to his burdens. ¡°Nn, I¡¯m sorry. Is there anything I can do to make it right?¡± Hearing her concern, Nn chuckled, ¡°Sure,e work for us.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ivy was in a bind, ¡°Um¡­ Nn, I really can¡¯t join the Harris Group. How much is the fine? I¡¯ll cover it.¡±¡± Even as she said this, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could afford it. Nnughed, ¡°Silly! I don¡¯t want your money, I want you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Once again, Ivy was thrown into confusion. ¡°Nol-Nn, I¡¯m married already.¡± Nn couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud on her response, ¡°Ivy, what on earth are you thinking about? Is that how you see me?¡± ¡°No, no, Nn, I¡­ I was just kidding!¡± Realizing her misunderstanding, Ivy scrambled for an excuse to hide her embarrassment. Nn¡¯sughter subsided, ¡°Ivy, what I meant was, ourpany is in dire need of a suitable model for the ad. ra can¡¯t shoot it with her injured face, and you¡¯re her sister. You two look alike to some extent, so how about you finish the ad for us?¡± ¡°Me in amercial?¡± Ivy frowned lightly, doubting herself. ¡°But I¡¯ve never done any ad work before, and I¡¯m not a known face. Wouldn¡¯t that be inappropriate?¡± ¡°Ivy, you can do it. If you don¡¯t help us out, ourpany¡¯s going to be out of pocket big time, and we¡¯re not talking chump change here.¡± Agreeing to shoot amercial for the Harris Group meant that she¡¯d inevitably be in contact with Nn. If Balfour found out, he¡¯d surely be upset. Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 But this whole mess was Ivy¡¯s fault. The very thought of Nn taking a financial hit because of her made guilt gnaw at her conscience. She wrestled with it for ages, but her sense of responsibility won out in the end. ¡°Alright, Nn, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Ivy finally agreed, though her voice trembled with uncertainty. ¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee they¡¯ll be satisfied with me.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re a knockout. They¡¯ll be impressed,¡± Nn assured her with the kind of confidence she wished she could borrow. With that, they set a date for the shoot at hispany. After hanging up, Ivy¡¯s nerves were jangling like bells. Amercial shoot? Was she really up to it? And there was another worry ¨C she couldn¡¯t let Balfour know about this. If he got wind of it, he¡¯d be miffed for sure. She¡¯d make it a hit-and-run. Do the shoot, ditch the trouble, and then keep Nn at arm¡¯s length in the future. Nn wasted no time in sending her the script for the ad. Wanting to ensure smooth sailing and not to impact Nn¡¯s business, Ivy dove into studying the script on her own. Luckily, Balfour hadn¡¯t been hometely, giving her a much-needed breather to focus on her own stuff. Otherwise, she¡¯d be sneaking around to avoid him. Come the day of the shoot, Ivy was up at the crack of dawn, fussing over her appearance before heading out. ¡°Where are you off to so early, Ivy?¡± Alyssa called out just as she was about to slip out the door. Ivy shed a sheepish grin. ¡°Just some errands, Alyssa. I might not be back for dinner.¡± Alyssa didn¡¯t pry further, just reminded her to be careful and call Quinton if she needed something. ¡°Got it! Thanks Alyssa!¡± With that, Ivy bolted out the door. She arrived at the Harris Group on the dot and Nn¡¯s team was already in the lobby waiting for her. They knew Ivy was someone special to Nn from the get-go, so they were all standing by respectfully. ¡°Miss Dunhill, Mr. Harris is waiting for you upstairs. Please follow me.¡± Ivy followed the staff member, taking the elevator up to the fifth floor. The shoot¡¯s set up on this floor. Everyone¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s get you into wardrobe and makeup first, the Harris employee exined as they walked. Ivy was led into a room where a team of stylists and makeup artists were waiting, surrounded by cosmetics and racks of dazzling outfits. This is Mr. Harris¡¯s friend, Ivy. She¡¯s all yours now.¡± Once left in the capable hands of the m squad, Ivy was quickly dressed up. Nn walked in just as she was finishing up. He looked her over and smiled. ¡°Yeah, that dress is a winner on you.¡± ¡°You really think I can pull this off?¡± Ivy murmured, feeling out of her element as she sat at the makeup station. Standing behind her, Nn caught her eyes in the mirror and said, ¡°Absolutely. Trust me, you look amazing.¡± This must¡¯ve been the umpteenth time Nn hadplimented her. The stylists worked their magic swiftly. In no time at all, Ivy was transformed. She could hardly recognize herself ¨C she was a far cry from the woman who had walked in earlier. Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 It was all about the outdoor photo shoot for themercial. With a touch of excitement bubbling under her calm exterior, Ivy followed the crew to an open space not far from the office to get started. Despite herck of experience in front of the camera, the day was filled with still shots, which went off without a hitch, to everyone¡¯s relief. Meanwhile, ra happened to be in the neighborhood too. She couldn¡¯t believe that a single sentence from Nn had axed the job she had worked so hard to land. She was seething! After stewing at home for hours and making futile calls to the Harris Group¡¯s staff, only to be stonewalled and eventually blocked, ra knew she had to act. Too long without exposure in the public, she would be forgotten by the audience. So ra decided to confront Nn in person, to fight for one more chance at the Harris Group. As she approached thepany¡¯s premises, ra caught sight of a small crowd surrounding someone exiting the building. Her eyes narrowed, focusing on the center of attention. It was Ivy! And Ivy was dressed to the nines with impable makeup and chic outfit. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What on earth was going on? What was that little sneak Ivy up to? Full of suspicion, ra followed. When she saw the product in Ivy¡¯s hands-the very product she was supposed to shoot, rage boiled inside her. What? Ivy had stolen her gig! ra¡¯s thoughts raced with anger. ¡°That deceitful Ivy scratched my face on purpose that day so she could snatch my job!¡± she hissed through clenched teeth. ¡°Ivy, your smug satisfaction won¡¯tst long!¡± During a break in the shoot, Nn had been watching from the sidelines. He approached Ivy with a bottle of water, ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re too modest, you know. You say you¡¯ve got no experience, but you¡¯re a natural!¡± Ivy blushed at the praise, bashfully epting the water, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, really. I just didn¡¯t want to slow anyone down: d that it all went smoothly.¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Just as Ivy was about to take a sip, Nn¡¯s voice stopped her. He leaned in close to her cheek, causing her to instinctively grab his hand. Her voice wasced with caution, ¡°Wait, Nn, what are you doing?¡± Her defensive gesture sent a chill through Nn¡¯s heart. He hadn¡¯t expected such a guarded reaction from her. ¡°There¡¯s a bug in your hair. I¡¯m just getting it out,¡± he exined. Realizing her mistake, Ivy quickly let go with embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nn¡­ I guess I was just a bit too jumpy.¡± Nn carefully removed the bug and stood back up, ¡°Ivy, I would never do anything against your wishes. You can trust mepletely.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nn.¡± Ivy felt a certain warmth towards Nn, yet she couldn¡¯t understand why she was so resistant to his proximity. But when Balfour got close, she never reacted this way. What was wrong with her? Little did Ivy know that their entire exchange had been covertly filmed by ra, from whose angle it looked as though they were kissing Looking at the misleading video on her phone, ra¡¯s lips curled into a sly grin, ¡°Ivy, I¡¯d like to see who can save you this time!¡± Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 ra whipped around and dialed a number on her phone, her finger tapping the screen with practiced urgency. ¡°Hey Zack, Interested in getting the scoop on the CEO of the Harris Group?¡± ¡°How juicy is it?¡± came the voice on the other end, a hint of excitement threading through the skepticism. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up and talk details.¡± All the while, no one caught wind of ra¡¯s arrival and her swift departure. The photoshoot went off without a hitch, wrapping up smoothly after three non-stop hours. ¡°Ivy, today was all about the still shots for the campaign. There¡¯s some promotional footage we still need to capture. We¡¯ll have to schedule another session with youter.¡± Typically, these promotional clips would be shot on the same day, but Nn had told the staff not to push Ivy too hard. It would be best to set another time for the rest of the shoot. The crew was, of course, going to follow the boss¡¯s orders. Ivy nodded understandingly. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s exchange contacts and we can set something upter.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± The crew member pulled out his phone and they connected on social media. As Ivy was about to leave, Nn called out to her. ¡°Ivy, let me give you a lift home.¡± Ivy hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to exin this to Balfour. If he saw Nn dropping her off, it would only stir up trouble. After hesitating for a moment, Ivy shook her head. ¡°No thanks, Nn. I can just grab a cab. It¡¯s super easy.¡± ¡°How could I let ady take a cab all alone? Ivy, you¡¯ve done me a huge favor. The least I can do is take you out for dinner!¡± Nn insisted with a smile, not taking her decline for an answer. ¡°Come on, my old friend. Don¡¯t turn me down.¡± With no good reason to refuse, Ivy could only agree his proposal. They left the office together and Nn escorted her to a quaint little bistro. Ivy¡¯s memory was suddenly jogged when standing at the entrance. This was the very ce Nn had brought her to back in their high school days. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. After all these years, it hasn¡¯t changed a bit,¡± she mused. Meanwhile in the Dunhills¡¯ house. ¡°Dad! You must help me with this!¡± ra stormed into the house, calling out as she entered. ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡± Tessa, hearing theint, hurried out of the kitchen. ra¡¯s irritation red at the sight of her, who reminded her of Ivy. She shot Tessa a re before heading to the study. Pushing open the door, she found Finn as she expected. ¡°Dad!¡± ra waltzed in, her voice a mix of petnce and annoyance. ¡°You need to do something about Ivy!¡± Finn was engrossed in his work. He looked up with a touch of irritation. ¡°She¡¯s cut ties with our family, hasn¡¯t she?/What she does is now none of our business.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ever since Ivy had handed over three million to the Dunhill family, Finn had washed his hands of her, uninterested in (vy¡¯s affairs. ¡°Dad! I don¡¯t want anything to do with her either, but she¡¯s stealing my gigs now!¡± ra recounted the recent incident with a pout, ¡°She deliberately scarred my face so I couldn¡¯t do the shoot. Then she had the nerve to take my spot and do the ad herself! Daddy, this is outright sabotage!¡± Finn¡¯s raged immediately at her words. ¡°What? Ivy dared to snatch yourmercial? Hold on, when did she even start doing ads?¡± Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 ¡°How am I supposed to know when she started her schemes! Dad, I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s had it in for me from the get-go, just can¡¯t wait to stick it to the Dunhills! If you don¡¯t set her straight this time, she¡¯s just gonna push us further!¡± ra was fuming, her eyes red as if she had been wronged deeply, ¡°Dad, I have a n to teach her a lesson, but I need your support!¡± Finn looked at her puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Leaning closer to her father, ra whispered her scheme into Finn¡¯s ear. He nodded in agreement, giving her the green light to proceed. Ivy and Nn had enjoyed a meal together at a restaurant near their high school, where they reminisced about old times. The air was pleasant and Ivy felt more at ease than before. After finishing their meal, Nn offered to drive Ivy home, but she declined once again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nn. I really appreciate it. But Balfour¡­ well, he doesn¡¯t take kindly to me getting too chummy with other men. He might get it wrong if he saw us together. I better just hail a cab,¡± she said. Nn didn¡¯t insist any further. He waited with her until she got into a taxi and watched her leave. Once she was gone, Nn walked alone to the high school gates. The familiar sight of the school stirred a mix of emotions in him. Are some things truly beyond repair once missed? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ivy arrived home by taxi only to find Balfour sitting in the living room, his face clouded with a dark mood. What brought him home today? It was odd for her to see him here. She approached cautiously, ¡°Mr. Howard, what brings you home early today?¡± ¡°Where have you been?¡± Balfour¡¯s voice was cold. Feeling a bit guilty, Ivy knew that telling him the truth would only irritate him. Perhaps it was better to keep it to herself for now. been?¡± ¡°I just went out for a stroll. What¡¯s wrong?¡± she replied, trying to sound nonchnt as she sat down on the couch. you Balfour stared at her with an icy gaze, as if trying to see through her. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ll ask you again. Where exactly have His piercing eyes sent a chill down her spine, and she couldn¡¯t help but avert his gaze, ¡°I¡­ I really just went out, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Balfour scoffed and threw an iPad in front of her, ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡± Confused, Ivy picked up the iPad. It was a news page, disying photos of her and Nn together with the headline ¡°Ad Agency CEO and Spokesmodel Caught in a Scandal!¡± Ivy¡¯s pupils dted in shock. She scrolled down to read thements, each word more biting than the last. ¡°Never seen this model before, but she¡¯snded a sweet gig right out of the gate. Now we know why!¡± ¡°Looks like she¡¯s got a backer.¡± ¡°Climbing thedder through scandalous rtionships. I won¡¯t buy the products she endorses!¡± ¡°I heard she wasn¡¯t the original choice for the endorsement. Suddenly it¡¯s her. So that¡¯s why!¡± ¡°What¡­ what is this? Who took these photos!¡± Ivy looked up at Balfour, her eyes filled with panic, ¡°Balfour, don¡¯t believe this! It¡¯s not what it looks like, let me exin¡­¡± ¡°The pictures are pretty clear; what else can you exin? I¡¯m gone for just a few days, and you can¡¯t stand the loneliness?¡± Balfour had no patience for her exnations and got up to leave. ¡°Balfour! Wait¡­¡± Ivy dropped the iPad, reaching out to grab his hand, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, the photos are taken out of context. I didn¡¯t do anything with Nn! I was just shooting amercial for hispany, that¡¯s all!¡± Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 The tension in the room hung thick as syrup before Balfour¡¯s derisive snort cut the silence. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise there would be no more interactions with other men? Who gave you the green light to star in hispany¡¯smercial?¡± Balfour¡¯s cold tone left Ivy choking on her words. She could have rified that nothing happened between her and Nn, but she couldn¡¯t exin why she met him after promising Balfour she wouldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should¡¯ve told you. I was afraid you¡¯d be upset.¡± Ivy knew no exnation could erase the fact that she had lied to him. The best course of action was to own up to her mistake. She let go of the breath she was holding, ¡°Balfour, I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you, but please give me a chance to exin.¡± If there was one thing Balfour detested, it was dishonesty. He had given Ivy two chances, and yet she had squandered both with lies. How could he trust her again? Balfour had no intention of giving her another chance at the beginning. But when she uttered the words ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± his heart inexplicably softened. The man said nothing, but his halted steps were the best opportunity Ivy could hope for. Seizing this moment, Ivy rushed to exin, ¡°Balfour, I told you about the time I scratched ra¡¯s face in a moment of anger. Because of that, Nn¡¯spany couldn¡¯t continue shooting themercial, and they faced a hefty fine for breach of contract. Nn said I resembled ra somewhat and asked if I could step in as the model toplete the ad filming, so as to make up for my previous mistake.¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze darkened at her words. ¡°He asked, and you just said yes?¡± Ivy stepped closer. ¡°I was hesitant about his proposal. But I felt responsible for the mess and didn¡¯t want to owe anyone. I thought it would just be a day or two of shooting, which is no big deal. And then I¡¯d cut ties with Nn. I had no idea it would blow up like this¡­¡± Balfour¡¯s frown deepened as he asked, ¡°And those pictures in the news? You two looked pretty cozy. What was that about?¡± ¡°No, no, there¡¯s absolutely nothing between me and Nn!¡± Ivy¡¯s exnation seemed pale against the presented photos and videos. She looked at Balfour, desperate to prove her innocence. Suddenly an idea dawned on her. ¡°I know how to prove my innocence. But I need to see Nn one more time!¡± Balfour¡¯s expression soured further. ¡°You want to see him again?¡± Fearing another misunderstanding, Ivy quickly rified, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I just need his help to prove my innocence. You don¡¯t trust me, Balfour, but you can have someone apany me tomorrow.¡± After a long silence, Balfour finally spoke again, ¡°Ivy, you better be able to prove that.¡± Ivy nodded earnestly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will clear my name!¡± That night, Ivy tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She regretted lying to Balfour, who now doubted her every single word. And clearly, someone had intentionally snapped those pictures to stir up drama online. But who? After a sleepless night, Ivy got out of bed with dark circles under her eyes. She quickly freshened herself up and tried to look more alert. As she was about to go out, Alyssa called to her, ¡°Ivy,e here a moment.¡± A bad feeling settled in Ivy¡¯s stomach. She followed Alyssa to the garden and sat down. ¡°Alyssa, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Alyssa said, taking out her phone and cing it in front of Ivy. ¡°I stumbled upon some unsavory news online I wanted to ask you about it.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 Indeed, despite Balfour¡¯s efforts to clean up the news, Alyssa had seen it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alyssa, I¡¯ve caused trouble for the Howard n again.¡± ??? Alyssa smiled and took a sip at her water, ¡°Silly child, I¡¯m not here to scold you. You¡¯re part of the Howards, and what concerns you concerns us all. It¡¯s just that some folks wille asking me about this mess, and I¡¯m at sixes and sevens about how to exin.¡± Ivy hadn¡¯t expected Alyssa not to reprimand her but to affirm her as part of the Howard family, which moved her immensely and made her feel even more remorseful. Alyssa was so kind to her, yet she kept stirring up trouble. ¡°Alyssa, it¡¯s not like what they seemed online. Those photos were taken out of context. The guy in the pictures is my high school friend, Nn,¡± Ivy pleaded. Her exnation felt weak, but it was all she could muster at the moment, hoping Alyssa would believe her. ¡°Alyssa, I¡¯ll clear things up, just wait for me to get back.¡± Instead of offering a feeble justification, Ivy decided to find evidence to prove her innocence as soon as possible. She hurried out the door and got into the car Balfour had arranged for her. ¡°Quinton, take me to the Harris Group.¡± But Quinton replied, ¡°Miss, Mr Balfour instructed me to take you somewhere else first.¡± Ivy was puzzled, ¡°Where to?¡± Quinton didn¡¯t answer and drove off. Twenty minutester, they pulled up outside the city hall, ¡°Miss, Mr Balfour¡¯s waiting for you inside.¡± Surprised, Ivy nodded and took her ID from Quinton¡¯s hand, walking in alone. Although they had signed a contract early on, they hadn¡¯t officially tied the knot. She hadn¡¯t expected him to pick today! The marriage registration was quite simple. In less than half an hour, they had their marriage certificates. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Holding the certificate in her hand, Ivy felt dazed but mostly resigned. ¡°Balfour, can Quinton take me to the Harris Group now?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Balfour murmured, handing over his copy of the marriage certificate, ¡°Keep it safe.¡± Ivy took it, cing it with her own documents, and returned to the car. She and Quinton then headed to the Harris Group. At the entrance of the Harris Group, Ivy contacted the staff member who had assisted her before, who came down swiftly and said, ¡°Please follow my lead.¡± ¡°This is my friend. Can hee up with us?¡± Ivy gestured toward Quinton. Quinton was slightly surprised at being introduced as a friend. The staff member nodded and led them upstairs, exining as they walked, ¡°We were all shocked by the news. Mr. Harris has already started an investigation.¡± Ivy asked, ¡°The location where we shot the outdoor scenes, is that also owned by the Harris Group?¡± The staff member confirmed with a nod, ¡°The building next to it is ours too. So is this whole area¡± Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 ¡°Thank goodness,¡± Ivy thought to herself, relieved. It stood to reason that if this whole area belonged to the Harris Group, they¡¯d be under surveince. And surveince meant there was a chance to retrieve yesterday¡¯s footage. Upon reaching the CEO¡¯s office, Ivy and Quinton entered together. Nn knew Quinton¡¯s identity, nodded in greeting. He knew his presence with Ivy was certainly on Balfour¡¯s orders. ¡°Nn, I need a favor. Can we pull up yesterday¡¯s outdoor surveince footage?¡± Ivy cut straight to the chase, her voice tinged with urgency. Nn was one step ahead, pivoting hisptop towards her. ¡°I¡¯ve already got the footage queued up, ready to clear the air whenever you need it.¡± The screen disyed yesterday¡¯s recordings. Fortunately, they had installed cameras at various angles at the shoot location to avoid any potential mishaps. The multiple camera angles had captured everything Nn and Ivy did yesterday, clearly showing there was a respectable social distance between them. Nn had merely reached out to remove something from her hair. Beyond that, there was no contact. ¡°Thanks, Nn. This footage will prove my innocence,¡± Ivy said, her eyes brimming with gratitude. ¡°Could you make me a copy?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Nn replied as he transferred the video onto a USB drive and handed it to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble. I owe you an apology¡± ¡°Not at all. Nn, I need to get going and clear the rumour, Ivy said, taking the USB and hurrying out. Back in the car, Ivy handed the USB to Quinton. ¡°Take this to Balfour for me and then send a copy to my email.¡± Quinton, holding the USB, hesitated for a moment before taking it. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Upon returning to the Howard Mansion, Ivy had already received the video from Quinton. She quickly showed it to Alyssa and Dean. After viewing the clips, the elders saw the whole story. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Alyssa was furious. ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s clear someone orchestrated this. Does Balfour know?¡± Ivy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve had Quinton take the footage to him. He¡¯s seen it already.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Alyssa said, taking Ivy¡¯s hand with a sympathetic look. ¡°It seems it¡¯s time to reveal your identity as Mrs. Howard. Otherwise, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re unprotected, an easy target for bullying.¡± Ivy was surprised and a bit flustered. ¡°Alyssa, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s discuss this with Balfour first.¡± Alyssa agreed. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll wait for him toe back.¡± That day, the Harris Group¡¯s official ount released several surveince clips, proving nothing untoward had urred between Nn and Ivy. Nn also posted a message on his personal social media: ¡°A brief exchange with an old schoolmate led to an awkward mix-up. Please don¡¯t jump to unsubstantiated conclusions.¡± With these two rifications, the public quickly grasped the true nature of the incident. Ivy breathed a sigh of relief and called Balfour. ¡°Balfour, Nn has posted a rification. Have you seen it?¡± ¡°I have,¡± Balfour replied, his gaze still fixed on the surveince footage. In the video, Nn was bending towards her, reaching out to remove something from her hair. Even though it wasn¡¯t an intimate gesture, the proximity between them still irked Balfour, leaving him with an uneasy feeling. Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 Ivy sighed, ¡°So, do you believe I¡¯m innocent now?¡± Balfour nced back at theputer screen, where the surveince footage yed. He tugged at his tie as an inexplicable irritation gnawed at him. ¡°Was there something else you wanted to discuss through the call?¡± he asked: Despite presenting clear evidence to Balfour, his tone remained indifferent. It was utterly baffling! Ivy let out a resigned sigh, ¡°There¡¯s another thing I need your help with. It¡¯s clear someone took these photos with malicious intent. Could you look into who¡¯s behind the camera?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Balfour grunted coldly. He had already set Quinton on the case. The scheme wasn¡¯t exactly cloaked in secrecy; a brief probe by Quinton¡¯s contacts had traced the breadcrumbs back to ra. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s ra.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing the investigation results from Quinton, Ivy¡¯s expression twisted into a snarl. She had thought that after handing over three million dors, she could sever ties with the Dunhill family for good. Yet ra was like a specter, haunting her still and intent on bringing her down. If they chose to be ruthless, Ivy saw no reason to hold onto thest shreds of familial ties. ¡°Ma¡¯am, should I step in and give ra a warning?¡± Quinton offered. Ivy pondered for a moment before shaking her head, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll handle this myself. But Quinton, I do need another favor from you, if you¡¯re willing.¡± Quinton nodded, ¡°Balfour told me that you could count on me whenever you need.¡± ¨C Ivy instructed, ¡°I need you to dig into what ra¡¯s been up totely any gigs she¡¯s picked up and any crew she joined.¡± Ivy knew ra¡¯s priorities ¨C her career was paramount for now. If she was to teach her a lesson, she had to hit her where it hurt most. Quinton got on it right away, and soon he had news: ra was jobless for this time and she was desperatelyworking to snag roles in any crew. ra¡¯s hunger for fame was her Achilles¡¯ heel. If she got no jobs and no spotlight for now, she must be in total desp¨¦ration. ¡°Well, perhaps it¡¯s time I offer her an ¡®opportunity¡¯, Ivy had something on her mind. She borrowed Quinton¡¯s work phone and, pinching her nose to disguise her voice, dialed ra¡¯s number, ¡°Hello, is this ra Dunhill?¡± ¡°Yes, who¡¯s this?¡± ra¡¯s tone was irritable, which was indicative of her sour mood. Ivy continued, ¡°I¡¯m with the casting team for Love Fortress, and we¡¯re currently finding an actress for a role, Would you be interested in auditioning?¡± ¡°The casting director?¡± ra perked up immediately, her tone warming up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, could you repeat that? Which crew are you with?¡± she asked. Ivy pinched her nose again and repeated, ¡°Love Fortress''¡± ¡°Love Fortress¡¯?¡± ra wracked her brain and was unable to ce the name. I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 Realizing the hesitation in her voice, Ivy decided to prob her into actions, ¡°I¡¯m not gonna lie but our production isn¡¯t exactly big-time, but there¡¯s decent money behind it. If you are interested, I¡¯ll just reach out to other actresses.¡± As soon as she said this, she made a move to hang up the call. ra, sensing the opportunity slipping away, quickly piped up, ¡°Wait! Hold on a sec, director! I didn¡¯t mean that! I just haven¡¯t seen your script yet so I don¡¯t know if the role is a good fit for me, you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee toe and give a walk-through if you are interested. We really think you¡¯d be perfect for this part.¡± After being turned down by numerous crews, ra was thrilled to get praise. Someone saw me finally! She thought. ¡°Oh, well, in that case, I¡¯ll give it a shot!¡± she eximed. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll send you the details for the audition. See you there, Ms. Dunhill,¡± Ivy said before ending the call. Later, Ivy headed to the study. She took a moment to mentally prepare herself before knocking on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± With permission granted, she pushed the door open. Balfour was buried in his work in front of his computer, deeply engaged in work. She asked tentatively, ¡°I¡¯m not interrupting, am I?¡± ¡°Take a seat first,¡± Balfour said without looking up from his work, gesturing to a stool nearby. ¡°Give me ten minutes.¡± Ivy nodded and sat down quietly, watching him. Balfour, engrossed in his work, seemed a world away from his usual icy demeanor. In these moments, he exuded a sense of maturity and reliability that wasforting. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± About ten minutester, Balfour closed hisptop and turned to Ivy. Snapped out of her reverie, Ivy blurted, ¡°Uh¡­ I need a favor.¡± ¡°What now?¡± Balfour leaned back in his chair, wearily massaging his forehead. ¡°I told Quinton that you can go directly to him for some issues.¡± Seeing his gesture, concern flickered in Ivy¡¯s eyes, ¡°Do you have a headache?¡± ¡°No, what do you need?¡± Ivy didn¡¯t press further about his well-being but got to the point of her visit, ¡°Quinton found out that the person behind the leaks is my half-sister ra. I want to teach her a lesson so I need to borrow a studio and find some extras. Can you help me out?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°A studio? What are you nning?¡± Balfour¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze piercing as he looked at her. Ivy said, ¡°I want to give her a taste of her own medicine.¡± It was the first time Balfour had seen such an expression on her face-not her usual sweet, sensible look, but showing a hint of mischief. Ivy felt shy noticing his constant gaze, ¡°Um¡­ why are you looking at me like that, Mr. Howard? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Balfour stowed away his gaze, ¡°I can help. But tell me, what exactly are you nning to do?¡± ¡°My n isn¡¯t fully baked yet. I need to think it through before I can tell you.¡± Seeing her like this, Balfour decided not to pry further, ¡°If that¡¯s the thing, then go to Quinton. He¡¯ll handle it all for you.¡± With Balfour¡¯s word, Ivy felt reassured. Thanks, Mr. Howard. When everything¡¯s sorted, I owe you dinner.¡± With that, Ivy turned and left the room. Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 As Balfour watched her leave the room, his gaze was shimmering with an unspoken depth. Quinton worked at lightning speed, setting up the studio really quick and even getting in touch with some extras for Ivy to choose from. Ivy selected the most suitable extras based on the ¡®script¡¯ she¡¯d prepared in advance. After a quick rehearsal, everything seemed to be on track. When the time for the audition arrived, ra made it a point to rise early and get dolled up. This was a golden opportunity for a screen test and she was hell-bent on nailing the part! First impressions mattered a ton, and she intended to dazzle the director with her beauty and acting chops! She was super content with her mirror image after she decked. And she strutted downstairs in her heels. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Looking absolutely fabulous today, ra!¡± Tessa smiled, showering her withpliments. Basking in the praise, ra beamed, ¡°I¡¯ve got a screen test today. Had to look my best, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Oh, with you looking this stunning, the audition¡¯s going to be a breeze, Tessa said with a grin, practically ushering ra out the door. Once ra was out of sight, Tessa¡¯s smile vanished. Upon arriving at the designated location, Ivy¡¯s arranged ¡°assistant director¡± was already waiting eagerly at the entrance. ¡°You¡¯re ra Dunhill, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± ra replied haughtily, tilting her chin up as she greeted the ¡°assistant director,¡± ¡°I was contacted by the casting director for a screen test!¡± ¡°Follow us, please!¡± Following the scripted scenario they¡¯d rehearsed, the ¡°assistant director¡± led ra into the studio, ¡°Ms. Dunhill, the ¡®director¡¯ hasn¡¯t arrived just yet. Why don¡¯t you wait here for a bit?¡± ra¡¯s eyes lit up as she surveyed the impressively professional studio, thinking to herself how well- funded the production seemed. ¡°Is this where we¡¯ll be shooting?¡± ¡°Yeah, this is just one of the spots for interior shots. A lot of our scenes will be on location.¡± The ¡°assistant director¡± answered. As he did so, he looked a few feet away and greeted with a smile, ¡°The ¡®director¡¯ is here. Let¡¯s go.¡± ra hurried over, but her heels slowed her down and her eagerness to move faster made for a rather extravagant walk. Ivy, watching from the shadows, couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Finally, ra reached the ¡°director, and hastily fixed her hair, ¡°Hello, Director. I¡¯m ra and I¡¯m really eager to join your crew.¡± The ¡°director¡± looked ra over and nodded in approval, ¡°Indeed, you fit the role perfectly. Orion, hand Ms. Dunhill the script and take her to prepare for her scene.¡± ra¡¯s heart swelled with pride upon the director¡¯s praise and she eagerly took the script from the ¡°assistant director¡±, Orion. She flipped through the script, scanning the character profiles and plot while her expression soured instantly, ¡°Wait, I¡¯m supposed to y this Quincy character?¡± Orion leaned in, ncing at the script, ¡°Yes, Ms. Dunhill. Quincy¡¯s the role you¡¯ll be auditioning for Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 ¡°How could I possibly ept this?¡± ra snapped the script shut with a look of distaste. ¡°Quincy is clearly just a side chick and not the lovable kind. How can I y a role like this? If this airs, I¡¯m gonna get roasted online!¡± Orion nced at ra and then pointed toward a nearby room, ¡°Ms. Dunhill, I get it; the character¡¯s backstory isn¡¯t exactly ttering, but the role itself has a big part! ying the viin is a real test of your acting chops. If you nail it, you could be looking at an award. Look over there. There¡¯s a whole line of actors waiting to chat with the director, practically tripping over themselves for a shot at any role. If you pass this up, you¡¯re missing out. Plenty of others would kill for this chance!¡± ra hesitated. Thest thing she wanted was to be cast as the antagonist. Just then, Ivy burst out of the room and made a beeline for the assistant director, grabbing him by the arm, ¡°Orion, if she¡¯s not up for it) what about me for Quincy? There¡¯s a lot of meat on that role, and if I nail it, I can make a name for myself. I want in!¡± ¡°Ivy, what are you doing here?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Seeing Ivy¡¯s sudden appearance, ra¡¯s face fell. Ivy turned around, feigning surprise at seeing ra, ¡°If you¡¯re not into it, then just split. I hustled hard for this audition and I don¡¯t mind ying the bad I believe as an actress, you can make your mark with any role!¡± guy. With that, Ivy turned back to the assistant director and continued to schmooze, ¡°Orion, give me a chance. I promise I¡¯ll treasure it and give it my all.¡± Orion gave a helpless smile, ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t make the calls here. The director did say ra was the best fit for the role. But since she is backing out, could try talking to him and letting him give you a chance.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m backing out?¡± ra blurted out in panic and grabbed Orion¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯ll take the role. Arrange me that audition now!¡± The assistant director looked at ra, puzzled, ¡°Really? You just said you didn¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking straight before. I¡¯m clear-headed now and I¡¯m up for it. Besides, didn¡¯t the director say I was the perfect fit? No need to waste time on others who are clearly out of their depth!¡± ra was still reluctant to y the part internally, but she¡¯d be damned if she let Ivy have it! ¡°Alright then,¡± the assistant director conceded, ¡°let¡¯s pretend this whole conversation never happened.¡± He then turned to Ivy and said, ¡°You see the situation. I can¡¯t help you right now. Maybe try your luck with another production?¡± ¡°Orion, you really can¡¯t give me just one chance?¡± Ivy pleaded, a frown creasing her brow. ¡°Sorry!¡± he replied. Ivy sighed in frustration and trudged back into the room she hade from. ra watched her defeated retreat with her eyes filled with smugness, ¡°Keep dreaming, Ivy. You think you canpete with me? Not in a million years.¡± The audition was about tomence. Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 As the male lead and the character portrayed by ra, Quincy, strolled down Main Street, the leading actress burst out of the corner caf¨¦ and gave Quincy a resounding p, ¡°Dante, didn¡¯t you say you were in a meeting? And who is this woman?¡± ra, who had just been struck hard, felt a surge of indignation. The leading actress went for real, huh? It was just an audition after all; why the need for such force? Rubbing her stinging cheek, ra fired back with her lines as irritation colored her voice, ¡°Who the heck are you? What¡¯s this craziness about? Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± The actress pointed at the male lead, ¡°I¡¯m Dante¡¯s wife and we were officially married and registered! You¡¯ve got no shame by cozying up a married man, you homewrecker!¡± ra nced at the male lead, her demeanor unshaken and defiant, ¡°What does a marriage certificate count? He told me he doesn¡¯t love you. The one who isn¡¯t loved is the real homewrecker!¡± Ivy, in the control room, watched the unfolding drama on set. ra¡¯s performance in other roles had been mediocre at best, but she was convincingly detestable when she was acting as a mistress. The actors Quinton had brought in for Ivy were professionals, and despite knowing this was just a rehearsal, theirmitment to the craft was evident. Tears glistened in the leading actress¡¯s eyes as she red at the male lead, ¡°Is what she¡¯s saying true? I¡¯m asking you, Dante! Now you said you don¡¯t love me, but have you forgotten how you begged me when you were courting me?¡± Dante rolled his eyes at her, clearly annoyed, ¡°Can you stop making a scene here? It¡¯s embarrassing enough without people watching. I¡¯m embarrassed, aren¡¯t you too?¡± ¡°Embarrassed? Back when you couldn¡¯t scrape together a few bucks, I stood by you. You didn¡¯t seem embarrassed about me then,¡± she said as she reached out to tug at Dante¡¯s shirt, desperate to see a glimmer of affection in his eyes. Seeing this, ra stepped forward and pushed the leadingdy to the ground, ¡°Maybe you should stop clinging to Dante! Sure, you¡¯ve been with him for years, and that wasn¡¯t easy. But that was then. He loves me now. If you really love him, you¡¯d step aside and stop disrupting our lives!¡± The leading actress stumbled backward and fell to the ground, ¡°You want me to step aside? I¡¯m his lawful wife! You, a young girl, should be working and living properly, not chasing after a taken man! Is this how your family taught you to behave?¡± ¡°This is true love between us. He loves me, not you. Your marriage means nothing,¡± ra squatted before her, her eyes filled with contempt. ¡°I¡¯d suggest you divorce him quickly so I might even get Dante to give you a decent settlement. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be left with nothing but the clothes on your back!¡± Bitterness etched on her face, the leading actress looked at them both, and then, with a breakdown scream, lunged at ra in a fit of rage. This twist wasn¡¯t scripted for ra, and it caught her off guard. By the time she reacted, she was already tackled to the ground. ¡°Bitch! You want to be a mistress, huh?¡± The leadingdy pped ra furiously across the face, and only after the deed was done did Dante step in to pull her away, ¡°Enough already!¡± ra got up, her face a mask of hurt as she turned to the director, ¡°Director, what¡¯s going on here?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 The director remained silent, not even calling ¡°cut.¡± ra had been through hell and high water tond this role and, with no other choice, she gritted her teeth and continued her performance, ¡°You dare call me a bitch? You¡¯re the bitch! Dante and I have the real deal!¡± As she spat out the words, ra lunged at the leadingdy, grappling with her in a dramatic tussle. ¡°Cut!¡± the director suddenly announced. ra was about to strike back at the lead when Ivy sent a discreet signal to the director, prompting the timely cut. Immediately, ra ceased her movements, straightened up, and fixed her clothes and hair before excitedly rushing over to the director, ¡°How was that for a performance, huh? I can take on this role, right?¡± The director, having fulfilled his purpose, showed no interest in further discussion and turned to leave. ra¡¯s heart sank at his silence. After enduring ps and insults for this audition, she couldn¡¯t let him walk away just like that, ¡°What¡¯s this about? I did everything you asked-fought, screamed, and you say nothing? Can I have the role or not?¡± The director, with a look of disdain, withdrew his hand, ¡°It¡¯s not up to me. You¡¯ll have to check with our big boss!¡± ¡°The big boss? The investor?¡± ra¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention. ¡°Then call them in, I¡¯ll talk to him directly.¡± She knew well that if she could charm the investor, who surely had more than this one project, it could pave the way for a smooth sailing career with multiple roles. With a tilt of his chin, the director signaled his assistant to invite Ivy out of the observation room. ra was surprised but a big part of her felt sick as Ivy showed up again, ¡°Why are you still here? Still haven¡¯t given up onpeting with me for the role? Save your dreams. I¡¯m about to meet the investor for the show so I¡¯ve practically got it in the bag!¡± Ivy looked at her serenely, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? I¡¯m the boss.¡± ra was stunned, her face a mix of disbelief and amusement, ¡°You? An investor? Don¡¯t make me laugh, Ivy! Weren¡¯t you just groveling to the director¡¯s assistant to beat me for the part? Stop pretending please!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the investor. I¡¯m the boss,¡± Ivy corrected as she gestured to the crew. ¡°Thanks for your hard work, everyone. You can collect your pay from ounting.¡± As Ivy finished, everyone bowed respectfully and began packing up their gear, quickly vacating the premises. Now alone with Ivy, ra was forced to confront the truth of Ivy¡¯s words. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on? Did you really invest in this show, Ivy?¡± The irony was that ra still didn¡¯t doubt the existence of the show; she¡¯d rather believe Ivy invested in it than ept she¡¯d been hoodwinked.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 ¡°There¡¯s no show, ra. The whole thing was a setup,¡± Ivy confessed; her words wereced with a mischievous undertone, ¡°Sis, you always loved the spotlight, didn¡¯t you? I went through all this trouble, getting everyone involved just to y along with you. Aren¡¯t you thrilled?¡± ra¡¯s realization hit her like a ton of bricks-she had been duped. Anger red in her eyes as she lashed out, ¡°Ivy, how could you deceive me like this? What on earth are you up to by orchestrating this borate farce?¡± As she spoke, ra¡¯s hand shot out, aiming to p Ivy to vent her anger first. But Ivy sidestepped with the agility of a cat, avoiding the iing blow, ¡°Oh, ra, you really shouldn¡¯t try to hit me. Because if you so much asy a finger on me, I assure you that I can find many ways to ruin you utterly andpletely.¡± ra, her pride wounded, didn¡¯t buy Ivy¡¯s threat for a second. Yet, the memory of Ivy effortlessly snatching a coveted advertising deal from under her nose made her hesitate, ¡°What are you getting at, Ivy?¡± ¡°You really have to ask?¡± Ivy pointed a slender finger towards several security cameras. ¡°Sure, the audition wasn¡¯t filmed, but everything¡¯s been caught on surveince video. How do you think the inte will react if I edit the footage and leak it online? Maybe they¡¯ll consider this as reality and give you a bad review.¡± ra¡¯s gaze snapped to the cameras, and with that, the penny dropped. She was furious, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare frame me. You¡¯re so underhanded, Ivy! Even if you post it, nobody would believe your lies.¡± ¡°Should we test that theory?¡± Ivy taunted, her hand hovering over her phone as if ready to call Quinton to edit the video. ra, fearing the worst, snatched at Ivy¡¯s phone, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Ivy! If you leak that video, I¡¯ll make sure Tessa¡¯s life in the Dunhill family bes a living hell.¡± The irony of ra¡¯s threat wasn¡¯t lost on Ivy. Ever since she paid that three million, Ivy had resolved to sever the maternal bond with Tessa once and for all. ¡°Those photos of me and Nn that went viral were your doing, weren¡¯t they?¡± Ivy secured her phone once more. ¡°I can¡¯t decide if you¡¯re foolish or just in stupid, ra. To sabotage me, you¡¯ve crossed the Harris Group. Do you really think the fallout is worth it?¡± The Harris Group held significant clout in the industry with countless advertising deals and the power to make or ruin some performers¡¯ career. Yet, ra had sullied Nn and Ivy¡¯s reputations. And in doing so, she had the Harris Group as her big nemesis. If Ivy could trace the leaked photos back to ra, the Harris Group could surely do that as well. In her blind pursuit, ra had barred her own path. But ironically, she was oblivious to the self-inflicted wound. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Ivy, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I didn¡¯t spread any photos! But I¡¯m warning you, if you dare post today¡¯s footage, I¡¯ll never let you get away with it.¡± ra¡¯s threats rang hollow, a desperate attempt to intimidate without any real leverage. To Ivy, ra¡¯s words were meaningless. ¡°Do you really think you have anything left to threaten me with?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ra tried to muster some final harsh words, but as they reached her lips, she realized ivy no longer cared about anything she could throw at her. Once, Ivy might havepromised for the sake of her bond with Tessa in the Dunhill family, but now, having disowned her mother, ra had nothing left to hold over her. Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 As Ivy watched ra struggle to retort, a sense of unprecedented satisfaction washed over her. She had finally vindicated the grievances she once endured! ¡°What¡¯s the matter, ra? Cat got your tongue? You¡¯d just realized that you have nothing left to threaten me with.¡± Ivy taunted, her voice dripping with triumph. ¡°Ivy, what do you want from me?¡± ra spat back, her pride refusing to concede despite the dawning realization that she couldn¡¯t threaten Ivy at all. Ivy¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile as she lowered her gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t want much. You tried to smear my name with those photos, so I thought it was only fair for you to get a taste of your own medicine. What¡¯s the saying? Turnabout is fair y.¡± The surveince footage Ivy now held was enough to unleash a social media storm on ra, but she had no intention of ruining her. Ivy wanted ra to know there were consequences and to ensure she wouldn¡¯t dare cause any more trouble. After all, driving someone into a corner could lead to desperate and unpredictable acts, a desperate fighting that could make ra a bigger handful. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ivy didn¡¯t want to destroy ra or risk her own safety. As long as she had this leverage, ra would think twice before crossing her again. Peace was all Ivy sought. ¡°Just stay out of my way, and this video will stay hidden and unseen by anyone else. But if you try to mess with me again, I¡¯ll release it and you¡¯ll be finished in the industry. Weigh your options carefully.¡± The video indeed became Ivy¡¯s ace in the hole, a guarantee of ra¡¯s newfound docility. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯ll regret this,¡± ra hissed, her threat empty as she tottered away on her heels; her retreat was hastened by defeat. Although she was still giving out scathing words on her way out, she was really just bluffing; at least she didn¡¯t dare to go against Ivy for now. Watching ra¡¯s hasty departure, Ivy felt a weight lift off her shoulder. A big trouble was finally settled. As ra stormed out of the studio with a venomous nce back, her mind was racing with the day¡¯s deceitful events. Ivy had cunningly trapped her and now she was holding a Damocles¡¯ sword over her head. The thought was intolerably bitter. Deted, ra slumped into her car and headed back to the Dunhill residence. Ivy, meanwhile, fished a USB drive.from her bag among the audience seats, intent on securing the surveince footage for the long term. As she entered the security room to copy the video, she was jolted by an unexpected presence. ¡®Bal¡­ Balfour? What are you doing here?¡± Inside the surveince room, Balfour was gazing at her with a raised eyebrow and a cryptic smile, ¡°Someone told me that there would be quite a show here. Couldn¡¯t miss it.¡± Ivy¡¯s brows furrowed in concern, ¡°How long have you been here? You didn¡¯t see everything that just happened, did you?¡± Balfour¡¯s smile widened, countering her question with one of his own, ¡°Ivy, have you ever considered acting?¡± He had been in the security room from the start to witness Ivy¡¯s carefullyid ns unfold and her cool composure as she observed ra¡¯s unwitting performance. Balfour found himself intrigued by this woman who seemed to defy his earlier judgment. Initially, he pegged Ivy as a woman else entirely. She yed the role of the would do anything for money. However, upon closer interaction, she appeared to be something else entirely. She yed the role of the dutiful daughter-inw to Dean and Alyssa with dedication and care. Taking on the burden of a hefty debt, she sought employment with determination to settle her three million financial obligations. Balfour concluded that Ivy seemed to be stronger and more genuine than he had anticipated. Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 After today¡¯s charade, Balfour seemed to see a different side of her. She had orchestrated the whole scene, igniting in ra a hope for acting, only to have her schooled during the audition. And she had cleverly left behind leverage that could be used to threaten ra. This woman appeared to be quite the schemer. ¡°An actress?¡± Ivy asked, puzzled by his question. She walked over, plugged the USB drive into her laptop, and began to copy the necessary security footage. ¡°Why would I want to be an actress? I¡¯m not ra. She dreams of fame and the red-carpet lifestyle but I don¡¯t want that much attention.¡± Balfour cracked a faint smile, ¡°Really? But I thought you outperformed your sister back there. You¡¯ve got a natural talent so you must have a future in it.¡± Realizing he was ribbing her, Ivy felt embarrassed about her performance in ra¡¯s scene. ¡°Balfour, if you¡¯re here just to mock me, then please, get yourughs and leave!¡± ¡°No mockery,¡± he assured her with a half-smile that seemed to carry a secret. ¡°You put on a good show and are an actress with so much potential.¡± Ivy seldom saw Balfour¡¯s smile, but she had to admit his smile looked stunning on his good-looking face. Alright, if teasing her brought him joy, she¡¯d let him have his moment. After all, his mockery wouldn¡¯t cost her anything!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With that thought, she turned her attention back to the progress bar on herputer screen. Silence fell in the security room and Balfour¡¯s gaze turned scorching as he stared at her back. The moment only to be interrupted by Ivy¡¯s stomach growling at the most inopportune moment. Embarrassed, she clutched her belly. In order to act out today¡¯s scene, Ivy had been here early in the morning watching them set up the scene, and hadn¡¯t even got to breakfast. It was past one in the afternoon, and her hunger was asserting itself naturally since she hadn¡¯t eaten lunch as well. Feeling humiliated at the thought of her growling stomach in front of Balfour, she wished the earth would swallow her up. She now expected that Balfour didn¡¯t hear her stomach¡¯s growl. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± His voice petrified her on the spot. He had heard. Well, of course he had. The room was silent apart from them, and her stomach was embarrassingly vocal. It would have been surprising if he hadn¡¯t heard. The file transfer wasplete and Ivy pulled out the USB drive, ¡°Yeah, I missed breakfast and lunch for today¡¯s act. How could I not be hungry?¡± Balfour frowned slightly, ¡°Skipping meals for such a trivial matter?¡± Ivy¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°I¡¯ve been nning this for a while to give ra a taste of her own medicine. I had to make sure everything went off without a hitch.¡± Balfour understood the sting of being falsely used, and he knew Ivy¡¯s silent suffering, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be so hard to make her suffer a little. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself; Quinton could handle it for you.¡± Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 Ivy and Quinton had been in touch a lottely and she¡¯d even roped him into doing quite a few favors for her. Ivy was well aware of Quinton¡¯s knack for getting things done, so having him teach ra a lesson wouldn¡¯t have been a tall order for him. But Ivy wanted to handle this herself. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She was determined to give as good as she got from anyone who had wronged her, convinced that it was the only way she¡¯d ever grow stronger. ¡°I can take care of it myself. Besides, Quinton¡¯s been a huge help to me recently. He¡¯s your secretary, not my errand boy. I can¡¯t keep piling work on him.¡± Ivy pressed her lips together, offering a faint smile. For some reason, that smile, which revealed a hint of vulnerability, made him ache for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Balfour said as he stepped forward and casually took her hand, ¡°I¡¯m taking you out to eat.¡± Before Ivy could even process what was happening, she found herself being ushered out the door, ¡°Uh, Balfour, wait a minute.¡± He strode forward with her in tow as if he didn¡¯t hear her at all. Ivy stopped resisting. Looking down at their intertwined hands, her cheeks were flushing and her mind was wandering. When had she started to feelfortable with Balfour¡¯s touch? Without realizing it, their rtionship seemed to have shifted from what it once was. When they reached the car, Balfour opened the passenger door for her. ¡°Hop in,¡± he imed. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ivy asked. She was suddenly conscious of her free hand and somehow she felt unsure where to bestow it. Balfour let out an exasperated sigh as he gently nudged her into the seat, ¡°Where else will we go? We will get some grub.¡± He drove them to a nearby diner and ordered from the waiter, ¡°The usual.¡± The waiter, who understood his meaning immediately, served all the dishes in five minutes, ¡°Mr. Howard, your meal is ready.¡± Once the waiter had left, Ivy eyed the spread with a mix of curiosity and skepticism, ¡°Balfour, are you sure this food was made fresh? How did everythinge out so fast after we sat down?¡± ¡°This ce keeps a table¡¯s regr order of mine. If I show up, they serve it; if I don¡¯t, it¡¯s their staff meal.¡± Balfourdled some soup into a bowl and passed it to Ivy. Ivy was once again struck by thevishness of the gesture; an entire table¡¯s worth of food prepped daily was no small expense. ¡°Do youe here often?¡± she asked. ¡°Now and then.¡± Balfour served himself some soup with an air of refinement and took a sip. Ivy pouted, thinking about howvish he was as she started to drink the soup. The soup seemed simple enough, but one taste revealed aplexity of vors Ivy had never experienced before. ¡°What¡¯s in this soup? It¡¯s amazing!¡± She eximed. ¡°Why all the questions? Just eat and enjoy,¡± Balfour chided, warming his stomach with the soup before moving on to the other dishes. In truth, Balfour had skipped a meal to catch a performance that was not to be missed. ¡°You seem to have a pretty good handle on fine dining, Mr. Howard!¡± Ivy mumbled before focusing on her meal. The dishes looked unassuming, but the vors were unlike anything she¡¯d ever tasted. After a while, Balfour looked at her intently, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n going forward?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ivy furrowed her brows, pondering for a moment. ¡°With that video in hand, ra won¡¯t dare bother me for a short while. I n to keep job hunting. The sooner I find work, the sooner I can start earning my own way.¡± Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 ¡°Look, I¡¯ve told you that you don¡¯t need to work,¡± Balfour said exasperatedly. He had already let her off the hook for the three million debt and yet there she was, stubbornly insisting on job hunting. Couldn¡¯t she ever just chill out? Ivy replied, ¡°Balfour, right now I¡¯m living under the Howard¡¯s roof, and sure, I don¡¯t need to work to eat, but what about when our divorcees through in a year? I won¡¯t be a Howard then. What will I do? Unlike you, I don¡¯t have an endless stream of cash. I need to work!¡± That was something Balfour hadn¡¯t taken into his mind. Their contract marriage was set for one year, after which they would amicably divorce, and Ivy would leave the Howard family. Now that she had severed ties with the Dunhills, she couldn¡¯t return there after the divorce. That was out of the question. Without the Howard home or the Dunhills¡¯ to turn to, where would Ivy stand? ¡°In due time, I¡¯ll have Quinton set you up with a house and a car in your name, and I¡¯ll give you a lump sum when we split. You won¡¯t have to worry about your future,¡± Balfour finally said after a minute of silence. The arrangements he was proposing were indeed thorough ¨C a house, a car, and even financial security. If things really went as he nned, Ivy wouldn¡¯t have to fret about her future. But she shook her head and declined. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken enough sry from you, and we¡¯re not really husband and wife. I can¡¯t keep taking from you.¡± The whole point of her contract marriage with Balfour was to break free from the Dunhills. Balfour had paid them three million on her behalf and provided her with a monthly allowance. It was more than enough. Balfour didn¡¯t expect Ivy to refuse. After all, the generous offer would tempt any woman.. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t force her to ept. ¡°So, what kind of job do you n on looking for?¡± he asked. The Harris Group was now off-limits, and without a clear alternative, she¡¯d have to y it by ear. ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯m not even sure what industry I want to get into,¡± Ivy said with a wry smile, looking down at the te in front of her. ¡°Right now, the most important thing is to eat. Filling the bellyes first. Let¡¯s dig in!¡± Back at the Dunhill residence. ra, feeling deeply deceived, stormed home and locked herself in her room. She couldn¡¯t believe that Ivy, whom she had always looked down upon, had managed to set such an borate trap. It seemed that Ivy, the little schemer, had been ying her all along, making her let down her guard. She must have had help from a young age; no teens could be so cunning on their own..Someone in the shadows must be teaching her and helping her! It had to be someone from within the Dunhills, and that someone could only be Tessa, Oh, Tessa, the woman who was so obsequious to her face, had been teaching Ivy to y the innocent and deceive her. The more ra thought about it, the angrier she became. She yed like a fool by this mother- daughter duo. In a fit of rage, ra stomped downstairs to confront Tessa. Without a word, she pped her across the face, ¡°Tessa, you and your daughter are both snakes!¡± Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 Tessa was utterly shell¨Cshocked. For years, she had yed her part as the submissive and unassuming member of the Dunhill family, never once stepping out of line or defying the father and the daughter¡¯s wishes. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. But to her disbelief, despite her unwaveringpliance, ra still treated her with such contempt! ¡°ra, what on earth has gotten into you? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong!¡± she said. Her voice was trembling as aggrieved tears began to well up in her eyes. ra red at Tessa¡¯s eyes, which bore a striking resemnce to Ivy¡¯s, and her anger red even hotter, ¡°Stop your act! Ivy¡¯s be so sly and cunning. It¡¯s all because of your influence!¡± Without another thought, ra grabbed a nearby pitcher and hurled it at Tessa. Tessa couldn¡¯t dodge in time. ¡°Ah!¡± she cried out. The water wasn¡¯t boiling, but it was hot enough to redden her skin as it sshed upon her arm. ra, momentarily losing her senses in her rage, sobered up a bit when she saw the reddened skin on Tessa¡¯s arm. A flicker of fear crossed her face, ¡°I¡­¡± Despite the pain shooting up her arm, Tessa managed a smile of submission, ¡°ra, I¡¯m fine, really. Please, don¡¯t be upset. What happened exactly?¡± Seeing Tessa in this state took the edge off ra¡¯s anger. She frowned and looked at Tessa, ¡°Tell me, do you still consider Ivy your daughter at heart?¡± Without hesitation, Tessa shook her head. ¡°Of course not. After Ivy gave us that hefty sum, she cut off all ties with me. ra, did Ivy upset you again?¡± ra was satisfied with her response, ¡°Yes, that wretch Ivy set me up today to embarrass me!¡± ra recounted the day¡¯s events in detail to Tessa, ¡°She designed it to humiliate me and even threatened me with surveince footage. Ivy is despicable.¡± But Tessa¡¯s mindtched onto something else after she heard that. When did her seemingly incapable daughter get so rich? Renting a high¨Cend studio, hiring a crowd of extras¨Ccould it be that she actually hit the jackpot? Regret began to gnaw at Tessa for severing ties with Ivy over just three million. Her daughter might not be good for much, but she had a pretty face after all, so perhaps a wealthy suitor might take interest in her. In this day and age, even being a mistress to the affluent could bring in a substantial sum for the family. ¡°Tessa, what are you thinking about?¡± Tessa snapped back to reality and looked at ra with a sycophantic smile, ¡°Nothing much, just figuring out how we can get back at Ivy for you.¡± That¡¯s more like it!¡± ra said, her gaze shifting. ¡°Ivy dared to scheme against me like this today so I¡¯ll make sure she lives to regret it!¡± As they spoke, Finn, who walked in, noticed the chaos on the ground with a furrowed brow. ¡°What in the world happened here?¡± he queried. ra tensed at Finn¡¯s voice. If he found out she had thrown the pitcher at Tessa, he would undoubtedly be furious. Tessa patted ra¡¯s hand and stood up with a smile, ¡°Finn, I just had a little ident with the pitcher. I¡¯ll clean it up right away.¡± ¡°Clumsy as ever Finn remarked with a re at Tessa before heading upstairs. ra followed him out, ¡°Tessa, as long as you stay loyal to me, you have nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll put in a good word for you with my dad.¡± Tessa nodded in agreement Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 On the other side of town, after sharing a hearty meal, Balfour dropped Ivy off at the Howard Mansion. As Ivy stepped out of the car, she noticed Balfour made no move to follow. She turned back and asked, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not getting off?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got some stuff to handle,¡± he said with a hint of an apology in his voice. Disappointment flickered across Ivy¡¯s face, a bittersweet taste lingering unsaid on her tongue. He¡¯s probably off to see Giselle, isn¡¯t he? Reading her expression, Balfour offered a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been out of the office all day; there¡¯s a pile of work waiting for me. Can¡¯t afford to ck off.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re heading to the office?¡± Ivy¡¯s spirits lifted, a smile breaking like dawn across her face. ¡°Well, don¡¯t work toote, okay? The Howard family¡¯s rolling in dough already; you don¡¯t need to hustle that hard. Remember, healthes first.¡± With that, she turned and practically bounced across the front gate. Watching her bounce away, Balfour¡¯s gaze softened involuntarily. Having such a lively young woman around the house didn¡¯t seem so bad. At least, she kept his grandparents chuckling and in high spirits every day. With these thoughts, Balfour shook off his reverie and drove off towards his corporate battlefield. Ever since the day she scalded her arm, Tessa had been cooped up at home, not setting a foot outside. ra hadn¡¯t sought her out for any trouble these past few days, and although Finn¡¯s attitude left much to be desired, he¡¯d hired a temp to tidy up the ce. It was, without a doubt, the mostfortable Tessa had felt in years within the walls of the Dunhill residence. As the burn on her arm slowly healed, a rebellious part of her wished the injury wouldn¡¯t mend so quickly. But s, things couldn¡¯t go as she wished. And with the wound nearly gone, she couldn¡¯t keep shirking her duties. Rather than endure Finn¡¯s disdain, she decided to take the household chores back into her own hands. The next morning, Tessa particrly got up with the sun, determined to make a splendid breakfast for the family. As she whisked eggs and flipped pancakes, she couldn¡¯t help but drift her thoughts to Ivy. They used to split the chores between them, but now with Ivy gone, it was all on Tessa¡¯s shoulders. ? ? ? ?? ? ?? ? And how on earth did that girle into such money so suddenly? ¡°Where¡¯s the nanny?¡± Finn¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts as he descended the stairs and settled at the breakfast table with a nonchnt air. Tessa poured him a ss of freshly blended orange juice and set it before him, ¡°My arm is almost healed. I figured we could let the nanny go to save us some money.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± was all Finn offered in response, a grunt devoid of care as he buried his attention in his breakfast. After ushering Finn and ra out the door, Tessa whipped out her phone and dialed Ivy¡¯s number. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Ivy was knee¨Cdeep in gardening with Alyssa, arranging flowers and potting nts. When she saw Tessa¡¯s name sh on the screen, her expression darkened and she promptly ended the call. ¡°Who was that, dear?¡± Alyssa asked, curiosity lighting up her features. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Grandma, Ivy replied, forcing a smile. ¡°Just a telemarketer.¡± Back in her room, Tessa¡¯s anger bubbled over as the call disconnected. With a flick of her wrist, her phone soared through the air, crashing onto the bed, ¡°Ivy¡¯s grown herself a pair and now she dares to ignore my calls. She must¡¯ve forgotten where she came from!¡± Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 After unsessful attempts to reach her daughter, Tessa racked her brain and remembered a ssmate Ivy used to mention from time to time. Ivy was always a bit of a loner, and in all the years Tessa had known her, she couldn¡¯t recall her ever bringing home any friends. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. There was, however, this one ssmate Ivy had mentioned a few times, someone Tessa suspected might have actually been close to her daughter. Hurrying to Ivy¡¯s room, which was left in a bit of a mess since Ivy had dashed off in a hurry, Tessa rummaged through her belongings and found an old yearbook hidden beneath a locker. Ivy had only gotten her first cell phone after college graduation, so Tessa was certain all her old contacts would be scribbled in that yearbook. It took a while, but Tessa finally found the ssmate¡¯s number and dialed, ¡°Hello?¡± The response on the other end was a mix of confusion and surprise, ¡°Who is this?¡± I¡¯m Ivy¡¯s mother. I was wondering if she is with you. If so, can you put her on the phone?¡± Tessa¡¯s tone was more of a demand than a request. Back in college, this ssmate knew all about how poorly Ivy¡¯s mother treated her, often siding with her half¨Csister to bully her. The ssmate¡¯s tone chilled immediately, ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s not with me.¡± That¡¯s impossible! You¡¯re her only friend. If she¡¯s not with you, then who is she with?¡± The ssmate, now realizing Ivy had left the Dunhill family homestead, felt a wave of empathy for Ivy, thus getting a sicker feeling for Tessa, ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of your own daughter and now you¡¯re asking me? If I were Ivy, I wouldn¡¯t acknowledge you as my mother either!¡± With that, the ssmate hung up the phone and promptly blocked Tessa¡¯s number. Still worried about Ivy, the ssmate sent her a quick text: [Your mom called me. She seems to be looking for you.] Reading the message and recalling the call from Tessa, Ivy sensed something was off. Whatever, Tessa was plotting, Ivy knew it couldn¡¯t be anything good. Frustrated by the dead end with Ivy¡¯s ssmate, Tessa was at her wits¡® end. After a long thought, she remembered a piece of news she had seen online. She pulled out her smartphone, searching for a photo, but all she could find was a statement from ¡°the Harris Group.¡± If Ivy was connected to thispany, perhaps they would know where she was. Following the address on her GPS, Tessa found ¡°the Harris Group¡± headquarters, an imposing and upscale building that took her breath away, ¡°Wow, that girl has really made some connections, huh? Look at this ce, it¡¯s enormous!¡± She eximed. After marveling at the building, Tessa couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pride. After all, Ivy was her daughter, and if she was involved with some high rollers, eventually she should be contributing to her own retirement fund, right? Strutting into the lobby, Tessa approached the receptionist with an air of entitlement, ¡°Where¡¯s the CEO? I need to speak with him.¡± The receptionist, who had been with ¡°the Harris Group¡± for years and seen all kinds of folks, barely nced up, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡®An appointment? Why would I need one?¡± Tessa was already imagining herself as the mother-inw to thepany¡¯s CEO, not giving a second thought to the receptionist as she turned and marched towards the executive offices. Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 The receptionist, seeing themotion, quickly stepped in, ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t just barge in here.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Tessa, red¨Cfaced with anger, pushed past the receptionist, attempting to storm through the turnstile, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. The receptionist, unable to stop her, called out loudly for security. Two guards approached one on either side and hoisted Tessa up, ready to escort her out of the building. Struggling in vain, Tessa saw she was about to be thrown out and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m Ivy¡¯s mother. My daughter Ivy has connections with your CEO. If you toss me out like this, the CEO won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± 1 2 3 As fate would have it, Nn was just returning to the office. He had nned to ignore the ruckus in the lobby, but when he heard the woman im to be Ivy¡¯s mother, Nn couldn¡¯t help but stop. ¡°Let her go,¡± Nn approached with a hint of a smile, ¡°Madam, did you just say you¡¯re Ivy¡¯s mother?¡± Tessa rubbed her sore arm and sized up the man before her, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Ivy¡¯s mother. And who might you be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the CEO of Harris Group, the very person you¡¯re looking for.¡± Hearing that the man before her was the CEO of Harris Group, Tessa¡¯s face performed an extraordinary volte¨Cface, stering on a smile, ¡°Mr. Harris, it¡¯s you. I¡¯m Ivy¡¯s mother, and I came to inquire about Ivy¡¯s well¨Cbeing.¡± Though Nn wasn¡¯t quite sure why Tessa came to him about Ivy, he courteously led her to his office out of respect for her being Ivy¡¯s mother. ¡°Please, take a seat,¡± he offered, pouring her a ss of water, ¡°What would you like to know about Ivy?¡± Tessa nced around the opulent office, her aspiration clear in her eyes. Most importantly, being treated so cordially by the CEO of such argepany made her feel like she was on top of the world. This was the first time in her life she¡¯d been treated this way, and it felt incredible. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling her, and she won¡¯t answer. Knowing she knew you, I had no choice but toe here,¡± Tessa said, a tinge of resentment coloring her words about Ivy, ¡°She really knows how to worry a person.¡± In her tone, Nn sensed Tessa¡¯s dissatisfaction with Ivy. He wasn¡¯t privy to the details of Ivy¡¯s family life, but it seemed there was more to the story. ¡°Ivy¡¯s been quite busytely, and she might have missed your calls. How about I call her over?¡± Tessa, realizing Nn held special regard for Ivy, smiled and nodded in agreement. Nn dialed Ivy then and there, and the phone connected quickly, ¡°Hello, Ivy, are you free right now?¡± ¡°Nn, what¡¯s up?¡± Ivy was busy at herputer, applying for jobs. Nn nced at Tessa, who was sitting across from him, ¡°Your mother¡¯s at my office. She said she¡¯s been trying to reach you and couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing that Tessa had gone to the Harris Group, Ivy dropped what she was doing, shocked, ¡°She went to your ce?¡± Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 Nn furrowed his brow, detecting a hint of tension in Ivy¡¯s voice as she spoke of her mother, Tessa, ¡°She said she couldn¡¯t find you, knew we were acquainted, and thus showed up here. Do you want to come over now?¡± The fact that Tessa had tracked down The Harris Group at this moment didn¡¯t sit well with Ivy. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Tessa was up to something. But if she didn¡¯t go now and escort Tessa away, Ivy knew Tessa wouldn¡¯t leave without a fuss, and that would only cause unnecessary trouble for Nn. With a reluctant sigh. Ivy made up her mind, ¡°Hang on, Nn, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She hung up and hurried out the door, heading straight for The Harris Group. Upon arriving at the CEO¡¯s office and seeing Tessafortably sipping water, Ivy¡¯s face darkened as she grabbed Tessa by the arm, ¡°Get up, and we¡¯re feaving.¡± ¡°Ivy!¡± Tessa shook off her grip, clearly not ready to go, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I hardly evere here, and why leave so soon?¡± Was she going to stay here? Ivy couldn¡¯t fathom what Tessa was doing here in the first ce. ¡°This isn¡¯t your house, and it¡¯s Mr. Harris¡® business. Let¡¯s go, she insisted. ¡°Ivy,¡± Tessa cooed, feigning affection as she clutched Ivy¡¯s hand, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t made this trip, I wouldn¡¯t have known you¡¯ve met such a fine young man as Mr. Harris. You should cherish this opportunity.¡± Ivy was at a loss for words, but a quick nce at Nn made things crystal clear. Tessa hadpletely misunderstood her rtionship with Nn. Ivy looked at Tessa with a mix of disappointment and sarcasm. All Tessa saw in Nn was the CEO of The Harris Group and wanted to climb the socialdder. Had Nn been a penniless nobody, Tessa would likely have scorned him and chastised Ivy for her poor taste. ¡°And then what?¡± Ivy asked with a mocking smile, ¡°After I cherish this connection, what¡¯s your next move?¡± Tessa nced at Nn, then pulled Ivy aside and whispered, ¡°A CEO like him must have powerful connections. If you two hit it off, it could open doors for your sister too. That¡¯d be great for all of us.¡± There it was the ugly truth. At the end of the day, all Tessa cared about were her interests and ra, never truly considering Ivy¡¯s feelings. Exhaling deeply, Ivy had no desire to argue. She turned to Nn and apologized, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Nn. I¡¯ll take my mom home now and exin everythingter.¡± Without waiting for a response, Ivy led Tessa out of The Harris Group. Once outside, Tessa wrenched her hand away, looking at Ivy with exasperation, ¡°What are you thinking, Ivy? He¡¯s the CEO of the Harris Group. If you don¡¯t secure that, what if someone else snatches him away?¡± ¡°Do you honestly think I have that kind of rtionship with him?¡± Ivy scoffed, ¡°He¡¯s just my friend, nothing more.¡± ¡°But I can see it, Ivy, he¡¯s clearly interested in you. Don¡¯t be picky, and a good man like that is hard to find,¡± Tessa pressed. ¡°Let me be clear,¡± Ivy stated firmly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Nn and me as you imagine, and there never will be. And as for using him to get resources for ra, forget it. That¡¯s not happening.¡± Ivy didn¡¯t know how Tessa had gotten such a mistaken impression of her rtionship with Nn, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to correct it. Not that it would make a difference. She told Tessa straight that she and Nn would never be a thing, hoping that Tessa would stop meddling in her life and leave Nn out of it. Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 Tessa was angry like a caged animal, her voice tinged with urgency, ¡°Ivy, for heaven¡¯s sake, why are you acting so dense? Are you really going to pass up a catch like that to wait on grumpy old men?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ivy had to stifle augh. The idea that Tessa still believed she was involved with some older men was ludicrous. ¡°Say what you will, Ivy replied nonchntly, pulling out her phone to summon an Uber. Tessa¡¯s anxiety spiked, and she started to circle, ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m just saying you shouldn¡¯t let a good man slip through your fingers.¡± Ivy tuned her out, her gaze fixed on her phone screen, tracking the approaching ride. When the car arrived, Ivy quickly ushered Tessa inside, mmed the door shut, and told the driver to go. Watching the car drive away, Ivy exhaled a sigh of relief. The Dunhill family always managed to turn her life upside down, shrouding it in chaos and gloom. After dealing with Tessa, Ivy hesitated but ultimately decided to return to the Harris Group headquarters to find Nn, ¡°Nn, I¡¯m really sorry about earther. I had no idea my mom would show up here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Nn said, looking at her with concern, ¡°You seem upset, and is everything all right?¡± Ivy didn¡¯t want to air her family¡¯s dirtyundry, so she simply shook her head with a smile, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You and your mom don¡¯t seem to get along, do you? You were clearly uneasy about her being here.¡± It was obvious to anyone with eyes that Ivy and Tessa had a strained rtionship, but Ivy didn¡¯t wish to reveal her troubles to Nn, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Nn.¡± Their conversation was interrupted by a call from Balfour. Ivy quickly answered, and Balfour asked, ¡°Ivy, where are you?¡± Ivy knew Balfour wasn¡¯t keen on her having any sort of rtionship with Nn, and thinking it best to avoidplications, she didn¡¯t tell him the truth, ¡°I¡¯m just out handling some things.¡± ¡°Are you finished? I cane pick you up.¡± Thest thing lvy wanted was for Balfour to show up, potentially exposing her lie, ¡°No need, I¡¯m already on my way back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t press further and hung up. After saying goodbye to Nn, Ivy hailed another Uber and returned to the Howard residence. Entering the Howard Mansion, Ivy saw Dean, Alyssa, and Balfour sitting in the living room, engaged in lively conversation, with Alyssaughing joyously. As Ivy approached, Alyssa beckoned her with a smile, ¡°Ivy¡¯s back, ande join us, dear.¡± Smiling, Ivy settled beside Alyssa, ¡°What¡¯s all the joy about? What are you guys discussing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking about Balfour taking you out to the moviester,¡± Alyssa said, patting her hand gently. Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed in disbelief. The idea of Balfour, the epitome of no¨Cnonsense masculinity, nning a movie date seemed far¨Cfetched. Besides, her rtionship with Balfour was purely contractual. Why would he waste any effort on his wife in name only? Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 Ivy lifted her gaze to Balfour, her eyes brimming with curiosity. Balfour, sitting a short distance away, caught her gaze and nonchntly nodded in acknowledgment. To her surprise, it was actually happening. Balfour was genuinely going to take her to a movie. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat quickly, and the movie starts soon,¡± Alyssa announced, standing up and pulling Ivy toward the dining room. The staff had already prepared tonight¡¯s meal, and Alyssa led Ivy to the table, serving her some food. Ivy was filled with wonder. After they finished, Balfour, holding his car keys, gestured for her to head out. Despite still feeling a bit odd about it all, Ivy followed Balfour to the car under the joyful gazes of Dean and Alyssa. ¡°Balfour, are you really taking me to the movies?¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but ask as they got into the car. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Balfour started driving, not turning to look at her as he replied, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Ivy muttered, looking down. She did want to see a movie, but it felt strange to be going with him. They rode in silence; Ivy didn¡¯t initiate conversation and instead turned to gaze out the window, watching thendscape change. It had been ages since shest saw a movie. Before, she had felt it was too expensive and sparingly indulged, only going a few times with ssmates during college. After graduation, Tessa started controlling her life, and without freedom or enough money, she stopped going to the cinema. Arriving at the cinema, Balfour collected the tickets and nced at the movie title, ¡°Of all the movies.¡± Ivy, hearing hisment, realized that perhaps this wasn¡¯t his choice of film, and moved closer to take a look. ¡°Who picked this movie?¡± she inquired. Balfour turned to her, almost bumping foreheads, ¡°Grandma did.¡± That was when Ivy fully understood. The movie outing wasn¡¯t Balfour¡¯s idea, but Alyssa¡¯s insistence. Without Alyssa, Balfour likely wouldn¡¯t have thought to take her to the movies. Yet, Ivy wasn¡¯t hurt. She wasn¡¯t Balfour¡¯s real wife, and he wasn¡¯t obligated to spend much effort on her. But Alyssa had arranged this movie night, and Balfour, not refusing, had actually taken the time to apany her. That alone made Ivy happy. ¡°Fancy a milkshake?¡± Ivy suggested with a smile, pointing to a nearby milkshake bar, ¡°Since you treated me to a movie, and let me buy you a milkshake.¡± Balfour wasn¡¯t usually one for such drinks, but seeing her hopeful expression, he didn¡¯t decline. ¡°Got a preference? If not, I¡¯ll just pick my favorite,¡± Ivy asked before darting off to the milkshake bar. She returned with two cups, handing one to Balfour, ¡°I¡¯ve had shakes from here before, and they¡¯re pretty good. Give it a try.¡± Balfour took a sip, and it was surprisingly decent. With twenty minutes to go before the movie started, they sat in the cinema lobby, a touch awkward. Ivy wanted to say something to Balfour multiple times but couldn¡¯t find the right words, so she chose to stay silent instead. Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 ¡°Let¡¯s go, and it¡¯s time to head in Balfour said, checking his watch and standing up. They both checked their tickets and found their seats in the packed theater. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Alyssa had intentionally picked an ordinary screening to let them experience a typical date night, and the ce was buzzing with people. Balfour stood out in his sleek ck suit among the crowd dressed in Jeans and T¨Cshirts. Catching his slightly awkward expression, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but smile, leaning in and teasing, ¡°Regretting not changing before we came out? People don¡¯t usually wear suits to a movie¡± *Just watch the movie, Balfour said sternly, gently pushing her head back to face the screen. by touched her head and then settled down to watch the movie.. The film was a romanticedy, clearly chosen by Alyssa to foster some closeness between the two. Balfour¡¯s phone rang just as the movie was starting. He answered in a hushed tone, ¡°Now?¡± by turged, sensing she knew who was on the other end of the call. After hanging up. Balfour looked troubled, casting a meaningful nce at Ivy. She quickly got the hint, smiling and whispering, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go if you need to. I can watch the movie by myself. If grandma askster, I¡¯ll cover for you.¡± The call was from Giselle, saying she had gotten hurt on set and wanted him toe by. In front of her, Balfour didn¡¯t know how to refuse. But he¡¯d promised to watch the movie with Ivy, and leaving because of a call would make her feel wrong. Seeing Ivy so understanding only deepened his guilt. ¡°Go on, and it¡¯s really fine,¡± Ivy insisted, trying to keep her smile from faltering. But how could she not be disappointed? She hadn¡¯t cared much about missing the movie initially, but once Balfour had brought her there and they sat down together as it began, hope had swelled in her heart, only to be dashed now. Seeing her disappointment, Balfour hesitated for a moment before taking her hand and leading her out of the theater. ¡°Balfour, what are you doing?¡± Ivy was still confused as he pulled her along outside. They got into the car, and Balfour followed the GPS coordinates sent by Giselle. ¡°Balfour, I was watching that movie. Why¡¯d you pull me out?¡± Ivymented the wasted tickets. Even if he had to go see Giselle, she could¡¯ve stayed to watch. Wasting one ticket was better than wasting both. ¡°A movie ticket¡¯s like ten bucks, you know. That¡¯s twenty for both of us. We can¡¯t get a refund since we¡¯ve already been checked in,¡± Ivy grumbled about the money, unable to stop nagging, ¡°And I was actually looking forward to that movie. What a waste.¡± Balfour, focused on driving, chose to ignore herints. Seeing he wasn¡¯t reacting, Ivy stopped her chatter, realizing it was pointless. After about half an hour¡¯s drive, they reached the studio Giselle had mentioned. Balfour got out of the car, but Ivy just sat there, unmoving. Balfour opened the passenger door for her, ¡°Come on out.¡± Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 ¡°I think I¡¯ll just wait out here,¡± Ivy murmured with a slight twist of her eyes, her expressionced with hesitation, ¡°It might be awkward if I go in. Why don¡¯t you head in, and I¡¯ll just hang back here?¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze deepened with resolve as he insisted that Ivy get out of the car and apany him inside. Giselle had called earlier to say there was a prop malfunction during the shoot that resulted in her getting hurt. She wanted Balfour toe over and check on her. Being a man of principle and loyalty to his friends, Balfour felt obliged to visit. If Ivy stayed outside now, she might overthink things and worry. It seemed better to have her witness everything firsthand, obviating the need for exnations. ¡°Balfour¡­¡± Ivy trailed behind him reluctantly, her anxiety building with each step. The mere thought of encountering an intimate scene between Giselle and Balfour sent a wave of difort through her. Still, Balfour tugged her along into the studio. It was only upon entering that they realized the ce was deserted, eerily quiet. Why wasn¡¯t there a soul in sight? If there had truly been an ident with the props, how could the set be so silent? Balfour scanned the area, a flicker of confusion in his eyes, and led Ivy to Giselle¡¯s dressing room. ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± As they pushed open the door and walked in, a cascade of confetti showered down on them, creating a fantastical atmosphere. Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed as he looked around at a crowd of people holding confetti cannons, their faces beaming with joyous wishes. ¡°Balfour!¡± Giselle, adorned in a pink petal dress, with her curly hair cascading over her shoulders, looked every bit the princess. She approached Balfour with a cake in hand, ¡°Happy Birthday, Balfour!¡± 1 thought you were injured?¡± Balfour¡¯s tone was icy as he regarded her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Giselle couldn¡¯t find the expected warmth in his eyes, which left her momentarily embarrassed, but she quickly regained herposure, ¡°I just wanted to surprise you. Look, I ordered this cake just for you, and here¡¯s a gift I picked out. She smiled, showcasing the cake, ¡°I even drew the boy on the cake myself!¡± At that moment, Ivy peered out from behind Balfour, eyeing the cake with its charming depiction of a boy that bore a striking resemnce to Balfour. ¡°Let¡¯s all sing Happy Birthday for you.¡± With Giselle¡¯s cue, everyone began to sing the familiar tune, ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday dear Balfour, happy birthday to you¡­ After the song, Giselle ced the cake aside and looped her arm through Balfour¡¯s, ¡°Are you happy, Balfour? Did you like the surprise?¡± Balfour stared at Giselle before him, her smile pristine, and suddenly felt a sense of alienation. ¡°Giselle, I appreciate the birthday surprise you¡¯ve prepared, but please don¡¯t y these kinds of pranks again.¡± Balfour withdrew his hand from hers, creating a palpable distance between them. Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 Staring at her empty hands, Giselle¡¯s face shed a moment of embarrassment, but she quickly summoned a smile, ¡°Looks like I dropped the ball there. Sorry, Balfour, I¡¯ll make sure toe up with a better n for your next birthday.¡± Giselle reached out once more, looping her arm through his, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be mad at me, alright? Today¡¯s your special day, and.. it¡¯s all about having a good time.¡± Balfour sighed, a wry smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Giselle beamed, her grin bright as the sun, ¡°I¡¯ve booked us a private room at the clubhouse next door. Let¡¯s all head over for some drinks to celebrate. And about this cake, I know sweets aren¡¯t your thing, but I put a lot of effort into picking it out. You¡¯ve got to at least try a slice.¡± It was impossible to say no to Giselle when she was like this. Balfour nced at Ivy, who stood quietly to the side, and gave a small nod. ¡°I knew you¡¯d agree.¡± Giselle chirped, delighted, standing close to Balfour, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a st. No holding back tonight. Everyone, we¡¯re here to party.¡± Cheers erupted as the group started moving towards the clubhouse, with Balfour and Giselle leading the way. Ivy felt herself getting pushed further and further from Balfour as the crowd surged forward. She wasn¡¯t interested in celebrating with Giselle and a bunch of strangers, but after hesitating for a moment, she followed. If it weren¡¯t for Giselle¡¯s initiative, Ivy wouldn¡¯t have had a clue that today was Balfour¡¯s birthday. No wonder Alyssa had bought movie tickets out of the blue, trying to get them to spend the evening together, and it was all for Balfour¡¯s birthday. She had always thought that Balfour wasn¡¯t doing what a husband should do, but now it seemed she wasn¡¯t doing what a wife should either, even if it was just a marriage of convenience. Ivy was not even knowing her own husband, Balfour¡¯s birthday, while Giselle remembered and had prepared a cake, gifts, and a This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. party. Ivy trailed behind the group, and Balfour looked back at her through the crowd. Meeting his gaze, Ivy forced a reassuring smile, wanting to put him at ease. Once they reached the clubhouse, the party kicked into full gear. As the birthday boy, Balfour naturally became the center of attention. ¡°Mr. Howard,¡± the crowd began, presenting him with a gift, ¡°we¡¯ve all picked this out with care, hoping you¡¯d like it.¡± Balfour thanked them quietly and set the gift aside.. Ivy found a quiet corner to sit in, trying to stay under the radar. She didn¡¯t know it was Balfour¡¯s birthday and obviously hadn¡¯t brought a gift. It would be mortifying to be the only one empty-handed when everyone else had brought something. ¡°Ivy,¡± Giselle approached with two drinks in hand, offering one to Ivy, ¡°why are you sitting all alone here? Come join the rest of us for a toast.¡± Taking the drink, Ivy felt awkward, ¡°I don¡¯t really know anyone, and. I didn¡¯t want to dampen the mood.¡± ¡°Everyone here is a friend of mine and Balfour¡¯s, and that makes you a friend as well,¡± Giselle assured her, with a hostess¡¯ grace that made it seem like she was Balfour¡¯s wife. At that thought, a bitter taste lingered in Ivy¡¯s mouth, but she didn¡¯t let it show, ¡°Thanks, Giselle. Don¡¯t worry about me, and go enjoy the party.¡± All she wanted was to avoid drawing attention and to sit quietly until the end. Giselle¡¯s smile held a hint of sarcasm as she replied, ¡°Alright then, Ivy, make yourself at home. Don¡¯t feel constrained on our ount.¡± Once Giselle left, Ivy exhaled deeply, sinking back into her corner to wait out the rest of the evening. Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 The party was in full swing, with some guests clinking beer bottles and others belting out hits on the karaoke machine. Giselle never left Balfour¡¯s side, chatting up a storm with everyone around her, herughter ringing out like a melody. Ivy watched her, a pang of envy gnawing at her heart. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She¡¯d never been like Giselle, so effortlessly sociable, chatting away with anyone and everyone, so utterly at ease. Around strangers, Ivy couldn¡¯t shake off a feeling of awkwardness. Balfour, surrounded by a throng of well-wishers, couldn¡¯t help but let his gaze drift to Ivy, sitting alone in a corner, her head bowed, her aura dimmed. He squinted at her thoughtfully. Originally, when Alyssa had told him about the movie tickets, Balfour hadn¡¯t wanted to go with Ivy. They weren¡¯t a couple, after all, so there was no reason to indulge in such things. But the tickets had been bought, and he couldn¡¯t disappoint Alyssa. Having agreed, he really did want to watch the movie with Ivy, not expecting Giselle to spring a birthday surprise on him. It was only natural for Ivy to feel let down. Anyone would be upset by a sudden change of ns. From a distance, Balfour suddenly stood up and walked over to Ivy. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Ivy slowly rose to her feet, dazed, ¡°Go? Where to?¡± ¡°Do you really want to stay here?¡± Balfour didn¡¯t wait for an answer. He grabbed her hand, ready to take off. Seeing this, Giselle¡¯s face turned frosty, ¡°Balfour, where are you off to?¡± She approached them, her eyes fixed on their intertwined hands, her expression slipping beyond her control, ¡°Balfour, it¡¯s your birthday. I¡¯ve nned this party for a long time. If the guest of honor leaves, what¡¯s left to celebrate?¡± Balfour looked around, ¡°Thanks for the party, Giselle, but right now, I need some alone time with my wife. Don¡¯t mind us, and carry on with the fun. Put all the expenses on my tab tonight. Don¡¯t hold back.¡± The words ¡°alone time with my wife¡± were enough to sting her, and seeing that he was serious about leaving, Giselle called out again, ¡°Balfour, where are you and Ivy off to celebrate, then?¡± Ivy felt incredibly awkward as if Giselle¡¯s re could set her on fire, ¡°Balfour, maybe you should stay and enjoy the party with everyone.¡± She tried to pull her hand away from Balfour¡¯s, but his grip was too strong, unyielding to her attempts. ¡°Where we¡¯re going is our business,¡± Balfour insisted, pulling Ivy away from the club. Giselle turned to watch them go, fury ring in her eyes. ¡°Giselle, we¡­¡± The others watched Balfour leave, their expressions tense, fearing her wrath. Hearing their voices, Giselle quicklyposed herself, turning back with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Balfour has to handle something. Let¡¯s just keep the party going.¡± With Giselle¡¯s reassurance, everyone rxed and resumed their revelry. Giselle sat down in the corner where Ivy had been, swirling a ss of wine in her hand. The first time she¡¯d seen Ivy at the party, she hadn¡¯t considered her a threat. It seemed she had underestimated Ivy. Balfour pulled Ivy out of the club, and it wasn¡¯t until they reached his car that she finally snapped out of her daze, ¡°Balfour, walking out like that will make Giselle upset.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset?¡± Balfour looked down at her, ¡°Why not speak up about your own feelings, instead of worrying about someone else¡¯s?¡± Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 Ivy was utterly baffled by his assumption, a frown creasing her smooth forehead. She wasn¡¯t angry, not even close. ¡°Wait a sec. Why do you think I¡¯m mad?¡± Balfour cocked his head, his expression one of mock confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not mad, really,¡± Ivy said, shing a wry smile, ¡°I just don¡¯t know anyone here, so I feel a bit out of ce, that¡¯s all. But mad? Nope, not me.¡± But no matter what she said, Balfour had already whisked her away from the clubhouse, and there was no turning back. ¡°Just hop in the car.¡± Balfour swung open the passenger door, ushered her into the backseat, and then slid into the seat opposite hers. The designated driver was already waiting, keys in the ignition, ready to go the moment they were settled. Ivy wanted to clear the air, but it seemed pointless now, so she chose silence over futile exnations. Without a word, Balfour directed the driver to head back to the movie theater. Pulling Ivy along, he climbed the stairs at a time. ¡°Two tickets, next showing,¡± Balfourmanded, snapping up tickets for the movie they¡¯d missed earlier. As Ivy took the tickets, she winced inwardly at the cost-another twenty bucks down the drain. ¡°Balfour, this is such a waste,¡± she muttered. The first ten bucks had felt like throwing money to the wind, and now here they were again. It wasn¡¯t as if the movie was going away, and it would be online eventually. There was no need to spend more money on it, especially since it wasn¡¯t exactly Oscar material. Balfour seemed agitated by her prattling, ¡°Are you watching it or not?¡± he growled, fixing her with a re. Ivy bit her lip, knowing better than to argue, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m watching.¡± If she bailed now, Balfour would bolt, and the tickets would go to waste. She couldn¡¯t let that happen. The movie started at 11:40 p.m., and in the dark expanse of the theater, it was just them, and no one else hade. In the quiet, the only sounds were the movie¡¯s dialogue and their own breathing. Nervous and preupied, Ivy couldn¡¯t focus on the film. She nced at her phone, and it was 11:50 p.m. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Soon it would be midnight, and Balfour¡¯s birthday would be over. She hadn¡¯t known about it beforehand, but now that she did, she couldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡°Balfour,¡± she whispered, turning to face him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know today was your birthday until Giselle started the celebration. I just found out.¡± ¡°OK,¡± Balfour grunted, slowly turning to meet her eyes. Their gaze locked, and in the dim light of the theater, something flickered between them, charged and intimate. Feeling his stare, Ivy nervously dropped her gaze, ¡°Balfour, it¡¯s not midnight yet, so it¡¯s still your birthday. I guess it¡¯s not toote to say Happy Birthday.¡± He¡¯d heard those words all day, but none had stirred anything inside him, until now. Balfour¡¯s eyes softened as he looked at her, ¡°Thanks. So, where¡¯s my gift?¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes shot back to his, her brow furrowing in mild distress, ¡°I just found out today, so I didn¡¯t get you anything.¡± Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 In the dim light of the movie theater, Balfour¡¯s eyes gleamed with an intensity that left Ivy tongue-tied, unable to muster the words of rejection. If she did, she knew she¡¯d feel as though she¡¯dmitted a grave error, shattering the hopeful anticipation in his heart. ¡°Look, how about this? I owe you one for today, and I¡¯ll make it up to you with a gift tomorrow, okay?¡± Ivy offered, her voice tinged with hope for apromise. Balfour¡¯s gaze dropped slightly, locking onto hers with a ripple of emotion, ¡°No, after today it¡¯s not my birthday anymore. Since you didn¡¯t bring anything, why not improvise with what we have here?¡± Ivy blinked, befuddled by his suggestion, ¡°But we¡¯re in a cinema. There¡¯s nothing here.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Before she could finish her sentence, Balfour¡¯s hand reached out, cradling the back of her head, and he pressed a warm kiss. against her lips. The heat of the contact sent Ivy¡¯s eyes wide with shock, her whole body tensing. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Balfour had suddenly kissed her, but even more startling was the fact that she didn¡¯t find herself repulsed by it. Balfour didn¡¯t deepen the kiss, and he simply allowed their lips to touch lightly. This fleeting contact sent Ivy¡¯s heart racing. ¡°Come on, and it¡¯s starting.¡± Laters rushed in, urging each other along, and Balfour quickly released Ivy. They both sat straight in their seats, pretending as if nothing had happened. Throughout the movie, Ivy didn¡¯t catch a single scene. Her mind kept reying the moment Balfour had kissed her, her body feeling inexplicably feverish. Balfour, sitting beside her, was equally distracted, absentmindedly adjusting his tie as if he were too warm. He couldn¡¯t understand why he had impulsively kissed Ivy. Sure, he had had a drink or two at the club, but he was clear-headed, and that amount of alcohol wouldn¡¯t affect him. Yet, when he looked into Ivy¡¯s eyes, he felt intoxicated, losing his reason momentarily and leaning in without a second thought. By the time he realized what he was doing, their lips had already met. What did that kiss mean? Unable to focus on the movie and not in a position to chat, Ivy felt a mix of boredom and awkwardness. She nced at the popcorn bucket beside her and reached for a piece, hoping to ease the difort. Just then, Balfour also reached out for popcorn, and their hands brushed against each other in an awkward coincidence. Startled by the contact, Ivy lifted her head, and their eyes met and both quickly looked away. ¡°Want some popcorn?¡± Balfour offered, lifting the bucket towards Ivy. Ivy hesitated before epting the popcorn, ¡°Thanks.¡± Their exchange was brief, and Ivy nibbled on a popcorn kernel, her attention nowhere near the film. Ivy hated waste, and yet, for this movie, she had squandered four tickets. In the end, she had no idea what the movie was actually about. The leads are so tragic, so in love, and yet they couldn¡¯t end up together,¡± she overheard someone saying as they left the theater. Despite not being particrly fond of the film, Ivy felt a twinge of regret. It seemed like it was a decent movie after all. Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t remember the plot. ¡°The ride-share isn¡¯t here yet, and let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± Balfour had a drink or two, and of course, he couldn¡¯t drive. They had no choice but to stand by the car, waiting for the ride-share to arrive. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Ivy stood a good arm¡¯s length away from Balfour, a distance that was neither close nor far, creating an air of ambiguous intimacy between them. Thankfully, just as Ivy¡¯s patience was running thin, the ride-share pulled up. Ivy dashed to the passenger seat, yanked the door open, and hopped in. Watching her actions, Balfour had no choice but to climb into the back seat. Throughout the ride, Balfour watched Ivy¡¯s reflection in the car window, his eyes narrowing as he fell into deep thought. Ivy could feel a gaze lingering on her cheek, and it made her face flush with heat as if she were being toasted by a stove. The ride was silent, and once they got home, they entered the house one after the other. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the guest room.¡± Balfour stopped at the door. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ivy nodded and went inside. After shutting her door, Ivy quickly showered andy down in bed. It was well past midnight, but lying there, Ivy couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Every time she closed her eyes, the image of their kiss would sh through her mind. Back then, if she had opened her eyes, she would have seen Balfour¡¯s gaze, their proximity almost non-existent. The thought of that kiss made Ivy¡¯s heart race uncontrobly. Could it be that he had taken a liking to her? Ivy couldn¡¯t exin that spontaneous kiss for any other reason, yet she dared not believe that Balfour could have feelings for her. Tossing and turning through a sleepless night, Ivy arrived at the breakfast table the next morning with dark circles under her eyes, prompting Balfour to stifle augh. ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s happened to you?¡± Alyssa asked with a mix of amusement and concern. With little energy, Ivy managed a weak smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Granny. Just had a rough night.¡± ¡°Have some milk,¡± Balfour said, sliding a ss of cold milk in front of Ivy. As she looked at the milk, the memory ofst night¡¯s kiss resurfaced, and her cheeks heated up once more, ¡°Thanks.¡± After breakfast, Ivy avoided Balfour and quickly retreated to her room to continue her job hunt. She couldn¡¯t yet forget the events of the previous night and didn¡¯t feel calm enough to face Balfour. It seemed better to keep her distance for a few days. Balfour seemed to realize she was avoiding him, so for the next few days, he left early and returned late, barely crossing paths with her. After some time, the incident began to fade from memory. Now, Ivy¡¯s biggest concern was finding a job. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that turning down Nn would make her job search so difficult. ¡°Why is finding a job so hard?¡± Ivymented after her twentieth resume vanished into the void. Alyssa happened to pass by and took a seat next to her, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I could help you out.¡± From what she knew, the Howard family had some clout in the advertising world. If Alyssa offered her help, it would likelye In one of two forms, either pulling some strings tond her a job at another company or setting up a small advertising agency for her to run. Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 Ivy couldn¡¯t fathom the idea of getting something for nothing. She prided herself on her independence and work ethic. ¡°No need, Grandma,¡± Ivy brushed off the offer of help with a yful grin, ¡°With my killer resume, I¡¯llnd a job in no time.¡± Alyssa, respecting her wish, didn¡¯t press the matter further. Instead, she deftly changed the subject to a lighter topic, ¡°So, how was the movie night with Balfour?¡± she inquired with a twinkle in her eye. The mention of the movie night brought back memories of that unexpected kiss, causing Ivy to look away, a faint blush coloring her cheeks, ¡°It was fine, Grandma,¡± she replied, a touch of awkwardness in her voice, ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell me it was his birthday? I didn¡¯t bring a gift or anything.¡± ¡°The best gift you could give him is your hand in marriage,¡± Alyssa quipped, noticing Ivy¡¯s flustered reaction. Her smile grew wider, sensing something more between the two. Their conversation was interrupted by the ring of the telephone. Ivy picked up the receiver, greeted by an unfamiliar number, ¡°See, Grandma? I told you I¡¯d get a job offer soon. Let me take this call.¡± She walked to the bay window, the sunlight casting warm glows on her face as she answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello, is this Ivy Dunhill?¡± came a respectful voice from a woman on the other end. ¡°Yes, speaking. And who might this be?¡± The woman on the line got straight to the point, ¡°Hello Ivy, I¡¯m Juliana from Echo Entertainment Company. We¡¯re producing a new film and we¡¯d like to offer you the lead female role. Are you interested?¡± ¡°A movie?¡± Ivy was perplexed, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve got the right person?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Juliana assured, ¡°We saw your work in the ad for the Harris Group and felt you perfectly embody the character we¡¯re casting for. It took us quite a while to track down your contact details.¡± The offer to y the lead in a movie left Ivy in disbelief, assuming it was a case of mistaken identity. But hearing how they had found her, she began to take the offer seriously. She had done the ad as a favor to Nn, never expecting it to lead to something Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. like this. ¡°I appreciate thepliment, and thank you for considering me, but I¡¯m not a professional actress, and I¡¯m not looking to be one. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to pass on your movie.¡± Juliana nced at the director, Colton, sitting beside her, her voice tinged with disappointment, ¡°Colton, Ivy says she¡¯s not interested in acting at the moment.¡± ¡°She turned us down?¡± Colton was taken aback. He¡¯d directed several acimed movies and was used to actors jumping at the chance to be in his projects. The fact that Ivy, his ideal choice for the lead, had declined so readily was unexpected. Juliana nodded and showed a resigned smile on her face, ¡°Yes, she declined without hesitation.¡± Colton was suddenly on edge. He¡¯d poured years of effort into this film, and everything was in ce except the perfect actress. After he looked at so many actors, he found Ivy but did not expect her to reject it. Determined, he took the phone from Juliana, ¡°Ivy, this is Colton, the director of the film.¡± Ivy was startled to hear a man¡¯s voice on the line. ¡°Director? This isn¡¯t some kind of scam, is it?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Colton replied earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed many actresses for this role. You possess the exact qualities we¡¯re looking for in our lead. I¡¯m personally inviting you to join us.¡± Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 Colton¡¯s earnest tone made it impossible for Ivy to decline without feeling a pang of guilt. She hesitated, struggling to find the right words, before finally mustering the courage to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director, but I have no experience in acting, and honestly, I¡¯m not sure if I could act at all. I wouldn¡¯t want to hold up your production.¡± ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t rush to say no. Hear me out first,¡± Colton persisted, not ready to give up. He began to outline the benefits of taking the lead role, ¡°If you take on the role of our leadingdy, we¡¯re offering a paycheck of three million dors. I¡¯ll personally see to it that you have an assistant at your beck and call, and you won¡¯t have to worry about a thing while on set.¡± Three million dors? As fate would have it, that was exactly what Ivy needed most at the moment. The three million dors that had seemed so out of reach, that she had racked her brain for, was now being dangled in front of her for just acting in a film. If she took the role and got the three million, she could pay off her debt to Balfour immediately. After all, it was just one movie. She could always give it a shot, and if it didn¡¯t work out, she didn¡¯t have to continue. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright,¡± Ivy finally conceded after much deliberation, bowing to the necessity for the sake of the money and a taste of the actor¡¯s life, ¡°But let me be upfront that I really have no experience. If my performance falls short, you can¡¯t hold it against me.¡± Hearing her agreement, Colton¡¯s tion was palpable, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I trust my judgment and I¡¯ll guide you through it. Now, Ivy, I¡¯ll have Juliana send you the time and ce so we can sign the contract and make this official.¡± ¡°Sure, just send me the details and I¡¯ll be there.¡± With that, the matter was settled. As soon as she hung up, Ivy¡¯s worries returned. She had agreed for the sake of the three million dors, but how was she going to exin this to Balfour? Balfour had always been against her working outside the house, let alone bing an actress. If word got out that Mrs. Howard was acting in showbiz for money, who knew what kind of stories would circte about the Howard family? But it was toote to back out now. She needed to earn that money, no matter what. Determined to create a pleasant environment to break the news to him, Ivy went out to buy groceries and gave the maid the night off, deciding to cook a full spread herself. After preparing the meal, Ivy looked over the tableden with delicious-looking dishes and felt a surge of pride, ¡°I might not be confident about other things, but my cooking skills are definitely improving.¡± She sat at the dining table, pulling out her phone. It was already six in the evening and there was no sign of Balfour. She sent him a message. [Balfour, are youing home tonight?] Not long after, she received a reply. [On my way. What¡¯s up?] Knowing he was on his way home brought a smile to lvy¡¯s face. [Nothing much, just wondering.] After sending the message, Ivy set her phone aside and waited patiently in the dining room. About half an hourter, she heard the sound of a car pulling up outside and, filled with excitement, dashed to the door. Opening it, she saw Balfour walking toward her. Ivy waved cheerfully at him, ¡°Balfour, you¡¯re finally home.¡± Seeing Ivy¡¯s lively and bright demeanor was a novelty for him, and Balfour found it curiously delightful, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You needed me for something?¡± Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 ¡°Yes, I do have something to talk to you about, but let¡¯s eat first.¡± The prospect of paying off her debts had Ivy bursting with unspoken joy. She instinctively looped her arm through Balfour¡¯s, tugging him toward the dining room. Balfour nced at his arm, now linked with hers, and felt a curious stir in his heart. As they entered the dining room and saw the feast on the table, Balfour became more convinced that something was up. ¡°You didn¡¯t invite me over just to chat about something small, did you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk after dinner,¡± Ivy said with a yful grin, nudging him into a seat and scooping out a bowl of soup for him. ¡°I¡¯ve been simmering this beef stew for hours. The meat¡¯s falling off the bones.¡± Since she was not ready to spill the beans, Balfour did not press and took the bowl from her, savoring the soup. As she said, the vors melded together from long hours of cooking, clearly abor of love. After a few spoonfuls, Balfour looked up to meet her gaze, which was filled with anticipation. ¡°Well?¡± Ivy had never been so eager for someone¡¯s approval. She was curious to know what he thought of her culinary skills. Faced with such hopeful eyes, Balfour nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Ivy beamed at his approval, sitting down to join him for dinner. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma mentioned they had an old friends reunion tonight, so they won¡¯t be home.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Dean and Alyssa¡¯s whereabouts were never a concern to Balfour; he had grown ustomed to not being informed. Over time, he simply ensured they were well-protected without his constant attention. Ivy waited patiently, only broaching the subject once Balfour was nearly done with his meal. ¡°Um¡­ I got a call today. It was a job offer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still job hunting?¡± Balfour set down his fork, giving her a measured look. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you you don¡¯t need to work?¡± Despite Balfour¡¯s words, Ivy had her convictions and insisted, ¡°I need to gain some experience to grow.¡± ¡°What job?¡± Before marrying her, Balfour had Kevin investigate her background. Since graduating, Ivy had been kept at home without formal work experience. For someone without experience or connections, it was suspicious for a first job to just fall into herp. He hoped she was not being deceived. ¡°Well, remember I did amercial for the Harris Group a while back? A director saw it. His name is Colton. He wants me to star in his next movie.¡± Ivy¡¯s face lit up with excitement, and she held up three fingers, ¡°The pay, it¡¯s three million dors!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Balfour was unfamiliar with the entertainment industry, but thanks to his sister Giselle, he knew a few prominent directors. This Colton had indeed produced some acimed works, and his reputation was solid. If she really could star in one of his movies, that indeed would be an opportunity. Ivy was certainly attractive enough, and breaking into the industry could be a promising path. However, Balfour did not want his wife working outside the home. ¡°Balfour, can I go?¡± Seeing the hopeful look on her face, Balfour found it impossible to object. He did not want to disappoint Ivy, so he simply asked, ¡°When¡¯s the contract signing?¡± Tomorrow. He just sent me the details,¡± Ivy said, pulling out her phone to show him the message from Juliana. Balfour nced at the time and ce, murmured an acknowledgment, and then stood to return to his room. Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 ¡°Balfour¡­¡± Ivy rose to her feet, her voice a soft whisper. ¡°He didn¡¯t say whether he agreed or not. What does that even mean?¡± She wondered. She pursed her lips, mulling over the silence. She hadid her cards on the table, and since Balfour had not uttered a word, it probably meant he was not opposed, right? With that thought, a beaming smile spread across her face. ¡°Oh well, I guess I¡¯ll head over to sign the contract tomorrow!¡± This was a milestone for lvy, her very first job, and the excitement kept her awake all night. Ivy indulged in a bit of pampering to make a smashing impression on Colton and reassure him he had made the right choice. She applied a face mask, dabbed on some makeup, and dressed with care before stepping out the door. Little did she know, Balfour had already arranged a car to take her to Colton¡¯spany. The signing ceremony was set up there for today! Throughout the ride, Ivy was in high spirits. This job was a testament to her talents, a proof of her independence. Upon arriving at Colton¡¯spany, Ivy stepped out of the car and straightened her outfit before walking in. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m here to sign a contract with Colton today.¡± The receptionist shed a warm smile and asked her to wait a moment while flipping through the appointment book. ¡°You must be Ivy Dunhill. Colton has already informed us. Please follow me.¡± Ivy trailed the receptionist to the elevator. With a press of a button, the doors opened, and she was instructed to go to the fifth floor. ¡°Colton is on the fifth floor.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Ivy said gratefully, taking the elevator up. The receptionist watched Ivy ascend. When she had just returned to her desk, Giselle walked in wearing sunsses. ¡°Hi, is Colton in?¡± ¡°Are¡­ are you Giselle?¡± The receptionist had seen many celebrities, but this was her first encounter with Giselle. As a die-hard fan, she could hardly contain her excitement at meeting her idol. For Giselle, an A-list celebrity, this was routine. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Giselle. I¡¯m here to see Colton. May I go in?¡± Usually, ack of appointment would be an issue, but Giselle¡¯s superstar status guaranteed an open door. ¡°Of course,¡± the receptionist said, leading Giselle to the elevator and pressing for the fifth floor. ¡°Colton is on the fifth floor.¡±¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As Giselle was about to step into the elevator, she turned back with a question, ¡°I heard Colton¡¯s new movie has a lead actress locked in. Do you know who it is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a neer, actually just went up. You¡¯ll probably meet her when you get there,¡± the receptionist kept it vague. With a smile, Giselle entered the elevator. ¡°I¡¯ll have my assistant send you an autographed phototer. Thanks.¡± Overjoyed, the receptionist nearly skipped back to her desk as the elevator doors closed. Giselle reached the fifth floor and saw Ivy not far from the elevator. What was she doing here? As Giselle pondered, Ivy caught sight of her. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ivy decided to approach. ¡°Giselle, fancy meeting you here!¡± This is a productionpany, and as an actress, it¡¯s like a second home to me,¡± Giselle said, her smile pleasant but her eyes cool. ¡°Colton¡¯s been nning a new film and mentioned he wanted me for the female lead several times. Sadly, my schedule is just so packed. I¡¯m here to see if we can work out different timing.¡± Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 Giselle certainly was not about to let Ivy know that she had notnded the leadingdy role in the uing blockbuster. She had pestered Colton for auditions several times, but he had always been adamant that she was not the right fit, and the role remained uncast. Lately, rumors had reached her ears that Colton had finally found his star, and the ink was set to dry on the contract today. She was dying to find out who could possibly outshine her. ¡°Colton¡¯s movie? You mean ¡®Bad of Valor¡±?¡± Giselle asked, her voice tinged with suspicion. ¡°How did you know about that? Oh, right, I haven¡¯t asked you yet. You don¡¯t seem to have much to do with showbiz, so what brings you here today?¡± Ivy sensed Giselle¡¯s hostility towards her from their first encounter and did not want to reveal too much. ¡°I¡¯m just job-hunting, trying my luck,¡± she replied casually. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Giselle scoffed inwardly while maintaining a calm exterior. ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s not like the Howards can¡¯t support you without you having to work a day in her life. What¡¯s Balfour thinking, letting you work?¡± Her words were a thinly veiled jab at Balfour, suggesting he was not treating Ivy well. Giselle did not know that Ivy had taken the job of her own ord against Balfour¡¯s wishes. However, Ivy felt she did not need to exin all that to Giselle, so she remained silent. Seeing Ivy¡¯s silence, Giselle¡¯s eyes darted around before she spoke again. ¡°Colton¡¯s been working on this film forever, you know. He spent ages polishing the script. I bet ¡®Bad of Valor¡¯ will be a smash hit!¡± It was this belief that kept hering back, even after being rejected. Colton was a top-tier director, and his films were guaranteed blockbusters. All actors involved, big or small, benefited in one way or another. Despite her current poprity, with scripts pouring in daily, Giselle was always worried about her future. She had carved out a niche as the darling ingenue the moment she entered the industry, and her breakout roles were all as leads inmercial hits. Thus, the scripts she received were rarely the award-winning kind. As she grew older, she could feel her prime slipping away. Giselle feared a decline in her reputation and that eventually, no matter how bright her star had once shone, she would fade away in the cutthroat world of entertainment. She was racing against time, desperate for a role that could redefine her image and secure her standing. Colton¡¯s ¡®Bad of Valor¡¯ was the perfect opportunity, but the part remained elusive despite her persistence. This could very well be herst chance. Giselle¡¯s opportunity would vanish if Colton signed with the new talent today. Ivy could see Giselle¡¯s eagerness for the film and her deep knowledge of it. However, Colton had told her she was to y the female lead. Why did Giselle say she was ying the female lead? Was this some new trend in the industry, a show with two leading females? Ivy found it all very strange but could not puzzle it out. ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s hope ¡®Bad of Valor¡¯ is a huge sess with you in it,¡± she said, masking her confusion with polite enthusiasm. Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m still in the dark about what kind of gig you¡¯re hunting for,¡± Giselle said, her eyes glittering with a touch of disdain. To her, if Ivy was hustling for a paycheck, then she was no threat at all. Ivy bowed her head, a guilty flush coloring her cheeks. ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t quite figured it out. Just looking for something that fits, you know?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Giselle mused, taking a few thoughtful steps before halting in front of Ivy. ¡°Tell you what, I go way back with Colton. When I bump into himter, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you, and maybe he can hook you up with a job or something. How¡¯s that sound?¡± For some reason, despite Giselle¡¯s seemingly considerate words, Ivy could not shake off the feeling that the woman before her was terrifying. There was this nagging sense that made Ivy feel that Giselle was not as benign and straightforward as she appeared. Her motives were beyond Ivy¡¯sprehension. ¡°How about a clerical job?¡± Giselle pondered for a while, then came up with an idea. ¡°Easy work, decent pay. I¡¯ll chat with Colton about itter.¡± By now, Ivy realized Giselle was not quite getting the message. She insisted on forcing her ¡®kindness,¡¯ regardless of Ivy¡¯s wishes. But this ¡®kindness¡¯ was something Ivy neither needed nor wanted. In fact, it was bing rather annoying. ¡°Really, Giselle, there¡¯s no need. I can handle the job hunt on my own.¡± After Ivy¡¯s second refusal, Giselle¡¯s pleasant facade visibly crumbled. She had offered to help Ivy out of the goodness of her heart, even considering whether the job would be easy for her, and yet Ivy was ungrateful. An awkward silence fell between them until a woman stepped out of the director¡¯s office, smiling as she approached. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, Colton¡¯s waiting for you inside.¡± ¡°You know her?¡± Giselle asked, surprised. This woman was Colton¡¯s right-hand assistant, a key contact for hopeful actors. She had assumed Ivy was just another auditionee, not someone who knew Colton¡¯s assistant personally. ¡°Ms. Dunhill is a special guest Colton invited over. Giselle, he¡¯s with another visitor right now, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait outside for a bit,¡± the assistant said politely, though Giselle¡¯splexion soured with each word. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The fact that a superstar like her was waiting while Ivy was treated like an honored guest was a p in her face. Giselle¡¯s expression darkened momentarily, but she quickly put on her understanding smile again. ¡°Oh, Ivy¡¯s a guest too? Well, since she was here first, I¡¯ll wait outside then.¡± ¡°Great.¡± The assistant beamed, leading Ivy into the office. ¡°Colton¡¯s been waiting a while now. Come with me, Ms. Dunhill.¡± Following her to Colton¡¯s office, Ivy opened the door and entered, only to find Balfour inside! What was going on? Ivy nearly thought she was seeing things. She had meant to ask what he was doing there, but then she thought of Giselle waiting outside, and her heart sank. He really was going the extra mile for Giselle, tagging along for contract talks. Given the current scene, it seemed he had not known Ivy was signing on for the same project as Giselle. As a wife under contract, it probably was not wise to reveal her connection with Balfour just yet. Though her heart was heavy, Ivy still managed to smile as she greeted Colton. ¡°Hey, Director Colton, I¡¯m Ivy Dunhill.¡± ¡°Ms. Dunhill, you made it! I can¡¯t tell you how much effort I¡¯ve put into finding the right leadingdy for my new film, and it looks like I¡¯ve finally struck gold,¡± Colton said, his eyes lighting up at the sight of her Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 Colton had personally gone through the script of this project, and the girl standing before him seemed to have stepped right out of its pages. He had faith that even though Ivy was green as grass when it came to acting, she would bring the lead character to life in a way no other could. ¡°I just hope I don¡¯t disappoint you, director,¡± Ivy said, ncing at Balfour beside Colton with a look of unfamiliarity. ¡°And you are?¡± Balfour was just about to exin why he was here when this question caught him off guard, and Colton could see his face freeze over. It was not just Balfour who was taken aback. Colton was, too. When he was just a newbie, unnoticed by the world, it was this man who invested in him before anyone else did. Balfour¡¯s support allowed him to produce his first film, sparking a chain of sessful projects. To Colton, Balfour was a true patron, a friend even, despite their infrequent interactions over the years. Balfour had shown up early this morning, making his first unsolicited visit to Colton¡¯spany. ¡°Ivy is my wife,¡± Balfour cut to the chase. With that bombshell, Colton instantly understood the man¡¯s intentions. ¡°When did you get married?¡± Gossip had never clung to Balfour except for his close association with Giselle, but no woman had ever been linked to him romantically. In a world where silence often preceded a thunderp, theck of rumors only magnified the surprise of his marital status. ¡°Not too long ago,¡± Balfour replied. He was not prone to deep connections but was all too familiar with the chaos of the entertainment industry. He was wary of letting Ivy dive into that world alone.. Instead of having her navigate the treacherous waters of showbiz by herself, he hade to make her status known, to shield her from potential harm. ¡°So, you came here today to make sure I take good care of your wife?¡± Colton gave a wry smile. ¡°I can¡¯t speak for the rest, but at least in my set, she won¡¯t face any hardship.¡± Knowing Colton for years, Balfour trusted his character, but once Ivy started in this film, she would likely continue in the industry. Thus, his visit was not just about this one project; he wasying the groundwork for her future in the business. ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯re really okay with your wife stepping into the limelight?¡± Colton could keep a clean set, free from the industry¡¯s darker side, but he could not control what happened elsewhere. If Ivy were to make a name for herself beyond his movie, she would undoubtedly cross paths with other productions. ¡°No one dares to mess with the Howard family with me around.¡± Yes, Balfour was set to be Ivy¡¯s rock, ensuring that the entire industry would think twice before crossing her. But just as Colton was recovering from the shock of Balfour¡¯s nuptials, Ivy¡¯s ¡®And you are?¡¯ threw him for another loop. Could Balfour¡¯s affections be unrequited, and the girl had no genuine interest in him? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The thought tickled Colton, and he could not help but chuckle. Already irked by her feigned ignorance, Balfour scowled even darker at Colton¡¯s snickering, clearing his throat pointedly. ¡°Ahem,¡± Colton struggled topose himself, waving Ivy over with a grin, ¡°Ms. Dunhill, this is Mr. Howard. The contracts are all ready. Shall I show them to you?¡± Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 Ivy nodded and turned to address Balfour with a courteous, ¡°Mr. Howard.¡± Ah, she was really going all out pretending she did not know him. Balfour sighed in resignation, ¡°Ms. Dunhill.¡± Since she did not want to reveal her identity as Mrs. Howard in public, he decided to y along with her charade, curious to see how long she would keep it up. Thankfully, Colton was already in on her identity and would ensure she was well taken care of on set. Balfour¡¯s visit had achieved its purpose. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Ivy, and you can call me Colton for convenience,¡± Colton said, guiding her to the contract on the table and pulling out a chair for her. ¡°I oversaw this contract myself. Everything promised to you is in writing here. So, you can rest easy.¡± Ivy could tell Colton was genuinely eager for her to take the lead role in ¡°Bad of Valor.¡± The detailed contract tranted all of Colton¡¯s verbal promises into legally binding uses. ¡°And¡­ If my performance doesn¡¯t meet your expectations, is that a breach of contract?¡± Ivy was here to make a buck, not lose Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. one. Colton flipped to the penultimate page and said, ¡°It says here that won¡¯t count as a breach on your part.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll sign,¡± Ivy said, picking up the pen. Yet her gaze inadvertently wandered to Balfour. She had never signed a contract before, but Balfour had. Catching her nce, Balfour nodded, understanding she was seeking his approval. With his affirmation, Ivy¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she signed her name on the dotted line. Giselle had been waiting at the door for some time and was growing impatient. After her agent had come to hurry her once more, she headed for Colton¡¯s office. ¡°Giselle, Colton¡¯s still with a client; you can¡¯t go in there.¡± The assistant quickly intervened as she tried to barge in. Giselle was not ustomed to being treated this way, and her expression soured, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting out here forever, and I have other appointments. I just need a word with Colton.¡± Ignoring the assistant¡¯s protests, Giselle pushed open the office door and walked in. She arrived just in time to see Ivy signing a contract, too far away to make out the details. ¡°Giselle, what brings you here?¡± Colton asked, surprised to see her. She had expressed interest in the lead role in ¡°Bad of Valor,¡± but her mature image did not fit the lively and spirited character, so he had turned her down. Given Giselle¡¯s understanding nature, he thought the matter settled, but here she was again. ¡°It¡¯s about ¡®Bad of Valor. I¡¯ve got some thoughts I wanted to share with you, Colton,¡± Giselle said with a smile, turning to Ivy. ¡°I thought you were here job hunting. Shouldn¡¯t you be interviewing with HR? What are you still doing here?¡± Ivy nced at Colton, then at Balfour. She already felt disappointed seeing Balfour there, and Giselle¡¯s questioning only added to her difort. Deciding to drop the pretense, she dered, ¡°Signing a contract to act in Colton¡¯s film. That¡¯s my job.¡± ¡°What?¡± Giselle felt a twinge of dread, her gazending on the contract in Ivy¡¯s hands. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to act?¡± Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 Ivy sauntered over, a triumphant twinkle in her eye as she brandished the contract in her hand. ¡°Yep, Giselle, just sealed the deal. I¡¯ll leave you two to chat about the role,¡± she said, her tone light but the undercurrent of her words cutting through the tension in the room. Before she walked away, she turned to Colton with a genuine smile. ¡°Thanks, Colton, for allowing me to be a part of ¡®Bad of Valor.¡¯ I promise I¡¯ll give it my all.¡± ¡°What?¡± Giselle¡¯s shock echoed through the room, herposure crumbling like a house of cards. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the fresh talent Colton picked?¡± Ivy simply nodded, her smile never wavering. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I was here job hunting, Giselle? Well, this is the job!¡± Seeing Giselle¡¯s face contorted in disbelief gave Ivy an unexpected rush of satisfaction. Giselle had always had a snide remark at the ready for lvy, and now she was the one left speechless. ¡°Colton, now that we¡¯ve got the paperwork out of the way, I¡¯ve got to run. Let¡¯s chatter,¡± Ivy said, unable to suppress the smugness in her voice as she waved the contract and swiftly exited. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In the aftermath were three people, two of whom were lost in their thoughts. Giselle¡¯s face was a mask of envy and confusion. Balfour, a silent observer throughout this unfolding drama, wondered what he had done to earn such treatment from Ivy. Ivy had acted as if he was a stranger, ignoring himpletely, even embarrassing him in front of Colton. And now, she had not even spared him a nce on her way out. Still rooted to the spot, Giselle struggled to process the turn of events. It was bad enough that a newbie had snagged the role she¡¯d coveted, but for that newbie to be Ivy? The same Ivy who had apparently stolen her man and now her role? How could aplete acting novice like Ivy have caught Colton¡¯s eye? ¡°This can¡¯t be,¡± Giselle muttered, her gaze finallynding on Balfour. Suddenly, a lightbulb brightened her dark thoughts. There was no way Ivy, with herck of experience and clout, could have charmed Colton ornded the role so easily. It had to be Balfour. He must have pulled some strings for her! Giselle had grown up alongside Balfour, watching him take over the Howard family empire, steering it to greater heights. She had always thought they had a future together. But then Ivy appeared. Despite the years Giselle had spent in showbiz, though Balfour had smoothed out minor bumps in the road for her, he had never directly intervened to get her a gig, let alone a role. And now Ivy was breaking into the scene, and Balfour was pulling out all the stops, negotiating directly with Colton? Balfour was undoubtedly ying the doting husband-to-be! Jealousy, thick and bitter, began to coil within Giselle. Jealous of Ivy, who came from nowhere and was nothingpared to her. ¡°Colton, what a coincidence that the new talent you¡¯ve picked is an acquaintance of mine,¡± Giselle managed to say, her years in the industry having perfected the art of faking graciousness despite the storm of envy raging inside her. ¡°Is that so? Talk about a small world!¡± Colton replied with a casual chuckle, oblivious to the undercurrents swirling between the two women. Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 Giselle chuckled. ¡°Ivy isn¡¯t just my friend. She¡¯s also a buddy to good old Balfour! I bet you picked Ivy for the role because Balfour put in a good word, right?¡± With a smile still gracing her lips, Giselle sauntered to Balfour and peered down at him. ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be here today. would you?¡± She stared at him, hoping to catch a flicker of emotion on his usually stoic face. But she saw nothing. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Balfour¡¯s expression remained frosty as his gaze fixed on something distant. ¡°If you have something to say, say it straight. I don¡¯t like beating around the bush.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it!¡± Giselle deted a bit, then found a chair to slump into. ¡°I just feel pretty useless, that¡¯s all.¡± She hung her head, a self-deprecating chuckle escaping her. ¡°Ivy sure knows how to charm people. She barely knows you, and she¡¯s already got you going to Colton on her behalf.¡± At this, Balfour¡¯s demeanor shifted, his eyes locking with Giselle¡¯s. ¡°You think I helped hernd the part?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Balfour. Ivy¡¯s new to the game; she needs these breaks. You lending her a hand saves her from running around begging for gigs like I had to.¡± Giselle¡¯s face twisted into a bitter smile, her eyes brimming with a pitiable light. ¡°I didn¡¯t help her. She got this role on her own merit, not by someone else¡¯s doing.¡± Balfour thought of Ivy, his gaze darkening. ¡°I would have helped, but she¡¯s not one to take shortcuts.¡± Giselle was taken aback. She pondered for a moment, refusing to believe Balfour¡¯s words. How could Ivy turn down Balfour¡¯s help? Who would choose a path filled with thorns over a paved road? It must be that Ivy¡¯s acting skills had convinced Balfour of her independence, sweet-talking him into offering his assistance. It seemed she had underestimated Ivy. Giselle kept her thoughts to herself, no longer wanting to dwell on the topic. With a smile, she stood up and approached Balfour. ¡°Enough about that. It¡¯s almost lunchtime, and I¡¯m starving. I heard there¡¯s a new BBQ spot nearby. Balfour, let¡¯s grab lunch together.¡± ¡°No thanks, I have a meeting back at the office.¡± Balfour did not spare her another nce as he stood and walked away. ¡°Balfour,¡± Ivy reached out, trying to grasp the man, but it was toote, her hand closing on thin air. Staring at her empty palm, her anger red. Balfour had rejected her for Ivy, embarrassing her in front of Colton. Before Ivy came along, Balfour had never treated her this way. It was all that bitch, Ivy¡¯s fault! ¡°Balfour got here early today; hispany must have loads of stuff lined up for him,¡± Colton interjected, trying to smooth things over. Giselle snapped back to reality at the sound of his voice. Balfour had left, but Colton was still there. Even if the lead role in ¡®Bad of Valor¡¯ was off the table, Colton would be directing many more films. Giselle needed to keep the rapport strong; there would be other opportunities. She turned to face Colton, and in that moment, her anger vanished, reced by a beaming smile. ¡°I understand. Balfour¡¯s got a huge corporation to run; it¡¯s only natural he¡¯s swamped. Besides, men always prioritize their careers, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yeah, even running my little studio feels overwhelming at times, let alone managing a giant like the Howard Group,¡± Colton sighed, a hint of exasperation in his voice. Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 Giselle¡¯s eyes danced with mischief as she sauntered over and sat across from the director, her voice tinged with curiosity. ¡°I heard you have been working on ¡®Bad of Valor¡¯ for years. I haven¡¯t seen any new flicks from youtely. Looks like all your eggs have been in this one basket, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Colton replied with a gleam in his eye. ¡°I love the ¡®Bad of Valor¡¯ story. I¡¯ve been hands- on with the script. I¡¯m telling you, this movie will be a hit.¡± Colton became quite chatty when the topic turned to ¡®Bad of Valor. After wrapping up hisst film, he had hit a creative wall, unsure what genre to tackle next or how to break new ground. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Then ¡®Bad of Valor¡¯ came along the tale of a female entrepreneur, a script that had taken years to perfect. ¡°But isn¡¯t casting a rookie for such a pivotal movie a bit risky?¡± Giselle prodded. Her question was met with Colton¡¯s deep, scrutinizing gaze. Feeling the weight of his stare, Giselle quickly put on an innocent face, waving her hands dismissively. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong, Colton. I¡¯m not saying Ms. Dunhill isn¡¯t up to snuff. It¡¯s just¡­ Your choice has me puzzled, that¡¯s all. I just wanna get where you¡¯reing from.¡± Reminded of the moment he saw Ivy in thatmercial, Colton could not help but smile with satisfaction. ¡°Ivy might be new to acting, but the moment I saw her, I knew she was the one for the role. She¡¯s got this fire that I¡¯ve been looking for in my lead!¡± ¡°Really? She¡¯s that perfect for the part?¡± Giselle¡¯s jealousy simmered beneath the surface, unvoiced. Without hesitation, Colton nodded firmly. ¡°She¡¯s the ideal choice in my mind. And I have total confidence she¡¯ll nail the part.¡± ¡°Yeah, I trust you, Colton. You¡¯ve got a knack for coaching actors to brilliance.¡± Giselle bit back her jealousy and resentment, offering insincere praise. She could not believe that Ivy, a novice, could outperform her on her first gig. She was eager to see how Ivy would fare and was waiting for Colton to regret not casting her as the lead in ¡®Bad of Valor.¡¯ ¡°Colton, I¡¯ve got another gig, so I should head out,¡± Giselle said with a smile, rising from her chair. ¡°Wanted to catch up, but my schedule¡¯s jam-packed. Next time you start a new project, you better think of me, okay?¡± Relieving at her departure, Colton replied, ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯d be an honor to work with a star of your caliber!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Colton! See you next time.¡± Giselle turned and walked away, her smile vanishing the moment she was out of sight. ¨C Now, she truly recognized Ivy¡¯s threat a neer who had caught Colton¡¯s eye and even had the Balfour in her corner. She would never underestimate her again. Ivy left the office with a carefree swagger, the Howard family¡¯s chauffeured car waiting outside. She hopped in without a second thought. Once settled, Ivy noticed the car was not moving and asked, ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t we driving off?¡± The driver seemed oblivious to her query, remaining silent in his seat. After a little while, with the driver still idle, Ivy was about to leave the car and find her own way home when the back door opened, and Balfour slid in. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At hismand, the driver immediately started the car, not even giving her a chance to exit. As it turned out, the driver had not moved earlier because Balfour had instructed him to wait for his arrival before driving off. ¡°Why the rush earlier? Couldn¡¯t wait for me?¡± Balfour¡¯s voice was deep and steady. Ivy, seething with annoyance, did not even want to engage in conversation. Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 She turned her gaze to the window, pretending not to hear a thing. ¡°Ivy, am I talking to air here?¡± Balfour fought to keep his irritation at bay, pressing on patiently. Ivy had been staring outside, barely acknowledging him with a slight turn of her head before she promptly faced away again, ignoring himpletely. It was he who had been caught up in a scandal with Giselle, and here he was, escorting her to meet the director. She had not even confronted him about it, and yet he had the gall to speak to her as if he were the one wronged. As if she were the one who had messed up! Balfour had tried to engage her twice now, to no avail. For a man of his stature, his patience was wearing thin. ¡°Pull over.¡± At hismand, the driver promptly parked at the closest spot avable and turned to ask, ¡°Mr. Howard, shall I step out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leaving the keys in the ignition, the driver exited the car swiftly. Now alone in the car, Balfour reached out, forcibly turning Ivy to face him. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m speaking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Forced to make eye contact, Ivy sighed in exasperation. ¡°I heard you.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you respond?¡± Balfour¡¯s brows furrowed at her petnt demeanor. He had personally stepped in to smooth Ivy¡¯s path in the cutthroat world of showbiz. Yet, she had no word of gratitude, treating him as if he were invisible. Such an ungrateful woman! Ivy met his gaze, her eyes brimming with hurt, ¡°Weren¡¯t you here with Giselle? Whye to me? Why not keep herpany?¡± ¡°With Giselle?¡± Balfour frowned. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Pouting, Ivy could not believe he had the audacity to deny it. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me. I saw with my own eyes! Why would you be here in Colton¡¯s office this early if not for her?¡± ¡°So, you think I approached Colton because of Giselle?¡± The realization sparked a sudden delight in Balfour, and a smile crept across his lips. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She was jealous. The anger that had built-up inside him dissipated, and he rxed his grip on her shoulders. ¡°I had no idea she would be here. I came to see Colton for you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Ivy was surprised but still skeptical. She was just a contractual wife to Balfour; why would he seek out Colton for a faux¡¯spouse? Sensing her disbelief, Balfour sighed. ¡°Colton is an acquaintance. I came to say hello so you wouldn¡¯t be left out in the cold, fumbling and bullied.¡± Ivy was even more astonished. Was this for real? Balfour was worried about her being bullied, so he went to greet the director on her behalf. Why? ¡°Did you¡­ really see Colton for my sake?¡± Facing her repeated inquiry, Balfour disyed rare patience as he exined once more, ¡°Yes, I went to Colton for you. How many times do I have to say it before you believe me?¡± Truth be told, Ivy could not believe it, or perhaps she was afraid to believe it. Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 As Ivy met Balfour¡¯s unwavering gaze, a seed of belief began to sprout in her mind after what felt like the hundredth exnation from him. Maybe he truly was here for her. With that realization, the frustration that had been suffocating her heart dissipated, reced by a flurry of shyness. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She started to sense that their rtionship was not quite what it used to be. ¡°Ready to chat now?¡± Balfour leaned in slightly, a crooked smile on his lips. ¡°Missed lunch, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ivy had not felt hungry until he mentioned it, but suddenly, her stomach echoed with emptiness. She nodded. ¡°Yeah, I could eat.¡± Balfour nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s way past noon. I skipped lunch, too. How about we grab something before going home?¡± ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Ivy fought to keep her grin at bay, turning away before letting her smile burst forth, her cheeks blooming with color. Looking down at the contract in her hands, it seemed to have taken on a sweeter significance. Without it, she might never have known to what lengths Balfour would go for her. Whipping out his phone, Balfour called his driver, instructing him to swing by and take them to a lunch. The driver was the epitome of professionalism, swiftly getting the car and chauffeuring them to the lunch. ¡°This ce looks pricey, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Ivy could not help but remark as they approached the upscale establishment. Balfour was a regr at this joint, owned by a friend who never charged him a dime. He had not really considered the actual cost ¨C it was never a concern for him. ¡°As long as it¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s worth it,¡± Balfour responded casually, taking her hand and leading her inside. Before Ivy could protest, she found herself being ushered in, ¡°Hey, Balfour¡­¡± She gazed down at their intertwined hands, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts, especially considering his support earlier that day. Settling into his usual private booth, Balfour was about to order his favorites when he remembered Ivy¡¯s presence and handed her the menu. ¡°What would you like?¡± It was not their first meal together, but before, Balfour had always ordered to his liking without consulting her. But this time, he was offering her the choice. Without a fuss, Ivy epted the menu and picked a few favorites. ¡°That¡¯s it for me.¡± Taking the menu back, Balfour added a few of his usual dishes and handed it to the waiter. ¡°Colton has agreed to look out for you during the shoot. And if you decide to keep at it in showbiz, he¡¯ll find a way to help you out,¡± Balfour said, broaching the day¡¯s events after ordering. Ivy had not expected him to have nned so far ahead, not just for the current film project but for her entire future in the entertainment industry. Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 ¡°Balfour, thank you.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The gratitude in Ivy¡¯s voice was unmistakable and heartfelt in a way she had never experienced before. It was a first for her to be on the receiving end of such consideration. As they chatted, the door to their cozy booth swung open, and the waiter came in with a tray of food. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this a surprise,¡± came a voice behind the waiter, and in walked Giselle. Ivy¡¯s smile vanished at the sight of her. Since their sharp exchange in Colton¡¯s office, Ivy¡¯s impression of Giselle had been less than favorable. Balfour was just as taken aback by her appearance, His decision toe here had been spur-of-the- moment, not something he had broadcast. So why was Giselle here? A stroke of luck? ¡°Weren¡¯t you just saying you had to deal with something back at the office?¡± Giselle¡¯s eyes darted toward Ivy, a hint of aggression in her gaze. ¡°And now you¡¯re here having lunch with Ms. Dunhill?¡± The office emergency had been a convenient excuse for Balfour to ask of Giselle, only he had not expected his little lie to be exposed so soon, ¡°Hungry,¡± was Balfour¡¯s nonchnt reply, seemingly indifferent to her feelings. Giselle clearly did not buy Balfour¡¯s excuse, but with it out in the open, she had to y along. ¡°Oh, I see! I was starving, too, thought I¡¯d grab a bite before heading back to set, and look, here we all are. What are the odds? Since fate keeps throwing us together, why not have lunch together?¡± Without waiting for an invite, Giselle slid into a seat beside Balfour, grabbed the menu they had been perusing, and flipped it open. ¡°Why so few dishes? There are three of us, we should definitely order more. Today¡¯s meal is on me!¡±/ Ivy¡¯s tone was frosty as she said, ¡°No need, Giselle. I think what we¡¯ve ordered is plenty. Ordering more than we can eat would be wasteful.¡± Giselle had never been fond of Ivy, but with Balfour present, she maintained a facade of civility. Ivy¡¯s outright dismissal, however, was a p in the face. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, I think you¡¯ve got the wrong idea! I just wanted to treat you to a nice meal, no strings attached, but you¡¯re not making this easy. I¡¯m really hurt, Giselle said, her eyes downcast, ying the damsel in distress-a role she knew all too well. Ivy could not stand this act, but with Balfour there, she did not bother to engage further and turned away, signaling she was done with the conversation. Giselle, receiving no response from Ivy, turned to Balfour, who had been silent the whole time. ¡°Balfour, I never realized you were still so sentimental, still favoring this ce¡¯s vors.¡± Balfour did not want her there, but he could not just kick her out now that she was. ¡°Just used to it,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve always been like that, haven¡¯t you? Nostalgic!¡± Giselle chuckled, reminiscing. ¡°I-remember you were obsessed with a certain candy when we were kids. You had to have it every day and always shared it with me.¡± Sheughed, patting Balfour¡¯s arm. ¡°Do you remember? Ldidn¡¯t even like it at first, but I eventually acquired a taste for it because it was from you! It¡¯s a shame that thepany stopped making them. You can¡¯t find that candy anymore,¡± she said with a wistful sigh. Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 Balfour picked up his coffee mug and took a sip. ¡°No, it didn¡¯t go under. I stepped in and bought it out before it could.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Giselle¡¯s face lit up with delight. ¡°Does that mean we can still get it? Balfour, when can you take me on a factory tour?¡± While they chatted, Ivy¡¯s gaze never left her smartphone, her fingers flicking across the screen in silent concentration. These stories from their shared past did not include her; she had noments to add. Aside from scrolling through her phone, she could not think of anything else to do. Giselle¡¯s topic of conversation seemed designed to put distance between Ivy and the two of them. She was making it clear that she and Balfour were childhood friends, the perfect match. Engrossed in her phone, a notification drew Ivy¡¯s attention-Nn had sent her a message. [Heard younded a role in Colton¡¯s new movie, congrats!] Her first reaction was to wonder how Nn knew about this, but then it clicked. Colton had cast her after seeing the Harris Groupmercial, so Nn must have caught wind of it, too. Ivy replied, [Thanks. Speaking of which, I owe you one. I¡¯d never have gotten this role without that ad you shot.] [It¡¯s only because you did great. Remember me when you¡¯re a big star, okay?]Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g [Don¡¯t tease me, Nn. I¡¯m not even sure if I can pull this off. If I bomb, it¡¯s curtains for me.] [Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fantastic. I believe in you.] Acting was a nerve-wracking prospect for Ivy, but these were worries she did not feel she could share with just anyone. Chatting with Nn, however, eased her mind considerably. What she did not know was that Balfour had been eyeing her with a cold gaze the whole time. ¡°What are you chatting about?¡± Unable to contain himself, Balfour snatched the phone from her grasp, and after seeing the exchange between her and Nn, his expression turned even darker. Ivy was anxious about the uing role, yet she preferred to message Nn rather than share with him, the person sitting right in front of her. ¡°Give it back,¡± Ivy reached out to retrieve her phone, but he dodged her hand. Balfour locked the phone and set it aside. ¡°No phones at the dinner table. Let¡¯s enjoy our meal.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished replying.¡± Ivy thought it rude not to respond to Nn since he had helped her, so she attempted to take back her phone. But Balfour¡¯s grim expression was intimidating. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s eat first!¡± Discretion was the better part of valor, she thought. With Balfour looking so agitated, pushing the issue might just set him off. It was better to appease him with a peaceful meal and retrieve her phone to replyter. Once Ivy dropped the subject, Balfour¡¯s features softened slightly. Giselle watched their interaction with burning jealousy. She could not believe how much Balfour cared about Ivy¡¯s every move. Since when were they this close? She had spent more than a decade trying to get closer to Balfour, yet Ivy had managed it in a fraction of the time. Damn it, what did Ivy have that she did not? ¡°Balfour, I heard there¡¯s a new spot called Culinary Haven near your office. Are you free tomorrow evening? Let¡¯s go check it out together, Giselle suggested with a smile, trying to reinsert herself into the conversation. Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 Balfour nced at Ivy sitting beside him and shook his head with a hint of resignation. ¡°I¡¯ve got a board meeting at the office tomorrow. Can¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°How about the day after?¡± Giselle cooed, batting her eyshes. ¡°You know how crazy my schedule gets. It¡¯s rare for me to catch a break.¡± Balfour was on the verge of saying no but hesitated, remembering how Giselle¡¯s father had once saved his skin. Seeing that Balfour had not responded, Giselle assumed consent and shed a radiant smile, her eyes slyly catching Ivy¡¯s. ¡°I knew you¡¯de around. I¡¯ll text you the details, okay?¡± Ivy felt a sour knot in her stomach as she listened to her ¡®husband¡¯ arrange what sounded suspiciously like a date with another woman. And the worst part was that she had no right to object. Seeing the shift in Ivy¡¯s expression, Giselle felt a surge of malicious glee. She had managed to flirt outrageously with Balfour, and it seemed she wasing out on top. Her eyesnded on the ss Balfour had been drinking from, and a mischievous idea took hold. ¡°Is it just me, or is the food a tad too salty today?¡± she grimaced, reaching for Balfour¡¯s ss and taking a deliberate sip. Ivy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Balfour had used that ss earlier, and there was no way Giselle did not notice. Was Giselle implying some sort of indirect kiss by drinking from Balfour¡¯s ss? Biting her lip, Ivy snorted softly to herself. How shameless Giselle was, sharing a drink with a married man! Balfour also noticed Giselle¡¯s action and was about to intervene, but she had already taken a sip before he could. His expression darkened as he watched. His hand paused mid-air before retracting. After her sip, Giselle feigned surprise, ¡°Oh, my! I must¡¯ve grabbed the wrong ss. How embarrassing.¡± She ced the ss back with an apologetic look. ¡°Balfour, I¡¯m so sorry. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Her words cornered Balfour. Any reproach now would make him appear petty. Unsure of what to say, he simply continued his meal in silence. Though Giselle did not get the reaction she had hoped for, she was content with not being scolded. She called the waiter for a fresh set of utensils and joined them for lunch. Throughout the meal, Balfour did not touch his ss again. Instead, after finishing, he took Ivy¡¯s ss., ¡°That¡¯s mine¡­¡± Ivy started to protest, but Balfour had already drained the ss. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Home,¡± he said, standing up. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Giselle watched with envy as Balfour deliberately avoided her ss in favor of Ivy¡¯s, sourness filling her heart. What magic did Ivy possess to make Balfour so fond of her? As the three of them prepared to leave, Ivy moved to get into the Howard family car. Giselle, who had been quiet, suddenly said, ¡°Oh dear! My agent is MIA, and I can¡¯t seem to reach him. The studio¡¯s quite a distance from here, and I¡¯m at a loss for how to get back!¡± Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 Giselle¡¯s words were as opaque as a foggy London morning, yet her intentions shone like the midday sun. In her own cryptic way, she was nudging Ivy to voluntarily give up her ride home in the Howard family¡¯s sleek sedan and leave it for her and Balfour. Ivy was not opposed to stepping aside, but she just could not fathom why Giselle always danced around the point instead of speaking her mind. Everything about her seemed shady. Stepping back, Ivy nced around. They were not far from downtown; surely, she could find another way back. And right she was. A bus stop was in sight, not too far away. With a bus route at her disposal, she could make her own way back. Let Giselle have her victory in snatching the ride with Balfour.. ¡°There¡¯s a bus stop over there. I can get back on my own,¡± Ivy stated, pointing to the nearby station. ¡°Mr. Howard, you should take Giselle. After all, her film set is quite a trek from here.¡± Giselle put on a show of gratitude, sping Ivy¡¯s hand with an overly theatrical thank you. ¡°Oh, Ivy, you¡¯re such a darling! You don¡¯t mind me calling you that, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not. Well, I¡¯ll be off then,¡± Ivy replied with a forced chuckle, gently pulling her hand away and heading towards the bus stop, not sparing a second nce at Balfour standing by. Once again, Balfour found himself overlooked, seemingly pushed towards Giselle without a second thought. That girl had made a choice for him without considering his feelings in the slightest. ¡°Shall we, Balfour?¡± Giselle¡¯s spirits lifted as Ivy walked away, and she reached to link arms with him. The man¡¯s face was a mask of frost as he watched Ivy¡¯s retreating figure. If she did not care, why should he? ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Balfour said, sidestepping Giselle¡¯s hand, yet he did let her get into the car. The smugness on Giselle¡¯s face was unmistakable as she followed him into the vehicle. But as Giselle settled in, she noticed Balfour still standing outside the door. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Balfour, aren¡¯t youing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got something else to take care of,¡± he replied curtly, signaling the driver and shutting the car door behind her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Balfour¡­ You¡­¡± Giselle stammered, but the driver had already pulled away. She saw Balfour heading towards the bus station through the window, and her expression soured like curdled milk. Her inner fury erupted like Mount Vesuvius. Balfour, the pampered scion of the Howard n, had tossed her aside like yesterday¡¯s newspaper, preferring to ride the bus just to be with Ivy. When had Balfour ever set foot on public transit? Giselle¡¯s face turned an even deeper shade of thunderous gray, her bands clenching into fists so tight they could crush coal into diamonds. ¡°Ivy!¡± Having dispatched Giselle, Balfour made a beeline for the bus stop. Fearing Ivy might leave before he could catch up, he quickened his pace. ¡°Balfour?¡± Ivy was more than just surprised to see him at the bus stop; she was bbergasted. ¡°What are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you leaving with Giselle?¡± Standing beside her in his crisp suit, Balfour was as out of ce as a swan among ducks, his voice cool and detached. The driver¡¯s taken her to the set already.¡± Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 ¡°The driver? What about you?¡± Ivy eyed him curiously as he seemed to have no intention of leaving. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously considering taking the bus with me, are you?¡± Balfour turned to her with a nod, ¡°Is that a problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Ivy said, scanning their surroundings before leaning in to whisper, ¡°You¡¯re Balfour Howard, for crying out loud. Taking the bus doesn¡¯t exactly fit the image, does it?¡± He squinted at her as she spoke in hushed tones. ¡°Is there a sign on the bus saying people like me can¡¯t ride it?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Ivy straightened up, dropping the subject of his uncharacteristic transportation choice. Deep down, Ivy felt a surge of happiness. His being there meant, at least, he was not as preupied with Giselle as she had feared. After a fifteen-minute wait, the bus arrived, and they boarded. To Ivy¡¯s surprise, the bus was packed at this hour, and they were practically squeezed on board. Cornered against the window, Ivy nced at Balfour beside her. Gone was hisposed demeanor, reced with a frown deeply etched across his forehead. Ivy looked down, barely containing herughter, and teased him in a low voice, ¡°Bet you never knew us common folk had it so rough on public transport, huh, Balfour?¡± This was Balfour¡¯s maiden voyage on a public bus, and he had not anticipated the crush of bodies, leaving him no room to even nt his feet. ¡°Oops,¡± Ivy stumbled as someone pushed her from behind, falling into Balfour¡¯s arms. Her cheeks flushed as she tried to stand, only to be pushed again, trapped against him, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry about this.¡± Instead of embarrassment, a faint smile yed on Balfour¡¯s lips. He steadied her with his hands, suddenly finding the crowded space not as unbearable. Leaning against his chest, Ivy could hear his steady heartbeat, and her cheeks grew even warmer. Trying to cool her blushing face, Ivy attempted to stand on her own, but it was as if the bus had a vendetta ¨¢gainst her. Every time she tried to pull away, another shove kept her in Balfour¡¯s embrace. His hands remained gently on her shoulders throughout the ride. Having leaned on him for the entire journey, Ivy felt her irritation over Giselle dissipate when they reached their stop. Balfour¡¯s upscale neighborhood was not on the bus route, so despite choosing the closest stop, there was still a walk ahead. They walked side by side, enveloped in an awkward silence. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Not talking felt ufortable, but Ivy did not know what to say. ¡°You seemed upset today.¡± Balfour finally broke the silence. Caught off guard, Ivy¡¯s expression faltered, but she shook her head instead of revealing her thoughts. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I signed a contract and found a job. I¡¯m actually quite happy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that.¡± Balfour stopped, fixing her with a calm gaze. mean about lunch when Giselle showed up. Ivy, if something¡¯s bothering you, you can tell me.¡± Ivy paused alongside him, meeting his steady look. ¡°And if I said it did bother me, what would you do about it?¡± Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 It was undeniable that Ivy harbored a flicker of hope when she asked the question that hung between them. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. What did she mean to Balfour? There he was, looking at her with a resigned sigh. ¡°Giselle and I, we grew up together, but we¡¯re not childhood sweethearts, just friends.¡± He was exining himself to her. Ivy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His exnation, did it mean he genuinely cared about how she felt? Realizing this, Ivy internally cursed. If things kept going this way, she feared she might actually fall for Balfour! But that was simply out of the question. They were from two different worlds. He was born with a silver spoon, and she, well, she was from the wrong side of the tracks. How could there ever be a future for them? ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± Ivy replied, not dwelling on the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up. Grandma and Grandpa must be waiting.¡± Balfour seemed somewhat dissatisfied with her response. He had exined himself to keep her from feeling down, yet she did not seem to take much stock in it. As they approached the house, Ivy caught sight of Dean and Alyssa tending to their flower beds. She abruptly stopped,tching onto Balfour¡¯s arm. He looked at her, puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Grandpa and Grandma are in the yard,¡± Ivy said, stering on a sweet smile that starkly contrasted her expression just moments before. ¡°We have to y the part of the loving couple before them.¡± Balfour snorted. ¡°Loving couple? You¡¯ve been ignoring me all day.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ We can¡¯t let them know we¡¯ve been at odds over Giselle,¡± Ivy quickly retorted, gripping his arm tightly. ¡°y along, Mr. Howard.¡± With that, she led him into the yard, greeting Dean and Alyssa with a radiant smile, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, what are you up to?¡± Alyssa beckoned Ivy with a warm smile. ¡°Come over here, dear. Look at the flowers I¡¯ve nted.¡± Ivy released Balfour¡¯s arm and walked over, eximing, ¡°Grandma, they¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve bloomed wonderfully this year. Maybe it¡¯s because you and Balfour got married, my wish came true, and that¡¯s why the flowers are thriving,¡± Alyssa said, handing her trowel to Dean and leading Ivy back into the house. ¡°As long as you and Balfour are happy, that¡¯s all that matters to me.¡± Ivy nodded, ncing back at Balfour, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, we¡¯re doing great.¡± She had said such things before to deceive Alyssa, to maintain the facade of a perfect marriage devoid of any genuine emotion. But now, repeating those words, Ivy felt a strange new sensation in her heart. Perhaps, deep down, she really did harbor a wish to make things work with Balfour. Back in her room, sitting on the balcony, Ivy¡¯s mind was restless. She used to view her rtionship with Balfour as a job, something she could do without guilt, ying her role effortlessly. But now, she realized her feelings towards Balfour had shifted, and she could no longer treat it as just a job. Yet any rtionship beyond their current facade was impossible. Even if Ivy allowed herself to hope, it would lead nowhere. Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 Ivy had been pottering around on the balcony for what seemed like an eternity before she finally showered and copsed into bed. Exhaustion swept over her in waves, the day¡¯s hustle taking its toll, and she drifted off to deep sleep almost instantly. The next morning, nothing had changed as the family gathered for breakfast, the same familiar routine ying out. After breakfast, Balfour left for the office, and Ivy powered up herptop to ept a friend request from Colton. She sent a simple greeting, [Hey, Colton.] Colton was quick to reply. [Hey Ivy, I¡¯ll have my assistant drop off the script for you. What¡¯s your address?] The word ¡°address¡± hung in the air. Ivy knew Balfour had intervened on her behalf to negotiate with Colton, but she was clueless about how much he had shared about their rtionship. If Colton was in the dark, having him send something to the Howard residence would give the game away. After much deliberation, Ivy typed back, [Colton, I¡¯m actually heading out today. I¡¯ll swing by and pick it up myself.] [OK, just ask for my assistant, Juliana, when you get here,] he replied. [Will do.] Once she had finished dressing for the day, her grandmother, Alyssa, noticed she was on the move and offered to arrange a driver. ¡°Ivy, do you have a driver¡¯s license?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma, why do you ask?¡± Alyssa just chuckled and shook her head, ¡°No reason, just curious. You go ahead, dear.¡± Without a second thought, Ivy bid her grandmother farewell and left in the car waiting outside. Upon arriving at the office, she was quickly ushered to Colton¡¯s assistant, who handed her a folder. ¡°Here¡¯s the full script for ¡®Bad of Valor.¡¯ Keep it under wraps, Ms. Dunhill, no leaks, okay?¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Ivy replied, eyeing the bold title on the cover. ¡°Juliana, when do we start shooting?¡± Juliana consulted a schedule, then said, ¡°We¡¯re pretty much set to start in a week.¡± ¡°A week? So I should read through the script and memorize my lines, right?¡± Ivy was new to acting and needed guidance. ¡°That¡¯s the basics and what Colton expects of you,¡± Juliana confirmed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be prepared,¡± Ivy assured her. She was taking this opportunity seriously. After ensuring there was nothing else to discuss, Ivy went home to begin her immersion into the script. ¨C The more she read, the more Ivy realized how well the role fit her not just in appearance but in personality, too. She began to believe that being herself might be enough for this part. She had little confidence initially, but diving into the script sparked a newfound belief in the project. ¡°You¡¯ve been quite absorbed with that script, I hear,¡± Balfour suddenly appeared in her room, taking a seat on the bed. His work had kept him away these past few days. He was home earlier than usual today, with Dean and Alyssa still up, the study was not an option, so he joined Ivy in the room. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been giving it my all.¡± Ivy set aside the script, feeling slightly awkward. ¡°Are Grandma and Grandpa still awake?¡± Balfour had been overworking and looked worn out as hey back on the bed, ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re downstairs.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ivy could not help but feel a pang of sympathy seeing him so exhausted. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you should get some rest.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 With that simple affirmation, Balfour sprawled out on the bed and soon drifted into a rarefortable slumber. This particr night, Balfour found the elusive embrace of restful sleep. Ivy waited for Balfour¡¯s breathing to even out, signaling he was asleep, before she quietlyy beside him, eventually sumbing to her drowsiness. The next morning, Balfour was already off to the office. Ivy gazed at the empty space beside her, lost in thought, then quickly freshened up and headed out the door. Today, she had a photo shoot for the costume fitting of ¡°Bad of Valor.¡± The production had hired the best styling team in the business, and they already had some looks prepared for Ivy. Thanks to the prep work, the fitting went by swiftly. Since it was a still photo shoot with no need for an emotional range, Ivy found the process rtively smooth. A weekter, ¡°Bad of Valor¡± officially started filming. As the lead actress, Ivy got up at the crack of dawn on the first day of shooting. After getting through hair and makeup, she showed up on set. ¡°I knew it, you¡¯re the perfect fit for ¡®Bad of Valor,¡± Colton said, eyeing her transformation with sheer satisfaction. When Ivy walked onto the set, Colton felt like the heroine had stepped right out of the script. Following the crew¡¯s cues, the kick-off was formal, and Ivy felt the responsibility¡¯s weight settle on her shoulders. The film was a vessel of hope and hard work, carrying the expectations of many. As the face of the production, Ivy feared she might not live up to the hype. However, as is often the case, anxiety only breeds mistakes. Once filming officiallymenced, Ivy could not even nail the most straightforward entrance scene. Take after take was flubbed, leaving even the director, Colton, at his wits¡¯ end. ¡°Ivy, are you too tense?¡± He asked. Embarrassed by the dys she was causing, Ivy apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director. It¡¯s my first time acting, and I¡¯m just¡­really nervous in front of the camera.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I told you before, no need to be nervous. Let¡¯s take a half-hour break. Rx a bit, and we¡¯ll start again. You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Colton reassured her with a pat on the shoulder before heading toward the break area. Despite Colton¡¯sck of me, Ivy knew the slow progress was on her. The other actors had been ready since early morning, fully made up and waiting to film their scenes. But they all had to wait because Ivy¡¯s scene was not wrapped up yet. Feeling defeated, Ivy wondered if she was really cut out for acting or if taking this role for the money was a mistake. ¡°Hey, everyone, you must be exhausted, right? How about some icedttes?¡± ¡°I was just shooting nearby and thought I¡¯d swing by to check on everyone and see Colton!¡± Just as Ivy hit her lowest point, as if cursed by bad luck, Giselle appeared.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 Giselle and her assistant arrived, armsden with an array of iced coffees, distributing them to the crew and cast members who were toiling under the scorching sun. ¡°You guys are amazing, working hard in this heat. Here, grab a cold one and chill for a bit.¡± ¡°Giselle, you¡¯re just too kind-hearted,¡± someone called out. ¡°Giselle is not only a pro but also super friendly,¡± another added. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Everyone was thrilled with the iced coffee, andpliments for Giselle flowed non-stop. After praising Giselle, some turned their attention to Ivy. ¡°Unlike some people, who can¡¯t act to save their lives but still hog the spotlight, making us roast in the sun with her.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like they say, ¡®The cap doesn¡¯t fit the head.¡± Their words were not directed explicitly, but those in the know could read between the lines. Ivy sat to the side, watching their joyful expressions, and suddenly felt a heavy weight in her chest. She stood up, intending to retreat to her trailer for some alone time. ¡°Ivy.¡± Giselle saw her leaving and immediately approached with an iced coffee in hand. She was shooting nearby and had heard that ¡®Bad of Valor¡¯ was kicking off today, instructing her assistant to keep an eye on the set. Learning that Ivy had been struggling with her first scene, Giselle promptly had her assistant bring over a round of iced coffees. She wanted to show Colton and the entire crew that she, not the neer Ivy, should be the leadingdy of ¡®Bad of Valor.¡¯ ¡°Ivy, have some iced coffee,¡± Giselle said with a smile, extending the cup towards her. ¡°How¡¯s it feeling to be on set for the first time?¡± Unsure if Giselle¡¯s question was genuine or loaded, Ivy replied softly, ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s my first time acting, so Ick experience and¡­¡± ¡°Giselle, you have no idea. We¡¯ve been at it for ages and haven¡¯t nailed a single scene,¡± a crew member said obsequiously, casting a disdainful nce at Ivy. They did not know about Ivy¡¯s connection to Balfour and only saw her as a lucky but untalented neer. The crew was initially shocked at Colton¡¯s choice of a novice for the female lead in ¡®Bad of Valor! But after today¡¯s debacle, they were convinced Ivy hadnded the role through anything but her own merit. After all, how could a project as significant as ¡®Bad of Valor¡¯ cast someone who could not act? Giselle¡¯s heart leaped with joy upon hearing the crew¡¯s assessment of Ivy. In just half a day, so many had taken a dislike to Ivy, which was perfect. It seemed she would not have to lift a finger to make Colton realize his casting mistake and rece Ivy with her. ¡°Then you guys have indeed had it rough,¡± Giselle said with a show of sympathy before turning to Ivy. ¡°But don¡¯t me Ivy. It¡¯s her first time on set, and it¡¯s normal for beginners to struggle.¡± Stepping forward, she took Ivy¡¯s hand with feigned affection. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, Ivy. It¡¯s always like this the first time. I just got lucky and had a great team and a great director, which made my first experience smoother.¡± At first, Giselle¡¯s words seemedforting, as if she was encouraging Ivy not to feel down. But a closer look revealed she was unting her seamless journey from the start, boasting about her natural talent for acting. Her words were a subtle nudge for Ivy to step down gracefully. Though Ivy understood the mockery in Giselle¡¯s words, she felt at a disadvantage and could not muster a retort. ¡°What¡¯s your first scene about? Maybe I can help you go over it?¡± Giselle offered, appearing genuinely eager to assist. Before Ivy could decline, another crew member said, ¡°Wow, Giselle, you¡¯re just amazing. Juggling your own scenes while helping someone else with theirs. You¡¯re wonderful both outside and inside.¡± Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 ¡°No biggie,¡± Giselle said, her face a picture of magnanimous grace. The crew member¡¯s casualpliment sent ripples through the crowd of crew members, sparking a chorus of praise that seemed to elevate Giselle above everyone else. Giselle shone like the brightest star, basking in the adtion of those around her. And then there was Ivy, destined to y the foil. ¡°Ivy, let me have a gander at that script,¡± Giselle said, reaching for the sheaf of papers in Ivy¡¯s hands. Ivy hesitated, then pulled back, avoiding Giselle¡¯s grasp. Internally, Giselle scoffed at Ivy¡¯s reticence, deeming her ungrateful, yet she kept a friendly smile stered on her face. ¡°Ivy, is the script under lock and key? No worries. You could just give me the gist of it!¡± ¡°Thanks for the offer to run lines with me, Giselle, but I¡¯d like to mull it over by myself, see if I can bring my own twist to the role,¡± Ivy responded politely, yet firmly declining. Ivy¡¯s refusal seemed to sour Giselle¡¯s mood, but she did not need to say a word; her entourage had already started to grumble on her behalf. ¡°Still needs to study it? It¡¯s been all morning, and not a single scene done.¡± ¡°The star herself offers to help her out, and she turns her nose up? What¡¯s with the airs?¡± Ivy stood there, feeling eachment like a knife twisting inside her. She was mortified, longing for the ground to swallow her whole, when Colton¡¯s assistant appeared. ¡°Ivy, Colton¡¯s asking for you.¡± Following the assistant to Colton¡¯s trailer, Ivy found him letting out a weary sigh. ¡°I heard about the commotion outside.¡± ¡°Sorry, director,¡± Ivy apologized, feeling she had let everyone down. Colton gestured for her to sit and spoke earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Everyone has a few hups their first time on set. Even pros make mistakes, let alone someone new like you.¡± Colton¡¯s words were meant tofort, but Ivy¡¯s guilt over dying the shoot weighed heavily on her. Seeing her distress, Colton continued, ¡°Giselle¡¯s first gig was with me, and don¡¯t think she had it easy. She had as many flubs as you, if not more.¡± At that, Ivy blinked in surprise, looking up at Colton. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make up stories about her just to cheer me up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m not fabricating anything against her,¡± Colton assured her, flipping through the script to her character¡¯s scenes. ¡°This film is called ¡®Bad of Valor,¡¯ and your character, Valor, is the soul of it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a bit tough on you. Let me walk you through this scene properly.¡± Colton took the time to exin the scene¡¯s context and what it was meant to convey. He then had Ivy perform it right there, offering one-on-one guidance. After the director whisked away ivy, Giselle suddenly felt like a fifth wheel on set. She had hoped to showcase her acting chops by coaching Ivy in front of everyone. Instead, Colton had not given her the time of day, summoning Ivy away without a second nce. Fuming and struggling to maintain herposure, Giselle excused herself, having a crew member escort her to the makeup trailer to cool off. Sitting in the makeup trailer, Giselle stewed over the slight, her discontent growing by the second.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 Giselle could not wrap her head around why Colton had chosen Ivy for the lead role in ¡°Bad of Valor.¡± A greenhorn with zero acting chops and not a single fan to her name-how on earth was she supposed to carry a whole movie? It would be a box office disaster, no doubt about it. And after today¡¯s fiasco, she was certain Colton was second-guessing his choice. Another appearance from her and the star role would be in the bag. But even with Ivy¡¯s dismal performance, Colton didn¡¯t backtrack. Instead, he took her aside for some one-on-one coaching. Giselle remembered her early days when she worked on a Colton flick. She had been chewed out plenty, but he had never offered her private lessons. What was Ivy¡¯s secret? Her gaze slid to the nearby vanity, littered with makeup and essories. A bag rested on the stool, clearly marked with Ivy¡¯s name. It must be Ivy¡¯s, Giselle thought. And a wicked idea took root. She rose and picked up the priciest eyeshadow palette, slipping it into Ivy¡¯s bag with stealthy ease. Ivy prided herself on being Mrs. Howard, did she not? Well, Giselle would ensure she was unmasked as a petty thief right in front of everyone. She would relish seeing if Ivy could continue shooting with the stigma of a shoplifter hanging over her. When Colton wrapped up his coaching, he saw a marked improvement in Ivy¡¯s performance. She finally embodied the spirit ¡°Bad of Valor¡± needed, and he motioned for the crew to prepare for shooting. Arriving on set, Ivy was ushered to the makeup room. The makeup artist beckoned her to sit for a touch-up. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Sorry about this,¡± Ivy said, settling into the chair. ¡°This morning¡¯s makeup was a total waste. Thanks for doing this again.¡± Though the makeup artist was inwardly irked, she stered on a smile. ¡°No trouble at all,¡± she said, beginning to work on Ivy¡¯s face. Truth be told, Ivy¡¯s wless skin made the job a breeze. It was just the fact that she was a newbie, making the seasoned makeup artist, who was used to attending to A-listers, feel a bit demeaned. ¡°Hold on¡­ Where¡¯s my eyeshadow palette?¡± While working on the eye makeup, the artist searched the table over and over but could not find the palette she needed. Noticing her distress, Ivy asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something go missing?¡± ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t find my eyeshadow palette. I used it this morning, and now it¡¯s nowhere to be found.¡± The artist¡¯s anxiety was palpable-with Ivy¡¯s scene up next, everyone¡¯s schedule was on hold. Colton was known for his impatience, and if he got wind, that makeup was the holdup. ¡°I¡¯ll help you look,¡± Ivy offered, rising to assist in the search. But before they could find the palette, the door swung open, and the assistant director strode in. ¡°Is everything set? Can we start shooting?¡± ¡°The eye makeup isn¡¯t done yet. The palette¡¯s missing. Just a bit more time, please,¡± the artist said, clearly rattled. The assistant director¡¯s expression darkened with irritation before he prompted them again and left the room. Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 ¡°Who¡¯s the makeup artist botching the job this time?¡± Colton had not even fully entered the makeup trailer when his irritated voice cut through the air. He burst through the door, visibly upset, ¡°Do you have any idea we¡¯re all waiting on Ivy? The whole crew is held up because you can¡¯t find a damn eyeshadow palette?¡± The makeup artist, already on edge from the missing item, was pushed over the edge by Colton¡¯s words, ¡°But Colton, this particr palette is what we¡¯ve used for her look from the start. Without it, the continuity will be off.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me we¡¯re all supposed to stand around twiddling our thumbs for your eyeshadow palette?¡± Colton¡¯s anger escted. ¡°Do you have any clue how much money is going down the drain every minute we¡¯re not shooting?¡± His outburst was the final straw, and tears began streaming down the makeup artist¡¯s face. Sensing an impending showdown, Ivy quickly stepped in to console the makeup artist, ¡°The director¡¯s just a little on edge. If the palette¡¯s gone, why don¡¯t we pop over to the nearest store and grab a new one?¡± The makeup artist, who was not Ivy¡¯s biggest fan on a good day and was now being reprimanded because of her, shoved Ivy aside. ¡°This palette is a limited edition; you can¡¯t just pick it up at any store. I pulled strings to get it, and now it¡¯s just vanished.¡± At that moment, Giselle slipped through the crowd to Colton¡¯s side, ¡°Colton, let¡¯s just chill out a bit. The makeup artist is obviously stressed. It¡¯s not like she lost it on purpose.¡± Her eyes kept darting to Ivy¡¯s purse, and she reached back and tugged at it with a sly movement. The purse fell to the floor, and a round container rolled out. The sound of the fall drew everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The makeup artist locked eyes with the container on the floor, recognizing it instantly. She picked it up, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my missing eyeshadow palette? How did it end up in this bag?¡± She lifted the purse from the floor, holding it up for all to see, ¡°Whose bag is this?¡± ¡°Great, it¡¯s found. Now, let¡¯s get moving. Time to start rolling,¡± Colton urged, desperate to get Ivy¡¯s makeup finished and the cameras rolling again. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But the makeup artist, already upset from being yelled at, was not ready to let it go now that the palette had turned up, ¡°Director, this palette was hidden in this bag, which means it wasn¡¯t just lost-it was swiped, with the intent of being taken.¡± Hoisting the bag higher, she demanded, ¡°Whoever the thief is, own up. Whose is it?¡±. Colton, seeing she was not going to drop it, sighed resignedly. ¡°Whoever it is, own up. Let¡¯s not waste more time.¡± Ivy, who had been silent up until now, slowly raised her hand, ¡°The bag¡¯s mine, but I swear I didn¡¯t take that thing.¡± ¡°You?¡± The makeup artist¡¯s eyebrows knit together in contempt, ¡°Figures. A rookie actress like you, probably never seen anything nice before, pinching my top-notch eyeshadow seems about right.¡± ¡°Ivy?¡± Colton could not believe Ivy would stoop to stealing the palette. After all, she was Mrs. Howard and could get her hands on any limited edition eyeshadow she wanted. Why would she take a used one? ¡°Ivy, have you had your bag with you the whole time?¡± Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Ivy nodded, her voice steady but tinged with frustration. ¡°My bag¡¯s been right here the whole time. This ce is a free-for-all; anyone could¡¯ve slipped that eyeshadow palette in there. I¡¯ve been in the director¡¯s lounge listening to the script run-through. I haven¡¯t even been back here.¡± ¡°So, what, you¡¯re saying you got framed?¡± The makeup artist sneered, not buying a word. ¡°What, you think you¡¯re in some kind of soap opera? That everyone¡¯s out to get you? Who do you think you are?¡± Ivy felt like she was hitting a brick wall trying to reason with her. ¡°Think about it: if I really stole the palette, would I just dump it in my own bag?¡± ¡°Okay, enough,¡± Colton intervened, his tone brokering no argument. ¡°This palette definitely wasn¡¯t Ivy¡¯s doing. The thing¡¯s been found. Let¡¯s just get back to makeup.¡± He knew her true status, but Balfour had made it clear not to make a spectacle, so he tried to keep things low-key. The makeup artist, now feeling slighted by Colton¡¯s defense of Ivy, shot back bitterly, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you and Ivy, huh, Colton?¡± Colton froze, caught off-guard by the usation. ¡°What are you implying? Ivy and I are strictly professional. What else would there be?¡± ¡°Oh, sure, who would believe that?¡± The makeup artist scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s a rookie, never acted before, not trained. How does shend a lead role in a major production on her first gig?¡± This was a question that had been simmering among the crew since Ivy was cast. After all, even seasoned actors like Giselle had vied for the part and failed, only for it to go to a neer with zero experience. It did not sit right with anyone. But since Colton had personally endorsed Ivy, nobody dared speak up. Now, however, with the words out in the open, the whispers began. Ivy looked around; the gazes she met wereden with suspicion. To them, she was no longer the innocent neer. In their eyes, she had be a woman who had used underhanded tactics to secure her role. Seeing the scene unfold, Giselle, who had been watching from the sidelines, could not help but let a smug smile creep across her lips. She had only intended to paint Ivy as a thief, to make her disliked. But pressured, the makeup artist had voiced the silent thoughts of many. Now, Ivy was cast in the role of the ingenue who had supposedly seduced her way to the top. Giselle was curious how Ivy would manage to turn the tables now. Standing there under the weight of their scrutiny, Ivy finally spoke up, her voice clear and assertive. ¡°I didn¡¯t take your stuff, and I have no inappropriate rtionship with the director.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before and I¡¯ll say it again: Ivy earned her role fair and square. The entire casting process was transparent, and both thepany and my assistants can attest to that,¡± Colton countered. Though he could not disclose Ivy¡¯s affluent background, he could not let these allegations stand; if Balfour got wind of this, he might just tear down the whole production. ¡°Really?¡± The makeup artist hissed. ¡°Yourpany and assistants are your people. Would they tell the truth? Would they dare cross you, their boss? They¡¯d obviously cover for you!¡± Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 The makeup artist had her mind set: there had to be a scandal brewing between the two of them, and no amount of exnation would change her conviction. The others on set, though silent, seemed to tacitly agree with the makeup artist¡¯s suspicions. It is human nature, after all. People love to indulge in juicy, taboo gossip, even when it is entirely unfounded. ¡°Alright, enough,¡± Colton announced, breaking through the whispers and murmurs. ¡°I¡¯ve said all there is to say. The innocent have nothing to hide. Let¡¯s break it up, folks. We¡¯re on the clock here, and the shoot starts promptly.¡± Colton¡¯s words were the final say despite lingering doubts and sideways nces. No one dared to question further, and they dispersed to their respective duties. Having crossed Colton, the makeup artist did not bother to stick around. She packed her things and left without looking back. Once everyone had cleared out, Colton let out a weary sigh. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m sorry for the mess. I could have handled things better. But don¡¯t you worry. If you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, you¡¯ve got nothing to fear from shadows.¡± Ivy managed a wry smile. ¡°Director, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve brought you into this. Had you not cast me as the lead, none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡± Colton was unwavering. ¡°I chose you because you¡¯re perfect for the role,¡± he insisted, even amid the drama. ¡°Let them talk. Their words will crumble when they see your performance.¡± With no better way to prove her innocence, Ivy nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, director.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ve got my assistant scouting for a new makeup artist. It might take a bit of time. Use it to get ready; we¡¯ll start as soon as you¡¯re prepped,¡± Colton said, then left Ivy to her thoughts. Alone in the makeup room, Ivy opened her script to study her lines. Everyone doubted her ability to bring the character in ¡®Bad of Valor¡¯ to life. She was determined to prove them wrong. An hourter, a new makeup artist arrived and quickly got Ivy camera-ready. With Colton¡¯s guidance and her own thorough preparation, the shooting went much smoother. As the day progressed, Ivy felt her anxiety ease and grew morefortable in her role. At the end of a long day, Ivy copsed into her hotel bed and drifted off into a deep sleep. She awoke groggily to missed calls from Balfour on her phone. Rubbing her eyes, she sat up and texted back, [Sorry, fell asleep. What¡¯s up?] [Open the door.] Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Confused by the brevity of the message, it took her a moment to process, but she eventually got up and opened her hotel room door to find Balfour standing there. ¡°You¡­ how are you¡­ here?¡± Ivy stammered, surprised to see her unexpected visitor. Balfour revealed a half-smile, lifting the bag he carried. ¡°Had some business nearby. Thought I¡¯d check on you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ivy muttered, still a bit dazed from sleep. He walked into the room and set his bag on the table. ¡°Heard from Colton you skipped dinner. Picked up something on the way. Eat up.¡± ¡°Um¡­ you seem to know everything, huh?¡± lyy said as she sat down, opening the container to reveal a hearty, delicious meal. Balfour simply took a seat, remaining quiet. He had not nned oning, but after hearing from Colton that Ivy¡¯s day had been rough, he feltpelled to visit. Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 At dinner, the day¡¯s shoot had sapped Ivy¡¯s appetite. But after some shut-eye, her hunger came roaring back, and the spread before her now seemed like a feast fit for a queen. She ate silently, not bothering to converse with Balfour, who sat across from her, observing her with a detached gaze. Once her te was clean, Ivy patted her belly with a sigh. ¡°Oh boy, the director warned me about keeping my weight in check for the role, but I just couldn¡¯t help myself. Everything was too delicious.¡± ¡°Just eat, Ivy. I could have a word with Colton if it¡¯s an issue,¡± Balfour offered, ever the problem-solver, his first thought being to go straight to Colton. ¡°No, no, no, please don¡¯t,¡± Ivy waved him off. ¡°That would just add fuel to the fire.¡± Rumors were already swirling on set that Ivy hadnded her role through connections. If Balfour stepped in to get her special treatment, those whispers would only grow louder and more certain. Seeing Ivy was not keen on the idea, Balfour dropped it, though his expression darkened a shade. After ensuring she had finished her meal, Balfour stood up to leave. ¡°I¡¯m off then. Focus on your acting, and if you need anything, call Quinton.¡± Before Ivy could respond, Balfour had vanished, leaving only the sound of the door closing behind him. The room felt eerily empty, and Ivy almost wondered if Balfour¡¯s visit had been a dream. The next morning, a ring from her phone snatched Ivy from sleep. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°It¡¯s me, Juliana, Colton¡¯s assistant. Check Twitter.¡± The assistant¡¯s uneasy tone jolted Ivy awake. She groggily reached for her phone and opened Twitter. The trending topics hit her like a bucket of ice water. The makeup artist who had quit the day before had sted a tweet, using a ¡°newbie actress¡± of stealing an eyeshadow palette and using an inappropriate rtionship with the director to drive her out of the production. Everything Colton prepared for ¡°Bad of Valor¡± was top-notch, and the makeup artist had her own reputation and a fan base that included celebrity followers. Her online rant quickly fermented into a full-blown scandal. By the time Ivy saw it, her newbie actress identity had been dug up, and the inte was aze with criticism. [New Actress Forces Renowned Makeup Artist to Quit ¨C And It¡¯s Her!] [Turns out movie roles are secured by sleeping with the director!] [Thief turns actress?] The story was trending, and the paparazzi were spinning articles to fan the mes, their headlines even more sensational. Ivy scrolled through thements, each one more vicious than thest. [Wow, she¡¯s despicable, stealing and then driving the victim out.] [I was there; the director backed her the whole time. The makeup artist was furious.] [What¡¯s the deal with her and the director? Is he supporting her because they¡¯re¡­] The gossip was relentless, each new headline and tweet another blow to Ivy¡¯s reputation. She was caught in a whirlwind of scandal, her every move now fodder for the insatiable appetite of the public eye. Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g [The rtionship of these two are definitely unusual] Ivy scrolled through thements with a growing sense of dread. Meanwhile, across the city, in the steel and ss tower that housed the Howard Group Building, Balfour was also staring at the absurd headlines flickering on his screen. He was well aware of the murky waters of the entertainment industry, but he had not anticipated Ivy, a neer, getting tangled in such rumors so quickly. ¡°Quinton, dig up everything you can on that makeup artist. And get our PR team on those fake news stories online, stat.¡± ¡°Ivy? No way!¡± ra, who had been lounging at home, feet kicked up and barely working for the past two weeks, discovered on Twitter that Ivy had somehow slipped into the world of showbiz,nding the lead role in ¡®Bad of Valor¡¯! Jobs had been scarce after losing out on amercial shoot, let alone a lead role in a major film. ¡°No wonder Ivy¡¯s been acting so high and mighty. She¡¯s cozied up to the director,¡± ra muttered, jealousy turning her words bitter as she retweeted the post. Though not a household name, ra had a following, and her retweet lent an air of credibility to the rumor among her fans. The online debate intensified, and Ivy, huddled on her couch, watched with mounting anxiety. She reached out to the director, desperate to clear the air. ¡°Colton, I swear I didn¡¯t steal anything, and now you¡¯re getting dragged into this mess, too¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I believe you,¡± Colton sighed, his face etched with frustration. This had escted beyond simple denials. His assistant, eyeing the Twitter storm, suggested, ¡°Director, maybe we should consider recasting? There will be other opportunities to work with Ivy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an option,¡± Colton shot back without a second thought, ¡°She¡¯s perfect for the role. Without her, ¡®Bad of Valor¡¯ loses its heart.¡± The assistant looked helpless in the face of Colton¡¯s resolve. ¡°But the scandal is already affecting the film. You¡¯ve poured years into ¡®Bad of Valor, and so have we. None of us want to see it fail because of this.¡± Amid the argument, Ivy felt a knot in her stomach. She treasured this role but could not bear the thought of ruining everyone¡¯s hard work. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on the shoot for now. We¡¯ll deal with the mediater,¡± Colton said, determined to keep Ivy but equally aware of the looming threat to the film. The assistant sighed, unable to sway him further. On set, Ivy could feel the weight of whispers and stares. The rumors had painted a target on her back, making it impossible to focus. Just as she wished the ground would swallow her whole, a familiar voice broke through the noise. Looking up, Ivy¡¯s eyes locked with Balfour¡¯s. Frozen, her feet refused to move. What was Balfour doing here? Colton was the first to shake off the surprise, rising to greet him. ¡°Mr. Howard, what brings you to our set?¡± Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 The entire film set was abuzz when Colton, who usually called the shots, treated the neer with such deference. The man¡¯s identity was no small matter if hemanded this level of respect from Colton himself. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t shown up, were you nning to ignore the mess online?¡± Balfour chided, clearly irked by the turn of events. Colton knew he had dropped the ball on managing his team and had no defense against Balfour¡¯s reprimand. With his head bowed, he admitted, ¡°You¡¯re right. I should have handled things better. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Since you admit to cking off, I guess it¡¯s up to me to set things straight today.¡± Without another word, Balfour strode towards Ivy. Ivy stood rooted to the spot, still in shock, as Balfour approached. ¡°Balfour¡­ What are you doing here?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re feeling upset and undervalued, take a few days off, go home, and rest,¡± Balfour said softly, eyes brimming with concern. ¡°We¡¯re not so hard up that we can¡¯t do without your paycheck for a bit.¡± She had been bottling up her frustrations, with nowhere to vent, enduring in silence. But Balfour¡¯s arrival and hisforting words broke the dam of her emotions. ¡°Balfour, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I don¡¯t understand why this is happening¡­¡± Hearing her distress, Balfour pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Before he hade, Quinton had already presented his findings to Balfour. If the makeup artist enjoyed spreading nonsense, then a lesson was in order. Quinton had been Balfour¡¯s right-hand man for years; Balfour trusted him to handle the situation perfectly. After delegating the cleanup to Quinton, Balfour drove straight to the set. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Though the issue was manageable, recurring incidents could tarnish Ivy¡¯s reputation and the Howard family¡¯s name. If people believed Ivynded the role through anything but her merit, then Balfour would confirm this rumor ¨C not through Colton, but his influence. Then, Balfour escorted Ivy away from the set, and Colton, without argument, instructed the crew to take a half-day break. Back at the hotel, Ivy was visibly upset while Balfour, sitting beside her, received a call from Quinton. ¡°Mr. Howard, the situation has been dealt with.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Balfour replied, turning to look at Ivy. ¡°Check Twitter.¡± Ivy lifted her head, skeptical. ¡°To see how they¡¯re trashing me? To read all the terrible things they¡¯re saying about me and Colton?¡± ¡°Just look,¡± Balfourmanded, brooking no argument. Reluctantly, Ivy took out her phone and opened Twitter, bracing for the worst. However, to her surprise, the trending topics had shifted; there was no trace of the scandal. Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What happened? The news is gone!¡± Looking up at Balfour, she asked, ¡°Did you fix this?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Balfour replied, his expression unreadable, neither confirming nor denying his involvement. Even without his admission, Ivy knew it had to be Balfour¡¯s doing. Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 After all, besides this guy, she did not know anyone else who could help her fix this mess so quickly. Ivy typed the trending keywords into the search bar and clicked on the first post that popped up, a makeup artist¡¯stest tweet, rifying that the rumors spreading online were not true. It had been posted just over half an hour ago, and after it went live, the public sentiment made a complete 180-degree turn. The hate directed at Ivy stopped. No longer were people insinuating she and Colton were anything but professional. Now, the makeup artist was under fire, used of spouting nonsense for clout. [This statement is released voluntarily to clear the air. My previous post was the result of a malicious hack aimed at smearing Ivy. She¡¯s actually a sweetheart, very easy to work with, and there was absolutely no theft. My departure from the set was due to othermitments and had nothing to do with the lead actress. I feltpelled to set the record straight.] The makeup artist deleted her previous tweet and put up this new one to rify things. Following her tweet, a wave of support for Ivy began to swell online, with many expressing sympathy for the defamation she had endured. Some alleged crew members even stepped forward to vouch for her character, denying any theft or inappropriate conduct with the director. After this series of events, the narrative online swiftly shifted from defamation to support and admiration for Ivy. [Heartbroken that girl was ndered before she could even get her foot in the industry.] [How could someone say such awful things about her when she¡¯s so gorgeous?] [Clearly, someone¡¯s jealous that shended a role in a big production right off the bat!] At that moment, in the Dunhill household, ra was absolutely fuming! She had finally seen a chance to take Ivy down a peg, and, just like that, the whole situation was defused. And to make matters worse, the same online mob that had been gunning for Ivy was now flooding her comments section with vitriol. ¡°Two Faced ra¡± shot up the trending list, with everyone ming her for spreading misinformation. Ivy, that lucky witch! Why did she get to walk away from this unscathed? ra was simmering with rage, on the verge of exploding. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, seeing the tide turn online, Ivy looked up with aplex expression at Balfour sitting beside her. To squash the rumors so quickly and get the makeup artist to issue a voluntary rification, Ivy knew only one person could pull it off-Balfour. ¡°Balfour¡­¡± Ivy held up her phone to him, ¡°Thanks, I mean it. This couldn¡¯t have been easy to handle, right?¡± Balfour replied with his usual nonchnce, ¡°Quinton took care of it. It was simple.¡± For many, this situation would have been unmanageable. If it were left to Ivy, she would not have known where to begin, let alone have the clout to resolve it. But for Balfour, all it took was onemand, and his people would make the problem disappear. Even though it was easy for him, Balfour was not obligated to clean up her mess. His willingness to help meant the world to Ivy. ¡°Thank you, and I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I caused. I promise I¡¯ll be more cautious from now on. No more incidents like this,¡± Ivy dered, extending her hand in a solemn yow. ¡°The entertainment industry is far from simple. Stuff like this will probably happen again. It might even be worse next time. Are you really ready to be in the spotlight?¡± To say she was ready would be a lie. Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 Ivy took on the role primarily for the paycheck, never genuinely intending to be a celebrity. Yet, as she delved deeper into the world of showbiz, she began to grasp the reality of the industry and realized that this decision might just be a life-changer. Fear crept up on her. But then¡­ ¡°I¡¯m in too deep to back out now, ready or not,¡± Ivy muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve signed the contract, and the penalty for breaking it is through the roof. I¡¯m already drowning in debts; if I add a breach of contract fee to the pile, I¡¯d be paying it off for the rest of my days.¡± ¡°You know I¡¯ve told you a thousand times, you don¡¯t have to pay me back.¡± Balfour¡¯s voice was gentle but firm. ¡°As for the penalty fee, if you decide to drop out of the film, I¡¯ll cover it.¡± Ivy was taken aback by his offer. Leaving the production had not even crossed her mind, but she could not let Balfour shoulder that cost even if she did consider it. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She already owed him more than she could bear; she could not pile on more. ¡°No, Balfour. I appreciate it, but no thanks.¡± Having made up her mind, she smiled and said, ¡°I promised Colton I¡¯d see this movie through. I will live up to that promise, keep my word, and give it my all. Plus, the character of Valor is too captivating to just walk away from.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Balfour had note to persuade her to quit. Seeing that she was not frightened off and was standing her ground despite the challenges, he did not press further. ¡°I should get going. Remember, if you have any troubles, just call me.¡± His words were a promise that the Howard family had her back; for any problem she could not handle, Balfour would step in to sort it out. Ivy paused, touched by his offer. Though she did not dare to rely too heavily on his help, his support warmed her heart. ¡°Thanks, Balfour,¡± she said sincerely. Without lingering, Balfour left after giving her a few more tips. As the door closed behind him, Ivy felt an unexpected tug at her heart, a wish to keep him with her a little longer. But knowing he had a mountain of work waiting for him, she did not want to hold him up and instead sent him off with a smile. After Balfour left, Ivy closed the door with a sigh. These were her battles to face, after all. She had barely sat on the couch when she noticed Balfour¡¯s phone on the coffee table. His phone was undoubtedly crucial for him; she could not dy. Grabbing the phone, she dashed out. Worried about wasting his time, she kept her eyes glued to the elevator numbers, almost ready to sprint down the stairs. Exiting the elevator, she bolted out and raced toward the hotel entrance at breakneck speed. Upon reaching the door, Ivy froze, her gaze locked on the scene before her. Balfour had not left. He was standing right there, and in his arms was Giselle. Giselle rested against Balfour¡¯s chest. Her head bowed, tears streaming down her cheeks, looking utterly forlorn. An ufortable feeling washed over Ivy. Just moments ago, this man had stood before her, offering care and assurance that she need not worry about anything, that he was there for her. But now, the very same man was holding another woman in his arms. Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 Ivy stood frozen, her mind a whirlwind of emotions, as Balfour shoved Giselle, aiming to put some distance between them. In that same instant, Giselle caught sight of Ivy not far off, her eyes suddenly gleaming with malice. She deliberately leaned closer to Balfour and whined, ¡°Look, Balfour, isn¡¯t that Ivy over there?¡± The moment Ivy appeared, a flicker of panic crossed Balfour¡¯s eyes. To any onlooker, the scene painted a suspicious picture of their rtionship. Ivy watched them for what felt like an eternity before marching over, thrusting Balfour¡¯s phone into his hand, and turning on her heel to leave. ¡°Ivy!¡± Balfour called out. She did not stop. Balfour knew Ivy had gotten the wrong idea, and he pushed Giselle aside, intending to chase after Ivy. Giselle had finally achieved her goal, making Ivy witness apromising scene, and she was not about to let Balfour off the hook that easily¡­ Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Ah!¡± Before Balfour could take more than a few steps, Giselle suddenly screamed and copsed into his arms. ¡°Balfour, save me,¡± she gasped before pretending to faint. With no choice left, Balfour reluctantly turned back. No matter how he shook her, Giselle remained limp and unresponsive. A life at stake could not be ignored, so Balfour could only watch as Ivy disappeared from his view. ¡°Quinton,¡± Balfour bellowed, and Quinton came running in from outside to stand by his side. Without much care, Balfour dumped Giselle into Quinton¡¯s arms. ¡°Take her to the hospital.¡± ¡°On it!¡± Quinton responded and quickly carried Giselle away. Pretending to be unconscious, Giselle was frustrated to leave like this, but she could not reveal her act. If Balfour discovered her ruse, any semnce of their long-standing acquaintance would be shattered. Once Quinton had taken Giselle, Balfour headed toward the hotel. He needed to clear the air with Ivy; he could not allow her to. harbor such misconceptions about his rtionship with Giselle. He had barely taken a few steps when his phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Howard, all the executives are present; we¡¯re just waiting on you.¡± Today¡¯s meeting was crucial. Any mishap could impact the Howard Group¡¯s objectives for the remainder of the year. Torn between following Ivy and attending to his professional duties, Balfour finally said with a heavy voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After hanging up, he lingered, gazing in the direction of the hotel for a minute before resolutely walking away. Back at the hotel, Ivy shut the door behind her and slumped onto the sofa, her spirit in shambles. Images of Giselle nestled in Balfour¡¯s embrace, haunted her, refusing to let her find peace. ¡°Focus on the script,¡± Ivy muttered, picking up the screeny from the table and attempting to read. She flipped through the pages without absorbing a single word. ¡°Ugh!¡± Frustrated, Ivy leaned back against the sofa, covering her face with the script. She could not be a saint, indifferent to the sight of Balfour holding another woman in his arms. Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 She felt it-the sting of sadness, the gnaw of jealousy. Why did Balfour have to y the caring gentleman to her, then turn around and wrap his arms around Giselle? Ah, men! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After a restless night, Ivy dragged herself through the next day, her spirit seemingly as heavy as lead. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re looking a little under the weather today,¡± chimed in a co-star, a side character in the TV show, barely a blip on the call sheet. They had shared a scene once, but that was the extent of their acquaintance. Ivy had not expected anyone in the crew to take notice of her, especially after the recent scandal that had everyone treating her with kid gloves. ¡°Thanks for noticing. Just didn¡¯t catch much sleep, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Is it the old ¡®new bed blues¡¯?¡± Margot, the inquisitive sidekick, leaned in with a conspiratorial air and fished out a tin from her purse. ¡°This is my little insomnia buster. Works like a charm. Here, take it. Might help you next time you¡¯re counting sheep.¡± Ivy hesitated but epted the tin gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡± She did not understand why this colleague seemed so eager to extend kindness her way, but she was not about to reject a friendly gesture. ¡°By the way, Ivy, what¡¯s the deal with you and Giselle? On day one, she timed her coffee delivery precisely-it was so obviously a move aimed at you.¡± The young actress did not have the same opportunistic vibe as the rest of the crew. Giselle seemed to rub her the wrong way, and she did not hesitate to voice her suspicions. ¡°You¡¯re not a fan of Giselle?¡± Ivy was taken aback. ¡°But she¡¯s like the darling of the set. Howe you don¡¯t like her?¡± Margot furrowed her brow, troubled. ¡°I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. She¡¯s all smiles but never lets her mask slip, not even for a second. It feels inauthentic, kind of eerie. That¡¯s why I keep my distance.¡± Ivy resonated with that; it was the same reason she had been wary of Giselle from the start. It was only natural to show emotion. and someone who did not was, indeed, hard to trust. ¡°Hey, did you hear?¡± Margot nced around and whispered, ¡°Word is, she¡¯s a terror to her assistants. She treats them like dirt, barking orders and throwing tantrums. Not exactly the sweetheart she ys for the cameras.¡± Ivy was taken aback. She had not pegged Giselle for that kind of person. ¡°How do youe by all this?¡± ¡°A friend of a friend works at her agency. She vents to me about Giselle¡¯s antics now and then. Trust me. It¡¯s the real deal.¡± Maybe there was more truth to the rumors than Ivy had thought. After a thoughtful pause, Ivy asked, ¡°But if it¡¯s so bad, why don¡¯t her assistants just quit?¡± ¡°Oh, Ivy, you¡¯re such a greenhorn. They stick around because the pay is better than most. Money talks, and it often says ¡®endure.¡± Margot sighed with a blend of pity and resignation. Ivy remembered her job-hunting struggles, sending resumes into the void with nothing to show for it. If fate had not handed her thatmercial gig, she likely would not be here, on set. ¡°Fair point. It¡¯s tough for everyone trying to make it.¡± Margot gave Ivy¡¯s hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Want more gossip?¡± ¡°What kind of gossip?¡± Ivy was not one to revel in rumors, but the conversation was a pleasant distraction. Margot¡¯s voice dropped even lower. ¡°Between us, Giselle¡¯s acting chops aren¡¯t exactly top-tier. The director has to coach her one-on-one. And to think, she had the nerve toe into our show and give you pointers!¡± Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 ¡°Really? Yet she snagged Best Actress? Talk about a stroke of luck.¡± Ivy had never watched any of Giselle¡¯s TV shows or movies, but after overhearing this tidbit, she made a mental note to binge-watch some of Giselle¡¯s work when she had a free moment. The two had been chatting up a storm when the crew signaled that everything was ready to roll. The director called for attention, and Ivy quickly touched up her makeup before dashing to her mark. The brief exchange had brightened Ivy¡¯s spirits considerably. Back in the zone, Ivy¡¯s scenes unfolded effortlessly. Her grip on the emotional nuances of her character in ¡°Bad of Valor¡± was getting stronger by the day, and they were wrapping scenes ahead of schedule. Colton could not hide his enthusiasm after wrapping up the morning¡¯s shoot. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re hitting your stride. I knew you had it in you, but you¡¯re even better than I imagined. Keep this up!¡± Ivy blushed at the high praise, feeling a mix of pride and humility. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Director. I¡¯ve still got a ways to gopared to the seasoned pros, but it sure feels great to meet your expectations.¡± ¡°I mean every word,¡± Colton assured her, giving her a thumbs up. ¡°Bad of Valor is going to be the hit of the year!¡± Little did he know that very thumbs-up was like a thorn in Giselle¡¯s side. Just the day before, Giselle had faked fainting to hold onto Balfour¡¯s attention, which hadnded her a night in the hospital for observationmitment to the role, as she saw it. Fresh from her hospital discharge, she was just passing by the ¡°Bad of Valor¡± set, hoping to make her presence felt. Instead, she caught the tail end of Colton¡¯s praise for Ivy. It stung to think that Ivy, aplete novice, was seen as a gifted actress while she was deemed unfit in Colton¡¯s eyes. Watching Ivy and Colton converse, Giselle turned on her heel and returned to her trailer. Her assistant and agent exchanged worried nces before following her. Once inside her trailer, Giselle sat down with a huff, swiping everything off the table in a fit of rage. ¡°Ivy has be quite the darling, hasn¡¯t she? Charmed the pants off Colton with so little effort. What a scene!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Her agent, trying to keep things light-hearted, coaxed, ¡°Giselle, why get worked up over her? We¡¯ve got a shoot tomorrow. Stay calm, or it¡¯ll show on your skin, and you won¡¯t look as beautiful as usual.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of looking good? Haven¡¯t I told you how crucial ¡®Bad of Valor¡¯ is for my career shift? Why didn¡¯t you secure the role for me?¡± Giselle vented her frustration on her agent. The agent listened silently. She had done her best, after all. Giselle had been clear about using ¡°Bad of Valor¡± as a pivot away from typecastmercial roles, and her agent had been proactive in liaising with Colton¡¯s team, even securing an audition. But what good had it done? Colton had barely concealed his displeasure during Giselle¡¯s audition, dismissing her suitability outright. Now, Giselle was pinning the me squarely on her agent. Swallowing her grievances, the agent could only cate her. ¡°Giselle, even without ¡®Bad of Valor; there are plenty of other scripts to choose from. Besides, you¡¯re young and beautiful, no rush to change lanes. There are scores of actresses who¡¯d kill for the ¡®decorative¡¯ roles you¡¯ve mastered.¡± Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 The agent winked at her assistant, who immediately caught on with a knowing grin. ¡°C¡¯mon, Giselle, you¡¯re the fairy godmother of the industry. There¡¯s no rush to reinvent yourself,¡± the assistant coaxed with a smile. Despite their tag-team encouragement, Giselle could not shake off the feeling of unease. The thought of being upstaged by a neer like Ivy gnawed at her she could not rest until she had put this upstart in her ce. ¡°I¡¯ll show her. She¡¯s a novice. Let¡¯s see if she can hold a candle to me!¡± The morning shoot wrapped up, and Ivy, having no scenes in the afternoon, decided to head back to the hotel to rx and review her script. Stepping out of the set, Ivy saw Giselle waiting by a sleek SUV, her face breaking into a smile. ¡°Ivy, over here. I need a word with you Ivy was not fond of Giselle, nor did she wish to entangle herself more than necessary. But there she was, summoning her with such warmth in front of everyone. Ignoring her would stir the rumor mill. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ivy approached with a forced smile. ¡°What¡¯s up, Giselle?¡± Giselle beamed, taking Ivy¡¯s hand with feigned affection. ¡°Just got back from a hospital visit and bumped into you. How about we grab a bite together?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°No, thanks, Giselle. I really should get back and check out the script,¡± Ivy declined without a beat. Giselle¡¯s face fell into a pout. ¡°Why do you keep turning me down, Ivy? We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? You¡¯re hurting my feelings.¡± Cornered and with all eyes on her, Ivy reluctantly nodded in agreement. Giselle¡¯s smile returned to full force. ¡°There we go, that¡¯s settled. Hop in.¡± Ivy reluctantly climbed into Giselle¡¯s SUV. During the drive, Giselle acted like they were old pals, chatting about the ins and outs of film making. ¡°Be careful on your first shoot, darling. Don¡¯t get hurt. And hey, Colton can be a tough cookie. Don¡¯t take it to heart if he gives you a hard time.¡± Her words seemed caring, but they carried a mocking tone under the surface. Giselle ordered for the both of them at the restaurant, not bothering to ask about Ivy¡¯s preferences. ¡°Have you been here before?¡± Ivy nced around and shook her head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Why?¡± Giselle feigned surprise. ¡°Oh, I thought Balfour might have brought you here. I had a hard time with the local fare while filming, so Balfour opened this ce just to cater to my tastes.¡± Ivy was taken aback, then responded dryly, ¡°That¡¯s quite thoughtful of Balfour.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s always been good to me. Just that I¡¯ve been focusing on my career, so I haven¡¯t given him an answer.¡± An answer to what? Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 Giselle hinted with a sly smile that Balfour was probably chasing after her, but she had turned him down for the sake of her acting career. ¡°You know, I¡¯m pretty clued in on the whole situation between you two¡± Giselle said, her face betraying a touch of guilt as she locked her gaze onto Ivy¡¯s¡¯expression. ¡°Alyssa has been on his case for years about settling down, setting him up with all these blind dates. He didn¡¯t have much of a choice, so he roped you into being his decoy.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ivy¡¯s head shot up, her face a picture of shock. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s kinda sad, really. You¡¯re still so young and already ying house with someone else. Sure, it¡¯s a sham, but you went through the whole official process. If you get married for real next time, you¡¯ll be a second-timer! I just hope your future boyfriend won¡¯t hold it against you!¡± Since Ivy had signed that contract with.Balfour, she had strictly adhered to its terms, never breathing a word of their fake marriage to anyone. She had kept her end of the bargain, but Balfour had spilled the beans to Giselle early on. With such private matters being shared, it seemed like their rtionship was definitely not ordinary. Yet, Balfour had assured her that he and Giselle were just friends, nothing more. Who was telling the truth? And who was deceiving her? Ivy was finding it harder and harder to tell. Noticing the shift in Ivy¡¯s demeanor, Giselle could not help but let a triumphant grin creep across her face. Truth be told, Balfour had not shared any such details with her. She was just testing the waters, and the reaction she got was more satisfying than she had expected. Throughout the meal, Ivy¡¯s mind was in turmoil. After that, she barely registered what Giselle was saying, only asionally murmuring a distracted response. After dinner, Ivy retreated to her hotel room, too unsettled to do much of anything. She justy in bed, tossing and turning all night. With no filming scheduled for the next day, Ivy decided to swing by the Howard Mansion to grab some fresh clothes. Upon arriving home, she found Alyssa sipping tea in the living room. ¡°Grandma,¡± Ivy greeted weakly, sinking down beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you today.¡± ¡°Ivy, finally made time to visit, have you?¡± Since Ivy had started filming, her visits had be rare. Though she sometimes called, it was not the same as being there in person.. ¡°The filming schedule¡¯s been really tight. I only got a break today toe by Ivy said sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯ll try toe home more often to keep youpany.¡± Alyssa studied her granddaughter¡¯s pallor with concern. ¡°Ivy, has something happened to you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ivy was taken aback, shaking her head in confusion. ¡°No, Grandma, nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Alyssa sensed something was off, worried that Ivy had been mistreated while away, leading to her downcast mood. ¡°If you don¡¯t like the job, you don¡¯t have to do it. Stay home and keep mepany.¡± Ivy¡¯s low spirits were due to that unsettling/meal with Giselle, but she could not share that with Alyssa. ¡°It¡¯s not that, Grandma. I actually love the job. It¡¯s exciting, and I want to see what it¡¯s like to be an actress.¡± Reassured by Ivy¡¯s words, Alyssa felt a bit more at ease. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear. Just remember, the Howard family will always have your back. You can alwayse back to us if you ever run into trouble. Tell me, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Alyssa¡¯s words warmed Ivy¡¯s heart. Balfour had once said something simr to her but had not followed through. Yet when Alyssa said it, Ivy believed her wholeheartedly. Alyssa had always been sincere and loving toward her. Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 After finally making it back home for a visit, Ivy spent practically all her time with Alyssa. Alyssa was the first person Ivy had ever met who was genuinely kind to her. She wanted to do everything she could for her. After they finished dinner, Ivy walked Alyssa back to her room and then retreated to her own room for the night. Her room felt foreign to her; it had been so long since she had been back. It was not really hers; she did not belong there, and it did not belong to her. Standing silently at the doorway momentarily, Ivy grabbed some pajamas, showered, and theny in bed. She was exhausted from not sleeping well the night before, but for some reason, sleep eluded her. She tossed and turned, restless, then heard a car pulling up outside. Balfour was back. She was about to get up when she suddenly remembered what Giselle had said earlier that day. Anger red up inside her, and with gritted teeth, shey back down and closed her eyes. When Balfour entered the room, he saw Ivy lying still in bed, seemingly asleep. After a quiet shower, he tiptoed into bed, careful not to disturb her. But as soon as he settled in, he heard the uneven rhythm of her breathing. She was clearly not asleep; she was pretending. Balfour felt a twinge of annoyance. What was this about? She was obviously awake, so why pretend? Was she avoiding him? He moved so close to her that his breath brushed her cheek. Ivy felt ufortable with his proximity and instinctively moved away. Her reaction only served to irritate Balfour further. His face darkened as he shifted even closer. Ivy kept moving, trying to put distance between them until she ended up tumbling to the floor after a few back-and-forth tugs. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Ouch!¡± Ivy cried out in pain. ¡°What are you doing?¡± With a hint of mockery in his voice, Balfour said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just didn¡¯t realize that you could move so quickly in your sleep.¡± He scanned her repeatedly, ensuring she was not hurt before he rxed.. Sitting on the floor and rubbing her backside, Ivy snapped. ¡°I woke up when I fell, okay?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Balfour snorted skeptically. ¡°I¡¯ve never known anyone to breathe so erratically in their sleep. Maybe we should get you checked out at the hospital.¡± Ivy realized then that he had known she was faking sleep the moment hey down. Everything that had followed had been him ying a game. ¡°Oh, thanks a lot,¡± Ivy said sarcastically, standing up from the floor. ¡°I might be good at pretending, but I¡¯m not as good as you.¡± Balfour was already irritated by her earlier act of ignoring him by feigning sleep, and her words only fueled his anger. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? It¡¯s exactly what it sounds like.¡± Ivy plonked down on the nearby stool, her gaze heavy with 1 reproach as she looked at him. ¡°Do I really need to remind you of your own actions?¡± Balfour sat up from the bed, his face stern. ¡°Ivy, make yourself clear. What do you mean by ¡®I¡¯m good at pretending¡¯? What have L pretended?¡± The man before her was like two different people, public and private. He had done something and yet refused to own up to it. He really was not worth her time she had obviously misjudged him! ¡°Do I need to spell it out for you?¡± Ivy was ready toy it all on the line today, not sparing Balfour any dignity. ¡°You¡¯re a pretender, through and through. Balfour, can you not be genuine for once?¡± Balfour genuinely had no idea what he had done to evoke such a statement. ¡°Genuine? Like how?¡± ¡°You and Giselle are clearly more than just friends, yet you pretend it¡¯s nothing in front of me. Isn¡¯t that an act?¡± Not this again! Balfour felt agitated. He had exined this issue more than once, yet Ivy still did not trust him. ¡°Ivy, for thest time, Giselle and I are just friends.¡± With that said, Balfour stood up, frustrated. ¡°This is absurd!¡± He left the room and headed straight to his study. Ivy was left alone, frustrated, and unable to sleep all night.: Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After two restless nights, she finally sumbed to exhaustion in the early morning hours. The next morning, Alyssa spotted Balfour emerging from the study and knew instantly that he and Ivy had trouble. ¡°Quinton,e over to the Howard Mansion.¡± Alyssa did not confront Balfour directly about the issue ¨C knowing his temperament, he would not have opened up to her anyway. The matriarch had to find another way and decided to get the scoop from Quinton. Upon receiving Alyssa¡¯s call, Quinton, despite his reservations, made his way to the Howard Mansion. Alyssa summoned him to the family¡¯s garden, where she was pruning the newly nted saplings, snipping away the unwanted. branches. ¡°Did Balfour and Ivy have a spat?¡± Quinton found the topic challenging to broach. ¡°Uh¡­ Mr. Howard and Ivy just had a bit of a misunderstanding, and it¡¯ll be fine once things are cleared up. You shouldn¡¯t worry too much, ma¡¯am,¡± Quinton replied with an ufortable smile, trying to downy the issue. Alyssa was clearly dissatisfied with his response, setting down her shears. ¡°You¡¯re always by Balfour¡¯s side, not just aiding him with work. Whatever is going on between Balfour and Ivy, I expect you to tell me right now.¡± Alyssa turned her sharp gaze toward Quinton, ¡°Are you ready to tell the truth now?¡± Quinton was inclined to cover for Balfour, but faced with Alyssa¡¯s determined stance, he knew he could not hide the truth. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, really¡­ Ivy simply misunderstood the nature of Mr. Howard¡¯s rtionship with Miss Giselle, which led to a small dispute.¡± After hearing Quinton¡¯s exnation, Alyssa finally understood the situation. That indiscreet woman, Giselle, had always been too close to Balfour forfort, and even Alyssa had once suspected that Balfour had feelings for Giselle. Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 However, Alyssa never had a good impression of Giselle. At every turn, the thought of her being with Balfour was met with a cold shoulder. The reason behind the recent squabble between Ivy and Balfour seemed to be traced back to Giselle stirring the pot. Ivy¡¯s jealousy was the spark that set off their disagreement. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, Quinton.¡± Alyssa paused, a n forming in her mind as she said, ¡°You go find Giselle and tell her I would like to invite her for a meal. Ask when she can grace me with her presence.¡± The underlying message was clear: the formidable Alyssa Howard would deal with Giselle personally. Quinton mentally offered his condolences to Giselle for a few seconds before replying, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± After leaving the Howard Mansion, Quinton drove straight to Giselle¡¯s film set and tracked down her agent. Giselle had just finished a scene when she heard Quinton hade looking for her, and her spirits lifted. ¡°It must be Balfour, worried about me, sending Quinton to check in.¡± ¡°Quick, touch up my makeup!¡± She rushed to freshen up and change, then approached Quinton with a beaming smile. ¡°Where¡¯s Balfour? Didn¡¯t hee along?¡± ¡°Mr. Howard didn¡¯te, Giselle. Today, Mrs. Alyssa Howard specifically sent me to find you.¡± At the mention of Alyssa, Giselle¡¯s smile vanished, reced by surprise and caution. ¡°Alyssa? Why would she send for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been instructed to extend an invitation from her for a meal, just wondering when you might be avable,¡± Quinton ryed Alyssa¡¯s message. N?velDrama.Org content. Giselle was even more astonished at the prospect of dining with Alyssa. For years, she believed that if not for Alyssa¡¯s disapproval, she would be the one married into the Howard family, not Ivy, who came out of nowhere. ¡°Why so quiet, Giselle? Is dining with the olddy not to your liking?¡± After a long silence, Quinton spoke again, ¡°She seldom invites others to dine with her. Declining such an invitation would surely upset her.¡± His words were a clear indication that this dinner was not optional. In truth, Giselle would not have refused anyway. Despite her feelings towards Alyssa, Alyssa was still Balfour¡¯s grandmother, and Giselle knew better than to offend a family elder. ¡°Quinton, you jest. It¡¯s an honor to dine with her. I¡¯m delighted. I¡¯m just a tad curious. Why the sudden invitation for dinner?¡± Giselle asked with a tentative smile. Quinton knew the reason for the dinner but kept it to himself, ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯m not privy to, Giselle. Perhaps you could ask her yourself over dinner.¡± Giselle was aware that Quinton, a close confidant to Balfour, was tight-lipped by nature. If he did not want to divulge something, no one could pry it out of him. ¡°Alright then, regardless, I can¡¯t keep an elder waiting. Let¡¯s say tomorrow evening, I¡¯ll be the one to host her for dinner.¡± Quinton nodded. ¡°Noted. However, I can¡¯t make decisions on her behalf. I¡¯ll convey the message and give you a call once Mrs. Howard decides.¡± Quinton left the set, returned to the Howard Mansion, and ryed Giselle¡¯s response to Alyssa. Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 Alyssa snorted coldly, ¡°Like I need her to pay for a mere meal! Go tell her toe straight to my house. I¡¯ll cook her up a feast myself.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Quinton replied with a bow, taking Alyssa¡¯s message to Giselle. Giselle sensed that there was more to this invitation than just a meal. Surely, Alyssa had something important to discuss, right? ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯lle over right after work tomorrow evening,¡± she confirmed. The next day. Giselle had her agent reschedule all her appointments so she could get ready and head over to the Howard Mansion early after the day¡¯s shoot. Although Alyssa had offered to cook, it would not be proper to ept without showing some respect for an elder by arriving early. It would also allow her to demonstrate her virtue and understanding in Alyssa¡¯s eyes. Standing at the grand entrance of the Howard Mansion, Giselle touched up her makeup in the car and adjusted her dress before ringing the doorbell. The Howard¡¯s butler, unsurprised to see Giselle, politely weed her inside. ¡°Please,e in. Ma¡¯am has been waiting for you,¡± he said. With a radiant smile, Giselle replied, ¡°Thank you. I appreciate you showing me in.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. As they walked through the lush garden, Giselle pulled out a bottle of high-end hand lotion from her bag and offered it to the butler. ¡°You work so hard caring for Alyssa and Balfour. This is a foreign brand that was gifted to me. I¡¯m keeping one for myself because it¡¯s quite nice; please, take the other.¡± The saying goes: a favor given is a favor owed. Giselle hoped to curry favor with the Howard family¡¯s staff with this small token. Having an insider to feed her information about Balfour could be helpful. However, the butler merely nced at the hand lotion and pushed it away with a casual hand. ¡°No need for that, Giselle. I¡¯m a simple man, don¡¯t use such things. You should keep it for yourself.¡± Giselle¡¯s attempt at ttery had been rebuffed, and she almost lost herposure. Forget it! She tucked the lotion back into her bag as though the exchange had never happened and followed the butler inside. Just then, Alyssa descended the staircase, her smile gracious yet distant. ¡°You¡¯re early, Giselle. Is work not keeping you busy these days?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s been too long. You¡¯re looking as radiant as ever!¡± Giselle beamed with practiced charm. ¡°I felt bad about the idea of you cooking for me at your age. So, I pushed some work back toe early and lend a hand.¡± Alyssa put on a feigned smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for a star like you to take an olddy¡¯s invitation so seriously. But you¡¯vee so early, and we, as your hosts, are a bit unprepared. It¡¯s quite unsettling!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡­¡± Giselle was taken aback, not expecting her attempt to show initiative could backfire. Seeing Giselle at a loss for words, Alyssa did not press further. She took a seat on the sofa and watched Giselle coolly. The awkwardness was palpable, and even Giselle¡¯s typically impable smile faltered. Once she felt Giselle had squirmed enough, Alyssa chuckled. ¡°Look at you, all nervous. I¡¯m just pulling your leg, dear. We¡¯re happy to have you over early!¡± Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 Alyssa¡¯s words were like a soothing balm to Giselle, who quickly stered on a smile and said, ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m truly honored that you¡¯d invite me over for dinner. But as the younger generation, having you cook for me feels a bit embarrassing. Perhaps I could lend a hand?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. With that, Giselle set her purse aside, ready to follow Alyssa into the kitchen to help prepare the evening meal. Alyssa, however, extended her hand in a leisurely gesture, signaling for Giselle to stop. ¡°No need, dear. You¡¯re a guest, and having you work wouldn¡¯t be proper. Besides, we have a tradition in the Howard household: not just anyone can enter the kitchen.¡± She paused, a solemn smile gracing her lips. ¡°The Howard family kitchen is solely reserved for thedy of the house and the household staff.¡± Giselle¡¯s face stiffened, finally grasping the purpose behind Alyssa¡¯s invitation. This was Alyssa¡¯s way of putting her in her ce, reminding her of where she stood. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get some coffee for Giselle! I must go and prepare dinner for our guests.¡± With those words, Alyssa rose and made her way to the kitchen. A servant stepped forward. ¡°Please, have a seat, Giselle. Would you care to try some of our special tea?¡± Now, Giselle¡¯splexion was far from pleasant. Every word from Alyssa and the Howard servants was a stark reminder that she was merely a guest in the Howard family. Gritting her teeth silently, she followed the servant and sat in the living room. No matter. She had time on her side. Once she pushed Ivy out and sessfully married Balfour, bing the true Mrs. Howard, everyone would see who the realdy of the house was. Ivy finished her photo shoot early that day, recalling that Alyssa had asked her toe home for dinner. She hurried back, only to find a pair of women¡¯s high heels at the entrance. Such heels were notmon in the Howard household. Could they have a visitor? Curious, Ivy entered the living room only to find Giselle seated on the sofa. What was she doing here? ¡°Ms. Dunhill, you¡¯re back!¡± Giselle looked up, saw Ivy, and rose with a smile. ¡°Giselle, what brings you here?¡± Ivy¡¯s lips twitched into a forced smile as a greeting, though her displeasure at seeing Giselle was evident. Giselle stepped forward, affectionately and naturally taking Ivy¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m here for dinner. Grandma had Quinton invite me from the set yesterday, saying she wanted to cook a meal for me! Ivy, you must be tired from a day on set, right? Please take a seat and rest! I¡¯ll have the servants prepare some tea for you.¡± Alyssa invited Giselle over? And Giselle¡¯s demeanor, as if she was thedy of the manor! Ivy was unsure about the rtionship between Alyssa and Giselle, but during her time with the Howards, she had never had a meal cooked by Alyssa herself. Yet today, Alyssa had decided to cook for Giselle personally It seemed that Alyssa must indeed be quite fond of Giselle. Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Grandma Alyssa,¡± Ivy murmured, her lips pursing just as she strove to maintain a serene facade. Giselle chuckled, her eyebrows arching yfully. ¡°You bet! Grandma Alyssa¡¯s cooking is something I wouldn¡¯t miss for the world! She¡¯s always had a soft spot for me ever since I was a little girl. I used to always pop over to the Howard Mansion to hang out with Balfour, and the deardy would spoil us with candy!¡± Indeed. Giselle and Balfour had been thick as thieves since they were knee-high to a grasshopper, so naturally, Alyssa would have known her from way back. And given how stunning Giselle had turned out, she must have been quite the adorable tyke. Facing such a cherubic little darling, it was no wonder Alyssa had been so taken with her. What Ivy could not fathom, though, was why Alyssa had not yed cupid with those two. She would not be stuck here if they had ended up together, ying this ridiculous charade! Ivy shook her head, unwilling to dwell on it any longer. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, you and Balfour have been hitched for a good stretch now. Surely you must¡¯ve had the pleasure of Grandma Alyssa¡¯s home cooking by now?¡± Giselle¡¯s eyes bore into Ivy, catching the fleeting flicker of difort. Feigning shock, her hand flew to her mouth as she eximed, ¡°My goodness, Ivy, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never had the honor? After all this time!¡± Ivy¡¯s frown deepened. It was clear as day; Giselle was showing her cozy rtionship with Grandma Alyssa. Well, good for her. Ivy could not care less. With a small, indifferent smile, Ivy retorted, ¡°Since you¡¯re so tight with Grandma, you should definitely spend some quality time catching up with herter. I¡¯m feeling a tad worn out. I¡¯ll excuse myself and head up to my room to rest.¡± With those words, Ivy started for the stairs. She was genuinely exhausted, both body and soul. From the corner of her eye, Giselle watched Ivy¡¯s ascent, envy smoldering within. Why should Ivy get to prance up to Balfour¡¯s room so confidently? Did she even deserve that privilege? What old times could Giselle possibly reminisce about with Alyssa? Sure, she had grown up alongside Balfour, but her family¡¯s status was a far cry from the Howards¡¯. They were merely acquaintances of acquaintances, nothing more. The crux of the matter was that Alyssa had never liked Giselle, often preventing her from visiting Balfour as a child. Later, when Giselle entered showbiz and needed connections, she had to turn to Balfour for help. Alyssa might have looked the other way, never openly objecting. Still, Giselle knew she had made it clear behind closed doors: The Howard family would not allow women from the entertainment industry to cross their threshold! That decree had been aimed squarely at her!N?velDrama.Org content. And now here was Ivy, dipping her toes in showbiz as well, yet the old bat had not kicked her out! Giselle settled onto the couch, her mind racing with strategies¡­ She could not let this rare visit to the Howard Mansion go to waste! ¡°Balfour, you¡¯re back!¡± Ivy had not even reached her room when the joyful greeting echoed from the foyer. Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 She paused mid-step and turned around. Downstairs, Giselle spotted Balfour returning and quickly trotted over to him. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for ages!¡± The man¡¯s gaze darkened slightly at the sight of Giselle, clearly surprised. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Balfour had no idea about Giselleing over for dinner. ¡°Alyssa invited me for dinner. I thought she would¡¯ve told you!¡± Giselle¡¯s peripheral vision caught Ivy standing at the top of the stairs, and she immediately reached out to help Balfour with his coat. ¡°Come on! Take off your coat. It¡¯s warm inside. Let me hang it up for you.¡± She was ying the part of the Howard family¡¯sdy of the house, waiting for her working husband to come home to help him out of his coat. ¡°No need.¡± Balfour turned his body, subtly avoiding her touch. Watching from the staircase, Ivy saw this exchange and could not quite name the taste in her mouth. She quietly returned to her room. She decided to let the two of them show their affection downstairs if they wanted, not fearing Alyssa discovering their marriage ns. After all, it would not be her responsibility if things were revealed! Having changed his shoes with the help of a servant, Balfour nced at Giselle. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here quite a while!¡± Giselle pressed her lips, showing a shy expression, ¡°Balfour, Grandma Alyssa is so good to me. She even cooked dinner herself. I wanted to help, but she wouldn¡¯t have it!¡± ¡°If Grandma invited you, then make yourself at home. I¡¯m going upstairs to change,¡± Balfour said distractedly before ascending the stairs. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He had seen Ivy going up. Although Giselle had not managed to take his coat off, their interaction had been somewhat intimate, and that might have given Ivy the wrong idea. Balfour reached his room and pushed the door open. Just as he entered, he saw Ivy emerging from the bathroom wrapped only in a towel, her shoulders and back pale and glowing. Caught off guard by his sudden appearance, Ivy instinctively pulled the towel tighter, covering her chest. ¡°You¡­ Why did youe in?¡± Balfour snapped back to reality, his tone mocking. ¡°This is my room. Is it strange that I enter?¡± Ivy opened her mouth to argue but realized he was not entirely wrong. Indeed, this was Balfour¡¯s room, and he had every right to enter. Seeing Giselle and Balfour so close together earlier, she had thought they would spend some time chatting downstairs and had not expected him toe up so soon. She had not even dressed after her bath! Who would have thought Balfour woulde up so quickly, leading to this awkward situation? Ivy pouted, not wanting to face Balfour in such a state. She quickly grabbed some clothes from the bed and retreated into the bathroom to change. Dressed and with a towel in hand to dry her hair, Ivy walked out, ¡°Giselle¡¯s still downstairs. Why did you come up so fast? Don¡¯t you want to keep herpany?¡± ¡°What? You want me to spend time with Giselle that badly?¡± Balfour squinted, watching her dry her hair. Ivy sat down at the vanity, busying herself with a brush through her hair, not wanting to look at his icy face. Seeing them together earlier had actually made her feel quite ufortable as if she had been cheated on! ¡°No, I just saw you two chatting away and figured you must have a lot to talk about. Surely you¡¯d want to talk more.¡± Ivy forced augh, saying, ¡°So, I thought I¡¯d be considerate and stay in my room, not wanting to intrude or be a third wheel!¡± Hearing her say that, Balfour¡¯s expression turned darker. Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 Was this woman really trying to push him into the arms of another? Did she not have a heart? Balfour¡¯s mood soured as he approached Ivy with a stern face, ¡°Yes, Giselle and I go way back, and I¡¯ve exined everything to you. Your persistent distrust leaves me with nothing more to say. Ivy, don¡¯t forget who you are. Do what you¡¯re supposed to, and don¡¯t give us away in front of Grandma and Grandpa. y your part well!¡± Ivy¡¯s hand froze mid-stroke through her hair, followed by a wry smile. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Howard, when have I ever disappointed you in ying the role of your wife? But don¡¯t get so distracted by Giselle that you¡¯re the one who slips up in front of Grandma.¡± ¡°Sassy as always; it seems that¡¯s the only thing you¡¯re good at with me!¡± Balfour suddenly leaned in, pinching Ivy¡¯s chin. His fingertips felt the softness of her skin, and the fresh scent of her bath lingered in the air. Ivy¡¯s reflection in the makeup mirror looked defiant as she snorted, ¡°The feeling is mutual.¡± They left their room with tension thick between them, but the moment they descended the stairs, they donned expressions of sweet affection. N?velDrama.Org content. Especially Balfour, who took Ivy¡¯s hand in his own. Ivy stiffened briefly, and Balfour coughed, his face serious. ¡°What are you looking at? This is just part of the act! Aren¡¯t you an actress? You¡¯re supposed to be better at this than I am!¡± Surprisingly, Ivy did not argue. Only she knew the misunderstanding that had just taken ce. Too bad that¡­¡­ The two women downstairs had very different expressions. Alyssa beamed with satisfaction as she saw her grandson and granddaughter-inw hand in hand. The more she looked at Ivy, the more she liked her, and she was determined to snuff out any inappropriate ideas others might have about Ivy. Giselle had expected nothing good from the matriarch of the Howard family calling her over, and indeed, it was just to make her witness this spectacle, to discourage her! Giselle had to admit that the sight of Balfour and Ivy, hands firmly sped, truly infuriated her. Their being so close made her feel as if knives were pressed on her chest. But Alyssa was watching; she could not let her improper feelings show. Giselle swallowed her anger and approached with a forced smile, feigning friendliness as she linked arms with Ivy. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ve been waiting for you downstairs for ages. What took you so long?¡± Ivy instinctively tried to pull away, goosebumps dotting her skin at Giselle¡¯s sharine tone, but she replied, ¡°Oh¡­ I was just having a word with Mr. Howard, lost track of time.¡± Giselle scoffed internally but kept her smile. ¡°That so? Ivy, Grandma won¡¯t let me help in the kitchen, so I¡¯ve been sitting here waiting to be fed. It¡¯s rather embarrassing. Maybe you can convince her to let me lend a hand? She¡¯s just too kind to me!¡± Giselle said this to make Ivy think that Alyssa was indeed very fond of her. But Alyssa, who had been cold to Giselle, turned to Ivy and said warmly, ¡°Ivy, darling,e here to Grandma! And Balfour, why haven¡¯t you offered our guest some coffee? It¡¯s rare for Giselle to visit; we mustn¡¯t seem inhospitable.¡± Giselle, savvy as she was, could hear the difference in Alyssa¡¯s tone. Flustered, she released Ivy¡¯s arm, letting her go to the olddy¡¯s side. Balfour watched Ivy obediently head towards Grandma, then haughtily gestured for a servant to serve coffee to Giselle in the living room. Alyssa chuckled. ¡°Ivy dear, only family is allowed in our kitchen. We can¡¯t have guests ving away, now can we? Right?¡± Patting Ivy¡¯s hand affectionately, her eyes brimmed with fondness and care, ¡°Ivy,e help Grandma in the kitchen, will you?¡± Ivy, not quite grasping the hidden meaning in Alyssa¡¯s words, simply nodded obediently, willing to assist in the kitchen. She would rather spend time with Alyssa than witness any intimacy between Balfour and Giselle. Out of sight, out of mind. Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 Alyssa¡¯s words were clearly intended for Giselle¡¯s ears. She knew her grandson inside out. If Balfour really had feelings for Giselle, why on earth would he have waited until now? The two had known each other for ages, and Balfour had always been lukewarm towards her, showing not the slightest hint of affection! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It was a pity Giselle could not see where she stood, always mooning over him like a peacock in full disy! Well, today she would get a reality check; dreaming of bing a part of the Howard family, she had another thinging! With a seemingly kind nce at Giselle that screamed, ¡®Watch yourself, Alyssa protectively led Ivy away. Giselle sneakily eyed the retreating figures of the olddy and Ivy, then invited Balfour to join her on the couch. Balfour grunted an acknowledgment but did not sit beside her; instead, he chose an armchair a little distance away. Giselle was slightly miffed, but it did not matter. In the living room, it was just the two of them. What did a bit of distance matter? Now, without Ivy, without the old bat, it was just her and Balfour, alone atst. All she had to do was stir up some nostalgia to remind him of the good old days, and his fondness for her would surely rekindle. ¡°Ivy? She¡¯s nothing! Balfour and I are the real deal!¡± She said inwardly. With this in mind, Giselle began in a sugary voice, ¡°Balfour, do you remember the first time we met as kids¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Howard, this document is urgent. It needs your immediate attention.¡± Quinton appeared out of nowhere, his gaze fixed forward as he strode behind Balfour and handed him an iPad, interrupting Giselle¡¯s attempt to reminisce. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Balfour, sparing with his words, gave Giselle a cursory dismissal. Giselle immediately nodded with a smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re swamped with work; go ahead, I won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Giselle, would you please be quiet!¡± Quinton cut her off again, this time without a shred of courtesy. Giselle¡¯s face soured. Who did Quinton think he was? A mere servant daring to interrupt her? Oh, once she became Mrs. Howard, he would be the first to go! But poor Giselle did not stop to think-if Balfour had not allowed it, would Quinton dare to treat her with such disrespect? After all, Quinton had always been nothing but respectful towards Ivy. In the kitchen. ¡°Ivy, dear, what do you think? Should we make a fish stew or just grill it?¡± Alyssa inquired, not that she genuinely needed Ivy¡¯s help in the kitchen. The Howards certainly did notck the means to hire help and chefs. Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 Alyssa was hell-bent on making sure that every dish Giselle tucked into tonight was handpicked by Ivy to drill into that uppity woman¡¯s head just how much clout Ivy had in the Howard family! Ivy mulled it over, not the least bit stiff around Grandma, and suggested outright, ¡°How about we go for a hearty soup? I heard Grandpa coughing the other day, so maybe a nice fish chowder will build him up. And for dessert, let¡¯s keep it light ¨C a little apple and cinnamonpote for each of us would be perfect. Grandma, would that be okay?¡± Alyssa could not help but beam with pride, watching Ivy being so thoughtful, putting her and the old man first. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s fine, darling. Knowing you¡¯re looking out for him like this, your grandpa would be over the moon.¡± A blush crept onto Ivy¡¯s cheeks, making her look all the more endearing. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s only right that I care for you and Grandpa!¡± Alyssa¡¯s fondness for her granddaughter-inw grew with each nce. ¡°As long as you two are happy, your grandpa and I can rest easy when our timees.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ivy quickly sped her hand. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t talk like that! Ptooey! Those are not the kind of words we should be saying!¡± A sudden regret followed her act of anxiously spitting out the words. ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t mean to be unhygienic¡­¡± Alyssa¡¯s heartyughter echoed from the kitchen. ¡°You silly girl!¡± Giselle heard it loud and clear in the living room. That olddy always seemed so down-to-earth, but around her, she turned into a downright witch! She craned her neck, trying to catch a glimpse of the warmth she was missing, her smile almost frozen in ce, while Balfour was still buried in that inscrutable paperwork. ¡°Balfour¡­¡± she began to shift in her seat, inching closer when Balfour abruptly stood up, showing his impatience with a tug at his tie. Giselle stood up, too, following his lead. But Balfour cut her off coldly, ¡°I need to jump on a video call for work, Giselle. You sit tight. Quinton, come with me to the study.¡± And with that, he was off. ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard,¡± Quinton did not even giv¨¦ Giselle a second nce as they ascended the stairs. The once buzzing hall was suddenly left with only Giselle, who took her frustration out on a nearby throw pillow, thumping it hard. Hermotion did not go unnoticed; a maid hurried over to check on the noise. Putting on a strained smile, Giselle picked up the pillow she had knocked to the floor and patted it down, ¡°Oops, my bad. Just dropped the cushion. I¡¯ll fix it right up.¡± The maid just nodded and walked away, showing little concern for this particr guest. The moment the maid turned her back, Giselle¡¯s face darkened. Even the servant was looking down on her? She would bet her bottom dor it was Alyssa¡¯s doing! ¡°That old hag, the world would be better off without her!¡± She thought bitterly. Meanwhile, in the study. Balfour sat behind his desk, not speaking right away. His long, strong fingers tapped lightly on the surface, his silence imposing an invisible weight in the room. Quinton felt the air grow thick with tension. He had guessed that he would not be able to dodge the bullet today when he heard Balfour mention a video call downstairs. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin yourself?¡± Balfour finally spoke, his voice a deep rumble that seemed to chill Quinton to the bone. ¡°What are you referring to, sir?¡± Quinton rifled through recent work affairs in his mind. Everything had been business as usual, except¡­ Balfour¡¯s gaze snapped up, ¡°Have you forgotten your ce? Tell me, who¡¯s your boss?¡± Quinton bowed his head, ¡°You are, sir Seeing the realization dawn on Quinton, Balfour eased back, the oppressive aura finally lifting from the room. ¡°So, I need to know why I wasn¡¯t informed when Grandma sent you to fetch Giselle for dinner?¡± Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 Quinton bowed apologetically, ¡°Sir, Mrs. Howard instructed me not to tell you. I¡­ Balfour scoffed. ¡°Next time something like this happens, don¡¯t worry about Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s orders. Just tell me right away! That¡¯s all. You may leave now.¡± After Quinton¡¯s footsteps faded away, Balfour leaned against his desk and sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. Of course, he knew exactly what Alyssa was thinking, but he could not just ignore Giselle. Years ago, Giselle¡¯s father had done him a huge favor. On his deathbed, he had onest request for Balfour to look after his only daughter. And when Balfour made a promise, he intended to keep it. Downstairs. As the servants brought out thest dish and Balfour had note down yet, Alyssa grumbled, ¡°That boy is always buried in hispany affairs. Would thepany copse if he left it alone for a moment? What¡¯s the point of having a whole team under him if they can¡¯t manage without him?¡± Alyssa nced pointedly at Quinton as she spoke. Quinton remained unfazed; he had learned to take Granny¡¯s words with a grain of salt after what the boss had told him earlier. Giselle leaned in, her voice soft andforting, ¡°Grandma, Balfour¡¯s got so much on his te running such a bigpany. He has to be there to call the shots. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fetch him. Work is important, but he needs to eat. Healthes first!¡± Ivy had been about to call Balfour down. Hearing Giselle¡¯s offer, she paused mid-step. Someone else was eager to do the task, so she let them. Besides, Balfour probably preferred Giselle¡¯spany to hers. Ivy¡¯s gaze dropped, aplex mixture of feelings in her eyes. Alyssa huffed. ¡°Giselle, you¡¯re our guest today; having you run errands is not right. Ivy, you go get Balfour. He always listens to you. Go on now.¡± Alyssa¡¯s eyes were full of warmth when she looked at Ivy, but when she turned to Giselle, her gaze was cold and mocking. Every action from her was a clear message to Giselle: don¡¯t get your hopes up about Balfour. It did not take long for Ivy to summon Balfour. The two came down with their hands so tightly sped that Ivy¡¯s hand began to hurt. ¡°Hey! Balfour!¡± She whispered something into his ear. He instinctively tilted his head down towards her. ¡°Hmm?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Ease up, you¡¯re hurting my hand.¡± Balfour nced at her and loosened his grip just enough to stop the pain but still held tight. Ivy did not understand why he was holding on so desperately. It was not like she was going to run away. This man! As they reached the bottom of the stairs, Alyssa could not help butin, ¡°You¡¯re always so wrapped up in your business. We have guests over, and you don¡¯t even think toe down and mingle?¡± Giselle was about to brush it off when Alyssa continued, ¡°Thankfully, Giselle is an understanding guest and didn¡¯t take it to heart! Otherwise, you would¡¯ve been incredibly rude today!¡± With Alyssa monopolizing the conversation, Giselle forced augh. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine, really. I understand Balfour¡¯s workmitments.¡± Alyssa¡¯s words were a clear reminder to Giselle that she was nothing more than a visitor in their home. Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 ¡°Take a seat, everyone,¡± Alyssa beckoned with a warm smile as she and Dean settled into the head of the table, with Ivy perched to one side, facing their guest, Giselle. It was customary to wait for the matriarch to take the first bite, and as soon as she did, Ivy gracefully rose to serve Alyssa a bowl- of creamy fish chowder. = 8 ¡°Grandma, have a little more of the chowder. It¡¯s thick and creamy-just how you like it, and the bones have all been removed. It¡¯s perfect for you,¡± Ivy said with a caring tone. ¡°You¡¯re such a darling.¡± Alyssa chuckled, taking small sips of the chowder before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Mmm, this is indeed delicious. The sweetness of the fish reallyes through, and it¡¯s so soothing on the stomach.¡± While nodding along, Ivy effortlessly picked up a shrimp that Balfour had peeled and ced in her bowl. She loved shrimp but was terrible at peeling them herself, always ending up with greasy hands and hardly any meat to show for it. Today, Balfour had taken on this task to y the part of the doting husband, and Ivy was more than happy to indulge in this rare treat. ¡°Fish chowder¡¯s good for your health. Make sure you have some, too!¡± Ivy reminded Balfour, her head tilted up towards him. Balfour paused mid-peel. His response was tepid but agreeable. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Sure.¡± He ced a perfectly peeled shrimp into Ivy¡¯s bowl, and she passed him a napkin in thanks. Their actions were so fluid and natural that they did not need words-it was like second nature to them.. Alyssa watched their sweet exchange at the dinner table with contentment, enjoying her meal all the more for it. Giselle, however, was clearly struggling to maintain herposure. ¡°Balfour, this asparagus is so crisp and sweet. Wouldn¡¯t you like to try some?¡± Giselle managed to keep a poised smile, although she had never seen Balfour peel shrimp for another woman. What made that Ivy so special? Her arm was growing tired from holding the asparagus aloft when she finally caught Balfour exchanging a nce with Ivy. Then, much to her dismay, Ivy epted the asparagus on Balfour¡¯s behalf with a polite ¡°Thank you, but Mr. Howard isn¡¯t a fan of asparagus. I¡¯ll eat it on his behalf!¡± Giselle¡¯s brow furrowed in frustration. ¡°What are you doing, Ivy? I was just offering Balfour a taste, nothing more! After all, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years, it¡¯s only natural for me to serve him.¡± Ivy felt an involuntary twitch in her eyelid. This woman was a natural actress, but could she at least recognize the situation before ying the victim? Now Ivy was the one feeling displeased. She had simply meant to spare Balfour from a food he disliked. ¡°I indeed do not care for asparagus,¡± Balfour cut in, his voice cool and detached. ¡°Ivy meant no offense. She was merely epting a kind gesture from a guest to avoid any awkwardness.¡± At the sound of Balfour referring to her as a ¡®guest, Giselle¡¯s smile twisted awkwardly, her face a portrait of difort. Today¡¯s disy of affection between Balfour and Ivy was a sharp sting to Giselle¡¯s pride. ¡°I need more protein. Can you serve me some?¡± Balfour suddenly prodded Ivy under the table, motioning to the tter of roast beef. Ivy frowned and shot him a warning nce. ¡°The meat¡¯s closer to you-serve yourself!¡± Balfour leaned in, whispering conspiratorially, ¡°Can we be professional? Remember, we¡¯re still putting on a show.¡± Feeling his warm breath on her earlobe, Ivy¡¯s heartbeat quickened, drumming in her chest. ¡°Honey, you work so hard. You used to eat more protein,¡± she said, forcing herself to smile as she picked up a slice of roast beef, nearly bumping his nose in the process. Darling, is that enough?¡± Her voice was dripping with feigned sweetness, slightly overacting the part. ¡°That¡¯s plenty, honey, Balfour replied, the mischievous glint in his eyes matching her theatrical tone. Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 The word ¡°honey¡± made Ivy¡¯s heart skip a beat. They were so close that she feared her erratic heartbeat might betray her inner turmoil. Dinner was a struggle for Giselle. She could hardly swallow a bite. After clearing the main course, each guest was served a bowl of creamy mushroom soup. Giselle spooned the soup stiffly, the vor nd as chewing wax. Alyssa was in high spirits, feeling that her goal for the evening had been aplished. Upon observing the chemistry between Balfour and Ivy, any woman with eyes and a brain would know it was time to throw in the towel! ¡°Giselle, you don¡¯t seem to have much of an appetite, do you? Or is the mushroom soup not to your liking?¡± Alyssa asked, her voice dripping with honeyed concern. Snapping back to reality, Giselle shoveled a hefty spoonful into her mouth. ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious! Hiss¡­¡± When she looked up again, her eyes were brimming with tears. She spat out a burned tongue tip, her voice muffled and pitiful. ¡°Balfour, it hurts.¡± By then, Alyssa had already sent someone for some ice. ¡°If it really hurts, just close your mouth and talk less.¡± Ivy¡¯s advice was sincere, but her tone was indifferent. She could tell Giselle was faking it but could not be bothered to call her out. Balfour stood beside Ivy, impassively watching the scene unfold. Giselle felt even more aggrieved as tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk. The ice will numb the pain.¡± Before Giselle could continue her act, Alyssa had already stuffed a piece of ice into her mouth. Now, Giselle truly could not speak! ¡°Giselle, you need to be more careful. Even mushroom soup can burn you,¡± Alyssa chided, not missing the chance to teach a lesson. Mute with ice in her mouth, Giselle¡¯s inner monologue was anything but gracious. ¡°This old bat just can¡¯t pass up any chance to school me, huh?¡± Now, forced to maintain a stiff smile with ice lodged in her cheek, she looked utterlyical and ufortable. Balfour and Ivy exchanged nces. Ivy shrugged. ¡°Do you want to take Giselle to the hospital?¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze darkened, and he ignored her. Ivy snorted. This meal had been tough on her stomach, but she noticed that Alyssa did not seem to fancy Giselle as much as Giselle imed. ¡°Balfour, why don¡¯t you take Ivy to rest once you¡¯re done? I¡¯ll look after Giselle here. She¡¯ll be fine with me. I¡¯ll have someone take her hometer.¡± Alyssa spoke up, then turned to Giselle, saying, ¡°Are you feeling any better, dear? If so, join me for a stroll in the garden.¡± Giselle could not refuse Alyssa¡¯s invitation with half a piece of ice still melting in her mouth. Meanwhile, Alyssa did not even wait for her and headed outside. Giselle had no choice but to follow quickly, She suspected that deep down, Alyssa was worried about her grandson and wanted to distance her from Balfour. This thought made Giselle even more determined. If given another chance to be alone with Balfour, she was confident she could win his heart back from Ivy. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the garden, Alyssa¡¯s demeanor darkened, starkly contrasting the warm facade she presented in front of Ivy. With polite caution, Giselle asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, did you want to speak with me privately?¡± Giselle maintained a proper demeanor in Alyssa¡¯s presence, but her true thoughts were her own secret. Alyssa¡¯s smile held a hint of authority that Giselle could not begin to match. Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 ¡°Word on the street is you¡¯re quite famous now?¡± Many blue-blood families often looked down their noses at the glitz and mour of showbiz, considering it a breeding ground for N?velDrama.Org content. scandal. With a dismissive wave, Giselle yed it cool. ¡°Oh, not at all, just riding a little wave of good fortune and gaining some fans, that¡¯s all!¡± She casually tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°Besides, Balfour¡¯s been such a dear, smoothing things over for me here and there. No one dares to give me a hard time. Mrs. Howard, you can rest assured when I¡¯m not on set, I¡¯m just enjoying my downtime, not mingling too much with the crowd.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Alyssa said, her smile as lofty as the sky. ¡°No need for such an borate defense, Giselle. In fact, I don¡¯t hold any bias against actors working in the limelight. Take our granddaughter-inw, Ivy, for example. She¡¯s quite an aplished actress. I, for one, can¡¯t wait to catch her next movie premiere! And you saw the little exchange between Balfour and Ivy earlier, didn¡¯t you? Those two are quite the lovebirds. No room for any flighty floozies to wedge their way in.¡± The pointed remark about ¡®flighty floozies¡¯ could not be more apparent to Giselle, yet she feigned confusion, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Howard, I¡¯m not quite following¡­¡± Alyssa continued, ¡°You¡¯re a sharp one, Giselle; I¡¯m sure my point isn¡¯t lost on you. Some things in life just can¡¯t be forced. I¡¯m telling you this in hopes that you won¡¯t obsess over a lost cause.¡± Alyssa¡¯s words were as clear as day, but Giselle remained willfully oblivious. With wide, innocent eyes-though she was anything but-her acting seemed particrly unconvincing to Alyssa. ¡°Mrs. Howard, there might be some misunderstanding. Balfour and I are just good friends, and I also get along with Ivy. We truly are good friends!¡± Her earnest nodding at the end was meant to underscore her sincerity. Her act might have taken in anyone else but not Alyssa. With a knowing smile, Alyssa said, ¡°Giselle, I wanted to give you a bit of grace, but you seem reluctant to ept my generosity. Your intentions towards Balfour are as in as daylight to anyone with eyes. I¡¯m warning you now: don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. It¡¯s not just your tongue that¡¯ll get burned. And Giselle, if you insist on making yourself unwee, don¡¯t me me for stepping in as the matriarch to clean house.¡± The Howard family¡¯s garden was in full view from the grand hall¡¯s window walls, which offered a perfect vantage point to see Balfour with Ivy. After dinner, Ivy usually liked to take a stroll in the garden to help with digestion, but since Alyssa and Giselle had already imed the spot, she felt too awkward to join them. Instead, Balfour kept herpany on the living room sofa, engaging in idle chat. He appeared aloof, but his hands told a different story. As he yed with Ivy¡¯s hand, his voice was a low rumble, ¡°Howe your hands are so small?¡± Unable to pull her hand away, Ivy huffed, ¡°My hands aren¡¯t that small for a girl, you know? It¡¯s just that yours are so big¡­¡± Though she grumbled, she did not pull away, considering they were still ¡®in character! Balfour¡¯s hands wererge, dry, and warm, with long fingers and well-defined joints-the kind that seemed destined to y the piano. His single hand could engulf both of hers. Ivy¡¯s gaze lowered, scrutinizing his hand with serious intent, oblivious that her flushed ears were in full view of Balfour. Finding it amusing, Balfour reached out to touch the tip of her ear, causing Ivy to jump. Suddenly, she felt entirely out of her element. Now, with her whole face blushing furiously, she stammered, ¡°Wh-What are you doing?¡± Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 Balfour rubbed his fingertips, the lingering sensation of Ivy¡¯s soft ears still echoing through his touch. He could not quite pinpoint what hade over him, only that he craved more. ¡°It was an ident, really. My hand just happened to brush against it.¡± Ivy eyed him skeptically, her gaze questioning the sincerity of his poker face. ¡°Really?¡± His eyes darkened under her scrutiny. ¡°What, you think I did it on purpose?¡± Ivy fell silent. Alright, she was not about to tter herself that much! Throughout the entire encounter, Balfour had not spared a single nce at Giselle. On the other hand, Giselle could not help but steal nce after nce at Balfour, even in the presence of the formidable matriarch, which made her appear distracted. ¡°Giselle, if you want to look, just look openly. No matter how much you yearn for them, some things will never be yours.¡± Snapping back to reality, Giselle forced a sheepish smile, then quickly resumed her role as the victim. ¡°Mrs. Howard, you¡¯ve already made up your mind about me. No exnation will do. Let¡¯s leave it to time! I believe time will vindicate me! Ivy is also in the industry now, and she needs to attend social events. As her senior, I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Alyssa was not one to y games. ¡°A granddaughter-inw of the Howard family hardly needs anyone¡¯s protection. I¡¯ve said my piece today. I hope you take it to heart. The bond between Ivy and Balfour isn¡¯t something you can break, Giselle. How many times have you looked at Balfour? Has he ever returned even a single nce? Go back, Giselle. This charade has gone on long enough, and I¡¯m getting tired.¡± The olddy was as direct and resolute as ever, treating Giselle as someone to be summoned or dismissed like a servant at will. Giselle clenched her fists, seething with anger, and it took all her willpower not to set the garden aze in her fury. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When they returned to the foyer, Balfour and Ivy were huddled together, their heads close, discussing something on a tablet. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re back? Would you like some of the coffee I¡¯ve just brewed?¡± Ivy offered, her smile beaming upon seeing Alyssa. ¡°Is it your favorite rose blend today, Ivy?¡± Alyssa asked affectionately. Ivy nodded dutifully. ¡°Balfour likes it too, so it¡¯s perfect for ensuring he drinks enough water.¡± Giselle edged closer. ¡°Ivy, let me have a taste too. If Balfour likes this, there must be something special about it.¡± Balfour¡¯s attention was solely on Ivy. Sitting next to Ivy, he was forever finding reasons to be close to her, stroking her hair and pinching her delicate hand asionally. ying the love-struck couple before Alyssa, Ivy could not refuse his touches. Giselle watched, her insides churning with jealousy, powerless to interrupt in front of the olddy. Just moments ago, she had boldly imed to be good friends with them, but now she could not even wedge herself into their conversation. It was a p in the face. Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 Finally, with no reason to linger, she excused herself gracefully, unwilling to overstay her wee. Alyssa remained seated, not lifting a finger to stop her. Balfour simply nodded to the butler to escort her out, not bothering with pleasantries. Only Ivy seemed torn, ncing between Alyssa and Balfour, wondering if it was a bit rude to send Giselle off with just a servant. But the moment her eyes met Giselle¡¯s, the venom in the other woman¡¯s gaze was unmistakable. Ivy frowned, feeling the unpleasant malice. Why was Giselle looking at her like that? 0 2 2 3 Never mind. She had thought about seeing her guest out, but now she had no desire to be alone with Giselle. Who knew what kind of drama she might stir up next? The charade was over once Giselle had left, and Alyssa retreated to rest. Balfour and Ivy went back to their rooms, one trailing the other. Ivy plopped down on the bedroom sofa, sprawling out in a way that left no room for Balfour. He shot her a nce before rolling up his sleeves and carelessly tossing his shirt onto the dressing room table, his every movement tinged with irritation. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She had been so cozy with him downstairs, and now? She sprawled on the sofa as if she could not bear him near? Quite the dedicated actress, Mrs. Howard in public, but in private, she would rather leap into a ditch than be near him. Was he that repulsive? ¡°You know, if you keep throwing your shirts around like that, you¡¯ll never find them when it¡¯s time to wash them,¡± Ivy muttered, standing up. Her tone was disapproving, but she began to gather his clothes for the servant to wash. Balfour blocked her path, a mocking smile on his face. ¡°And in what capacity are you tidying up after me? As Mrs. Howard? Or should I say, Ms. Dunhill?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? If you don¡¯t want me touching your things, fine, I won¡¯t touch them!¡± Ivy bit her lip, feeling the sting of injustice. Why did she even bother? She should not have to pick up after him. But she could not help feeling slighted. Giselle never received harsh words from Balfour, not one. Clearly, Ivy did notmand the same respect. Everything was fine downstairs, but as soon as Giselle left, he changed his tune. Of course, she had no business crossing that line. She was deluding herself, thinking that maybe, just maybe, he had true feelings for her. But their agreement was clear: when they were alone, he was Balfour, and she was just Ivy, not Mrs. Howard. Right, she could notpare herself with a childhood friendship. She was kidding herself, thinking she meant anything to him. Ivy took a deep breath and swallowed her hurt. There was no point in showing vulnerability to someone who did not care. ¡°Sorry, I overstepped. It¡¯s not my ce to manage these things. Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Howard. While I may be an actress now, I still can¡¯t match your skill. You¡¯ve mastered the art of disengaging from your role with such ease. It¡¯s quite remarkable, really. Something I should learn from,¡± she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm even as she smiled. Balfour felt the sting of her words despite her grin. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± He stepped forward, reaching for her hand like he had held it all evening, but she dodged away. Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 ¡°I¡¯m no Giselle. I don¡¯t know your past, and as for what you do day-to-day, Mr. Howard, I¡¯m in the dark,¡± Ivy said with a hint of frustration. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could have Quinton send me a brief. Otherwise, the next time we have to put on a show in front of Grandma¡­ Well, it could get messy if we slip up.¡± The man¡¯s face darkened. She was ying hard to get now, was she? ¡°Ha, Ms. Dunhill, if you¡¯d only pay a little more attention to me, you¡¯d know everything there is to know. But you¡¯re right; we¡¯re alone now, so there¡¯s no need for pretense. Keep to yourself. I¡¯ve got paperwork to deal with.¡± With that, he left without a backward nce, striding straight to his study. Ivy turned away, picking up the script and flicking through it as if she had not heard him leave. The room was left with just her, the still air, and the fading scent of Balfour¡¯s cologne. They both busied themselves with their own tasks, but only Ivy was acutely aware that she had not turned a single page of the script in ages. Her mind was a mess, consumed with thoughts of him. ¡°Love across different worlds never ends well.¡± That line from the script leaped out at her, perfectly capturing her current plight. Ivy could not help butugh bitterly. Her affection for Balfour had always been a quiet flutter in her heart, and he had not done anything wrong. In fact, he had been nothing but helpful, lending her money and solving her troubles. He had not done a single thing wrong. He just¡­ He just did not like her, that¡¯s all. And most importantly, they were worlds apart-she from a humble background, and he from high society. Setting the script aside, Ivy curled into a ball. Her knees pulled up to her chest in anguish. To him, she was just an actress he had hired. What was she doing now? Fantasizing he might fall for her? That was not right, Ivy told herself. It was better to face reality than wait for a ship at the airport that would nevere. She needed to focus on the task at hand and not entertain forbidden thoughts. After she finished this film, she would have enough to pay him back, right? Once the contract was over, she could stand tall and support herself, and maybe then she could face him on equal footing. ¡°Stay strong, Ivy. You can do this!¡± She encouraged herself, picking up the script again and diving back into her studies. Meanwhile, Balfour sat in his study, frozen in position, puzzled by this woman¡¯s temper, more unpredictable than the summer¡¯s capricious storms. Was she unhappy just like that? Really ready to cut ties on a whim? She was all sweetness and light in front of Alyssa and Giselle, but as soon as they were alone, she acted like mountains and seas separated them. Balfour couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly when he had started to notice every subtle shift in Ivy¡¯s mood. All he knew was that her coldness was unsettling for him. This woman, what does she want from me?¡± He wondered. The usually decisive businessman found himself gued with a headache over such a quandary for the first time. Whatplicated matters further was that the more Ivy ignored him, the more he found it impossible to concentrate on anything else. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He realized he wanted her to maintain the same closeness they had in front of his grandmother, where he could touch her and breathe in her scent without any reservations. After acknowledging this shift within himself, Balfour narrowed his eyes, lost in thought for quite some time.. Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 In the deep of the night, when Balfour returned to his room, Ivy had already fallen asleep, clutching the script. After ensuring Ivy was tucked in snug beneath the quilt, Balfour climbed into bed to catch some sleep. Come dawn, Balfour was off to the office well before the sun peeked over the horizon. Not long after, Ivy roused from slumber. With a busy morning of filming ahead, she needed to rise early for a strong cup of ck coffee to de- puff her face. Otherwise, she would be all swollen when the cameras started rolling. Despite Colton insisting repeatedly that she could show up bare-faced to his set and still shine, Ivy was not one to ck off. She was determined to present her best self as ater to the acting game. Initially, she had not imagined herself in front of the camera, but now, Ivy had truly fallen for the craft of acting. She reveled in the challenge of bringing another persona to life, adored the spotlight, and, in those moments, could shed all her worldly concerns, whether it was the weight of debts or heartache. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s roll! Scene three, take one, Action!¡± Colton and the producer watched Ivy through the lens as she performed in a rain-soaked scene. Even though Ivy repeatedly apologized that morning for her slightly puffy face, Colton never tired of assuring her that she was picture-perfect the moment she stepped into the frame. The camera told no lies. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen such a natural,¡± the producer murmured, fumbling for a cigarette. Late nights were par for the course in their line of work, and sometimes, a hit of nicotine was just the kick needed. A look of pure satisfaction spread across Colton¡¯s face. Discovering a talent like Ivy was rarer than a blue moon. ¡°It¡¯s not just about acting. In front of the camera, she is the character. But hey, no smoking. Mr. Howard made it clear that Ivy¡¯s not fond of the scent.¡± At the mention of Balfour¡¯s name, the producer reluctantly pinched out the cigarette, easing his cravings with fidgety fingers. Having a talent like Ivy, backed by a solid supporter, was reassuring. After all, artists without formal training often flicker out quickly in this industry, a sight none wished to witness. And Balfour was not just anyone-he was a veritable mountain of support. Ivy¡¯s future was as bright as theye! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°OK, cut! That¡¯s a wrap!¡± As the scene ended, assistants rushed to dry Ivy off, and she was quickly ushered to review the footage. The producer could not help butugh, ¡°Has anyone kept count of how many times Ivy nailed Colton¡¯s scenes in one take?¡± Sailing through another director¡¯s scenes in one go was one thing. But acing Colton¡¯s scenes on the first try was quite another; And consistently doing so was almost unheard of! Yet Ivy had done just that. Her scenes shot swiftly and efficiently, sparing the crew any undue strain. ¡°That¡¯s why we all love shooting the lead, right?¡± F 9 Laughter filled the air, and even Ivy let a shy smile slip, still somewhat out of her element in such situations. She was reserved, uncertain of the right thing to say. ¡°Yo! Giselle¡¯s back with coffee!¡± The atmosphere buzzed anew as Giselle arrived, bearing gifts. Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Everyone was shooting on the same backlot, and Giselle would always make the most of her spare time dragging her assistant along with an armful of goodies to the set. She imed to be Ivy¡¯s dear friend and asked everyone to take special care of her. And today was no different. ¡°Holy smokes, isn¡¯t Mintz the coffee shop that¡¯s exclusively open in C City? Did Queen Giselle really trek all that way for coffee?¡± someone eximed. ¡°As if Mintz is a big deal. If our Queen Giselle wants something, wouldn¡¯t the manager himself deliver it on a silver tter?¡± joked another. Laughter rippled through the crowd as Giselle sidled up to Ivy, leaning on her shoulder with an endearing sweetness that belied the true nature of her smile. ¡°Ohe on, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Giselle demurred. ¡°I¡¯ve known the manager from my time abroad. He¡¯s an old friend of mine. That¡¯s why he made an exception to bring it over. You all should pop into Mintz when you have a chance, consider it a favor for my buddy!¡± Giselle¡¯s down-to-earth demeanor won an instant approval from the crew, with someone chiming in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Giselle. I¡¯ll definitely swing by Mintz next time when I visit C City!¡± ¡°Pfft, good luck with that. Mintz is so popr that even celebs have to wait in line. You think we¡¯ll get a seat? Giselle¡¯s just being polite. Her friends don¡¯t need us mere mortals to boost their business!¡± someone else quipped with a snort. At that moment, with a subtle nce from Giselle, her assistant knowingly whisked the group away to indulge in coffee and desserts. This whole charade made lvy seem socially inept byparison. Whenever Giselle was around on set, she never showed Ivy the kind of disdain that she kept hidden beneath her smile. But this feigned friendliness made Ivy even more ufortable. Giselle, faking closeness, leaned on Ivy¡¯s shoulder as they reviewed the day¡¯s footage. ¡°Colton, no one¡¯s been giving our Ivy a hard time today, have they?¡± Colton, who was sharp as a tack, had already sensed theck of genuine warmth between the two women. He promptly suggested Ivy take a seat elsewhere to avoid Giselle¡¯s overbearing presence. ¡°Ivy¡¯s been nailing it, scene after scene. Who¡¯d dare mess with our starlet?¡± he proimed. Hearing that Ivy had been acing her scenes with Colton in one take made Giselle¡¯s smile falter. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Colton wasn¡¯t just going easy because Ivy¡¯s the neer, was he? ¡°Our Ivy¡¯s talent certainly didn¡¯t require any special treatment from Colton.¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help taking a nce sideways at Giselle, puzzled by her implication. Was she suggesting that her sess was due to the lowered standards provided by Colton? Giselle merely shrugged with that annoyingly fake smile on her face. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Colton¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. Whatever their personal issues were, they had no ce affecting his work. ¡°Giselle, you might be too used to shooting fluff. A serious director wouldn¡¯tpromise their work like you¡¯re suggesting,¡± he retorted. Giselle¡¯s smile nearly broke at hisment./Colton was indeed protective towards Ivy. He even teased her previous work sarcastically! What did he think he is? Just because he had some talent, he felt entitled to disrespect her? At that awkward juncture, Giselle¡¯s assistant led her away to the other side where the crew was gathered to avoid further quarrels. ¡°Giselle, Mintz¡¯s pastries are amazing, thank you for bringing them to us!¡± someone eximed appreciatively. Giselle beamed, ¡°I¡¯m d you like them. I had my friend prepare some ssic vors to cater to a broader palette. There are more unique options, but I figured it¡¯s safer to start with the surefire hits!¡± She spread her hands in a gesture of modest regret, endearing herself further to the crew. 09:19 ¡°Oh Giselle, how nice of you! It¡¯s such a pleasure to share a workspace with you!¡± thepliments kepting. Giselle nodded happily, ¡°I¡¯m thrilled too to working alongside everyone here. ¡°But please take good care of Ivy. If she slips up, I apologize for her in advance. Please be forgiving for my sake.¡± Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 ¡°Why is it always Giselle showing up with treats? Shouldn¡¯t Ivy be the one to foot the bill?¡± Some of crew huddled in the corner, whispering just loud enough for their words to float over the set. ¡°She probably think we¡¯re not worth her time or money. Not everyone¡¯s like Giselle, treating us with respect and all that jazz:¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t expect your bestie to always pay your bill, can you? That¡¯s not cool at all.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, you can say that again.¡± Giselle was no stranger to this film set. Whether she was swinging by withttes or delivering assorted cupcakes from that trendy bakery downtown, she had a way of winning hearts without even trying. The crew ate it up, showering Giselle with praise. While Ivy, the supposed leadingdy, garnered much less enthusiasm. Ivy couldn¡¯t care less. Acting was just a paycheck to her, albeit one she enjoyed more than other jobs. Pouring energy into schmoozing with folks she¡¯d likely never see again after wrap-up wasn¡¯t her style. If Giselle enjoyed ying the generous hostess, so be it. Ivy wasn¡¯t bothered. After checking her call sheet, Ivy changed into fresh clothes and curled up in her chair, diving into the next act of the script, letting the world fade away. But Giselle couldn¡¯t stand any longer with Ivy¡¯s indifference, especially after she had spent so much for her show. One crew member in particr, with an appetite asrge as hisughter, had gone back for thirds on the pastries. Was he starving or what? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Giselle watched him devour the treats with a mix of distaste and feigned concern. ¡°You got enough there? You look like you¡¯ve been famished for days! Isn¡¯t the craft services enough? Take it easy, don¡¯t choke-¡± As if on cue, the crew member started coughing, and Giselle stepped back, ying the caring co-star. ¡°Oh dear! Be careful there. Have some coffee. There¡¯s plenty more, don¡¯t worry!¡± Once he caught his breath, the crew member offered a sheepish, grateful smile. ¡°Sorry about that, Giselle. Had a real all-nighter, haven¡¯t eaten since. I was starving.¡± As Giselle nodded along, she offered some advice, ¡°Gotta take care of yourself, you know? No job¡¯s worth skipping meals over.¡± ¡°You¡¯re into wellness, Giselle?¡± She giggled behind her hand, ¡°Just some things you pick up along the way.¡± Drifting over to Ivy, she leaned in close and whispered as if they shared the deepest of bonds. ¡°You know, Ivy and I had a mutual friend with a sensitive stomach, so I picked up a few health tips. Young folks often neglect their health. Please look after Ivy for me, okay? She¡¯s new to the scene and might forget to eat with all the nerves. We wouldn¡¯t want her getting sick.¡± The crew couldn¡¯t help but admire the disy of friendship, openly wondering how a newbie like Ivy landed such luck. Cool and distant, Ivy didn¡¯t even bother with pleasantries, yet she had Giselle to pave her way. Life seemed sweet for her. Yet, Ivy just found it amusing. Giselle¡¯s performance was almost too convincing. Ivy¡¯s smirk was lost on Giselle, who took it as a jab. It felt like her efforts to rile Ivy up were as effective as punching a pillow. Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 Spending so much effort and money, yet when it fell on Ivy, it seemed like just a light scratch. Did this woman not care about what people said about her at all? As far as she knew, the crew had been badmouthing Ivy behind her back for not being a team yer. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ha! Giselle knew the greed of these people all too well. It was just because they hadn¡¯t gotten any favors from her that they spread nasty rumors about Ivy. But Ivy¡¯s carefree demeanor really got under Giselle¡¯s skin! She was nothing but a social climber through the Balfour connection. What was she putting on airs for? Just then, Giselle¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up but didn¡¯t answer immediately. The ringtone buzzed annoyingly near Ivy, who couldn¡¯t help but look up, ¡°Giselle, aren¡¯t you going to answer your phone?¡± Giselle bit her lip, her gaze awkwardly shifting from the caller ID back to Ivy before she finally answered. ¡°Hello?¡± Ivy had no interest in eavesdropping, but Giselle deliberately took the call beside her, letting the conversation flow to her ears. ¡°Are you bringing me lunch? No need, I¡¯m not hungry! Yeah, didn¡¯t you have Mintz drop off a bunch of snacks at Ivy¡¯s set this morning? I grabbed a bunch too.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± It would be hard for Ivy not to know who was on the other end. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get anything for me; I¡¯m really not hungry. Oh, right, let me ask Ivy if she¡¯s eaten. Maybe you can bring her something? Hold on, I¡¯ll ask her.¡± Ivy looked up to see Giselle¡¯s exaggerated smile, her other hand theatrically covering the mouthpiece. Was all this really necessary? ¡°Ivy, Balfour¡¯s offering to bring me lunch. Have you eaten yet? Want him to bring you something too by the way?¡± By the way? What was Giselle implying? Ivy wasn¡¯t foolish. She could read the insinuation. She was just annoyed that why did she always have to be dragged into their affairs? She had resolved to earn her money and then leave. Wasn¡¯t that enough? The more upset Ivy felt inside, the calmer her expression presented. She shook her head in reply, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, thanks.¡± Giselle instantly put on a wounded act, cooing into the phone, ¡°Ivy says she doesn¡¯t need it. What a pity. Then you don¡¯t need toe over, go busy yourself¡­¡± Ivy didn¡¯t want to endure their contrived conversation any longer and stood up with her script in hand to find Colton. ¡°Colton.¡± Colton, with a lunchbox in his left hand, was scarfing down some bites while his right hand controlled the yback of a previous scene on the equipment. He was always a stickler for details, endlessly scrutinizing even the takes that had been perfect on set, striving for extreme perfection. He wasn¡¯t surprised to hear Ivy¡¯ voice and nced up at her, ¡°Hey Ivy! Did you eat? If not, have some of mine.¡± Colton had the meal catered for the crew. Ivy didn¡¯t have any appetite. So she waved it off, ¡°No thanks, I nibbled on something. I wanted to discuss this scene with you!! ¡°I know, the dock scene with the foreigner, right? I figured you¡¯d have questions.¡± Colton hastily shoveled a few more mouthfuls before setting his food aside, ¡°Let¡¯s hear your thoughts first. In your eyes, what kind of person is the protagonist?¡± Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 Ivy was at her wit¡¯s end. Ever since joining the cast of the show, she had filmed numerous scenes, and each time she thought she¡¯d grasped the essence of her character. But the next script would always prove her wrong. ¡°The lead¡­ she¡¯s aplex character,¡± Ivy mused aloud, not really talking to anyone in particr. ¡°I thought she was just a typical, innocent high school girl But the scenes we¡¯ve done tell me she¡¯s not. She¡¯s internally strong and brimming with imagination and courage. So, I think when she first meets someone from abroad, she shouldn¡¯te off as timid.¡± Colton, the director,ughed heartily as he watched Ivy passionately dissect her character. ¡°You¡¯re spot on, Ivy. But think about it, can¡¯t a bubbly, youthful high school girl be a bit shy when she first meets a foreigner? Shyness doesn¡¯t necessarily mean cowardice, does it?¡± Ivy nodded, a bit dazed. ¡°So, when I y her, I should¡­¡± ¡°Ivy, that¡¯s for you to decide with your gut feeling. You¡¯re the lead, not me,¡± Colton pointed out. His words were an epiphany for Ivy. She was the one breathing life into the character, and it was up to her to bring out the charm that the script didn¡¯t capture. Why had she previously thought that the leading character¡¯s initial reserve around strangers was fear? It could be shyness, curiosity, or caution. Giselle, standing at a distance, watched Ivy and Colton¡¯s animated discussion. She could see the admiration and satisfaction in Colton¡¯s eyes, as if he had indeed discovered a rare talent. The scene filled her with envy. That role should have been hers!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She should be the one chatting with Colton, not Ivy, who came out of nowhere! Ivy didn¡¯t deserve any of this.. Meanwhile, Giselle¡¯s gaze shifted to a script lying on a chair-reserved for the lead actress, with Ivy¡¯s name scrawled across the cover in colorful markers. She thought to herself with a scheming smile, ¡°Let¡¯s see how talented you really are. I¡¯ll expose you in front of everyone and show them choosing you was their biggest mistake!¡± And then, as if on cue, the script disappeared from the chair. ¡°Hey, where did my script go?¡± Ivy returned, intending to jot down some fresh insights to flesh out her character more during the filming, but it was gone. Anxious, she knew that without her script, which had been personalized for her, she couldn¡¯t just use someone else¡¯s. It had all thetest changes and notes. The rest of the crew began frantically searching. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just discussing the scenes with Colton? Didn¡¯t you take it with you?¡± they asked. Ivy shook her head, her face clearly distressed. ¡°I took the script from the previous episode. I didn¡¯t bring the next one. I left it right here on the chair! Did someone take it by mistake?¡± A crew member couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°How can you just leave such an important document lying around? Now that it¡¯s lost, Colton¡¯s going to have our heads.¡± Hisment was clearly a jab at Ivy. But Ivy had left it in her own spot, not thrown it carelessly aside. How could she have known it would vanish? As her heart raced with worry, another actress gently tugged at theiner¡¯s sleeve, urging, ¡°Hey, cut it out. No one wants this to happen. Let¡¯s just find it, okay?¡± Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 ¡°Why are you so scared of her? It was her mistake, not mine. Seriously, anyone that scatter-brained is never going to make it big. Was Colton drunk when he decided on the casting?¡± Ivy¡¯s grip tightened, her palms mmy as the tirade escted from misced scripts to doubts about her rising stardom, to questioning Colton¡¯s judgment in choosing her. She was about to step forward and defend herself when a soft exmation drifted over, ¡°Found it, found it!¡± A crew member scurried over and handed Ivy the script, ¡°It was by the snack table. Maybe you left it there when you grabbed something to eat?¡± Before Ivy could protest her innocence, the clearly irritated assistant interjected, ¡°This is why you need to be more responsible. Indulging your sweet tooth and making the rest of us run around, that¡¯s unbelievable!¡± ¡°Heye on, maybe the script got moved when they added new scenes. Give it a rest, will you?¡± Ivy was the one who was speechless now. She hadn¡¯t even touched the food, let alone knew what Giselle had ordered. How could she possibly have left the script there? Meanwhile, Giselle sauntered over, her arrival reminiscent of a model strutting down a fashion runway, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Earlier, she had taken Ivy¡¯s script for the next episode when no one was paying attention, ripping out the lines for Ivy¡¯s uing scene and recing them with some content she¡¯d scavenged from the inte. Let Ivy make a fool of herself in front of Colton, and everyone would see the true caliber of this ¡®newbie¡¯. Ivy could look forward to being Colton¡¯s first fired actress! Soon enough, the role would be hers again, and only Giselle could do it justice. Imagining Ivy¡¯s uing humiliation, Giselle could barely contain her smirk. ¡°You guys chat, I need to make a call.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead, Giselle. Ivy¡¯s assistant, who seemed to prefer Giselle over Ivy, was all smiles. Ivy reimed her script without checking it, her mind reying Colton¡¯s directions and how she intended to portray her character. ¡°Hey Cedric, you still at the film lot?¡± ¡°Oh, the diva Giselle remembers me? What¡¯s the scoop, you got some juicy gossip?¡± Cedric was a notorious gossip journalist in the industry, made famous for digging into celebrities¡¯ private lives. Now he only chased the big, explosive stories that fans took as gospel. Many stars had under-the-table dealings with him, whether for publicity or to spill the beans on their competitors. Such was the norm. ¡°Get down to Colton¡¯s set, and I promise you¡¯ll get what you¡¯re after.¡± ¡°Colton¡¯s new project? It¡¯s not even out yet; you sure I¡¯ll get something good?¡± ¨C Cedric was already at the lot, but he didn¡¯t want to waste a trip his gear was heavy after all. ¡°I¡¯ll bet my acting career on it, and you¡¯ll walk away with a story.¡± With Giselle¡¯s guarantee, Cedric knew he had to see what was unfolding on Colton¡¯s set.. ¡°Scene three, take one, Action-¡± Giselle returned from her call to find the shoot already underway. The altered scene woulde into y in scene four. ¡°Your name¡¯s David? Ha, David, that¡¯s so interesting.¡± The youthful student met a foreigner for the first time, amused by a name she¡¯d only encountered in textbooks. Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 Herplexion, her eyes, her posture every bit of her was a testament to the curiosity she felt for the man before her. The girl wanted to draw closer but was also wary. ¡°So, what about you? What¡¯s your name?¡± She heard the foreigner speak, his English tinged with an ent that surprisingly had the smooth cadence of a native speaker. Who could have taught him? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a phony?¡± she prodded, but took three steps back: David wasn¡¯t offended. Instead, he exined earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ve been teaching in this country for three years. This is my first time visiting this city. I¡¯m not a phony. I¡¯m really a foreigner.¡± Cedric arrived just as the fourth scene was starting, and his eyes were fixed on Giselle with a winner- takes-all re. He couldn¡¯t believe his luck. He was about to capture behind-the-scenes footage of Colton¡¯s new movie! With Colton¡¯s name attached, this was bound to go viral. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with the script? It doesn¡¯t make sense in the following scenes!¡± Someone finally noticed the tampered script and brought it to Ivy, who was resting and sipping water. ¡°We haven¡¯t made any backups, Ivy, and you¡¯re on soon. What are we going to do? The director will find out!¡± The crew member was on the verge of tears. What a jinx! Who thought it was funny to mix inspirational movie lines with hefty historic drama dialogues? ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ivy started to reassure but was called away before she could finish. ¡°Scene four, take one. Let¡¯s nail this in one shot. Ready, and action!¡± Savvy Cedric had already captured all the earlier material. No wonder Giselle insisted hee ¨C the real show was waiting right here for him. ¡°Would you like to walk with me? I could show you around the town I grew up in.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The shy yet bold country girl extended her hand to a total stranger, a young man she had never met before. The girl¡¯s mother always said her child was a foolhardy one, but she never imagined her daughter would make such a ¡°reckless¡± move one day. David didn¡¯t take her hand, knowing that for girls around here, holding hands wasn¡¯t the proper manner of friendliness. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to walk with you, Valor.¡± heplimented. At his frank praise, she blushed uncontrobly. Maintaining a shoulder¡¯s distance, they walked through the ces of her childhood. They strolled along the beach, passed the old dpidated kindergarten, and by the soup joint she never missed for breakfast, they stopped at where she lived. ¡°You live here?¡± David eyed the alley before them. It¡¯s narrow and long, with cobblestones at the entrance etched with the passage of time. Valor was puzzled. How did he know it¡¯s where she lived? ¡°Ah, an old friend once told me that these alleys are iconic to this city. Most locals live here, so my first guess was that you¡¯d live here, too.¡± ¡°CUT-Perfect!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wrap for today, folks. Our leadingdy has once again graced us with a ster performance. Let¡¯s give Ivy a round of apuse!¡± Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 Colton stood up and led the crew in a thunderous round of apuse that echoed through the studio. A collective cheer went up, a joyous roar from workers thrilled at the prospect of clocking out early. Cedric couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from the footage he¡¯d captured. Even now, he was still reeling from Ivy¡¯s pure and spirited performance. No, it wasn¡¯t just a performance. She was the character herself. No trace of artifice, none of that contrived air usually seen in trained actors and actresses. This neer, Ivy, was indeed destined for stardom. With years in the industry under his belt, Cedric had seen it all. Some folks, they just had that spark, the kind you couldn¡¯t envy because it can¡¯t be taught. Ivy bowed shyly, her voice a soft whisper of gratitude. ¡°Thank you everyone. You¡¯ve all worked so hard. Thank you so much.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Ivy nailed that scene that the crew could finally breathe easy. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Man, that was close,¡± eximed one of the techs, hand on her heart as if to calm it. ¡°I thought we¡¯d have to scrap the scene. again, but Ivy had all her lines down pat.¡± ¡°Yeah, I told you, Ivy¡¯s always quiet, always with her nose in the script. Turns out she was silently memorizing every word of it,¡± someone else chimed in. Usually, for the kind of films where the script might flip on a dime, actors wouldn¡¯t bother to memorize their lines too intensely. After all, their lines could change at any moment, rendering all that hard work moot. But today Ivy had proved that, sometimes knowing your lines by heart is the best insurance. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t seen Ivy memorize. I swear her eyes are like snapshot cameras, taking a picture a second, and snap ¨C she¡¯s got it all down. Bet if we all tried to out-memorize her, she¡¯d leave us in the dust.¡± ¡°Colton certainly hit the jackpot with her, didn¡¯t he?¡± Cedric quipped as he sidled up to Giselle, camera still in hand. He had a keen sense for the undercurrents of the set. He didn¡¯t need to guess what was going on. He just knew. It looked like someone was worried about their spot in the limelight and had made their move. But Cedric wasn¡¯t concerned with the drama. He and Giselle weren¡¯t exactly friends, and it was clear she¡¯d brought him in for his usefulness. And if Ivy was as promising as she seemed, why wouldn¡¯t he helpunch her career? Colton, meanwhile, wasvishing praise on Ivy. ¡°The subtlety in your expressions was spot on. Mark my words, if you keep this up, by year¡¯s end we¡¯ll be sending this film to international festivals, and you¡¯ll be in the running for Best Actress.¡± Ivy¡¯s cheeks zed a bashful red. ¡°Colton, don¡¯t tter me. I¡¯m just focusing on doing justice to your film. As for awards, I¡¯m still too much of a novice for Best Actress.¡±. The producerughed heartily. ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short. Talent like yoursbined with humility? You¡¯re making it tough for the rest of us to keep up. Colton¡¯s got an intuition for these things. If he says you¡¯ve got a shot at an award, I¡¯d start getting my hopes up if I were you.¡± Ivy bit her lip, allowing herself a moment to dream about the future, about one day standing on a stage and epting an award, realizing her dream through the art of acting. Back in his car, Cedric had already cut the behind-the-scenes footage and tweeted it out with a catchy headline, ¡°Fresh Face Discovered by Famed Director Colton: Behind-the-scenes Glimpse Shows Astonishing Talent. Colton¡¯s Got an Eye for Stars!¡± The video went viral in an instant, drawing in gossip-hungryizens. A swarm of Giselle¡¯s fans were also eager to see the new talent who¡¯d snagged their idol¡¯s role. Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 And just like that, Ivy became the talk of the town before her movie even hit the screens! Her rise to stardom was both unexpected and totally predictable. To this, Colton wasn¡¯t surprised at all. From the moment he first saw Ivy¡¯s screen test, he knew she was a star in the making. It was only a matter of time. Well, this worked out in their favor. With all the buzz around Ivy, they could save the budget on marketing the movie. However, while some rejoiced, some stewed in anger. Giselle could never have imagined that she¡¯d unwittingly help propel Ivy to the heights of fame. ¡°Crash!¡± Giselle sat in front of the mirror, expressionless, as she swept everything from her dressing table onto the floor. Her assistant stood by with his head bowed, not daring to make a sound. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°What¡¯s the buzz ranking now?¡± Giselle¡¯s voice was barely controlled fury. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s still at the top.¡± the assistant replied in a low voice, couldn¡¯t fathom why Giselle was so intent on making her own life difficult. All she managed to do was take her frustration out on them. ¡°Argh! Why does Ivy get all the buzz? She¡¯s hardly sprouted feathers and she¡¯s already ying the phoenix. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s really cut out for it!¡± Her temper wasn¡¯t satisfied with just a litter of broken pieces. Suddenly she stood up, throwing her chair against the wall, which left a deep scratch instantly. ¡°Giselle, calm down, will you? The crew¡¯s waiting for you to shoot the next scene. Making this much noise, if someone posts it online, it won¡¯t look good.¡± The assistant didn¡¯t want to step into the line of fire. But as Giselle¡¯s aide, if any bad news leaked, the agent might not dare to confront Giselle, but would surely hold him ountable. Ah, it¡¯s always the plight of the working stiff! ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Who dares spread my news? Who in this crew has the guts to cross me? Are they bored with a smooth sailing career?¡± Giselle red, turning her head back, ¡°Or do you think someone else can topple me now? This is also on you ¨C your ipetence. You¡¯re all unworthy of my status! Watching that wretch¡¯s poprity soar while you do nothing. What am I hiring you for!¡± She was ranting at the assistant when the agent walked in unnoticed. ¡°Enough, Giselle! Everyone outside is waiting to catch your next slip-up. Do you no longer care about your acting career? I¡¯ve told you before, stop wasting your time on Ivy. Better to focus on improving your own craft.¡± Agent Lynn was frustrated. She had mentored Giselle since her early days, and now she was her biggest star. But ever since Ivy came on the scene, Giselle had been obsessed with tripping Ivy up, neglecting her own projects to focus on Colton¡¯s set. ¡°People are already gossiping about you, Giselle. Don¡¯t you know an actress should prioritize protecting her own reputation?¡± The agent was clearly dissatisfied, ¡°And what¡¯s with your recent performances? Your lines are all over the ce!¡± ¡°What do you care? Maybe you see Ivy as the new darling and don¡¯t want to work with me anymore? When I be Mrs. Howard, you¡¯ll all be fawning over me!¡± Giselle was beyond listening, seeing everyone as an adversary. ¡°She¡¯s lost it.¡± The agent realized there was no reasoning with her. If Giselle was set on ruining her own career, so be it. After all, who could stop someone hellbent on bing Mrs. Howard? Ivy, meanwhile, was still trying to get used to the flood of praise in her social mediaments. Were people really falling for her just from a behind-the-scenes clip? Could so many strangers genuinely like her? Among thements admiring her looks, many praised her actingpetence. Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 Of course, with the influx of attention also came a barrage of snarkyments, mostly from Giselle¡¯s fans. Colton¡¯s famebined with Ivy¡¯s acting chops, kept the new star¡¯s social media ount¡¯s temperature at a steady boil, earning her promotion across the whole tform. At the Howard Group. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Balfour too had taken notice of Ivy¡¯s widely praised performance. This was first time he caught a behind-the-scenes clip of Ivy, and it was apletely different experience from watching her act in person. He felt like just another awe-struck fan. Ivy¡¯s every frown and smile were captivating, transforming her into someone utterly different. After zoning out for a good while, he sent Ivy a message. [Congrats, Ms. Dunhill. Your performance is earning raves. Keep up the good work.] When Balfour¡¯s message popped up on her screen, Ivy was in the midst of scrolling through her phone. The smile on her face froze instantly. Wasn¡¯t this guy supposed to be delivering lunch to Giselle? How did he have time to pay attention to her? Ha! So this is how the big-shot CEO manages his time? Sneaking a peek at the news while on a lunch run, offering insincere well-wishes without probably even knowing what she performed. Taking a deep breath, Ivy eventually just replied with two words. [Thank you.] As for the rest, she couldn¡¯t care less. Lounging back with one leg casually propped up, Balfour waited for Ivy¡¯s reply, only to see a terse ¡°Thank you.¡± That¡¯s it? She wasn¡¯t going to share her filming experience with him? It was her first surge of fame and she didn¡¯t want to tell him anything? Exiting the chat, Balfour reopened it only to find the same two words. ¡°Mr. Howard, the finance director is here, waiting in the conference room. We¡¯re just missing you.¡± Quinton¡¯s knock on the office door caught Balfour daydreaming-a rare sight. He was taken aback. Who would have thought the young mogul could be caught off guard? Though it was just a second or two of dy, it seemed unbelievable to Quinton, who was used to seeing Balfour buried in paperwork every time he came to remind him of business matters. Balfour had been waiting for a message from Ivy, so much so that for the first time, he hadn¡¯t put his phone on silent during a meeting. Yet, his phone had remained silent throughout. ¡°Last quarter, our coboration with M State yielded a one percent increase in profits. We could continue the partnership this quarter. However, if this quarter doesn¡¯t see at least a two percent rise, it might not be worth pursuing next quarter,¡± reported the finance director, concluding the financial department¡¯s presentation. Mr. Howard was still chin in hand, deep in thought, not responding. ¡°Mr. Howard? Mr. Howard?¡± After calling his name twice, Quinton finally snapped Balfour back to reality. He rubbed his brow, looking somewhat exhausted, ¡°Ahem, where were we?¡± Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 ¡°The CFO has provided their assessment of the coboration with M State,¡± said the assistant, gesturing towards a document on the left. ¡°That file contains their detailed analysis.¡± ¡°Alright, take a breather, guys. I¡¯ll dive into this report.¡± Mr. Balfour nodded to his team, and they visibly rxed. ¡°Our boss is great in every way. But man, he¡¯s a total workaholic.¡± ¡°True. Everyone¡¯s human, right? Even the best of us zone out when we¡¯re overworked.¡± ¡°But seeing Mr. Balfour space out? That¡¯s a rare sight.¡± Back in the day when Balfour first took over thepany, he could pull three all-nighters in a row and still be the sharpest mind in the meetings the next day. The veteran employees respected him through and through. ¡°Time spares no one¡­¡± If even young Balfour couldn¡¯t burn the midnight oil anymore, what hope was there for the rest of them? Once the meeting was over, Balfour let out a sigh of relief. Throughout the session, he had struggled to focus like never before. He kept feeling his phone would buzz any second. But after the meeting, his phone remained eerily silent. ¡°Quinton, what¡¯s on the agenda next?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a one-twenty meet-up with Mr. Weeks and then a quick stop at Mr. Lee¡¯s birthday bash at two-forty. That¡¯s all for today.¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Balfour squinted and said, ¡°Push the meeting with Mr. Weeks back half an hour. I need to step out for a bit, I¡¯ll be back before two.¡± Quinton¡¯s initial surprise quickly gave way to action as he nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Balfour gestured with two fingers, and Quinton promptly handed over his keys. Then he left in a hurry, coat unbuttoned as if he was rushing to meet someone. ¡°Odd, very odd indeed,¡± Quinton muttered as he watched Balfour¡¯s retreating figure. Ivy had only nced at her phone for a moment before diving back into her script, the one that had been mysteriously altered was thankfully switched back. Colton¡¯s face had darkened when he saw that script. ¡°No wonder Cedric showed up on set so quickly. Someone had pulled strings to get him here¡­¡± He looked up at Ivy, who was blissfully unaware of the pitfall she had just avoided. ¡°There¡¯s truth to the saying, ¡®Ignorance is bliss.¡± Colton ran a tight ship. There was no room for underhanded schemes in his crew. But now, someone had overstepped. ¡°From now on, the lead actress¡¯s script will be kept in rotation. If there¡¯s any issue, whoever had itst is responsible.¡± This would certainly cut down on any behind-the-scenes tampering. Ivy had a hunch something was up, and if she hadn¡¯t been so diligent with her lines, she would¡¯ve been humiliated in front of everyone. And the praise Cedric had captured on film wouldn¡¯t have been for her. One could only imagine the ridicule she would have faced online and the film¡¯s reception had she not been prepared. As she continued to pore over the script, Ivy sat casually on the floor, rather than on a chair. ¡°Why not sit on a chair?¡± Balfour had just walked in and found Ivy crouching on the ground, looking rather forlorn. Ivy nced up, following his long legs until she met his lofty gaze. What was he doing here at this hour? N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I like squatting,¡± she said simply. Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 Oh, totally forgot that the guy was on a mission to deliver lunch to Giselle. Well, that¡¯s none of her business then! Seeing Ivy¡¯s indifferent attitude, Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed in irritation. He had gone out of his way to check up on this girl, and she was still giving him the cold shoulder? ¡°What¡¯s this all about? A leadingdy like yourself, squatting here so gracelessly. Really, don¡¯t you find that a bit unsightly?¡± Ivy was baffled, ¡°Before you showed up, nobody had a problem with me squatting here. Aren¡¯t you here to see someone? Get on with it, then!¡± This woman, knowing full well he was there for her, still acted so chilly. Did she think she was some kind of big shot now? A smirk yed on Balfour¡¯s lips,ced with sarcasm. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, you¡¯re not getting ahead of yourself just because you¡¯ve had a taste of the spotlight, are you? Seems to me you¡¯ve got a long way to go.¡± His flippant tone was like nails on a chalkboard to Ivy. It was as if all her hard work until now had been for nothing. She really wanted to give him a piece of her mind. But remembering their contractual ties, she swallowed the harsh words bubbling up inside her. Once she earned enough to pay off the debt she owed him, they¡¯d have nothing more to do with each other! ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern.¡± With that, Ivy turned on her heel and walked away, leaving Balfour seething in her wake. He scoffed internally, ¡°What an ungrateful woman!¡± As Balfour watched Ivy¡¯s retreating figure, his face was set in stone, silent. ¡°Go and call Balfour over here for me, tell him I have something important to discuss!¡± Giselle commanded as soon as she caught wind of Balfour¡¯s arrival at the studio. Watching the fallout between Balfour and Ivy, Giselle¡¯s heart bloomed with joy. No time to scold her assistant now. She needed them to run errands for her. ¡°Hurry up, before Balfour heads back to the office!¡± Giselle sat in her trailer, touching up her makeup in the mirror, the reflection showing a woman with a captivating smile. ¡°Hmph, I always said there would be no happy ending for you two. Because in the end, Balfour is destined to be mine. Oh Ivy, you may have won the audience, but this man¡¯s heart? I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s clenched in my fist!¡± Balfour faced Giselle¡¯s assistant with an indifferent expression, ¡°Can¡¯t shee out here to talk? Does it have to be in her trailer?¡± The assistant was visibly intimidated, hardly daring to meet Balfour¡¯s gaze. His towering height of nearly six-foot-three alone was enough to instill a sense of dread, let alone the domineering aura that came with his family¡¯s reputation. ¡°Mr. Howard, I don¡¯t know what Giselle wants to discuss with you. I¡¯m just the messenger.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. His trembling, even just from passing a message, was a telltale sign of the treatment he usually endured from Giselle. Balfour had no desire to make things harder for the staff. Despite his stern demeanor, he eventually made his way towards her trailer. Ivy, having just wrapped up a discussion about the script with Colton, caught sight of Balfour striding into Giselle¡¯s trailer with his long legs taking three steps at a time. She quickly ducked her head, biting,her lip in agitation. Even though she harbored a sliver of hope that maybe everything was a sham, a ploy by Giselle. But now faced with the reality, Ivy realized she wasn¡¯t as generous as she imagined. She had to admit, it bothered her-yet she didn¡¯t even have the right to be bothered. Colton exchanged a knowing nce with the producer. It was clear as day to them now. Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 ¡°Ivy, listen to me. Right now, you gotta funnel all your energy into acting. The rest is just noise-it ain¡¯t worth your time. Once you¡¯ve nailed your career, you can stand tall in every other aspect of your life,¡± Colton advised with the wisdom of a seasoned thespian. The producer chimed in with a yful contradiction, ¡°It¡¯s all good, darling. A little heartache can help you slip into your characters with ease. Acting chops matter, sure, but what¡¯s crucial is feeling- absorbing everything that life throws at you and understanding the experiences of others. Land one iconic role, and the rest of the journey will smooth out like butter.¡± Ny managed a smile that was more pained than pleasant, ¡°I get it, thanks.¡± Meanwhile, Giselle was in her trailer when Balfour dropped by unexpectedly. ¡°Balfour, I thought you were tied up with work at the office. What brings you to our set?¡± Giselle asked, her smile perfectly calibrated as she slid onto the couch next to him. She had already convinced herself that Balfour¡¯s visit was to see her. ¡°I ain¡¯t here on a social call. I¡¯ve got business, and if you don¡¯t need anything, I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± he said. A flicker of embarrassment crossed Giselle¡¯s face. ¡°Why the rush to leave? It¡¯s not every day youe to the set. Why not stick around?¡± Then a thought struck her, and she added, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to catch Ivy¡¯s performance? She¡¯s the talk of the town online, and the crew. Let¡¯s just say there are quite a few smitten kittens here.¡± The hint ofpetition seemed to rankle her more than she let on. Balfour¡¯s voice turned deep and serious, ¡°It¡¯s just acting. I¡¯ve seen it before.¡± ¡°But Ivy¡¯s your wife. Aren¡¯t you even a bit curious about the role she¡¯s ying? Besides, if you don¡¯t mark your territory now, some young buck might sweep her off her feet next time,¡± Giselle warned, half- teasing and half-serious. Balfour remained silent. He had always known that Ivy¡¯s talent would someday captivate audiences everywhere. ¡°Ivy!¡± Snapped out of her reverie by the call of her name, Ivy saw Nn approaching with two cups of iced latte in his hands. Nn¡¯s face was all warmth and smiles. ¡°I was passing by and remembered you were shooting here. Thought I¡¯d drop in.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ivy¡¯s spirits lifted, ¡°Uh¡­ are you here to see me, Nn?¡± He feigned shock, ¡°What else? I¡¯ve got to check in on my star actress, don¡¯t I?¡± Her smile dimmed a bit as she thought of Balfour, who wasn¡¯t here for her, but it didn¡¯t matter much now. ¡°Nn, what¡¯s with the treats? Wow! Icedtte from Southside Haven¡¯s exclusive kitchen! How did you know this is my absolute favorite?¡± The smile that graced Ivy¡¯s face now was pure and unguarded, a stark contrast to the strained one from earlier. She was genuinely touched by Nn¡¯s visit. Nn looked smugly satisfied, ¡°Come on, Ivy. Did you forget who I am? If I¡¯m going to visit the set, I¡¯ve got to know what you like, right? Seeing you this happy proves I¡¯ve hit the mark, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, totally!¡± Ivy nodded enthusiastically. Time was a preciousmodity and the fact that Nn went out of his way to get her this treat made it all the more special. Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 Ivy, with her head tipped back and a genuine smile, thanked Nn from the bottom of her heart. ¡°I was feeling kinda down today, but this icedtte you brought me really perked me up. Thanks for the caffeine fix, Nn.¡± Her eyshes curved upwards, adding to the innocent charm that her unaltered costume from the movie set ¨C a high school cheerleader outfit ¨C bestowed upon her. She looked both youthful and delicate. ¡°You know, I totally forgot to mention it, but I caught that behind-the-scenes clip online. You nailed it. You are absolutely the spitting image of the lead! I can hardly wait to see the full movie on the big screen.¡± A hint of shyness crept into Ivy¡¯s demeanor as she ran her fingers through her hair, ¡°Really? I¡¯m thrilled you liked it. There¡¯s so much more to the character that hasn¡¯t been revealed yet. But I can¡¯t tell you more for now,¡± she teased, before taking a big sip of hertte. Nn nodded, ¡°From the sneak peek, it¡¯s pretty clear that Valor and David have met before. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for a stranger in a new city to recognize Valor¡¯s home on sight. Am I right?¡± Ivy always enjoyed talking about movies¡¯ plot with others. But, of course, she couldn¡¯t spoil the story this time. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Once the moviees out, all will be revealed,¡± sheughed. ¡°For now, my lips are sealed!¡± ¡°Is that so? I bet there¡¯s a twist in there somewhere. I¡¯m dying to see it in theaters.¡± ¡°Well, once it hits, consider your ticket on me!¡± Their conversation flowed effortlessly. Balfour stepped out of Giselle¡¯s ce just in time to catch their exchange. The way Ivy¡¯s gaze softened when she looked at Nn, so candid and rxed, it was a stark contrast to the tongue-tied girl she was earlier. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence, Nn! Here to visit the set like Balfour?¡± Giselle also saw Nn as she followed Balfour¡¯s steps. Nn shook his head with a straightforward ¡°Nope, I¡¯m here for Ivy.¡± He acknowledged Balfour with a simple nod, ¡°Balfour.¡± Balfour returned the nod with a cool detachment. His aloof, untouchable demeanor was something that nearly drove Giselle wild. ¡°Oh of course, I¡¯m just kidding! You¡¯re obviously here for Ivy,¡± Giselle drawled, her gaze darting between Ivy and Nn like she was onto some juicy secret. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, how about we go grab a bite?¡± she bubbled with enthusiasm, hooking her arm through Ivy¡¯s. ¡°You must be beat from filming. Let¡¯s rx and have lunch together.¡± Ivy tried to wriggle free, not keen on the idea of dining with people she wasn¡¯t fond of, especially when it was likely Nn just happened to be passing by and had his own things to do. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. Nn¡¯s got other ns, right?¡± She merely meant to put the idea out there, but Balfour let out a scoff, his face etched with sarcasm. As Ivy met his gaze, she felt a sting. His mockery cut deep. ¡°What¡¯s with the smirk?¡± Ivy frowned as she asked. Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 ¡°You¡¯re just being too sensitive,¡± Balfour replied with a dismissive tone. Ivy dropped her gaze, clenching her jaw, opting to stay silent rather than argue. ¡°Come on, Nn, we haven¡¯t had a meal together yet. No time like the present, join us, will ya?¡± Nn, who hadn¡¯t eaten yet, saw this as an opportunity to confirm whether Ivy was indeed Mrs. Howard, Balfour¡¯s wife. In the end, no one could withstand Giselle¡¯s persistence, and the group found themselves at a sushi bar not far from the studio lot. As they settled in, Giselle made a point of sidling up next to Balfour. Balfour paused mid-sit, ncing over at Ivy who was expressionlessly taking a seat next to Nn, seemingly unfazed. His expression soured, and the atmosphere around him grew tenser. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since we werest here. Balfour, do you still remember when we used toe to this ce often back when we were kids? We thought this ce was the bee¡¯s knees back then. I wonder if it¡¯s still holds up,¡± Giselle reminisced. Balfour kept his eyes focused on Ivy across from him, nodding nonchntly and responding with a distracted ¡®Hmm¡¯. ¡°You still remember? I thought I was the only one who remembered this ce,¡± Giselle said, wearing a warm, tender smile, her cheeks flushed with unmistakable joy. Nn observed them quietly. If this had been his first encounter with the group, he would¡¯ve bet hisst dor that Balfour and Giselle were an item. Ivy kept her head down, her thick hair a veil obscuring her less-than-thrilled mood. Nn, aiming to change the subject, brought up family matters. ¡°Balfour, it¡¯s been a hot minute since I visited Dean and Alyssa. How are they doing? Still in good health?¡± Balfour answered ndly, ¡°They¡¯re fine. Thanks for asking.¡± His tone was indifferent, as if he were speaking to a stranger rather than family. Nn wasn¡¯t put off by the perceived coldness; after all, his cousin had always been the aloof type. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! Pass on my regards, will ya? Next time I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll make sure to drop by,¡± Nn said with a smile. Ivy sipped her tea quietly, seemingly detached from the conversation, feeling like an outsider. Balfour narrowed his eyes, suddenly taking an interest in Nn¡¯s life. ¡°You¡¯ve got your career on track, and you¡¯re not getting any younger. Got a girlfriend yet?¡± Everyone, except Balfour himself, was taken aback by the question it was out of character for him. Unfazed, Balfour leisurely lifted his cup, savoring a sip. The tea was good; no wonder Ivy seemed so engrossed in it. Nn chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Me? Just been buried in work, no time for love still flying solo.¡± As he spoke, his gaze inadvertently fell on Ivy next to him. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Balfour let out a soft, meaningfulugh, a sly smile ying on his lips, ¡°No girlfriend, huh? Maybe Mrs. Howard here can set you up with someone, right, Ivy?¡± The way he said ¡®Ivy¡¯ sent shivers down her spine. Nn nced at Ivy, who looked perplexed and a bit annoyed, though she didn¡¯t voice any objection. Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 She knew that Balfour was putting on another show for his rtives, but every aspect of his demeanor felt suffocating, making it hard for her to even enjoy her tea. Nn replied awkwardly, ¡°Thanks for the concern, but I¡¯m not in a rush.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you, aside from work, focus on things and people that matter, and don¡¯t let your folks worry.¡± Balfour silently regarded the tiny teacup in his hand, his profile as meticulously sculpted as a statue, dangerous and secretive. Nn heard a warning in his words and his expression stiffened. Giselle, on the other hand, was about to explode. That Ivy, mute as a fish, how on earth could she be a fitting Mrs. Howard? She couldn¡¯t even handle basic socializing what else was she good for? Giselle thought that if she became Mrs. Howard, she would manage Balfour¡¯s family affairs so well, unlike Ivy, who was useless. Before the main course arrived, the room was as silent as the grave. Each of the four had their own concerns. Finally, the waiter came to break the silence, presenting their appetizer, ¡°Here¡¯s some sashimi with wasabi and soy sauce for a kick.¡± Ivy stared at the tes of raw fish and shrimp, her appetitepletely absent. The only raw food she could tolerate was the asional sliver on top of a sushi roll; this spread was beyond her pte. She hadn¡¯t expected the restaurant¡¯s custom of serving dishes from light to heavy, her eel casserole was still toe. With a smile, Giselle eagerly slid a sea urchin towards Balfour, sharing the story with Ivy, ¡°When we first came here, Balfour fell in love with their sea urchin. It¡¯s top quality, paired with a special sauce. You should definitely give it a try, and it¡¯s their signature dish.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t touch the dish Giselle offered but instead signaled for the cooked dishes toe first. Giselle paused, surprised, ¡°Balfour, didn¡¯t you say only those who don¡¯t understand Japanese cuisine start with cooked dishes? What¡¯s changed today?¡± Ivy watched Giselle¡¯s eager demeanor and felt even less inclined to eat. Balfour remained expressionless: ¡°You also know that¡¯s all in the past. People change.¡± Under the table, unseen by the others, Giselle clenched her fist, still forcing a smile, ¡°Oh well! Just a casual question. Habits change, and that¡¯s normal. But really, this sea urchin is too good to miss.¡± While they chatted, Ivy casually picked up a shrimp. Not participating in the meal would make her appear too isted from the group. The shrimp smelled fresh; Giselle had said Balfour¡¯s previous favorite was some deep-sea variety, costing a fortune per piece.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Still, the thought of eating raw shrimp was unsettling to Ivy. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she carefully pushed the shrimp aside. Balfour caught every detail. A barely perceptible smile tugged at the corner of his mouth, just as he was about to say there was no need to force herself, Nn beat him to it. ¡°Don¡¯t like raw stuff? Your eel casserole ising soon. Want some more tea?¡± Ivy smiled and shook her head, ¡°Just finished thette you brought, not hungry at all right now.¡± Nn grinned, ¡°Lucky I brought you thattte. Ivy, you owe me one!¡± Ivy politely smiled back, ¡°Thanks, Nn!¡± Bang! Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 The silverware ttered against the table, startling Ivy in the hush of the elegantly quiet dining room. ¡°Sorry, butterfingers,¡± Balfour muttered, dabbing his mouth with a napkin, his face a mask of cool detachment. ¡°Perhaps we should skip thette for Ivy in the future. She¡¯s an actress now, and the director wants her in shape for filming. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± He shot Ivy a look that clearly meant she was to decline. She had merely exchanged a few words with Nn, and here he was, meddling. Did he ever consider how awkward it felt for her when he reminisced with Giselle about their shared past? But what could she do? After all, the man was her creditor. Ivy shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re right. An asional treat is fine, but if I indulged every day, Colton would have my head.¡± Nn frowned in obvious disapproval of Balfour¡¯sment. ¡°You¡¯re already slim as it is. A bit more weight would actually suit you.¡± Flustered by Nn¡¯spliment, Ivy offered a shy smile. Her order of eel casserole finally arrived, apanied by an assortment of sushi that screamed expensive with its fresh, raw delicacies. But Ivy had barely taken a bite when her phone rang with a call from the set. ¡°Ivy, where are you right now?¡± ¡°Leo? Is something up at the set? I¡¯m at the Japanese restaurant near the studio lot.¡± She set down her fork, ready to leave. Calls during a break usually meant an emergency. ¡°Oh, Ivy, thank goodness you¡¯re still around. Colton was just looking for you. There are some scenes we need to reshoot. If it were forter scenes, I wouldn¡¯t bother, but these shots need to be edited into today¡¯s footage. You know Colton, a perfectionist to a fault. I wouldn¡¯t interrupt your break unless it was absolutely necessary. If you¡¯ve finished eating, could you pleasee back now?¡± Leo was one of the few crew members who respected Ivy¡¯s time. ¡°Sure! I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll be back in twenty minutes, okay?¡± As she spoke, Ivy stood up, phone in hand. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got to cut this lunch short. Something¡¯se up on set.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll take you¡­¡± Balfour and Nn spoke at once, creating an awkward silence. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, there¡¯s no need to trouble anyone else,¡± Balfour dered, standing with an air of finality as if staking his im. Giselle, whose sights were set on Balfour, was visibly upset. Without him, the lunch lost its purpose. ¡°Balfour, wait¡­ could you take me to the hospital? I think I ate too much raw fish. My stomach is killing me.¡± The waiter rolled his eyes massively at the side; the woman was evidently putting on her own little show. Couldn¡¯t she find fault with something other than the sushi at their restaurant? After all, they only used the freshest ingredients! Nn raised an eyebrow. She was fine just moments ago, and now she couldn¡¯t even stand straight? He pondered for a second. and seemed to catch on. Balfour, why don¡¯t you take Giselle and I¡¯ll take care of Ivy?¡± Balfour nced at Giselle¡¯s condition, his face stern. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, and my car isn¡¯t an ambnce. For your safety, it¡¯s best to call for a real ambnce. Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 ¡°The ambnce took its sweet time getting to the backlot, and the hospital is quite a distance from here. Balfour, why not let Nn drive Ivy? Do you want to see me passing out from pain right here in this diner? Balfour¡­¡± Balfour¡¯s frown deepened with every passing second. At that moment, Nn chimed in, ¡°Balfour, Giselle seems like she¡¯s really hurting. You take her to the ER, and I can drop Ivy off No big deal.¡± Giselle seized her moment with a theatrical plea. ¡°Oh¡­ Ivy, please. I¡¯m in agony here. Let Balfour give me a lift, just this once. Aren¡¯t we all friends? You can¡¯t just leave me to suffer.¡± Curled up like a shrimp, Giselle couldn¡¯t even straighten up in her seat. Ivy, concerned something serious might be wrong, nodded her head to show she had no objections. Balfour grumbled, ¡°Let¡­¡± Ivy cut in quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll ride with Nn.¡± If looks could kill, the icy re Balfour shot Ivy would¡¯ve done the job. Though his face remained stoic, his eyes betrayed his irritation. Was he actually annoyed she chose Nn over him? Ivy couldn¡¯t fathom why he was miffed. She had given him an out to be with his childhood sweetheart, Giselle. What was wrong with that? His questioning gaze left her puzzled. Wasn¡¯t she making the best choice for him? Balfour would have chosen Giselle in the end anyway. Unable to decipher the emotions behind those eyes, Ivy grabbed her purse and left with Nn. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I need to get back to the set.¡± Balfour¡¯s mood seemed to darken further, making even Giselle avert her eyes to avoid his re. ¡°Now that they¡¯re gone, can you take me to the hospital, Balfour?¡± She clung to his sleeve with one hand, the other pressed to her abdomen, the picture of suffering. ¡°If you don¡¯t need an ambnce and just a ride, then Quinton can take you just as well.¡± Quinton arrived in under ten minutes, hair tousled as if he¡¯d rushed out the door. Balfour¡¯s voice was cold as ice. ¡°She¡¯s all yours.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Quinton nodded dutifully, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll make sure Giselle gets to the hospital safely.¡± ¡°Ivy, Ivy?¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s up? Nn, did you say something?¡± Ivy snapped back to reality, meeting Nn¡¯s curious gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you. Did you not hear? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Ivy forced a smile, ¡°Sorry, I zoned out for a sec.¡± ¡°Are you not feeling well? You hardly had a bite before we had to rush out.¡± She shook her head, ¡°No worries, I¡¯m fine. Just a bit tired.¡± Nn started the car. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not unwell. You don¡¯t seem yourself, though.¡± She touched her cheek, ¡°Really? Colton said I looked radiant this morning!¡± The way you¡¯re acting, your feelings are written all over your face. Did you not want me to be the one to drive you back?¡± He asked half-jokingly, but Ivy sensed a hint of probing in his tone. ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s all the same to me; just hitching a ride, right? You or someone else, doesn¡¯t make a difference.¡± Nn smoothly turned the steering wheel with one hand, his movements easy and practiced. ¡°If it were all the same, you wouldn¡¯t look so down. Why be so generous, letting another woman have your man? Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 After quizzing her, he waited silently for Ivy¡¯s response. Frantically waving her hands, Ivy exined a bit awkwardly, ¡°What? Suggesting Balfour take her to the hospital is like handing over my husband to her? Aren¡¯t you getting a little carried away? Giselle isn¡¯t feeling well, and it might be better for her to have. someone familiar take her. That¡¯s why I said I¡¯d hitch a ride back with you.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯repletely disregarding your own feelings?¡± Nn was nearly at the point of tearing through that thin veil of pretense. Ivy had been deliberately suppressing her own emotions. Despite being visibly upset, her expression on the verge of tears, she put on a grand disy of magnanimity, almost as if she were willingly giving her husband away. Could a friend really go that far? Ivy managed a strained smile. ¡°Nn, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m fine, really! Once we wrap up today¡¯s scenes, I can head off. I¡¯ll be over the moon!¡± Nn sighed, letting the matter drop, leaving Ivy to maintain her facade of cheerfulness in the solitude of the car. After a while, the smile on Ivy¡¯s face froze, and she let out a sigh. ¡°Even if I objected, what good would it do? Balfour and Giselle have been close friends for years. If she¡¯s sick, he¡¯s bound to choose her.¡± Finally, she dropped the act, revealing a face full of despondency and exhaustion. ¡°How did you two get together in the first ce?¡± The car suddenly stopped, and Nn turned to face Ivy, who was hiding behind her hands, trying to escape. ¡°You know, you two don¡¯t act much like a married couple.¡± Ivy sat up straight, ncing back at him with a hint of guilt. ¡°What? You¡¯ve been watching too many soap operas. Maybe some things got lost in trantion, but we¡¯re truly husband and wife. I hope you won¡¯t talk like that again; it puts me in a tough spot.¡± The two locked eyes in silence for a moment before Nn finally caved. ¡°Alright, I get it. Here we are. I¡¯ll walk you in.¡± They had arrived at the studio. Ivy declined his offer. ¡°Nn, thanks for the ride, but the lot¡¯s swarming with people, and we don¡¯t want the press making up stories.¡± Alighting from the car on her own, Ivy turned to express her gratitude to Nn. ¡°Nn, I really appreciate the lift.¡± ¡°I apologize if I came on strong earlier, but I was just being honest. Ivy, if you need help with anything, let me know. Even if I¡¯m not as capable as my cousin, I¡¯ve got your back,¡± Nn said meaningfully. Ivy was at a loss for words. Nn smiled warmly. ¡°Don¡¯t stress about it. I¡¯d do what I can to help. Don¡¯t you have an urgent scene to shoot? Go on, then!¡± ¡°Right¡­ Take care, Nn.¡± Ivy waved and hurried into the studio. As Nn drove away, another car pulled into the lot, brushing past his. ¡°Colton, what¡¯s the issue with the scene?¡± Ivy dashed in, gasping for air as she came to a stop. Colton had someone bring her a ss of water. ¡°Take a short break and just listen for now. It¡¯s not a big deal, really, just a matter of the setting. During the second meeting with David, we situated you by the seaside and explored the female lead¡¯s home. But in my vision, her home should be a ce where it frequently rains¨Cat least the floors should be damp. That would better align with the idea of her growing up by the sea. What do you think?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Colton was a stickler for details, but he also valued the actors¡¯ opinions. Hearing him out, Ivy agreed that the previous dry alleyways didn¡¯t quite fit the seaside setting. Moreover, the ocean was a vital symbol in their film, almost a thread connecting the female lead and David from their meeting to their acquaintance, and even the finale. That¡¯s right, so we¡¯ll have to reshoot the beach scenes as well.¡± Ivy replied. Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 Colton nodded affirmatively, ¡°We could fix it in post-production, but it might end up looking a bit stiff. That¡¯s why I called you back. How did it go, by the way? Did you manage to grab a bite?¡± He asked with a smile, and Ivy nodded, her voice full of determination, ¡°Stuffed like a Thanksgiving turkey, I¡¯m aiming for a clean take!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Colton looked at Ivy with eyes brimming with pride, much like a father would gaze upon his daughter. Some actors would give an arm and a leg to star in his films but couldn¡¯t handle his relentless script revisions. Behind his back, they¡¯d quietly dub him ¡°Old Stickler.¡± He was well aware of their whispers, but it didn¡¯t faze him. He firmly believed that whether it was the script, the shot, or the actors, nothing was set in stone until the final cut was presented. Everyone¡¯s ideas are perfect in their mind, but the execution might end up as different as chalk and cheese. He wasn¡¯t superstitious, not even in himself. His faithy solely in the finished film. His standards for the craft were clear-if you wanted to be in one of his pictures, you had to meet his expectations. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only But Ivy was different; she was like a kindred spirit he had found. Actors who could instantly click with him were rare, and so Colton was deeply grateful to Balfour for discovering such a promising talent. Once Ivy immersed herself in her role, she became the female lead, forgetting every bit of lunchtime unpleasantness. Her performance was so vivid andpelling that no one in the film industry could resist being captivated by her state of art. ¡°You lucky old dog, finding such a gem at your age!¡± said a veteran from the neighboring set, a good friend of Colton¡¯s for many years. Watching the magic unfold on the monitor, he couldn¡¯t help but pat Colton¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Incredible! Where did you find this girl? | knew she had something special when I saw the behind-the-scenes footage.¡± Live on the set, Ivy¡¯s acting was more than impressive-it was a knockout! ¡°A natural-born non-academic talent. Just be envious of me, haha.¡± Colton was only halfway through his cigarette when Ivy finished all her reshoots. ¡°Director, is there anything else you need from me?¡± Ivy approached to ask. Colton waved his hand dismissively, ¡°That¡¯s it for today. You can go rest. Come back in the morning, and I¡¯ll have thetest script for you.¡± This meant her work for the day was done. Ivy made sure all her scenes wereplete before heading back to her trailer to rx. But upon opening the door, she was surprised to find Balfour sitting calmly on her sofa. ¡°Ah¡­what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you¡­ didn¡¯t you take Giselle to the hospital?¡± The trip to the hospital from the studio was at least an hour round trip. How did Balfour manage that? He stood up, looming over Ivy, casting a shadow that enveloped her. Ivy looked up at him timidly, ¡°Why are you so quiet? You didn¡¯t just leave Giselle there, did you? She was really unwell; she should be at the hospital!¡± Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 Balfour pressed his hands firmly on top of Ivy¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re quite magnanimous, pushing your own husband towards another woman, and walking away with some other guy?¡± Ivy¡¯s lips curled into a half-smirk, ¡°Did I do anything wrong? I was simply honoring your choices. Every time Giselle had an issue, didn¡¯t you rush to her side? I¡¯m aware that she holds a special ce in your heart. I¡¯m not so unreasonable as to prevent you from helping a friend who¡¯s important to you.¡± Balfour stared at her, ¡°You¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s voice rose with exasperation, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m acutely aware of my ce. Now that we¡¯re alone without anyone watching, can you let go of me, please?¡± Balfour gripped her chin with an irritated force, ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite the sharp tongue, haven¡¯t you? After all this talk, aren¡¯t you just trying to get rid of me so you can be alone with your dear Nn? How can you calmly hop into Nn¡¯s car with me around?¡± Ivy felt the oppressive force of his grip, but her inner turmoil didn¡¯t allow her to back down. ¡°I haven¡¯t breached our agreement. Nn just happened to stop by today, and we were merely exchanging pleasantries! And what about you? Meeting up with Giselle every day? Perhaps you should keep your own actions in check, lest Grandma and Grandpa catch wind, and the falloutnds on you I won¡¯t be taking the me!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. While speaking, Ivy struggled to free herself from his vice-like grip. ¡°Let go of me! What¡¯s the reason for you not being with Giselle anding here? Please show some respect for my personal space. I also have my own private boundaries!¡± Balfour snorted coldly, ¡°What personal space could you possibly have? Don¡¯t forget, everything you have is thanks to me. Without me, consider where you¡¯d be. So, when you question me, don¡¯t act so self-righteous.¡± Ivy, fuming, wrenched his hand away, ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m perfectly mindful of all that, no need to keep reminding me!¡± Balfour leaned in closer, ¡°Good that you know! At least until your debts are paid, do me a favor and fulfill your duties as a wife. Avoid getting too cozy with other men.¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze bore down from above, and Ivy defiantly met his eyes, ¡°And what about you? How do you intend to handle your rtionship with Giselle?¡± Something in his thoughts made him chuckle, a hint of realization in hisughter, ¡°Wait, are you jealous?¡± Ivy¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she averted her gaze, her fingers curling involuntarily, ¡°You¡¯re imagining things, Mr. Howard. You¡¯re rather full of yourself if you think I¡¯d be jealous over you.¡± Balfour stared at her, ¡°Then why can¡¯t you look at me? Lift your head and talk to me!¡± Just as Ivy felt the urge to flee, Alyssa rang. Balfour¡¯s expression instantly softened, ¡°It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s call, be quiet.¡± He then released Ivy and walked toward the window to take the call. Ivy finally breathed a sigh of relief. Every second near Balfour tensed her nerves, his every word and action tugging at her emotions while he remained unaffected,pletely self-contained. Ivy despised this weakness in herself; she didn¡¯t want to be the moth to the me, and she knew she had to curb these unwarranted feelings stirring within her. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s up?¡± Balfour¡¯s tone was always a touch warmer when speaking with Alyssa and Dean. Ivy sat alone on the couch, her gaze involuntarily drifting to the man by the window on the phone. Standing well over six feet tall, Balfour¡¯s presence alone was captivating, effortlessly outshining countless meticulously groomed male celebrities. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s with me,¡± Balfour spoke into the phone. ¡°It¡¯s perfect that you and Ivy are together. Come home for dinner with me and your granddad tonight. Ivy¡¯s been working so hardtely, and you know how chaotic her workce can be. Make sure to spend some time with her when you can, alright?¡± Alyssa instructed over the phone. Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 Balfour nodded emphatically, ¡°I¡¯ve got you, Grandma. No worries at all!¡± Only then did Alyssa express her contentment, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be expecting you two for dinner. Tell Ivy we¡¯ll have her favorites on the table tonight.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s ask the cook to whip up an extra soup. She really loved that m chowderst time.¡± Hearing Balfour recall Ivy¡¯s preferences, Alyssa beamed with joy, her smile blossoming like a flower. Once the call ended, she called over her husband to keep an eye on the dinner preparations in the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s quite something. Balfour is finally showing concern for Ivy!¡± Alyssa remarked, somewhat sentimentally. Dean, on the other hand, felt she had been worrying too much before, ¡°When people meet someone they like, they naturally learn. We shouldn¡¯t meddle too much in young folks¡¯ affairs. Besides, too much interference can be bothersome.¡± After ending the call, Balfour turned and strode forward with his long legs,manding, ¡°Clear your evening schedule. We¡¯re having dinner with Grandpa and Grandma.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± sighed Ivy, a hint of resignation in her voice. During the contract period, her time was entirely at Balfour¡¯s disposal. Daytime acting followed by evening performances ¨C she wondered when this cycle would ever end. From N?velDrama.Org. In the car, they sat opposite each other, and upon arriving home, Balfour instructed Ivy to stay seated. He got out first, then walked over to her side and opened her door.. ¡°Mrs. Howard, are you ready?¡± Balfour extended his hand, his gaze suddenly softened with a touch of ¡°gentleness.¡± Ivy put on a stiff smile, ¡°Of course I¡¯m ready. I¡¯m a professional now, Mr. Howard.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Grandma! Balfour and I are back to join you for dinner. What¡¯s cooking tonight?¡± Hand in hand, they entered the door. Alyssa¡¯s face lit up with an involuntary smile at the sound of Ivy¡¯s voice. Dean was quite pleased with his granddaughter-inw as well. Balfour was perfect in every way, just a bit too reserved. Ivy, with her cheerful and talkative nature, provided a perfectplement. Seizing the moment, Ivy slipped her hand from Balfour¡¯s andtched onto Alyssa¡¯s arm, ¡°What¡¯s for dinner, Grandma? I could smell the deliciousness from the front porch.¡± Alyssa yfully flicked her nose, ¡°Your nose is the keenest. Didn¡¯t you enjoy that m chowderst time? Balfour made sure to remind me to prepare it again for you!¡± After greeting his grandfather, Balfour joined Ivy and Alyssa who had taken a seat on the couch. Ivy nced at the man unintentionally, surprised he remembered her fondness for the m chowder. Catching her look, Balfour motioned her over with a beckoning hand. In the presence of the elders, she couldn¡¯t really refuse and moved closer. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ivy asked, settling beside him. Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 Balfour didn¡¯t utter a word, his hand gliding through her hair with such ease it seemed as natural as breathing. Despite them both using the same brand of shower gel, Ivy¡¯s scent was always richer, delightfully fragrant. With Balfour keeping mum, Ivy took on the role to liven up the atmosphere. ¡°How¡¯s Grandma¡¯s throat beentely? Did you finish the honey I brought youst time?¡± she inquired with genuine concern. Alyssa nodded vigorously, ¡°Oh yes, I did. My throat¡¯s much better now. The honey you got is really top- notch. Even your granddad, who isn¡¯t keen on sweets, finds it soothing.¡± Ivy chuckled, her lips pursed in a smile, ¡°I bought it straight from a local beekeeper in the countryside. It has far fewer additives than the processed stuff,pletely natural. So, you and Grandpa can enjoy it without worry. I¡¯ll make sure to get some more next time!¡± Balfour was still fiddling with Ivy¡¯s hair when he caught another stern nce from her. ¡°Balfour isn¡¯t fond of warm drinks; he kicks off his day with iced coffee, and how his stomach manages is beyond me. Thankfully, Ivy, you¡¯re here now to keep an eye on him,¡± Alyssa chided gently. Ivy pouted yfully, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not like he ever listens to me. We¡¯ll need you and Grandpa to keep reminding him. He listens to you two more than anyone.¡± Alyssa chuckled warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, dear. If this young man dares not to listen, you just let us know. We¡¯ll make sure he gets the message loud and clear!¡± Ivy leaned into Balfour¡¯s shoulder, her gaze teasingly triumphant, ¡°You hear that? I¡¯ve got backup. You better start taking my advice seriously!¡± Balfour wasn¡¯t upset. Instead, he gently caressed her cheek with his index finger, ¡°Hmm? When have I ever not taken your advice?¡± His voice was as smooth as the deep notes of a cello, tinged with mirth, making Ivy¡¯s cheeks flush with warmth. Seeing the young couple so at ease with each other brought Alyssa further peace of mind. ¡°Dinner is served, Mr. and Mrs. Howard, young master, and young mistress. Shall we dine now?¡± the housekeeper announced. ¡°Let¡¯s eat now and continue our chat at the table,¡± Dean and Alyssa said in unison, preempting each other¡¯s thoughts. They knew what was on each other¡¯s minds, but a hearty meal was first on the agenda. After dinner, Alyssa inquired, ¡°Now that both your love and careers are on solid ground, have you thought about when you¡¯ll have the wedding?¡± The wedding? What young woman hasn¡¯t dreamed of her wedding day? Ivy had envisioned multiple times the notion of adorning herself in an intricate, white gown with a long train, heading towards her groom amidst the congrattory cheers of others. Yet, she wasn¡¯t actually Balfour¡¯s wife. Was it essential for her to go through a wedding ceremony with Balfour? Ivy nced questioningly at Balfour, only to see him frowning at his phone, seemingly troubled by something.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Feeling a chill in her heart, she said sensibly, ¡°Grandma, the wedding isn¡¯t urgent, right? We¡¯re already legally married, so the ceremony isn¡¯t that important.¡± Alyssa shook her head, ¡°My dear, obtaining a certificate is one thing, but a Howard family wedding is not to be skipped! You are the only granddaughter-inw we acknowledge, and we aremitted to arranging the most magnificent wedding for you, letting the entire world witness your joy. Whether it happens now orter, it will certainly take ce. Balfour, don¡¯t you have any thoughts on this? Must Ivy really be the one to bring it up?¡± Alyssa¡¯s gaze was piercing. She had noticed Balfour glued to his phone since dinner, engrossed in who knows what, as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of it. Distracted, Balfour barely registered the conversation until Ivy nudged him. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with whatever you decide. If you insist on a ceremony, I¡¯ll go along with it¡± Alyssa¡¯s eyes narrowed at his response. Balfour made it seem as if the wedding had nothing to do with him Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 Considering Balfour¡¯s words, Ivy could only manage a forced smile, stating, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time ahead, Grandma. There¡¯s no need to rush into a wedding.¡± Alyssa could only feel sympathy for Ivy, bending over backwards to keep the peace. What girl doesn¡¯t dream of her own wedding? With their family¡¯s means, why not have the ceremony? ¡°Balfour, put down that phone of yours. You¡¯re home for once and you spend more than half the time buried in that thing. What¡¯s so fascinating about it anyway?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ivy quickly came to Balfour¡¯s defense as Alyssa¡¯s annoyance became apparent. ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s probably just caught up with work stuff. He¡¯s got a lot of responsibilities, and not replying to messages could be taken the wrong way.¡± ¡°Once you¡¯re off the clock, you¡¯re off the clock. Don¡¯t bring work home and it¡¯s been a rule in this house for ages, Alyssa reprimanded with a frown. ¡°After dinner, you either take Ivy for a stroll, or head upstairs to rx, no more phones!¡± When Alyssaid down thew, Balfour knew better than to cross her. He put away his phone and took Ivy upstairs. As they left, Balfour made sure to keep a gentle grip on Ivy¡¯s hand. Watching the young couple retreat, Dean sighed, ¡°Maybe there really is something urgent at work?¡± ¡°Hmph¡­Do I not know my own grandson? If it can be solved at the office, it neveres home,¡± Alyssa stated with conviction. Mid-conversation, Alyssa noticed Balfour¡¯s phone had been left behind on the couch. Just then, a message came through, lighting up the screen. [Balfour, can youe over? I¡¯m really scared.] [Balfour, for some reason my power went out¡­] [It¡¯s so dark at home, and my phone battery is low. I¡¯m really scared being alone.] [When will the powere back on? Can youe keep mepany?] [I feel like the dark night is swallowing me up. Can youe be with me, please?] Ah, Giselle again! The woman just couldn¡¯t take a hint. After inviting her over for a mealst time and talking her ear off, it seemed a wasted effort. Alyssa vaguely remembered this woman worked at the same film studio as Ivy, and there was no telling what kind of schemes she yed there. Ivy was smart but too honest, swallowing all her troubles, making her seem underprepared for dealing with such a sly fox. Since the problem had presented itself to her, Alyssa would handle this nuisance herself. ¡°What¡¯s got you suddenly smiling so creepily?¡± Dean couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ve got an errand to run in a bit!¡± Alyssa replied as she sent a two-word message back to Giselle from Balfour¡¯s phone: [Sure thing]. Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 Joy surged through Giselle like a tidal wave when she received the message. She had casually sent those texts, partly out of boredom. Her family¡¯s estate was experiencing a ckout, sure, but they had a generator humming in the background-it wasn¡¯t like she was truly stranded in the dark. But lo and behold, without lifting a finger, she had orchestrated shade where there was none-Balfour had actually agreed to A grin spread across Giselle¡¯s face. Even if Balfour was currently with Ivy, what did it matter? After all, he was still putty in her hands,ing to her at the mere crook of a finger! This was her chance to set the scene straight with Balfour, to bake her half-raw dough into the sweetest bread. Humming a tune, Giselle set about preparing for her gentleman caller. Over at the Howard Mansion, Dean watched his wife pack her essentials with military precision and followed her around the house like a shadow. ¡°Where are you off to, darling? Do you want me to drive you?¡± ¡°No need, love. You just hold down the fort. Make sure Balfour and Ivy are getting along well. I will be back before you know it.¡± Ding-dong! The doorbell echoed through Giselle¡¯s house. Alyssa had intentionally obscured the peephole. Giselle, giddy with excitement since Balfour had epted her invitation, hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility that it might not be him at the door. She flung the door open and called out in a tender voice, ¡°Balfour¡­ Instead, she was met with Alyssa, standing there with an amused smirk. ¡°Madam? What on earth are you doing here?¡± Giselle, defiant against fate, craned her neck to peer behind the elderly woman, hoping to catch a glimpse of Balfour. ¡°I need to talk to you about something. May Ie in?¡± What could Giselle say? She forced a smile and ushered her in with feigned enthusiasm, ¡°Madam, please,e in! I was just¡­ taken aback, didn¡¯t expect you, that¡¯s all.¡± As they moved towards the living room, Giselle¡¯s steps were sluggish, as if she were trudging through quicksand, wishing she could retreat with each step forward. The weather¡¯s been dreadfultely, and your power seems to be quite unreliable. Haven¡¯t you thought about moving to a new ce?¡± Alyssa inquired, her tone as gentle as if she were addressing a beloved rtive. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Uh¡­ I have thought about it, but I¡¯ve grown attached to this house. Moving would be such a hassle,¡± Giselle replied cautiously. No matter how slowly they proceeded, the setup in the dining room was bound toe to light. Candles of varying heights were scattered throughout the room, creating a warm glow despite the darkness outside. At the center of the dining table, only two chairs were set, with tes covered in what was unmistakably a dinner prepared especially for the asion. Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 On the other end of the room, a bottle of Cabe Sauvignon sat unopened, its intended recipient clearly beyond doubt. ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t think you are the type to be all spooked by a ckout. With the candlelit dinner you¡¯ve prepared, you seem rather at ease, don¡¯t you?¡± It was obvious that Giselle had gone to great lengths-just for a dinner for two, she hadid out a veritable feast. Alyssa¡¯s lips curled with irony. ¡°Even with a ckout, you managed to whip up a feast. You truly are a domestic goddess.¡± Though Giselle felt a twinge of awkwardness, she didn¡¯t miss a beat to sell herself, ¡°On the days when work isn¡¯t hectic, I love toe home, whip up a meal, and experiment with recipes. My culinary skills aren¡¯t half bad.¡± Giselle thought, surely with a spread like this, the old dame would have to look at her with new respect. Alyssa suddenly asked, ¡°Such a grand spread. Giselle, who are you cooking for?¡± Giselle fidgeted with her hair awkwardly, ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s just for me. You know, I¡¯m hardly ever home, so I cook in bulk and freeze it. That way, it¡¯s fresh when I get back, and I don¡¯t have to fuss.¡± Alyssa surveyed the modest apartment, ¡°Seems like you have quite the ir for romance. A candlelit dinner for one?¡± Giselle¡¯s face turned a shade paler, ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s the ckout! Madam, why hasn¡¯t Balfour shown up yet? He knows about the power cut and said he¡¯d drop by to check on me.¡± Alyssa scoffed, ¡°A sudden ckoutte at night, and you should be calling the property management or an electrician, not a married man! What¡¯s the big idea, calling Balfour in the dead of night? To keep youpany? I¡¯ve always believed that youngdies should have self-respect. Chasing after a man like that, throwing yourself at him-I¡¯ve seen too little of that to understand it.¡± Under the flickering candlelight, Giselle¡¯s face looked particrly distressed. ¡°Madam¡­ you misunderstand, Giselle stammered. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I was just scared and wanted a friend to help.¡± Even now, Giselle was treating Alyssa as if she were a fool. ¡°I¡¯m curious, what exactly do you take me for? Do I look easy to fool? Giselle, I¡¯ve eaten more salt than you have walked roads. What games do you think you¡¯re ying with me?¡± Giselle still feigned ignorance, ¡°Madam, I truly don¡¯t grasp your meaning. Maybe we should call Balfour; he can clear this up!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me you actually think Balfour agreed toe?¡± Alyssa¡¯s smile was cold. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, no one besides me likely knows about your power outage.¡± ¡°What? Impossible! Balfour definitely replied to my message.¡± Giselle¡¯s face was a mask of disbelief. Alyssa¡¯s expression was pregnant with subtlety, as if watching a private joke unfold, ¡°Don¡¯t wait up for him, dear. He won¡¯t being. Today¡¯s Ivy¡¯s ovtion day; they¡¯re probably busy at home trying for a grandchild for me. Do you really think he¡¯s got the time to entertain you?¡± Giselle¡¯s face grew even more wretched, her hands clenched into fists uncontrobly. She stepped back aimlessly, the dim light of the candles making thevish table seem all the more pitiful. ¡°Giselle,st time at our ce, you saw how Balfour and Ivy got on-they¡¯re happy together, and you¡¯re not someone who can intrude on that. If you¡¯ve forgotten my warning, let me remind you. We¡¯re quite taken with Ivy, and it¡¯s rare to find a granddaughter-inw who hits it off with us so well. We wouldn¡¯t entertain someone like you wrecking things willy-nilly. Think about your acting career, dear. If you want to keep ying roles, you¡¯d best behave.¡± Alyssa¡¯s face was expressionless as she issued her warning. If Giselle would rather give up her acting career to be with Balfour, Alyssa might actually think more highly of her. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. But no sooner had she spoken, Giselle¡¯s attitude shifted entirely. ¡°Madam, I think there¡¯s been some mistake. My rtionship with Balfour ispletely above board. The reason I called him during the ckout is precisely because our rtionship is transparent, and I trust in Balfour¡¯s character. If it were anyone else, I would never have asked.¡± Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 She spoke in a faint, almost pitiable voice as she tried to exin herself. ¡°Madam, honestly, I had no idea how the power went out. The whole house was plunged into darkness, and I was just¡­ scared. It¡¯s a natural instinct, you know?¡± She kept on exining, her voiceced with desperation. It was evident that she understood the influence Alyssa held; if she willed it, she could make life in the industry unbearable for her. And she wasn¡¯t about to let all her hard work go down the drain. Waiting for the day she would be Mrs. Howard, plotting sweet revenge on the old bat. ¡°Giselle, do you really take me for a pushover? You think I didn¡¯t do my homework beforeing here?¡± Alyssa paced slowly towards the main switch, her steps measured and deliberate. She reached out, opened a hidden panel, and firmly pulled down a lever. Instantly, lights throughout the house flickered back to life. ¡°Now, Giselle, do you have any more excuses you¡¯d like to throw my way?¡± Alyssa¡¯s voice was icy as she turned to face her. Giselle froze, stunned. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ how could this be? Maybe a fuse blew¡­¡± Alyssa chuckled, ¡°Giselle, youe from a respectable family. I know your father once did a favor for Balfour, so I¡¯d rather not make this unpleasant for either of us. This is yourst warning. If there¡¯s a next time, you can forget about finding another production team willing to work with you. Got it?¡± Giselle was intimidated by Alyssa¡¯s grin, ¡°I¡­ I understand. You can rest assured and I won¡¯t bother Balfour again!¡± She was practically on the verge of swearing an oath. Of course, Alyssa knew all too well that promises from a woman like Giselle weren¡¯t worth much. Her presence today was merely to assert the stance of the Howard family. If Giselle continued down this path, she shouldn¡¯t be surprised when her mercy ran out! Once Alyssa had left, Giselle let out a sigh of relief, copsing against the wall on the floor, a mix of defiance and defeat in her slump. ¡°Why?!¡± In a sudden rage, Giselle grabbed a wine ss from the side and hurled it against the wall, ¡°Why, damn it! All of this should have been mine. Why does Ivy get to swoop in, and why does that old hag get to threaten me?¡± Alyssa anticipated that a woman like Giselle wouldn¡¯t back down so easily, but the Howard family had been more than fair, giving her two chances already. If she caught her harassing Balfour again, she wouldn¡¯t be lenient! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She understood that Balfour was reluctant to cut ties with Giselle, out of respect for her father¡¯s past favors. Not wanting her grandson caught in a bind, she decided to y the viin herself! When Balfour came downstairs to fetch his phone, Alyssa had already deleted those few messages. Noticing Alyssa was gone, Balfour asked Dean, ¡°Where did Grandma go?¡± Dean waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Just go back up to keep Ivypany. Your grandma had a bit of business to take care of; she¡¯ll be back soon enough!¡± Balfour nodded, not particrly concerned ¡°Tell Grandma to rest early when she gets back. I¡¯m heading up.¡± Upstairs, Ivy was poring over a script at the head of the bed. Balfour swept her a nce as he returned, then settled onto the couch and began to work. Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 Meanwhile, Giselle¡¯s home was in total disarray. The candlelit dinner she had meticulously prepared in anticipation of Balfour¡¯s arrival had be a joke. That old hag had dashed all her hopes! Had it not been for the old woman¡¯s meddling, she was certain that Balfour would have seen her message ande rushing over! ¡°I know Balfour has always carried a torch for me. He must have¡­ Just wait, Balfour; I¡¯ll clear all the hurdles in my path, even if it means dealing with your kin. They won¡¯t escape my wrath!¡± She seethed, clenching her teeth. Wine stains from the bottle she¡¯d hurled in frustration dribbled down the wall, framing her vengeful expression in a sinister tableau. Giselle¡¯s face was swollen the next day when she arrived at the film set. In the dead of night, fueled by anger, she had downed an entire bottle of red, a futile attempt to drown her sorrows, her eyes bloodshot and weary. When she took off her sunsses, her agent jumped in shock. ¡°What in the world happened to you? What did you get up tost night? Look at your face! Do you even remember you have a pivotal scene to shoot today?¡± The agent was beside herself with frustration. Was Giselle really going to shoot today¡¯s scenes in this state? She might as well be handing her rivals ammunition to mock her. Frowning, the agent sent an assistant to fetch some ice and a raw steak. ¡°You¡¯ve got half an hour before the first scene. Pray that the ice can take down some of that swelling.¡± Giselle, oblivious, was still fuming aboutst night¡¯s debacle. She could not fathom what Alyssa saw in Ivy. Why protect her so fiercely? She was already making inquiries into Ivy¡¯s background, determined to uncover the identity of the woman who had gained the olddy¡¯s favor. She had underestimated Ivy¡¯s cunning. The woman had curried favor with the old matriarch early on, ensuring that Balfour would have to consider his family¡¯s feelings even if he did not like her. And so, Balfour was wrapped around Ivy¡¯s little finger. Giselle gulped down the espresso her agent handed her, a ritual she followed every time she had to sober up after drinking through the night. Otherwise, her face would puff up like a pancake, a sight even she could not stomach. As expected, the director¡¯s face was thunderous when she finally got in front of the camera. He did not scold her directly but let loose on her assistant. ¡°What kind of management is this? Knowing she had an early call, how could you let her drinkst night? Look at those bloodshot eyes. They¡¯re clear as day on camera! How am I supposed to shoot this? Hmm? I¡¯m filming a youthful beauty, not an alcoholic!¡± The assistant, numb from the scolding, was coming to terms with the true nature of his job: to be everyone¡¯s punching bag. Sigh. Just stand there and take it.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Giselle knew she was not on her A-game today and quickly sent someone to fetch coffee and pastries to appease the director, proffering them as a peace offering. ¡°Director, I¡¯m so sorry. I knew we had id scenes today, butst night¡¯s engagement was unavoidable. You know how it is in our line of work¡­ Though the director epted her offering, he did not immediately soften. ¡°At your level of stardom, you still need to attend these social calls?¡± Giselle¡¯s face tightened. Just give her an out, for heaven¡¯s sake. Why the third degree? ¡°Director, you jest 1 may have been in the business for a while, but to call me a star is quite a stretch. Rest assured, my team will ensure this never happens again! Throwing her team under the bus to save her own skin was ssic Giselle. The director grunted nomittally. ¡°Alright, go wait on the side. We¡¯ll shoot your part once your face has de-puffed. Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 Giselle¡¯s smile was all sunshine and sweet tea, but inside, her thoughts were a tornado of curses. Did he really think he was some hotshot Hollywood director? This is from N?velDrama.Org. Strutting around in front of her, he was basically announcing to the whole crew that Giselle was on the outs. And she was not having it. ¡°Giselle, let¡¯s head back to the green room and take a breather. You must be beat fromst night¡¯s shoot,¡± one of the crew suggested, trying to steer clear of her brewing storm. Giselle shot him a look that could chill atte, keeping her fury bottled up until they were out of sight. Once safely in the green room, Giselle erupted. ¡°Are you aplete imbecile? Everyone knows I¡¯m off my game today, and you couldn¡¯t order a damn pizza ahead of time? Just had to wait for my say-so, huh? What good are you, blockhead? Huh?¡± Her assistant recoiled from her dagger-sharp nails while the agent kept a safe distance. Giselle was notorious for not caring for her image, and no amount of talking would save her feathers now. After she had vented, the results from her little investigation arrived. ¡°Pfft, what¡¯s the big deal? I thought Ivy came from some high-and-mighty family. Turns out she¡¯s not even upper-middle ss! Ha, with that kind of background, she thinks she canpete with me?¡± Giselleughed as she scrolled through her phone. Her assistant relieved to have dodged the bullet yet terrified at the rapid mood swings of his boss. ¡°So, Ivy¡¯s got a sister in the biz too, huh? Oh, Ivy, if you can¡¯t even get along with your own sister, how in the world do you expect to snag Mr. Howard?¡± Giselle¡¯s face was a mask of disdain. The Dunhill sisters, both actresses, were quite the talk of the town. Butpared to Ivy, who gained eight hundred thousand followers after a night, ra was rtively unknown. ra was just another small fry that the Hollywood tide could wash away in a heartbeat. ¡°Wonder how it feels watching your little sister outshine you, huh?¡± Giselle zoomed in on ra¡¯s photo, a smirk ying on her lips at the sight of her resemnce to Ivy. ¡°I can hardly wait for the day those two tear each other apart.¡± Herughter filled the room, unnerving her assistant. Giselle had been in the industry long enough to know how to get what she wanted. When movie star Giselle expressed interest in meeting with someone from ra¡¯s agency, the boss was all ears and charm. Giselle slid off her sunsses with a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. I¡¯m here because I¡¯m quite interested in one of your talents and want to coborate.¡± ¡°Which talent? If it¡¯s a chance to work with a star like you, anyone from our agency would jump at the opportunity!¡± Giselle¡¯s smile was as candid as it was calcted. ¡°Between us, you know how tricky casting can be. I¡¯ve got my eye on one of your actresses and came specifically to work with ra. Could you arrange a meeting?¡± ¡®ra?¡± The agency boss pondered for a moment. ra was not exactly a standout at the agency; he could not fathom why Giselle would want to team up with her. 2 93 9 ¡°ra¡¯s not exactly a headliner. Are you sure you¡¯re interested in her?¡± Giselle nodded, and the boss had no choice but to set up the meeting. Hemented the missed opportunity for his other talents, realizing that when someone¡¯s luck is in, nothing could stop it. ¡°ra, clear your schedule for this afternoon. You¡¯ve hit the jackpot. A movie star wants to see you,¡± he told her, his tone cooler when addressing his lesser-known charges. A movie star? Which one wants to meet me?¡± ra nced at her phone before pressing it back to her ear, double-checking that it was indeed her boss¡¯s number. Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 ¡°Just make sure you clear your schedule. Don¡¯t ask so many questions.¡± Of course, for a small-time actress like ra, her days were typically as clear as a cloudless sky. Looking at the disconnected call on her phone, ra found it odd, half wondering if her boss was sleepwalking through a dream. A movie star wanting to meet her? That was Hollywood fantasy stuff. Was it possible her lucky break was finally knocking at her door? Damn it, if Ivy could make it, why could she not? She scoffed at the memory of scrolling through tweets buzzing about Ivy¡¯stest film outtakes, praising her as ¡°a rare gem of beauty and talent.¡± Pub-lease! A bunch of tasteless twits. How was Ivy worthy of such poprity? She refreshed her feed again to see Ivy¡¯s follower count surge by 800,000 overnight. It nearly made ra¡¯s blood boil. She had been diligently curating her own social media presence, regrly posting wless selfies, yet she did not even have a tenth of Ivy¡¯s following. How was that fair? But now, it seemed to be her turn. It was a fantastic opportunity, even if she did not know which screen queen it was. If she could hit it off with the star, she mightnd a role in her next film. That should not be too hard, right? People like them had opportunities that others could only dream of. ra¡¯s excitement grew as she got dressed up for the asion. Just a morsel of opportunity from the star¡¯s table would be a feast for struggling actresses like herself. Still skeptical it was all some cruel joke by her agency, ra half-expected to walk into a prank. But when she entered the private room, there she was the screen queen Giselle herself, hiding behind her trademark oversized sunsses! ¡°Giselle! It really is you! I thought my boss was pulling my leg. I can¡¯t believe you wanted to meet me. What are the odds? I¡­ I¡¯m a die-hard fan. I¡¯ve watched every movie you¡¯ve made at least five times since your debut. If I had known I¡¯d be meeting you today, I would¡¯ve brought my collection for you to autograph.¡± ra¡¯s excitement was palpable. Giselle, who had climbed her way up from an underdog to the screen queen, was ra¡¯s personal benchmark of sess. Giselle, still behind her shades, just smiled. ¡°Never thought I¡¯de face to face with a fan!¡± Eagerly taking her seat across from her idol, ra gushed. ¡°In our agency, you¡¯d find a fan in every ten people. Your performances are ster; I can¡¯t figure out how you do it. You are just¡­ amazing!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After showering her withpliments, ra finally remembered to ask, ¡°Look at me rambling on. Why did you want to see me today?¡± Could this really be her big break? If Giselle could pull her into a movie, would she not be rocketing to stardom? ra could almost see the bright lights of her future. ¡°It¡¯s great to meet you for the first time. To be honest, I stumbled across your resume on a small website. I looked up some of your past work, and I think you have a real spark as an actress.¡± Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 ra had never expected to hear words of praiseing frorn a queen of the screen like Giselle! ¡°Giselle, you¡¯re making me blush with all thesepliments. I think you¡¯re giving me too much credit.¡± Giselle shook her head and said, ¡°Not at all. There¡¯s a world of difference between having genuine charisma and faking it. Nowadays, so many actors are marketing themselves on this supposed ¡®charm, but you can¡¯t turn a fake into the real deal, no matter how hard you try.¡± As Giselle spoke, ra was reminded of all the online adtion her sister Ivy received. She nodded emphatically, ¡°These days, with enough backing, even a dog can be touted as having charisma.¡± ¡°Ha, you hit the nail on the head!¡± Giselleughed. ¡°A talent like you not getting her break is truly a loss for the industry.¡± Sighing, Giselle¡¯s demeanor softened, a hint of worry for the state of the industry. ra felt a pang of self-pity. ¡°Giselle, to have your recognition is more than I could ask for. We little actors, we just need that one stroke of luck. If only a veteran would take us under their wing, we could really shine.¡± ra gazed at Giselle, her eyes almost begging for that very chance. After a moment of thought, Giselle suddenly asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, don¡¯t you have a sister?¡± At the mention of Ivy, ra¡¯s brows knitted as if she could squash a fly between them. ¡°Uh¡­ How do you know about her?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen some of your sister¡¯s work and heard a few whispers about her in the industry.¡± ra was curious, ¡°Whispers? Like what?¡± ¡°You¡¯re her sister, and you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with her?¡± At the mention of Ivy, ra¡¯s expression turned frosty, and she leaned back, putting distance between herself and Giselle. ¡°Giselle, to be frank, my sister and I don¡¯t get along. Not all siblings have to be close; everyone has their own way of getting along with each other. Besides, she moved out ages ago, and with her cutting ties, how are we supposed to know what she¡¯s up to?¡± Giselle caught on; ra was unaware of Ivy¡¯s marriage to the Howard family. ¡°That¡¯s a shame¡­¡± Giselle¡¯s furrowed brow did not escape ra¡¯s notice. ¡°What¡¯s a shame?¡± ra asked, puzzled. Why would someone like Giselle take such an interest in Ivy? ¡°Don¡¯t you know? She¡¯s got a powerful backer now. That¡¯s why she¡¯s got so many opportunities!¡± ¡°What?¡± ra was so shocked she almost fell across the table. ¡°What are you saying? That can¡¯t be right. You must be mistaken. How could Ivy possibly have a backer?¡± Giselle rolled her eyes behind her sunsses but sighed heavily. ¡°It seems Ivy really hasn¡¯t told your family a thing. She¡¯s got a wealthy patron supporting all her ventures. Otherwise, how do you exin her sudden rise from a mediocre actress to stardom after just a bit of a buzz? Can¡¯t you see that?¡± ra listened, her heart filling with even more discontent.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Where did Ivy get such a formidable supporter? And why her?¡± Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 Wasn¡¯t she all high and mighty before? It turned out she was nastier than the rest, such a schemer, snagged herself a sugar daddy! Giselle sipped her coffee to soothe her throat and continued, ¡°With her sugar daddy¡¯s clout, it won¡¯t be long before Ivy¡¯s name is up in lights, leaving us old-timers in the dust.¡± ra, never one to hide her feelings, looked visibly upset. Seizing the moment, Giselle prodded, ¡°Got Ivy¡¯s contact info? After all, as sisters, didn¡¯t she ever think of cutting you in on the action? With her backer¡¯s influence, tossing a few scraps your way shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want any part of that filthy business!¡± ra clenched her fists andshed out before catching herself and bowing her head in regret. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Giselle! That wasn¡¯t aimed at you. Ivy and I have some bad blood, so I got a bit carried away. Did I scare you?¡± Giselle, feigning empathy, nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No hard feelings between kin, right? If you can, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could help me get in touch.¡± ¡°What?¡± ra looked up, her expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. ¡°I admire her talent. I¡¯d love a chance to work with her.¡± Giselle¡¯s smile widened, her words catching ra off guard. ¡°You mean you want to work with her, not me?¡± ra¡¯s awkward grin betrayed her difort, herposure slipping. Giselle, satisfied, leaned back in her chair. ¡°ra, you¡¯re talented, but in this business, you need more than skill ¨C you need buzz. Once you¡¯re as hot as Ivy, I¡¯lle knocking for a coboration.. Right now, I¡¯d rather ride Ivy¡¯s coattails. Our movie would be a hit with her name attached. Who can turn down that kind of heat?¡± ra bit her lip, feeling utterly humiliated. Why did Ivy, who was not even here, still manage to steal what was hers? ¡°Giselle, you don¡¯t know the first thing about Ivy. Are you sure you want to work with her?¡± ra struggled to keep herposure as she spoke through clenched teeth. Giselle sighed as if pitying her naivety. ¡°In this business, does it really matter what kind of person she is? ra, when will you see the light? It¡¯s not about her or her talent; it¡¯s about the big shot backing her. If you had such a patron, I¡¯d be extending the olive branch to you today, eager for a coboration.¡± Giselle shook her head with feigned regret. ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯s a real shame. Talents like you should be in the spotlight. But your shot at fame was snatched away by someone like Ivy with a sugar daddy. It¡¯s such a waste.¡± Grinding her teeth, ra muttered, ¡°Exactly! Why should she get it all?¡± Her gaze drifted into the distance, filled with deep resentment. Giselle offered a few words of constion, ¡°Let it go, rx, and your chance wille around. If you can¡¯t wait, why not reach out to your sister? Maybe she can line up a role for you? She¡¯s got to have some pull in the industry by now!¡± Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 ra ground her teeth and mmed her hand down on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t need her pity! I, ra, would rather panhandle on the streets than take Ivy¡¯s charity!¡± A sly grin crossed Giselle¡¯s lips as she did not linger after achieving her goal, grabbing her purse and preparing to leave. ¡°Alright then! ra, no matter what, I¡¯m d to have met you. If the chance arises, I¡¯d love to coborate with you.¡± Once Giselle had left, ra exploded with rage. ¡°Bitch! They¡¯re all bitches!!!¡± ra could have never imagined that Ivy, who had sworn off entanglements with older men, would snag such a powerful sugar daddy! The thought of Ivy bing an inte sensation made ra¡¯s skin crawl with difort, a mix of jealousy and frustration gnawing at her. ra shot up from her seat with venom in her eyes. ¡°Ivy wants fame, huh? Well, let¡¯s show the world the disgraceful side of Ivy!¡± She cursed inside. She thought of someone she could use and pulled out her phone to contact a man listed as ¡°Raven.¡± [Raven, it¡¯s ra. I need a favor from you.] [What¡¯s up? Your problems are mine, too!] ra sent Ivy¡¯s photo to Raven and added, [This woman. I want you to grab her for me.] [Whoa, quite the looker!] Raven whistled upon receiving the photo. [What¡¯s your beef with this beauty?] ra tapped her phone impatiently. [Can¡¯t tell you now. Raven, are you up for this? I¡¯ll pay a deposit now, and once it¡¯s done, another hundred grand will be in your ount. If you¡¯re not game, I¡¯ll find someone else.] Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Raven¡¯s voice came through confidently, ¡°Kidnap her? There¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t dare! Give me the time and ce, and my boys will deliver a video you¡¯ll be satisfied with.¡± With Raven¡¯s agreement, a sinister smile spread across ra¡¯s face. The thought of Ivy¡¯s defilement going viral was almost too delicious, and she could barely contain a burst ofughter. ¡°Ha! Ivy, everyone¡¯s gonna see what trash you really are, and they¡¯ll spit in your face!¡± So what if Ivy was famous now? So what if she had a wealthy patron? Once she was tarnished and soiled, would her patron still want her? ra imagined Ivy¡¯s backer disgusted by her impurity, feeling utterly exhrated. All that was left was to watch the drama unfold. Meanwhile, Ivy remained blissfully unaware. Her day¡¯s work was done after wrapping up her scenes for the afternoon. She said goodbye to the crew and hopped in a cab to visit a bookstore she had been longing to browse. She was a bit of a sensation now, not swarmed by fans, but recognized on the street without causing a scene. The director had even advised her to savor these moments of anonymity, warning that once the movie hit, her fame might make it a hassle to just walk down the street. Ivy figured Colton was overestimating her impact. How could she be a star from just one movie? She was only focused on the new release she had been waiting for at her favorite bookstore. While perusing the shelves, she bumped into a few fans who recognized her. ¡°Excuse me, are you Ivy?¡± Ivy turned, her actor¡¯s makeup gone, revealing a fresh-faced beauty that made her seem even more radiant. Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 ¡°Mmm-hmm, that¡¯s me,¡± Ivy said, clutching the novel she had just picked off the shelf. It was her first time being recognized by a fan, and a blush crept up her cheeks involuntarily. ¡°Oh my gosh! I absolutely adore that trailer you were in, you were amazing, and you¡¯re so gorgeous! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re even prettier without makeup. Can I please get a selfie with you?¡± Ivy¡¯s face turned a deeper shade of red from thepliment. ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯d love to take a picture. I¡¯m not wearing any makeup, though. Is that alright?¡± She was worried the fan might be expecting to see her as close to her on-screen persona as possible. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The girl shook her head vigorously. ¡°Why would I mind? You¡¯re stunning just as you are!¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty adorable yourself. Happy to meet you,¡± Ivy said with a smile that reached her eyes, and they snapped the selfie. The fan¡¯s heart felt like it had been hit by a thunderbolt. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯ve gotta keep acting. You¡¯re going to be huge! And when you are, I¡¯ll be your number one fan!¡± Ivy nodded and promised with a smile. After the fan walked away, Ivy was still a bit dazed. ¡°So, this is what it feels like to meet a fan? It¡¯s magical how they get drawn in by the movie characters, and then they want to know what the real me is like.¡± She thought. Taking a deep breath, Ivy felt a wave of emotion from the fan¡¯s excitement. This was what it felt like to be liked and affirmed, a feeling she was not ustomed to as it was a rarity in her life. As she was about to pay for her book, Ivy encountered a couple. They stood to the side, holding a book and seemingly deep in discussion. The girl nudged the guy, who seemed bashful. Ivy noticed and turned around out of curiosity, asking, ¡°Everything okay? Do you guys need some help?¡± The girl had not expected Ivy to actually start a conversation with them. She let out an excited squeal before mping her hand over her mouth, remembering they were in a bookstore. ¡°Are¡­ Are you Ivy? I¡¯d recognize your face anywhere!¡± She had chased after celebrities before, even going to events to snap pictures, but frankly, while some stars were drop-dead gorgeous, others could not seem to detach from their photo edits. For many artists, seeing them in person was the moment she stopped being a fan. But Ivy was even more beautiful in real life, her skin so soft it looked like it could ripple with a touch, her features so delicate! Before she could dwell on it, she thrust her phone at her boyfriend, urging him to take a picture with Ivy. ¡°Big star, could you please take a photo with me?¡± Ivy nodded and then hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m still a newbie actress, not a big star yet.¡± With that, she ced her hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder in a friendly gesture. The fan was so thrilled she could hardly contain herself. Who could tell her why lvy smelled so wonderful? They took several photos until the girl was satisfied. ¡°Big star, no, Ivy, dear, can I post these on Twitter? Lots of people like you; they¡¯d love to see these pictures, too.¡± Ivy nodded. ¡°Of course, you can. Thank you for your support.¡± The fan nodded frantically. ¡°Do post more when you¡¯re not busy with shoots. Even a quick selfie will do for us. We¡¯re easy to please. Keep it up!¡± As the girl rambled on, Ivy maintained her cheerful demeanor without a hint of impatience. However, the scene was beginning to draw attention from others in the bookstore, which could lead to unnecessarymotion. Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 Finally, her boyfriend, red with embarrassment, came over and dragged her away. Ivy was still in awe. Could someone actually be her fan? Were they enchanted by the character she yed on screen or by Ivy herself, the actress? The couple continued their animated discussion about Ivy long after they had left: ¡°She smells amazing, and it¡¯s like it¡¯s her natural scent. Oh man, I love Ivy!¡± Her boyfriend had grown ustomed to his girlfriend¡¯s celebrity obsession and even engaged seriously in the conversation about their first impression of her. ¡°She¡¯s definitely gorgeous.¡± ¡°Right? I told you!¡± Ivy, just by standing there, exuded a natural ease, soft and unassuming, like an elegant lotus standing tall or a pearl that should be cherished in the palm of one¡¯s hand. Compliments always have a way of lifting one¡¯s spirits! Leaving the bookstore with a spring in her step, Ivy felt at ease, even as she walked through the alley she normally dreaded. But nobody could have predicted the mishap that was about to happen. Before she could react, a pair of hands from behind mped over her mouth and nose with a cloth that reeked of chemicals. Within three seconds, her consciousness slipped away. The shadowy figure swiftly dragged Ivy to a waiting van parked curbside and sped off into the night. On the groundy the book Ivy had just bought. ¡°Boss, how much are we getting for catching this chick? After all, she¡¯s a celeb. I saw her in the news just a while back.¡± One of the thugs casually lifted Ivy¡¯s arm, remarking with ill intent, ¡°Wow, what¡¯s with her skin? It¡¯s like baby skin!¡± The man they called Boss pped his hand away. ¡°Hands off! She¡¯s not for you to touch!¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m just curious, man. What makes this big star so different from us ordinary folk? Damn! Her skin¡¯s really different. Look at how pale and delicate her hands and feet are. It¡¯s like she¡¯s never had to walk a day in her life!¡± The other thugs, too curious to keep away, crowded around for a look. ¡°Do these actress types ever do any real work? She¡¯s got that glow!¡± Having dropped out of high school to run wild on the streets, these punks were now following their Boss-known in the underground as Raven-doing dirty work like this for their livelihood. Sometimes, the targets were challenging, raising the stakes and the danger, but the payoff was much sweeter. ¡°These people just show their faces on camera and don¡¯t lift a finger otherwise. They earn in a day what we couldn¡¯t make in eight lifetimes. It¡¯s just not fair, pfft.¡± Raven fiddled with his phone, shooting a message to ra, [The girl¡¯s in the van. What¡¯s your next move?] Upon reading the message, ra could not help but let out a wide grin. This was it; she felt a wave of relief wash over her. Of all people, Ivy deserved to be stomped down into the gutter. A star in the limelight? Please. ¡°She¡¯s all yours now. Do as you please. Consider it a gift for your boys. Let them have their fun!¡± Raven did not respond. ra was ruthless, alright. What kind of beef did she have with Ivy to want to ruin her like this? But for Raven and his crew, it was all business. Morals did not stand a chance against cold, hard cash.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 ¡°After it¡¯s done?¡± He inquired with a hint of impatience in his voice. ¡°Once the job is finished, I¡¯ll wire over the rest of the money as promised,¡± ra dered, having invested a hefty sum into this operation. ¡°Remember, I want pictures and videos!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Raven ryed ra¡¯s demands to his gang, and the motley crew of ruffians could not hide their twisted delight. ¡°Hey, boss, you were all ¡®hands off thedy¡¯ a minute ago, but it looks like this dame is destined for our little shindig,¡± one of the goons, a guy with a greasy mop of hair, sneered with a lecherous grin. ¡°Keep it together in the van, boys. We¡¯ll have our fun when we¡¯re in a secure spot,¡± Raven ordered with authority. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. None of them had ever been this close to a celebrity before, so just the sight of Ivy lying there was enough to get their blood racing and their excitement peaking. Meanwhile, Ivy¡¯s forehead creased with worry. The motion of the car was making her nauseous. Just as she was about to open her eyes, the realization of her predicament hit her she had been kidnapped! ¨C By whom? And what did they want? Afraid to give herself away, Ivy kept her eyes shut, feigning unconsciousness and eavesdropping on their conversation. ¡°Times are tough, man. With this many mouths to feed, I dunno how long that hundred grand is gonna last us.¡± The goon with the greasy hair lit a cigarette, and Ivy had to suppress a cough. ¡°If I had the chance, I¡¯d be a movie star too, prancing around on screen. I can do all that acting jazz, so why should pretty boys rake in all the dough?¡± His naive words were met withughter from his pals. ¡°You kidding? Ever look in a mirror, or are you too busy peeing without seeing? You think you¡¯ve got the chops for Hollywood? If you can make it, I¡¯m the next Leonardo,¡± another henchman with a buzz cut scoffed, mocking his brother-in-arms. ¡°Jealous, that¡¯s what you are. What¡¯s wrong with how I look? I¡¯m a regr Adonis!¡± The greasy-haired one protested, cing his hand near Ivy¡¯s topare, ¡°But seriously, how do these stars get such silky skin? I didn¡¯t have this soft touch as a kid.¡± Ivy felt a stranger¡¯s proximity, causing her skin to crawl. The conversation revealed there were several men in the vehicle with her. What were they nning? She was terrified and wanted to pull away from the intruding hand, but she could not risk exposing her awareness what might happen if they realized she was awake. not knowing ¡°Ha! It¡¯s all in the genes, my friend. My hands are way nicer than yours. You¡¯ve got mitts like you¡¯ve been baling hay all your life. And let¡¯s face it, apart from chain-smoking and card games, you¡¯re a roughneck through and through, dreaming of the silver screen,¡± the buzz-cut man said, dangling a cigarette from his lips. The group bantered until they arrived at a derelict building. Ivy was stiff with fear as she was carried to a makeshift bed. ¡°Heh, so Boss, can we get started now? Who¡¯s up first? When I was carrying her, I could smell her. She¡¯s sweet these starlets really are something else,¡± the greasy-haired one said, rubbing his hands with barely contained eagerness. With a cigarette hanging from his mouth, Raven did not share his urgency. ¡°Boss, shall we both go in after you finish that smoke?¡± Seeing no objection from Raven, the greasy- haired one motioned to the buzz cut to join him. Raven stayed silent, allowing the two to advance. But they had not expected the woman, who had been lying lifelessly on the rickety bed only moments before, to be sitting upright now, ring at them with a fierce, defensive look in her eyes. The greasy-haired goon and the buzz-cut man exchanged nces before spreading out to nk Ivy. ¡°Boss, Boss! She¡¯s awake,e quick!¡± Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 ¡°What the heck, how¡¯s that even possible?¡± Raven scowled, flicking his cigarette butt to the ground and crushing it with a twist of his boot. ¡°How could she wake up so soon? You guys pulling one over on me?¡± But as Raven drew closer, he locked eyes with Ivy¡¯s lucid gaze. Man, those peepers were something else. No wonder she was a star! He was not one for fancy words, this roughneck. All he knew was he had never seen anyone as stunning as Ivy. ¡°Who are you people? What do you want with me?¡± Ivy¡¯s voice quivered as she huddled into a corner. She had scoped out the ce already. It was a wreck, with no windows, wind whistling through every crack-a derelict building forsaken mid-construction. ¡°So, you really did wake up, huh? Tsk, tsk, tsk. Don¡¯t you worry about who we are. You just remember you¡¯re gonna keep uspany for a bit,¡± one of the goons snickered. Ivy¡¯s skin crawled with fear. Why? She had no beef with these thugs. Why target her? ¡°You¡­you guys¡­ I¡¯ve done nothing to you. Why are you doing this to me?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The buzz-cut man, Raven and the otherckeys did not give a damn about Ivy¡¯s pleas. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Don¡¯t touch me! Let me go, and we can talk, anything you want¡­ Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m sick and it¡¯s contagious.¡± At the mention of sickness, the buzz-cut man recoiled. ¡°Sick? Who are you trying to fool? You look all pristine and delicate, not a hint of illness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious! You know how it is, with all the schmoozing in showbiz. I¡¯ll be straight with you-I¡¯ve got¡­ A certain kind of illness¡­. My thin frame, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t eat a thing. I¡¯ve got no quarrel with you. I don¡¯t want to drag you down with me. Why are you doing this? Let¡¯s sit down and have a chat. I¡¯m not long for this world. Can¡¯t have you guys cutting your lives short, too, right?¡± Even though the starlet looked tempting, none of them wanted to catch whatever she was peddling. And truth be told, they all knew the kind of sex mess that could happen in showbiz. Why else would ra send them to corner a celebrity like Ivy? ¡°Come on, don¡¯t all you rich folks pride yourselves on being clean? How¡¯d you catch something like that?¡± Raven settled back, lighting another cigarette. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m just a small-time actress. I have no control¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s voice broke, tears welling up. Her acting chops might have been green, but they were more than enough to handle these brutes. With a sob, she covered her face and wept. ¡°Truth be told, not even my agent knows. I only spilled ¡¯cause I was cornered now. I¡¯m just a walking corpse with a pretty face, sometimes even less free than you guys!¡± The buzz-cut man softened, seeing the beauty in tears. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you celebs had it rough¡­ But we took a job, and we gotta deliver. We can¡¯t let you walk out unscathed, or we can¡¯t face the music! We won¡¯t touch you, but we gotta strip you down, take some photos!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes, red-rimmed, lifted to meet theirs. ¡°Even if I die, I need to know why. Who did I cross? Who wants me gone so badly they¡¯d send you¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t say! That¡¯s the rule! Look, let¡¯s be considerate here and make it quick. Strip yourself, save us all some trouble.¡± Ivy shivered, realizing they had not abandoned the idea ofying hands on her. ¡°I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m sick for your own good/Did you ever think, the one sending you to harm me, knowing full well I¡¯m contagious, why would they risk you getting close to me? It shows they don¡¯t just want me gone-they don¡¯t care about you either. How can you be sure they¡¯ll keep their promise and pay you off? Guys, whatever she¡¯s paying you, I¡¯ll triple it, no, tenfold, and I can wire it now! But if I¡¯m paying you ten times more, you¡¯ll have to do me the favor of bringing the person who ordered the hit. How about it?¡± Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be getting a better deal?¡± Tenfold? The ears of several associates perked up at the mention of the number. A million? That figure was far more enticing than the peanuts ra had offered them. Raven flicked the ash from his cigarette and scoffed, ¡°My boys here may be green, but they¡¯re not stupid. You think you can y me? Do you even have that kind of cash? You¡¯re just the vor of the month, sweetheart, and I bet your movie paycheck hasn¡¯t even cleared. Don¡¯t y the tycoon if your pockets are empty!¡± Ivy realized then that Raven was the linchpin of this motley crew. She turned her full attention to Raven, ¡°Boss, I might not have more, but I do have a million! How much should I wire you right now? Just let me go and bring in the one who¡¯s pulling your strings!¡± Determination filled her eyes. ¡°Boss, she sounds legit. If she¡¯s got the dough, we could live it up for a while with that cool million!¡± The buzz-cut man was visibly excited, Ivy¡¯s offer dangling before him like a juicy steak too tempting to resist. After a moment of thought, Raven said, ¡°Alright, if you say your ount¡¯s that fat, let¡¯s skip the chatter. Transfer the money, and we¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± Ivy nodded eagerly. ¡°Done.¡± The buzz-cut man¡¯s eyes sparkled at the prospect of cash, and he was already rubbing his hands together in anticipation. Raven gestured with a tilt of his chin, ¡°Give her the phone.¡± The buzz-cut man ¡°What¡¯s the PIN?¡± handed over the phone, but with it in his grip, Ivy could not operate it. Weighing her life against the numbers, Ivy did not hesitate and shared her payment PIN. Her ount was linked to a secondary card from Balfour Howard, which she had never touched. Any significant transaction would instantly notify Balfour. She hoped he would understand. Ding-dong! The notification chime rang out, and Raven¡¯s eyes widened as the banking app shed with their ount bnce, indeed, up by a cool million! They had never seen their bank bnce skyrocket by so many zeros in one go! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Boss, we hit the jackpot this time! All that cash!¡± They had never imagined Ivy actually had ess to such funds. Throughout the ordeal, Ivy¡¯s heart was in her throat, but thankfully, the transaction went through. Aside from Balfour¡¯s secondary ount, her other cards were bone dry, every penny used to pay off, debts. In front of this gang, however, she had to maintain herposure. Meanwhile, Balfour was working at the office when his phone buzzed with a notification for a substantial card transaction. ¡°What?¡± It was the secondary card he had set up for Ivy, but she had never used it before. Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 All of a sudden, she spent a million bucks today? What on earth did she buy? To Balfour, a million was just a drop in the bucket, but it was unlike Ivy to spend such a hefty sum all at once. Knowing Ivy, she would not touch his money without a good reason. What had happened? Something felt off, and Balfour immediately made a call. But, to his surprise, the call went straight to voicemail. This was not normal! Balfour, increasingly worried, furrowed his brows and reached out to the film crew to check if Ivy was on set. The crew member on the other end replied truthfully, ¡°Mr. Howard, Ivy wrapped up her scenes early this afternoon and left. She mentioned something about browsing a bookstore.¡± Balfour hung up, puzzled. Browsing a bookstore? Why would her phone be off, then? He then called home, only to find out Ivy was not there either. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. With a sense of urgency, he stood up, pushed open his office door, andmanded his assistant Quinton, ¡°Track Ivy¡¯s phone location. I need to know where she is right now!¡± ¡°Right away, sir!¡± Quinton did not know what was going on, but by the looks of Balfour¡¯s face, he did not dare ask and immediately ordered the tech team to start tracking. Meanwhile, in the abandoned skyscraper, Raven and his gang, who were not exactly schrs, had managed to switch off Ivy¡¯s phone but hadpletely forgotten about the possibility of phone tracking, leaving them unprepared. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Boss, this money was a piece of cake! A whole million bucks!¡± said the buzz-cut man, squatting on the ground, unable to stop smiling at the bank card bnce. ¡°This is way better than that ra chick, giving us just a little down payment, treating us like we¡¯re some street beggars!¡± The buzz-cut man was easily satisfied; a million dors was a fortune he had never even dreamed of. But Raven thought differently. If this woman could cough up a million without batting an eye, that meant she could give them more. It should not be too hard to squeeze her for a little extra, right? Ivy watched them quietly, guessing that they would probably get greedy. No matter what, as long as she could buy some time, that was all that mattered! Would Balfour have noticed the transfer? He was smart; he should have sensed that something was off by now. Back at Howard Group¡¯s tech department, everyone was fervently working to pinpoint Ivy¡¯s location. ¡°Mr. Howard, we¡¯ve got a location,¡± the technician reported, presenting a tablet to Balfour. ¡°The satellite has located the individual in question in an unmarked area. It appears to be an abandoned skyscraper that¡¯s been deserted for a couple of years.¡± Balfour¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°How far? How long will it take to get there from here?¡± ¡°About 60 kilometers. At top speed, it¡¯ll take around an hour.¡± ¡°Too long. Isn¡¯t there a quicker route?¡± An hour was a lifetime. There was no telling what those kidnappers might do to Ivy in that time. He could not wait another second; he had to get there fast! ¡°There is another path, Mr. Howard, but it¡¯s quite rough. It could be dangerous to rush it. You could take the underpass to the mountain road. It¡¯s a half-hour trip, but the mountain pass is the risky part-narrow and full of twists. Not exactly ideal for a high-speed chase.¡± Balfour did not wait to hear about the dangers; he had already made up his mind. We take that route. Let¡¯s go!¡± No matter the risks, if it meant saving time, it was worth it. Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 After snuffing out his cigarette, Raven turned toward Ivy with a sly grin creeping across his face, edging closer to her with calcted steps. ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s just say today¡¯s scuffle was a quirky twist of fate, right? But don¡¯t you think a million bucks is a bit on the low. side? Maybe that amount¡¯could be¡­ Nudged upward?¡± Ivy had seen thising from miles away. ¡°Look, big guy, you can skip the small talk. Money¡¯s no object; I can offer you a better deal, but I¡¯ve got a few conditions,¡± Ivy cut him off, assertive and straight to the point. Raven did not get ruffled; he just nodded, showing a rare glimpse of patience. ¡°Lay it on me. If your terms are fair, we¡¯re game. My crew and I are out here hustling for a fat stack of cash. Whatever you need, consider it done!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ivy stated, ¡°First, you don¡¯ty a finger on me. That¡¯s non-negotiable and, frankly, for your own good. I¡¯ve got a condition I¡¯d rather not talk about. With the dough I¡¯m offering, you¡¯ll have no trouble finding other women. You wouldn¡¯t want to catch anything, would you?¡± The buzz-cut man nodded in agreement. ¡°Rest easy on that score; we wouldn¡¯t dream of adding complications to our lives.¡± Raven rapped on the bed frame. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hear the rest of your demands.¡± ¡°Second,¡± Ivy locked eyes with him. ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned it. I want the person who put you up to this kidnapping to be delivered to me. The money¡¯s negotiable.¡± Raven and the buzz-cut man exchanged a nce. That was it? Ivy¡¯s demands were surprisingly reasonable. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared we¡¯ll take your cash and ditch you?¡± Raven asked. Ivy smirked. ¡°I¡¯m already trapped here; what more is there to fear? You work for money, and I can give you more. Why wouldn¡¯t you take the offer? I¡¯m sure my requests are well within your wheelhouse.¡± Ivy just wanted to ensure her safety and find out who was behind this. The buzz-cut man stood back, listening to the boss haggle with Ivy. Though he thought a million was already a hefty sum, money was money-the more, the merrier, right? ¡°I can handle that broad easy peasy,¡± he boasted brashly. ¡°I¡¯ll drag her here myself!¡± Raven shot him a warning re. If he made it sound too easy, what leverage would they have left to negotiate with Ivy? Ivy continued, ¡°As for the price, just name it. If I can swing it, I¡¯ll give you the nod on the spot. If I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t string you along.¡± Raven decided to cut to the chase, ¡°I won¡¯t gouge you-toss in another two mil!¡± He held up two fingers to punctuate his demand. She pondered silently, not responding immediately. ¡°Give me a moment to think.¡± The buzz-cut man was uncertain about Ivy¡¯s reaction. Could it be that she could note up with that kind of money? Raven observed Ivy¡¯s expressions closely, but she did not seem overly distressed. ¡°Okay,¡± Ivy finally replied after a pause, giving a decisive answer. ¡°You¡¯re on! That puts ys at three million! We¡¯re hitting the jackpot, boys. We¡¯re millionaires!¡± The buzz- cut man could not contain his excitement, jumping up and down. He threw himself at Raven, patting his back vigorously to convey his thrill. Ivy added, ¡°Bring that woman to me, and you¡¯ll see the transferplete.¡± Needless to say, the sight of all that money had these thugs seeing dor signs. Snatching ra was a walk in the park for them. Leaving the buzz-cut man to watch, Ivy, Raven took the rest of theirckeys and set out to grab ra. Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 As Ivy watched them go, she curled up in the corner of her bed, hugging her knees to her chest, silent, refusing to engage with the buzz-cut thug guarding her. Only now did she know the guy¡¯s name was Jack. From N?velDrama.Org. She was especially longing for Balfour¡¯s arrival, wondering if he would rescue her. When those two goons brought in the culprit, she was supposed to make the transfer. But the credit limit on the card Balfour gave her was maxed out, and if he did not show up in time, she was afraid this time she might¡­. A sourness tickled Ivy¡¯s nose, but she knew tears were thest thing she needed. Yet, she could not help but remember the previous night at home, with Balfour and herself each at their desks, buried in their work. They did not talk much, and Balfour¡¯s affections were for someone else, but just being in the same room with him, sitting in silence, was enough to give Ivy a sense of peace. This stark contrast between the warmth of the Howard residence and the chilling, unfinished building she was in now was almost too much to bear. She yearned to leave this ce, return to the Howard family home, and sleep soundly in her own bed. Just moments ago, she had been mentally exhausted from dealing with the thugs, and now, though she had caught her breath, she could not truly rx, leaning powerless against the wall. The damp, cold odor seeped from the stained wall, causing Ivy to furrow her brow involuntarily. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jack flipping a switchde, a silent warning that any thoughts of escape were futile. Meanwhile, Raven had texted ra toe downstairs. ¡°Is your task done?¡± ra asked, puzzled. It seemed too quick. There¡¯s been a little hup. Ivy¡¯s in our car, and we want to ensure we have the right person. You shoulde and identify her, just to be sure,¡± Raven lied smoothly, knowing ra¡¯s eagerness to see Ivy¡¯s downfall. Sure enough, ra immediately asked for his location. ¡°We¡¯re at the corner under your building, in a blind spot for the cameras. Wear a hat so you don¡¯t leave any evidence.¡± Fully disguised, ra headed downstairs, not knowing that her eagerness to witness Ivy¡¯s defeat led her straight into a trap-a pair of strong hands mped over her mouth and nose. Why? She could only feel the world spinning before copsing into unconsciousness. One of these thugs, Blondie, dragged ra into the car. Once they left the city, the excitement was evident on his face as he eximed, ¡°Boss, that trick was genius. The minute ra heard Ivy was caught, she couldn¡¯t sit still! What¡¯s the deal with these two ladies anyway? Why does she hate Ivy so much?¡± Raven drove calmly while replying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it always the same with people? It¡¯s either fame or fortune. And between women, it might also be over a man, just like guys who fight over girls.¡± ¡°Man, I never realized how scary a woman could be when she¡¯s out for blood!¡± Raven red, reminding him to stay focused. ¡°All we need to do is fulfill Ivy¡¯s request and wait for the transfer. Don¡¯t worry about the rest. Just make sure our guest doesn¡¯t wake up and start screaming.¡± ¡°Heh, got it, Boss! I¡¯m just not used to seeing this much cash, so I¡¯m a bit excited. Hey, Boss, after this job, let¡¯s go abroad. No one knows us there; we can start fresh, maybe start a business or something!¡± Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 Raven was practically giddy at the thought of being flush with cash. ¡°Yeah. With this kind of dough, we guys can hit the road and go wherever we want!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ivy had not expected them to bring the person back so soon, let alone that the person in question would be her half-sister, ra! ¡°ra?¡± Ivy¡¯s brows furrowed deep with concern. Even though her rtionship with ra was rocky, she never imagined her sister would stoop so low as to kidnap her. She had already moved out from the Dunhill mansion, so why could ra not just leave her be? What more did she want? To think ra would resort to such cruel and underhanded tactics against her kin. Had Ivy ever wronged her sister so grievously? After a rough ride, ra, too, came to her senses as she was unceremoniously dumped onto the cold floor, her hands bound behind her back. Regaining consciousness, ra demanded with fury, ¡°Have you all lost your minds? We had a deal. I was supposed to wire the money after the job was done. Why on earth have you tied me up? You¡¯ve made a mistake!¡± ¡°No mistake here. We tied you up because your offer just didn¡¯t cut it,¡± retorted one of the thugs as he roughly helped her to sit up, facing lvy, who was tied up on the bed. ra was stunned. Seeing Ivy unharmed, she snapped, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why haven¡¯t you laid a finger on that wretch? What are you waiting for? Strip her down already!¡± The roughnecks remained motionless at ra¡¯smand. Ivy let out a coldugh. ¡°No matter how much you bark orders at them, they won¡¯t listen. Want to know why? Because they work for me now! ra, it¡¯s a taste of your own medicine. Whatever you wanted them to do to me, they¡¯ll now do to you. You were so eager to see action? Well, enjoy the show.¡± Before Ivy could finish, the thugs closed in on ra, who began to shuffle back in terror, ¡°You¡­ You lunatics, how could you turn on me like this? I already paid you a down payment. Don¡¯t you want the rest of the money?¡± One of the thugs, with a sneer, dismissed her, ¡°Quit ying the poor card with us. That chump change? You think we¡¯re beggars? No wonder you can¡¯t hold a candle to Ivy. She¡¯s already wired us a cool million. You say you look a bit like Ivy, but damn, the difference in ss couldn¡¯t be starker.¡± ¡°Of course, she looks somewhat like me. It¡¯s because we¡¯re half-sisters!¡± Ivy interjected coldly from behind. This revtion shocked the thugs. ¡°So you two are¡­¡± ¡°Exactly what you¡¯re thinking. She¡¯s my half-sister, my oh-so-wonderful big sis. ra, I¡¯ve already moved out. What have I possibly done to tick you off so much that you¡¯d have them ruin me?¡± Ivy still wanted to know what was going through ra¡¯s head. Why all this? If it were not for ra hiring these thugs, both of them could be safe and sound in their own territories. But now, Ivy¡¯s heart was tight with fear, worried these thugs might double-cross her even after getting paid. ¡°Ivy, you wretch! You¡¯ve crossed me just by existing. You make me sick to my stomach. I want you wiped off the face of this earth!¡± ra screamed, her body slumping against the concrete b. Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 Ivy regarded her with a detached indifference, the same old script she had heard ad nauseam. She did not think she had done anything wrong. ra¡¯s distaste for her was ra¡¯s own problem, a twisted knot in her psyche! Back home, her mother always insisted that Ivy give ra some ck. But it never made sense to her. ra was the older sister, and more often than not, ra was the one who messed up. Why was it always her, the younger sibling, who had to step back and yield? ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me? The one who should vanish isn¡¯t me; it¡¯s you! If you disappear, you¡¯ll never have to see me again, and I won¡¯t make you sick!¡± 3 With that, Ivy turned to Raven and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there gawking. You want the rest of the money, don¡¯t you? Whatever she told you to do to me, do it to her now. Get moving!¡± Ivy dered coldly. ra panicked as the thugs advanced on her. ¡°What? Don¡¯t listen to her. What money could she have? How much do you want? I¡¯ll get it for you, Raven. We¡¯ve known each other forever! You can¡¯t do this to me¡­¡± Blondie suddenly grabbed ra¡¯s ankle, and she began to struggle wildly, kicking out with her legs. But a man¡¯s strength was too much for her, and she was crudely dragged away. Even though ra had wronged her, Ivy felt ufortable with the scene and turned her face away. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted us to do this to lvy? Even told us to take some ¡®exciting¡¯ photos to send to you. Why the frantic struggle when it¡¯s your turn? You know fear, huh?¡± Raven said with disdain. ra kept struggling, shouting all the while. Hearing Raven¡¯s words, Ivy could not help but feel the irony. What lengths would ra go to destroy her? This was beyond simple dislike. What vendetta did ra harbor to go to such extremes? ¡°All my life, I¡¯ve never wronged you, yet you¡¯re hell-bent on ruining me! ra, youreuppance is here. me yourself!¡± ¡°Ptooey!¡± ra suddenly jerked her head up and spat viciously in Ivy¡¯s direction. ¡°What¡¯s your act about, Ivy? Wasn¡¯t it you who stole everything from me? If not for you, I would have landed thatmercial; it would¡¯ve been me who caught Colton¡¯s eye; it should be me, ra, in the spotlight, not you!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Ivy was incredulous. ¡°What have I stolen from you? I was just looking for a regr job; you were the one who wouldn¡¯t let it go, forcing me to fight back. You lost themercial because of your own actions! I did the ad because they wantedpensation for the loss! It all happened unexpectedly. How can you say I stole from you? ra, stop being so domineering. I¡¯m not the little girl I used to be. You should understand that not everything good is yours by default. What you want, you should earn with your own merit, not through these crooked schemes!¡± Raven, growing impatient, cut off their back-and-forth debate. ¡°Enough. You two can catch upter. Let¡¯s get on with her second request. Prepare to transfer the money.¡± As he spoke, his hand caressed ra¡¯s face. ¡°Whoa! ra, your skin is soft!¡± Jack said from the side, ¡°Just looking at her face, you¡¯d never guess she could be so vicious.¡± ¡°Man, she¡¯s as nasty as theye. Today, we¡¯re just doing a public service!¡± Raven pinned down ra. No matter how much Ivy resented ra/she could not bear to watch this y out and blurted out, ¡°Wait!¡± Raven turned his head irritably, ¡°What now? Can¡¯t you get it all out at once? Don¡¯t you know how much men hate being interrupted at times like these?¡± Ivy frowned, hesitated momentarily, and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let her go. Consider her capture as fulfilling the second request. That¡¯s plenty.¡± Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 On the other side of the city, Balfour was barreling down the winding road toward Ivy¡¯sst known location. He had roared out of his garage in the vintage muscle car he used to race. Only a beast like that could guarantee top speed on these treacherous hills. Quinton was trailing in his car, clearly outmatched. Despite leaving at the same time, Balfour had already left them in the dust. With his face etched with worry, Quinton nced at the blinking dot on his tablet. ¡°Can¡¯t we go any faster? We¡¯re miles behind the Boss now. If the boss headed into that derelict skyscraper alone, he would be walking into danger.¡± The driver in front responded, ¡°I¡¯m flooring it already, but there¡¯s a hairpin turn up ahead. Can¡¯t push it more without risking a spinout.¡± When taking such turns, Balfour did not even think about slowing down. He let the inertia swing the car around the mountain¡¯s bends and then wrenched the steering wheel hard on the corners. That¡¯s how he maintained breakneck speed. Of course, Balfour would not be going in alone. Another team from the police was closing in from above, their helicopter slicing through the air. ¡°Faster!¡± Since confirming Ivy¡¯s disappearance, Balfour had been virtually silent. All he could picture were Ivy¡¯s fearful expressions and her panicked gestures. His greatest fear was arriving toote to prevent the worst. Just yesterday, Ivy had been sitting calmly in front of him, reviewing her script. Not even a whole day had passed, and now she was in the clutches of who knows who! Balfour had never regretted anything more than not insisting on a chauffeur for Ivy. Speed up! Behind his visor, Balfour¡¯s gaze was icy cold. Saving Ivy was the only priority. Once she was safely back by his side, he vowed to uncover who had dared toy a finger on her. Raven, upon hearing Ivy¡¯s words, was taken aback. Here ra was, scheming Ivy¡¯s downfall, yet Ivy was the one showingpassion.¡± It was clear now why Ivy had always been the good guy. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You did your job bringing her to me. Now let her go,¡± Ivy ordered. At the sight of their loosening grip, ra shouted, ¡°Yes! Let me go! Don¡¯t touch me-go to her, go to that woman! Ivy¡¯s still pure, a virgin! y with her, but leave me alone!¡± Ivy was stunned by the cold return for her kindness, her eyes wide with shock. Jack clicked his tongue. ¡°Man, the difference between people is just night and day. No wonder Ivy¡¯s the star.¡± ¡°Bullshit! That tramp stole everything from me to get famous. Just go to her and leave me be, will you?¡± ra continued to urge them toward Ivy. Sadly for her, their current employer was Ivy, and since Ivy had given the order to let ra off, they were not about to disobey. What if Ivy decided not to pay? This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ivy, you sure about this? Once we st¨®p, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 Ivy scowled, feeling a wave of revulsion as ra spewed her venomous words. But, in the end, she reluctantly nodded. ¡°I made the offer, and I¡¯ll stand by my word. You¡¯ve essentially met both my requests, so I can wire you the full amount. Let¡¯s put an end to all this tiresome business, shall we?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ra¡¯s ears perked up, defiance etched on her face. ¡°How much is she paying you? You¡¯re so eager to do her bidding? Ignorant fools¡­¡± But Blondie was not one to take an insult lying down. Heshed out with a p that echoed through the room. ¡°You, a woman who can¡¯t even scrape together a few thousand, dare to mock our new employer?¡± The force of the p sent ra staggering, herposure teetering on the edge as she fought the urge to flee. ¡°She¡¯s giving us three million! Not like you, pinching pennies! No wonder you can¡¯t make it big. You¡¯re destined to be a D-lister for life!¡± ra, now frantic, retorted, ¡°Ah! Who do you think you are? What do you know? How dare you judge me! Shameless cur, following anyone who waves a bit of cash your way! What do you know?¡± ra was no longer their boss, and Blondie and his gang had no reason to put up with her insolence. Her harsh words were too much to bear, and with full force, Blondie¡¯s p sent ra tumbling to the ground, a pained grunt escaping her lips. ¡°Ah-You lunatics¡­ How dare youy hands on me! Wait until I get out of here; none of you will escape!¡± Even in such a wretched state, ra¡¯s pride had her issuing threats. Ivy, on edge, worried when Balfour would appear and terrified they would discover she was broke, felt anxiety engulfing her. ¡°Enough, no need for violence. If it weren¡¯t for capturing her, we wouldn¡¯t be getting Ivy¡¯s hefty bounty today!¡± With a mocking smile, Jack added, ¡°Who knows, today might just be the highlight of her pathetic life. Three million, her most valuable moment yet.¡± ra had not anticipated Ivy would offer such a high price to have her taken. Where did she get all that money? Three million to her familyst time, and now another three million? ¡°Ptooey, you idiots actually believe her? She was penniless when she got kicked out of the Dunhill family! Rather than wait for her imaginary three million, you might as well take my fifty thousand and leave. Just watch. You¡¯ll end up with nothing!¡± ra, her mouth stained with blood from the p, looked down on this group of greedy thugs. ¡°Do you really think everyone is as foolish as you? Ivy is nothing like you small-time performers. Her net worth is beyond your wildest dreams. Plus, she¡¯s a quicker payer than you. She¡¯s already deposited a million in our ount as a down payment. Unlike you, who thinks about installments for a mere few thousand!¡± Blondie¡¯s mouth ran faster than his brain, yelling out the whole truth. Ivy kept silent, though her back was slick with sweat. She feared they would find out she was, in fact, out of money. ra, miserable herself, had no intention of letting Ivy off the hook. Even if she genuinely did not have a dime, what good would it do to expose Ivy in front of these thugs? Both of them were tied up. If they learned there was no moneying from Ivy, would they show mercy to her? No! They might just do away with both of them! Ivy could not fathom ra¡¯s thought process. All she hoped was for Balfour to show up soon and whisk her away from this nightmare. For some reason, she steadfastly believed that Balfour would sense something was wrong ande to her rescue just in time. It was this belief alone that had sustained her thus far. Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough chit-chat. If Ivy says that¡¯s where we draw the line, then our job just got a whole lot easier,¡± said Raven with a smirk, cocking an eyebrow at Ivy. ¡°So, Ivy, decided which card you¡¯re gonna use to settle the bill?¡± The inevitable moment had arrived. Ivy feignedposure as she gestured for Blondie to hand her the phone. ¡°I haven¡¯t blown through my acting fee yet, but I can¡¯t remember which card¡¯s got the dough. I¡¯ll need to check¡­¡± Blondie¡¯s eyes widened with envy. Was this what it was like to be loaded? So rich you could not keep track of where your money was? ¡°No rush. We¡¯ve got all the time in the world to swipe everyst one until we hit that remaining two million mark. I promise you¡¯ll walk out of this dump unscathed today,¡± Raven said with a grin, though there was a shadow of malice in his eyes. ¡°But if it doesn¡¯t add up to three million, well, we¡¯ll have to find another way.¡± It was a clear test, and Ivy maintained her cool, responding with a slight smile, ¡°No need to worry. I¡¯m the one who proposed this partnership. Where would I get the confidence from if I didn¡¯t have the funds?¡± Raven and Ivy locked gazes, neither willing to back down first. Ivy knew that looking away would be a sign of defeat, and even if she was penniless, she had to y the part of the wealthy patron. Eventually, Raven was the one to look away. ¡°Good. As long as you¡¯ve got the money, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Blondie stepped forward, phone in hand, and opened Ivy¡¯s payment app for her to choose a card. ¡°Let¡¯s skip the bottom card-that¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯s. Try this one first; it¡¯s apanion card to a ck card.¡± Ivy¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and it seemed like a tant show-off to ra. Why should Ivy get to live sofortably, so smoothly, after leaving home? And with a boyfriend, no less! Ugh! What boyfriend? More like a sugar daddy! Had Ivy not been kicking and screaming against an arranged marriage not so long ago? Seeing Ivy apparently doing better than herself, ra seethed with difort. Between the two of them, only she was meant to be on top! ¡°Oh, cut the act, Ivy. What man would willingly spend so much on a woman like you? Stiff as a board and charmless-Ptooey! A man must be blind to fall for you!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ivy replied with a calm smile, ¡°Can¡¯t help it, my man¡¯s got excellent taste, and that¡¯s none of your concern. Whether he¡¯s willing to foot my bills or not, time will tell.¡± Her words were infuriating, and when applied to ra, their cutting power seemed to multiply tenfold. ra¡¯s chest heaved with rage, and if she were not tied up, she might have lunged at Ivy to tear her mouth apart. Blondie, oblivious to the bickering women, simply asked Ivy, ¡°What¡¯s the PIN?¡± ¡°100008,¡± Ivy rattled off without hesitation. ¡°Insufficient funds. Please try another card.¡± Blondie nced at Raven, who motioned for him to continue. ¡± ¡°My bad, I might¡¯ve maxed it outst month on a shopping spree abroad. Haven¡¯t topped it up this month yet,¡± Ivy bluffed nonchntly, acting as though it was only a matter of time before she could fork out three million dors with one of her cards, without a hint of panic. Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 Raven and his crew did not suspect a thing. Only ra was sneering, ¡°Idiots, she¡¯s broke as a joke, and you¡¯re falling for it? If you had any brains, you¡¯d be tearing Ivy a new one right now, snapping some juicy pics, and selling them to the tabloids for a quick buck, hahaha¡­¡± Ivy remained cool as a cucumber. ¡°Ignore her. Try the card ending in ¡¯84, see if there¡¯s any cash left on it.¡± With Ivy appearing totally unruffled, Raven and the others decided to give it a shot. Balfour arrived before the cops. The thunderous noise of the helicopter was bound to alert the thugs holed up in the derelict building. ¡°Mr. Howard, we¡¯re ready tond.¡± Eventually, they opted for a clearing a couple of blocks away. Even though it was almost a kilometer from the unfinished building, it was the best they could do under the circumstances. Balfour grunted, his gaze icy as frost. ¡°The number of kidnappers is unclear; I¡¯ll go in first.¡± ¡°Boss! You can¡¯t go alone¡­¡± Quinton protested. Hearing that Mr. Howard was risking his neck, the cops wanted to intervene. ¡°Boss, you said it yourself. We don¡¯t know how many there are. Charging in blind could spook them, making the rescue even more difficult!¡± Quinton reasoned, knowing the boss was acting out of desperation. ¡°Mr. Howard, the helicopter hasnded. The backup will be here in two minutes. Please, stay cool and wait to move with us!¡± Balfour clenched his fists. Waiting another two minutes while Ivy was in danger, not knowing her condition or if she was already harmed, was driving him to the edge of reason. To avoid tipping off the kidnappers and to ensure a sessful bust, Balfour forced himself to stay collected. He and a few officers took cover near the entrance of the unfinished building, eyes glued to any movement by the stairwell. One second, two seconds¡­ In the silence, he could only hear his own heartbeat. Meanwhile, upstairs, the thugs¡¯ faces were turning darker than burnt toast. Card after card they tried, all showing insufficient funds! Raven ground his teeth and approached Ivy. Then, out of nowhere, he yanked her hair, tilting her head back sharply. ¡°Ouch!¡± Ivy cried out, eyes shut tight to hide the fear within, ¡°What are you doing? There¡¯s one card left, isn¡¯t there? Try them all, then do whatever you want with me!¡± Blondie was also on edge. This woman had imed to be loaded, yet after five cards, they had not found a dime! Raven rxed his grip, ¡°You better pray your sugar daddy filled up thatst card, or else¡­.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. You couldn¡¯t bear to watch what we did to ra, but soon it¡¯ll be your turn. I bet plenty would be interested in some private snaps of Ivy, the big star.¡± Raven¡¯s hand caressed Ivy¡¯s cheek. Her skin was indeed smooth and fair¡­ Ivy frowned, enduring the difort, ¡°Try thest card, then we¡¯ll talk.¡± Outside, the operation was gearing up. Three o¡¯clock position, ready.¡± ¡°Six o¡¯clock position, ready.¡±. ¡°Nine o¡¯clock position, ready.¡± ¡°Front and center, ready; Balfour¡¯s cool, firm voice came through the earpiece. ¡°Front and three o¡¯clock, move in; the other two teams stand by.¡± Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 Blondie punched in thest digits of the PIN with bated breath. Everyone held their breath, ¡°Incorrect PIN.¡± Ivy kept a calm facade, but she was sweating bullets internally. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got so many cards. I must¡¯ve mixed them up. Try this one,¡± She stammered, trying to remember the rightbination. Blondie still clung to hope that it was just a mix-up with the PIN, not a zero bnce. If Ivy had not dangled the carrot of an additional two million, he would have been content with one million. But now, after getting a whiff of three million, who could stomach walking away with just a million? ¡°Insufficient funds. Please use another card.¡± Blondie saw red when those words popped up and lunged at Ivy, pping her hard across the face. Watching from the sidelines, ra could not help but feel a twisted sense of satisfaction wash over her. ¡°Ha! I told you! That broad doesn¡¯t have the dough. You didn¡¯t listen! Now look at you, yed for fools!¡± Unfortunately, her gloating was cut short by a p from Jack, who was none too pleased. Raven grabbed Ivy by the hair. ¡°You think you can make fools out of us, huh?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s voice was filled with pain. Her face was numb from the hit, her ears ringing. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Raven pped her again. ¡°You have the guts to make demands with no money? You must be joking! In fact, I think you were lying about your illness, too! Blondie, you¡¯re the youngest-get a taste of this starlet. We can¡¯t get the cash. We¡¯ll get our money¡¯s worth another way!¡± Raven stepped back, fuming, but Blondie had lost all interest. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. What if she really was sick? He did not want to catch anything. ¡°Stop. You promised no rough stuff.¡± Ivy tried to squirm away. ¡°Boss, what if she¡¯s really sick? Should I even touch her?¡± Blondie looked concerned. ¡°She¡¯s bluffing, trying to scare you. She¡¯s probably clean!¡± ra blurted out, realizing that maybe Ivy¡¯s tale of being diseased was just another lie. She did not look sick at all! They had been yed! Fear finally shed across Ivy¡¯s face as the thugs realized she had been lying all along. ¡°Damn her, making fools of us¡­ I knew it! Those legs are too fresh for sickness.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Before Blondie could touch Ivy, something heavy struck him on the back of the head. He fell to his knees. Before Raven could react, a grim figure emerged, striding towards them like a revenant from the depths. ¡°Who the hell are you? Who let you in?¡± Raven demanded. Seeing Balfour approach like a knight in shining armor, Ivy could no longer hold back her tears. ¡°You came¡­ I knew you would¡­¡± Balfour frowned, disliking the sight of Ivy¡¯s tears. All this, thanks to the three goons in front of him. ra was stunned. Never in a million years had she expected Ivy¡¯s sugar daddy to be such a young man. Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 He stood out like a sore thumb- a tall,manding presence that defied his surroundings. Daring enough to walk into a gang¡¯sir alone, his courage was anything but ordinary. ¡°Hey, buddy, think you took a wrong turn?¡± Jack sneered, flipping a switchde menacingly in Balfour¡¯s direction. The gang members braced themselves for a scuffle, confident they could handle the intruder. But Balfour¡¯s lips curled into a chill smirk. ¡°Beat it.¡± ¡°What did you just say? You want us to beat it?¡± Blondie snapped back, his anger ring. But before they knew it, several armed officers had surrounded them. ¡°Freeze! Don¡¯t move, drop your weapons, and put your hands on your head!¡± These thugs were used to posturing, not actual confrontation with thew. Blondie instinctively obeyed, while Jack tried to bolt, only to be swiftly tackled and cuffed by the officers. Pinned to the ground, he could only scream in frustration. Once the chaos settled and all the thugs were subdued, Balfour carefully untied Ivy¡¯s wrists and ankles. She clung to him, still shaken. ¡°You really came¡­ Do you know how scared I was that you wouldn¡¯t?¡± Tears soaked Balfour¡¯s neck as Ivy wept. He frowned, full of regret. ¡°Sorry, I waste.¡± While Ivy¡¯s tears flowed, Balfour resisted checking her for injuries, focusing instead on the three men who had cornered her. Dark thoughts swirled in his head, but feeling her trembling, he pushed them aside. He shrugged off his jacket and wrapped Ivy in it, lifting her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s over now. Let¡¯s go home.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Curled up in his familiar scent, Ivy finally felt safe. ¡°Take these guys to my ce first. I¡¯ll have someone take them to the stationter,¡± Balfour instructed the officers, who exchanged knowing looks and nodded after a resigned voice over the radio consented. ¡°Let him have his way.¡± ¡°Mr. Howard, there seems to be another victim. What should we do with her?¡± Atst, someone noticed ra on the ground, looking ecstatically at Balfour, hoping for rescue. But his concern was solely for lvy, not sparing ra a nce. ¡°Deal with her as you would any other. I don¡¯t know her.¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze was so intense that the officers could not help but avert their eyes. Only in the car, with just Balfour and Ivy, did she feel truly safe. Seeing the bright red marks on Ivy¡¯s cheeks, Balfour felt a surge of tenderness. He gently touched the bruises, but even that light contact made her wince in pain. ¡°Try to bear it; I need to apply some ointment. If we wait until we get home, the swelling will worsen.¡± His voice, low and soft, was filled with an unusual gentleness. Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 Ivy¡¯s tears cascaded down her cheeks, the swollen skin tingling with each droplet. Balfour reached for a tissue and tenderly dabbed at the wet trails on her face. ¡°Are you gonna go off on your own again next time? If you¡¯d just let me arrange a ride for you, none of this would have happened!¡± Ivy locked eyes with him, her vision blurred by tears. She could not make out his expression, but she felt the worry behind his harsh tone. ¡°I¡­ I just didn¡¯t want to be a bother¡­¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Her fingers clung to the hem of his shirt, unwilling to let go. ¡°How is this a bother? You, of all people¡­ Forget it. You¡¯ve learned your lesson, right?¡± Ivy nodded obediently. Balfour soothed, ¡°it¡¯s okay now. Thank goodness you used that emergency credit card I gave you. It tipped me off that something was wrong. You¡¯ve never used it before, so I knew something was up when a million dors suddenly went missing. Especially when your phone was off, I realized it was serious.¡± Ivy pouted, ¡°I bluffed to them that I was loaded, struck a deal so they wouldn¡¯ty a hand on me, and even managed to get the mastermind caught. But¡­¡± Biting her lip, Ivy still seethed with anger, ¡°I never would have guessed that it was my own sister, ra! It¡¯s just¡­ Her words tumbled out faster and faster, driven by the shock that without ra, none of this day¡¯s terror would have existed. ¡°ra?¡± Balfour furrowed his brow. He had been so focused on Ivy that he had not paid attention to the others. It was a shock to learn that Ivy¡¯s sister from the Dunhill family was behind it all. What kind of grudge could lead a sister to harm her own flesh and blood? ¡°I never felt much sisterly love from her, but I never thought to hurt her. I don¡¯t understand what I did to make her hate me so much¡­¡± Ivy looked down, her demeanor helpless and confused. Balfour realized it was not just the shock of the attack that hurt Ivy; knowing ra was the real perpetrator was a deep psychological blow. If it had just been some thugs, she could have med their greed. But ra had imed hate and used. Ivy of stealing everything from her. It made Ivy involuntarily question herself. Had she really done something wrong? Balfour gently lifted Ivy¡¯s chin, making her look at him. ¡°You cut ties with the Dunhill family, right? She¡¯s not your sister anymore. Don¡¯t bother with people like that. She needs to face the legal consequences of her actions today. Don¡¯t go easy on her. Pursue it to the end!¡± After speaking, Balfour pulled Ivy into his arms, adjusting her into afortable position, and wouldn¡¯t let her move. ¡°Alright, stop thinking about this stuff. Try to get some sleep.¡± Ivy, who thought her racing heart would keep her awake, found herself enveloped by Balfour¡¯s familiar scent. It calmed her, and she rxed into sleep. Meanwhile, ra was escorted back to the station by the police. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, please consider your answers carefully to the questions we are about to ask. Everything you say will be recorded and may be used in court.¡± ra nodded, her gaze fixed on nothing in particr. She was the victim, so why was she the one being interrogated? Why was Ivy not being questioned? Why? It was not fair! With that thought, ra could not help but blurt out, ¡°Why are you only questioning me? What about Ivy? Why isn¡¯t she here being. interrogated with me?¡± ¡°ra, Ivy is the victim, unlike you, the perpetrator. Cut the crap. Which tform did you use to contact those thugs? Why hire them to harm Ivy? What conditions did you offer? What demands did you make? Spill it all!¡± Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 ra was seething with frustration as she ranted about the unreliable gang she had hired. ¡°Those goons have no sense of loyalty: they flip sides faster than pancakes at a Sunday brunch. Look at them now-not a dime to show for their treachery. Serves them right, it¡¯s karma!¡± Oblivious to the fact that she was on the verge of being arrested herself, ra scorned the thugs with a sneer. ¡°So, what exactly do you mean by ¡®flipping sides¡¯?¡± Asked the officer, a hint of curiosity in his voice.. From N?velDrama.Org. ra recounted the tale of the gang being duped by Ivy as if it were a joke. ¡°I told them from the start that that woman doesn¡¯t have two nickels to rub together-just a con artist. But did they listen to me? No!¡± The officers could sense ra¡¯s underhanded nature from just this brief conversation. In her eyes, Ivy¡¯s misfortune was her only source of joy-a ssic case of spiteful envy. ¡°She ys the innocent, the damsel in distress, but behind the scenes, she¡¯s the lowest of the low! Even that man was fooled by the act she puts on!¡± ra¡¯s cheeks flushed at the mention of ¡®that man,¡¯ her expression a mix of longing and infatuation. ¡°Which man are we talking about?¡± the officer probed further. ¡°The one¡­¡± ra¡¯s face fell as she recalled the scene of Balfour embracing Ivy and walking away, ¡°The fool who was seduced by Ivy and came running to her rescue!¡± The officers exchanged nces; they could all read the same disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. Was this womanpletely lost in her own fantasy world? She was clearly jealous of Ivy, even scheming against her, yet she spoke as if she were the victim. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, please stick to the facts. We¡¯re all adults here; we can make our own assessments, especially Mr. Howard. He knows Ivy far better than you ever could,¡± the officer said with a tone that mixed disbelief with pity. They did not believe ra at all, only treating her as a mad person. ra was livid. She mmed the table and attempted to stand up, forgetting that her hands were cuffed and could not move. Thus, she could only yell, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! You guys will regret not listening to me like those three thugs! You have all been fooled by the facade Ivy put on!¡± To the officers, ra seemed as delusional as theye, and they simply continued to document her ount without judgment. ¡°Those thugs got caught because they got greedy. They broke thew, so we arrested them. And you, Ms. Dunhill, have been arrested for conspiracy tomit harm. In a way, you¡¯re no better than those thugs you despise.¡± ¡°What?¡± It was only now that the gravity of her situation dawned on ra. She panicked, her cuffed hands fumbling beneath the table. ¡°What evidence do you have? On what grounds are you arresting me for conspiracy? I want mywyer!¡± Calling Tessa, ra¡¯s tone was icy, ¡°I¡¯m in a fix because of Ivy, stuck here at the station. Get me a lawyer, pronto.¡± Tessa stood bolt upright from the sofa, startling Finn beside her. Finn frowned, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s that on the phone? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost¡­¡± Tessa, still in shock, repeated, ¡°You¡¯re where? Why are you at the station? What in the world happened?¡± Finn put down his newspaper, rmed by the mention of the station. ¡°Oh, who else would hate me this much but your darling daughter Ivy! Get over here with awyer, or they¡¯ll really lock me up!¡± Tessa nodded frantically, and once the call/ended, her face was a mask of confusion. ¡°Who¡¯s in jail now? Is it Ivy causing trouble again? I¡¯ve always said she¡¯s trouble, insisting on moving out, and now look where she¡¯snded-in jail¡­ I¡¯m too old for this, too old to be chasing down to the station because she can¡¯t keep out of trouble!¡± Tessa shook her head, cutting him off, It¡¯s not Ivy, it¡¯s ra. She says¡­ It¡¯s Ivy¡¯s fault she¡¯s in the station, waiting for us to bring awyer.¡± Finn¡¯s confusion only deepened, ¡°What? ra! What has Ivy done now tond her own sister in the station?¡± Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 ¡°There¡¯s no greater an ingrate than her. ra used to be the one taking her around, ying with her when they were kids. And now that she¡¯s grown up, she stabs her own family in the back!¡± Unlike his initial indifference to Ivy¡¯s situation, Finn got up on hearing ra¡¯s name and raced to his room to change into something more presentable. He needed to get his darling daughter out of trouble. Tessa trailed behind him, not daring to utter a single word. Could Ivy not keep her nose clean for once? Why did she always have to stir up trouble? Tessa frowned, her face etched with irritation. Life in this family was hard enough without Ivy repeatedly causing a ruckus. When Ivy opened her eyes, they were nearing the police station. ¡°Awake? We need to give our statements,¡± Balfour exined calmly, brushing her hair back from her forehead. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s gaze shifted away, nodding in agreement. She knew she had to cooperate with the police investigation. ¡°How¡¯d you sleep? Feel any better?¡± Balfour whispered, helping her sit up. There were faint lines on Ivy¡¯s cheek from sleeping. She had not been asleep long, but it had revived her considerably. Especially with Balfour by her side, she had not dreamed of anything frightening. ¡°Yeah, I slept well,¡± said Ivy softly. She always looked so vulnerable and easy to tease when she first woke up, and Balfour could not resist pinching her cheek gently. ¡°Remember, in this situation, you¡¯re aplete victim. There¡¯s no need to find fault in yourself. Just tell the truth when we go in, okay?¡± Ivy nodded unconsciously at Balfour. She knew that if ra had not been up to no good, she would not have had to suffer like this today, let alone nearly fall into an irreversible predicament. She would not go easy on ra anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Balfour extended a hand to Ivy. She felt like a halo surrounded him at that moment, dispelling all the shadows before her like a deity leading her forward. Ivy gently ced her hand in his, and he quickly enclosed it in his grasp. Throughout the recording of Ivy¡¯s statement, Balfour was there by her side. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing what Ivy had been through, Balfour¡¯s expression inevitably darkened. Afterpleting the statement, he was ready to take Ivy home to rest. But as they were about to leave the station, amotion erupted at the entrance. Balfour called to Quinton with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s themotion at the door?¡± Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 Quinton chimed in with an exasperated tone, ¡°It was a middle-aged couple going head-to-head with the cops, insisting their daughter hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. They demanded she be released on the spot.¡± Balfour, who had little patience for drama, steadied Ivy¡¯s shoulders and pushed forward, eager to get away from the scene. Ivy had not really paid much attention to their previous conversation, but before they had made it more than a few steps, a woman suddenly charged at them. ¡°You little troublemaker, you¡¯re here too? Causing chaos at home is one thing, but now you¡¯ve gone and gotten your sister locked up at the station. You can¡¯t live without stirring up trouble, can you?¡± The woman was none other than Tessa. Finn trailed a few steps behind her, his face a mask of anger when he spotted Ivy. ¡°Ivy, you ungrateful child! It¡¯s one thing to disrespect me and your mother, but what has your sister ever done to you? If she ends up with a record because of you, you¡¯ve ruined her life!¡± Ivy dodged slightly, her brow furrowed. Seeing them, she felt nothing but a headacheing on. She had predicted her parents¡¯ reaction to the news-ustomed as she was to their habitual neglect and me. Confronted with this scene, Ivy felt almost indifferent, listening to their usations with a detached silence, not uttering a single word in response. But Balfour was unfamiliar with Ivy¡¯s parents. As parents themselves, they were pointing fingers at their own daughter, victim Ivy, their hands nearly poking her forehead. ¡°Speak with your words, not your hands,¡± Balfour, a tall and imposing figure, swatted Tessa¡¯s hand away. She yelped and stumbled back several steps, clutching her hand. Finn, supporting his wife, eyed Balfour warily, intimidated by hismanding presence. ¡°Who are you? This is a family matter, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you, a stranger, would back off!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Balfour pulled Ivy close. His gaze on Finn was one of scorn mixed with authority. ¡°Who I am is none of your business, but she matters to me! I suggest you talk to her properly.¡± Tessa was sizing up this man of distinguished presence. He was different from the average Joe-not just in stature but also in demeanor. Her gaze inadvertently fell on the watch wrapped around Balfour¡¯s wrist, a piece so exquisite that money could not simply buy it. What was most concerning to her was that his hand rested on Ivy¡¯s waist. What was his rtionship with Ivy, and how had he taken an interest in her? Tessa, puzzled even though Ivy was her daughter, spoke with an air of authority. ¡°Excuse me, this is a family issue, and I¡¯d appreciate it if you, an outsider, wouldn¡¯t interfere. Ivy, you see me and your father and can¡¯t even acknowledge us? Is that any way for a daughter to behave?¡± Tessa straightened up, the maternal card being yed to pressure Ivy. ¡°So, you meet a rich man, and now you don¡¯t even recognize your own parents?¡± Tessa never cared if her words had a negative impact on Ivy; after all, in her eyes, only ra and her father mattered. What was her own daughter to her? If she had known Ivy would be a girl, Tessa probably would not have hesitated to terminate the pregnancy, Ivy thought bitterly to herself. Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 Balfour furrowed his brow, ready to interject, but Ivy gently stopped him with a shake of her head, silently pleading for him not to get involved. Then, turning to face Tessa and Finn with an icy re, she said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met a rich man, and what of it? Even you two turned your backs on me, remember? Don¡¯t forget, we severed ties long ago, and you took three million from me! You have no right to stand here and judge me now!¡± ¡°You!¡± Finn was enraged by Ivy¡¯s audacity, his voice rising. ¡°Ivy, no wonder you¡¯re so brazen; you¡¯ve found some sugar daddy to back you up! Let me tell you, shame on you if you want to disgrace yourself, but don¡¯t you drag the Dunhill name through the mud! Now you¡¯ve even gotten your sister locked up. What are your intentions? Are you set on ruining us, destroying our family?¡± Tessa quickly comforted her husband, patting his chest. ¡°Honey, calm down, don¡¯t get worked up over such a lost cause.¡± She then fixed Ivy with a resentful stare. ¡°You ungrateful brat, won¡¯t you apologize to your father? If it weren¡¯t for you, our family could live peacefully. It¡¯s all your fault; we haven¡¯t had a day of quiet, and now you¡¯ve even implicated your sister. I swear, I could just¡­ ¡°Just what? Kill me, right? You think I ever wanted to be your daughter? Being born your child is the worst luck I¡¯ve had! You think my birth was a mistake? Well, guess what? I think having you as my mother is the biggest mistake!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice was cold and mocking, and she trembled with every word. If Balfour had not been there to support her, she might have copsed. After hearing Ivy¡¯s retort, her parents grew even more infuriated, hurling increasingly vile insults.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°You shameless piece of work, climbing into the arms of a man and thinking you¡¯re on top of the world! Take a good look at yourself in the mirror and see if you¡¯re really a swan or just a pretentious duck.¡± Balfour¡¯s brow darkened, unable to fathom that these were the words of a mother to her daughter. ¡°Enough!¡± At his limit, Balfour motioned to his security, who promptly stepped forward to escort the Dunhills away. The nearby officers looked on, dumbfounded, questioning if these could truly be Ivy¡¯s own parents and not her enemies. As Balfour protected Ivy like something precious, Tessa realized her words no longer affected her daughter, and her frustration boiled over. ¡°That little tramp, how did she ensnare this man? She¡¯s heartless, not even lifting a finger to bail her sister out. Always causing trouble. If I had known, I would have nipped it in the bud.¡± Finn was dragged away, his pride wounded. ¡°Enough, let go! We need to see ra; she¡¯s never had to endure such humiliation in her life!¡± Balfour had already escorted Ivy away. Tessa continued to rant and rave, her anger far from spent. What had that wretched girl said? That being her daughter was the worst fate? Ridiculous! Born a liability, she should be nothing but grateful, yet she dared to speak such words? The next time she saw her, Tessa vowed to p some sense into her, to show her who was the mother! ¡°This is a police station, not some mob hangout! Is there now left? My daughter, an innocent girl, and you just lock her up? I demand justice today, or I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 The cops had seen their fair share of hotheads and loudmouths causing a ruckus with no real purpose. They usually kept to their own tasks, letting the outbursts wash over them like water off a duck¡¯s back. But Tessa was making a scene that could not be ignored. ¡°And that guy earlier, who does he think he is? He acts like his head¡¯s in the clouds! So what if he¡¯s some big shot from the underworld? That doesn¡¯t give him the right to push us around in here! Where did everyone go? I want to file aint!¡± Tessa¡¯s tantrum was so disruptive that an officer finally stepped in to handle themotion. ¡°Lady, if I were you, I¡¯d think twice before bad-mouthing Mr. Howard. Crossing him can have consequences that most folks wouldn¡¯t want to mess with,¡± the officer said sternly, sending shivers down Tessa¡¯s spine. Tessa huffed, ¡°And who is Mr. Howard?¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know Mr. Howard? He¡¯s none other than the famed CEO, Balfour Howard! Let me put it this way: everything around here, except for this police station, is owned by hispany. Your apartment might even be one of his developments! The man could shake the business world with a mere stomp of his foot. And you dared to shout at him? Ignorance really is bliss, huh?¡± What? Tessa and Finn exchanged a look of disbelief. They had never imagined that Ivy, the family¡¯s ck sheep, could snag such a big fish! Recalling how she had ranted at Balfour, pointing fingers and almost getting physical¡­ Thank goodness for the timely arrival of security because if that kick hadnded on Balfour¡¯s shin, they might have to start preparing for their next lives! Finn was sweating bullets. Someone like Balfour could snuff them out easier than stepping on an ant. ¡°I told you to keep your temper in check, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Now look at the mess you¡¯ve made, upsetting such a powerful this!¡± figure. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to deal with Finn was enraged, rebuking Tec non-stop. Tessa pursed her lips, angry but unable to retort. Just moments ago, he had been joining the tirade, and now he was ming her? ¡°People like him wouldn¡¯t stoop to our level¡­ Finn, maybe you shouldn¡¯t be so timid¡­¡± ¡°Timid? I¡¯m being cautious for our family¡¯s sake! Sure, under normal circumstances, someone like him wouldn¡¯t bother with us. But your darling daughter Ivy is now right by his side, isn¡¯t she? That ungrateful girl, always at odds with her own family, could easily whisper in his ear. And you, you just had to say all those awful things in front of Ivy¡­¡± The argument fizzled out as they both fell silent. Meanwhile, in the car.. Ivy covered her eyes, feeling utterly powerless and sad. It was the same old story with her family, though she had be ustomed to it. But this time, it was right in front of Balfour, and she felt like she had lost all her dignity. Balfour turned slightly to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Ivy did not answer him directly. Instead, she let it all out. ¡°You saw for yourself. That¡¯s what my family is like. In their eyes, I should have never been born. Everything I do is wrong. From the moment they saw me until I left, they never once asked why ra was locked up. They never showed any concern for me and never asked why I did what I did. In their eyes, there¡¯s only ra, their golden child. I¡¯m less to them than something pulled out of the trash. Sometimes, I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s actually their flesh and blood, so why do they favor ra? What did I do wrong? If they don¡¯t love me, why did they even have me?¡± Her voice trailed off with a bitterugh.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 Ivy let out a bitter chuckle, a soundden with defeat and self-mockery. Hearing it, Balfour felt a pang of sourness in his chest, which was an indescribable sentiment. He couldn¡¯t exin it, but sometimes the human heart was just that peculiar. Before he met Ivy, he could hardly fathom that a mother could truly be indifferent to her own child. ¡°ra did such awful things to me, and they never asked me about it once. They only care about my sister! Why was that? Am I really that inadequate, that even though I¡¯m her flesh and blood, she still can¡¯t find it in her heart to like me? It¡¯s just so exhausting.¡± Ivy sighed deeply, then closed her eyes, feigning sleep. Only she knew that within the confines of her heart, she was silently crying again. Balfour didn¡¯t rush to console her; instead, he looked at her with eyes full ofplex emotions. Ivy had learned from a young age that tears only meant something when shed in front of someone you care about. All ra had to do was put on a fake sob in front of Tessa, and Tessa would drop everything tofort her. But once, Ivy had identally missed a step on the staircase and tumbled down, scraping her knee raw. The pain was so intense that she cried out on the spot. ¡°Mom, it hurts so much¡­¡± She remembered calling out like that, but her mother¡­ Her mother was perched on the couch, digging in cornkes and watching TV, not sparing her a single nce. In the end, it was the nanny who noticed Ivy¡¯s mangled knee and scooped her up to tend to the wound. As Tessa passed by, she cast a nce at lvy, who was reaching out for aforting embrace. Ivy only heard Tessa say with a disgusted tone, ¡°Seriously, you can¡¯t even handle walking down the stairs. Be more careful next time.¡± Her mother didn¡¯t care about the pain. She only felt that it was an inconvenience. After that, Ivy dared not cry out openly every time she was hurt. She med herself for being so useless. If only she had been more careful, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt. Years of endless self-me made Ivy doubt herself more and more. As she grew older, she began to realize that not everything was her fault. But this environment had shaped her upbringing, and her feelings of worthlessness and neglect had taken root. She felt she could never escape. She loathed her twisted family and her perpetually biased parents. She hated it more that all these truths wereid bare in front of Balfour, which drained her of the courage to stand beside him with any dignity. Because of her family, she always felt like a joke-in-front of Balfour. A family that constantly dragged Ivy down, chipping away at the little courage she had like a balloon pricked and deted. Balfour said nothing. As they got out of the car, he opened the door for her as usual and took her hand as they walked back to their room. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The car was a tight space earlier so I didn¡¯t get a proper look. Let¡¯s check now, Does this hurt?¡± Ivy instinctively shook her head, and Balfour, who squatted down, looked up at her, ¡°What about here?¡± Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 As Balfour stood up, his tall frame cast a shadow over Ivy. ¡°Take off your jacket, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re hurt anywhere,¡± he said with earnest concern; his gaze was clear of any ulterior motive. Ivy blushed a deep crimson, ¡°Ah? No, I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m not hurt¡­¡± Balfour knew Ivy was stubborn so he didn¡¯t quite believe her. His eyes narrowed slightly in disagreement. He had just had a taste of what her parents were like. Growing up in that kind of household, even getting hurt was considered a nuisance in their eyes ¨C that was why Ivy had long learned to keep all her pain locked away inside. And that¡¯s exactly why he was even more worried. ¡°Come on,¡± hemanded as hended his hand on Ivy¡¯s shoulder. His tone was softer than usual but still assertive. And his actions left no room for argument. But Ivy still refused. Redness rushed up her neck due to her hastily, ¡°I really didn¡¯t get hurt. I already exined to you in the car. When those thugs tried toy their hands on me, I distracted them with money. In their scramble for the remaining cash, they didn¡¯t eveny a finger on me.¡± Her eyes widened. She almost wanted to jump up and down to prove she was uninjured. ¡°They couldn¡¯t have been too gentle when they kidnapped you at first. Maybe you¡¯re hurt on your back and you just haven¡¯t noticed it. Let me check!¡± Balfour¡¯s grip didn¡¯t loosen; he was insistent on making sure she was okay. And Ivy¡¯s face was now so red it looked like it might bleed. They were only husband and wife in name, but why did Balfour¡¯s actions seem so natural? Even though he only wanted to take off her light jacket, beneath it she wore a tank top with not much fabric¡­ Ivy¡¯s head shook like a rattle, ¡°Really, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not in pain anywhere. Balfour frowned slightly, unable to understand why Ivy was being so stubborn. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He wasn¡¯t the kind of man to take advantage of a situation, so why did she distrust him that much? ¡°Do you think I¡¯d take advantage of you?¡± Balfour asked, his brows furrowed in displeasure. ¡°Ah¡­where did thate from? Of course I know you¡¯re not that kind of person!¡± Ivy hadn¡¯t expected Balfour to think that. What was this-all about? She was purely embarrassed, but in his eyes, it seemed as though she was afraid he¡¯d take advantage of her. Then what are you worried about?¡± Balfour tugged a little harder and slid Ivy¡¯s jacket off her shoulders. Ivy¡¯s smooth skin was exposed to his eyes, and Balfour¡¯s pupils contracted as his fingers involuntarily curled. Before seeing Ivy¡¯s skin, he had no other thoughts. But as her fairplexion came into view, he found his mind racing uncontrobly. Ivy didn¡¯t dare to look up at his expression, feeling the intensity of his stare could burn a hole through her jacket. She tugged at her jacket which he held firmly, ¡°See? I¡¯m really not hurt.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see the back.¡± Balfour¡¯s voice was husky. They were standing very close, and the subtle aromaing from Ivy drifted into his nostrils. ¡°What perfume do you usually wear?¡± Balfour asked despite himself. Ivy looked up at him strangely, ¡°I use the same bath products as you. What perfume are you talking about? Those designer fragrances are too expensive, and I¡¯m still paying off debts. I don¡¯t have the luxury to indulge in that.¡± Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 While Ivy was grumbling under her breath, Balfour nodded in solemn agreement, ¡°Then let¡¯s skip the fragrance. The natural scent of you is just perfect.¡± She rolled her eyes and gave her shirt a strenuous tug, which seemed to catch Balfour off guard. He stumbled, and in a frantic bid to steady themselves, both copsed onto the couch in a heap. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ouch-¡± Balfour¡¯s hands shot out, cradling Ivy¡¯s head in a protective gesture while his own palm took the brunt of the fall against the armrest. ¡°Ivy¡¯s back, but what in the world happened? You two could have given us a heads-up.¡± Alyssa Howard¡¯s voice suddenly floated in from the doorway, catching them off guard. Before they could react, the elderly ma¡¯am pushed the door open with concern. ¡°Grandma?!¡± Ivy gasped. Pinned beneath Balfour, her attempt to stand stifled by his unmoving weight. Their position was very amatory, not helped by the ripped fabric of her clothing. Pushing against his chest, she hissed, ¡°Get up, for heaven¡¯s sake, Grandma is watching us!¡± Balfour casually called out, ¡°Grandma, eliciting an amused and knowing smile from Alyssa, who seemed quite pleased with the tableau before her. ¡°Oh, you lovebirds carry on. I¡¯m not some old fuddy-duddy and I¡¯lle back after you¡¯re finished to ask my questions.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Grandma, it¡¯s not what it looks like, Balfour and I are not-¡± Alyssa exited with a speed that outpaced her entrance, as if afraid of interrupting something significant. ¡°Huff-¡± Resigned, Ivyy still beneath Balfour and gave him a feeble shove, ¡®This is all your fault. Now Grandma¡¯s bound to get the wrong idea! She must think we were¡­ you know. Her suspicions won¡¯t come off no matter what.¡± Ivy¡¯s punch on Balfour¡¯s body was more a tickle than anything else. He enveloped her hand in his, ¡°How can such a tiny hand pack any punch?¡± Feeling her face flush, Ivy stammered, ¡°Enough already. What, you going to tease me about not being able to fight my way out of a wet paper bag? You¡¯re the champ, the strongest man in the world, happy now?¡± But Balfour¡¯s suddenugh caught her off guard. He seldom smiled, and now, his rare disy was stunningly attractive. It turned out that the usually expressionless person could smile so charmingly. She was mesmerized. After hisughter subsided, hey down beside her, prompting Ivy to blink in confusion, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you move just now? Grandma¡¯s got the wrong idea.¡± ¡°So what if she does? Don¡¯t forget we¡¯re married now. If Grandma misunderstands, it¡¯s only what a husband and wife might naturally do. The more she suspects, the better for us.¡± Balfour¡¯s insinuation was clear. His hand, restless as if with a mind of its own, caressed her cheek constantly. ¡°Were you deliberately not moving just now?¡± Ivy clenched her fingers out of his view. Did he stay on top of her on purpose when Grandma walked in, just to reinforce their marital status? ¡°Why else?¡± His nonchnt response brought Ivy back to reality. Their rtionship was nothing but a contract, nothing more! She couldn¡¯t afford to get lost in the illusion. With that thought, the heat from her face receded rapidly. Turning her head slightly, she brushed Balfour¡¯s hand away. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯m tired. I need to freshen up.¡± Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 Balfour figured she must have been exhausted after the shock of the day, not to mention the scare her parents put her through. Without giving it too much thought, he let her be. As he watched her retreating figure, so frail and slight, a frown creased his brow. It wasn¡¯t until Ivy was fully submerged in the warm bath that she finally felt safe. Her whole body was rxing in the soothing water. The day had been draining for her. The distance between her and Balfour wasn¡¯t just about the contract; it was also about her family. Who wouldn¡¯t want their spouse toe from a normal, loving home? Yet, this simple wish was something she couldn¡¯t fulfill. Balfour¡¯s grandparents were the epitome of kindness, and even when they chided him, it was with genuine concern and love. Ivy had never felt that kind of affection from her own family. When Alyssa served her a helping of hertest recipe the first time, and when she was waiting for Ivy to taste the food with an anticipating look in her eyes, Ivy was almost overwhelmed with gratitude. She wasn¡¯t sure if Grandma had noticed her reaction, but her gaze seemed to carry an extrayer of sympathy when she looked at Ivy. She envied Balfour, who was born into a family with money and love. There was nothing he was inck of.¡± With a soft sigh, Ivy¡¯s face went wet. She couldn¡¯t tell if that was tear or bathwater. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She washed meticulously as she thought that ra had grown such a deep hatred against her without letting her realize it. Ivy couldn¡¯t fathom what she had done wrong. How ridiculous it was that even her own parents couldn¡¯t pinpoint her supposed fault, yet they sided blindly with ra. After all, their darling eldest daughter was in trouble with thew, while Ivy was out and free. How could they tolerate such a thing? Even the presence of Balfour, a man of such caliber, was seen as an oue of Ivy¡¯s trickery-they believed he should have been a match for their eldest, not Ivy. Ivy didn¡¯t deserve anything good and popr in their eyes. Alone in the tranquil setting, the chaotic mess of her life rushed at her like a tide, entrapping her completely. A voice told her not to dream of a real future with Balfour; she wasn¡¯t worthy. He was in the sunlight, but she was stuck in the mire. Ivy hid all her pain andposed herself before stepping out again. ¡°Have you finished your shower?¡± she asked, toweling off her hair, but there was no reply. When she approached the bed, she saw Balfour already fast asleep on the pillow. ¡°I forgot how tired you must be. You¡¯ve been running around non-stop since the moment you got the alert about my credit card.¡± Reaching out tentatively, Ivy traced the contours of his face in the air. ¡°You always end up cleaning up messes since we¡¯ve been together. It¡¯s not just me; there are plenty of exceptional women who would have signed that contract with you. I¡¯m sorry it had to be someone like me.¡± With a sorrowful expression, Ivy whispered an apology to the sleeping Balfour. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, he wouldn¡¯t be so worn out, would he? She wasn¡¯t that important, so why did he always go out of his way to help her? The pain in her heart intensified at the thought. It was Balfour¡¯s tough exterior and soft heart that had drawn her in, step by step. So this is what it felt like to have someone to rely on in my darkest hours, she mused. She believed, without a doubt, that Balfour would alwayse to her rescue. Just because the guy was a Balfour. Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 Ivy clutched at her heart, realizing that these thoughts were bing increasingly dangerous. ¡°How could someone like me, who grew up in such a messy household, ever be worthy of you? Besides, you¡¯ve only ever seen me as an actress from the beginning to the end¡­¡± With a bitter smile, Ivy added, ¡°How can I ever fall for anyone else after meeting someone like you? You¡¯re really cruel, you know!¡± Then, as if making a bold decision, she stuck out her tongue yfully, ¡°Sorry, actually, it¡¯s not your fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been so presumptuous. From now on, I¡¯ll face reality. I¡¯ll work hard to draw a clear line between us, so I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Ivy knew all too well that the only way forward was for her to let go of feelings she wrongly held for Balfour. If she continued to harbor such feelings, their story was doomed to a bitter end. The mere thought of parting ways with Balfour made Ivy¡¯s heart wrench with pain. Maybe it was time to let go of the impossible. With her mind made up, Ivy got up and grabbed a throw nket to lie down on the couch. But knowing what to do and actually doing it are two different things. Ivy tossed and turned on the couch. Her eyes shut tight, yet sleep eluded her. Her heart was telling her how much she didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you, and you¡¯re not good enough for him. Aren¡¯t these reasons enough for me to give up?¡± she told herself, trying to quiet the stirrings of her heart. It was almost dawn when she finally fell asleep. eager The next morning, Ivy woke to find the texture beneath her was all wrong. Somehow, she¡¯d ended up in bed, even though she was certain she¡¯d fallen asleep on the couch. And Balfour, who had been in bed before, was nowhere to be found. Sighing deeply, Ivy got up and went downstairs. Alyssa and her husband were already seated at the dining table, and upon seeing Ivy, she called out with a cheerful tone. After yesterday¡¯s encounter with the couple¡¯s intimate scene and thete wake-up of Ivy today, Grandma¡¯s smile grew even more pronounced. Aware that Balfour wanted their grandmother to misunderstand, Ivy didn¡¯t bother to exin. ¡°Good morning, Grandma and Grandpa!¡± ¡°Good morning, Ivy! Come join us for some pastries. Don¡¯t be like that boy Balfour, who I had to force to drink a ss of milk before he left. Drinking Americano first thing in the morning? Can his stomach even handle it?¡± Feeling the grandma¡¯s care for Balfour, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Drinking Americano is for staying alert. I¡¯ve already prepared some snacks for him at the office. He¡¯ll eat if he gets hungry.¡± Dean and Alyssa nodded, ¡°You young people really understand each other better. He always comins that having breakfast at home takes too much time.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know how he manages as a CEO, not even having the time to sit down for a meal at home.¡± The grandmother pursed her lips in dissatisfaction, but she didn¡¯t stop serving Ivy a box of meatloaf. ¡°Last time I saw you liked it, so today, since you¡¯re home, I had the maid make some more. The meat is air-flown in, juicy and full of vor. Try some.¡± Ivy smiled gratefully. No matter what, the old couple truly cared for her. She just hoped that when Balfour found his true love, she could exit their rtionship peacefully.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 Dean scoffed, ¡°No matter how good something is, you just can¡¯t have it every day. Besides, the meatloaf is too heavy. Ivy, don¡¯t just listen to everything your grandma says. You know, a ssic breakfast of milk and cereals is more like it. If you¡¯re hankering for a Mediterranean breakfast, just tell the housekeeper to whip something up for you.¡± Ivy nodded vigorously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. You and Grandma have been so kind to me already. I totally get it.¡± The olddy was preupied with her own concerns, barely registering her husband¡¯s teasing remarks. Alyssa spoke up with a furrowed brow after Ivy polished off a te of meat loaves, ¡°What exactly happened yesterday? I tried asking Balfour, but he wouldn¡¯t spill the beans. I know you¡¯re all worried about us old-timers fretting over you. But keeping us in the dark only makes us worry more. We can¡¯t enjoy our meals or get a good night¡¯s sleep, just fretting over you two.¡± There was only care in the elderly woman¡¯s voice, not a hint of me. Ivy felt a wave of warmth wash over her. It was a kind of warmth she had never felt from her own parents. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Setting down her fork, she looked at her grandmother, ¡°Grandma, if Balfour didn¡¯t tell you, it¡¯s only because it was such a trivial matter. Everything was sorted out yesterday, and if we had told youst night, you would have just lost sleep worrying, right?¡± Alyssa sighed deeply, ¡°Ah, we¡¯re getting on in years and you all have your own minds now. You don¡¯t want to bother us with your troubles.¡± Ivy quickly exined herself, ¡°That¡¯s not it at all, Grandma! You and Grandpa are still young at heart! If you went out among your peers, they wouldn¡¯t believe you¡¯re in your seventies. Sixties at most!¡± Dean patted Alyssa¡¯s hand, ¡°Now, now, speak your mind. Look how you¡¯ve rattled Ivy; she can barely get her words out. Ivy, you just said we¡¯re still strong. So, what could be so bad that you can¡¯t tell us? Balfour¡¯s being secretive, and now you too? If it¡¯s all over, there¡¯s even less reason not to tell us. Don¡¯t follow in Balfour¡¯s footsteps, dear.¡± With the shrewdness of a pair who had weathered the storms of the business world, they cornered Ivy into speaking her mind, leaving her no choice but toe clean. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start by saying that everything¡¯s been dealt with, so you two mustn¡¯t get agitated, okay?¡± Ivy prepped them as a precaution. Had it been her own folks, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have been so concerned about them worrying over her. But she knew for certain that the old couple would. Alyssa ced a hand over her heart before nodding, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m braced for it.¡± ¡°Well, I had a sudden whim yesterday and didn¡¯t call for Balfour¡¯s car. On my way back from buying books at the bookstore, I was snatched up by a trio of thugs.¡± Both grandparents gasped in unison,pletely blindsided by the peril she had faced the day before. They were only after money, nothing else. Look at me, I¡¯m perfectly fine, not a hair out of ce!¡± Ivy said, standing up and doing a quick twirl to show she was unharmed. Alyssa pulled her back down with a touch of heartache, urging Ivy to sit beside her. ¡°My dear, you must have been terrified yesterday, weren¡¯t you?¡± Even if those thugs were only after the money, the fact that Ivy had been kidnapped so suddenly, no matter how calm she might have appeared or how intent the thugs were on their loot, must have frightened her. Moved by her grandmother¡¯s caring gaze, Ivy felt tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Alyssa¡¯s heart went out to her; it was evident that Ivy had been through an ordeal. ¡°And Balfour, of all things, to not stay home with you after such an ordeal. What business could be so important?¡± Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 Ivy¡¯s gaze dropped, the weight of realization heavy in her eyes. She knew she wasn¡¯t the one he desired, which was precisely why he hadn¡¯t stayed with her today. But she quickly covered for Balfour with an excuse, ¡°He¡¯s swamped with work and so busy. Who isn¡¯t working these days? I should- be heading to the studio soon myself.¡± A smallugh escaped Ivy, but the tears brimming in her eyes made Grandma¡¯s heart ache even more. ¡°What happened next? How did Balfour find out you were kidnapped?¡± Grandma asked, her voice laced with concern. Ivy bit her lip, hesitant, ¡°I forced the kidnapper to charge a million dors on the credit card Balfour gave me. He sensed something was off and came after me with help. If it wasn¡¯t for his sharp instincts, I might have¡­¡± Grandma¡¯s expression turned frosty, ¡°My dear, you¡¯ve been through so much. Did they find out who was behind it?¡± Ivy was torn. How could she admit that the person who had harmed her was her own flesh and blood? ¡°It was¡­ ra.¡± Grandpa pondered for a moment, ¡°That name sounds a bit familiar.¡± Ivy sighed, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not wrong. She¡¯s my sister.¡± ¡°What?¡± Both Grandma and Grandpa were bbergasted. The idea of a sister meticulously plotting against her own sibling was absurd to them. Grandma was resolute, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go filming today. It¡¯s too dangerous after what you¡¯ve just been through. Taking a day off is only reasonable. If you¡¯re worried about speaking to the crew, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± She reached for her phone, but Ivy quickly stopped her. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no need! If we don¡¯t film today¡¯s scenes, it¡¯ll dy the whole production schedule. Besides, ra¡¯s been arrested. She¡¯s in jail now so no one else is going to hurt me!¡± Yet, the olddy felt the outside world was fraught with dangers. Even Ivy¡¯s sister could hurt her, not to mention others. ¡°Do you really have to go to the set today?¡± Grandma asked. Her brow was furrowed with worry, but seeing Ivy nod, she didn¡¯t push further. After all, the young couple were workaholics. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s have the family driver take you to and from the set. We¡¯ll also assign a couple of bodyguards to apany you. I promise they won¡¯t interfere with your work, okay?¡± Ivy nodded obediently, knowing that everything Grandma arranged was out of concern for her. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be extra cautious from now on and take good care of myself.¡± Grandma stroked Ivy¡¯s hair with a tender touch. She just thought the kid to be so well-behaved. She couldn¡¯t fathom how the elders in the family had allowed such a thing to happen. How could a sister harm her sibling? And since the incident, Ivy had never once mentioned her parents¡¯ stance on the matter. It was probably with their silent consent. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In this world, perhaps no parents can bepletely fair. It was thisck in familial bonds that led Ivy to the kindness of Alyssa and Dean. Though they weren¡¯t her biological grandparents, they had given her a taste of what a warm family felt like, and that was enough. Before Ivy left for the set, Grandma packed some homemade pastries she had prepared that morning, a small gesture of love for Ivy to take along. Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 Back when she was fussing over all this, she was just worried Ivy might get hungry around mid- morning, given the intensity of her job. ¡°If you¡¯re peckish, grab a bite; don¡¯t you dare work on an empty stomach, okay? I know you actresses need to watch your figure for the camera, but you¡¯re already slim enough, sweetheart. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself, alright?¡± ¡°Thanks, Grandma, I got it¡­¡± The olddy held Ivy¡¯s hand at the doorstep and went on for quite a while. Mainly, she was reminding her not to overwork herself and that her health was what mattered most. ¡°There you go again, gabbing away like an old hen. Ivy¡¯s probably got calluses in her ears from listening to you.¡± Dean took the olddy¡¯s hands, waving at Ivy, ¡°Alright Ivy, enough with the nagging, scoot off to your shoot. Remember to take the family car when youe back.¡± Ivy didn¡¯t mind the so-called nagging; she had never before experienced this kind of warm concern. So she always listened patiently to the olddy¡¯s words. ¡°Go inside now. It¡¯s chilly out here and you don¡¯t want to catch a cold.¡± Long after Ivy had driven off, she could still see the two elderly figures standing at the door, watching them leave. For some reason, Ivy felt a sudden sting in her eyes. If only all this weren¡¯t just a fleeting dream. Inside the film studio. ¡°Leo, looking chipper this morning!¡± Giselle strutted in on her sky-high heels, all smiles, greeting the crew members already there. ¡°Giselle, talk about dedication, you¡¯re getting here earlier and earlier. Even the director and the crew haven¡¯t clocked in yet!¡± Giselle justughed it off, ¡°Getting here early clears the mind and it¡¯s perfect timing for me to run through my lines again. Here, I brought you breakfast.¡± Casually, she handed over a coffee to another man, ¡°ric, you said you wanted it ck, right?¡± The man, who was ttered, bounced up, ¡°Gosh, Giselle, you actually took my words to heart! I¡¯m sorry for the trouble; I¡¯m easy with whatever!¡± Giselle feigned annoyance, stamping her foot and pouting yfully, ¡°Everyone gets a share so how could I forget you? Working together is a stroke of fate, and I want you all to have the best experience. Next time we coborate, we¡¯ll be thick as thieves, right?¡± Anyone could see Giselle was in high spirits. She used to buy stuff for them too so as to y the gracious star to a tee. But back then, she didn¡¯t hand things out with such cheerfulness. Still, even if Giselle had her assistant distribute the goodies, they would have been more than content. After all, who would pass up on freebies? ¡°Giselle, got some good news? Did the character you yed get nominated by the year-end Golden Hue Awards?¡± ric sipped his coffee, cozying up to Giselle for some gossip. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Although Giselle hadn¡¯t received confirmation yet, there weren¡¯t many strong contenders this year. Maybe she¡¯d snag an award or two. ¡°Look at Mr. Insider here! It¡¯s all up in the air, so don¡¯t go spreading rumors. Imagine the headlines tomorrow: ¡®Giselle¡¯s Delusions of Grandeur, and if that happens, I¡¯ming after you!¡± ric chuckled, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it. We keep our lips sealed tighter than a drum here. Colton gave us the word, so we zip our lips. What really thrilled Giselle was that she¡¯d finally found someone to deal with Ivy! Look at her, not showing up yet today. ra really had some tricks up her sleeve by tripping Ivy up nicely. Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 Giselle¡¯s spirits soared at the thought of never having Ivy standing between her and her leading man Balfour again. Even the espresso on her lips seemed less bitter now. As the shoot was about to start, and even Colton had hustled into the theatre, there was still no sign of Ivy. Giselle casually inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s our lead actress? Howe she¡¯s not here yet?¡± The crew members nearby craned their necks, searching. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Usually, Ivy would be perched on a stool with her script in hand at this time. Something was off today. ¡°No clue, but there¡¯s been no word of her calling in sick. Maybe she¡¯s stuck in traffic?¡± someone suggested. Giselle quickly sipped her coffee to hide the smirk she couldn¡¯t contain. ¡°Maybe,¡± she mused. It would be just perfect if that woman never showed up again. Then she, Giselle, could naturally take over the leading role in the movie. There was no one more suited for the part than her! But Ivy was merely dyed by a traffic jam, nothing more. When she stepped out of her SUV, the sight that greeted her was Giselle¡¯s barely concealed grin. Their eyes locked, and Giselle struggled to maintain herposure. Why was she here again? Hadn¡¯t ra sent some thugs to rough her up? How could she possibly show up on set unscathed without even a hint of distress? This was not what Giselle had envisioned! Her heart pounded with anxiety, especially when she saw Ivy¡¯s indifferent gaze fixed on her. Forcing a smile, Giselle held up a sealed cup of coffee and approached Ivy. ¡°Ivy, here, I had someone pick up this coffee for you this morning.¡± As Giselle handed it over, Ivy took it. Her guilty demeanor made it impossible for Ivy to ignore. ¡°Thanks,¡± Ivy replied curtly. Giselle felt the vein in her forehead twitch. Did this wretch really think she was something special? She was the youngest award-winning actress in the industry; what was Ivy inparison, daring to act so haughty in her presence? Pondering this, Giselle shifted her stance. Arms crossed over her chest, she was exuding a sense of superiority. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re a bitte this morning. Did something happen on the road?¡± Ivy nced at her coolly, ¡°There was a bit of a mishap, but it¡¯s been taken care of. Why? Are you surprised to see me, Giselle?¡± Giselle¡¯s smile stiffened as she nervously sipped her coffee. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re the lead actress and it¡¯s only natural for you to be here. Why would it be surprising?¡± Feeling guilty, she found it hard to meet Ivy¡¯s eyes. Ivy¡¯s voice was icy, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. After all, if I weren¡¯t here, Colton would certainly bring in another lead. Plenty of talents are coveting the production. I wonder if Giselle wishes the same? Hoping for my disappearance from the set?¡± Ivy¡¯s piercing look seemed to see right through Giselle¡¯s thoughts, making it impossible for her to look up again. ¡°Even if someone did think that, it wouldn¡¯t be me! We¡¯re friends, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m short on roles to y! Anyway, I wouldn¡¯t covet your little patch of turf.¡± Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 Ivy shed a grin that appeared almost out of nowhere, ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, all the better. I¡¯ll definitely nail this role, and won¡¯t give those backstabbers a chance to rejoice.¡± Giselle feignedposure with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Oh¡­ almost forgot my agent¡¯s got something for me. Gotta dash!¡± She didn¡¯t even wait for Ivy to respond before she bolted like a rabbit spooked by a gunshot. Her retreat was so hasty, which was a stark contrast to her earlier confidence as she strutted around handing out coffee to the crew. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Ivy just snorted. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Giselle¡¯s heart probably wasn¡¯t as pure as her words. It was only after Giselle was out of Ivy¡¯s sight that she allowed herself to look around apprehensively. No way! How could she just pop up here totally unscathed? Was this woman really something special, to act so nonchntly even after someone meddled with her? Giselle bit her nails nervously. It wasn¡¯t unthinkable; after all, Ivy had used her wiles to keep Balfour on a tight leash, right? ¡°How does Ivy, the tramp, keeping out on top?!¡± Giselle was pacing in circles, frantic. The top priority was to check with ra what the heck had happened. She had taken this too lightly. How could ra, a woman with quick temper, ever outmatch the cunning Ivy? And she really, with boosting confidence, let that woman handle her own sister However, it didn¡¯t really strike her that Ivy reappeared on set as if nothing had happened. ¡°ra¡¯s such a dead weight! No wonder she can¡¯t make it big!¡± Giselle found a secluded corner and stealthily dialed ra¡¯s number. Thank heavens she had kept ra¡¯s number after one persistent encounter; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know where to begin looking for the small-time actress! ¡°Hello? Is that you, ra?¡± Giselle asked with a false cheer in her voice, but the response was an eerily calm voice. ¡°Good day, this is the city police department. The owner of this phone is currently assisting us with an investigation. May I ask how you¡¯re rted to the owner and if you¡¯re aware of her recent activities?¡±. Giselle quickly hung up the phone out of panic. The police officer on the other end stared at the phone with a puzzled look. Wrong number, perhaps? ra was in police custody! What now? Would that woman bber about her seeking her out? If ra made any rash statements involving her, her standing with Balfour would plummet. Even Ivy would never let her off the hook, not to mention the Howard patriarchs! What to do? What to do? She had to find a way to seal ra¡¯s Wps tight! Giselle was frantic; her top priority now was to visit that foolish woman immediately! She had botched everything up, and now she felt like an ant on a hot griddle. Giselle grabbed her purse and scurried over to the production manager, hastily requesting the morning off. rew asked out of concern. Giselle, is everything alright? You seem all worked up, weat Giselle forced a stiff smile and wiped the sweat from her brow. ¡°Just a little family emergency. I¡¯m so sorry but I didn¡¯t mean to hold up the show.¡± Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 The stage manager looked troubled because he was not the one who could grant her absent, ¡°You¡¯ll have to talk to Colton. We have a lot of things to shoot today and you¡¯ve got a ton of scenes before noon¡­¡± She just nodded and turned to seek out Colton, but inside, she was cursing the stage manager to high heaven. The guy usually strutted around like he owned the ce, and now he couldn¡¯t even approve a simple day off. What a joke! When she told the director about needing time off, he wasn¡¯t thrilled either. But seeing her in a hurried state and her flushed, swelled, and sweaty face, he eventually caved with a reluctant wave of his hand, ¡°Alright, go. I¡¯ll rearrange the scenes. But don¡¯t let it happen again. If everyone startsing to me with sob stories, we¡¯ll never get this film done.¡± Giselle nodded profusely but she didn¡¯t forget to make her liese round, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as soon as I sort thepany issue out, I¡¯ll be back faster than a New York minute. Really sorry for the trouble.¡± Since Ivy had joined the cast, she had been totally absorbed. Her mind was only filled with her lines. But Giselle¡¯s hasty departure had caught her attention. She drove straight to the police station, determined to see ra in person. Whatever it took to keep her name clear was on the table. Expecting to see Ivy¡¯s tall, handsome young man, ra¡¯s face fell evidently when Giselle walked in. Giselle scoffed and tossed her bag on the table with a tter, ¡°Ms. Dunhill, only you couldnd yourself in the mmer in such a short time. Quite the talent!¡± Giselle¡¯s words were very upsetting to ra, who was already so irate. The woman in front of her was exactly the reason for her custody! If the woman hadn¡¯t stirred up trouble, she wouldn¡¯t arrange for the three thugs to go after Ivy in a moment of anger. ra lowered her voice to confront her, ¡°Oh, please. As if lounging in a cell myself is my aplishment. But when the youngest award-winning actress joins me behind bars, that will be something to brag about.¡± Giselle narrowed her eyes, ¡°What are you implying?¡± ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking, Giselle, that¡¯s exactly it. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re untouchable.¡± ra clenched her teeth, desperate to drag someone down with her. If Ivy had her man to protect her, then Giselle would be the perfectpany. She needed to drag someone down to the hell with her! Giselle red back, ¡°Huh. Who do you think you are? Got any proof? Who here will believe your nonsense? You¡¯re just a lowly actress, a doormat for everyone else. How dare youpare yourself to a star like me? Everyone will think I¡¯m just being charitable and trying to save a clueless newbie as they see what I did. You really think you can drag me down with your Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. half-baked schemes?¡± Giselle had years of acting under her belt, so putting on a show of confidence in front of ra was easy for her. ¡°Oh really? If that¡¯s what you believe, then why don¡¯t you just walk out the door? Why bothering all this way to put on this charade? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your game. You¡¯re the one who incited me against Ivy and used me as a pawn in your little plot.¡± ra was ready to y hardball. She leaned back confidently in her chair. ¡°And how do you know I don¡¯t have some damning evidence right here? It might not mean much to you, but even a whisper of it could stir up a storm. The beloved actress who¡¯s crafting an image of beauty and kindness is actually jealous of newbies, scheming and venomous at heart!¡± Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 In the corner where ra couldn¡¯t see, Giselle¡¯s fists clenched tight. Then, with a sudden burst, she erupted intoughter. Giselle sidled up to ra with a smile stered on her face that made people feel unpleasant. ¡°Oh, sweetie, you¡¯re so naive. Do you really think anyone would dare to leak your little story if I didn¡¯t want it out there? You, on the other hand, with the mess you¡¯re in, you really should think twice.¡± She crossed her arms and looked down at ra from her perch of superiority. Giselle hadn¡¯t nned on burning bridges; after all, ra might still be of some value and perhaps could be used as a pawn against Ivy. But ra¡¯s audacity had caught her off guard; her lofty ambitions wereughable as she tried to use her insignificant leverage against Giselle. Since ra had presented herself so unwittingly, how could Giselle simply let her off the hook? ¡°What do you want!? My family is innocent. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll spill the beans if you do this?¡± ra¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. She cared little for family ties, relying on them now only out of necessity. If even her father and Tessa fell victim to Giselle¡¯s schemes, she¡¯d truly be left with nothing. She¡¯d be alone and defenseless. And there Ivy was, with a man by her side who was everything ra had never met. Damn Ivy, living so carefree and easy! Giselle raised an eyebrow, somewhat amused to discover ra¡¯s unexpected familial loyalty. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to go all out, y nice. Don¡¯t breathe a word of my name and don¡¯t let anyone know we¡¯ve met. In that case, your dear parents can wait for you, safe and sound, to get out of this ce. But dare to speak one word against me, and believe me, you will regret it.¡± ra¡¯s jaw clenched, but eventually, she nodded in humiliation, ¡°Fine¡­ You better keep your word and never touch my family! And figure out a way to get me out early!¡± Giselle smirked triumphantly, then she muddled along just to soothe ra¡¯s fears. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re being so cooperative. I can¡¯t disappoint you!¡± After taking care of the nuisance, Giselle strutted out of the police station and restored her buoyant demeanor. What she failed to notice was Ivy, who had stealthily followed her to the station¡¯s entrance. Ivy¡¯s suspicions had been aroused that morning when she saw Giselle¡¯s guilty demeanor, as if she wanted to bury her head in the sand. Usually, Giselle was as proud as a peacock around her, always trying to outshine Ivy. But today, she was oddly cautious, and that made lvy curious. Ivy had always been willing to y along with their sisterly charade, but this morning was different, unusually quiet. Giselle had left in a hurry after barely speaking a few words. She had even taken the morning off from her scenes, iming she needed to step out for a bit. Giselle¡¯s agent was nowhere to be seen, but Ivy had spotted a look of confusion on the face of her personal assistant. If something big was going on, why was the assistant clueless? And why was Giselle, an actress, running around personally? All signs pointed to Giselle¡¯s irregrity. With no scenes to shoot that morning, Ivy excused herself to the director and followed Giselle in her family¡¯s car. Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 ¡°Don¡¯t tailgate too closely, just keep a tight follow on the car ahead,¡± Ivy mumbled to herself as she sat in her nondescript sedan, her gaze fixed on the police station that Giselle had just sauntered into. Initially, Ivy had doubted herself, wondering if the toughs from the other day had rattled her nerves enough to make her jumpy at shadows. Maybe Giselle just woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning. But all those suspicions evaporated the moment Ivy saw Giselle turn into the same precinct she¡¯d visited yesterday. What on earth did Giselle need at the police station that she was so hell-bent on going there? That woman was indeed scheming something fierce. And when did she cozy up to ra? That simpleton ra could be swayed with a few smooth words to turn against her own flesh and blood. Ivy sat in her car, quietly piecing her thoughts together. She had mentioned going to the bookstore yesterday. Other than Balfour, only the crew knew about it. She couldn¡¯t fathom how those thugs managed to be in just the right ce at the right time on her route back from the bookstore. She couldn¡¯t believe there was no involvement from someone in the crew. Who leaked her movements? Now, the answer seemed painfully obvious-it had to be Giselle. The idle probing words she had tossed out this morning had turned out to be true. It seemed Giselle had been coveting the role Ivy was ying all along. Ivy kept her eyes on the police station. Now that she knew Giselle had instigated ra to act against her, she was determined to seek justice for herself. The revtion that ra was the one who had harmed her hit Ivy particrly hard. They¡¯d never been close. ra clearly despised her, and the feeling was mutual. But Ivy had never imagined ra would be so ruthless as tond such a blow-hiring thugs to tarnish her reputation, to ruin her life! The irony and sorrow churned inside Ivy. She had naively hoped that ra might show a little sisterly affection towards her. But ra was heartless, emboldened by the tant favoritism of their mother Tessa, who had always indulged ra¡¯s bullying. Had their mother not been so biased, Ivy might not suffer so much. And ra wouldn¡¯t have grown up so spoiled, thinking everything Ivy had should be hers. Tessa also seemed to believe that since Ivy wasn¡¯t a son, Ivy owed her a lifetime of servitude, that Ivy deserved to suffer for displeasing ra. Why should that be? If she could, Ivy wished she had never been born Tessa¡¯s child, even if that meant she¡¯d never existed at all.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. They chose to bring her into this world, yet they resented her for not being a son. They didn¡¯t love her but neglected her and hurt her. She had done nothing wrong, yet in their eyes, her very existence was a mistake! After breaking ties with the Dunhill family, Ivy had thought she could finally live for herself. But the Dunhills couldn¡¯t let go, always scheming to exploit her further. That¡¯s why ra could be so easily manipted by Giselle, leading to such an egregious act! Just then, Giselle emerged from the visiting room with light steps. Seeing ra¡¯s cowed demeanor, Giselle knew her purpose for today¡¯s visit had been achieved. Now, with a sense of ease, she reveled in the thought of how effortlessly she¡¯d yed ra. Ivy would inevitably meet the same fate. The Dunhill sisters were destined to be trampled underfoot by Giselle. Ivy would be next! Ah! You Giselle gasped the next second, not expecting to bump into Ivy, who was standing right outside the police station entrance. Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 Ivy strutted forward, her heels clicking with an assertive rhythm that seemed to resonate with her fierce presence. In contrast, Giselle, who usually carried herself with an air of arrogance, suddenly felt a wave of insecurity wash over her at the sight of Ivy. She even took an unintentional step back. Seizing the moment, Ivy shed a disarming smile and said, ¡°Giselle, fancy meeting you here. Weren¡¯t you supposed to have a busy morning on set today? I heard you had quite a few scenes lined up.¡± Ivy¡¯s words seemed to glide over Giselle¡¯s obvious panic. Brushing her hair because of inner unease, Giselle attempted to retain herposure, ¡°I¡­ I just happened to be passing by and thought I¡¯d pop in for a look. A visit to the police station mighte in handy for a future role.¡± ¡°Who would just happen¡¯ to swing by a police station? Could it be that you¡¯re here to visit someone, Giselle?¡± Ivy¡¯s smile, rxed and self-assured, only served to irritate Giselle further. Giselle¡¯s teeth was itching with annoyance. ¡°As an actress, it¡¯s part of my job to observe life. What¡¯s wrong with visiting a police station? And why do you care where I go? More to the point, what brings you to the doorstep of the police station?¡± Giselle shot back. Indeed, what did it matter if Ivy had caught her at the police station? Why should she have to exin herself to this upstart? After all, she was a celebrated leadingdy of the silver screen, while Ivy was nothing but a greenhorn. What did her presence here even matter? ¡°I¡¯m not like you, Giselle. I don¡¯t have time to take leisurely strolls to the police station. I¡¯ve got real business here. My sister got mixed up in some foolishness, and I felt it was my duty toe by, show my support, and hopefully get her back on the right path.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, then go take care of your sister. I have a packed schedule and can¡¯t afford to waste any more time here,¡± Giselle said, slipping on her sunsses, ready to leave. But Ivy¡¯s voice followed her, ¡°Giselle, there are some things that must be said. You¡¯ve got the crown of a leadingdy now. You have to take care of your reputation. ¡®The more you walk in night, the likelier you are to stain your dress,¡¯ as the saying goes. I¡¯m sure you understand that better than anyone. Some mistakes can be fixed, but some actions can¡¯t be undone. If you don¡¯t want people to know, mind your behaviour.¡± Giselle¡¯s face paled instantly. Was this woman threatening her? She clearly understood the hints in Ivy¡¯s words. But she couldn¡¯t gauge how much Ivy really knew, or if this was all just a bluff, a probing tactic. Giselle bit her lip and pretended not to hear, hurrying away. She didn¡¯t dare to turn back to meet Ivy¡¯s gaze. Watching Giselle¡¯s retreating figure, Ivy¡¯s eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t believe she had provoked Giselle intentionally. But now, as the nominal Mrs. Balfour, she couldn¡¯t avoid her spite. If Balfour knew that Giselle was behind all this, would he be as furious as he had been with ra? Ivy didn¡¯t want to ponder that. Looking at the police station¡¯s entrance, she wondered if ra was regretting the choices she¡¯d made the day before. If ra hadn¡¯t been led astray, she wouldn¡¯t be imprisoned now. Had the price of her actions, which not only ruined her ns but also entangled herself, been worth it? Regardless, their parents would always side with ra. Ivy had been used to their favoritism. Perhaps what ra resented most at that moment wasn¡¯t because of her regret but rather that Ivy was still standing tall. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Havinge this far, Ivy decided to step into the police station and visit ra. Having been threatened by Giselle just moments before, ra was stewing in her own frustrations. Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 ra paced in the cell like a caged lioness, frustration boiling over with every step. She had heard that someone wasing to see her, and she half-expected it to be her dad with awyer in tow. She couldn¡¯t stand one more minute in this godforsaken police station. ¡°Howe you took so long to show up? Didn¡¯t you know I¡¯ve been cooped up in here? Do you even consider your daughter anymore? Why aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± she vented the moment she was brought to the visiting room. But her rant screeched to a halt when she locked eyes with Ivy, who was impably dressed in a designer suit that screamed money. With one nce, ra knew that outfit cost a pretty penny. She had ogled it online with her fellow actresses so many times, yet it remained a distant dream, lounging in her shopping cart because it was way out of her league. It must be that man who splurged on Ivy! ¡°What are you doing here? Came to rub your fancy man in my face?¡± ra said with a sneer. ¡°Why on earth would you think that? When have I ever unted anything to you? It¡¯s always been you bragging about the new clothes and thetest iPhone your parents showered on you. That¡¯s your game, not mine,¡± Ivy retorted with an unnerving calm. Their rtionship had always been lopsided, but Ivy¡¯s mere presence was enough to trigger ra into using her of showing off. ra mmed her hand on the table, leaning forward aggressively, only to be checked by the handcuffs binding her wrists. ¡°You dare say you¡¯re not unting? Dressed to the nines just to make me look bad, huh? Ivy, I swear, I could rip your mouth off! If it weren¡¯t for you, all of this should have been mine!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡± Ivy asked, her gaze as still as a pond. She was used to ra¡¯s random spikes of malice. Ever since her own star career began to rise, she had been living under this relentless pressure. ra was the sword hanging over her head, ensuring Ivy could never do right. ¡°Hate you? How could I not? If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be the star everyone adores rather than being trapped in a cell like a rat! This is all thanks to you. And you have the audacity to waltz in here, all polished and poised, and asked if I hate you? Yes, I do! I want to skin you alive, drain you dry and let the whole world see the true colors of their beloved star!¡± ra was on the brink of madness, the blow of her recent failure hitting her hard. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± Ivy nodded, acknowledging ra¡¯s outburst with no hint of reaction, which made ra¡¯s fury seem almost clownish. ¡°But tell me, ra, we¡¯ve been at odds for years, yet based on what I know about you, you wouldn¡¯t stoop to hiring thugs to shame me without a good reason. So, spill it. Who put you up to this? If you come clean, maybe I can get mywyer to work out a plea deal for you.¡± ra clenched her fists, her pride stung. Could Ivy really be looking down on her? ¡°You think I¡¯d fall for your tricks? You¡¯ve always despised me. What makes you think I¡¯d be dumb enough to take your bait?¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but let out augh. ¡°You think I¡¯m setting you up?¡± Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 ra remained silent, but her expression screamed defiance. It was a clear signal she wasn¡¯t buying into Ivy¡¯s game. ¡°Who¡¯s the one behind bars right now, ra? It¡¯s me pressing charges against you, okay? If you want any leniency, you better spill the beans and tell me the truth!¡± ra mmed her hand on the table again but earned a stern look from the officer beside her. ¡°How could I not get it? If it weren¡¯t for your charges, why would I be sitting here? You¡¯ve ruined everything, Ivy. I swear, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Ivy found herughable, ¡°What goes aroundes around, ra. The evil you¡¯ve done is finally catching up with you. Why don¡¯t you umte some good karma for yourself? I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Who put you up to this? You¡¯re not part of our production crew, so how could you possibly know my schedule that day? Not to mention arranging for someone to jump me on my way home? Do you really think I don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind it? I¡¯m just giving you the chance toe clean yourself!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice was low but her eyesmunicated unwavering certainty. ra faltered for a moment but thenughed, ¡°Ha, you¡¯re hrious, Ivy. If you really knew, you wouldn¡¯t be sitting across from me, spouting this nonsense about giving me a chance! You¡¯re bluffing and trying to trick me. Do you think I¡¯m as dumb as you imagine?¡± Ivy¡¯s smile faded. She couldn¡¯t understand why ra was so determined to protect Giselle. Now that she was locked up, what good would it do to keep Giselle¡¯s secret? ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not as dumb as I thought, you¡¯re dumber,¡± Ivy retaliated. ¡°If you¡¯re content with rotting away in this cell, then by all means, keep your mouth shut. But let me remind you onest time, if youN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. can¡¯t figure out who¡¯s behind this, then you¡¯ll be pegged as the mastermind. Your acting career, oh no, your entire life will be hopeless! You¡¯ll just be the scapegoat for the real viin behind the scenes!¡± ra clenched her fists. ¡°The real culprits aren¡¯t me; it¡¯s those thugs!¡± It wasn¡¯t just Giselle¡¯s warnings that kept ra tight-lipped. She knew the odds of her walking free were slim. If she ratted out Giselle, wouldn¡¯t that leave Ivy without any adversary? As long as Ivy suffered, ra found sce.. ¡°Ivy, no one put me up to this. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks! You¡¯re nothing but a two-faced, gold-digging harlot, strutting around like you own the ce¡­¡± ra¡¯s sudden outburst caught everyone off guard. Ivy tried to interject, but ra¡¯s insults grew filthier and more unbearable. ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s the bed you want to lie in, then off you go. I hope you can keep up this bravado when we face off in court!¡± Ivy had lost all her patience. Eventually, the officers took ra away. Both officers happened to be Ivy¡¯s fans, shocked that their idol could be so vilely belittled by a no-name actress. And to hear such unrelenting abuse from her own sister was even more appalling. Could a sister really be so heartless as to spew such filth at her sibling? But considering ra had gone so far as to hire thugs to tarnish Ivy¡¯s reputation, the vulgar tirade seemed within reason. Ivy sighed with a mix of frustration and resignation. Her attempts to coax ra into naming Giselle were aimed at putting a check on Giselle¡¯s arrogance. Besides, Ivy secretly hoped that Balfour would find out about Giselle¡¯s involvement. She had a hunch that if she suggested to Balfour that Giselle might be involved, he might not believe her. He cared about Giselle too much. How could he believe she was capable of such malevolence? ¡°Ah!¡± Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 The peace of the set was shattered by a piercing scream. Diana had just slipped into the shoes provided by the crew, never anticipating the nasty surprise someone had hidden inside! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Diana?¡± The crew members quickly gathered around as Diana winced in pain. ¡°There¡¯s something in the shoe¡­¡± she murmured weakly, pointing to the footwear. Carefully, she lifted her foot to find a deep puncture wound on her sole bleeding profusely. A crew member flipped the shoe over and gave it a shake. A thumbtack rolled out. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Goodness! How did this thumbtack end up here?¡± Diana¡¯s assistant hurried over with a medical kit. A thumbtack in the co-star¡¯s shoe was no ident, and the news spread through the set like wildfire. When Colton heard about it, his expression turned grave. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Colton. It looks like I¡¯ll be holding up production again¡­¡± After her assistant had given her a quick first-aid treatment, there was still the concern that the thumbtack could have been contaminated. They needed to get her to a hospital for proper medical examination. Colton reassured her, ¡°No need to apologize. I¡¯ll make sure you and your agency get a satisfactory response to this.¡± Everyone understood that this was no mere ident. Just as the set had returned to calm, it was once again thrown into disarray. Colton immediately had the surveince footage reviewed. But the results were astonishing and unexpected. ¡°How could it be Ivy? She¡¯s one of our most talented. Why would she be so petty as to drop a tack in Diana¡¯s shoe?¡± The figure in the surveince footage was unmistakably wearing Ivy¡¯s outfit from earlier that day. ¡°That¡¯s just malicious. If Diana hadn¡¯t noticed and stepped down hard, that tack would¡¯ve gone straight into her flesh!¡± Colton watched the footage over and over in silence. It clearly showed Ivy sneaking into Diana¡¯s dressing room. But having worked with Ivy for so long, he knew her character. She wasn¡¯t someone who would do such a thing. Yet with so many eyes fixed on the footage, the consensus was that Ivy was the culprit. As the director, Colton found it difficult to defend her. ¡°Diana¡¯s acting has been improving by leaps and bounds. She¡¯s starting to outshine Ivy. She just can¡¯t stand it and resort to underhanded tactics like sneaking into someone else¡¯s dressing room to nt a tack. Colton, you can¡¯t tolerate such behaviour just because Ivy¡¯s the lead!¡± Someone crossed their arms, clearly upset by Ivy¡¯s supposed action. ¡°I think so too. After all, Ivy¡¯s just a neer, and she¡¯s not backed by a big agency like the others. ¡°Barely getting any recognition, and she¡¯s already afraid of being overshadowed. Tsk, that¡¯s just cruel!¡± ¡°I feel so sorry for Diana. She was so apologetic earlier, worried that her injury would dy the production. She¡¯s really nice.¡± Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 Colton remained silent, merely gesturing for someone to get Ivy on the phone and have her rush back to the set. ¡°Why are you even bothering to treat her with kid gloves, Colton? If you ask me, we should just haul her down to the police station and be done with it. We can¡¯t have a murderer walking around on our set!¡± The speaker was a close buddy with Giselle and had little respect for Ivy, regarding Ivy as the type of woman who climbed thedder leaning on men. Colton just gave her a cold nce and didn¡¯t take her words to heart. ¡°Hey, why¡¯d you even have to say that? When there¡¯s trouble on set, we handle it in-house first. Call in the cops, and what then? Are we even going to finish this film?¡± Whispered someone standing next to her. She muttered under her breath, ¡°I¡¯m just worried the culprit might get bolder. What if she starts putting thumbtacks in my shoes next? Who knows how crazy that woman might be.¡± Ivy left the police station with a furrowed brow. Before she could even get in her car, her phone rang with a call from the set. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Ms. Dunhill, where are you now? There¡¯s an incident on set!¡± Ivy¡¯s already furrowed brow tightened even more. ¡°I just left the set a little while ago, what happened?¡± She figured whatever it was, it couldn¡¯t possibly involve her, unless Colton needed her for a reshoot. But the person on the other end hemmed and hawed, deepening Ivy¡¯s suspicions. ¡°Just spit it out, what happened?¡± ¡°Ms. Dunhill, did you go into Diana¡¯s dressing room today?¡± Ivy was puzzled as to why they were asking about Diana¡¯s dressing room. ¡°No, I had some things to take care of this morning, so I left without going in there. Why are you asking about that? Did something go missing from Diana¡¯s room?¡± Ivy was still in the dark as the person on the other end hesitated. Then a male voice cut in, ¡°Give me the phone, I¡¯ll exin.¡± ¡°Hello, Ivy.¡± ¡°Colton? What in the world happened on set? Why are you asking if I went to Diana¡¯s dressing room?¡± Ivy was familiar enough with Colton to ask him directly, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be vague as well, only urging her toe back quickly. Her heart started pounding with anxiety. His tone was urgent, so the issue must be serious. But what did it have to do with her? She had barely made an appearance on set before leaving with Giselle. What could have possibly happened? As soon as Ivy arrived back on set, someone called out, ¡°Ivy¡¯s back.¡± She found it odd. Usually, the crew would address her as ¡°Ms. Dunhill,¡± not out of any particr respect but simply as an industry norm. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She had only been gone for a short while, and why the sudden cold shoulder? ¡°Colton, I¡¯m back. Was there an issue with yesterday¡¯s scenes?¡± That was the most pressing concern Ivy coulde up with. Colton¡¯s face was an impassive mask as he shook his head and gestured for her to sit down. Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 ¡°Come watch the security footage with me, Ivy. I want to hear a usible story,¡± said Colton, his tone a mix of concern and suspicion. Ivy¡¯s mind was clouded with confusion, and she followed him to the monitor. The grainy video showed the inside of Diana¡¯s dressing room. On the screen, someone wearing familiar attire was opening Diana¡¯s door, ncing around with a furtiveness that didn¡¯t sit right. Colton tapped the screen, ¡°See anything off about this?¡± Thinking it was some kind of test, Ivy pointed out her observations, ¡°First, that outfit looks familiar. Secondly, why¡¯s that person peeking around before slipping into Diana¡¯s room? It¡¯s like she¡¯s sneaking in¡­ Did Diana lose something?¡± Colton lit a cigarette, a silent cue for her to look closer. ¡°Just familiar?¡± he prodded. Upon closer inspection, Ivy¡¯s heart sank. The person in the video was wearing the same clothes she had on today! ¡°I need an exnation, Ivy,¡± Colton said, taking a drag from his cigarette. Ivy felt the absurdity of it all. What was there to exin? She hadn¡¯t been near Diana¡¯s dressing room. What did she know about someone else wearing her outfit in the video? To make matters worse, the person had dodged the camera so her face wasn¡¯t captured. ¡°What do you want me to exin, Colton? Did you call me back here because you think it¡¯s me? But I didn¡¯t do anything. I have no reason to steal from anyone.¡± Ivy¡¯s face twisted in anger. She never imagined she¡¯d be pegged as the set¡¯s thief. ¡°If it was just a stolen item, that¡¯d be one thing. But Diana¡¯s hurt her foot! A thumbtack was found in her shoe!¡± piped up a voice from the crowd, a woman who had always made snide remarks about Ivy. ¡°Diana¡¯s injured, not just missing stuff?¡± Ivy sought confirmation from Colton. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s hurt. And it¡¯s going to dy today¡¯s shoot,¡± Colton replied with a frown. ¡°I feel sorry for her injury. But even if Diana¡¯s foot is injured, that¡¯s got nothing to do with me,¡± Ivy insisted.. ¡°How do you exin the person on camera, wearing your clothes, having a simr build to you?¡± asked the cameraman, not out of spite for Ivy but tired of the drama that was disrupting the shoot. His point was valid. A peaceful set was beneficial for everyone, and yet, here they were dealing with an incident that had even led to an injury. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. I don¡¯t think I should have to exin because I never set foot in Diana¡¯s dressing room! How can I exin something I didn¡¯t do?¡± Ivy was at a loss, condemned by all around her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I think,¡± someone chimed in with malice, ¡°You¡¯re jealous of Diana¡¯s rising poprity, afraid she¡¯ll outshine you. So you wanted to hurt her, mess up her filming schedule.¡± Those who already disliked Ivy were now eagerly slinging mud her way. ¡°Though I¡¯m a neer, I would never stoop to such actions. Everyone has their own path, and I don¡¯t believe Diana gaining poprity means I¡¯ll lose my audience. All I want is to interpret my role wholeheartedly. I don¡¯t y dirty,¡± Ivy retorted with integrity, leaving her user red-faced and speechless. ¡°Colton, do you really think I¡¯m capable of this?¡± she asked, her voice steady despite the usations. She didn¡¯t care about the others who didn¡¯t know her. But if Colton doubted her too, she would be totally disappointed. In this cast, she hoped there was at least one person who trusted her. ¡°I get where you¡¯reing from, Ivy. But this is what the security footage shows. I need you to give everyone an exnation, and I owe one to the backers too,¡± Colton said, his frustration evident. Ivy could hear the reluctance in his voice, but it didn¡¯t relieve her disappointment. This was about trust.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 Ivy nced around bewildered. The room was filled with an assortment of expressions. Some faces were twisted with mockery, others couldn¡¯t bear to watch the underhanded scheming unfold. But unanimously, they had all pegged her as the culprit. What more was there to say? Even Colton seemed to think she owed them an exnation. Ivyposed her expressions. She refused to give them the satisfaction of seeing her appear pitiful and beg for their mercy. She was innocent and her conscience was clear. She¡¯d stand tall in her usation. ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be? You gonna call the cops and have me cuffed?¡± she asked boldly. One screenwriter hesitated. Truth be told, he was wary of crossing Ivy, especially with the Balfour family backing her. The Howards were not ¨¤ family you wanted to mess with, and this whole situation was a real pickle. If they didn¡¯t take action, they risked others on set following suit, which might potentially ruin the movie. But when it came down to reprimanding her, the screenwriter weighed his status and knew his limits. ¡°Ivy, we brought you in to resolve this internally,¡± he started tentatively. ¡°It¡¯s just a little friction, no need to make a mountain out of a molehill and involve the police. That won¡¯t do our film any favors. Just apologize to the victim, cover the medical costs, and we can put this whole thing behind us.¡± At the end of the day, her innocence was irrelevant to the production crew. They had seen the surveince footage, a partial view that had convinced them of her guilt. They were simply trying to minimize the fallout, not concerned with what she had or hadn¡¯t done. ¡°I disagree,¡± Ivy retorted firmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and call the authorities. I¡¯m willing to cooperate with the investigation. But I will not apologize for something I haven¡¯t done.¡± The screenwriter couldn¡¯t grasp why Ivy was being so stubborn. The surveince clearly showed her sneaking into Diana¡¯s dressing room. What more was there to argue? ¡°Ivy, try to see it from our point of view,¡± he urged, his toneced with a hint of a threat. ¡°We want to keep this quiet, for the sake of everyone¡¯s future on this project.¡± Ivy¡¯s lip twitched in defiance. ¡°If your idea of cooperation involves forcing me to confess to a crime I didn¡¯tmit, then I want no part of it.¡± Ivy¡¯s bold deration sent a ripple of disbelief through the crew. When had they ever seen a guilty suspect so resolute? ¡°The way she¡¯s acting, it¡¯s not just an attitude problem. It¡¯s a character w,¡± someone chimed in. ¡°She did something wrong but didn¡¯t feel guilty at all? Can we really have such a person as our leading lady?¡± Now that someone had spoken up, others began to echo the sentiment. ¡°Exactly. Our lead should be upright and honest. Ivy is the pr opposite of what she is acting.¡± Suddenly, everyone seemed to have doubts about Ivy¡¯s suitability for the lead role. Being a neer, Ivy had already stirred up some envy when she outshone a host of renowned actresses. And now, they wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to take her down. The entertainment industry¡¯s true colors were shown. It¡¯s a dog-eat-dog world, Ivy thought ruefully. ¡°If the investigation proves I¡¯m the perpetrator, I¡¯ll willingly leave the set. But I refuse to be condemned based on a vague surveince clip that doesn¡¯t even show the person¡¯s face clearly!¡± At that moment, Colton crushed his cigarette underfoot and stood up. ¡°What do you think?¡± he addressed the crowd. ¡°Do we truly believe this footage is enough to indict Ivy as the assant?¡± His words served as a reminder to everyone that the footage merely showed someone in the same outfit as Ivy, but the crucial evidence would be identifying the face of the person in question.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 ¡°Colton, what¡¯s the deal here? Are you seriously taking her side? She went and put tacks in Diana¡¯s boots. You think she wouldn¡¯t cover her tracks?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s no fool. Why would she show her hand in front of all of us?¡± The others couldn¡¯t believe it. With the security footage right there, and Colton still spouting this wishy- washy nonsense. The attitude of the crowd was clear: if Ivy wasn¡¯t punished today, there would be hell to pay. ¡°What¡¯s all themotion? You guys done with your little soap opera?¡± At the sound of that familiar voice, Ivy whipped around. There was Balfour, strolling in like he was walking through his own backyard, parting the crowd without even trying. Ivy wanted to y it cool, but when Balfour asked her what was wrong, she couldn¡¯t help the lump in her throat. Shaking her head, she muttered in her husky voice, ¡°Nothing.¡± The previous loudmouths mmed up. They knew who they were dealing with. Seeing him so close to Ivy, nobody wanted to get on Mr. Howard¡¯s bad side. ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, why have you been here for so long? Weren¡¯t you supposed to have lunch with my grandparents today? Forgot, did you?¡± Ivy looked up at him, genuinely not remembering any lunch ns. But Balfour¡¯s gaze was so certain that she figured she must¡¯ve forgotten. ¡°Sorry, I had to run an errand this morning. Just got back to the set and got caught up in some drama. Have slipped my mind.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Balfour didn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s about the rest of the crew, just showing concerns for Ivy. ¡°Are you sorted now? If so, let¡¯s head out.¡± Colton felt awkward. He¡¯d promised Balfour he¡¯d keep an eye on Ivy, yet here she was in a mess. He didn¡¯t know how to face Balfour. Ivy kept quiet. She¡¯d said she¡¯d cooperate with the police, and she meant it. If they went to the station, lunch with the grandparents was off the table. ¡°I see, so it¡¯s not wrapped up yet? Colton, spell it out for me. What¡¯s the big mystery that¡¯s wasting my time and keeping my wife here?¡± Balfour called out Colton directly, who had no choice but to exin, looking as nervous as a kid in the principal¡¯s office. And Ivy? She was still reeling from Balfour¡¯s address on her. He said ¡®my wife¡¯. She couldn¡¯t help but look up at Balfour¡¯s face. Why was it that whenever she was in trouble, this man always showed up and backed her? It had to be divine favor. ¡°It¡¯s just some minor drama between the actresses. Diana, who ys the second lead, got her foot pricked by a thumbtack in her boots. The security footage shows a person wearing the same outfit as Ivy, so¡­¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve concluded it was lvy?¡± Balfour¡¯s voice was t, his face expressionless. Colton thought Balfour must be angry. Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 ¡°Look, no one¡¯s trying to rail against Ivy. But with the evidence at hand, there are some doubts about her that might need clearing up.¡± Balfour frowned in annoyance. ¡°How can she exin something she didn¡¯t do?¡± Colton was momentarily speechless. This couple really was cut from the same cloth. ¡°But the surveince footage is as clear as day, and we¡¯re not out to pin anything on anyone unjustly, Mr. Howard. Please understand we¡¯re not keen on stirring up trouble for the sake of it.¡± Colton sounded exasperated, as though his decision to side with the others and keep Ivy around was a reluctantpromise. Balfour just let out a coldugh. ¡°Colton, I might not know the ins and outs of showbiz, but you¡¯re not exactly a greenhorn, are you? I told you before, Ivy¡¯s new to the scene. All she wants is to act her heart out. She¡¯s still figuring out the ropes, which is why I asked you to keep an eye out for her. Is this your idea of looking after her?¡± Balfour¡¯s voice carried a smile, but Colton felt a chill run down his own spine, not daring to meet his gaze. Balfour had only nced at the surveince footage briefly but was confident that the person wasn¡¯t Ivy. Same clothes, sure, but the movements were off. Sensing Balfour¡¯s anger, Ivy remained silent. The feeling of being protected was utterly intoxicating to her. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you can¡¯t see through the smoke and mirrors here? This kind of drama is not new to other sets. Yet, it seems like it¡¯s your first rodeo with such incidents. Can¡¯t you discern the truth?¡± Balfour¡¯s barrage of words weighed so heavily on Colton that he couldn¡¯t even lift his head, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. We¡¯ve been sailing too smoothlytely. I nearly forgot how chaotic a set can be with backstabbing and framing. Ivy¡¯s definitely been set up!¡± Directors like them had to manage more than just perfect shots. They also had to handle theplex web of rtionships within the crew. They weren¡¯t just there to call action and cut. In his crew, there were rules against doing anything detrimental to the team. Sure, friction between star actors was normal, and Colton never meddled without cause. But anything that messed with his film was a different story. It was a matter of principle. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve recognized the issue, I¡¯ll be taking her with me.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After dropping that line, Balfour grabbed Ivy by the wrist and walked away, not giving a second nce to anyone. Ivy looked back at the director and then at Balfour. Was it really okay to just leave like that? She felt uneasy. Wouldn¡¯t this make her seem guiltier, running away at the first sign of trouble? Once they were seated in the car, Ivy turned to Balfour with worry in her eyes. ¡°Is walking away really the best move? Won¡¯t they think I¡¯m guilty and just trying to escape?¡± In her world, fleeing the battlefield was never an option. She had never considered running away as a method of solving problems. Seeing Ivy genuinely concerned, Balfour couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Did you do it?¡± Ivy¡¯s brows knitted together in indignation as she shook her head vigorously. ¡°Of course not! I wasn¡¯t even on set this morning, how could I have done such things?¡± ¡°So, what are you worried about? Do you really need to politely inform them you¡¯re heading home for lunch?¡± Balfour had a point. Ivy quietly settled back into her seat and buckled up. Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 ¡°But nobody believes me,¡± Ivy¡¯s voice was tinged with dejection. After all, they had been filming together for quite some time, bing a makeshift family of sorts. Yet not a single soul on set seemed to trust her, plunging her into a well of loneliness. ¡°I thought at least Colton would have my back. Maybe I was fooling myself.¡± Was it her? Was there something about her that just didn¡¯t inspire trust? Balfour reached over and ruffled her hair until it was a tousled mess. ¡°Why are you stressing over this, Ivy? Does it really matter if those folks believe you or not?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. To his surprise, she nodded emphatically. ¡°Of course it matters. It¡¯s about feeling like someone¡¯s in your corner. I¡¯ve been nothing but nice to them, why is this happening?¡± Deep down, she knew the truth. Even if someone did believe her innocence, it was unlikely they¡¯d step forward amid a sea of doubt. They were just cogs in the machine, too insignificant to risk their necks for her. Especially since the person in the surveince footage was wearing clothes identical to hers, making it nearly impossible to clear her name. ¡°You know as well as I do,¡± Balfour said, his hand casually steering the wheel as he shot her concerned nces, ¡°that even if someone thinks you¡¯re innocent, they don¡¯t have the clout to speak up for you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Ivy exhaled, trying to mask the hurt. ¡°But it still stings, you know?¡± Then, as if an afterthought, she asked, ¡°Why do you believe me, though? Like they said, the person in the video is dressed exactly like me.¡± Balfour¡¯s lips quirked into a half-smile. ¡°I could tell it wasn¡¯t you with just one nce.¡± Ivy felt a wave of gratitude inside. Even with the world seemingly against her, someone was resolutely on her side. But then Balfour continued, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other long enough for me to know your bodynguage and little quirks like the back of my hand.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ivy was taken aback, never having guessed that¡¯s how he¡¯d discerned the truth. She felt her cheeks blushed. Balfour kept his eyes on the road and continued nonchntly, ¡°Like how you always reach out with your left hand to open doors since you¡¯re left-handed. The person in the video was clearly right- handed. And you don¡¯t slouch when you walk like she did. Of course, she might have been doing that to hide her face. But most telling is how you wear that outfit. You wouldn¡¯t let the top hang below your belly button because you¡¯ve got legs for days, and she, well, she was all torso.¡± The more Balfour spoke, the redder Ivy¡¯s face got. She hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been paying such close attention to her, even to the details of her figure. ¡°What? You¡¯re not telling me you¡¯ve been secretly keeping tabs on this stuff?¡± Balfour scoffed, as if she were underestimating him. ¡°I dabbled in art, knew a bit about human anatomy. How else would I remember such specific details about your body?¡± Ivy¡¯s face went from pink to crimson. Sh¨¦ quickly stopped him, ¡°Okay, okay, I get it. You¡¯re some kind of body sketching savant. Let¡¯s drop it!¡± Unbeknownst to herself, her mood had lightened considerably with his words Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 ¡°Of course, the most important reason is that I know you¡¯re not that kind of person. I believe in you, and the evidence I¡¯ve seen is all based on that belief.¡± Ivy was caught off guard when Balfour gave her the earnest answer she had been longing for after a bout of yful banter. They reached the front door of their home, and Balfour turned to face her with a serious look. ¡°I know it¡¯s tough being treated like a suspect. But trust me, the real culprit will slip up eventually. For now, all you need is a little patience.¡± His voice was soft yet filled with strength, and Ivy nodded incessantly, ¡°I believe in you.¡± ¡°Alright, wipe your tears away. If Grandma sees your eyes all red, she¡¯ll pin me down with questions, thinking I¡¯ve been picking on you.¡± Ivy quickly touched her own cheeks, which were still surprisingly dry. Looking up, she caught Balfour¡¯s eyes crinkling withughter. ¡°You¡¯re teasing me again!¡± Balfour just chuckled as they walked hand in hand into the vi. ¡°My, why are you two only getting back now? Balfour, did you get tied up at the office again and forget to pick up Ivy?¡± Hearing their entrance, Alyssa quickly stood up, her gaze at Balfour tinged with mild disapproval. Ivy couldn¡¯t bear to see him nagged by Alyssa and hurriedly interjected, ¡°It was my film crew that had issues today, so we were held up. It¡¯s not Balfour¡¯s fault.¡± Ivy looked genuinely worried that Alyssa would scold Balfour, which was much to the olddy¡¯s amusement. ¡°There, there, I¡¯m just an old woman who likes to chatter. Look at you all worried! Lunch is ready. Let¡¯s eat. You both have been busy all morning, you must be starving.¡± With a bowl of hearty soup warming her stomach, Ivy felt her spirits being soothed as well. The olddy was happy to see them eat enjoyably. How she wished for these peaceful days to continue.. After lunch, Balfour and Ivy retreated to their room. But it wasn¡¯t long before Balfour said he had to leave. ¡°Is there something at the office? Why do you need to go out at this hour?¡± Normally, they would both take a little nap around this time. It was one of their shared habits. Unless there was an emergency, neither would leave the house shortly after lunch. Balfour¡¯s departure seemed out of the ordinary. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But Balfour just told her to rest at home and not to worry about going to the set that afternoon. ¡°Just stay home and rx. I¡¯ll be back by evening.¡± With that, he gently ruffled Ivy¡¯s hair and turned to leave. As the door clicked shut behind him, Ivy felt an unstoppable wave of destion. What did she really mean to Balfour? Even if they were just acting partners, couldn¡¯t he share his whereabouts with her? He seemed to know every move she made, yet when it came to Balfour¡¯s ns, she waspletely in the dark. The imbnce left her even more unsettled. Ivy forced herself to lie on the couch for a while. But every time she closed her eyes, she saw the using faces from the set, branding her a criminal. She had to get up and brew herself some water. Thank goodness Balfour had brought her back from the set. If he didn¡¯te, she would probably still be there, locked in a standoff. Standing by the window, lost in thought, Ivy gazed outside. It wasn¡¯t long before a knock at the door came from one of the household staff. Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a group of officers at the door. They say they need to speak with you.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ivy set down her water and pondered for a moment, suspecting that the production crew had decided to involve the police after all. Well, that was just fine by her. Once she had given her statement, she could leave it in the hands of the officers. She was confident they would clear her name. But as soon as Ivy descended the stairs, the officers were ready to escort her away. Alyssa was startled. What on earth was happening? Why had officerse knocking at their door out of the blue? ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, just stay put at home. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. They just need to take an investigation, that¡¯s all.¡± Hearing Ivy¡¯s exnation, Alyssa¡¯s anxiety subsided. ¡°Ivy, tell me the truth. Has something happened again? My old heart can¡¯t take much more of this.¡± Ivy offered a reassuring smile and instructed the housekeeper to prepare some calming herbal tea for them. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. By the time you wake up from your afternoon nap, I¡¯ll be back home.¡± After ensuring everything was in order, Ivy turned and followed the officers out.. It was her first time riding in a police cruiser to the station, and Ivy felt a mix of nerves and trepidation. Even though she knew she was innocent, the situation was still frightening. It was like the anxiety she felt every time she fell ill, knowing that a trip to the doctor and some tests would sort it out quickly. But the time leading up to the visit was torture. It wasn¡¯t the fear of a serious diagnosis. It was the dread of hearing something from the doctor that she couldn¡¯t ept. Ivy ced her hand over her heart, taking deep breaths. If only Balfour were here with her now, she thought unintentionally. The moment the thought crossed her mind, Ivy tensed up. When you start to rely on someone else without thinking, it¡¯s the beginning of a downfall. Ivy shook her head vigorously. She couldn¡¯t afford to think like this anymore. Balfour was neither her family nor her friend, and certainly had no obligation to shoulder her burdens. Once at the station, Ivy braced herself for questioning. She was somewhatforted by the fact that the officers didn¡¯t treat her like a criminal but asked about her morning activities and evidence supporting her innocence with meticulous care. ¡°Where were you between 9 and 10 a.m., Ms. Dunhill?¡± ¡°I was actually at the police station around that time, possibly near the entrance. I believe there should be surveince footage. that can confirm this.¡± She had just parted ways with Giselle and had lingered near the station for a while before receiving a call from the production crew. The officer nodded and proceeded with the next question. ¡°When did you leave the production set earlier? Do you have any witnesses or evidence?¡± Ivy thought for a moment before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t remember the exact time, but I left shortly after Giselle did. The production should have video records of this. I also visited my sister afterwards. There should be a record of that visit at your station.¡± ¡°Onest question, ording to your testimony, you werepletely ndered. Do you have any clue as to who might want to frame you? Your answer could help us make a targeted breakthrough in our investigation.¡± Ivy nodded, understanding the gravity of the question. ¡°At this point, I¡¯m not sure. I wasn¡¯t at the production during the morning, so I can¡¯t tell you exactly who it might be. All I can say is that Giselle and I have had some friction in the past.¡± Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The pen in the hand of the officer paused, and he seemed to nce up unintentionally at Ivy, who was earnestly trying to recall the events. ¡°Is that right? From what I¡¯ve gathered, not everyone shares your view. ording to the crew¡¯s statements, it looks like Diana¡¯s. poprity has been on th¨¦ rise, perhaps even eclipsing yours. They suspect that maybe, out of fear of being overshadowed, youshed out at Giselle. It¡¯s possible, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ivy shed a sardonic smile. ¡°If that¡¯s what they think, that¡¯s their problem. Does that necessarily prove that I feel the same way? I¡¯m just a neer. There are plenty of stars bigger than me in showbiz. If I worried about all that, how would I have the peace of mind to act? I¡¯d think solving a case wouldn¡¯t rely entirely on guesswork, right?¡± The officer nodded, finding her argument reasonable. The remaining questions were fairly standard, and Ivy answered them truthfully. ¡°Our work here is done. You¡¯re free to go and wait for the oue.¡± After the interview, Ivy was about to leave when one of the female officers who had been taking her statement stopped her. ¡°Is there something else?¡± Ivy asked. The policewoman gave an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if my colleague¡¯s line of questioning was a bit offensive. I¡¯ve seen that popr snippet of your performance, and I personally really enjoy your acting. I hope you keep your passion and continue to pursue your craft.¡± Ivy hadn¡¯t expected to encounter a fan in the police station. The feeling of being targeted earlier vanished without a trace. She returned the smile, ¡°Thank you for your support. Like I said before, acting is what I care about, bringing characters to life is my focus. I¡¯ll keep working hard. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Ivy exhaled a sigh of relief. She had provided all she knew to the police and trusted that they would give her a fair response. On her way back, Ivy passed the bookstore where she had been kidnapped. Now, the entire downtown area had done away those cramped, dim alleyways, and the tall wall that had once obstructed them was demolished. ¡°It looks like Balfour.¡± While Ivy was listlessly taking in the scenery, she didn¡¯t expect to see a familiar figure across the street. More importantly, he was with another woman-Giselle, the very person Ivy suspected was behind her troubles. The man had left right after lunch without saying where he was going, and now here he was on a date with Giselle? with Ivy averted her gaze, realizing why he had been reluctant to tell her. Probably afraid she¡¯d intrude on their intimate little world. Watching them enter the restaurant they had just visited, Ivy thought she was the special one for Balfour, but it turned out that he had already ¡°checked in¡± with Giselle behind her back. Perhaps she was just a guinea pig to see if the restaurant was any good. Ivy¡¯s mood darkened, a sense of loss hard to describe. Just before, Balfour had said he believed her, and she thought he would stay with her and help her prove her innocence! But then he turned around and went on a date with Giselle. In his heart, her reputation wasn¡¯t as important as a date with Giselle. The two entered the restaurant withughter and conversation, and Giselle¡¯s smiling face was particrly grating to Ivy. For a moment, she fantasized that Balfour would turn around and notice her. What kind of face would Balfour make if he saw her? Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 But when it came down to it, he hadn¡¯t spared her a single nce. To him, she was just another face in the crowd, a background character to his lead. Atst, Ivy lifted her feet and quietly walked away. To stay any longer was to upset herself more. With disappointment, Ivy returned home, unable to conceal her troubled mood. It didn¡¯t take long for Alyssa to notice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ivy? Did someone give you trouble?¡± Alyssa¡¯s weathered hands cradled Ivy¡¯s cheeks as she looked at the stiff smile Ivy managed to conjure, assuring her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°There, there, child. Even your granddad can tell you¡¯re off-kilter. Whatever it is, you can talk to us. Don¡¯t keep it all bottled up. We¡¯re your family, and we¡¯re here to share your burdens, you know.¡± Ivy nodded vigorously, fighting back tears at the old woman¡¯s tenderness. ¡°Ivy, tell me the truth are you having a tough time at the precinct? Is the evidence stacking up against you?¡± Alyssa guided her to sit on the couch, her gaze filled with concern. Ivy¡¯s heart ached all the more. Even Alyssa cared so deeply, yet Balfour was only interested in his rendezvous with Giselle. Did he ever spare her a thought? Shaking her head, Ivy replied, ¡°It¡¯s going fairly well. I¡¯ve nothing to hide. I¡¯ve told the officers all I know. Now it¡¯s up to them to investigate.¡± Alyssa nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, then. No worries. You¡¯ve been acting for a while now. You must realize how mixed that world can be. Pure-hearted actors and actresses like you are a rare breed these days. It¡¯s good to keep an innocent heart, but you¡¯ve got to stay sharp. Don¡¯t let people target you with their underhanded tricks again, got it?¡± Ivy sighed. Even Alyssa was warning her against falling for others¡¯ schemes. But how could she foresee deceit she¡¯d never encountered? How would she know people could be so vile? ¡°I understand, but knowing and preventing are two different things. I was focused on acting, oblivious to their schemes. Sometimes I wonder if I should keep going.¡± Ivy frowned. This ordeal truly made her question her initial decisions. Even though she had entered the acting world in order to quickly repay Balfour¡¯s debts and had grown to love acting in the process, the deeper she got, the more she realized howplex the showbiz was. To just act and ignore everything else seemed impossible. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Alyssa put down his newspaper and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re a Howard, my dear. If even you think in this way, what hope is there for the other young actors?¡± Alyssa smiled faintly, seeing Ivy¡¯s confusion and finding her naivety endearing. ¡°My child, you¡¯re a Howard. If we can¡¯t protect you and let you follow your dreams, then what¡¯s the point of our family¡¯s name and reputation all these years?¡± It was clear they intended to support Ivy. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, I¡¯m notining to you. Balfour has already been to the set with me, and he also picked me up today. Still, that didn¡¯t stop these things from happening.¡± Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 Dean¡¯s eyebrows shot up in disbelief. ¡°You mean Balfour was with you on set and those rascals still had the gall toy a finger on you? They clearly don¡¯t know who they¡¯re messing with. Just you wait, I¡¯ll personally drive Alyssa down there and show them what happens when they cross the Howard family!¡± The more he talked, the more worked up he got, until Alyssa quelled his fire with a stern look. ¡°This is a society governed byws, dear,¡± she said coolly. ¡°Do you really intend to intimidate a whole film crew? Think about it. Even if you scare them into leaving Ivy alone, what good would that do? The key here is for Ivy to win the hearts of the people on set. We need them to stand by her side when pushes to shove, to believe without a shadow of a doubt that she¡¯s not capable of whatever they¡¯re using her of.¡± Alyssa hit the nail on the head, and Ivy took the moment to voice her own doubts. ¡°After this ident, it felt like no one believed me. Balfour said that even if a handful of people did, they¡¯d be too pressured by the majority to show it. But it still hurts, Grandma. Am I not doing good enough? What does it take for people to trust me, to know I¡¯m not that kind of person?¡± Alyssa and Dean exchanged a look and sighed. Ivy was indeed very naive to even ask such a question. It wasn¡¯t that Ivy wasn¡¯t doing well enough. It¡¯s just that most people are reluctant to give their trust. From the moment Ivynded the lead role, and with Balfour¡¯s support, her journey had been too smooth, which easily sparked envy in others. All Alyssa could do was to advise Ivy not to care too much about what others thought. ¡°You¡¯re already doing great,¡± she said firmly. ¡°If you try to please everyone, their demands will only increase next time. You can¡¯t please the world, dear. These are just colleagues, you might not even see them again after this project. There¡¯s no point in trying to please people who are just passing through your life. You¡¯re the star of your own life, and the person you need to please the most is yourself.¡± Hearing Alyssa¡¯s words, Ivy started thinking of the idea that she should be her own priority. Watching Ivy deep in thought, Alyssa felt a surge of affection for her. The child was taking everyone else too seriously, forgetting to put herself first. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Balfour? Why isn¡¯t he helping you with this?¡± Alyssa inquired. Waiting for the officers to handle the case could take a while, and they might not get a quick resolution. Alyssa¡¯s question reminded Ivy that she needed to cover for Balfour. ¡°Oh, he has gone back to the office after lunch. Quinton said there was an emergency!¡± Both Alyssa and Dean frowned, disapproving of Balfour¡¯s leaving. While most families would criticize their young forcking ambition, it seemed Balfour had too much of it, and that wasn¡¯t what the elder Howards wanted to see. ¡°You need to remind him to take a break from work now and then,¡± Alyssa suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two drop everything and go on a little trip? Just to clear your minds. Your grandpa and I are looking forward to bouncing a grandchild on our knees!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The thought of the next generation brought a warm smile to Alyssa¡¯s face, just like any doting grandparent. Ivy¡¯s cheeks turned a light shade of pink. ¡°Ah¡­ okay, I¡¯ll talk to Balfour about it. But kids¡­ well, there¡¯s no rush for kids.¡± Alyssa simply smiled and tenderly brushed Ivy¡¯s hair without another word. Meanwhile, in the restaurant. ¡°Alright, that should be enough for now. Balfour, would you like to add anything else?¡± Giselle passed the menu to the waiter, her voice yful as she addressed the imposing man across from her. Even in a restaurant ustomed to high-quality clientele, the waiter couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by Balfour¡¯s striking presence. Sitting there, his head towered above the table, a clear sign of his height well over six feet. With his broad shoulders, trim waist, and an aura that kept others at bay, he was the epitome of a frosty CEO. ¡°Sir, may I take your order?¡± Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 Balfour waved a dismissive hand, signaling that he didn¡¯t need a menu. ¡°I¡¯ll have what thedy across from me is having,¡± he said casually. The words sent a thrill through Giselle, and she quickly gged down the waiter. ¡°Another spaghetti bolognese, but hold the celery on his. He doesn¡¯t eat celery,¡± she instructed. The waiter nodded, jotting down the order. ¡°Alright, one regr and one without celery. Just a moment, please.¡± Clearly, the waiter took them for a couple out for a lunch date, which only made Giselle¡¯s smile bloom wider. It wasn¡¯t until she had settledfortably at the table in the restaurant that she realized Balfour had really invited her out for lunch! The man, as unapproachable as an iceberg, had finally sumbed to her charms. Giselle was confident. There was not a man she couldn¡¯t charm when she put her mind to it. ¡°So¡­ what made you think to ask me out today?¡± Giselle asked, her cheeks flushed, her gaze lowered shyly as if she hardly dared to lock eyes with Balfour¡¯s. Balfour remained stoic, tapping a finger on the table as he considered his words. ¡°Is it so strange? We haven¡¯t had a meal together for a while,¡± he stated matter-of-factly. Lately, it wasn¡¯t visiting his grandparents, it was always out with Ivy. He hadn¡¯t attended any trivial social gatherings for a long time. ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re so busy with thepany. I tried to ask you out a few times, but Quinton always said you were not avable!¡± Giselle seized the opportunity to speak ill of Quinton. It was one thing for Balfour to be aloof, but why did his assistant have to act so high and mighty? Every time she tried to confirm Balfour¡¯s schedule with him, Quinton woulde up with all sorts of excuses to show that Balfour was indeed too busy to have lunch with her. Unbeknownst to Quinton, he had silently been cklisted. There were too many like Giselle who he had to turn down, and the number of people wanting to dine with Balfour was overwhelming. Moreover, Balfour had made it clear: other than his wife¡¯s invitations, all otherdies¡¯ requests could be outright denied. As the CEO¡¯s assistant, his job was to shield him from all nuisances. ¡°It¡¯s true. I have been very busy,¡± Balfour replied sinctly. ¡°Alright¡­ but you¡¯re here with me today, so you¡¯ll have to give me the rest of your time, won¡¯t you?¡± Giselle¡¯s voice was gentle and soft, hiding her cunning intentions. Balfour gave a slight nod, ¡°Sure.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Giselle could hardly contain the joy that lifted the corners of her lips. She hastily took a sip of her drink topose herself. ¡°Things have been rather unsettledtely, even someone in our film crew got injured,¡± Giselle ventured, watching Balfour¡¯s reaction. Balfour raised an eyebrow, signaling her to continue. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all for the sake of fame, isn¡¯t it? Not every actor can let go of the need topare themselves with others.¡± Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 She let out a sigh, her concern for the spotlight-chasing actors apparent in her breath. ¡°It¡¯s all about the craft for us actors and actresses, but some just can¡¯t seem to get their priorities straight.¡± Balfour nodded. Giselle went on, ¡°I stepped out this morning for a while, and when I got back to the set, will you believe it? Someone had put a thumbtack in the shoes of an actress! It pricked her foot right away! Luckily she didn¡¯t put her full weight down. Could¡¯ve torn a tendon, maybe even ruined her whole leg! You think that¡¯s not downright nasty?¡± Balfour nodded again, his words sparing as gold, ¡°Truly vile.¡± But as he said those words, he lifted his gaze to lock eyes with Giselle. A gentle smile yed across her face, oblivious to the depth in Balfour¡¯s eyes. Mumbling, she said, ¡°You¡¯re spot on, Balfour. That actress, she¡¯s just wicked. But don¡¯t get mad at me, the one who did it, we both know her.¡± ¡°We both know someone that cruel?¡± Balfour raised an eyebrow, his gaze prating. Giselle nodded vigorously. ¡°Hard to believe, isn¡¯t it? I was shocked when I heard it too. I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but the proof¡¯s right there. Ivy, she¡¯s such a fool! Just for her own gain, she put someone in the hospital. No telling how bad it is now!¡± She sounded genuinely concerned for Diana¡¯s injury, but deep down she wished the woman had lost her leg altogether. When she bought the thumbtacks, Giselle specifically chose thergest size. But somehow that woman was lucky enough to only get a scratch. ¡°Ivy?¡± Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°She would do such a thing?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know, people are not always as they seem. When she¡¯s with you, you could never tell she¡¯d do something like this.¡± Giselle¡¯s eyes flickered, probing, ¡°Balfour, she¡¯s your wife. Do you think she might have had a good reason to do such things?¡± ¡°A good reason to harm someone?¡± Balfour chuckled coldly, ¡°Mediocre talent breeds malice.¡± He was staring at Giselle when he spoke those words. Giselle suddenly looked startled, yet her smile grew more brazen. ¡°Exactly! Lack of talent is no excuse for malice! When I was around her, I sensed she was proud, but not a bad person. Who would have thought she would do such vile things.¡± Giselle grew more animated as she spoke, believing Balfour must now detest Ivy very much. Balfour¡¯s face was a mask, ¡°She¡¯s just a neer, and she¡¯s putting on airs in front of you?¡± Giselle hesitated before nodding, ¡°Yeah. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s got you backing her, but she¡¯s a bit too full of herself on set, never takes the rest of us seriously, not even Colton. But what can we do? She¡¯s your wife, nobody dares to speak out. I¡¯ve tried talking to her in private, but she doesn¡¯t take it to heart. After getting praised once for her acting, she¡¯s be even more high and mighty. Now everyone¡¯s talking behind her back. Honestly, it breaks my heart to see her like this. And with this incident, everyone¡¯s turned against her, but she did bring it on herself.¡±¡± In Giselle¡¯s narrative, Ivy was universally despised while she herself was beautiful, kind-hearted, and superbly talented-an approachable star, nothing like Ivy. Balfour¡¯s gaze dropped to his steak, slicing it methodically. His emotions were hidden perfectly. Ah, this woman really thought she could fool him. What Ivy was and what she was, were being presented inplete reversal. ¡°When did you get back to the set this morning?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Balfour turned the tables and asked her. He had suspected from the start that Ivy was framed by Giselle. This lunch date was simply a ploy to get the truth. ¡°Uh¡­ around ten, no, eleven when I got back, and that¡¯s when I found out about the incident.¡± Giselle said, nervously shoveling a forkful of spaghetti into her mouth. Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 Balfour gave a nomittal grunt, not adding any more to the conversation. Giselle was thoroughly content by the end of the meal. As she braced herself for the inevitable parting from Balfour, to her astonishment, he offered to drive her home. She felt ttered and pleasantly surprised. ¡°You really want to take me home? Aren¡¯t you swamped with work at the office?¡± Giselle asked, her cheeks flush with shyness. Balfour nodded, ¡°Work can wait. There¡¯s always time to send you home.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, coyly looking down and tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear in a flirtatious gesture. But Balfour just turned away to get the car without giving her a second nce.. His apparentck of romantic savvy left Giselle a bit deted, but she quickly perked up again. ¡°No matter, we¡¯ve got plenty of time ahead of us.¡± Since he was taking her home, it was the perfect opportunity for something to happen-perhaps to seal the deal, so to speak. When they arrived at Giselle¡¯s doorstep, before she could even speak, Balfour was the one to suggesting up for a bit. Giselle was over the moon. Everything was falling into ce seamlessly. With Ivy out of the picture, it seemed her life was on a smooth track. ¡°Of course! I just got a new painting, from an artist you¡¯re fond of. It¡¯s hanging in my bedroom. Maybe you coulde up and we could admire it together?¡± she said with an almost provocative directness. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know you collected art.¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t. But I started because you like it,¡± she confessed. In the elevator, Giselle couldn¡¯t resist leaning into Balfour, who firmly steadied her with his hand-so much so that it hurt. ¡°Ouch, Balfour! Ease up a bit, that¡¯s really painful!¡± He loosened his grip slightly in a gesture of apology but didn¡¯t let gopletely. He knew if he did, she would be right back in his arms. Giselle wasn¡¯t thinking that far ahead. Her mind was focused on being alone with him in her room, where he surely wouldn¡¯t be so aloof. Using the painting as a pretext, Giselle led Balfour into her bedroom. She wasn¡¯t lying. The painting was indeed there, right above her bed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± she asked. Balfour humored her with small talk but, under the guise of not paying attention, he began a meticulous search of the room. The most dangerous ce is often the safest. If he were Giselle, he too would hide something important in his bedroom. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The critical point was that since the incident, Giselle likely hadn¡¯t had the chance to dispose of the object in question. ¡°What do you think?¡± she repeated, turning back to face him. Suddenly, Balfour gripped her shoulders, ¡°I didn¡¯t catch what you said before. Say it again.¡± She repeated, her voice tinged with shyness, ¡°said¡­ we knew each other first. If it weren¡¯t for lvy, wouldn¡¯t we be the perfect couple right now?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got something on your cheek,¡± Balfour said, steering the conversation elsewhere and pointing at her face. ¡°What? Where?¡± She quickly covered her face, not wanting to appear less than perfect in front of Balfour. Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Balfour pointed at the side of Giselle¡¯s face, but didn¡¯t mean to wipe her clean. With a sigh of resignation, Giselle decided to leave him alone in the bedroom while she retreated to the bathroom to freshen up. ¡°Just wait here a sec, I¡¯m gonna brew us some coffee,¡± she said.. Balfour nodded in agreement. It wasn¡¯t until Giselle left the room that Balfour began to move. He had already scoped out where she¡¯d be most likely to hide that particr piece of clothing-the closet was his prime suspect. Time was of the essence, so he went straight for it. In addition to the closet, Giselle had an entire room serving as her walk-in wardrobe. Meanwhile, Giselle checked her makeup in the mirror, puzzled by the absence of any marks. She touched up her contouring, assuming that men like Balfour probably mistook it for a smudge of dirt. She reapplied her lipstick, determined to win Balfour. Her expression was one of unyielding intent. As the coffee machine hummed in the background, Balfour stepped into the walk-in wardrobe. It was avish space, filled with Giselle¡¯s personal collection and designer pieces sent by various brands. Whether by haste or oversight, the outfit identical to Ivy¡¯s was crumpled in a corner. Balfour spotted the matching outfit immediately. Unaware of Balfour¡¯s actions, Giselle indulged in selecting the most expensive coffee beans-only the finest for a man like Balfour. It was their first official evening together, and everything had to be perfect. The thought flushed her cheeks with a shy blush. They had known each other since childhood, and despite everything that had transpired, Balfour was finally within her grasp! In her mind, Ivy was nothing more than an afterthought to Balfour, not worth the worry. What was Ivy doing now? Would she still be smiling if she knew Balfour was with her? With that thought, Giselle carried two freshly brewed cups of coffee back to her room. ¡°Balfour, the coffee¡¯s ready. Just the way you like it-no sugar cubes,¡± she said with a smile. But her smile faded as she entered the room to find Balfour gone. ¡°Balfour? Where are you? The coffee¡¯s ready.¡± She set down the cups and circled the room, but there was no sign of Balfour. Bathroom, walk-in wardrobe-she checked everywhere, but he was nowhere to be found. ¡°Balfour? Where are you?¡± Gone? Why? In frustration, Giselle downed her cup of coffee. She had been left hanging, her anticipation unfulfilled as Balfour had seemingly bolted without warning. What could be so urgent to make him leave at a moment like this? ¡°Beep¡­ beep¡­ beep¡­¡± Giselle dialed Balfour¡¯s number, but there was no answer. Balfour was already on his way home, the passenger seat bearing the outfit that was a twin to Ivy¡¯s. Only as he started the engine did Balfour¡¯s face betray his eagerness to get home. He had kept his ns from Ivy to avoid any potential upset. Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 Balfour mulled it over and decided it was best to confront her with evidence in hand before spilling the beans. Thinking of Ivy¡¯s gaze, a sly smirk yed at the corners of his lips. He quickened his pace. The moment Giselle called, Balfour merely nced at his phone. He just tossed it onto the passenger seat and neglected it. That woman was a walking fiction factory. Balfour couldn¡¯t tell if there was an ounce of truth left in her words. With the evidence secured, there was no point in engaging in further conversation with her. ¡°Argh!¡± Giselle¡¯s hand was trembled with visible veins before she mmed her phone onto the couch. *Damn!¡± That infuriating man was such a coward! It must be Ivy¡¯s meddling without her, why on earth would Balfour leave Giselle behind? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Giselle¡¯s eyes fixed on Balfour¡¯s forgotten zer draped over the sofa, an idea sparked. ¡°Ivy, has Balfour made it home? He left his zer here. When he rushed out, he was so weary he forgot to take it with him. I¡¯ll bring it over when I get a chance. Could you remind him for me? He¡¯s probably driving, so I won¡¯t call.¡± The photo Giselle sent featured her hand holding Balfour¡¯s zer. Ivy¡¯s breath hitched upon receiving the message. Had things between them reached such a stage? Had they dined out and ended up at Giselle¡¯s ce afterward? No wonder Balfour didn¡¯t want to share his ns with Ivy. He was cozying up to another woman behind her back. Even if their rtionship was nothing but contractual, couldn¡¯t he have at least given her a heads-up? Ivy felt like aplete fool. She was waiting quietly in her room for Balfour¡¯s return, only to realize he wasing back from another woman¡¯s ce. She had even covered for him in front of his grandparents, iming he was tied up with work. And that woman could very well be the one framing her! Staring at the ring message, Ivy had no desire to respond. What was she supposed to say? She wasn¡¯t a messenger for their liaisons. Why should she be informed about such matters? It was just a zer. Balfour had a closet full of them. Missing one wouldn¡¯t make any difference. Ivy wasn¡¯t naive. She could see right through Giselle¡¯s braggadocio. Yet, that arrogance was founded on the fact they had indeed spent such time together. She had the right to boast. Her hands shook so much she could barely hold her phone. What was the point of staying with the Howards now? If Balfour had a woman he liked, why didn¡¯t he just marry her? Why drag Ivy into this charade? To him, was she really nothing but a pawn? Ivy was in agony, wishing none of this had ever happened. Giselle, seeing the message marked as read but unanswered, felt an even greater sense of triumph. Ah, Ivy must be fuming, and she deserved it! She should be beside herself with anger! Ivy should have known better than to overstep her bounds. It was about time she let go. Stealing Giselle¡¯s man wasn¡¯t so easy, and now was the time for payback! Ivy, there¡¯s a long road ahead. Just you wait! Tossing her phone aside, Giselle shook off the frustration of Balfour¡¯s abrupt departure. With a spring in her step, she headed for the bathroom, ready for a soothing bath to pamper her weary self. Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 Balfour parked his car out front and handed the keys to the valet, striding into the living room with a bounce in his step. He couldn¡¯t help but look forward to seeing the expression on Ivy¡¯s face when she heard he had found the evidence they needed. ¡°Just back from the office? Why leave Ivy all on her lonesome until now?¡± As he entered, Alyssa was perched on the couch, evidently waiting just for him.. ¡°You two just got together. It¡¯s prime time for building that connection. You can¡¯t keep leaving Ivy alone at home like this. Your grandfather and I can be as sweet as apple pie to Ivy, but it¡¯s your bond with her that¡¯ll make her heart sing. Balfour, I¡¯m not trying to nag, but you¡¯ve got to consider Ivy¡¯s feelings more.¡± Balfour nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. I get what you¡¯re saying.¡± Dean set aside his newspaper and approached his ambitious grandson, ¡°Understanding isn¡¯t enough, boy. You¡¯ve got to show her with actions, not just words. The business can survive without you micromanaging. We don¡¯t want you wearing yourself out. Seeing you happy is what¡¯s most important to us.¡± Alyssa beckoned Balfour to stoop down, whispering to him while she straightened his crooked tie from his hustle. ¡°What¡¯s the rush, boy? Where in the world is your zer? You ran back without it?¡± That¡¯s when Balfour realized he¡¯d left his zer behind. He wasn¡¯t too bothered though, his mind was racing to share the good news with Ivy. ¡°I must¡¯ve left it at the office.¡± ¡°Well, alright then. You better go on up and keep Ivypany. She took today¡¯s events hard, and after you left, she felt even lonelier.¡± The elders had things they couldn¡¯t quite articte, but they understood. Ivy was considerate, never showing a hint ofint when Balfour rushed back to handle business matters, even defending him in their presence. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But the sense of destion and unease in her eyes was something she couldn¡¯t hide. Balfour promised and hurried upstairs, eager to see Ivy. Ever since that message, Ivy had been slumped on the couch in a daze. Her mind was nk, not wanting to do anything. ¡°Click-¡± The door opened. She turned around instinctively, only to see Balfour, who should have just left Giselle¡¯s house. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Balfour strode over, arms opening wide in a gesture to embrace Ivy. But Ivy remained seated, her gaze drifting away, exuding a chilly air. ¡°Why are you back now? Weren¡¯t you busy?¡± Balfour thought she was still fretting over the drama at the set and didn¡¯t take offense at her curt tone. ¡°I wasn¡¯t dealing with office stuff, I just went¡­¡± He was about to exin his recent whereabouts to Ivy, but she suddenly clutched her head, covering her ears and eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what you were doing! You don¡¯t need to tell me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just went to help¡­¡± Balfour knelt on one knee in front of the couch, drawing closer to Ivy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! Just stop!¡± Ivy lowered her hands, her chest heaving with effort as she tried to calm herself, reminding herself she had no grounds to be upset. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to know what I was doing? Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 Balfour furrowed his brow, a picture of bewilderment. Ivy looked at him, whose face was full of innocence. Did he have the audacity to possibly share with her the sordid details of his date with Giselle? Augh burst forth from Ivy unexpectedly. ¡°Have you lost your mind? I don¡¯t want to hear about your escapades! You¡¯ve got your life, and I¡¯ve got things to do. I can¡¯t just be on standby for you forever, waiting to hear about yourtest fling. I refuse to let you mess with my emotions.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Her voice trembled as she spoke. Though Balfour was confused, he could sense the boundaries she was setting. ¡°What do you mean ¡®your life, my things¡¯? Ivy, have you forgotten about the contract you signed with me?¡± His irritation was palpable. He had spent hours ying a role with Giselle just to gather some evidence, thinking he¡¯de home to a warm wee from Ivy. But now, he was met with her temper! What in the world was going on with this woman? ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. We¡¯re just in a contractual rtionship, no need to remind me over and over.¡± Ivy¡¯s head was lowered, while Balfour towered over her. Sometimes he truly couldn¡¯t grasp Ivy¡¯s moods. Everything was fine before he left, and now it seemed everything had changed. ¡°Since you remember our contract, was that the attitude you should have towards your creditor?¡± His voice was haughty, distinctly cool. Perhaps this was for the best. This was the reality of their situation, wasn¡¯t it? The gap between them was as vast as a chasm. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Good. Now tell me, why did you scream at me?¡± Balfour pressed on. Ivy looked up in disbelief. How could this man be so cruel? Did he really expect her to repeat the harsh words Giselle had sent her? ¡°What do you want to hear? My change of mood has nothing to do with you. Please, stop asking. For the sake of our working rtionship, okay? Just stop. I need some time alone.¡± Her brows were tightly knotted, and even the nce she threw Balfour was tinged with disdain, causing the man¡¯s irritation to spike. He couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened, nor did he know how to appease this woman. He tugged irritably at his already loosened tie. ¡°Ha, Ivy, you¡¯re pushing it too far! I¡¯ve spent a fortune taking care of your debts, and now I can¡¯t even talk to you?¡± Balfour sneered; his repeated references to her debts were intended to coax more words out of her. But to Ivy, it seemed like he was constantly reminding her of their boundaries, warning her not to overstep. Ivy¡¯s gazended on him, and suddenly she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your zer?¡± ¡°What?¡± Balfour didn¡¯t catch on immediately. He hardly paid any attention to his zer, much like when he was with Alyssa, he assumed he had left it at the office. ¡°Must¡¯ve left it at the office, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll have Quinton bring it overter.¡± Hearing his nonchnt exnation, jvy dropped her gaze silently. ¡°Is that so? You were wearing your zer when you left. Did you really go to the office?¡± There was a hint of skepticism in Ivy¡¯s voice, Balfour couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°What are you implying? You think I was out fooling around? Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 Balfour¡¯s irritation was mounting, and to add insult to injury, Ivy didn¡¯t even argue when he spoke this. She seemed to actually believe he¡¯d gone out and cheated on her! ¡°Wow, is that what you think of me? Ivy, you sure have a knack for judgment.¡± He¡¯d been gathering evidence for her, and now this woman had the nerve to think he was fooling around. Anyone would be upset being falsely used like that.. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to believe, I¡¯ve got nothing left to say!¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t understand why Balfour could act so innocent. He had obviously gone out with Giselle and even visited her ce, and now he had the audacity to chat as if nothing had happened. Why couldn¡¯t she be as carefree as Balfour? Seeing that she wasn¡¯t in the mood for a proper conversation, Balfour was even more furious. He ripped off his tie in frustration, throwing it onto the floor and stormed off to the study. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in the study tonight! You can have the bed to yourself!¡± He was too angry to face Ivy right now. Confronting her would only unleash more of his fury, and he didn¡¯t want to say something he¡¯d regret. It wasn¡¯t that he feared arguing with Ivy after all, he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Ivy couldn¡¯t just p a label on him like that. But what he truly feared was Ivy¡¯s attitude ¨C her unwillingness to listen or speak, herck of desire to know the truth. To her, Balfour was like a stranger now. His words were irrelevant to her life. After he left, Ivy curled up dejectedly, hugging her knees close and cocooning herself into a position that offered a semnce of security. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Why should Balfour be angry? He was the one who had lied to her first, yet he acted so aggressively! Tossing and turning in bed, Ivy couldn¡¯t find sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, Giselle¡¯s messages reyed in her mind. She could even picture the smug look on Giselle¡¯s face as she sent them. Agitated, Ivy grabbed the pillow that should have been his, punching it furiously. ¡°That¡¯s for lying to me!¡± She spent the night flipping over like a pancake on a skillet, restless and unable to get a wink of sleep. The next morning, she woke up with two massive dark circles under her eyes. Before heading downstairs, Ivy waited a while, dreading the possibility of running into Balfouring out of the study. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. To her surprise, he had already left for the office early, as if he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of seeing her. ¡°Oh my, what happened here? Ivy, did you have a rough night?¡± ¡°You and Balfour, both of you with dark circles bigger than a panda¡¯s. What on earth happened?¡± Ivy shook her head. She couldn¡¯t let the elders worry about all of their problems. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just had a bad dreamst night and didn¡¯t sleep well. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Alyssa served Ivy a bowl of soup with a sympathetic hand. ¡°Here, drink some of this. It¡¯ll help you recover. You¡¯re still young, and you can bounce back with some good nourishment. Once you reach my age, no amount of eating does any good, so cherish your health while you have it.¡± The Howard family¡¯s staff made the best desserts, and the soup was to ivy¡¯s liking. She savored a bowl and a half before setting the spoon down. ¡°Got anything going on with the filming today? If not, why don¡¯t you join me in the garden to check out the new roses we¡¯ve transnted?¡± Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 Ivy was just about to nod in agreement, mulling over a leisurely stroll through the garden as a distraction, but her phone buzzed with a call from the production team the next moment. ¡°Hello, is this Ms. Dunhill speaking?¡± ¡°I am.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, regarding the incident at the set yesterday, there¡¯s been some developments. We need you to come down to assist with the investigation.¡± Ivy hadn¡¯t expected progress so soon and immediately agreed to go. After hanging up, Alyssa looked at Ivy with a face full of concern. ¡°Ivy, do you really have to rush off to the set? It might not be the best time to go there now.¡± Ivy understood Alyssa¡¯s worries. Having Alyssa¡¯s care was more than enough for her. She affectionately linked arms with Alyssa and gave a reassuring shake. ¡°Granny, don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s a society governed byw, and the police are on the case. It won¡¯t be easy for them to frame me if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about. Besides, they said there was a development ¨C that¡¯s why they called me in. If there wasn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t bother going. You and Grandpa should go take your walk in the back garden. I¡¯ll have to pass this time, but I promise I¡¯ll join you tomorrow!¡± Seeing Ivy regain some of her spirit, Alyssa felt somewhat relieved. Alyssa patted Ivy¡¯s hand. ¡°My dear, I hate to see you troubled. Go ahead and tend to your matters. We¡¯ve got plenty of folks at home, so don¡¯t you worry about us.¡± Ivy nodded firmly. If things went smoothly, she wouldn¡¯t have to face the loneliness of betrayal at the set again. The taste of mistrust was truly bitter. When Ivy arrived at the set in the family car, she noticed that Colton hadn¡¯t shown up yet. The remaining crew members didn¡¯t interact with her much. Ivy knew that few of them were inclined to believe in her innocence.. So, she decided to stay in the car rather than getting out. But just as she was about to close the car door, a pair of rough hands stopped her. ¡°Hey, look everyone, Ivy¡¯s here!¡± Following the call, the other crew members gathered around, leaving Ivy with no choice but to step out. ¡°Well, look who it is, our very own diva actress. Got the nerve to show your face here, huh? If I were the culprit, I¡¯d be too ashamed toe back, guilt-ridden to death!¡± said a woman with a sharp tone, peering over her sses. Another chimed in with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have the stomach for being the viin, dear. She obviously doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s done anything unforgivable. Might even be thrilled about it. Ugh, just thinking about working with someone like her gives me the creeps! What if she decides she doesn¡¯t like me next?¡± While saying this, she dramatically rubbed her arms as if truly frightened by Ivy. Seeing them ying off one another, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh. ¡°Ignorance.¡± She barely parted her lips to let out these words, then chose to remain silent. What did it matter what this crowd said? As long as she could prove her innocence soon, she could pretend she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. Her only hope was for Colton to arrive with the evidence that could clear her name. Unexpectedly, Giselle breezed in before Colton¡¯s arrival, the picture of triumph in her high heels and swaying hips. ¡°Look at our queen of the screentely, positively radiant. Compared to Ivy, it¡¯s like heaven and earth. I can¡¯t fathom how anyone dared to im Ivy was the epitome of charm!¡± ¡°Exactly, isn¡¯t that talk of ¡®charm¡¯ just a crutch for those without real talent? But at the end of the day, box office hits still rely on professionals like Giselle, right?¡± And they continued to marvel at Giselle¡¯s achievements. Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 Ivy¡¯s gaze turned icy when she spotted Giselle approaching. After taking off her designer sunsses, Giselle stepped closer, attempting to grasp Ivy¡¯s hands. But Ivy sidestepped just enough to dodge the embrace. Giselle lunged forward, missing her target and almost face-nting against the car door. Her feet in high heels nearly twisted. *Ouch!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Giselle¡¯s cry of distress drew a crowd of concerned crew members, their sympathetic eyes on her and their res of reproach directed at Ivy. ¡°Giselle, are you alright? Did you sprain your ankle? What¡¯s with our lucktely? First Diana steps on a thumbtack, and now you nearly take a tumble!¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve been saying it all along ¨C someone¡¯s bad mojo is messing with our set. We should rece the starlet before we all get jinxed. Did you see that? Giselle was just trying to be friendly, and she got the cold shoulder. No wonder she almost fell!¡± The woman behind the sses pushed them up her nose, clearly itching to turn everyone against Ivy. Looking like a wounded fawn, Giselle became even more pitiable in the eyes of the onlookers. Hearing the crew weave tales about Ivy, Giselle jumped to her defense with feigned concern, ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh on Ivy; she¡¯s not like that! We¡¯ve known each other for ages, and she¡¯s never done anything like this before. Maybe she¡¯s got her reasons this time!¡± Giselle, ever the drama queen, made a beeline for Ivy and forced a hand-holding scene. Her eyes were filled with feigned understanding and forgiveness. ¡°Ivy, I know you must be going through something tough. You wouldn¡¯t act like this otherwise. You¡¯ve never hurt anyone before, how could you possibly start with Diana? Ivy, please, clear the air with everyone. Tell them it wasn¡¯t intentional!¡± The more Giselle spoke for Ivy, the more everyone else believed that Giselle was being fooled by her own innocence and kindness. Someone, unable to stand it any longer, chided Ivy with annoyance, ¡°Ivy, how can you live with yourself, betraying Giselle¡¯s trust like that? Don¡¯t you feel any remorse? Giselle has been making excuses for you. And here you are, not even flinching. I¡¯ve been in this industry for years, and I¡¯ve never seen someone as cold as you.¡± Ivy sneered inwardly. She had been in the business for just a month, yet she¡¯d already 7/2 07:24 212 seen so many of the tricks people pulled ¨C all aimed at her. What an eye-opener. Now she could thank the crew for showing her that they were just colleagues at best, never friends. After a brief coboration, they¡¯d part ways. No need for exnations with this bunch. Ivy shook off Giselle¡¯s hand with force. ¡°Sorry to break it to you, Giselle, but I recall we¡¯re not exactly besties. Please stop clinging to me like we¡¯re really friends. Maybe you¡¯re too caught up in your roles to notice, but I find this charade quite nauseating.¡± Feigning a wounded heart, Giselle clutched her chest and staggered back dramatically. ¡°Ivy, how can you say such things? I know you¡¯re upset, but taking it out on me isn¡¯t fair! Come on, just exin to everyone that it was all a big misunderstanding. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Ivy¡¯s gaze turned icy when she spotted Giselle approaching. After taking off her designer sunsses, Giselle stepped closer, attempting to grasp Ivy¡¯s hands. But Ivy sidestepped just enough to dodge the embrace. Giselle lunged forward, missing her target and almost face-nting against the car door. Her feet in high heels nearly twisted. ¡°Ouch!¡± Giselle¡¯s cry of distress drew a crowd of concerned crew members, their sympathetic eyes on her and their res of reproach directed at Ivy. ¡°Giselle, are you alright? Did you sprain your ankle? What¡¯s with our lucktely? First Diana steps on a thumbtack, and now you nearly take a tumble!¡± ¨C ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve been saying it all along someone¡¯s bad mojo is messing with our set. We should rece the starlet before we all get jinxed. Did you see that? Giselle was just trying to be friendly, and she got the cold shoulder. No wonder she almost fell!¡± The woman behind the sses pushed them up her nose, clearly itching to turn everyone against Ivy. Looking like a wounded fawn, Giselle became even more pitiable in the eyes of the onlookers. Hearing the crew weave tales about Ivy, Giselle jumped to her defense with feigned concern, ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh on Ivy; she¡¯s not like that! We¡¯ve known each other for ages, and she¡¯s never done anything like this before. Maybe she¡¯s got her reasons this time!¡± Giselle, ever the drama queen, made a beeline for Ivy and forced a hand-holding scene. Her eyes were filled with feigned understanding and forgiveness. ¡°Ivy, I know you must be going through something tough. You wouldn¡¯t act like this otherwise. You¡¯ve never hurt anyone before, how could you possibly start with Diana? Ivy, please, clear the air with everyone. Tell them it wasn¡¯t intentional!¡± The more Giselle spoke for Ivy, the more everyone else believed that Giselle was being fooled by her own innocence and kindness. Someone, unable to stand it any longer, chided Ivy with annoyance, ¡°Ivy, how can you live with yourself, betraying Giselle¡¯s trust like that? Don¡¯t you feel any remorse? Giselle has been making excuses for you. And here you are, not even flinching. I¡¯ve been in this industry for years, and I¡¯ve never seen someone as cold as you.¡± Ivy sneered inwardly. She had been in the business for just a month, yet she¡¯d already Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 Giselle¡¯s eyes were misted with tears, just enough to tug at every onlooker¡¯s heartstrings. Ivy, however, was unimpressed, finding the whole disy bitterly ironic. ¡°Look at Ivy, can you believe it? Even a star like Giselle can be blind to thepany she keeps! Who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯d be friends with someone like that?¡± There was a collective sigh of sympathy from the bystanders, but Ivy only felt annoyed at the charade. ¡°Brava, Giselle,¡± Ivy said with a sardonic smile, her gaze piercing through Giselle, who instinctively averted her eyes. ¡°Always on cue, whether on camera or in real life. What a performance!¡± Giselle couldn¡¯t bear to meet Ivy¡¯s gaze, her guilt making her fearful of revealing her inner turmoil. ¡°Ivy, I know you¡¯re upset. You need to calm down. Don¡¯t say things you¡¯ll regret. You don¡¯t want everyone to be truly disappointed in you, do you? If you apologize sincerely, there might still be a chance to make things right.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ivy was done ying games with this phony. ¡°What chance to make things right? Why should I apologize for something I haven¡¯t done? Drop the act, Giselle. We were never friends-that¡¯s just something you keep pretending to be. I¡¯ve kept quiet out of apathy, not agreement. You go on and believe your own lies. I was I too busy memorizing lines as a rookie to waste my time on you. But I guess I underestimated your capacity for deceit. Sorry, I don¡¯t have your acting chops-I¡¯m not staying for this drama.¡± Ivy didn¡¯t give Giselle an inch, which only soured the crew¡¯s opinion of her further. Couldn¡¯t she see the reality of the situation? It wasn¡¯t about whether or not she and Giselle were friends. She had messed up and owed an apology to the injured girl and everyone else involved. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re a real piece of work, you know that? You hurt Diana, and what does that have to do with being friends with Giselle? And talk about pride! If I were you, I¡¯d count my lucky stars for the chance to rub shoulders with someone like her!¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t tolerate Ivy¡¯s ingratitude. A neer like her should be thrilled to be associated with a super star like Giselle. Giselle waved a hand and dabbed at non-existent tears. ¡°I know Ivy is just being protective, trying to shield me from the bacsh. Don¡¯t read too much into it, folks. The bond between us isn¡¯t something that can be exined away so easily. Ivy will surely apologize for her wrongs in due time. Let¡¯s give her some time, shall we?¡± But Ivy¡¯s misdeeds had been caught on camera. The crew¡¯s work hade to a halt, stirring discontent among them. Giselle¡¯s defense only made them more convinced that Ivy was not only guilty but also ungrateful. The more Giselle sang Ivy¡¯s past praises, the more everyone believed she had been gaslighted by her. ¡°Giselle, you deserve better friends. You shouldn¡¯t waste your time on someone like Ivy.¡± People tried to reason with Giselle, telling her that for someone of her caliber, Ivy wasn¡¯t worth the hassle. But only Giselle knew the threat Ivy posed to her, both emotionally and professionally. Before Ivy could make her mark, Giselle was determined to ruin her, to obliterate any chance of her rising in the showbiz. As things stood, her n was working. Nobody believed Ivy anymore. In their opinion, her reputation was already in tatters. Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 Ivy had never been one to splurge on brunches and dinners to butter up her social circle. The distrust served her right, some would mutter under their breaths. At the end of the day, it was herck of social grace that set her apart from the ¡ª high-society wives ¨C the basic etiquette shecked. How could she possibly stand shoulder to shoulder with the likes of the Balfours? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The more indifferent Ivy appeared, the more pitiful Giselle seemed with her tear-stained cheeks and quivering lips, which only riled Ivy further. Yet, everyone else seemed to fall for Giselle¡¯s lies. ¡°If you¡¯re all hell-bent on pinning this on me, then there¡¯s nothing more I can say. I don¡¯t owe an exnation to those who don¡¯t trust me! When Colton arrives with the updates, the truth will out,¡± Ivy dered with a defiant tilt of her chin, which only made her colleagues loathe her more. What was she so smug about? The surveince footage was clear as day. Who else wore the same outfit as she did that day? ¡°Ivy, give it a rest. The footage is crystal clear. We¡¯re not idiots,¡± someone said, trying to reason with her. ¡°Just admit it was an ident, apologize to everyone, and maybe take a bouquet to Diana to make amends. If you can get Diana¡¯s forgiveness, you might still have a shot in this circle. Otherwise, not even I can save you. Ivy, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Admitting you¡¯re wrong is the first step.¡± A bespectacled woman stepped in to stop Giselle, ¡°Why bother defending someone so heartless? It¡¯s pointless! Her heart¡¯s as ck as coal. You can¡¯t reason with her. If you keep her as a friend, you might just be the next one to get hurt.¡± ¡°Yeah, Giselle, keep your distance from her. We all want to keep seeing you on the silver screen. People like Ivye and go. If she vanishes, she vanishes.¡± Giselle hung her head, the picture of helplessness. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Ivy wasn¡¯t always like this. Ever since she got into showbiz, I guess the thirst for fame changed her into someone I no longer recognize.¡± Ivy crossed her arms, eyeing Giselle with disapproval as she narrated their shared history, ¡°Sorry, but we weren¡¯t exactly close. Why are you so invested in concocting my past? Do you even know what I was like before? We didn¡¯t even know each other, did we?¡± Giselle dabbed her eyes, ¡°Ivy, when will you see the light¡­¡± Upon hearing Giselle¡¯s words, everyone became more convinced that Ivy had been corrupted by the allure of fame and fortune, unable to bear the thought of her spotlight stolen by a supporting actress, and so she resorted to sabotage. ¡°With such devious intentions, she¡¯s clearly not cut out for the entertainment industry. How can someone so fixated on fame and fortune ever settle down to deliver a good performance?¡± Even the seasoned cameraman, usually aloof from the actors¡¯ squabbles, couldn¡¯t help but pass judgment. Giselle¡¯s narrative had swayed the rest. Ivy¡¯s gaze swept over them, meeting eyes filled with condemnation, some even gleeful in anticipation of the unfolding drama. Not a single person stood by her side. ¡°What¡¯s all the hubbub about? Seems like there¡¯s never a dull moment with you lot!¡± The voice belonged to none other than Balfour, suddenly making his presence known amid themotion. Ivy¡¯s spirits lifted momentarily upon seeing him. Why was he here? Hadn¡¯t he left for the office early this morning? Why would he show up in the studio? With Balfour¡¯s arrival, Ivy¡¯s emotions were a whirlwind of confusion. She was unsure whether he was here for her or for Giselle. Her gaze at Balfour was heavy, filled with dejection and a touch of embarrassment. Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 The crowd parted automatically as Balfour made his way over to Ivy, prompting hushed whispers to ripple through the room. ¡°Jeez, can someone clue me in on what kind of spell Ivy cast over Mr. Howard? To ditch a catch like Giselle for Ivy? Beats me.¡± ¡°The rich folks¡¯ tastes are a mystery to us mere mortals on a three grand sry. Hadn¡¯t Mr. Howard been acquainted with Giselle since childhood? Then out of nowhere, Ivy cuts in? Sheesh, that Ivy must be quite the schemer.¡± Already unpopr among them, Ivy drew even more envy every time Balfour showed up for her. ¡°Mr. Howard¡¯s here to stick up for Ivy again, huh? Bet this whole mess is just gonna get swept under the rug.¡± Everyone assumed Balfour was there to back Ivy up. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s words were cut short as Balfour took a step away,ing to a halt in front of Giselle. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why the waterworks all of a sudden?¡± Balfour asked her, his voice deep and concerned. Giselle looked up in shock, not having expected Balfour toe to her. Out of the corner of her eye, she could feel Ivy¡¯s crestfallen gaze on her, which only added to her sense of triumph as she straightened up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Balfour, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing serious. Just a little spat with Ivy. Maybe I did something wrong, and¡­ well, Ivy doesn¡¯t seem to want to talk to me. But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll sort things out with her Giselle¡¯s words were diplomatic, almost conciliatory. But someone in the crowd c stand it and blurted out the event that happened earlier, painting Ivy as a haughty a deceitful viin. The consensus was clear: if they didn¡¯t kick Ivy out of the group, the movie was doome ¡°In all my years in the film industry, I¡¯ve never seen a lead actress so calctingly undermine her co- star. Talent is what matters, not these games. She won¡¯tst long in this business with that attitude!¡± His words rang with a veneer of fairness, but Ivy remembered how this man had been humiliated by Colton for a careless mistake in front of her, and he had held a grudge ever since. That day, it was his own blunder that ruined a shot, causing a reshoot that didn¡¯t sit well with Colton, who was a stickler for details and didn¡¯t hesitate to give him a piece of his mind. But the man med it on Ivy. Ivy knew he was just looking for a chance to get back at her from that day on And now, he had found his moment to vent his spleen of her Giselle hung her head, looking all the more wronged and unwilling to voice her troubles the very picture of a damsel in distress. Ivy felt a sourness in her heart, as if someone had spilled lemon juice over her soul. But she had no right toin, no right to demand anything Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 Balfour¡¯s words to her before had been nothing but a sweet luby! If he didn¡¯t believe what he said, why not juste clean? Why give her false hope? Why be so cruel, to abandon her when she needed him most, standing decidedly by another woman¡¯s side? Ivy clenched her fists, fighting to keep her emotions in check. ¡°Forget her. She made her bed, now she¡¯s gotta lie in it. You don¡¯t need to shed tears over someone who doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t even nce at Ivy as he uttered these words. Someone who doesn¡¯t matter? Oh, what an irony, Ivy thought. Was she really someone who didn¡¯t matter? Just yesterday, that man had cradled her head,forting her with promises of belief and vows to clear her name. Now he turned his back, coldlybeling her as someone who didn¡¯t matter. Ivy let out a bitterugh. She had been naive, taking Balfour¡¯s words to heart. Little did she know, they were just his casual way of cating women. Yesterday¡¯s Balfour hadforted her, and today he stood in front of her, consoling another woman. Oh Ivy, you fool, you were the only one who truly believed in this charade! The others whispered among themselves, pitying Ivy¡¯s downfall, even Mr. Howard seeded to have washed his hands of her. ¡°I always said it, just based on their names, Mr. Howard and Giselle are a match made i heaven. What¡¯s Ivy got to offer? No experience, no family name to speak of. And let¡¯s be real, not every Cindere gets to marry her prince!¡± Ivy took it all in. Though it stung, she didn¡¯t argue. They weren¡¯t wrong. After all, life wasn¡¯t a movie set, and she had gotten too caught up in the role. If Balfour¡¯s arrival had been the final nail in the coffin, his siding with Giselle was the hammer that drove it home. What did it matter what anyone else thought? She was done fighting back. It was all meaningless now. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Man, I¡¯d been waiting for her to crash and burn since day one. Finally, my patience paid off.¡± The bespectacled woman adjusted her sses, smug as could be. Curious, someone asked, ¡°How¡¯d you spot the rot in her so early? She did seem aloof, but she was the lead actress. It¡¯s understandable she didn¡¯t mingle much with us crew members. She didn¡¯te off as evil.¡± ¡°Oh please, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡± the bespectacled woman scoffed, basking in the spotlight, ¡°The fact that she wouldn¡¯t even spring for coffee says it all about her stinginess, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Someone murmured in defense, ¡°That¡¯s understandable, isn¡¯t it? After all, she¡¯s just a rookie.¡± But the bespectacled woman overheard and loudly retorted, ¡°When Giselle had her first big scene, she treated the whole crew to a feast, and she was a neer too! It¡¯s not about whether you foot the bill or not, it¡¯s about the attitude. Ivy never intended to mingle with us, isn¡¯t that just looking down on us regr folks?¡± Her voice grew louder and even Balfour sent a chilling look towards her. Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 The bespectacled woman was on cloud nine, feeling almost giddy. Mr. Howard was young, sessful, and breathtakingly handsome. Even after years of swimming in the shark-infested waters of showbiz, she couldn¡¯t recall ever crossing paths with such a wless man. As these thoughts swirled in her head, a blush crept across her cheeks, her mind daring to entertain the fantasy. Could there possibly be a chance that Mr. Howard might fancy her? Sure, she wasn¡¯t the fresh-faced ingenue that Giselle was, but there was a certain allure to a woman of experience. However, her reverie was shattered by Balfour¡¯s icy gaze,ced with a trace of disdain. She had been spouting vitriol about Ivy, and she knew Balfour wasn¡¯t exactly Ivy¡¯s number one fan. So why did his eyes seem to flicker with a murderous intent? Had she misread the situation? Regrettably, after giving her that piercing look from his lofty perch, Balfour never nced her way again. Ivy had grown ustomed to the scornful looks cast her way by those around her. Being publicly dumped by Mr. Howard had made her the punchline of a cruel joke. No matter what evidence she had, they would never believe she was framed. It didn¡¯t seem to matter anymore. She had no desire to plead for the truth. In fact, she found herself wishing for an escape. Maybe she was simply ipatible with this film crew. Ever since she took on this role, nothing but chaos had ensued. She wasn¡¯t some emotionless automaton. The weariness was starting to take its toll. Initially, Ivy had thought that if she stayed true to herself and focused on her craft, everything would work out. But the reality on set was far from it. It seemed that doing absolutely nothing-just standing there-could get her branded as a viin. Recalling the fans she had met earlier who had cheered her on, she wondered if she could persevere. Or perhaps she wasn¡¯t even worthy of their admiration. Caught in a strange vortex, she yearned for the affection of others yet felt utterly undeserving of it. 1/2 07:23 ¡°There wasn¡¯t much going on at the office today, so I thought I¡¯de check out the filming. Why hasn¡¯t Colton shown up yet?¡± Balfour scanned the crowd but found no sign of Colton. With a delicate tone, Giselle spoke up in defense of the director, ¡°The set was marred by a malicious assault yesterday, so the director and the producer have been cooperating with the police investigation. They sent us a message earlier to ask us toe as there was a significant development, but they¡¯re nowhere to be seen now. They¡¯re probably still on their way.¡± Giselle was the picture of confidence, certain that the group wouldn¡¯t find a shred of evidence against her. After all, with Balfour himself gracing the set, the director would surely make an appearance posthaste. ¡°Such low efficiency. This production doesn¡¯t really seem up to snuff, does it?¡± Even the cinematographer fell silent. Balfour¡¯s casual remark might have sounded offhand, but it sent shivers down the spines of those who heard it. ¡°Uh, we¡¯re usually very efficient. It¡¯s just this incident that¡¯s¡­¡± Balfour cut her off mid-sentence, not bothering to listen any further. Instead, he inquired if she had any tissues. ¡°Don¡¯t you actresses always carry tissues with you? Do you have one?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Realizing the man was addressing her, Giselle¡¯s heart leapt with joy. Balfour clearly wasn¡¯t the type to carry tissues around. The fact that Balfour was willing to use her tissues was a sign-she was one step closer to bridging the gap between them! Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 Ivy was right there, almost blending into the wallpaper, when Balfour didn¡¯t even bother to ask her for a tissue, opting to ask Giselle instead. It was pretty obvious who mattered more to Balfour. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve got plenty!¡± chirped Giselle, her voice bubbling with faux embarrassment as she paused mid-stride towards her tote. She turned to Balfour with a coy tilt of her head, ¡°Oh, Balfour, silly me, I almost forgot about Ivy right there! Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you used Ivy¡¯s tissue instead?¡± As she spoke, Giselle cast a nce at Ivy, who watched the scene with a detached coolness. When their eyes met, Giselle deliberately shuffled closer to Balfour, feigning fear and vulnerability. Ivy had to suppress a chuckle. Giselle¡¯s performance in front of Balfour was Oscar-worthy, far surpassing any of her This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. -on-screen roles. Balfour, unfazed by the theatrics, nced at Ivy but avoided any real eye contact. ¡°Just get me one, that¡¯s all,¡± Balfour said, his voice even and indifferent. Now confident that Ivy was out of favor, Giselle¡¯s triumph was hard to contain, ¡°Alright, just hang on here, I don¡¯t have my bag with me! I¡¯ll fetch it for you!¡± Balfour nodded, indicating he would wait right there. Excited, Giselle flounced off to grab the tissue, the crowd parting again automatically to let the drama queen through. ¨C from Actresses always seemed to carry an arsenal in their oversized designer totes makeup to emergency outfits ¨C and Giselle was no exception. She had a penchant for the same understated luxury brand that Balfour often wore. He had a knack for choosing clothes that were elegant without screaming for attention, devoid of shy logos. In her quest to catch Balfour¡¯s eye, Giselle had deliberately started buying from the same brand. asionally, she¡¯d wear a matching item, fueling the gossip mills. ¡°Silver Screen Queen Spotted in Matching Outfits with the Elusive Howard Heir ¨C Wedding Bells by Year¡¯s End?¡± ¡°Understated Romance: The Giselle Way¡± ¡°Another Starlet Set to Join the Howard Dynasty¡± Headlines like these would sporadically pop up. Alyssa, the family matriarch, on the other hand, discreetly disposed of such tabloids. 1/2 07:23 She knew that without Giselle¡¯s consent, such lowbrow gossip would never make it to print. Clearly, some were ying a calcted game, aiming to link themselves romantically with her grandson. ¡°Pfft, as if they¡¯re Howard material,¡± Alyssa scoffed, her disdain for Giselle palpable. Giselle, for the life of her, couldn¡¯t figure out how she had offended the old dame. Despite her efforts to curry favor ¨C never missing a holiday or birthday gift ¨C she had yet to receive even a hint of warmth from the matriarch. If it weren¡¯t for Alyssa¡¯s meddling, Giselle mused, she might already be the respected Mrs. Howard. What Giselle failed to grasp was that she had taken a misstep from the start. Alyssa would never allow someone who used her grandson as tabloid fodder to cross her threshold. How could a woman who yed such games truly love Balfour? To think she could bind the Howards with such scandalous tactics was both low and misguided. Alyssa had seen it all in her years. Nothing was new under the sun. Giselle¡¯s cunning little ploys were transparent and unbing in the eyes of the seasoned matriarch. It wasn¡¯t until Ivy appeared that Alyssa finally felt satisfied. Ivy was the sort of partner she envisioned for her grandson ¨C not particrly grand or exceptional, but kind-hearted and genuinely in love with Balfour. Despite the current ups and downs between Balfour and Ivy, their gazes held a truth that couldn¡¯t be faked. Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 Giselle scurried over to her tote bag with brisk steps. Without her assistant around, searching for a pack of tissues in such arge bag was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Balfour watched her rummage and decided to join in, prompting a bright and reassuring smile from Giselle. ¡°Balfour, just hold on a sec, will you? My assistant usually organizes this thing, and I don¡¯t have a clue where she¡¯s put the tissues. It¡¯s a bit of a challenge to find them, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a pack in here somewhere. I¡¯ll find them in a jiffy.¡± As Giselle was focused on her task, Balfour yfully nudged her from behind just as she bent over. The bag, hefty as it was, slipped from Giselle¡¯s grip and crashed to the floor. ¡°Ah-¡± Her belongings scattered across the ground, Giselle gasped in shock! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She was about to kneel and gather her things. But suddenly, a murmur of surprise rippled through the bystanders. ¡°Shh- Did you see that? The outfit that just fell from Giselle¡¯s bag, isn¡¯t that the same one Ivy wore the other day, caught on camera?¡± An eagle-eyed onlooker had spotted an ensemble tumbling out of Giselle¡¯s tote. A smug smile curled at the edge of Balfour¡¯s lips. This was precisely the spectacle he had anticipated. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be darned. The color and style are an exact match! If memory serves, Giselle never used to don such attire, right? Why¡­¡± The crowd exchanged knowing looks, their skepticism palpable. Giselle was known for her vibrant fashion sense, never for such understated simplicity. So how did this outfit end up in her bag? ¡°Could it be that the person in the surveince video that day wasn¡¯t Ivy after all? She¡¯s been adamant she didn¡¯t do it¡­¡± Doubt began to take root among some. After all, that day¡¯s footage had clearly captured the outfit, but not the face of the person wearing it! The mysterious figure had meticulously avoided any camera angle that might reveal their 1/2 07:23 identity, even wearing a mask for extra measure. Overhearing the surrounding gossip, Giselle¡¯s panic mounted. She had no idea how the dress had ended up in her bag. She was certain she¡¯d left it at home in the wardrobe! Her greater fear was that Balfour would start to suspect her too. She quickly knelt down, clumsily trying to shove everything back into her bag. While doing so, she offered Balfour a flustered exnation, ¡°Ah, Balfour! Hold on a minute, the tissues might be all gone! I¡¯ll go find some for you elsewhere. Oh no! My things are all over the ce, and where did this dresse from? It looks so familiar! This is just bizarre. How did this dress fall out of my bag? It¡¯s not mine, I swear!¡± Giselle clutched the garment tightly and held it up for all to see, ¡°Could this belong to one of you? My tote bag was wide open. Maybe someone identally dropped their dress in my bag?¡± Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 At that moment, her excuses seemed incredibly flimsy and pale. Who would identally drop a suit into her bag for no reason? Not to mention that the zipper on her bag had clearly been closed tight before. And let¡¯s not even talk about the fact that her assistant had been guarding her bag all along. Sneaking something into it would have been impossible! Feeling the silence, Giselle quickly shifted the me to her young assistant who had just returned from the restroom. ¡°Where the heck were you? What kind of watching is that? How could someone slip something into my bag right under your nose?¡± The assistant¡¯s face was a mixture of hurt and innocence. What had he done wrong? No one had touched the bag! ¡°Giselle, I¡¯ve been right here the whole time, I swear! I only stepped away for two minutes to hit the john, and nobody touched your bag, let alone put that suit in there! Could it be that you identally packed your own clothes in there?¡± The assistant¡¯s question voiced everyone¡¯s thoughts. It seemed like the only usible exnation. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Did you hear that? The footage might actually show Giselle¡­ tsk, tsk, tsk, you never really know someone, do you? What could Ivy and Diana have possibly done to her to warrant such a calcted attack?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there not to understand? It¡¯s the ssic tale of the new wave crashing into the ol¨¤. She¡¯s scared of being the washed-up has-been, left stranded on the beach. Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a drama queen! And to think she pretended to be speaking up for Ivy! In reality, she didn¡¯t just target Diana, she tried to frame Ivy!¡± Just ten minutes ago, this crowd had been looking down their noses at Ivy, with Giselle portrayed as some sort of wless goddess. But now, they¡¯d quickly turned their guns on Giselle, painting her as the prime Giselle stood there stiff as a board, unable to imagine what Balfour would think after hearing all this. At dinner earlier, she had been all too eager to add fuel to the fire regarding Ivy¡¯s incid But back then, Ivy was the true suspect. Now, with roles reversed and herself under suspicion, what would Balfour think of her? The situation was a disaster! The people in this film crew were opportunists, quick to step on Giselle now that the tide had turned. Even the bespectacled woman was panicking. The clothes that had fallen out of Giselle¡¯s bag were an exact match to the ones Ivy had been wearing in the surveince video! Just moments ago, she had been ranting about how terrible Ivy was. Now that the tables had turned, she was flustered and desperately asked Giselle, ¡°Giselle, how on earth did these clothes end up in your bag? Could someone be setting you up?¡± ¨C Her implication was crystal clear ¨C she was trying to deflect the me back onto Ivy, or else she herself wouldn¡¯t be able to face anyone anymore! Ivy watched these flip-floppers coldly. They had ndered her to no end just before, and now they were ready to pin everything on Giselle, showing no sign of independent thought. They were worse than weather vanes! ¡°Yes! You¡¯re right, it must be a setup! Otherwise, how would this suit just magically appear in my bag? I didn¡¯t pack any clothes when I left my house this morning. Think about it, if I were the culprit, why would I boldly stuff the same article of clothing in my bag for everyone to find?¡± Chapter 2167 Chapter 2167 ¡°Bringing it to the set? Are you hoping I wouldn¡¯t notice?¡± Giselle had a point, and the crew was once again in a bind. Whose side should they take: Ivy¡¯s or Giselle¡¯s? The bespectacled woman couldn¡¯t afford to cross Giselle after already shing with Ivy. She clenched her teeth, resolute in her decision not to side with Ivy. ¡°It¡¯s obvious, Giselle¡¯s no fool. Why would she keep evidence in her own bag? Some sneaky rat must¡¯ve yed their cards well, slipping the evidence into Giselle¡¯s bag while she was being framed. Then, by the time we all discover the clothing, Giselle ends up taking the fall for someone else¡¯s dirty work,¡± she rationalized. Giselle breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that bespectacled woman had crafted a usible excuse for her. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s got to be the case,¡± Giselle said as she turned to Balfour, her eyes brimming with sincerity and tears shimmering. ¡°Balfour, you¡¯ve got to believe me. How could I ever do such a thing? You know me, I¡¯m the type who¡¯d mourn over an ant crushed on the sidewalk. I could never harm anyone.¡± Balfour looked impassively at the woman before him, spewing lies as if they were gospel. Disgust filled his gaze. He had once considered her a friend and defended her. When did Giselle be such liar? With Balfour unmoved, Giselle¡¯s tears flowed freely, and she turned her plea towards Ivy. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ve always seen you as a friend. In this cutthroat industry, it¡¯s hard to find genuine people. You¡¯re new here, and I thought you hadn¡¯t been tainted by the business. But now, you¡¯re pushing me over the edge! What have I done to deserve this? Just tell me what I¡¯ve done to offend you, and I¡¯ll change. But you can¡¯t ruin me like this!¡± Giselle¡¯s eyes were red and swollen as she stepped forward and grabbed Ivy¡¯s hand. ¡°Ivy, why are you doing this to me? Please, tell them the truth, that you had someone sneak the clothing into my bag. If you clear this up, I¡¯ll forgive you. I know you must have your reasons.¡± Her sobs made her a pitiable sight. Someone muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for all this drama. Whoever owns the clothing, there will be fingerprints on the metal decorations. Just get it checked at the police station, and we¡¯ll know for sure.¡± Giselle tensed up at the suggestion. ¡°No! No need to go to the police station. This is just a misunderstanding between us girls, nothing for the cops!¡± 1/2 ?? After she spoke, she cast a nce at Ivy. Ivy remained silent, making others suspect that Giselle was worried the fingerprints on the clothing would incriminate Ivy. Ivy, however, let out a coldugh and shook off Giselle¡¯s hand. ¡°Giselle, what are you so scared of? Is it me, or are you afraid your actions wille to light? Thanks, but no need to worry about me. I¡¯m willing to go to the station.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Suddenly, Giselle gripped Ivy¡¯s wrist tightly, her tone bordering on threatening. ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t be foolish. If this goes to the police, you¡¯ll be the one to suffer. Do you think you can continue your acting career with a record? I don¡¯t want that for you! Just apologize to everyone and we can put this behind us. Ivy, don¡¯t be so stubborn!¡± Ivy looked at her, amused. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t worry about me, Giselle. The truth is quite clear. My outfit is at home. If anyone doubts that, they can go to my ce right now and size.¡± see for themselves. The one in your bag certainly isn¡¯t mine. Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 Ivy pointed to the outfit draped over Giselle¡¯s designer tote bag. Someone with meticulous care wrapped their hand in a napkin and flipped through the size tag. ¡°It¡¯s true, Ivy never wears this size!¡± Ivy was easily a size smaller than Giselle. She was slender, not as voluptuous as Giselle, and they were unmistakably different sizes. Giselle was in full panic now. She had suspected that someone deliberately nted fake evidence in her bag to embarrass her. But if this garment was her size, she couldn¡¯t help but fear that it was the same piece she had hidden at home! Who could have done this? But now it was not the time to dwell on that matter. Everyone was slowly starting to believe Ivy, and it seemed that even Balfour was leaning towards Ivy¡¯s side. Things could not continue in this way! She had plotted for so long, and she couldn¡¯t let these people disrupt her ns. ¡°Balfour, you have to believe me, I didn¡¯t do this! I have no idea how this outfit ended up in my bag.¡± The cameraman was silent now. He too started to feel like he had perhaps misjudged Ivy He thought Giselle, as a celebrated actress, would have the upper hand over Ivy. But it seemed she was outyed, and it was just pathetic. Balfour looked down at Giselle and asked, ¡°Giselle, are you truly not involved in this? Swear on your conscience, I hope you¡¯re not lying anymore.¡± Giselle¡¯s eyes widened. What did Balfour¡¯s words imply? Could it be¡­ the clothe appearing in her bag had something to do with him? Giselle dared not specte or continue speaking. Even though many already suspected her, she definitely couldn¡¯t admit to anything in front of the crew members. ¡°Balfour, what kind of joke is this? Everything I¡¯ve said is the truth! We¡¯ve known each other for years! You know who I am. Someone must be framing me out of malice!¡± ¡°Then can you tell me, who would want to frame you out of the blue?¡± Balfour was cold. His previous words were a final chance for Giselle to confess. Out of respect for the help Giselle¡¯s father had once given him, he didn¡¯t want to end things 1/2 09:21 on an ugly note. ¡°Who else but Ivy! Balfour, don¡¯t you remember what you told me at dinner yesterday? You said Ivy was greedy and envious of the co-star. That¡¯s her motive! She was afraid Diana¡¯s poprity would surpass hers, so she struck first, sending her straight to the hospital, unable to continue shooting! Unfortunately, she left the most damning surveince footage as evidence. Now, to clear her own name, Ivy has manufactured fake evidence and hid it in my bag. But you all believe her! I¡¯m already an award-winning actress. Think about it, why would I need to harm a co-star who¡¯s beneath me? I¡¯m the innocent one here!¡± Giselle shook her head while stepping back, the picture of wounded innocence. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. Deep down, you¡¯ve already made up your mind, haven¡¯t you?¡± Everyone quietly watched this unfolding drama. At first, they were merely excited, but now they were thrilled. They hadn¡¯t expected this murky triangle between Balfour, Ivy, and Giselle. No wonder Giselle insisted she was being framed by Ivy. Two women fighting over a man, ssic! Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 think did it?¡± The buzz among the crew was hard to miss. ¡°Honestly, I still think it was Ivy,¡± one of the stagehands said, echoing the sentiments of the leading lady. ¡°Giselle can¡¯t be that daft, right? To stuff evidence in her own bag? If it were Giselle, she¡¯d have destroyed the evidence first thing, not bring it to the set, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way,¡± another piped up, leaning against a prop. ¡°Everyone trips up sometimes. Maybe she thought she was above suspicion and got careless, identally bringing the evidence with her. I mean, Ivy doesn¡¯t strike me as the viin type. She shows up every day, nose deep in her script, barely mingling with us. She¡¯s quiet, keeps to herself. Treats everyone with the same level of decency. Apart from when she¡¯s in character, riding those emotional waves, I¡¯ve never really seen her lose her cool. Could someone that level-headed really stoop to such lows?¡± That got them thinking about Ivy¡¯s everyday presence on set. She was a neer, but her acting didn¡¯t just hold up against the seasoned pros. In many scenes, she dominated. ¡°If she¡¯s as good as you say, it¡¯s no wonder Giselle would have it in for her,¡± the first crew member mused. ¡°Years in the business and she¡¯s upstaged by a rookie? I¡¯d be sour too.¡± And it wasn¡¯t just Ivy. The supporting actress, Diana, was also a force to be reckoned with. Gone were the days when a pretty face alone could charm the audience. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Now, it¡¯s all about the total package: beauty and talent. Take Ivy, for instance. One teaser clip and her follower count spikes by eight hundred thousand. That kind of star power makes people green with envy. As the plot thickened and Diana¡¯s character grew more prominent, hermendable acting skills earned her a surge of followers too. Giselle, on the other hand, delivered a lukewarm performance in her recent film. It¡¯s nothing special, nothing disastrous. The director knew Giselle was a big name and didn¡¯t expect her to pull off a ster performance. So, her fan base remained static, some even shifting to Ivy. This was Giselle¡¯s bitter pill to swallow. Every time she saw fans gushing over Ivy¡¯s dazzling performance online, Giselle wanted to rip through the screen and silence them. They had promised undying support, yet here they were, fawning over the new girl. Fickle, disloyal cretins! Unable to stomach it, Giselle had her assistant mp down on any mention of other actresses in her fan groups. Officially, it was to prevent harmful gossip. But in reality, she was just jealous. She loathed Ivy deeply. The ban only stirred up trouble among the fans, who didn¡¯t understand why discussing other actresses was an issue for Giselle. Some thought the fan group¡¯s rules were too restrictive, so they left to follow Ivy instead. Giselle was fuming but powerless. ¡°Anyway,¡± one crew member concluded, wrapping their arms tighter around themselves, ¡°the squabbles of the stars are beyond our understanding.¡± They stood by, watching the drama unfold, not nearly as agitated as the rest. Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 ¡°Was it my problem, or have you been lying to me all along?¡± Balfour uttered indifferently, feeling there was no longer any point in prolonging the conversation with Giselle. It was useless to press for an admission she was unwilling to make. ¡°No! I haven¡¯t lied. It¡¯s you who won¡¯t trust me. You¡¯ve been charmed by Ivy, but I¡¯m the innocent one here!¡± Giselle¡¯s defensiveness only heightened as Ivy frowned impatiently. ¡°Giselle, if you keep ndering me, I¡¯ll sue you for defamation! You¡¯re the one who should be confessing!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. I Ivy¡¯s cool demeanor only fueled Giselle¡¯s anger. She red fiercely, ¡°Who do you think you are? Telling me to confess? I¡¯ve already told you, I didn¡¯t put that clothe in my bag! Stop ying the saint, Ivy. I know it was you. You probably bought arger size and slipped it into my bag when no one was looking!¡± Ivy crossed her arms, watching Giselle unravel. This woman was falling apart at the seams! Ivy felt her vindication was imminent. Since the day she¡¯d decided to y this role, her aim was solely to deliver a convincing performance. She was also acutely aware of another critical role she was ying: Mrs. Balfour. The only one failing to see reality was Giselle, who believed Ivy was the obstacle between her and Balfour. Little did she know, even without Ivy¡¯s presence, the Howard n would never have weed her. Giselle¡¯s desperate defense was fruitless. Anyone with a shred of sense wouldn¡¯t buy the near- hysterical woman¡¯s story. Still, that bespectacled woman stood loyally by the starlet. She figured Giselle held far more clout than Ivy Giselle would surely remember who had stood by her side. ¡°Don¡¯t let Ivy deceive you, folks. She¡¯s always been envious of Giselle. This is clearly a setup.¡± Someone in the crowd asked with a furrowed brow, ¡°What¡¯s your stake in this? Why are you so protective of Giselle? Are you her insider or something?¡± The woman with sses chuckled awkwardly, ¡°What are you talking about? I just can¡¯t stand watching everyone blindly trust Ivy over an innocent Giselle.¡± 1/2 09:21 ¡°Oh, please. We¡¯ll believe whoever has the proof. Do you think we¡¯re all as gullible as you?¡± The bespectacled woman was left feeling battered and bewildered. Moments ago, the crowd had been eager to hear her take down Ivy, but now they seemed swayed by Ivy¡¯s ount. Meanwhile, Giselle was a mess of tears and nonsensical pleas, repeating her convoluted feelings for Balfour over the years. Her face was ashen, her eyes red and swollen. She was the picture of misery. ¡°Balfour, you have to believe me. I didn¡¯t do this. You always used to stand by me, why won¡¯t you now? Is it because of Ivy?¡± Balfour¡¯s brows knitted together, and he no longer wished to hear Giselle¡¯s nagging voice. As Giselle continued to implore Balfour¡¯s trust, Ivy felt her stomach turn. At that moment, Balfour pulled out his phone and dialed someone, barking a few brief orders. Suddenly, amotion erupted from outside the studio. A squad of uniformed officers marched in with a purpose if not the police, then who? ¡°Mr. Howard.¡± ¨C They greeted Balfour with a nod. He acknowledged them, and they sprang into action, swiftly cuffing Giselle¡¯s wrists. Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 ¡°Giselle, we suspect you¡¯re involved in a premeditated assault. You need toe with us,¡± the officer said firmly, as he motioned for her to follow. Giselle was dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t believe that Balfour had actually called the cops. on her. It seemed they had been lying in wait, ready to spring into action at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Get off me! Who the hell do you think you are, cuffing me like this? I didn¡¯t do anything! Why are you arresting me? The real culprit is that woman, Ivy!¡± Giselle¡¯s voice was filled with desperation as she struggled against the officer¡¯s grip. Balfour watched impassively as the officers led the resisting Giselle away. To the well-trained officers, her struggles were inconsequential. The rest of the crew stood in shock, unable to process the turn of events. They had assumed Mr. Howard would handle the situation quietly within the film crew, considering he was one of the investors. After all, any scandal could tarnish the movie¡¯s reputation. ¡°Did you guys hear what the officers said? They suspect Giselle¡¯s involvement in the assault!¡± The whispers spread among the crew,ced with a tinge of fear for Balfour¡¯s decisiveness. ¡°That must mean the police already had evidence against Giselle. They were just waiting for Mr. Howard¡¯s go-ahead,¡± someone spected. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Giselle would do such a thing. And to think, she had the nerve to frame Ivy,¡± another chimed in with a shake of the head. ¡°She¡¯s cunning.¡± ¡°Ivy¡¯s no simpleton, either. Didn¡¯t you notice Balfour¡¯s got her back? She¡¯s got Mr. Howard¡¯s support!¡± a crew member said, barely concealing his envy. ¡°But even with Mr. Howard¡¯s support, Ivy still got dragged through the mud. We all thought she was guilty. We owe her an apology,¡± one of the more sympathetic crew members pointed out. The group¡¯s eyes turned to Ivy, who still stood aside quietly. Even with the truth revealed, she showed no signs of tion. ¡°You go apologize if you want. Why would she need our sympathy? Look at the difference between our paychecks!¡± retorted another, parting ways with a clear divide in opinion. Ivy hadn¡¯t expected her ordeal to cause such a rift. She nced at Balfour, who seemed to have everything under control, and it dawned on her that perhaps this was his n all along. It was odd how he had shown up at the set out of the blue. If that was the case, maybe Giselle¡¯s ims weren¡¯t entirely false. Maybe those clothes 1/2 09:21 Chapter 2171 weren¡¯t put in the tote bag by her after all. When had Balfour orchestrated this whole scheme? Ivy¡¯s mind raced back to the day before when she identally saw Balfour and Giselle together. Later, Balfour¡¯s zer was found at Giselle¡¯s ce. Had Balfour gone to Giselle¡¯s homest night to look for evidence on her behalf? Ivy wasn¡¯t sure about her suspicions, and she decided to ask himter. At that moment, Colton hurried back to the set. He approached Balfour. Before Balfour could speak, Colton assured him that such an incident wouldn¡¯t happen again. ¡°Just make sure it doesn¡¯t,¡± Balfour replied coolly. ¡°As the director, that¡¯s your responsibility, too.¡± Colton wiped the sweat from his brow. Every time he faced Balfour, the weight of the This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. world seemed to bear down on him. Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a case of live and learn for me.¡± The ce was a mess, with more than a few folks cornering Colton to get the scoop on whether Giselle was really behind the scandal, ¡°Back off, will ya? The cops were just here, didn¡¯t you see them, or is your head in the clouds?¡± Colton snapped. The questioner just chuckled and replied, ¡°Just double-checking with you, man. Wouldn¡¯t want to get the wrong end of the stick, would I?¡± Colton waved dismissively, ¡°Alright, enough jawing. Giselle did it, that¡¯s all you need to know. Mind your own beeswax for the rest.¡± The noise was unbearable, everyone still reeling from the bombshell. The din wasn¡¯t about to die down anytime soon, and Balfour was frowning, clearly itching to take a hike. He sidled up to Ivy, who was about to ask him something when he cut in, ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ivy looked puzzled, but Balfour repeated, ¡°I said, are you hungry? Shall we grab a bite together?¡± Though he posed it like a question, his face said it all; a ¡®no¡¯ wasn¡¯t an option without ruffling his feathers. Ivy nodded. With the drama resolved, she felt a weight lift off her shoulders. Plus, she was curious if Balfour had masterminded the whole thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I could eat. There¡¯s a great deli nearby that does killer sandwiches. How about there?¡± Balfour agreed without objection to her choice of eatery. All he wanted was a quiet spot where he and Ivy could settle down for a proper chat. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Despite having plenty to talk about over the meal, when they finally sat down, they ended up staring at each other, speechless and unsure where to start. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± They both began at the same time, then stopped short. Ivy giggled, breaking the silence, ¡°You go first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Balfour nodded, ¡°I want you to forget what I saidst night when I got home. I didn¡¯t mean any of it.¡± Ivy nodded, ¡°I know you got mad because I misunderstood you. I wanted to ask¡­ orchestrate Giselle¡¯s arrest?¡± She looked up earnestly at Balfour. Whether or not he was involved mattered greatly to her. Before meeting Balfour, Ivy never imagined someone always being on her side. Now, it seemed she had found that person. Appetites grow, and after the first taste of support, she found herself yearning for more. She hoped Balfour would always trust her, always stand by her without hesitation. Ivy was testing the waters with Balfour, uncertain if she mattered to him as much as he did to her, especially considering his long history with Giselle. He nodded slightly, ¡°I went out yesterday afternoon to sort it out. I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want you to worry. Until it was resolved, even I wasn¡¯t sure if I could secure the evidence.¡± Balfour¡¯s tone was casual, as if he¡¯d just been to a routine business meeting. Only Ivy knew the extent of what he¡¯d risked for her. ¡°Thank you, and I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you. You were out there for me, and I thought you were¡­¡± Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 Ivy¡¯s voice dwindled into a whisper, fingers entwined and hidden beneath the table, unseen by Balfour. ¡°You thought I was on a date with Giselle?¡± Balfour hit the nail on the head, casually sipping on the complimentary iced tea the server had brought over. So, this was the drink Ivy fancied. Maybe he could stock up on some at home. She bit her lip, feeling sheepish, while Balfour seemed unperturbed, inadvertently making her appear petty. She didn¡¯t want to be seen that way by him. ¡°Right, I did misunderstand you that way. I mean, you and Giselle go way back, more so than us. I guess what she said wasn¡¯t out of line. I¡¯m just¡­ sensitive, you know? We¡¯ve spent a good chunk of time together, and I¡¯d like to think you trust me. But thinking you¡¯d take your childhood friend¡¯s word over mine kinda stung,¡± she confessed. Balfour raised an eyebrow. Was Ivy admitting to feeling a bit possessive over him? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You got one thing wrong, though. Giselle and, we¡¯re not childhood sweethearts. Our families are just connected, that¡¯s all.¡± With a few words, Balfour rified the nature of his rtionship with Giselle, leaving Ivy feeling somewhat adrift. ¡°Look, you don¡¯t have to say all that just to make me feel better. I know my ce. You¡¯ve made it clear before, and I won¡¯t overstep. Once this film wraps, I¡¯ll have saved up enough to pay you back, and then I can move on,¡± she said, her voice tinged with resignation. Listening to Ivy¡¯s ns for the future brought a dark cloud over Balfour¡¯s mood. So, she was nning to cut ties with himpletely after she would pay him back? Was she still thinking of leaving him? ¡°No way.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ivy looked at Balfour, clearly puzzled. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because even after you¡¯ve paid off every cent, I don¡¯t intend to let you go.¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze held hers. ¡°Ivy, do you truly see me only as your employer?¡± Ivy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Balfour would suddenly pose such a question. She had kept her feelings for him a carefully guarded secret. How had Balfour noticed? Or was this just his way of testing the waters? 1/2 08:59 If he confirmed that her feelings toward him had changed, would he strip her of her position as Mrs. Howard? From the get-go, they had agreed on a clear-cut arrangement, and Balfour had made his disdain for murky rtionships abundantly clear. He had also warned Ivy not to harbor any delusions about them bing anything more. Ivy had always held onto that, and Balfour frequently brought it up. But when feelings were involved, how could one simply switch them off? She had been cautiously sheltering her love. ¡°Have we ever been anything more than employer and employee?¡± Ivy asked, standing her ground against Balfour¡¯s intense gaze. Balfour¡¯s eyes were prating. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we explore what else we could be to each other.¡± He had to admit, he was the one who had been moved. He wanted something deeper between them. ¡°And what about you? What do you think?¡± Ivy¡¯s cheeks flushed crimson. Was Balfour confessing his feelings for her? Her heart seemed to pound as loudly as his voice. ¡°I¡­ You¡¯re not joking, are you? Is today April Fool¡¯s Day or something?¡± Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 Ivy fidgeted with a nervous charm that Balfour found inexplicably endearing. ¡°I¡¯m not joking about this, Ivy. I¡¯m asking you seriously, would you consider giving us another shot?¡± Balfour said, his voice carrying the weight of his sincerity. Ivy¡¯s face flushed a deep crimson, disbelief and hope mingling in her wide eyes. Could this really be happening? Was fate granting her this unexpected chance, making Balfour the one to break the ice? Her heart raced at the thought that the man she harbored feelings for might just reciprocate those emotions. ¡°Are¡­ are you sure about this?¡± Ivy stammered, her insecurities surfacing. ¡°I mean, in every way- background, prospects-I¡¯m not exactly the match one would expect for you.¡± A frown etched itself deeper between Balfour¡¯s brows. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why should you care about all that? If those were the things I cared about, I would have listened to my family and settled down with one of those ¡®suitable¡¯ women they keep parading in front of me,¡± he replied, his impatience with her reservations clear. In his mind, if their hearts aligned, that¡¯s all that mattered. Everything else would fall into ce like dominoes. But Ivy wasn¡¯t responding as he had anticipated. Instead of embracing the chance to change their current rtionship, she seemed even more anxious. A small napkin in her hands was shredded to pieces, a testament to her inner turmoil. What was there to worry about? They had lived under the same roof before, even when there were no sparks between them. ¡°Ivy, talk to me. What¡¯s worrying you? If you don¡¯t share, we can¡¯t move past this. I¡¯m serious about us, and I need you to consider this seriously too. Give us a new beginning,¡± Balfour urged. Regardless of the past, he wanted her to give their potential future some genuine thought. As Ivy hesitated, Balfour unexpectedly shifted gears. ¡°And another thing-are you certain about continuing your career as an actress? Consider the challenges thate with it.¡± His question caught her off guard. ¡°What do you mean? If I don¡¯t pursue acting, what else would I do?¡± Ivy replied, perplexed. ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t have to repay any debt or continue acting just for the money. We can go back to how we first started. You could just enjoy being Mrs. Howard at home, couldn¡¯t you? I don¡¯t want to see you struggling in theplex world of show business¡± Raffour exined A surge of warmth flowed through toy at his chiens digestion veas for her sake but abandoning her job as an actress midway was definitely not something she would do She understood his apprehension, that the pressures of the industry were weighing on her, thus his subtle proposal for her to step away from the limelight ¡°Balfour, is this really what you are thinking? De you genuinely think that me quitting acting will solve everything? My asked earnestly ¡°If you¡¯re not in the industry, you won¡¯t have to deal with the malice of others. You can live simple, peaceful life, Balfour replied with a look of eamest affection Finally, Ivy nodded, ¡°I know you mean well. Just give me some time to think it over¡± Acting had be a splendid dream for ly, allowing her to immerse herself in various roles, earning admiration through her own merit. Since bing an actress, the silent confessions and support from fans who recognized her had been a massive source of encouragement. It was more than a career-it had given her life purpose. Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 Ivy¡¯s gaze lifted once again, colliding with Balfour¡¯s across the room. ¡°Balfour,¡± she began, a hint of confusioncing her voice. ¡°The things you said to me earlier, did you mean them because you have a little crush on me, or do you see me as someone easy to handle, fit to be your wife? Just someone waiting at home, ready to attend to your every need?¡± He just chuckled, the sound disarming in its simplicity. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Ivy. I don¡¯t have any peculiar tastes, nor am I a chauvinist. I just want you to take it easy. The showbiz world is a mixed bag-you know that. Since you joined the cast, how many times have you been targeted? If you don¡¯t care about getting hurt, well, someone else does.¡± His words resonated within her, stirring something deep. Was he implying he was that someone? Sigh. He did have a point. Ever since she decided to act, incidents like these had be all too familiar. In the acting world, such drama was the norm and showed no signs of stopping. She never felt she¡¯d done anything wrong, nor stolen anyone¡¯s spotlight. However, if everyone else thought so, she would have a misconception that perhaps she should reflect on her actions. Now, she understood. It wasn¡¯t her. There were just too many in the industry dreaming of overnight fame through underhanded tactics. It wasn¡¯t her fault that her mere presence made others see red. Balfour¡¯s protective stance made sense. He didn¡¯t want someone he cared about to suffer such unwarranted woes. Seizing the moment, he said, ¡°I know my request is sudden, and you can take your time to think it over. I¡¯m going to head to the restroom, give you a minute.¡± Ivy smiled, nodding in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Truth be told, with Balfour sitting opposite her, focused thinking was nearly impossible. Her cheeks flushed with sweetness as she contemted Balfour¡¯s attitude toward her today. Just yesterday, she was in agony over his date with Giselle. But today was aplete turnaround- Balfour had approached Giselle for her sake. She felt a twinge of guilt for having misjudged Balfour so hastily and was ecstatic about 1/2 08:59 Chapter 2175 his deration of affection. ¡°It seems he really does care for me,¡± Ivy mused. If he truly didn¡¯t want her to continue acting, she¡¯d consider a career change for him, She believed she could find another way to make a living-after all, if she could discover her talent for acting, she was sure to light up other skills. Once the decision was made, Ivy felt a weight lift off her shoulders, curious about Balfour¡¯s reaction to her choice. She could hardly believe how quickly she¡¯de to a decision. It was Balfour¡¯s confidence in her that spurred her willingness to believe in a brighter future for them. Taking a risk for Balfour seemed worth it now. She thought she¡¯d tell Balfour her decision when he returned, her hands fidgeting with excitement, unable to contain her grin. Leaving the limelight would also mean more time with the elders and Balfour-there was nothing wrong with that. Just yesterday, when Alyssaforted her, she¡¯d hoped to truly be a part of his family one day. Now, it seemed that wish might juste true, and Ivy sincerely felt that all her past struggles were paving the way for her present happiness. Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 In that case, all the rough patches she¡¯d been through seemed almost bearable now. Ivy¡¯s eyshes curled charmingly as she awaited Balfour¡¯s return from the restroom to share her decision. She was ready to give it a go, to start fresh with him. While Ivy waited, Balfour¡¯s phone, left unattended on the table, suddenly erupted into a series of chimes. Ivy nced towards the restroom; still no sign of Balfour¡¯s return. The persistent ringing drew curious looks from nearby patrons, and reluctantly, she picked up the phone. ¡°Mara?¡± The caller ID disyed just that name, and Ivy felt a strange familiarity with the name. Ivy took another hesitant nce in the direction of the restroom. With the ringing persisting and the urgency seemed to grow, she answered the call. ¡°Hello? Hi there?¡± ¡°Balfour, why did you only answer the phone now? I¡¯ve been calling for ages! What are you up to?¡± Ivy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Who was this sweet-voiced girl? Why was she speaking to Balfour with such intimacy? Ivy remained silent, and the girl on the other end continued without noticing anything amiss. ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe to visit me in M Statetely? You used to drop by so often, and now I haven¡¯t seen you for months. I miss you¡­¡¯ The girl¡¯s voice was tender, yet tinged with frailty, as if she wasn¡¯t in the best of health. Before Ivy could find an opening to speak, the girl had already poured out her heart. ¡°Um, sorry to interrupt¡­¡± Ivy felt a pang of jealousy; it was evident that the girl on the line was close to Balfour, diving straight into such a familiar conversation. ¡°Huh? Who are you? Why do you have Balfour¡¯s phone?¡± The girl¡¯s tone shifted instantly. ¡°Are you a thief?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, please. I¡¯m certainly not a thief. Apologies if it seemed like I was eavesdropping on your conversation with Balfour. He¡¯s currently away from his phone, and it kept ringing, so I answered it. If it¡¯s urgent, I can pass along a message or have him call you back.¡± There was a brief pause on the other end, as if the girl hadn¡¯t expected another woman to answer Balfour¡¯s phone. Then she giggled lightly, ¡°I get it. You must be Ivy, right? Balfour has mentioned you, said you¡¯re a real fun gal.¡± Ivy was perplexed. Why would Balfour mention her to this girl? Could she be a rtive of Balfour¡¯s? Since they started acting together, she hadn¡¯t met any other Howards- only Alyssa and Dean in the Howard Mansion. She had heard rumors that Balfour had a younger sister who went globetrotting with her husband after getting married. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Could this be Balfour¡¯s sister? ¡°Yeah, do you know me? Could you tell me your name? It¡¯d help me ry to Balfour who called,¡± Ivy probed. This one-sided knowledge was unsettling. She needed to even the ying field. Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 The girl on the other end of the phone let out a nomittalugh in response to Ivy¡¯s question. ¡°I mean, if you want to know who I am, just ask Balfour in a sec, and you¡¯ll know! Are you two out grabbing a bite right now? Wrapped up all the drama with the film crew, have you?¡± Ivy¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly. The girl wasn¡¯t just cagey about her own details; she was fishing for information. What was more troubling was how she knew about the recent drama with the crew. This girl, oceans away, seemed to have a pretty solid line to Balfour, didn¡¯t she? ¡°Sorry, miss, but I still don¡¯t know who you are, and I can¡¯t just go sharing our business. If you¡¯re looking to get in the loop, why don¡¯t you just say so? If you¡¯re a friend of Balfour¡¯s, I¡¯ll spill the beans. The girl on the other end clearly didn¡¯t expect Ivy toe back with that. She paused, and then let out a chuckle, swiftly followed by a couple of coughs. ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s funny. You don¡¯t know me, but I sure know about you. Balfour¡¯s been singing your praises to me.¡± This girl was all mystery, making Ivy even more frustrated. ¡°Well, if you know so much already, there¡¯s no need to grill me, is there?¡± The girl justughed softly, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve got stuff to do anyway. Just pass on a message to Balfour for me, will ya? Tell him I¡¯m waiting for his call. I trust you won¡¯t be too petty to pass that along.¡± ¡°Sure thing, I¡¯ll let him know,¡± Ivy replied. The girl ended the call without further ado, leaving Ivy clutching her phone, her emotions tangled. Instinctively, Ivy felt that the girl on the phone wasn¡¯t Balfour¡¯s sister. If she were, why all the secrecy? She could¡¯ve just said who she was. And everything the girl had said seemed to suggest she was close to Balfour, closer than siblings, which irked Ivy ¨C wasn¡¯t she the one Balfour had just confessed his feelings to? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be giving their rtionship a fresh start? Who was this mystery girl throwing a wrench in the works? Ivy¡¯s mind was in a whirl, and even the food before her lost its appeal. Mara? That name¡­ it was so familiar. Where had she seen it before? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After hanging up, Ivy had a bad feeling ¨C a woman¡¯s intuition. Yet, she believed Balfour wasn¡¯t the two-timing type. Shaking her head, she tried to stop her thoughts from running wild. However, she couldn¡¯t help it. Even after the call was over, Ivy was restless, sensing that this girl¡¯s rtionship with Balfour wasn¡¯t simple. Ivy looked towards the restroom where Balfour hadn¡¯t returned yet. She was torn but eventually put the phone back. If she snooped through his phone while he was away, she¡¯d be the real loser. Ivy also wondered what name she was saved under in his contacts. Would it be something as intimate as Mara? When Balfour came back, he found Ivy staring at him with an intensity that made him arch Lan eyebrow quizzically, ¡°What¡¯s up? Something wrong with my face?¡± Ivy¡¯s frown deepened, shaking her head, ¡°No, nothing weird.¡± ¡°Then why that look?¡± he asked. She tapped his phone, ¡°Your phone rang, and it wouldn¡¯t stop, so I thought it might be important and answered it. It was a girl named Mara. Sorry, I took the liberty¡­¡± The conversation was natural, but beneath the surface, there was an undercurrent of tension ¨C the kind that precedes a storm. Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 ¡°Did Mara call?¡± Balfour¡¯s brows furrowed, cutting off Ivy¡¯s words with a direct inquiry. His voice rose a notch, a stark contrast to his usualposed demeanor. Ivy nodded, ¡°Your phone had her name saved as that, but when I asked who she was, she wouldn¡¯t tell me.¡¯ Balfour replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her; that¡¯s just Mara being Mara, ying a joke on you.¡± Ivy¡¯s smile was stiff as she replied, ¡°Really? But why does she know so much about us?¡± Her gaze was piercing as she locked eyes with Balfour. Though Balfour¡¯s expression shifted quickly, Ivy caught a fleeting glimpse of evasion in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She likes to gossip and must¡¯ve asked Quinton about us. Ivy¡¯s fists clenched under the tablecloth. ¡°Yeah, you seem to know her pretty well? But don¡¯t you think you should¡¯ve told me who she is first? She wouldn¡¯t answer me, and you¡¯re not telling me either?¡± Balfour¡¯s brow creased, puzzled by Ivy¡¯s sudden confrontational tone. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Mara is a friend of mine; you¡¯ll meet her in time.¡± Ivy wanted to probe further but saw Balfour pick up his phone, murmur an apology, and step outside to make a call. Even without thinking hard, she knew whom he was rushing to call. Who exactly was this Mara, and why did Balfour care about her so much? During their brief exchange, the mention of that girl¡¯s name had clearly affected Balfour. Ivy never asked Balfour to cut off contact with his female friends for the sake of their rtionship, but she did hope for a proper exnation of who Mara was. Or perhaps, he didn¡¯t think an exnation was necessary? He acted as if he¡¯dpletely forgotten themitment he¡¯d made to her not long ago. Was all that just a dream? Ivy sat quietly in the diner, watching Balfour call Mara through the partition. She couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, but Balfour¡¯s rxed demeanor was obvious. His lips moved rapidly, as if he had endless things to say. Had he ever spoken to her for so long? It seemed he really enjoyed chatting with that girl Only when Balfour ended the call did ivy shift her gaze back to the now cold shepherd¡¯s pie in front of her ¡°Sorry, that took longer than expected Balfoureturned, his deep voice apologizing nodded in understanding but couldn¡¯t help king ¡°Whis is Mara, really? You and her She didn¡¯t finish her sentence before Balfour interrupted ¡°Mare¡¯s not even in the country right now, she just a friend. Please don¡¯t overthink it I¡¯m not overthinking, but didn¡¯t you remember? You paused, seeing the cool look on Balfours face. She hesitated, fearing his answer would be too much to bear ¡°What? Why won¡¯t you finish what you were saying? Balfour seemed impatient, and ly didn¡¯t feel like pushing for rejection It looked like he truly had forgotten, as if a simple trip to the restroom had erased his memory Perhaps the moment he received the call from that girl, Ivy had already been cast out of his mind Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 ¡°No worries, the food¡¯s getting cold. Let¡¯s dig in,¡± Ivy said casually, though her mind seemed miles away. She listlessly picked at the slices arrayed before her, taste buds registering little of the meal¡¯s vor. Even now, Balfour was serving her slices just as he always did, meticulously picking off the olives that he knew she detested. As Ivy watched Balfour¡¯s slender hands at work, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why. Everything was just so inexplicably odd. ¡°Something wrong? You¡¯re looking a bit off. Didn¡¯t you pick this ce?¡± he inquired, pausing mid-motion to rest the slice he¡¯d been holding back onto his own te. Ivy aimlessly poked at her food with a fork. ¡°Oh, maybe it¡¯s the whole Giselle incident from this morning that¡¯s put me off. I wasn¡¯t exactly starving, to begin with. I remember raving about this restaurant, but now that we¡¯re here, it just doesn¡¯t seem to hit the spot. Balfour chuckled softly, not taking her disappointment to heart, ¡°If you¡¯re not into it, just leave it. We can get the housekeeper to whip up something you like when we get back.¡± ¡°When I¡¯m not hungry, nothing really appeals to me,¡± Ivy dered, locking eyes with him earnestly. But he just lowered his gaze, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t feel like eating, then don¡¯t eat. When you¡¯re hungry, you¡¯ll want to eat.¡¯ The tension between them thickened in an instant. Balfour¡¯s head bowed, he absentmindedly nibbled at his food, clearlycking appetite. Ivy wanted to ask if he had forgotten his suggestion for her to reconsider their rtionship. She had figured it out now, but why wasn¡¯t he asking? Did he regret bringing it up and no longer want to know her answer or pursue anything further with her? ¡°Let¡¯s head back,¡± he said abruptly. On the way home, they sat in silence, the awkwardness palpable. Ivy searched for words to break, the tomb-like quiet. Their times alone together used to be so engaging; she never worried about the lulls or felt ufortable. However, since the incident in that diner, all she could think about was who that girl was. Someone was out there, in touch with Balfour in a way she wasn¡¯t privy to, and his silence on the matter only deepened her heartache. However frosty they might be with each other on the road, back home with Alyssa and Dean around, they had to y the part of the sweet, loving couple. After parking, Ivy sat dazed, unmoving in her seat. He came around to open her door. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°No matter what happens outside, we should control our emotions at home. Let¡¯s not worry the old folks,¡± he said, extending a gentlemanly hand to help Ivy out. With a sigh, she took his hand, ¡°I know, I¡¯m an actor. Don¡¯t worry.¡¯ He seemed to take issue with her reference to being an ¡®actor¡¯, frowning slightly, but left it at that. Hand in hand, they approached the door, releasing their grip as they turned to face Alyssa and Dean. Ivy¡¯s face lit up with a practiced smile. ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± She let go of Balfour¡¯s hand and flung herself towards Alyssa, miming a hug. As Balfour felt the warmth leave his palm, he rubbed his fingers together, contemting the complexities of their intertwined lives. Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 Afterwards, Balfour made his way upstairs to the study. With Ivy in thepany of Dean and Alyssa, he felt at ease. ¡°Ah, Ivy, you¡¯re finally back. If Balfour hadn¡¯t texted me to say you were with him, your grandfather and I would have been worried sick!¡± Ever since Ivy had a scare near the bookstorest time, the elderly couple had been extremely concerned about her. Not only did they insist on chauffeured rides for hermutes, but they also demanded that Balfour keep them informed. If he was avable, they wanted him to pick up Ivy. Ivy had been touched more than once by their care. But in most families, it was rare for grandparents to go to such lengths for their granddaughter-inw. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m back safe and sound, standing right here in front of -you, aren¡¯t I?¡± Alyssa chuckled and pulled Ivy to sit beside them. ¡°We¡¯re just being cautious. After all, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. We can¡¯t let what happenedst time happen again.¡± Dean nodded solemnly, ¡°Your grandma¡¯s right. We were luckyst time, but who knows about the next¡­¡± ¡°Knock on wood, you old man, don¡¯t talk such nonsense!¡± Alyssa smacked Dean a few times. Dean felt a bit wronged and pouted, ¡°I was just making a point. I¡¯m not really cursing Ivy.¡± ¡°No matter the point you¡¯re trying to make or whatever, you just can¡¯t say things like that. Ivy and Balfour are going to be just fine. Speaking of which, how¡¯s the situation with the film crew? Balfour told us yesterday not to worry, that he¡¯d handle everything. I wonder if he¡¯s just talking big.¡± Alyssa asked with a smile. Even though she verbally doubted Balfour, her expression said otherwise. Balfour, as one of the top business moguls in the country, certainly had his mettle. From a young age, if he promised something or set a goal for himself, he made sure to follow through. So, when they heard Balfour¡¯s assurance yesterday, they felt relieved. He would surely handle it smoothly. ¡°I¡¯d say so too, thed better not be all talk.¡± Dean rustled his newspaper and added his opinion with a sideways nce. Ivy paused, realizing that Balfour had indeed been nning since yesterday. At that time, she had mistakenly thought he only had eyes for Giselle, and that even if she could be the one who framed her, he insisted on being with her. Now, looking back, she wondered how far off the mark her imagination had taken her. Ivy gave a light smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma and Grandpa. The issue has been resolved smoothly. Otherwise, how could Ie back so light-hearted to see you?¡± Alyssa patted her hand, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! If anythinges up, just call Balfour. Don¡¯t try to be a hero on your own! Ivy, Balfour is your husband, and you can rely on him openly!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ivy felt a bit embarrassed. Alyssa didn¡¯t know that they were still in a contractual rtionship; it wasn¡¯t right to bother Balfour with every little thing. Alyssa held her hand with a loving expression. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ll say it again, just do what you want to do, and leave the rest to Balfour. Go for it. If you want to be a good actress, then just act. Prove yourself with your performances. The Howard family has enough resources to get you the scripts you desire.''¡± Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 Dean scrolled through his phone¡¯s contacts list, a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve got a good rapport with quite a few movie moguls-old friends from my heyday. If you fancy a meet-and-greet, I can rustle them up for a get-together sometime.¡± Ivy was bbergasted by the offer. She well knew the clout behind the names in Dean¡¯s Rolodex. For an up-ander like her, rubbing elbows with just one of these heavyweights could catapult her to stardom. But Ivy was alreadymitted to a film project, and she was determined to earn her future roles through grit and talent. ¡°No need, Grandpa,¡± she insisted, ¡°If I¡¯m hankering for a role, I¡¯ll hustle for it myself!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Alyssa beamed at her response. ¡°Bless your heart, child. But remember toe to us when you¡¯re in a bind.¡± Still, the Howards were bound to have Ivy¡¯s back. The string of mishaps on set was a rion call they couldn¡¯t ignore. [Ivy, you alright? Heard there¡¯s been a bit of a ruckus on your settely. Hope it hasn¡¯t thrown you for a loop.] Ivy nced at her phone and saw the message from Nn. ¡°Grandma, I need to shoot a text back to a friend,¡± she said, excusing her screen time. Checking her phone incessantly at the dinner table was a downright faux pas. Alyssa chuckled and nodded. ¡°Of course, dear. You young people need to keep in touch.¡± [How did you catch wind of the set drama?] Ivy texted back. She always found it easy to be candid with Nn. No beating around the bush. [C¡¯mon, you seriously think the grapevine doesn¡¯t reach Colton¡¯s set? You¡¯re shooting a film, not holed up in a monastery. The inte is abuzz with every cough and spit from set.] Ivy was taken aback by Nn¡¯s reply. She rarely paid heed to online chatter. [Is the rumor mill really churning that fast? Nn, did you entertain any suspicions about me?] Ivy sent this message half-jokingly. If Nn truly suspected her, he likely wouldn¡¯t have messaged in the first ce. [Ha? Doubt my trust in you? How could you even pull off such antics? The folks online don¡¯t know you like I do. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s practically meditating on set, then vanishes once the director yells cut. It¡¯s almost eerie! That¡¯s the real you. Sure, the keyboard warriors might get the wrong end of the stick, but you don¡¯t need to sweat their spiel. They don¡¯t matter!] Ivy snorted withughter and quickly typed a response to Nn. Alyssa stealthily peeked over, curious about the cheerful exchange. ¡°Seems like she¡¯s having a whale of a time chatting there?¡± She nudged the stoic Dean. Dean asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say young people should mingle more? Ivy¡¯s doing just that.¡± ¡°Tsk, I was hoping Ivy would spend more time with Balfour! Look at them-one upstairs, one downstairs, one working, one chatting, but never together. How¡¯s romance supposed to bloom like that?¡± Alyssa fretted, especially seeing Ivy all smiles in her conversation, and not because of her grandson. A hint of unease tugged at her heart. Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 Dean waved off the concerns with a dismissive hand, ¡°You¡¯re always worrying too much, fussing over this and that. There¡¯s no need to lose any sleep over it. Let them be. The young folks have their own ways of doing things and their own choices to make. We¡¯re getting on in years. How much longer can we fret over their lives? Better to let go sooner rather thanter. Dean seemed to see things more clearly than Alyssa. But Alyssa had finally found a granddaughter-inw like Ivy, who met all her expectations, and she didn¡¯t want to lose her! [Can¡¯t believe how much you trusted me, thanks Nn.] Ivy typed the message with earnest intent and hit send. Nn replied: [It¡¯s not just me. You have fans across all tforms rooting for you, digging up the tiniest bits of evidence to prove your innocence. Ivy, with so many people looking forward to your work and loving what you do, you¡¯ve got to keep your chin up and carry on filming!] Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ivy smiled as she read Nn¡¯s blessing. She was about to type a thank you when she suddenly remembered the girl who had called earlier in the day. Maybe Nn would know something? After all, Balfour and Nn were cousins and had known each other since they were kids. Nn always seemed to be in the know, a step ahead of others. Besides, he was the only one she could turn to with her questions. If she missed this chance, who knew when she¡¯d get another opportunity to uncover the identity of that mysterious girl. [Nn, do you happen to know someone named Mara?] A minute of silence passed before Nn messaged back: [How did youe to hear about her? Who told you? Did Balfour mention her to you?] Ivy didn¡¯t want to delve into details: [Uh¡­ Balfour mentioned her once. I got curious, that¡¯s all. You¡¯re his cousin and probably know more than I do. I¡¯d like to understand more about Balfour¡¯s past.] Ivy¡¯s approach was casual, but Nn seemed a bit hesitant. [Do you really want to know?] Ivy wished she could nod vigorously enough for him to see, but settled for sending an emoji instead. [Nn, I really want to know who this girl is. I¡¯m just too shy to ask Balfour directly.] ¡°Their rtionship is pretty straightforward; they¡¯ve been friends for a long time and were there for each other during tough times,¡± Nn replied, sending a voice message this time. His tone was casual, but it sent ripples through Ivy¡¯s heart. [Been there for each other? Did Balfour go through some tough times?] Nn typed: [Yes, he went through something, but I don¡¯t know the details. Mara moved abroad with her family a while ago, and Balfour sometimes goes to visit her.] As Ivy read Nn¡¯s message, her emotions were a tangled mess. No wonder this girl was so important and special to Balfour; they had known each other since childhood. Nn sent another message: [Mara¡¯s always been a special friend to Balfour. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll introduce you to her at some point.] Special¡­ Ivy didn¡¯t need Nn to tell her that; she could feel it. [Okay, I¡¯ve got it! Thanks for filling me in, Nn. I¡¯ve got an early call time tomorrow, so I¡¯ll stop here. We¡¯ll catch up when we¡¯re both free.] Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 Nn quickly sent an emoji with ¡°OK,¡± adding: [As long as you¡¯re alright, goodnight.] ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After putting down her phone, Ivy let out a deep sigh. The idea of starting anew with her brought up by Balfour must have been a spur-of-the-moment thing. Mara¡¯s call probably sobered him up, which is why he didn¡¯t mention itter. Ivy had lost expectations and couldn¡¯t mask her disappointment. She forced a smile and bade the elders goodnight. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, I have an early call time for my scene tomorrow, so I¡¯m going to head up to bed. You both should get some rest too!¡± Alyssa immediately set down her mug, nodding emphatically, ¡°Yes, dear, go get some sleep. You¡¯ve had a long day!¡± Watching Ivy¡¯s retreating figure, Alyssa sensed that Ivy¡¯s spirits were low. As elders, they could certainly facilitate the rtionship between the two, but they couldn¡¯t make them fall in love. Alyssa shook her head, knowing that the young couple¡¯s feelings were in the hands of fate. Dean nced at Alyssa and knew she was fretting over the young ones again. In his opinion, they had no reason to meddle in their rtionship. Sometimes, Alyssa couldn¡¯t help but step in and clear up misunderstandings between them, but they couldn¡¯t do it forever. Ultimately, it was up to them to be considerate of each other. Dean knew his wife had been a worrier all her life; it wasn¡¯t likely she¡¯d change her ways now. All he could do was gently remind her not to overburden herself with the kids¡¯ issues. What mattered most was their own well-being. After freshening up, Ivyy in bed, wondering if Balfour would return to the room to sleep tonight. ¡°The confession in the afternoon still counted, right? Even though Mara¡¯s call interrupted it, who confesses and then doesn¡¯te back to their room?¡± She muttered to herself, her heartcking certainty. After Mara¡¯s call, Balfour had be a different person, seemingly forgetting their earlier Ivy drifted in and out of sleep that night but never saw Balfour return. He was holed up in the study, doing God knows what. There was a couch there for resting; he¡¯d rather sleep there than return to their room. Did he dislike seeing her that much? It wasn¡¯t until the next morning, when Ivy woke up early and saw the pillow still neatly ced beside her and the bed untouched, that she epted the fact that Balfour hadn¡¯t returned all night. She couldn¡¯t decipher Balfour¡¯s intentions. During the day, he asked her to reconsider their rtionship; at night, he wouldn¡¯t evene back to their room. Was he regretting it, afraid of getting too entangled with her? If he had regrets, he could have just told her directly. She wouldn¡¯t cling to him like a bad rash. What did he really want now? With a furrowed brow and the early call time casting a pallor over her face, Ivy¡¯s mood was anything but light. Despite her gloom, she still had to shoot her scenes. Since Balfour no longer demanded shee home, she saw no reason not to work. She had been worried thatst night¡¯s event might affect the atmosphere on set, but to her surprise, everything went back to normal by morning. Without Giselle, the rhythm on set felt more upbeat. When a crew member handed her a cup of ck coffee with a sycophantic smile, Ivy felt dazed. Had the previous targeting by the crew been nothing but a dream? Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 Colton shuffled over, his eyes ringed with deep shadows, cradling a cup of coffee in his hand as if it were a lifeline. The early call time was a brutal challenge for everyone on set. ¡°Ever feel like you¡¯re the only one who remembers, while everyone else acts like it never happened?¡± he asked. Ivy nodded in agreement. ¡°They must be struggling to digest it, right? An A-list actress they all believed in pulled a stunt that could¡¯ve tanked her career¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s tone was nonchnt. With Giselle¡¯s arrest, she should¡¯ve felt a sense of relief, but Balfour¡¯s shadow over her mood didn¡¯t let that happen. Still, the crew should be able to catch up a bit more without Giselle¡¯s interruptions in the meantime. Colton raised an eyebrow, impressed by Ivy¡¯sposure. He had half-expected her to stomp Giselle into the ground when she got the chance. Instead, Ivy hadn¡¯t made a move, seemingly uncorrupted by the vices of the entertainment business. Behind her stood the entire Howard family. If Ivy wanted to, she could use their resources to ensure Giselle never bounced back. Clearly, she hadn¡¯t given it much thought. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be over the moon with Giselle out of the picture,¡± he mused aloud. Ivy shot Colton a look. ¡°Why would you think that? Oh, right. You all assume there¡¯s some epic feud between us, that she had it out for me for no reason. There¡¯s an old saying, ¡®You can¡¯t con an honest man.¡¯ Even with Giselle gone, people suspect there¡¯s something off about me too. Why else would she target me, right?¡± Ivy¡¯sugh was tinged with sarcasm. At that moment, she saw the true colors of her coworkers. She wasn¡¯t there to make friends, and she couldn¡¯t expect too much from them. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Colton admitted, ¡°but in the entertainment business, people learn to pick \sides quickly. I¡¯m not telling you to forgive them, just that you should understand it¡¯s amon workce phenomenon. It¡¯s just how it is.¡± Ivy nodded, signaling her grasp of the unspoken rules. Colton downed his ck coffee in one gulp and grimaced. ¡°Bitter as hell. I¡¯ve been drinking this stuff for years and still can¡¯t fathom how anyone finds it tasty. But even though I don¡¯t get it, I can¡¯t work without it. No energy, no good films, right?¡± Making a hit film was every director¡¯s dream-critical acim and box office sess. Without thetter, a director¡¯smercial value plummeted. Ivy observed Colton, who seemed more exhausted than ever since she¡¯d joined the production. Despite his reputation as a top notch director, he appeared caged, his talents constrained, expressing only a fraction of what he was truly capable of. He turned to Ivy, their eyes meeting. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get ready to roll¡± Ivy had intended to call the makeup artist to brighten herplexion. The early startbined with her sour mood had left her looking less than ideal for the script¡¯s demands. But Colton waved it off. ¡°Keep your look for the morning scene. It¡¯ll work, especially for the one where you find out about David leaving.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The actor ying David, Ryan, whonded the lead role, had fought tooth and nail for the part Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 ¡°Morning, Ivy! Break a leg today!¡± Ryan called out with his usual boisterous charm. Ryan was quite enthusiastic. Every morning, he greeted Ivy with such an ease that it lifted her spirits, a stark contrast to the oppressive moods of the past. ¡°And a one, two, three, action!¡± The scene was set on the beach, a ce that held dear childhood memories for the lead character. On this sandy stage, she and David had a very important scene together. She had overheard from the other townsfolk that David was nning to leave soon. She confronted him, asking if he was truly about to depart for a world she had never known. It was meant to be a heart-wrenching scene, yet Colton, the director, insisted that Ivy not burst into tears right from the start. And yet, as soon as the cameras rolled and she faced the man she had quickly fallen for, who was now about to leave, Ivy couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you tell me? Did you think I would cling to you and never let go?¡± David¡¯s face was a portrait ofpassion as he saw her distress. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it at all. I didn¡¯t think that of you. I just didn¡¯t know how to tell you, nor could I find the right moment,¡± David said, a sad smile breaking through his sorrow. ¡°Darling, would youe away with me? Leave this city and return to my hometown? I¡¯ve often thought of taking you there. I¡¯ve held your hand and walked the paths of your upbringing. Now, we have this opportunity. Would youe with me back to where Ie from?¡± David stretched out his arms towards her, ready to envelop her in aforting embrace¡­ Ivy was too deep in character, and the thought of this man being torn from her world brought real tears of agony. ¡°Cut! Ivy, pull it back. You¡¯re not supposed to cry yet,¡± Colton¡¯s voice came through the inte, tinged with a hint of severity. Sniffling, Ivy watched as the makeup artist hurried over for touch-ups. She apologized to the crew, expressing her regret for the retake. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, guys. I didn¡¯t mean for my mistake to cause a reshoot.¡± The makeup artist, touching up Ivy¡¯s face, reassured her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re so talented that one retake doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡± Ryan teased her with a grin, ¡°Ms. Dunhill, you¡¯re usually a one-take wonder. You¡¯ve set the bar high for us all. Now, you¡¯ve finallye down to earth with the rest of us mortals.¡± Ivy offered a faint smile in return, not indulging in much conversation. Everyone had their own interpretation of the script, yet it was the director who steered that collective understanding Despite Ny¡¯s more nuanced control over her emotions on the second take, tears still escaped, much to the director¡¯s displeasure ¡°Keep those tears in check. There will be a time for themter he said. Ryan too was puzzled. He felt it was only natural for the heroine to cry in a scene of impending separation. ¡°Colton, why can¡¯t she cry here? I don¡¯t see what was off about the emotion in thatst take,¡± Ryan questioned Colton.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 Colton waved his hand dismissively and said to Ryan, ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m right here in front of the monitor, seeing everything clearly, and trust me, now¡¯s not the time for our leadingdy to shed tears. She¡¯s a tough cookie, that one. Didn¡¯t even let a single tear fall when he left her out of the blue. She just stood there, all defiant. When the scene of his actual departurees, that¡¯s when she¡¯ll let it all out. That¡¯s gonna be true to her character.¡± And with that, Ivy was denied her right to cry on cue. She had no choice but to swallow her tears. It took three takes to wrap up that scene. When it was finally over, Ryan came over to offer some comfort. ¡°Hey Ivy, you holding up alright? You seemed a bit off today.¡± All around them, cameras clicked, capturing their interaction. Ivy knew that Colton was drumming up publicity for the film, shooting some behind-the-scenes footage to generate buzz. She mustered a weak smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Sorry you had to go through three takes because of me.¡± Ryan patted her on the shoulder like a true bro, ¡°Hey, no sweat! You¡¯re doing great. We usually don¡¯t nail it in one take like you do. If anything, I¡¯m the one who should be embarrassed.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Ivy chuckled, amused by Ryan¡¯s exaggerated disy. Unnoticed by Ivy, someone had already posted the footage of the two interacting online. The video clearly showed Ryan extending a hand to Ivy. With a faint smile on her face, she seemed to be in good spirits, and it appeared that she and Ryan got along quite well. Ivy scrolled through thements on her phone, finding the reactions rather amusing. ¡°OMG! Even their faces are a match made in heaven!¡± read onement, which led the pack in likes. ¡°I don¡¯t get what Colton¡¯s thinking. With such a hot couple, why not let them have some time on a talk show or a reality series? I¡¯m literally crying with anticipation!¡± ¡°Can anyone rte? I¡¯ve been reying that teaser over and over again¡­ I just can¡¯t get enough.¡± Many of thements echoed the sentiment. ¡°I feel you, ¡¯cause I¡¯ve been watching it just as much. Why won¡¯t Colton let the CP shine? Is he afraid they¡¯ll be too sweet and give us all cavities?¡± At first, Ivy didn¡¯t quite understand what the fans were shipping. She knew that some fans response. would ship her with others, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated such an intense After thest teaser dropped, more and more people started shipping her and Ryan. Ivy and Ryan were both attractive and neers to the cast, disying a remarkable chemistry on screen. This was quite a feat. But neither of them had expected their ship to sail so strongly, outpacing even the solo stans who typically only support one person or character. Ivy was a bit worried that the overwhelming number of ship fans might skew the movie¡¯s narrative in unintended ways. The director, on the other hand, was thrilled. To him, fans were potential box office gold, no matter what side they were on. Feeling somewhat uneasy, Ivy thought about finding an opportunity to discuss with Ryan a way to rify their rtionship online, to tell the fans that they were just friends and that there was nothing ambiguous between them. Unfortunately, the chance never came. The shoot schedule was just too tight. Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 Finally, Ivy had snagged the perfect opportunity; they had just wrapped a scene, and Ryan still catching his breath from the effort. The take had just ended after several attempts and it wasn¡¯t easy to nail it. ¡°Great work, Ryan,¡± Ivy said as she handed him a bottle of water, and Ryan looked up in surprise at the person offering it. It was Ivy! She was actually going out of her way to bring him a drink, which suggested to him that she was really feeling the strain of the scene. ¡°Thanks, and sorry about that. It took a while to capture those subtle emotions,¡± he said. Ivy shook her head, signaling her understanding. ¡°From the director to us actors, we all want to deliver our best performance. It¡¯s natural to have a few takes.¡± Usually, under Colton¡¯s direction, it was a miracle if a scene didn¡¯t require a dozen tries. But had Ivy¡¯s dedication rubbed off on the rest of them, Ryan included? Now they were nailing scenes in just a few takes, a marked improvement from when they began. ¡°Thanks for understanding,¡± Ryan said, genuinely pleased. Ivy was also relieved and nodded before suggesting they find a ce to sit down and have a proper chat. ¡°What?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ryan couldn¡¯t help but find it a bit absurd after hearing Ivy¡¯s proposal. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, are you saying we should formally address these ¡®ship¡¯ fans and tell them we¡¯re just friends?¡± Ivy looked troubled but nodded. ¡°It seems to be the only solution I can think of right now. If the fans get too carried away with shipping us, it could reflect poorly on the production. That¡¯s why I was thinking about rifying things with you.¡± Ivy¡¯s brow was furrowed with worry. Ryan, however, felt quite the opposite. He saw the fans¡¯ enthusiasm as a boost for the show. After all, people are visual creatures who love to see attractive people in love, aren¡¯t they? Besides, the production was willing to invest in generating buzz. In any case, the best oue was for the show to be a hit, as long as they could keep things under control. ¡°How about this, Ms. Dunhill, let¡¯s grab dinnerter and discuss how to rify things properly.¡± With Ryan taking the initiative, Ivy immediately agreed. Colton had said there was no need to pay much attention to the shipping fans, so whatever Ivy wanted to do, she¡¯d have to discuss it with Ryan. They made dinner ns near the set, not expecting to be photographed again. However, Ivy was no longer the invisible girl she used to be. Once they sat down in the restaurant, Ryan broke the silence, ¡°Ivy, what exactly do you think?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s order first! We have plenty of time to talk¡± Ivy said, not realizing that their simple meal together would also be snapped by the paparazzi and cause a stir online. ¡°I¡¯m crying, this is just too perfect. It¡¯s like Christmas for the fans!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve saved the picture! Oh my god, am I dreaming? I hope my shipes true!¡± The photos of their meal together looked casual and cozy, and through the lens of their fans, it seemed like a secret date between lovers. Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 Ryan shed a warm smile as he epted the fork and knife handed to him by Ivy. It was these little acts of thoughtfulness that made him appreciate her even more. He didn¡¯t necessarily have to develop a romantic interest; someone with her personality would make an awesome friend to hang out with. ¡°Ms. Dunhill,¡± Ryan began, his voice casual but sincere, ¡°we¡¯re in an era driven by social media buzz, right? So, if our film with Colton gets some extra attention because we¡¯re seen hanging out together, it could be a good thing.¡± Ivy frowned slightly, not quite convinced. She got what Ryan was saying, though. ¡°I get your point, but if we draw too much focus, it might overshadow the work of the whole crew. That¡¯s not ideal.¡± Despite being rtively new to the scene, Ivy had already learned some of the industry¡¯s unwritten rules after enduring her fair share of setbacks. Their roles as a couple in the film meant that off-screen interactions were inevitable. They both wanted the film to be a hit with praises and at the box office, but if fans got too wrapped up in shipping them as a real-life couple, it couldplicate thingster on. Ivy hoped her audience would appreciate the movie for its storyline, not just the chemistry between the leads. If altering the entire film to cater to a portion of the audience¡¯s preferences leads to a significant deviation from its original direction, it might not be worth the trade-off in the end.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ryan nodded, understanding. ¡°I totally get where you¡¯reing from, Ms. Dunhill. But our director hasn¡¯t raised any concerns, right? If he thought this was bad for the film, he¡¯d be the first to put a stop to it. I mean, Colton¡¯s put his heart and soul into this project. He wants it to seed more than anyone.¡± Ivy nodded back. ¡°You might be right. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it. She was getting the hang of acting, but navigating showbiz was still new territory for her, as it was for Ryan. That¡¯s why they both felt the need to discuss things when they were unsure, to avoid any missteps. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Ms. Dunhill. Let¡¯s just wait and see how things y out online. If there¡¯s a need to rify anything, we¡¯ll figure it out then,¡± Ryan reassured her. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s keep an eye on it,¡± Ivy agreed, a slight smile gracing her lips. She hadn¡¯t expected Ryan to understand the rules of showbiz. Their conversation wandered from Broadway to modern cinema, and they hit it off even more. Ivy had initially thought they¡¯d have little inmon, but she was pleasantly surprised. It turned out Ryan was quite in tune with her. They talked for a long time, both of them having a good time and not realizing that there were paparazzi around. But their pictures made it online anyway, stirring up excitement again! ¡°Talk about a match made in heaven! Colton¡¯s got an eye for talent, that¡¯s for sure. How many star pairs has he introduced over the years!¡± ¡°The chemistry is real, folks! Is this what it feels like to ship a real-life couple? Not only do they stick together on set, but they¡¯re also dining out after hours. Ah, I¡¯m in bliss!¡± Many fans were thrilled by this budding ¡®ship¡¯, while a few of Ryan¡¯s female fans left snarkyments. ¡°Who is this girl, and how did shend a role in a Colton project? Now she¡¯s trying to _seduce my idol!¡± Ivy¡¯s fans quickly came to her defense, pping back at thement. ¡°What did you just say about my girl? As if Ryan¡¯s some prize to be won!¡± Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 ¡°Did you not see Ryan piling food onto Ivy¡¯s te? The idea of lyy being a clout chaser wasughable, especiallying from Ryan¡¯s fans. They were both fresh faces in the industry. For Colton to cast both of them, either their acting skills are exceptional, or they have influential support backing them up.¡± ¡°Can the fans just cool it? Look at them, they¡¯re having a st together at dinner. Your squabbling is just going to spoil the vibe.¡± Many pure cinema buffs who were fans of Colton couldn¡¯t stand the petty fan wars. The incessant bickering in thement sections was enough to turn any bystander off. Besides, the two of them were just starting out. What was there to even argue about? Ivy¡¯s fans, mostly young women, took the criticism to heart and ceased fire immediately. Ryan¡¯s fans, while they stopped dragging Ivy publicly, didn¡¯t hesitate to air their grievances on their personal profiles. ¡°Social climber,¡± worker¡± ¨C thesebels got tossed around like hot potatoes. But, as one onlooker pointed out, Ivy and Ryan seemed to get along just fine, even making ns to grab lunch together. No amount of name-calling could change the fact that it wasn¡¯t them sitting across from Ryan at that table. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. During her lunch break, Ivy checked the social media for thetestments. Her skin had grown thick; she could shrug off most of the negativity. What mattered more to her was absorbing the love from her audience. Before stepping into the limelight, she never imagined an ordinary girl like her could attract so much adoration. The experience was exhrating. Despite not being the most active online, herment section was always buzzing with lively girls sending their love, sharing their day-to-day lives, or discussing behind-the-scenes clips. There were even some profile pictures featuring her and Ryan spliced together ¨C the hallmark of ¡°ship¡± fans. These fans typically just squealed with delight over the potential couple, maintaining an unspoken-code of conduct in herments. But scrolling through a few fan pages, Ivy¡¯s brow furrowed with concern. Dean and Alyssa were certainly not out of touch with technology. Many in the inner circles were aware of her ties to Balfour. If her and Ryan¡¯s ship kept trending, how would the Howards be seen? Already, being an actress married into a prestigious family was enough to stir the pot Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 Ivy lounged on the couch for a little while, her thoughts darting from one angle to the next. She was convinced that this issue needed to be nipped in the bud, and fast. At the very least, they had to put on a united front publicly. They couldn¡¯t let the rumors spiral out of control. If it were just Ivy on her own, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t matter. But she was, in name at least, the granddaughter-inw of the prestigious Howard family. She couldn¡¯t afford to be so selfish, only considering her own interests and those of the production crew, without sparing a thought for Dean and Alyssa¡¯s reputation. With this in mind, Ivy stood up resolutely and decided to go directly to Ryan to discuss the matter. All they needed to do was each post a message online showing that the idea of them being a couple was out of the question. rifying the situation might sound simple, but they had to be careful not to bluntly hurt the feelings of their ¡®ship¡¯ fans. After all, those fans were the lifeblood of their celebrity, and they couldn¡¯t afford to let them down. There was a knock on Ivy¡¯s door. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Is Ms. Dunhill in?¡± Ivy swung the door open with a look of surprise. ¡°I was just about toe and find you. What a coincidence.¡± To avoid any suspicion, Ivy invited Ryan in but left the door wide open. This way, anyone passing by could see that the two were merely chatting. Ryan handed her a freshly squeezed juice. ¡°That lunch was delicious, but it was a calorie bomb. I was worried about looking puffy on camera this afternoon, so I had my assistant whip up some of this detox juice. It¡¯s a lifesaver I used back in my runway days tobat bloating. Thought you might need it too, so I had him make an extra one.¡± Ivy epted the juice with a grateful smile. Before he had started acting, Ryan had been a top model, his striking looks and enviable physique always in demand on the catwalk. If it came rmended by a model, it was bound to be effective. ¡°Thank you, I was just about to to order a ck coffee. But this is perfect, I really appreciate it!¡± They clinked their juice bottles together with augh and each took a sip. Then Ivy hesitated, looking at him with something on the tip of her tongue. Ryan, ever perceptive, quickly noticed her reticence. ¡°What¡¯s up? You look like you¡¯ve got something to say, Ms. Dunhill.¡± Ivy felt a little embarrassed, worried that her concerns mighte off as overly dramatic. After all, she had agreed at lunch that they would rify things only if the situation escted. Yet here she was, having second thoughts not long after their meal. ¡°Is this about our ¡®ship¡¯ fans?¡± Ryan¡¯s intuition was sharper than she had anticipated. Ivy nodded and exined, feeling a bit helpless, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know I seemed okay with it during lunch, but I¡¯ve had a change of heart.¡± Ryan shook his head, indicating it was no issue, and urged her to continue. ¡°When we were eating, I forgot to mention¡­ my family might be sensitive about this.¡± ¡°Do you mean Mr. Howard?¡± Ryan asked bluntly. Balfour had picked Ivy up from the set several times, and there was no attempt to hide their rtionship. The entire production crew was well aware of the powerful figure backing Ivy. Ryan could surmise that if Ivy was hesitant about the situation, it likely had to do with the influential family she was part of. A family of that stature probably wouldn¡¯t be thrilled about their granddaughter-inw being so public, especially working in showbiz. That they allowed Ivy to act at all was surprising to him. There were only two scenarios where Ivy would be allowed to continue her career. Either the family didn¡¯t care much for their granddaughter-inw, or they were exceptionally fond of her, so much so that they supported everything she did. Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 As far as Ryan understood, the matriarch of the Howard family was one of those old-school types. The Howards, ted to finally have a granddaughter-inw, seemed eager to shower Ivy with all the best scripts Hollywood had to offer. But Ivy wasn¡¯t one for nepotism; she wanted to earn her roles fair and square. Of course, this was all insider gossip Ryan had picked up, the truth of which was anyone¡¯s guess. After years in the industry, Ryan had his own web of connections. Ivy nodded in agreement, not denying the rumors. Since it was public knowledge, there was no point in ying coy-it would juste off as petty. Besides, during her contract with Balfour Studios, being known as a Howard could only work in her favor. There were no downsides. -She was acutely aware of the vast divide between herself and the Howard family-it was likeparing the earth to the stars. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I worry that my grandparents-inw at home just don¡¯t get the younger generation and that might lead to some misunderstandings. They¡¯re getting on in years, and I don¡¯t want any unnecessary drama,¡± Ivy confessed. Her concern wasn¡¯t just about the Howard family¡¯s reputation but also about Dean and Alyssa. She feared they might misconstrue any tabloid drama as a sign of discord with Balfour, something that could go against the terms of their agreement. Ryan nodded sympathetically. Joining a family like the Howards had its pros and cons. Cases like this perhaps. highlighted the cons, but Ivy seemedrgely unfettered. Ryan was more than willing to do her a small favor when it was within his power to do so. After all, it couldn¡¯t hurt to curry favor with the futuredy of the Howard family. ¡°No biggie. Getting things cleared up is for the best. But how do you think we should go about it?¡± he asked. \Ivy¡¯s eyes widened, surprised at how easily Ryan was on board. ¡°I was thinking about it earlier, and probably the best move right now is to post a rification on Twitter,¡± she suggested. ¡°As long as we make it clear we¡¯re just friends and not romantically involved, it should suffice.¡± Ryan agreed with the n, ¡°What should the message say?¡± After some discussion, they decided to use one of their phones to pick out a photo. During lunch, they had casually snapped a few pics, which now seemed perfect for the situation. Balfour, however, didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene when he arrived with Ivy¡¯s favorite pastries to surprise her on set. Ivy and some stranger were huddled together, whispering andughing. Ivy looked rxed, even shing a smile at something the man said. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Balfour¡¯s voice cut through the air with a chill. Ivy looked up, bewildered, towards the direction of the voice. In the next moment, she felt Balfour breeze past her like a gust of wind. ¡°Hey- Balfour had asked a single question, not even waiting for an exnation before he grabbed Ryan by the cor and flung him back with brute force! Under normal circumstances, Ryan could hold his own against a man of Balfour¡¯s build, but he was completely caught off guard this time and tumbled to the floor. Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 Ivy staggered back in shock, then quickly stepped forward in an attempt to grab Balfour¡¯s hand, desperately trying to stop his escting fury. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Balfour, what the hell are you doing? Stop it, right now!¡± Ryan got to his feet, his temper ring, ring with eyes that threatened to retaliate¡­ Ivy knew all too well that Balfour¡¯s skills were unmatched; Ryan didn¡¯t stand a chance. To prevent the situation from spiraling out of control, Ivy threw caution to the wind and positioned herself in front of Ryan, clutching Balfour tightly, finally making him stop his assault. ¡°Balfour, you¡¯ve got it all wrong! Cool down, just let me exin.¡± ¡°Get out of here, I¡¯ve got this.¡± Ivy turned back to warn Ryan, but before she could finish her sentence, Balfour pulled her away stiffly. Clearly in a huffing rage, Balfour¡¯s grip on Ivy¡¯s wrist was painfully tight. ¡°Ouch-damn it, Balfour, what¡¯s gotten into you? Let go of me.¡± Ivy stumbled along behind him, her other hand wrestling with Balfour¡¯s wrist, trying to break free from his iron grasp. Balfour was an imposing force, a veritable iceberg on the move. The rest of the crew lowered their heads, not daring to catch his eye for fear that one look could cost them their livelihoods. Balfour didn¡¯t go far. Upon reaching the next vacant room, he pulled Ivy inside and mmed the door shut with a thunderous bang. After a fierce struggle, Ivy finally wrenched her hand free from Balfour¡¯s vice-like grip. She immediately stood opposite him, rubbing her reddened wrist, her face a mask of incredulous anger. ¡°Balfour, what are you doing here? What the hell is all this about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I¡¯m doing? Maybe you should take a hard look at what you¡¯re doing first!¡± Balfour had seen them together, so close, and it had ignited a firestorm inside him. Ivy, equally upset, shot back, ¡°If you need tosh out, go home! Don¡¯t have a meltdown on my set, okay?¡± Rubbing her sore wrist, Ivy tried to sidestep Balfour to leave the room¡­ But Balfour blocked the door with one hand while his other hand grasped Ivy¡¯s chin firmly. ¡°You can¡¯t stand being in the same room with me for a minute, can you? Do you want to run back to that guy?¡± Ivy frowned in frustration. She didn¡¯t want to argue, but she couldn¡¯t swallow the indignation building within her. ¡°So what if I do? You assault someone for no good reason, and you expect me not to check on his injuries?¡± But to Balfour, her words twisted in his ears. He thought she didn¡¯t care about his displeasure and was ready to abandon him for another man. In a fit of rage, he gazed at the defiant Ivy, not knowing what to say to teach her a lesson, and suddenly bent down to aggressively bite down on her soft lips. The kiss, fierce and biting, took Ivy by surprise. She struggled to break free. ¡°Mm¡­ what the-¡± Ivy shoved Balfour away with unexpected strength. Distracted by his own intensity, Balfour¡¯s grip loosened, allowing Ivy to push him off. Furious, she wiped her lips with her sleeve, her eyes red with anger. Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed involuntarily. Was his touch that repulsive to her? ¡°What the heck is this all about, showing up and going berserk like that?¡± Ivy was both angry and dumbfounded. What exactly did she mean to Balfour? Even if their rtionship was a one-sided contract, did he have to bully her like this? Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 ¡°Me, going berserk? Why is it that when I bump into you, you freak out, but that guy was just inches away from you and it¡¯s all cool?¡± Balfour¡¯s eyes narrowed, a threatening glint shing within their depths. ¡°What? You think I was up to no good with Ryan in my dressing room?¡± Ivy scoffed, pointing at herself in disbelief, while Balfour remained silent, his silence a tacit agreement. ¡°Ha! What do you take me for, Balfour? You don¡¯t respect me, and you think nobody else does either, huh?¡± She took a couple of agitated steps back, putting more distance between herself and this infuriating man. Not to mention, when he barged in, the dressing room door was wide open. If she had any ulterior motives, she definitely wouldn¡¯t choose such a public venue. vy and Balfour only signed a contract, for heaven¡¯s sake; he wasn¡¯t her husband. What right did he have toy hands on her the way he just did? ¡°What does this have to do with respect? You were all cozy with that guy. Is that supposed to be okay?¡± Balfour¡¯s haughty, superior demeanor only fueled Ivy¡¯s anger. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! I was working! Don¡¯t forget, Balfour, our contract didn¡¯t include a use about meddling in each other¡¯s social lives.¡± Ivy snapped back. Since Balfour kept twisting the knife in her heart, it was high time she set things straight. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°What are you implying? That you want to remind me of our contractual obligations now?¡± Ivy let out a bitterugh, though it wasced with pain. ¡°I¡¯m just reiterating the terms you set yourself. When you made that use, weren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯d develop feelings and trap you?¡± The contract explicitly forbade Ivy from having feelings for Balfour, but she couldn¡¯t help herself, and she loathed herself for it. She was already down on herself; she wouldn¡¯t allow him to trample on her dignity any further. ¡°Ivy,st time we talked, I asked you to reconsider our rtionship. Have you forgotten?¡± 1/2Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°It wasn¡¯t me that have forgotten; it was you- Ivy¡¯s voice cracked in frustration. She couldn¡¯t believe Balfour had the audacity to y the victim. It was he who had forgotten everything after Mara¡¯s call, not even bothering to bring it up again! And now he had the nerve to bring it up in front of her, as if she were some ything to entertain him when he was in the mood? If Mara was so wonderful, why didn¡¯t he have her act in this farce? The thought only deepened Ivy¡¯s heartache. This one-sided love affair had already brought her enough misery; she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°This is no excuse for you to be so intimate with other men!¡± Balfour said condescendingly, gripping Ivy¡¯s shoulders, trying to peer into the depths of her soul. ¡°I¡¯ve given you plenty of time. Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?¡± Balfour asked. Ivy shook her head with tear-filled eyes, fuming, ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear. There¡¯s nothing between us, and I don¡¯t want there to be anything!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Balfour¡¯s expression transitioned from shock to confusion, ¡°But you clearly¡­¡± Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 Sometimes, Balfour could swear he felt a flicker of affection from Ivy, a softness in her eyes that suggested she might still harbor feelings for him. So why on Earth wouldn¡¯t she reconsider the tangled mess they called a rtionship? In a fit of exasperation, Ivy¡¯s voice broke through her tears, ¡°How can you be so blind to respect, Balfour? Why would I want to be with someone who doesn¡¯t get that basic concept? Do you even know what respect means, or is it just a word you skim over in your fancy business books? Because you¡¯re the great and mighty Mr. Howard, you think you can just stomp all over my dignity?¡± As she shut her eyes, tears rolled down her cheeks, her shoulders trembling with each stifled sob. Balfour paused, his hand halfway to her face, wanting to wipe away her tears, but she reflexively pulled back. ¡°Enough, Balfour. Stop mocking me¡­ stop lying to me¡­¡± Her voice was barely a whisper, drained of all its usual vigor. ¡°Lie? When have I ever lied to you, Ivy? You¡¯ve got to give me more than this-I have no clue what you¡¯re on about!¡± Balfour withdrew his hand, his expression darkening as he towered over Ivy, who was weeping. He didn¡¯t understand how his plea for her to reconsider their feelings had twisted into an usation of disrespect. Ivy let out a bitterugh. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it.¡± Balfour¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°No, I don¡¯t get it! How can I if you won¡¯t spell it out for me?¡± Why did she have to talk in riddles? If only she¡¯did out all her thoughts, how could he possibly misunderstand? All this time wasted, and here he was, being used of disrespect. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you don¡¯t see that you¡¯re part of the problem that I feel disrespected! Tell me, Balfour, did you treat Mara with the same arrogance?¡± Ivy clenched her fists, fighting hard to steady her voice, trying to keep the bitterness at bay. Balfour frowned.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Why did Mara have to be dragged into their issues? Balfour retorted, his patience wearing thin, ¡°What does Mara have to do with us? She¡¯s not as hard to understand as you!¡± Hearing himpare her to Mara was a punch to the gut. ¡°Of course, Mara¡¯s perfect in your eyes, isn¡¯t she? Not like me-so sensitive, soplex. Mr. Howard, I¡¯m clearly not in your league. Don¡¯t bother reconsidering ¡®us.¡¯ Just let it be.¡±¡± Ivy turned away, not wanting Balfour to see her tears betray herposure, her heart aching with sourness and self-derision. But really, were her expectations that high? All she wanted was a bit of respect from Balfour. Like earlier, when she and Ryan were discussing how to clear up some rumors online, maintaining a perfectly professional distance, and Balfour just barged in, using her of misconduct. Surely, Balfour wouldn¡¯t be so rude towards Mara¡¯s colleague. Yet, as Ivy turned away, Balfour read it as a dismissal, her back speaking louder than words. His frown grew heavier. ¡°So you say ¡®let it be¡¯ that easily? In your eyes, I¡¯m less than the guy you were just chatting up? Fine, if you think he¡¯s better, you¡¯re free to run off with him. No need to use excuses with me. Ivy, with all this fuss, you just don¡¯t want to be with me, do you?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivy frowned, baffled as to why he always had to bring Ryan into this. Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 She turned around in fury and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with Ryan! And you, what¡¯s the big idea, going after him like that? He¡¯s my coworker. We were working, and you don¡¯t even have a clue about what we were doing!¡± ¡°I may not know what you were doing, Ivy, but I¡¯ve got eyes, okay? I saw what I saw. I¡¯m not blind,¡± Balfour retorted, clearly agitated as he yanked at his necktie. ¡°So, you think I¡¯m fooling around behind your back with another guy?¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t believe the absurdity. She hadn¡¯t even started on the whole Mara situation, and here he was, turning the tables on her! What was she to Balfour anyway? Just some pet kept at home for his amusement, to be yed with when he felt like it and tossed aside when he didn¡¯t? The more Ivy thought about it, the angrier she got. She pointed towards the door, her arm trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, and I can¡¯t make it clear to you right now. Please, Heave. I don¡¯t want to see you at my workce again.¡± Balfour was taken aback. Was Ivy kicking him out for some stranger? ¡°What did you just say? Say it again!¡± He was livid. Taking a deep breath, Ivy repeated herself. ¡°Balfour, let me be blunt with you ¨C don¡¯te to my set again! I want you to understand the difference between public and private spaces. Whatever is between us should stay within the family gatherings.¡± Ivy had obligations towards Balfour, sure, but she wasn¡¯t about to dedicate every waking moment to him. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Fine, Ivy. Remember what you said. Next time you need something, don¡¯t expect me toe running back!¡± With those harsh words, he still didn¡¯t leave. There was a deathly silence between them, neither willing to back down. Then his phone rang, piercing the stillness of the room. He nced at it and picked up immediately, as if he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of making the caller wait a second longer. Seeing his haste, Ivy knew it had to be Mara ¨C that girl he cared so much about. Despite his earlier fury, his face softened instantly as he answered the call. May he said, pulling the door open and stepping out Balfour hadn¡¯t left whes luy asked him to, but Mare¡¯s call had him instinctively avoiding men by was left alone to face the empty room and the bitterness welling up inside her.. She listened to Balfour¡¯s retreating footsteps and felt a sense of relief mingled with a newfound sense of defeat She sank to the floor Once, y could have fooled herself into believing that Balfour harbored some fondness for her But now she couldn¡¯t lie to herself anymore. If he really cared for her even a little bit, would he trample on her dignity so recklessly? Where did she stand in Balfour¡¯s life She was tired ofpeting for affection, of chasing after something that seemed forever out of reach. The past with ra had been enough of a bitter lesson. It was only through her family that Ivy understood that there are times when you don¡¯t get as much as you give, especially when ites to love-love always flows towards those who are not in need of it She had striven for straight A¡¯s, wan schrships,peted and took home the gold, but to her parents, those achievements might never weigh as much as ra¡¯s whimsical charm. These painful memories rushed at lvy and shellet out a long sigh. Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 Ivy slipped out of the room while Balfour was still out, seizing the moment of his absence. There was still a mess waiting for her at Ryan¡¯s. She was filled with regret, but after the chaos that had erupted, and their situation bing the headline of every tabloid, things were too muddled to exin. She had to head back home and clear the air with Dean and Alyssa. Bound by a contract with Balfour, it was her responsibility to keep the elders from worrying over their affairs. With that in mind and unable to find Ryan, Ivy could only send him an apologetic text. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! [I¡¯m really sorry, Ryan. How are you holding up? Are you hurt?] While rushing home, she asked her assistant from the set to check on Ryan¡¯s condition. Ryan seemed in good spirits and even sent her a selfie to prove it. [Don¡¯t worry, it hurt a bit when it happened, but Mr. Howard was holding back.] Hearing that he wasn¡¯t seriously hurt allowed Ivy to breathe a sigh of relief. Her apology was nheless sincere. [I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this mess. I¡¯ve exined things to him, and he shouldn¡¯t be showing up on set anymore. I hope you can forgive his impulsiveness.] Ryan was surprised Ivy had managed to convince Balfour to stay away from the set. It seemed she had more sway over Balfour than anyone had anticipated. ¡°No worries. I would say Mr. Howard got jealous over the stuff online and misread our partnership, thinking there might be something more. Just exin things to him; I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle around.¡± Ivy chuckled bitterly on her end of the line. Balfour understanding her? Not a chance! She advised Ryan to rest up and even offered to talk to Colton about getting him a day off. Meanwhile, the rumors on the inte were heating up. After her fallout with Balfour, she had no clue where he was and had to face the music with Dean and Alyssa alone. When she got home, Alyssa was bustling in the kitchen, and Dean was lounging on the sofa with a book ¨C reading was a lifelong passion of his.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He looked up in surprise as Ivy walked in, ¡°Ivy, what brings you home at this hour? Did you wrap up shooting for the afternoon?¡± Hearing Ivy¡¯s arrival, Alyssa left the kitchen, her apron still on. Age had only deepened her love for cooking hearty meals for her grandchildren. Just seeing them relish the food she made was her slice of heaven. Alyssa handed her apron to a passing servant. ¡°Ivy, you are home. Would you like a ss of the mint lemonade I¡¯ve been chilling? It¡¯s just the thing to cool down with.¡± Ivy, still clutching her bag, was unsure how to approach the issue of her unexpected return. With a knowing nce from Alyssa, a servant stepped forward to take Ivy¡¯s bag. ¡°Ivy, is there something on your mind? Come, let¡¯s talk over some lemonade.¡± Ivy¡¯s face was an open book, and her troubled expression made it clear there was a problem. Alyssa wondered what Balfour was up to now he was supposed to pick Ivy up, so where had he disappeared to? ¡°That sounds good,¡± Ivy agreed, nodding obediently. Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 As Ivy grasped the spoon, she stirred the chilly blend of mint and lemon, her mind a whirlwind as she searched for the right words, ¡°How¡¯s the taste of that lemonade, dear? I spent quite some time perfecting it, you know.¡± ¡°Really? Let me try!¡± Ivy hastened to scoop up a spoonful and slipped it into her mouth. Before she even swallowed, the sweet refreshment burst onto her pte. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Nothing Grandma makes ever tastes bad!¡± Dean was also earnestly sipping on his lemonade, though his portion was notably smaller-a precaution Alyssa had taken to monitor his sugar intake. So, there he was, savoring each sip with focused delight. ¡°Seeing you enjoy it makes all the afternoon¡¯s work worth it. How about I pack a jug for you to take to the setter, hmm?¡± Ivy¡¯s stirring paused. ¡°Grandma¡­ I might not go back to the set this afternoon. There¡¯s been a bit of a¡­ situation.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Alyssa quickly set down her spoon, concern disying on her brows. ¡°Is someone at the set giving you trouble? Remember, if anyone bullies you, tell your grandpa and me!¡± The warmth in Ivy¡¯s heart swelled; a cherished favor she had never quite experienced before now fully felt in the presence of her Alyssa and Dean. ¡°No one¡¯s bullying me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve had a bit of a misunderstanding with Balfour.¡± It must be serious if Ivy hade home early because of a personal issue, especially if it meant leaving work halfway through the day. Alyssa¡¯s inquisitive gaze urged Ivy to spill the beans. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, it¡¯s like this-I had a scene with a male actor that went viral on a social media app, making everyone think we¡¯re an item. I was about to rify things with him today when Balfour walked in and he got the wrong idea.¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes clouded withplexity at the mention of Balfour. Alyssa, understanding her grandson¡¯s temper all too well, nodded.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Silly girl, did you rush back from the set just because of this?¡± Alyssa took Ivy¡¯s hand, and Ivy looked up at her with a hint of bewilderment. ¡°Grandma, many people know I¡¯m your granddaughter-inw, and I¡¯m afraid it might cause trouble for you and Grandpa. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I never wanted¡­¡± 1/2 12:08 Chapter 2147 ¡°You, my dear, are worrying too much. Your grandpa and I might not mind gossiping much, but we do hear things. Even if we ignore them, there are always those eager to ensure we¡¯re ¡®informed¡¯ We knew about this long before you thought to tell us.¡± Alyssa patted Ivy¡¯s hand reassuringly, signaling her to be at ease. As Ivy had feared, some people were aware of her ties to the Howard family, and some coveted Ivy¡¯s position, thinking they could sway the elders by whispering scandals into their ears. But Alyssa had little regard for those who resorted to such tactics! And as for lvy¡¯s character, she and her husband knew her worth all too well. ¡°People these days think we¡¯re senile. Even if there were something between you and that actor from the set, would you be so bold as to unt it in front of colleagues? Besides, though we¡¯ve aged, we¡¯re not oblivious to the ways of the inte. Your interaction with the actor-it¡¯s just publicity, right? Handled well, it could draw more attention to your movie, correct? It¡¯s just a way to attract an audience. We¡¯re well aware of that.¡± Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 Ivy nced at Dean, who had just finished his bowl of lemonade and was delicately dabbing at the corners of his mouth with a napkin. He nodded with a touch of aristocratic grace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ivy,¡± he reassured her, his voice warm with a grandfatherly affection. ¡°Your Grandma and I, we¡¯ve got your back, no questions asked. We both know you¡¯re not the type to get involved in such nonsense. We¡¯ve seen it all before.¡± Ivy looked at Alyssa. Alyssa¡¯s eyes were filled with nothing but care and concern, devoid of any me or usation. The sheer empathy in her gaze made Ivy¡¯s eyes well up with tears. How had she earned the unwavering support of these two genuine souls? But inside, her heart could not help but feel a pang of loss. Dean and Alyssa had spent far less time with her than she had with Balfour, yet they chose to trust her unconditionally. As for Balfour? He easily jumped to the wrong conclusion about her and another man¡­ She could not help but let out a sigh. Alyssa could tell that her granddaughter-inw¡¯s distress was all thanks to her grandson, who could not seem to understand women¡¯s hearts. Thus, she felt an increasing dissatisfaction towards Balfour. In matters of the heart, if two people sincerely wanted to be with each other, they both needed to demonstrate unwavering trust. If they could not even manage that fundamental level of faith in each other, what chance did they have in going forward? Besides, Dean and Alyssa had both watched the video in question; it waspletely innocent. Ivy¡¯s decision to be an actress had been supported by Balfour from the start. He should have been prepared for the unique challenges of the entertainment industry. In the future, Ivy might have romantic scenes with male actors ¨C was Balfour going to fly off the handle every single time? Such reactions would only damage the foundation of their rtionship. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I can¡¯t thank you enough for your trust in me. It means the world,¡± Ivy said, gripping Alyssa¡¯s hand tightly. She quickly bowed her head, unable to hold back her tears. Alyssa¡¯s heart ached more seeing Ivy like this. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 12.08 Chapter 2198 Ah, the poor child, striving for her career, yet she was beset with such troubles. ¡°It¡¯s the very least we can do, dear. Your grandpa and I believe in you, in who you are! Ivy, be confident. You deserve our trust,¡± Alyssa said, her words only intensifying Ivy¡¯s emotional state as she felt the stark contrast to Balfour¡¯sck of faith. Whenever something like this happened, Alyssa and Dean offered unconditional trust and support. But Balfour¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Did he not have a shred of trust in her at all? In his eyes, was she just someone who would frivolously engage with other men? Was she really seen as that cheap? Seeing Ivy¡¯s distressed expression, Alyssa gently suggested, ¡°Finish up your lemonade, dear, and then head on up to get some rest. I¡¯ll have the maid call you down for dinner.¡± Ivy nodded, her voice soft, ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a bit then, Grandpa, Grandma.¡± Alyssa watched Ivy ascend the staircase. Once she was sure Ivy was out of earshot, she turned to her husband and said, ¡°That boy Balfour has gone and upset Ivy again. I just don¡¯t understand; Ivy¡¯s such a good girl. Why can¡¯t he see what he has and cherish it? He¡¯s constantly stirring up trouble. When he returns, I will give him a piece of my mind.¡± Dean remained silent, thinking his grandson was just being a bit impulsive ¨C a trait that, oddly enough, seemed to surface only concerning Ivy. Perhaps it was a bit reckless, unlike his usual decisive self in the business world. But to Dean, a more human Balfour was preferable. He hoped his grandson would maintain hisposure, but he also knew this was Balfour¡¯s first marriage. Both Balfour and Ivy needed to learn to be more amodating toward each other, after all. Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 ¡°Let¡¯s face it, it¡¯s just a lovers¡¯ spat. Don¡¯t be too hard on Balfour,¡± Dean said. Alyssa rolled her eyes. ¡°You always jump to Balfour¡¯s defense before I even get a word in. This whole mess, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°Sure, sure, me me. It¡¯s all on me for spoiling Balfour rotten.¡± Alyssa arched an eyebrow. ¡°Are you dredging up old grievances with me? I doted on Balfour when he was a child, but I never indulged him regarding the important stuff.¡± Dean vigorously. ¡°Sure, sure, you¡¯re absolutely correct. It¡¯s all my doing. But still, we need to have a serious talk with him when he gets back. How could he just distrust Ivy over some baseless rumors?¡± With a heavy sigh, Alyssa expressed her frustration. ¡°It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t trust Ivy that she¡¯s so heartbroken now.¡± Even Dean knew that trust was the most critical issue at hand. Hvy wasden with worry, convinced she would be unable to sleep, yet the moment her head touched the pillow, she was out like a light. But her sleep was far from peaceful, gued by dreams. In her dreams, Balfour chose a blurry-faced woman over her without hesitation¡­ ¡°Mara, what brings you here? Missed me, did you?¡± Dream Balfour was beaming, holding the woman¡¯s hand with the innocent joy of a child. Ivy had never seen him let his guard down and smile so freely. The woman¡¯s voice was crystal clear, reaching Ivy¡¯s ears. ¡°Yeah, I came back just for you! Balfour, who¡¯s thisdy with you?¡± As the woman pointed, Balfour nced indifferently toward Ivy, saying coldly, ¡°She¡¯s just someone unimportant. You¡¯ve not been well; let¡¯s not linger outside, shall we?¡± With that, Balfour took the woman by the wrist, turned, and walked away, leaving her with nothing but his shrinking silhouette. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t go!¡± Ivy cried out, her eyes snapping open as she sat up in bed, awakened. ¡°It was just a dream¡­¡± Even though it was only a dream, the agony of being forever unchosen lingered around Ivy¡¯s heart. She grabbed a few tissues and wiped the sweat from her forehead. 1/2Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Chapter 2199 ¡°Ivy, you awake? Dinner¡¯s ready. You hungry?¡± Alyssa hade upstairs to call Ivy to dinner, just in time. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be down in a bit. Go ahead; I just need to freshen up in the bathroom.¡± ¡°Alright, dear. I¡¯ll head down. Take your time, no rush.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Ivy heaved a sigh, quickly getting out of bed. The cold sweat from her nightmare made her skin mmy and ufortable. After dinner and back in her room, she realized Balfour still had not returned. Alyssa and Dean had not mentioned him at the table, perhaps knowing in advance that he would not be home. Ivy wondered when he would be back and whether she should ask the kitchen to prepare some supper in case he was hungry. Shaking her head, she thought, why bother? With his wealth, he would never starve! Despite Balfour¡¯s ability to walk away, Ivy still med herself for being unable to let this man go easily. His absence made her anxious, wondering when he would return and whether he would be hungry after managing the colossal Howard Group and overseeing so many people at thepany¡¯s headquarters. Chapter 2200 Chapter 2200 Chapter 2200 Balfour had note home all night, and Ivy could hardly remember how she fell asleep. The next morning, when she awoke, she was surprised to find Quinton downstairs. Alyssa was leisurely enjoying her breakfast at the nearby dining table. Seeing Ivy descend the stairs, she greeted her with a beaming smile. Quinton also respectfully greeted Ivy. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Quinton, what brings you here at this hour?¡± Ivy was puzzled. Normally, Quinton shadowed Balfour and would not just show up at their home. With a slight nod, Quinton replied, ¡°Mr. Balfour left for an international tripst night. I¡¯m here to pack some of his things and catch the nine o¡¯clock flight to meet up with him.¡± He left the country? Ivy was taken aback, then nodded silently, holding her tongue. As Ivy got ready for the day, Quinton went upstairs to gather Balfour¡¯s luggage. Balfour had slipped away without a word to Ivy, which irked Alyssa, though she did not show her displeasure in front of Ivy. The couple could not afford more misunderstandings. Their rtionship was already fraught with tension. How could Balfour leave the country at a time like this? It wasn¡¯t so sensible. The couple already struggled tomunicate, and his departure would only deepen the rift between them! Once seated, Alyssa tenderly ensured Ivy had breakfast. Ivy remained quiet, but she knew Balfour¡¯s sudden trip must be rted to the phone call from the day before. But whatever reason that man had for leaving, it certainly was not for her. With that thought, Ivy felt a pang of destion. She shook her head to dismiss these thoughts and tried not to dwell on Balfour. She ate little, iming she was full, unable to stomach more. Alyssa watched her granddaughter-inw with concern. keep her troubles bottled up, no matter how much they weighed on her. Worried that Ivy might get even more upset by internalizing her unhappiness, Alyssa was about to offer some words offort when Ivy stood up, announcing to the set for filming. Not wanting to press further, Alyssa had the servants pack two thermoses full of pastries for lvy, fearing she might go hungry during her long day at work. After bidding farewell to Dean and Alyssa with a smile, Ivy set off. But as she turned away, the smile faded from her face¡­ Even Dean was now worried about his grandson and granddaughter-inw¡¯s rtionship. Balfour could be so thoughtless ¨C who flies off to another country after a quarrel? But it was toote for Dean to scold Balfour; he was already abroad. Dean and Alyssa reminded Quinton to tell Balfour to return home soon and not let business abroad dy him too much. Quinton respectfully agreed though he could not divulge the specifics of Balfour¡¯s business to the old couple. He would simply convey their concerns to Balfour. Tvy soon arrived at the set. She took a deep breath before getting out of the car, trying to adjust her emotional state. To be honest, today¡¯s shoot was a psychological challenge. After Balfour¡¯s temper tantrum at the set yesterday, which left the lead actor injured, she dreaded the crew¡¯s strange looks. But the show must go on, and she was contractually obligated to finish her job, whether she felt like it. Besides, she owed Ryan a face-to-face apology. Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 To Ivy¡¯s surprise, she was whisked away by Colton as soon as she stepped out of the who did not even give her a chance to mentally prepare before she was thrown into the whirlwind of filming. ¡°Got the revised script yesterday, didn¡¯t you? Lines all memorized?¡± Colton asked, hurrying ahead but still checking in on Ivy¡¯s preparation. It was a casual inquiry, as in the hustle and bustle of the set with its myriad of actors, none could match Ivy¡¯s lightning-fast memory and capacity to learn lines. She seemed to have been born for the stage. The moment sheid eyes on the script was the moment the lines were etched in her memory. Such talent was rare, something even the seasoned veterans of the industry could not boast of having. Talent like Ivy¡¯s was a gift as if fate spoon-fed her sess, and there was no escaping her destined path in the limelight. ¡°Yeah, got it down, director, Ivy confirmed. ¡°Ryan got here ten minutes before you and is already in costume. Stagehand, get Ivy suited up, quick- we¡¯re about to miss the golden hour!¡± Ivy¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of Ryan being early, especially since he had been injured the day before. Surely, if it had been serious, he would have called in sick. With a flutter of unease, she followed the stagehand to get changed. Colton firmly believed in capturing real scenes whenever possible, even if it meant. dragging his crew across the nation and filming on location for two years. And a sunrise was no different. He held that no amount of CGI could match the authentic warmth that nature¡¯s beauty bestowed upon their canvas. Fortunately, both leads were prompt, and the sunrise greeted them perfectly as the set waspleted. This was the scene where their characters¡¯ romance would blossom. Colton¡¯s approach to filming was non-linear, not following the traditional narrative arc but shooting scenes as circumstances dictated. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! One moment, an actor might be immersed in the depths of tragedy, the next, flipping toedy. This was why acting in Colton¡¯s films was such a formidable challenge-the emotional gymnastics required were not for the faint-hearted. Yet, this also meant that those who starred in his movies were oftenuded for their chops. To be cast in ¨¤ Colton film was, in itself, a badge of acting prowess. Dressed for the scene, Ivy snapped into character at the sound of ¡°Action!¡± And together, she and her co-star delved into the narrativ ¡°David, this is my favorite stretch of coast, a secret no one else knows. Now, I want to share it with you,¡± she said. ¡°Valor¡­¡± David¡¯s gaze wasden with emotion as he looked at Valor. Together, they wove the delicate threads of a budding romance. ¡°Would you really share your secret haven with me?¡± He asked. Valor blushed, looked down, and took a few brisk steps away before turning back, hands sped behind her. ¡°Of course, I would-can you hear it? I¡¯m telling the ocean my answer, I do- It was perhaps the most heartwarming segment of the script, where two young people, despite their different worlds, found understanding and swiftly fell in love, For Ivy, ying this part was breezy; she merely had to picture the man before her as Balfour, and it was enough. But she restrained her imagination, wary that delving too deep would stir negative emotions she would rather keep at bay. Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 ¡°Cut! That¡¯s a wrap for our leads. Take five, guys. Next up, let¡¯s get our supporting actor in ce for his scene.¡± The thing about Colton¡¯s movies was that the lead role was not always the one with the most screen time. Sometimes, the supporting characters had just as much-if not more-meat to their roles, which was precisely why so many pop stars anxious to prove their acting chops were both terrified and enamored with the prospect ofnding a role in his films. To be cast by Colton was a nod to their talent, a sign they had sessfully transitioned from stage to screen. But, if a lead ended up with less to do than a supporting role, it raised the question: who was really the star of the show? Pride is a tough pill to swallow, and many could not stand the thought of being upstaged, causing them to shy away from Colton¡¯s projects. Not that Colton would cast just anyone. He did not object to hiring pop stars per se, but he had a keen eye for spotting that special spark in a performer. That was what mattered most. On the big screen, where every w was magnified, rigid and textbook acting simply would not do. It might pass on a TV show, but not in his movies. He could not bear the thought of his script in the hands of someone who acted like a block of wood. Ryan stood out among those transitioning to acting, particrly when paired with Ivy. Her influence had a way of drawing out his emotions, making his charactere alive in the film. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. And Ivy-she was a rare gem. Colton still patted himself on the back for insisting she audition. After watching her nail scene after scene, he was more convinced than ever that she was the perfect choice for the role of Valor With a break in filming, Ivy pulled Ryan aside to check on him. ¡°Are you okay? I left in such a rush yesterday that I did not even see how badly you were hurt. I¡¯m really sorry about that,¡± she said, concern written all over her face. Despite his convincing performance, the scrap with Balfour had looked brutal. She worried he had suffered more than he let on. Ryan waved her off. ¡°You¡¯re selling me short. I told you in the text it looked worse than it was. Mr. Howard knew how to pull his punches.¡± Ivy¡¯s brow furrowed. She wondered if Ryan was downying the incident because of Balfour¡¯s intimidating reputation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to discuss a solution with you, but instead, you ended up getting hurt¡­¡± Ryan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. But what about you? Did you get out unscathed?¡± Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 ¡°I know he was out of line yesterday, but I gotta say, he¡¯s not the kind of guy who would.y a finger on me,¡± Ivy said, her head hung low, the gloom on her face as clear as day. ¡°Still bummed about yesterday¡¯s you need, I can go clear the air with him again mess? I for you,¡± Ryan offered, trying to break through her funk. She shook her head vehemently. ¡°No trouble needed. I¡¯ve already squared it away with the folks back home.¡± ¡°The folks?¡± Ah, the Howard elders. In their heyday, they were a force to be reckoned with on the business battlefield, a power couple if there ever was one. Even now, their names echoed in the business world far and wide. It was no wonder Ivy was down in the dumps. Even though Balfour¡¯s grandparents had absolute trust in Ivy, Balfour had flown off the handle and showed his temper without a shred of trust in her. Ryan swept his gaze around, making sure they were not the subject of any eavesdropping, then leaned in close, his voice a low whisper. ¡°Ivy, level with me. Is your marriage to Balfour really voluntary?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Like a knee-jerk reaction, Ivy blurted out, ¡°Of course! Why would it not be voluntary? Ahem, you¡¯ve been too submerged in your roles in TV dramas. Her face twisted into an exaggerated grin, her hands waving in the air as if Ryan had just cracked the funniest joke. But Ryan could not find it in him tough. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ when he¡¯s with you, I don¡¯t sense much respecting your way.¡± Heid out the truth, in and simple. Ivy¡¯s smile faltered for a second. However, she forced her lips into a faint smile. ¡°Please, Balfour¡¯s a catch. Women line up for a chance with him! How could I not be willing? Haha, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Watching her force augh, Ryan felt a pang of something bitter. What good was it being paired with someone like Balfour if it was not by choice? ¡°If you don¡¯t wanna talk, we won¡¯t. Let¡¯s shift gears to the uing scenes, huh?¡± Ryan suggested, hoping to distract her. Now, this perked Ivy up. She always valued bouncing ideas off her fellow actors on set. She believed understanding a character was a coborative effort; one person¡¯s interpretation alone could leave a portrayal t and uninspired. Only by merging everyone¡¯s insights could a character trulye to life. Ryan could not tell if the topic of acting genuinely lifted Ivy¡¯s spirits or if it was just relief from steering away from the touchy subject. Before they knew it, Colton called them back to shoot the very scene they had been discussing. Once that was in the can, Ivy spotted an unexpected visitor. ¡°Hey, Ivy! Brought you your favorite milkshake! Nn stood there, handing out refreshments to the crew. When had he shown up? ¡°Uh¡­ Nn, what are you doing here?¡± Ivy stammered, genuinely surprised. Thest time they had talked, Nn seemed swamped with work. Now, here he was, with time to kill on her set? Nn set down the milkshake with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s this? You don¡¯t want me visiting the set?¡± Ivy¡¯s cheeks flushed with haste, shaking her head. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it, Nn. I did not mean that.¡± Fortunately, the next scene was not Ivy¡¯s to shoot, so she took Nn aside for a breather. Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 ¡°I never expected you to swing by; weren¡¯t you up to your neck in work?¡± Ivy asked. Even while chatting with Nn, there was a good yard between them. ¡°I just had a bit of time on my hands and spotted a milkshake shop on the way. Picked up a few cups for you-this is your favorite joint, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ivy felt awkward, unsure if she should ept the gesture. ¡°I do like it, yeah, but you really shouldn¡¯t trouble yourself next time, Nn.¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re standing so far off, I can barely make out what you¡¯re saying. Come a little closer, will ya? So I can actually hear you.¡± Ivy closed the gap by about a shoe¡¯s length with a reluctant shuffle. ¡°Sorry about that, Nn. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to snub you. It¡¯s just¡­¡± She was too embarrassed to admit she was trying to avoid any hint of scandal. Recently, her on-screen chemistry with another actor had gone viral, and thest thing she wanted was to fuel more rumors with candid snaps. But Nn was no stranger to such gossip as a young guy himself. ¡°Is it because of the buzz from that teaser with the other actor? You¡¯ve be extra cautious about male-female interactions. Fearing another tabloid frenzy?¡± His pues with amusement, clearly not taking the situation too seriously. ¡°I saw thosements under the news articles-pretty entertaining stuff! Are you worried someone might catch us on video and post it online?¡± Ivy was at a loss for words. She simply did not want one wave of drama to subside, only for another to swell. ¡°Nn, can we just talk from here? You can hear me just fine!¡± Shaking his head in mock disappointment, Nn teased, ¡°Why so timid? You¡¯re really letting my cousin boss you around.¡± She gave a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s for the best. I don¡¯t want to give people the wrong idea.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? My cousin¡¯s not even in the country right now. He won¡¯t see what¡¯s happening!¡± Ivy asked with a hint of puzzlement, ¡°Huh? How do you know Balfour¡¯s gone abroad?¡± As far as she knew, Balfour had flown out just yesterday, and she only found out this morning when Quinton was handling his luggage. It was supposed to be a low-key departure. How did Nn catch wind of it so fast? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Because I saw him at the airport while dropping off a friend. I don¡¯t know where he was headed, but one thing¡¯s for sure-he left quickly, barely taking anything with him. Unless urgent, my cousin would never bother with amercial flight.¡± Ivy nodded thoughtfully. True to Balfour¡¯s style, he usually flew private. Sharing a flight. was out of character. ¡°That exins it¡­¡± Ivy said, her smile coaxing more information, ¡°Did you happen to see which country he was headed to?¡± Nn seemed puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t know? He left without telling you?¡± Silence hung for a moment before Ivy said, ¡°Maybe he was too busy, so he didn¡¯t get the chance to tell me.¡± Nn frowned slightly. ¡°Leaving the country is a big deal. How could he not inform his wife?¡± ¡°Do you know why he went abroad? Was it business or something personal?¡± Ivy cast aside her difort and pressed for an answer, her gaze fixed on Nn, not wanting to miss any hint of emotion. She was desperate to know what Balfour was up to, And Nn¡¯s eyes darted as if he was hesitant to share. ¡°You know why he went abroad?¡± Ivy deduced. Nn must know something. With a resigned smile, Nn admitted, ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea, but I don¡¯t know much, and I can¡¯t go bbing about it.¡± Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 Balfour had gone to M State, probably to see that girl¡­ After all these years, he still cared deeply for her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Watching Ivy, who had to ask him whether his husband¡¯s trip abroad was for business or personal reasons, Nn could not help but heave a deep sigh. ¡°Balfour¡¯s trip this time is likely to meet an old friend.¡± ¡°Mara, right? Nn, you know Mara and that he¡¯s gone because of her, am I correct?¡± Ivy¡¯s voice was soft, barely a whisper, as if a stronger breeze might carry her away. ¡°So, you know about Mara too! Yes, I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s why Balfour went overseas, but don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just friends. If anything were meant to happen between them, it would have happened years ago.¡± Nn¡¯s attempt at constion did little to soften the blow of this revtion. lyy was truly disheartened. In this world, there really was a girl who, with just one phone call, could send Balfour across oceans and mountains for her. During theirst fierce argument, Balfour had left without a backward nce. Seeing Ivy like this, Nn was torn, regretting that he had told her¡­ ¡°Nn, what kind of girl is this Mara?¡± Ivy asked, her curiosity piqued. The brief phone call she had with Mara had revealed a woman both gentle and sly. At this moment, she wanted to know what kind of woman Balfour cherished so deeply. The truth was, the details of Balfour and Mara¡¯s rtionship were unclear to those on the outside; they only knew that Mara was very important to Balfour. Nn said, ¡°I haven¡¯t met Mara many times; just know that Balfour has known her for years; they¡¯re close friends.¡± Ivy nodded, understanding. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this anymore. Thanks for the milkshake, Nn.¡± After the emotional roller coaster of her scenes, Ivy was drained. The calories from the milkshake were the least of her worries now. ¡°If you like it, I can bring you another one sometime.¡± Despite her hesitation, Ivy declined Nn¡¯s offer. ¡°It¡¯s too much, really. How much do I owe you for the milkshake?¡± Ivy asked tentatively, noticing the change in Nn¡¯s expression. ¡°Ivy, are you trying to keep things clear with me? It¡¯s just a round of drinks and snacks for the crew. I can handle the cost.¡± Ivy waved. ¡°No, Nn, I did not mean it like that. I just feel bad for you spending again and again. Besides, if we keep things clear between us, there won¡¯t be any misunderstandings, right?¡± Ever since she had been burned before, Ivy was careful to maintain a distance from any man who got close. She was wary of being talked about or seeming presumptuous, but she would rather face the gossip than Balfour¡¯s misunderstanding. She had resolved to stop longing for him. Nheless, she hoped he would not misread her intentions. She did not leave Balfour for someone else-that had never been the case. The power had never been in Ivy¡¯s hands in their rtionship. Hearing her out, Nn finally nodded in agreement. Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, if it means that much to you, I¡¯ll text you the amountter. Just transfer it to that number when you get a chance.¡± Ivy felt a wave of relief wash over her at Nn¡¯s words. ¡°Sure thing! Thanks for swinging by the set, Nn.¡± He grinned, resisting the urge to ruffle her hair as he often did. That afternoon, they were scheduled to shoot scenes featuring the secondary lead, Diana. The rest of the cast and crew had assumed her scenes would be postponed due to her injury, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, she limped back onto the set, leaning on crutches. Colton could not hide his shock. ¡°Diana, why aren¡¯t you resting at home? We agreed to push back your scenes, didn¡¯t we?¡± Diana offered a slight smile, her assistant looking less than pleased by her side. ¡°Colton, it¡¯s just a scratch-no need to shuffle the entire production schedule on my ount. Besides, if it were serious, I would not have returned,¡± she said, her eyes twinkling despite the bandages around her foot. Ivy stood off to the side, listening to their exchange. In the chaos of dealing with the recent drama, she had forgotten to visit Diana. After all, Diana¡¯s injury was indirectly caused by her. She made a mental note to find a quiet momentter to apologize to Diana. But before Ivy had a chance to approach her, Diana, assisted by her aide, made her over to Ivy. Ivy quickly stood, offering a hand to help Diana sit, but Diana subtly sidestepped her gesture. Ivy paused, a bit embarrassed, retracting her hand awkwardly. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, I only heard about the whole Giselle situation in the hospital. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯d use her clout to bully the newbies and try to frame you! If you had not found evidence to clear your name, there might¡¯ve been a rift between us. But look at us now-you¡¯re the new public darling, and I¡¯m right behind you. Giselle, with all her years as an award-winning actress? She¡¯s practically yesterday¡¯s news!¡± Diana seemed timid and gentle, yet her words were brimming with ambition, far from what one would expect from her soft appearance. Ivy¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. She was not interested in poprity contests; she was focused on her craft, hoping to let her acting skills speak for themselves. Besides, Giselle¡¯s longstanding status as an award-winning actress surely was not unfounded. Diana¡¯s comments seemed a bit unfair. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± Ivy responded simply, not really close to Diana to begin with. Had it not been for Giselle¡¯s interference, Ivy would hardly have exchanged words with Diana at all. With Diana upying her space, Ivy stood aside. Out of consideration for Diana¡¯s injury, she chose not to make an issue of it. However, Diana seemed to look down on Ivy¡¯s silence, scoffing at the thought of Ivy as Colton¡¯s leading lady. If it were not for the powerful Balfour backing her, how could Ivy have possibly be the most popr up-anding actress? Regardless of the envy brewing inside, Diana knew she had to maintain a good rtionship with Ivy, considering the influence of the Howard family behind her Her agent had made it clear before she arrived on set: aligning with the Howards could only benefit her career. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, there¡¯s no need to be on guard around me. We¡¯re both victims here and as colleagues in the same production, we should be allies, Diana said, extending an olive branch masked with ulterior motives. Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 Ivy grunted an affirmation. ¡°Don¡¯t stress about it. Now that Giselle¡¯s in prison, she won¡¯t be a threat to you anymore. The main thing is, you need to take care of your foot.¡± Diana shed a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks for the concern, Ms. Dunhill. Looking forward to learning the ropes from you during our scenes together.¡± Ivy was not one to be overly cautious, and Diana felt confident that she could win her over and be her ¡®good friend.¡¯ She figured if she could get on Balfour¡¯s good side, the doors to prime roles would swing wide open for her. Ivy had not realized that at the moment she looked down, the woman before she had already calcted her next move. She never felt special among the group of actors, but when Balfour came to pick her up from work, everyone else would avert their eyes, not daring to nce their way. That was when she understood that to them, Balfour was beyond their reach. Finally, someone who was not afraid to loosen up and chat came along, and Ivy was thrilled. When it was Diana¡¯s scene, she hopped up and bounced over to the director without anyone¡¯s help. ¡°Colton, I¡¯m up, right?¡± Colton nced at her crutch and frowned, clearly not on board. ¡°s, I¡¯ve already said your scenes aren¡¯t as crucial as Ivy¡¯s. We can push them back and shoot them once your foot¡¯s better. It¡¯s all the same. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Diana kept a cheery facade, but inwardly, she cursed Colton up and down. Being the second lead, she was obviously not as central as Ivy. If they pushed back her few scenes, who knew when she would be in the spotlight again? ¡°No trouble at all! I just chatted with Ms. Dunhill about it. Colton, You can count on me.¡± When filming started, Diana tossed aside her crutch. The scene was a dialogue, so shooting her from the waist up was plenty. ¡°Aurora, why are you sneaking around following me?¡± Aurora and the heroine, Valor, were childhood friends, but ever since Valor met David, she had ditched Aurora several times to meet that man in secret. ¡°Have you been charmed by that foreigner?¡± Aurora could not bear to see her dear friend deceived. She stepped forward and grasped her hand. ¡°Snap out of it. Do you even know that man? Have you forgotten what grandma always said? He¡¯ll leave us one day. Do you think he¡¯ll spare you a thought then? Don¡¯t be foolish, Valor!¡± But to Aurora¡¯s dismay, Valor simply pressed her lips and chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s told me everything you¡¯re saying. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child. I can take responsibility for my choices.¡± Her cheeks flushed with a shy smile, and Aurora could tell Valor was utterly smitten, all for that drifter who had barely spent a week in their vige! She had forgotten herself. ¡°Fine. He¡¯s told you everything, yet you still are hell-bent on going with him? Have you forgotten our dreams? We swore to explore the world beyond together. How could your forget?¡± Valor had never forgotten her dream with Aurora, and she was well aware that her affair with David might not have a future. Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 But when the mes of love ignited in her soul, there was no way she could remain indifferent. ¡°Aurora, you¡¯re not me. You don¡¯t understand. I really like him¡­ I¡¯ve never forgotten our talks and how we dreamed of leaving this dreary coastal vige to see the world. And he, he¡¯s part of the world I¡¯ve come to know.¡± Valor, lost in what she called love, seemed iprehensible to the fiercely independent Aurora. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ve abandoned our dreams, all for your silly little crush. You¡¯ve even given up on the best friend you ever had! When that jerk leaves you high and dry, don¡¯t expect me to care!¡± With those angry words, Aurora stormed off. In the harsh light of reality, Diana could not quite make such an effortless exit. In front of the camera, she inevitably stumbled. She still had not fully recovered from her injured foot, unable to put full weight on it, and Ivy quickly stepped in to steady her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Diana offered an apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry, everyone. Sorry, Director. We¡¯re on the final take, and because of my slip-up, we have to reshoot. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± She was more concerned with apologizing than steadying herself, and everyone on set was visibly moved. It was rare to find actors as dedicated as Diana these days. It was clear she truly loved her craft. ¡°I also owe a big thanks to you for rushing over to help, Ms. Dunhill. I would¡¯ve hit the deck hard just now if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± Diana sped her hands in gratitude, her eyes filled with sincere thanks as she looked at Ivy. Ivy managed a small smile, about to help her sit down, but Diana insisted on doing another take. Ivy frowned, concerned. ¡°Are you sure your foot can handle it?¡± ¡°Absolutely! That was just a fluke. As long as I keep my bnce, we¡¯ll nail this scene, and I¡¯ll be over this hump.¡± Diana leaned heavily on Ivy, showing her deep trust. Ivy, though struggling, had no choice but to keep supporting her. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you all lost your minds? Go give them a hand!¡± Colton scolded the dazed crew. They seemed oblivious to who was behind Ivy; it was disrespectful to treat her so neglectfully. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Director. Ms. Dunhill¡¯s got me. Let¡¯s just shoot this, quick and clean.¡± Diana suggested with a smile, and since she put it that way, Colton went along with her n. Only one more take was needed, and it was not too difficult all she had to do was stand firm. As Ivy was about to release her hold, Diana suddenly cried out and then copsed ontol the floor with a thud. ¡°You¡­¡± Ivy was taken aback. Moments before, Diana had been leaning heavily on her; how had she fallen so suddenly? Ivy squatted down quickly to check on Diana¡¯s injury, but Diana shrank back and looked with tear-filled eyes. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, what are you doing?! ¡°What? What did I do?¡± Bewildered, Ivy was forced to brace herself for Diana¡¯s reproach. Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 ¡°You¡­ I know there have been talks about me surpassing your poprity in the show, but that¡¯s the director¡¯s decision, not ours, right? Did you have to vent your dissatisfaction on me?¡± Diana wiped a tear from her eye, her expression of utter dejection. The bandage peeking out from under her sleeve made her look even more pitiable, and more than a few onlookers felt a pang of sympathy for her. ¡°Hey there, Diana, don¡¯t be sad. Get on up,¡± Ivy offered, reaching out to help her up, only to have her hand sharply pushed away. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯d rather sort things out with you directly instead of you harboring any more. resentment or giving me dirty looks.¡± It was then that Ivy realized that Diana was no angel either, cut from the same cloth as Giselle! And once again, Ivy found herself at the center of a drama storm due to herck of caution. Coming to her senses, Ivy backed up a few steps, crossing her arms defensively and watching Diana¡¯s little performance. ¡°I have no issues with you, Diana, and I really don¡¯t get why you¡¯re making such usations,¡± Ivy said, her tone nonchnt. Diana felt slighted, as if her anger was being brushed off, and her inner fire zed even hotter. She could not fathom why the crowd was so taken with Ivy. She had multiple moments to shine in the trailer, her acting prowess on full disy, yet her fan base had grown by less than a hundred thousand. On the other hand, Ivy seemed to draw a legion of fans with just a glimpse in a trailer. Even Diana¡¯s agent could not help but praise Ivy¡¯s natural charm with the audience. Even those who were not fans enjoyed watching Ivy¡¯s shows. For an actress, this sort of appeal was like a mysterious force. Despite Ivy being a newbie, her charisma and acting skills put her in the spotlight, much to Diana¡¯s chagrin. stay in lyv¡¯s Just being near Ivy made Diana seethe with envy, even though she needed to good graces to catch the eye of the influential Balfour. Now, she could not help butsh out, but Ivy¡¯s casual remark had left her pale with rage. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, I¡¯m already hurt, and now you¡¯ve caused me another fall. Do you not want the film¡¯s production to get back on track? As actors, we shouldn¡¯t be so petty, engaging in these rivalries. You should know that better than anyone¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, but I believe you¡¯ve been in the business a couple of years longer than I have, right? Besides, I don¡¯t think I should be more versed in these so-called ¡®rules of acting¡¯ than you. you¡¯re making such a scene-what exactly have I done to wrong you?¡± Ivy retorted. Colton massaged his temples, feeling a headacheing on. He did not know what had gotten into this film, but it seemed cursed with drama. They had just managed to move past one diva¡¯s exit, and now the leadingdy was at odds with the supporting actress. Could they not have even one day of peaceful shooting? ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out without making a scene. Help Diana up, for heaven¡¯s sake. What does it look like, her slumping on the floor like that?¡± He had been busy with the equipment and had not seen how Diana ended up on the ground, but it seemed clear she believed Ivy had pushed her down. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana¡¯s entourage hurried over to help her up, and during the process, she could not resist whimpering as though in severe pain. Watching Diana¡¯s over-the-top disy, Ivy could not help but speak up, ¡°Diana, the director already advised you-if your foot isn¡¯t healed, you shouldn¡¯t push yourself toe to set. A scene that should¡¯ve taken ten minutes is now wasted because of your stubbornness. This whole afternoon has gone down the drain. Do you still think you¡¯re being insisting on working through an injury? In the end, you¡¯re the one holding up production.¡± Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 Ivy was never one to mince words, and today, she was at her wit¡¯s end. Her mood had been sour from the get-go, and Diana just had to go and poke the bear. She was fed up with ying the role of the silent sufferer; she was not going to take it anymore! Time and again, she had swallowed her words for the sake of peace, only to be met with escting drama. It was not her fault. Why should she be the one to endure? Looking like he had swallowed a lemon, Colton was having a headache. He had already warned the supporting actress not to overreach. Yet, despite his caution, trouble had found its way onto the set. ¡°Alright, simmer down, both of you.¡± Diana yed the victim card. ¡°Colton, are you really siding with Ivy? Do you think it¡¯s my fault too? If she had not suddenly let go, how could I have taken such a nasty fall? Just ankle was healing, now this! Colton, this is the second time I¡¯ve been hurt because of her. Can¡¯t I even vent a little?¡± With her head down, Diana¡¯s eyelids fluttered, and tears began to flow. Colton was at his wits¡¯ end. What should have been a minor incident was now blown out of proportion by her tears and tantrums, making it seem like the whole crew was ganging up on her. ¡°Stick to the facts and cut the waterworks. Did anyone else see what happened? How can you be so sure Ivy deliberately tripped you? We can¡¯t just take your word andbel Ivy as the culprit behind your fall.¡± It was bittersweet for Colton. He had be adept at handling such disputes, and he was not about to foolishly take Diana¡¯s word as gospel, not after the lessons of the past. The crew wanted no part of the drama and kept their distance. After all, it was not their fight. They had been busy prepping for a retake, and not many had their eyes on the two actresses. ¡°I¡¯m the victim here; I¡¯m the living proof¡­¡± Diana¡¯s voice shook as she spoke. But the crew looked on indifferently. They had seen the likes of Giselle before, and no one was eager to pick sides without concrete evidence. Besides, openly tripping Diana in front of everyone would be too risky. Ivy was not known for hobnobbing with the crew, nor did she carry herself with an air of superiority. Diana could not believe her quick move had nearly backfired. With so many on set, not one person was on her side? Had they not all condemned Ivy during Giselle¡¯s incident? They had seemed so keen on disliking Ivy then Why the silence now? She had not quite figured it out but had a n B. She had had her assistant secretly record the goings- on of the set. ¡°If you all refuse to believe me, so be it. Let¡¯s just say I tripped by ident today. But Ms. Dunhill, you better watch your step. If you y by the river long enough, you¡¯re bound to get wet. Eventually, everything you do wille to light.¡± Ivy could not help butugh at the irony. Was this woman for real? What did she think she could expose about her? ¡°Save that advice for yourself. Save your acting for when the camera rolls, and quit trying to frame others. The audience isn¡¯t blind.¡± The situation had resolved more smoothly than Ivy had expected. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She had braced herself for another round of finger-pointing from the crew, but to her surprise, they did not rally behind Diana. Could this mean that the rest of the crew was beginning to warm up to her? A glimmer of hope brightened Ivy¡¯s thoughts. Little did anyone know that this minor incident would take the inte by storm. Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 [The entire crew of ¡°Bad of Valor¡± under fire for oppression? Our insider takes you behind the scenes for a different look at the drama on Colton¡¯s set.] Headlines like this exploded online, shooting straight to the top of the trending charts. No one could have guessed who had leaked the on-set drama with such a sensational title. At first, the crew did not take it seriously, brushing it off as just another case of paparazzi snooping. But within half an hour, countless fans mentioned Colton¡¯s social media ount, demanding an exnation.. The producer knew they had a serious problem on their hands the moment he clicked on the article. ¡°Son of a gun, who¡¯s framing our crew for oppression?¡± ¡°Oppression?¡± That loaded word immediately captured the attention of the rest of the crew. Work came to a standstill as everyone pulled out their phones to see what had happened. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even Diana was not surprised. She had just finished a reshoot when her assistant whispered that the news was out. Now, she was ready to watch the drama unfold and reap the benefits. Ivy¡¯s expression was grave. If the earlier scuffle with Diana was just a minor friction, now the inte painted her as a viin. The article depicted her as a diva, scheming against other actors-oppressing anyone who might outshine her, leading the crew in a campaign of harassment! Beneath the text was a clip showing Diana on the floor with Ivy standing over her, arms folded, looking on with cold indifference. The line between right and wrong seemed tantly clear. Ivy wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to rise above her. If not for the names mentioned, Ivy would have never believed the article was about her-when had she be so powerful? It seemed that within this crew, she was the tyrant. The articleid bare the crew¡¯s apathy, Ivy¡¯s cruelty, the heartache of small-time actors like Diana, and Colton¡¯s tacitplicity. ¡°I thought Colton was one of the few top-tier directors in the country, but it turns out he can¡¯t even discern right from wrong behind the scenes. If a director can¡¯t manage their cast, what¡¯s the point of going on with the show?¡± Colton was facing simr usations again. But this time, the bacsh was much more severe. Theizens rallied as if they had witnessed the crew¡¯s bullying of Diana firsthand, eager to see the alleged perpetrators brought to justice. Ivy did not think she was in the wrong, but the footage was edited to perfection, making it look like she was the aggressor against Diana, Having weathered a few scandals, Ivy had grown wiser. She confronted Diana with her phone in hand. ¡°Did you orchestrate this?¡± Diana looked up at Ivy, her face the picture of innocence. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, whatever do your mean? Orchestrate? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°If this was just a private matter, you could¡¯vee at me directly. But you¡¯ve dragged the entire crew into it this time, and I won¡¯t stand by while you freely tarnish our names.¡± Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 Ivy was on a mission to dig up evidence, and even Colton and his crew were getting antsy. Being badmouthed and pointed at was not a pleasant experience. Then Colton called Diana over for a talk. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Diana, I think it¡¯s high time we had another chat about your role in this film,¡± Colton said, pulling up a document with the producer and sitting across from Diana. ¡°What¡¯s this about, Director? Are you firing me?¡± Diana¡¯s voice quivered as she took a few steps back. ¡°To be honest, the thought had not crossed my mind until you brought it up. But now that you mention it, it might not be such a bad idea. The world was teeming with actors; Diana was hardly irreceable like Ivy. Colton could rece this troublemaker whenever he wanted. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! Don¡¯t you realize I could go public with this and make a scandal -online?¡± Colton replied with dwindling patience, ¡°Diana, you seem to overestimate your importance. I may not have much power, but getting rid of a problematic actor is trivial.¡± Diana took several steps back, disbelief etched on her face. Impossible, utterly impossible! If the production team decided to rece her now, it would only fan the mes of public outrage. Anyone with a brain would not make such a move, especially not under the critical gaze of the netizens! ¡°Colton, rece me now? Do you want your movie to bomb at the box office?¡± Colton remained unfazed. ¡°Do you really think you can drag the entire movie down with you? You¡¯re seriously overestimating yourself! ¡°Oh, Colton, don¡¯t you get it? If you rece me how, you¡¯re not just fighting me. You¡¯re fighting the entire inte! The onlinemunity is unanimously on my side, feeling sorry for me. You¡¯ll be up against thousands, if not millions, ofizens. If they find out that instead of addressing the situation, you choose to rece the oppressed actress, what do you think they will feel?¡± Finding her footing, Diana stood up tall, a self-assured smile ying on her lips. ¡°Colton, as far as I know, you¡¯ve spent years preparing for this film. You would not want to see it destroyed, would you?¡± Colton fell silent. What Diana said was indeed the dilemma they were facing. At first, it seemed like just a sh between Ivy and Diana. But after the secret recording was leaked and edited to portray the entire crew oppressing the secondary actress, the situation escted. Regardless of the reality,izens were now siding with Diana in the name of justice. Even the few voices questioning the authenticity of the news were quickly drowned out by the collective outrage. They were all waiting for the production team to provide a reasonable response. The official ount¡¯sment section was flooded with demands from the public for a statement. The crew was in disarray, and even they were uncertain how to handle the situation. They had not received any direction from the director or producer, nor did they know what stance to take. Diana had indeed brought disaster upon the production team! Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 Even though stirring up drama had tarnished her reputation within the production crew, Diana was not ready to walk away. She knew sticking around meant a brighter future in the industry, but it seemed to escape her that not a soul on set wanted her there. A pang of regret gnawed at her; it was a ssic case of cutting off your nose to spite your face. If things were not properly mended, the movie would bomb at the box office once it. wrapped. Online, the film would be tainted as the product of an oppressor¡¯s making. Who would want to foot the bill for an oppressor¡¯s work? Colton was baffled. ¡°I just can¡¯t wrap my head around what youdies are thinking. You stay, and you think I¡¯ll still give you your scenes? Aren¡¯t you scared I¡¯ll cut you outpletely?¡± Diana replied with a smile, ¡°I trust you would not. You¡¯re a stickler for detail, and without -the supporting actress¡¯s scenes, the pace and logic of the entire movie would suffer.¡± The smiles on the faces of the director and producer evaporated. Diana had them pegged ¨C she knew just how much they prized the quality of their film. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Colton asked. Diana, smugly confident, thought she had the upper hand. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much. I¡¯m still the second lead. Let¡¯s pretend none of this ever happened. Colton, we worked well together before, didn¡¯t we?¡± Their confusion was palpable. If that was all she wanted, why kick up a fuss in the first ce? The crew had treated her just fine before this mess. It was not until Diana continued that they finally came to a realization. ¡°But, I do have one condition. I want more screen time than the leadingdy. Colton, you¡¯ve always said you don¡¯t y favorites. Whoever needs more screen time gets it, regardless of whether they¡¯re the lead. So, just bump up my scenes over Ivy¡¯s. Easy enough for you, right?¡± Diana¡¯s true desire was crystal clear: to overshadow Ivy. Yet, Diana failed to recognize the gap between her and Ivy. She believed that with more screen time, she would shine brighter and win over more Colton could not help but scoff, ¡°Ambitious as ever, huh? Think you can be the belle of the ball overnight? What does Ivy¡¯s screen time have to do with you? No wonder you used her of pushing you. Seems like this has been your solo act all your pain act needs work.¡± Diana clenched her teeth. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between her and me? I¡¯m a newbie, and so is she. Anything she can do, I can do better. If you want peace, just do as I say. The script¡¯s been changing daily; rewriting it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡± She was adamant about using this opportunity to demand more prominence than Ivy. Colton and the producer exchanged nces, somewhat understanding. Most actresses, especially the novices, get caught up in the whirlwind of the industry. Seeing Ivy¡¯s poprity and her rapid rise in followers, it was natural to feel envious. But not everyone could be the next lvy. Ivy¡¯s sess was a blend of talent, skill, luck, and unique charm and looks a rare.bo in the industry. That was precisely why Colton and the producer had been so keen to sign.lvy. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! you have a better alternative to my proposal. What¡¯s the point ¡°Let¡¯s be frank. I don¡¯t think of protecting Ivy?¡± Diana pressed, undeterred by their silence. Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 ¡°Everyone knows who is supporting Ivy. So, why on earth would someone of her stature. need to hustle for a dime in this rat race? She definitely was not putting in the blood, sweat, and tears like I was! I think it¡¯s crystal clear to all of us that she doesn¡¯t even need this audience. Her background is not like the rest of us struggling actresses. Even if you put her on a pedestal, settling down and starting a family is just a matter of saying the word for her. She doesn¡¯t n on sticking around in this business for long.¡± Diana pressed on. On that note, Diana identally hit the nail on the head. Ivy, indeed, had no intentions of making a permanent home in the industry; she just wanted to snag roles that caught her fancy. If a decent script came along, she would act for a few more years for her audience¡¯s sake. If not, she would be better off quitting early and pursuing a different career path. ¡°If you disagree, then I guess this is where it ends. I hear there¡¯s some edited footage that hasn¡¯t been released yet! I¡­¡± The moment Diana looked like she was about to make her move, the producer quickly intervened. ¡°Is it just more screen time you want? We agree, okay? Just stop stirring up drama online!¡± ¡°You really do think fast, producer.¡± Diana smirked as she got what she wanted and left, already nning how to clean up her image with the crew. After all, she was ted to be the lead supporting actress, with a more pivotal role than Ivy¡¯s. Any bad press could seriously ding her clout. Ivy only heard about the deal after the fact, expecting the director and producer to take legal action to shut down Diana¡¯s lies. But who would have thought they would actually cave? ¡°What did she demand?¡± Ivy asked, clutching the script in her hands. It was not just her; even the crew was rattled by the outside chatter. Even Colton had been affected, his work efficiency plummeting these past few days. Of course, he would rather notpromise if he had a choice, but they were sorelycking concrete evidence to disprove the doctored videos. Compared to Diana¡¯s well-prepared scheme, they had never anticipated such a debacle and thus had little footage that could serve as proof. Colton sighed deeply. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Facing Ivy, he felt a recurring guilt for not protecting her better. He had promised her a straightforward gig focusing solely on acting, with no mess to worry about. Yet, Ivy¡¯s life. had spiraled into chaos since joining the production. One bizarre incident after another. Chapter 2215 Chapter 2215 Chapter 2215 Now, the whole crew was dragged into the mire, making him wonder if they had chosen. an inauspicious time to start filming. ¡°I really owe you an apology. Her only demand was to have more screen time than you She¡¯s still the second lead on paper, but behind the scenes, she¡¯s aiming for the spotlight.¡± Ivy¡¯s mouth dropped open in astonishment. ¡°All that scheming for just this one demand?¡± She did not know whether to call Diana foolish or just in idle. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. And was her agency really just letting her run wild like this? ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. It¡¯s an eptable condition. It spares the production of any major damage and allows the project to move forward. It¡¯s a win-win.¡± Ivy genuinely was not fazed, except asionally wondering about Diana¡¯s motives for such a demand. She would not mourn the reduced screen time or me the director and producer. It was evident they were both trying their hardest. Regardless of how many seconds she appeared on the big screen, it was a leap forward in her career. Especially for a neer like her, who went from obscurity to the silver screen in one bold stride. ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset? Anyone else would be livid.¡± Hearing that, Ivy finally revealed a hint of surprise. ¡°Why should I be? I¡¯m not the director or the screenwriter. My screen time was always in your hands; now, I just know I¡¯ll be getting a little less of it sooner rather thanter. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re firing me on the spot. Instead, it¡¯s Diana. I don¡¯t get why she set those terms. What¡¯s in it for her? If I were in her shoes, I¡¯d make sure you recast me.¡± The director gave an awkward chuckle, not expecting Ivy to have such a sharp wit. ¡°Alright, if it doesn¡¯t bother you, let¡¯s just move on from this. We can put it all behind us once she releases a video clearing up the situation.¡± Ivy nodded in agreement, hoping to get back to filming as soon as possible. Meanwhile, in M State, Balfour finally caught wind of the news. His first impulse was to fly -back and clean up the mess for Ivy The drama on set was ridiculous. No sooner had one diva left than another kind of ¡°drama queen¡± arrived. However, recalling their cold war before he left, Balfour was not eager to chase after her. He sent Ivy a message instead. [What¡¯s going on with your crew now?] Ivy had set a special ringtone for Balfour, so when it sounded, she knew instantly it w him. It was rare for him to text her. Seeing Balfour¡¯s puzzled message, Ivy decided not to respond this time. Every reply mea dependency, wanting Balfour by her side. But he was not someone she could aspire to, not with all the unresolved issues between them. After a moment¡¯s thought, she set the phone down. This time, she truly did not want to respond to Balfour. To Balfour¡¯s surprise, ten minutes passed, then an hour, with no reply from Ivy. After shooting scenes all afternoon, Ivy checked her phone to find Balfour¡¯s message left unanswered for hours. She used to reply to him instantly, but now that she was deliberately not responding, it did not seem to matter as much as she thought it would. Balfour did not press for an answer, making her feel more at ease. She knew that Balfour was probably not willing to message her anymore. He was back with the woman who mattered most to him. How could he remember their fleeting connection?! ¡°Ms. Dunhill, it¡¯s time to prepare for your next scene!¡± A timid-looking girl approached to inform her, hesitating as if there was more to say. Ivy snapped out of her reverie. Having decided to move forward, she did not need to dwell on the past. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on it.¡± As Ivy was about to rise, she noticed the girl had not left. Thus, she asked, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Chapter 2216 Chapter 2216 Chapter 2216 The girl muttered under her breath, a look of worry creasing her face. ¡°The next scene is with Diana¡­¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivy chuckled-no wonder the junior staffer seemed so troubled. She probably thought she would bear the brunt of Ivy¡¯s ire, but Ivy was not like that. With at casual wave, she signaled the staffer to leave. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡± Seeing Ivy¡¯s genuineck of resentment, the staffer¡¯s face lit up, and with a sigh of relief, she turned and left. Despite being the most innocent, these crew members often bore the brunt of big-name actors¡¯ tempers. Later, they might be appeased with some treats and reassurances that any mishaps were purely idental. But when such incidents piled up, delivering even slightly unpleasant news could make them jittery, fearful of igniting a star¡¯s fury. Usually, the temps got saddled with the task of being the bearers of bad news. Ivy was not worried, though; she had confidence when it came to acting. It was her one true gift. She did not believe that Diana getting a few extra lines would overshadow her talent. Originally, the scene they were about to shoot was charged with intensity, a real showstopper. But after the screenwriter¡¯s subtle tweaks, Diana¡¯s part seemed just a bit more substantial than Ivy¡¯s. However, the screenwriter was not one to be easily swayed. A script thought to be finalized was suddenly up for rewrites, and the screenwriter, not one to be trifled with, made some adjustments that made Diana¡¯s character even less likable. In the film, Aurora, though a supporting role, was a constant in the love story between. Valor and David. Her friendship with Valor was also a central storyline. If Diana had not caused such a fuss, she would have undoubtedly gained a fan base by the time the film hit theaters. Plus, her acting chops were rtively solid; a promising future was almost certain. But her antics had soured the crew¡¯s impression of her. Colton certainly wouldn¡¯t be passing any opportunities her way after this. Thus, many believed her actions were extremely foolish. Diana, however, saw no fault in her actions. Had she not leaked those videos, would the crew treat her with such reverence? She knew the answer was a resounding no. Now that her role was more prominent than Ivy¡¯s, that was all that mattered. Fans, audiences¡­ She wanted Ivy to witness how she would, step by step, surpass her and leave her in the dust. Colton pulled Diana aside for a stern word before shooting even officially began. ¡°If you actually want to act, please check your arrogance and hostility at the door. Valor and Aurora grew up together; they¡¯re each other¡¯s rock. How could they possibly show the kind of aggressive expression you¡¯re wearing? His brow was furrowed in frustration. He could tolerate Diana¡¯s presence in his production but would not stand for her attitude ruining the entire film. He had poured his heart and soul into this movie, investing a great deal of time in its early stages and even more effort in securing funding. He was determined to win the audience¡¯s hearts, which meant he could not afford to have anyone, especially not Diana, destroy it. Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 If Diana kept bringing her personal distaste into the role like this, Colton would seriously contemte whether it was time to pull the plug on the film. ¡°Look, Colton, just rx, okay? I¡¯m a pro. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let my personal feelings bleed into the character,¡± Diana said with a dismissive wave. ¡°You better not,¡± Colton shot back. ¡°This scene is critical, folks. Let¡¯s get our heads in the game. Scene two, take one, and¡­. action!¡± The script called for Aurora to discover that Valor had been getting cozy with a foreigner, even overhearing that Valor was considering leaving her childhood stomping grounds with this stranger. Hiding behind the door, Aurora clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white, seething with resentment toward David. What kind of man was he, toying with Valor¡¯s affections like that? Aurora felt the urge to storm out and p him silly, but she knew that would only ruin any chance of a calm, rational conversation with Valor from then on, It baffled her how her childhood friend could so easily cast aside their bond for a man she had known for only half a month. It was only after David had left that Aurora slumped next to Valor, a gloomy expression shadowing her face. ¡°I just saw that guye by again. Are you still seeing him? Haven¡¯t you heard the whispers around town? I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll break your heart, so I came to tell you to keep your distance,¡± Aurora said, struggling to keep her emotions in check. Her voice grew louder with each word, and before she knew it, she was on her feet, jabbing a finger toward Valor¡¯s forehead. ¡°That smooth-talker, howe he doesn¡¯t just stick around and spend his life with you in our little fishing vige? Why¡¯s he so set on you leaving with him?¡± Valor tried to exin with a hint of resignation, ¡°I¡¯m not nning to leave with him, Aurora. Why do you even think that? It hurts me to hear you say this. We¡¯ve grown up together; we¡¯re best friends. I could never leave you behind.¡± ¡°Leave behind? You say that now, but aren¡¯t you already scheming with him on how to get away? I heard everything. You don¡¯t trust me, but you trust some guy you barely know!¡± Valor valued her privacy, so when Aurora mentioned eavesdropping, Valor¡¯s brow furrowed in disapproval. ¡°How could you eavesdrop on our conversation? That¡¯s really not okay.¡± ¡°I was not eavesdropping! I came to talk to you and just happened to overhear. I just wanted to have a chat. How did that turn into eavesdropping? Valor, you¡¯ve be so hard to understand. Ever since you met him, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve lost all sense. We used to share everything. We were like the world¡¯s best friends. And now, you¡¯re ready to ditch me for him?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Aurora¡¯s words were steeped in sorrow. Their friendship had always been rock-solid, and she could not fathom what she might have done to deserve being cast aside for a stranger. Valor remained calm, her gaze serene as if she embodied thepassion of a saint. Aurora despised that look more than anything. ¡°Why would you even think that? Aurora, you will always be my best friend no matter where I am.¡± The more earnestly Valor assured her, the angrier Aurora became, convinced that was just cating her with sweet nothings. Valor In the end, what did it matter? Valor was still plotting to leave with that old man. Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 ¡°Valor, can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re just setting yourself up to be hurt? You¡¯re honestly telling me you don¡¯t want to cut ties with him? I mean I just don¡¯t get it, girl. He¡¯s bad news, and I can¡¯t stand by and watch you fall for his tricks. You¡¯re going to get hurt if you keep this up!¡± Aurora asked again, a pained smile on her face. The camera captured an escting argument between Aurora and Valor, set against the backdrop of the beach where they had grown up together. They had chosen this spot today, a ce woven with childhood memories, to have a heart-to-heart about Valor¡¯s new boyfriend, David. This beach had been their secret haven, their sacred space just for the two of them. But a few days ago, Aurora had learned that Valor had brought David here, and suddenly, the beach felt tainted, stripped of its significance. ¡°Do you even remember what this ce means to us? The first time we found this spot, for we swore we¡¯d be best friends forever. And now, you¡¯re willing to throw that away guy?¡± Valor shook her head, her heart torn between the loyalty to her friend and the pull of new love. She could not fathom why Aurora was so angry. She thought Aurora would be happy for her; after all, she had found someone she liked. More importantly, Valor had never wanted to leave Aurora behind to ride off into the sunset with David. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aurora, what are you so afraid of? Why do you keep thinking I want to leave you? That thought has never crossed my mind. You used to believe everything I said. Why don¡¯t you believe me now? Have I changed, or have you?¡± Valor remained calm, but to Aurora, this calmness felt like a dismissal of her feelings, a sign that Valor did not see the gravity of the situation-that she wanted the best of both worlds, friendship and love.. Their heated debate made them oblivious to the rising tide, and they were standing right where the waves would surely reach. It was not until Valor looked down and saw her soaked ankles that she realized they were in trouble. ¡°Come on! We need to get back to shore!¡± Valor tried to pull an enraged Aurora with her, but Aurora did not have any of it and yanked her hand away. ¡°If you care so much about that man, then why bother about whether I live or die!¡± A sense of rm surged through Valor. She never imagined her friend could be so irrational. They had grown up by the sea; they knew the dangers of the tide all too well. The sea could be merciless, its rise and fall capable of sweeping away even the strongest swimmer. They might perish in these waters if they did not get out of there soon. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Valor gripped Aurora¡¯s arm tightly, refusing to let go, but Aurora was furious, using all her strength to break free. The result was Valor getting thrown into the sea with a ssh. ¡°Ah!¡± Ivy could not swim, so Colton intended to use a stunt double for this scene, But no matter how they edited it, the stunt double¡¯s fall into the water just didn¡¯t look as natural as when Ivy did it. Her acting simply could not be matched. Not only could Ivy not swim, but she was also somewhat afraid of water. When submerged, her instinct was to scramble out as quickly as possible. ¡°Haha, using a stunt double, huh? So much for being a dedicated professional. Seems pretty overrated to me,¡± Diana remarked loudly as she passed by Ivy, her voice dripping with sarcasm. It was loud enough for both Ivy and her assistant to hear. Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 Ivy paused mid-stroke as she was towel-drying her hair. Her assistant, always one to shoot straight, was visibly peeved. How could anyone expect her to hold her breath deep underwater when she had a water phobia? After all, acting was just a job, and fans¡¯ adoration was just an added halo of glory. Ivy did not need to risk her life for a scene, did she? Besides, she knew all too well that for Ivy; sinking into the ocean¡¯s depths was not as simple as closing her eyes and then opening them again. Every second submerged felt like an eternity to her. In the grip of such terror, how could she possibly control her movements? Diana¡¯sments were obviously flippant. After all, she did not fear the water, but she was not the lead actress. Ivy stopped her assistant, appreciating her concern. This was the only person who would stand up for her. But the assistant was just that-an assistant. Her influence was minimal, and Ivy was unsure she had the clout to ensure her safety. When faced with Diana¡¯s provocations, she would rather take on a bit more grief than let her assistant take risks on her behalf. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. If you¡¯re not shooting, give the director a heads-up. No need to keep testing the waters and wasting everyone¡¯s time. Drying your hair takes long enough as it is.¡± Ivy¡¯s hair had to be dried repeatedly to recreate the exact conditions for the shoot. It was then that Colton approached, eyes filled with concern. ¡°There¡¯s no need to cave to someone else¡¯s baiting. Your health is paramount.¡± If possible, he would love his film to have no stunt doubles, but sometimes actors had no control over, he had no choice but topromise. He was not some old-school tyrant insisting Ivy learn to tread water. For actors, valuing their health was crucial to their future prospects. Ivy took a deep breath, dabbed at her hair, and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t push myself. Just give me five minutes, and I¡¯ll give you a definite answer. Colton nodded, giving her the space she needed. The rest of the crew was told to stand down and take a break. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you think about this? We shoot a few more takes or let lvy shoot just the scene. where she falls into the sea and then use a stunt double for the underwater shots. That way, we can keep the story seamless.¡± Colton took a drag of his cigarette, exasperated. ¡°You think I haven¡¯t thought of that? To be honest, I¡¯m realizing the downside of casting such a distinctive lead! These stunt doubles are skilled and look good, but up against Ivy-especially on camera-they¡¯re miles off. Ivy¡¯s not just pretty; she has a presence that¡¯s uniquely hers. How could we not have continuity issues? If we have to, we¡¯ll just go with it. If it looks off, it looks off. We can¡¯t drive our leadingdy to the brink.¡± The producer chuckled and pped Colton¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of killing the rest of us with jealousy, huh? You¡¯ve got a lead actress who¡¯s both talented and low-maintenance. Just count your blessings. Once we wrap this film, I need to talk to Ivy. I¡¯ve found a script that if she¡¯s willing to continue coborating¡­¡± His mind raced to the film¡¯s potential blockbuster release, and he could not help but smirk smugly. ¡°I hope she agrees to work with me.¡± Colton stubbed out his cigarette. ¡°If your script¡¯s good enough, she¡¯ll certainly sign on.¡± Chapter 2220 Chapter 2220 Chapter 2220 ¡°Colton, I¡¯ve given it some thought and decided not to use a stunt double.¡± Five minutester, Ivy, draped in a fluffy towel, approached the director with unwavering determination. ¡°I¡¯m ready to do this,¡± she said firmly. Truth be told, Colton was not surprised. Ivy was known for her tenacity and sense of responsibility. Add to that Diana¡¯s subtle provocations, and there was no way Ivy would opt for a stunt double. But this was precisely what he dreaded. He did not want Ivy to make her choice out of spite. ¡°Are you absolutely sure about this? I don¡¯t want you making a decision on just because you¡¯re ticked off. We¡¯re adults, right? We¡¯ve gotta keep our heads on straight.¡± Ivy looked surprised. ¡°Why would you think I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m mad? Plunging into the deep blue scares the daylight out of me! This has nothing to do with anyone else! It¡¯s about challenging myself in a scene I¡¯ve never tackled before. Plus, I get to work with such a ster cast; I¡¯m genuinely grateful for the opportunity.¡± ¡°You sure you can handle it?¡± Colton still harbored concerns. Ivy nodded confidently. ¡°I believe in myself!¡± Her self-assured response eased Colton¡¯s worries-but only slightly. He doubled down on safety measures, positioning two lifeguards where Ivy would hit the water, ready to jump in if needed. They were equipped with all the necessary gear to pull her out at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°ces everyone. Ready to shoot.¡± Assuming she would surely call for a double, Diana had only rehearsed with the stunt double. Even though Colton assured her they would not roll the cameras just yet, Ivy could not help but feel a mix of nerves and excitement as the moment to dive in. approached. This was her big screen debut, and she wanted to make an impable impression. Using a double could ruin the magic for the audience. Diana watched Ivy¡¯s battle-ready stance with disdain and thought, ¡°Since you chose to do this, it¡¯s your funeral!¡± ¡°If anything feels off, you shout ¡®cut, got it? Safety first-always.¡± Colton also reminded the lifeguards of their duty. He could not afford to bear the brunt of Balfour¡¯s wrath should anything happen to Ivy. Ryan had wrapped up his part but stayed to watch. Ivy¡¯s performances were always inspiring, and the cast made it a point to observe each other¡¯s work when they could. ¡°Action!¡± ¡°Have I changed, or have you?¡± Diana did not hold back, shoving Ivy into the water with all her might. Choking on a mouthful of saltwater, Ivy realized the scene had begun and threw herself into the role. ¡°Cough cough¡­ Aurora, what the hell?¡± But Ivy had underestimated the impact of that gulp of seawater and struggled to suppress the cough that followed, which only grew worse. Colton had no choice but to call a halt. Fortunately, this was just a run-through, not the actual take. ¡°Rx, the more you fight the water, the more it fights you back. You just have to go the flow, rise and fall with the waves,¡± Colton consoled Ivy. He also shot Diana a warning nce: ¡°If you¡¯re staying with us, keep it clean. Don¡¯t let me catch you ying dirty.¡± If only he had known how prophetic his words would be. In hindsight, Colton would wish he had never uttered that warning.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 Diana cast an indifferent nce, barely acknowledging Colton¡¯s words with more than a flicker of disinterest. Once Ivy, having caught her breath, felt an unexpected kinship with the no was c water. It was not long before the cameras started rolling. ¡°Aurora, I¡¯ve always been this way. As my friend for so many years, you should know better than anyone. I haven¡¯t changed,¡± Valor said, trying to exin herself despite the effort it took. But her words were met with a harsh shove from Aurora, sending her tumbling into the sea. They had grown up by the seaside, understanding all too well the dangers of high tide. Yet even in such peril, Aurora had pushed her into the water. Valor felt a jolt of shock and a bitter taste in her mouth¡­ Ivy allowed her body to rx, sinking into the water¡¯s embrace. She counted the seconds. in her head, knowing that once she reached thirty, she could surface safely. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Eighteen, neen¡­¡± Aurora was not as heartless as she seemed. Valor was her dearest friend; how could she stand by and watch her get swept away? She swam frantically towards the spot where Valor had fallen. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ming to save you-¡± Aurora swam determinedly towards Valor as the water rose dangerously high. ¡°Twenty-five, twenty-six¡­ Twenty-nine, thirty!¡± Just as Ivy was about to emerge triumphantly, she felt a pair of hands gripping her arms tightly. Already fearful of the enclosed waters, these hands seemed intent on dragging her down to the depths of hell itself. She struggled desperately but could not shake the grasp. ¡°Mmm¡­ Help¡­¡± Ivy could not even manage to break the surface to cry for help. But after lingering three seconds longer than nned, her body stiffened, her limbs outstretched as she sank deeper into the sea. ¡°Director, where¡¯s Ivy? Is she alright? I can¡¯t find her!¡± Diana, too, cast aside all pretense, standing up in the water and yelling for the safety crew. ¡°Somebody, help! Ivy¡¯s gone under! Somebody! Diana¡¯s expression looked genuinely panicked. Colton, seeing this, shoved his equipment aside and dashed into the sea, knocking over chairs in his haste. In a moment, the crew members were leaping into the water like dumplings being dropped into a pot, fearing that even a second¡¯s dy would be toote to save Ivy. But fate seemed to conspire against them. By the time they dragged Ivy to shore, her breathing was so shallow they could hardly tell she was alive. ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± Two lifeguards pumped Ivy¡¯s chest desperately. Everyone on set held their breath, many of whom were merely acquaintances of Ivy, but no one wanted to witness a life slip away right before their eyes. Even Diana, Ivy¡¯s on-screen rival, stood quietly to the side, refraining from her usual snide remarks. But unnoticed by all, a sly smile flickered across Diana¡¯s lips. It seemed Ivy could not handle the pressure and sumbed to unconsciousness. How fitting, thought Diana. If Ivy were out of the picture, the lead role would be hers for the taking. Chapter 2222 Chapter 2222 Chapter 2222 No one could have guessed that such venomous thoughts lurked beneath Diana¡¯s silent demeanor, as quiet as a church mouse. Her face betrayed nothing, not one slip. But if Ivy were suddenly out of the picture, would not that make her the show¡¯s leadingdy? The thought tickled her with delight¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t give up; keep at it; the ambnce ising!¡± Two lifeguards took turns performing CPR, a truly exhausting task if done correctly. Their arms numb, they continued the motions out of sheer inertia. ¡°Again! One, two¡­¡± They were racked with guilt. They had been so close. How could they have missed the signs? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. To think that a life could slip away right before their eyes; this was unprecedented in their careers. The guilt weighed heavily on them, ¡°She¡¯s breathing! She¡¯s breathing!¡± Just then, the young assistant heard Ivy¡¯s faint breaths. Barely there, but enough to reignite hope among everyone present. ¡°Thank God! You scared the life out of me!¡± Colton could not help but clench his fist in a victorious gesture as the ambnce arrived. The paramedics lifted Ivy onto the stretcher, hooking her up to an oxygen tank, as the exhausted lifeguards copsed, chests heaving. ¡°Thank you, truly, you¡¯ve saved a life today.¡± Moisture glistened in Colton¡¯s eyes as he thanked the lifeguards, the fragility of life hitting him after such a close call. ¡°Everyone¡¯s worked hard! We can¡¯t shoot the rest today. Please go home and rest up. We¡¯ll pick up filmingter. I¡¯ll keep you posted.¡± Many left the set like zombies, shaken by the recent series of idents. Thankfully, Ivy was safe. If not, they dreaded how they would face the public. Alyssa had a bad feeling while preparing dinner at home. ¡°Honey, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡¯s about to happen. I¡¯m all jittery.¡± Dean brought her a ss of honey lemon water. ¡°Calm down, you¡¯re scaring yourself. The kids are alright. What could possibly happen?¡± Frowning, she considered that perhaps it was just ack of sleep causing her eyelid to twitch. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you rest and let me handle dinner?¡± Dean suggested. Nodding, she reminded him before heading upstairs to make an extra pot of soup. Ivy would need a good meal after a busy day. But no one expected that two hours after dinner was ready, Ivy still had not returned from work. ¡°Is she shootingte tonight? It was odd. There was nothing on Ivy¡¯s schedule after 6 p.m. Did she fake on something else?¡± The couple was puzzled, wondering why Ivy had note home. As they were about to call Colton, his call came through. He had an apology at the ready. Ivy was still in the hospital; they had to be informed. ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡± Chapter 2223 Chapter 2223 Chapter 2223 Alyssa¡¯s fingers clutched her cellphone so tightly that her knuckles turned white with the strain. ¡°What on earth has happened?¡± Dean felt a lump in his throat; observing the pallor on his wife¡¯s face, he braced himself for bad news. Yet, she kept him in the dark, which only added to his unease. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s pack our bags and head to Central Hospital.¡± Alyssa was all hustle and bustle, getting their things together in no time. Dean trailed behind, his questions flying fast and furious, ¡°Why the hospital? Who¡¯s in trouble?¡± ¡°Our darling, Ivy. She was just doing her scene on set when something went wrong. Poor Ivy!¡± After hearing this, Dean didn¡¯t linger either. They both hurried, urging the driver to rush them to the hospital where Ivy was being treated. Upon arriving outside the emergency room, they saw two people from the production crew waiting anxiously. ¡°Why are you all lined up outside the room like some sort of honor guard?¡± Alyssa¡¯s worry for Ivy came out as fiery irritation. Colton stepped forward and exined apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. Ivy had an ident while filming in the water. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t notice she had been under water for over thirty seconds.¡± ¡°Underwater? Didn¡¯t anyone check for hazards before filming? How could you let her go in the water, knowing how afraid she is?¡± Alyssa¡¯s simple question silenced him. ¡°It was the actress¡¯s own request. Ivy insisted on doing the scene without a stunt double,¡± the producer stated sternly, conveying these words with a sense of reluctance. It was not the desire oue for them either. However, given that Ivy herself requested to shoot the scene without a stunt double, solely ming the director seemed unfair in this context. Upon hearing this, Alyssa didn¡¯t say a word. She dismissed everyone and stayed at the hospital with Dean. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have spoken up for me just now. Alyssa and Dean are clearly furious. Their granddaughter-inw goes out for a day¡¯s shoot, and now she¡¯s lying in the hospital room, hooked up to an oxygen tank. I¡¯d be beside myself too Colton remarked to the producer. The producer sighed deeply, his face etched with concern. ¡°Do you think I want to defend you? Someone¡¯s trying to make us the scapegoat. Can you withstand that?¡± Alyssa was fuming with nowhere to vent her anger! Her granddaughter-inw was in there breathing through an oxygen mask, and they dared to question her? She took a deep breath and stepped into the stairwell corner with her phone, clearly about to call Balfour. Dean shook his head, his gaze returning to Ivy, peacefully resting. ¡°Hello?¡± The voice on the other end was robust and healthy.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You rascal, what are you up to?¡± Alyssa¡¯s anger bubbled under a deceptively calm tone. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of closing a deal. What¡¯s up, Grandma?¡± ¡®Deal, deal, deal, that¡¯s all you think about. Did you know your wife is in the hospital on oxygen right now?¡± What! Balfour bolted upright! ¡°What happened to Ivy?¡± Alyssa let out a coldugh, ¡°Worried now, are you? I¡¯ll only tell you this ¨C your wife¡¯s in a critical condition in the emergency room! Whether youe back or not is up to you!¡± Balfour¡¯s head throbbed as he grasped the gravity of the situation. He couldn¡¯t believe that in just a few days of his absence, Ivy had been admitted to the ER. ¡°I¡¯m on my way back!¡± The thought of Ivy lying in a hospital bed was enough to send Balfour racing home. Chapter 2224 Chapter 2224 Chapter 2224 The director and producer followed the ambnce to the hospital, leaving the rest of the crew jittery and on edge back on set. ¡°I mean, I know Ivy can¡¯t swim for nuts, but we went through the scene so many times, she couldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble in less than thirty seconds, right?¡± One of the lifeguards was particrly anxious, fearing he¡¯d be the scapegoat if anything went south. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t get it either, but something seemed off. When it was time for Ivy to surface, she didn¡¯t pop up right away. I thought it was just a second or two dyed, and if she were in trouble, she¡¯d call out for help. So, I didn¡¯t rush over. I didn¡¯t want to disrupt the shoot and get an earful from the director. Little did I know we¡¯d have such a mishap.¡± Diana smirked to herself where no one could see. She truly was a genius. When it happened, she was the only one close enough to Ivy to act discreetly. As Ivy struggled to stay afloat, Diana had a vice grip on her wrist, keeping her under water. Diana even continued mouthing her lines, then suddenly shouted to the shore, ¡°Ivy¡¯s gone!¡± It took only five or six seconds for Ivy to start choking, and soon she lost consciousness underwater. Even if Ivy regained consciousness, Diana wouldn¡¯t be concerned. In the murky depths, with no witnesses and Ivy¡¯s own fear of water likely to y tricks on her mind, a few words would be enough to sweep it all under the rug. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose, guys. Ivy¡¯s got a guardian angel; she¡¯ll be fine! Just you wait and see!¡± Diana¡¯s eyes were red as she feigned shock and terror, hands pressed together in prayer for Ivy. The crew, observing her in this state, never suspected that she was the one who nearly drowned Ivy. ¡°While Diana may have been a bit over the top before, she probably doesn¡¯t want to see anyone die either.¡± Many crew members were taken in by Diana¡¯s act and joined in the prayers for Ivy. Ever since Ivy joined the cast, there had been quite a few ups and downs. They might not have been the closest of colleagues, but nobody wanted to see a co-worker, someone they¡¯d just been working with, lose their life in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, at the hospital, the seconds ticked by relentlessly. Alyssa and Dean sat grim-faced outside the emergency room. ¡°What did Balfour say? Is heing back?¡± Dean¡¯s brows were furrowed, thinking the situation called for Balfour¡¯s presence. ¡°How dare he note back? I gave him a ring, and Ivy¡¯s still in there, fighting for her life. If he doesn¡¯t show up¡­¡± Her words were tinged with me, but the very next second, she pped her own mouth. ¡°Our Ivy is going to be just fine!¡± Both elders were advanced in years, and Colton and the producer felt uneasy seeing them wait like this. So, they tried to step in, suggesting the couple head home to rest and promising to update them with any news on Ivy. ¡°Don¡¯t bother us; you¡¯ve got enough on your te as it is,¡± Alyssa snapped. Initially, Colton thought Alyssa was referencing some scandal that had rocked the set previously. It wasn¡¯t until the producer sensed something was off and pulled Colton aside to check the trending topics online that they realized the gravity of the situation. Chapter 2225 Chapter 2225 Chapter 2225 The production team had to call an ambnce for one of the actors, and the incident didn¡¯t even require the paparazzi to get involved ¨C bystanders had seen everything and uploaded photos to the inte. [Hey guys, can anyone tell if this is the same crew from that bullying scandal a while back? I was on my way to work when I saw an ambnce taking someone away again. Did they run into more trouble?] It was like dropping a stone in a pond, the ripples spread fast ¨C too many witnesses to be a hoax. This production was really going from one crisis to another. Then, some well-connected gossip columnist managed to find out it was Ivy who had been taken away. [Ivy in trouble again? I always said she didn¡¯t have the look of a bully.] Regardless of why Ivy was hospitalized, it looked like she might finally clear her name from the scandal of bullying a fellow actress on set. [Is Colton jinxed or what? How does his crew keep getting hit with all this bad press? Honestly, I¡¯m hesitant to watch a movie produced in such an environment.] [LOL, what¡¯s that got to do with the director or the ¡®environment¡¯? Are you saying you¡¯d support a bully if they finished the filming peacefully? Remember, your ticket money is lining the director¡¯s pockets. And Ivy probably is just sick; it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s off the hook for bullying. She never spoke up about the whole Diana thing, did she?] Thatment got a lot of nods online. The few who stood by Ivy werebeled as irrational super fans. Colton rubbed his temples, exasperated. This was never-ending! ¡°I initially believed that with Diana still working with us, this nonsense would¡¯ve gradually faded from the public¡¯s attention. I never expected that people would take it so seriously. Would an actress who was really bullied by us choose to work with us again?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was in a hospital, the producer would have lit up a cigarette and taken a long, hard drag. ¡°Let it go, up.¡± the more you engage, the more they¡¯ll escte. Right now, we need Ivy to wake This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Their response had been swift, the ambnce prompt, but he couldn¡¯t understand why Ivy hadn¡¯t emerged from the ER yet. Balfour¡¯s return was faster than anyone anticipated, flying straight from M state, dropping all his commitments to hop on his private jet. Yet, even the jet couldn¡¯t keep up with his impatience, The man wished he could fly the damn thing himself! Quinton, worried sick about his boss, left a pile of unfinished business toe back with him. Balfour might not openly show it, but he cared for Ivy more than anyone realized. With her life hanging in the bnce, he must¡¯ve been frantic! Quinton, always by Balfour¡¯s side, had long picked up on the special ce Ivy held for him, though Balfour himself still appeared to be in denial. Balfour hit the ground running as soon as the ne touched down, not wasting a second before speeding to the hospital where Ivy was admitted. Bursting through the hospital doors, he raced towards Alyssa and Dean, barely catching his breath, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, how is Ivy?¡± Seeing his grandson like this, Dean felt a pang of sympathy and gestured for someone to bring Balfour a ss of water. ¡°Take a breath first. Ivy hasn¡¯t woken up yet, and the doctors¡­ they don¡¯t have a clear answer.¡± Balfour¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he looked up, thenposed himself and approached Colton. Chapter 2226 Chapter 2226 Chapter 2226 The shadow loomed over Colton, a tangible weight pressing down with oppressive force. ¡°Exactly what instructions did I leave before I took off?¡± Balfour demanded from his elevated position. ¡°Is this how you look after Ivy for me?¡± Colton hung his head, sensing the enormity of his responsibility. Balfour had explicitly instructed him before leaving for his trip abroad to keep Ivy safe at all costs, and any issues would be dealt with upon his return. However, Colton hadn¡¯t anticipated that as soon as Balfour boarded his flight, a series of unfortunate events would unfold one after another. Despite his best intentions to protect Ivy, an ident had happened on his watch. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m truly sorry, but she rehearsed that scene numerous times and insisted on doing it herself¡­¡± ¡°You know she¡¯s stubborn as a mule. If she¡¯s capable, she¡¯d surely opted not to use a stunt double. You could¡¯ve easily told her to use a double! Didn¡¯t you know she can¡¯t swim?¡± Under Balfour¡¯s intense scrutiny, Colton remained silent. It was the producer who, despite the overwhelming pressure, offered a feeble defense. ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯re well aware of your wife¡¯s temperament. Even if the director had opted for a double, she would¡¯ve fought tooth and nail to get her way. She tried again and again, determined to prove herself. There¡¯s only so much we could do to stop an actor driven by such determination¡­¡± ¡°Really? Is that your excuse? So, Ivy¡¯s condition has nothing to do with all of you?¡± The atmosphere in the hospital corridor was heavy with silence, both men at a loss for words. Just then, the emergency room light went off, and the doctor emerged. Balfour turned sharply and strode over. ¡°Where are the patient¡¯s family members?¡± The doctor looked around. ¡°The patient is awake.¡± Before Colton could even sigh in relief, he hurried after Balfour. ¡°How is she? Is she still in danger?¡± Balfour struggled to maintainposure, but the edge in his voice betrayed his unrest. ¡°Mrs. Howard is out of danger now. The resuscitation took longer because we had to clear her lungs of water. Why would someone who can¡¯t swim be in the water? What exactly happened? If necessary, the family may want to look into this.¡± ¡°She¡¯s an actress. She was trying to perfect a drowning scene, so she overcame her fear and insisted on getting into the water.¡± The producer chimed in from the side. The doctor nodded in understanding but offered his advice. ¡°In the future, please ensure actions are within one¡¯s capabilities. After an incident like this, Mrs. Howard might develop an even greater fear of the water. If there are alternatives to such scenes, it¡¯s worth considering them. A movie runs for a few hours; using a double for a single scene shouldn¡¯t pose a problem. Nothing is more important than a person¡¯s safety, you know?¡± the doctor admonished. Both Colton and the producer exchanged nces, realizing the doctor was right; they should never have agreed to let Ivy do the scene herself. It seemed callous in retrospect. At that moment, all Balfour wanted was to see Ivy. As the two men began to offer further exnations, Alyssa and Dean approached with stern faces. ¡°Colton, whatever you two have to say can wait for another time. Now, only our family can stay here. Both of you, kindly make your exit,¡± Alyssa stated in no uncertain terms, clearly signaling the end of the visit. Understanding the cue, Colton and the producer excused themselves politely and made their exit. Returning to the set, they were greeted with yet another mess to clean up, exhaustion weighing heavily on them. s! Chapter 2227 Chapter 2227 Chapter 2227 Ivy had slipped back into unconsciousness by the time she was wheeled into the general ward, her complexion ghostly pale. Alyssa and Dean, well into their twilight years, watched over Ivy as shey quietly in her hospital bed, their hearts aching with every silent moment. ¡°My poor Ivy, what cruel twist of fate has befallen you? Always so dedicated to her acting, why does she keep getting pushed around?¡± Alyssamented, her heart going out to Ivy, whom she cherished as her own flesh and blood. The sight before her was too much, and tears began to spill from her eyes. Dean wrapped his wife in aforting embrace, gently patting her shoulder and wiping away her tears. ¡°Now, now, my dear, you mustn¡¯t take on so. We¡¯re not as young as we used to be, are we? Our bodies can¡¯t take this kind of strain.¡± Hearing his grandfather¡¯s words, Balfour stood to console her as well. ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you and Grandpa-head home and get some rest? I¡¯ll stay here and keep watch.¡± The elderly couple couldn¡¯t afford to linger in the hospital for too long. The atmosphere, dense with infirmity, was no good for their aging bodies. Balfour had always been mindful to limit their time at the hospital. Today¡¯s visit was an exception, prompted only because they had learned of the incident before he was even aware, thousands of miles away. Alyssa freed herself from her husband¡¯s arm and approached the bedside once more, taking Ivy¡¯s cool hand into her own warm grasp. ¡°Look at this, her hand is still so cold. How has shee to suffer so greatly? Balfour, do you truly believe this was just an ident?¡± There was a serious shift in Alyssa¡¯s tone as she addressed Balfour. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting?¡± Balfour inquired, a hint of worrycing his voice. ¡°With all the strange incidents on the settely, I refuse to believe this was mere happenstance,¡± she stated with conviction. It was clear from her words that if age hadn¡¯t been a factor, she would have marched right down to the set with Dean in tow to confront whoever was responsible for harming her granddaughter-inw. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Your words have reminded me to be vignt. I won¡¯t overlook any detail until we get to the bottom of this. You and Grandpa go on home and rest; I¡¯ve got things under control here.¡± In the presence of his grandparents, Balfour found a reservoir of patience. He believed that as people got older, they resembled children more, and that patience was key when addressing them. Dean, too, coaxed his wife, and she finally agreed to leave. Having sat in the hospital¡¯s chilling embrace for hours, Alyssa already felt the cold seeping into her bones. Once Balfour had arranged their ride home, he took a seat beside Ivy with a heavy heart. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± he whispered, holding her hand. ¡°I know you¡¯re the kind of woman who keeps it all inside, but I can tell you¡¯re upset. And I¡¯m angry too, angry that you wouldn¡¯t trust me. Wake up, Ivy. Let¡¯s clear the air, forgive and forget everything that¡¯s been said. I¡¯ll pretend you never said those words.¡± Balfour¡¯s greatest regret at that moment was not having had a proper talk with Ivy about their rtionship before he left for his trip abroad. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He had left in such a hurry, and now here she was, eyes closed, lying in a hospital bed. He sighed deeply, wishing he could trade ces with her. At least then, Ivy wouldn¡¯t be the one suffering, right? Chapter 2228 Chapter 2228 Chapter 2228 Ivy was as slim as a willow but always in the pink of health. Whenever Balfour called her name, she¡¯d respond with a voice crisp as autumn leaves, while leisurely going about her business. But now, this once vivacious soul was lying still and silent, unresponsive to his calls, her eyes firmly shut. The man sighed, a whisper of devotion escaping his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ivy. No matter when youe around, I¡¯ll be right here by your side,¡± Colton and the producer made their way back to the chaotic film set. Their absence had left the crew like a ship without its captains, adrift and unsure. It took Diana¡¯s persuasion to get everyone to buck up. ¡°Let¡¯s get it together, folks. We¡¯ll have everything shipshape for when the director gets back, so we¡¯re not caught with our pants down over some props, right?¡± Finally, the producer could steal a moment for a cigarette, dragging on it like it was his lifeline. ¡°ric! Round up the crew, we¡¯ve got some things to hash out.¡± Diana dropped her smug act, her big doe eyes radiating anxiety as she approached them first. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Colton took a moment to thank her personally, ¡°I¡¯m a stickler for business, but I owe you one. Without you, I¡¯d havee back to a real dumpster fire.¡± Diana feigned guilt, ¡°If only I¡¯d been quicker¡­ maybe Ivy wouldn¡¯t have had this ident. I feel partly to me.¡± Surprised by her apparent sincerity, Colton and the producer wondered if she was ying a double game. Wasn¡¯t she the one who looked down on everyone else, acting like the queen bee of the set, determined not to be outshone by Ivy? Colton had expected Diana to revel in Ivy¡¯s hospitalization, but it appeared that the intricacies of female dynamics were too nuanced for him to grasp. Diana didn¡¯t seem as thrilled as expected. ¡°The ident wasn¡¯t your fault. These things happen. But we need to break down the sequence of events, so we can plug the gaps and prevent history from repeating itself.¡± Diana nodded in agreement, ¡°Of course.¡± The rest of the crew was clueless until they were gathered together. ¡°I¡¯ve got to break some tough news. Ivy was rushed to the hospital in time, but as of our return, she¡¯s still not in good shape and remains unconscious.¡± Gasps rippled through the crowd ¡°We could feel her faint breathing when we got her out of the water. How could she still be out like a light?¡¯ one of the lifeguards asked, anxious not to be med Another colleague was moreposed, not believing himself to be the cause of the mishap ¡°To rule out suspicions from each person, I¡¯d like everyone toe with me and take a look¡± Suspicions? When Colton framed it like that, murmurs spread. Why suspect foul y in what seemned like an ident? A crew member blurted out, ¡°Why¡¯s that, Colton? It happened in broad daylight, right in front of us. Ivy¡¯s ident was her own doing. How could we be involved? We¡¯re not suspects!¡± Chapter 2229 Chapter 2229 Chapter 2229 Colton nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, not everyone here is necessarily a suspect, but after the incident earlier, we have to look into it. Everyone present could be under suspicion, so I need your cooperation!¡± ¡°Why should we?¡± one of the crew members spoke up, frustration lining his voice. ¡°It¡¯s not fair! Ivy doesn¡¯t know how to swim, and she refused to use a stunt double. Isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble? Why should we all be suspected because of the choices she made?¡± His words struck a nerve. The mood had been sour all day, with hard work interrupted by the mishap. Now, to add insult to injury, they were being treated like suspects by the director. How could the big shots possibly understand their frustration? It was then that Diana stepped forward, ¡°Everyone, please just hold on a minute. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to share my thoughts.¡± Though she stood a statuesque five-foot-six, her delicate features and deliberately gentle demeanor made her seem far more approachable than any of the men. Diana had calmed everyone down earlier with just a few words, so they were inclined to hear her out. ¡°Diana, you were on our side before,¡± someone cautioned her. ¡°You can¡¯t switch sides now that the director is back!¡± Diana didn¡¯t get angry at the warning; she just smiled. ¡°Rx, everyone. You all saw how I shed with the director before, so I as you, my thoughts won¡¯t favor anyone.¡± That resonated with the crew, as they knew that fairness between the direct staff was a rare urrence. Even though Diana was part of the industry elite, her previous fallout with every it doubtful that she would side with the director now. ¡°Diana, go ahead, we¡¯re all ears.¡± ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll just speak my mind,¡± she said, with a gracious air. The producer snorted at her demeanor. ¡°I wasn¡¯t convinced this was an ident at first, but now, I¡¯m starting to believe it might have been.¡± Colton nced at her before focusing back on Diana. ¡°After Ivy was rushed to the hospital, we were all in panic mode. No matter what issues anyone had with Ivy, nobody wants a colleague ending up in the ER, right?¡± Diana raised her hand high. ¡°I¡¯ve had my differences with her, sure, but I don¡¯t want to be suspected of harm. We¡¯re innocent, and no one here should be wrongly used!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She wheeled around, ¡°Director, we all know you¡¯ve had a tough timetely, constantly hitting the bad luck streak. Have you considered maybe it¡¯s time to switch up the movie¡¯s script from the original adaptation?¡± Colton remained silent, and the screenwriter even lowered his head. What did this have to do with changing the script? With the crew already stressed, was she suggesting they add to their workload? Some of the staff were skeptical of Diana¡¯s intentions, ¡°What does this have to do with our current concerns? Or are you just trying to snag Ivy¡¯s part while she¡¯s in the hospital?¡± Of course, Diana shook her head. ¡°How could be that kind of person? Besides, after what¡¯s already happened, my part is bigger than Ivy¡¯s. There¡¯s no need for me to scheme for more screen time!¡± Diana seemed so nonchnt that it was almost believable. But then Colton remembered Diana¡¯s previous arrogance and grew impatient. ¡°Diana, if you don¡¯t have anything pertinent to say about the recent incident, then let¡¯s not waste time.¡± They needed to address their trending issues, not listen to her ramble. ¡°Alright, director, no need to rush. I¡¯ll get to the point¡­.¡± Chapter 2230 Chapter 2230 Chapter 2230 ¡°I¡¯m just saying that none of us should be held responsible for lvy¡¯s mishap,¡± Diana dered, her voice steady and resolute. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Colton was visibly shaken by her words, and even the producer¡¯s cigarette tumbled from his lips in disbelief. ¡°Huh?¡± Diana seemed unfazed by the stir she had caused. She then turned toward all the others, ¡°Think about it-who insisted on not using a stunt double? Didn¡¯t the director try to talk her out of it before shooting began? So did the safety coordinator. Ivy said she wanted to deliver the best performance possible, but let¡¯s be honest-she was more concerned about her own pride. I¡¯m deeply saddened by Ivy¡¯s ident, of course. But it was Ivy¡¯s personal choice to sacrifice for her art, and nobody else should have to answer for others¡¯ decision, right? If Ivy had heeded the director¡¯s advice, she wouldn¡¯t have rashly chosen to go it alone. Sure, using a stunt double might not have the same impact as the actor performing the scene themselves, but our crew has always prioritized safety first, and Ivy was well aware of that. Considering all these factors, I believe we shouldn¡¯t feel overly guilty about Ivy¡¯s ident. After all, fortune favors the brave, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine. What do you guys think?¡± Colton almost wanted tough at her absurd argument, yet many in the room seemed emboldened by her words. Everyone had been on edge since Ivy¡¯s ident, but Diana¡¯s assertion of not bearing responsibility for it acted like a shot of adrenaline. Indeed, Ivy had made her own choice. Didn¡¯t she know she couldn¡¯t swim? Her insistence had nothing to do with them, right? They were all adults, after all, and everyone had to own up to their choices. The moment Ivy stepped into the water, she likely weighed the potential risk of an ident. Before Colton could retort, Margot let out a coldugh and couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°By that logic, if any other actors or crew members have idents in the future, it¡¯s none of the production¡¯s concern? If we follow your reasoning, when we get injured, we shouldn¡¯t expect anypensation from the production. If the production has no stake in this, then how can we ensure our own safety?¡± Her words were a wake-up call. The other crew members had agreed with Diana simply because they weren¡¯t the one in the hospital right now. But in reality, they just needed to imagine themselves in Ivy¡¯s shoes-if all the ident were unconnected to the production, what would happen to them? Diana remained silent, sizing up the little actress who had dared to speak up for Ivy. In the drama, she wasn¡¯t even a supporting character; did she even have a right to speak? ¡°Excuse me, who are you? I don¡¯t recall seeing you around the set,¡± Diana said with a sneer. Although Margot was still a minor character on set, she had been through the wringer in the industry for years and had developed a tough skin. Even when facing Diana, whose poprity was on the rise, she held her ground.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2231 Chapter 2231 Chapter 2231 ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no surprise you don¡¯t recognize me; I joined just a few months before you did. I came in with Ivy,¡± Margot said with a sly grin, her wordsced with undisguised sarcasm. Diana rolled her eyes, ¡°With that sharp tongue, howe you haven¡¯t sweet-talked Ivy into giving you more screen time?¡± Margot feigned surprise, ¡°In Colton¡¯s productions, everyone knows you can¡¯t just write yourself a bigger part. Are you projecting, Diana? Using your little tricks to pressure the screenwriter and director into beefing up your role-tsk, tsk, tsk. If I were you, I¡¯d be too ashamed to show my face around here, let alone strut around like a cat who got the cream. Unbelievable.¡± ¡°You!¡± No matter how understanding Diana appeared now, her past actions of stirring up a bullying scandal among the cast and crew were undeniable. In this moment, she felt the weight of hostile res directed at her. Diana stepped forward, her face set in a cold mask, and hissed a threat at Margot, ¡°Keep up that smart mouth of yours. Next time we cross paths, I¡¯ll be curious to see what sort of ¡®flowers¡¯ you can talk then!¡± With that, she stormed off without looking back. Margot was well-liked in the crew, and her close friends quickly gathered around her with, concern, ¡°Oh dear, why did you have to stick your neck out for Ivy? Both of those women are a force to be reckoned with. What if you can¡¯t find work because of this? After all, Diana¡¯s got the might of Starlight Entertainment behind her.¡± Margot shrugged, ¡°Can¡¯t help it; I just can¡¯t stand by and watch. It¡¯s just who I am. Besides, it wasn¡¯t Ivy¡¯s fault. She refused to use a stunt double out of consideration for the production. How did it end up being her own doing?¡± Last time, she couldn¡¯t restrain her thoughts and had spoken up for Ivy, and it was no different now. Even though she was used to seeing all sorts of sleazy behavior in the industry, she still believed in maintaining a shred of integrity. ¡°I hope when Ivy gets back, hearing that you spoke up for her helps clear up any trouble,¡± someone remarked. ¡°After all, she¡¯s got her own connections.¡± Margot took her friend¡¯s arm and steered her to the side, ¡°I didn¡¯t speak up for her because expected anything in return. I just want her toe back safe and sound.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. They both sighed. No one had expected a simple case of near-drowning to result in such a severe coma. ¡°We really need to clean house,¡± Colton muttered, frustrated, particrly with Diana¡¯s smugness. He needed to find a way to deal with her. Some of the crew remained on set, waiting for the director¡¯s instructions. ¡°Colton, no one wanted this to happen. All we can do now is pray Ivy wakes up soon. Just let us know what you need, and we¡¯ll be ready,¡± they offered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just keep the gear well-maintained. When we¡¯re back, I¡¯ll make sure our leadingdy returns safe and sound,¡± Colton assured, bringing a sense of relief to the crew. When Colton had been away, everyone had been anxious, unsure of the production¡¯s future. However, with his promise, a sense of security settled in among them. ¡°Have you figured out what to do with Diana?¡± the producer asked, wary of a direct confrontation with Diana. That woman was ruthlessly ambitious, the kind who¡¯d stop at nothing to get what she wanted, even if it meant mutual destruction. The producer wasn¡¯t fond of Diana¡¯s smug attitude either, but they had to prioritize the bigger picture. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Colton said. ¡°Mr. Howard is back. What do we have to fear? With Ivy in such a critical condition, he¡¯ll certainly get to the bottom of it. We won¡¯t have to lift a finger.¡± Chapter 2232 Chapter 2232 Chapter 2232 Ivy hadn¡¯t been unconscious for long, but during those couple of hours she was out, every minute felt like an eternity to Balfour. Rushing back from an overseas trip, Balfour had been working non-stop for days. Upon reaching the hospital, he was utterly exhausted. He took Ivy¡¯s hand, slumped beside her bed, and fell asleep. Their hands remained intertwined, ensuring that Balfour would wake the moment Ivy stirred. ¡°Uh¡­¡± A faint twitch of Ivy¡¯s fingertips was all it took for Balfour to snap to attention. ¡°Ivy?¡± Ivy¡¯s brow was furrowed, as if she were battling some inner agony. ¡°Uh¡­¡± she whimpered softly, intensifying Balfour¡¯s worry. He couldn¡¯t bear to imagine the terror she must have felt, gasping for breath. Ivy¡¯s eyes fluttered, struggling to focus, eventually she managed to open them. Her gaze fell upon the sterile whiteness of the room, and she struggled to understand where she was until a familiar male voice reached her ears. ¡°Ivy, how do you feel? Any pain?¡± Bloodshot with worry, Balfour¡¯s eyes met hers, and Ivy immediately noticed his concern. ¡°Why are you here? Where¡­ where am I?¡± Balfour replied, ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital. You had a drowning ident and passed out. You only just regained consciousness. Are you in pain anywhere?¡± Ivy was still a bit dazed. She attempted a nod to signal she was fine but was instantly dizzy. Balfour noticed her difort and quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move; you¡¯ve just woken up. Just rx, I¡¯ll call the doctor to check on you.¡± With a slow blink, Ivy acknowledged, and Balfour dashed off to fetch the doctor. The doctor arrived promptly as Ivy had been moved to a VIP room ahead of time. Ivy had the luxury of a personal medical team, ready to respond to her every need at a moment¡¯s notice. After a thorough examination, the doctor turned to reassure them both. ¡°Mr. Howard, your wife is out of danger now. She just needs some rest. Both physically and emotionally, she¡¯ll need time to recover.¡± ¡°Noplications? She seems so ufortable. Could there be anysting effects?¡± With a reassuring smile, the doctor replied, ¡°Rest easy, Mr. Howard. Your wife¡¯s in good shape. We¡¯ve completed all the necessary checks since she arrived. After a couple of days of rest to regain her strength, we¡¯ll schedule aprehensive check-up. Right now, she needs rest. Further tests without proper rest would do more harm than good.¡± Reassured by the detailed exnation, Balfour finally rxed. Once the doctor left, Balfour settled into the chair beside her bed. Taking Ivy¡¯s hands in his, he murmured, ¡°Do you have any idea how terrified I was?¡± His voice was so low and strained, Ivy had never heard him speak like that before. Seeing him so worn out, Ivy instinctively wanted to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for troubling you again¡­¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Balfour pressed his forehead to her hands and gently rubbed them, ¡°Sorry? What trouble? I know you did nothing wrong. You were scared too, weren¡¯t you?¡± With a faint smile toward Ivy, he could see her eyes welling up, and before long, tears fell freely. Chapter 2233 Chapter 2233 Chapter 2233 Her eyes flickered, letting tears stream across her cheeks and into her hair. ¡°I honestly thought I was a goner.¡± With tender care, Balfour wiped away her tears, ¡°I¡¯m here now, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± ¡°But you were in M State back then, so far away¡­¡± The fact that Balfour had flown overseas to find Mara without a word had been eating away at Ivy. If she hadn¡¯t woken up this time, theirst argument might have been their final goodbye. The thought that theirst impression of each other was a fight filled Balfour with regret. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. Next time, no matter where I go, I¡¯ll let you know in advance.¡± Balfour wasn¡¯t just making empty promises. After this ordeal, he had decided to stay in the country for the long haul, at least until Ivy finished filming the movie. He had thought his substantial investment in the production would smooth Ivy¡¯s path. Now he acknowledged his naivety; the industry was too murky and chaotic. Without a strong pir of support, Ivy, his littlemb, would have been picked apart to the bone. ¡°Really?¡± She knew Balfour¡¯s decision to stay wasn¡¯t just for her, but the thought still filled her with joy, lighting up her eyes. He nodded and tucked in the corner of the nket for her. ¡°Your first task now is to rest up. I¡¯ll handle the film crew; you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Ivy nodded, though her expression was troubled. ¡°What is it?¡± Balfour inquired. ¡°I chose not to use a stunt double. The director advised me against it several times. Can you please not hold it against him?¡± Balfour averted his gaze from Ivy and busied himself with straightening the nket, smoothing out every wrinkle. ¡°Honestly! Everyone advised me before we started, but after trying, I thought I could do it, and that¡¯s why I insisted. You understand, right? As actors, we hope to portray every scene ourselves, especially when it¡¯s such a crucial one.¡± Balfour¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened as he looked up at Ivy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked meekly. In front of Balfour, she always let down her guard, often delving into discussions about the set and acting. ¡°You don¡¯t like hearing about the set? I¡¯ll stop talking about it then. Let¡¯s just leave this incident behind us, okay?¡± Seeing her eyes sparkle, Balfour finally sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like hearing about the set.¡± The words he held back weighed heavily on him; he wanted Ivy to promise that, in the future, before taking such risks, she would think of him and put her safety first. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Remembering the state he was in when he received that call from Alyssa, Balfour felt as if his soul had left his body. He couldn¡¯t even recall how he managed to have Quinton arrange a flight so he could rush back home. He was numb, and all his actions were carried out purely out of habit. And now Ivy was asking him to forgive the film crew? I¡¯ll investigate the matter. If it has nothing to do with them, then we¡¯ll let it go.¡± Chapter 2234 Chapter 2234 Chapter 2234 Ivy¡¯s eyes crinkled into a tired smile as Balfour gave what sounded like a veiled promise. She still looked exhausted, nearly dozing off again after their brief exchange. ¡°Go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll stay right here with you,¡± Balfour murmured soothingly, gently stroking her hair. His usually firm gaze softened, a rare urrence, as Ivy, struggling against the drowsiness, prompted him to check in with their grandparents. ¡°I¡¯ll give them a call in a bit.¡± ¡°Do it now. They must be worried sick.¡± Only after Balfour agreed did Ivy allow herself to drift off into a peaceful slumber. As Ivy¡¯s breathing steadied in sleep, Balfour couldn¡¯t help but lean in to make sure her chest rose and fell as it should. He feared that Ivy¡¯s breath might be as feeble as it was previously. ording to the doctors, Ivy¡¯s breathing was practically negligible when she was initially brought in. He couldn¡¯t even imagine his reaction if he had witnessed it. He¡¯d never considered how vital Ivy had be to him until the stark realization that he couldn¡¯t lose her hit home-just the thought was unbearable. ¡°Get well soon so you can go back to driving me nuts, okay?¡± he murmured affectionately, watching over her a moment longer before stepping out to make the call. ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°Oh, Balfour, has Ivy woken up?¡± It was the time of day when Alyssa and Dean would usually be resting, but their concern for Ivy had kept them on edge, unable to sleep. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s awake. We talked a bit, and now she¡¯s asleep again. The doctor says she¡¯s going to be fine, just needs plenty of rest. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Oh, thank goodness she¡¯s awake! Make sure she rests, and you take good care of her at the hospital. When you¡¯re both back, I¡¯ll make her favorite chicken noodle soup-a proper pick-me-up for you both,¡± Alyssa said, her voice shaking with relief, while Dean chuckled in the background. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m with her. You and Grandpa should get some rest. You¡¯ve been at the hospital all morning. Ask Emily to light some sage for you.¡± ¡°Emily already did that when we got home. We¡¯ll head to bed as soon as we hang up.¡± With Balfour¡¯s reassurance, the elderly couple felt a weight lift from their shoulders. They had been so worried about Ivy. ¡°Alright, then. Get some sleep, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay, Balfour. Take care.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After hanging up, the joy was still evident on Alyssa¡¯s face. ¡°I always said Ivy has a guardian angel looking out for her. Nothing bad could happen.¡± Dean nodded in agreement. ¡°Balfour and Ivy, both blessed. They¡¯re a match made in heaven, haha.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go rest now. You¡¯ve been yawning away. Alyssa said, not forgetting to look after her husband. They had to take care of themselves if they wanted to be around for many more years toe. ¡°Right you are!¡± Chapter 2235 Chapter 2235 Chapter 2235 As Balfour sat silently by Ivy¡¯s bedside, watching her sleep, thirty minutes slipped away like sand through an hourss. Before leaving, he sought out the attending physician and the room nurse. They were outside the room, ready to attend to any patient¡¯s need at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Mr. Howard.¡± Balfour nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I need to head home for a bit. I should be back¡­¡± He nced at his watch, ¡°within the hour. Please keep a close eye on Ivy for me. When she wakes up, just tell her I¡¯ll be right back.¡± They nodded, affirming what was already part of their duties. With urgency, Balfour left the hospital and drove back to the Howard family estate. ¡°Master Balfour¡­¡± He waved his hand to dismiss the formalities. Bag in hand, he went straight to their bedroom to pack for Ivy. Seeing her in such a weakened state, he thought it best if she stayed in the hospital for a couple more days for observation. Concerned that others might overlook something while packing Ivy¡¯s belongings, Balfour decided to handle it personally. He packed generously to ensure Ivy¡¯sfort during her hospital stay. However, as he was about to leave, his phone rang. It was Mara. ¡°Hello?¡± Balfour answered. He was worried Ivy would wake up and think he¡¯d left her again. Surprisingly, he heard a soft sobbing on the other end, ¡°Balfour¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? What happened?¡± Balfour asked, a frown creasing his brows. But no matter how much he prodded, Mara remained silent on the specifics. Checking the time, he noted there was still a while before he had to return to the hospital. So, he took a seat in the living room. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m tied up at the moment, so if there¡¯s something you need to say, you better spill it. Crying won¡¯t fix anything.¡± Mara was sniffling pitifully, wiping away tears haphazardly. ¡°Balfour, I¡­ never mind, it¡¯s no use telling you. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Impatient, Balfour pressed, ¡°What do you mean I shouldn¡¯t worry? If you¡¯re in trouble or if something¡¯s bothering you, you need to tell me so I can help.¡± Then, to his surprise, her sobbing intensified. ¡°Oh, Balfour, I just can¡¯t take it anymore. When will this all end?¡± Balfour couldn¡¯t pin down what Mara¡¯s distress was about, but he could sense the heartbreak in her voice. Unfortunately, Mara kept beating around the bush, sobbing instead of exining.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Balfour, frustrated, demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± There was a pause on the other end, as if she was taken aback by his impatience, then resumed her sob story. ¡°Balfour, are you angry with me? If I¡¯m bothering you, I¡¯ll just hang up. I didn¡¯t mean to vent to you. You¡¯ve got your own stuff to deal with, go on.¡± Knowing Mara for years, Balfour quickly stopped her from hanging up, ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s wrong!¡± Silence lingered on the other end, but the call didn¡¯t disconnect; she seemed to be waiting for an apology. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got a lot on my te right now, so I might have been a bit abrupt. Now, what¡¯s happened?¡± Finally, Mara spoke, ¡°Balfour, I know you. Your impatience speaks volume to me. Haven¡¯t you noticed? Ever since you met Ivy, you¡¯ve be more on edge. Sometimes, I question if you still want to deal with me.¡± Her feelings and apologies came through clearly, but Balfour was at a loss for words. His mind was preupied with caring for Ivy, leaving little room for anything else. Chapter 2236 Chapter 2236 Chapter 2236 ¡°Ivy¡¯s still lying in that hospital bed, and unless you¡¯ve got something earth-shattering to tell me, I¡¯m heading over there now.¡± Balfour¡¯s brow was furrowed deeply, a sign of his fraying patience. The mere thought of Ivy, so still and quiet on her hospital mattress, was enough to make his tolerance wear thin. At a time like this, Mara had the nerve to question why he was short with her? A sniffle came clearly from the other end of the line. Balfour, aware of Mara¡¯s tendency to shed tears, gentled his tone. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not irritated with you, okay? Just be patient for now, and I¡¯ll visit when I can. Ivy¡¯s sick, and she needs me, alright?¡± ¡°Balfour, have you forgotten what you promised my sister? Before she passed, you swore you¡¯d always be there for me. But now, for a woman you¡¯ve hardly known¡­¡± The mention of her departed sister darkened Balfour¡¯s expression, sealing his lips shut. That was a promise he had indeed made. If it hadn¡¯t been for his sake, Mara¡¯s sister would not have sumbed to her heart condition so young, leaving the world prematurely. In that respect, Balfour owed Mara¡¯s family, and he knew it. ¡°Don¡¯t bring her up just to make a point. Do you really think I¡¯d forget what I promised her?¡± Mara found his icyposure disconcerting. She was well aware of his aversion to discussing her sister, so why did she bring her up at such a critical moment? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivy¡¯s presence had thrown Mara off her game. Taking a deep breath, she tried to make amends. ¡°Balfour, I¡¯m sorry! I spoke out of turn. I know you¡¯re not the kind of guy who forgets his promises. It¡¯s just¡­ you haven¡¯t visited, and you flew back home without seeing me. It hurts, you know? November is coming up, will you be here this year?¡± Every November, Balfour would fly to M State a week early to join Mara in remembering her sister. He sighed inwardly at the memory of the girl who had died for him. ¡°I¡¯ll be there, like always.¡± Mara¡¯s tears turned to a relieved chuckle. She didn¡¯t see Ivy as a threat anymore. Years had passed since her sister¡¯s death, and Balfour had never suspected a thing. The only other person who knew the truth was gone forever. What did she have to fear? With a little patience, Balfour would be hers. A sly smile curled on Mara¡¯s lips at the thought. But Balfour, on the other end of the line, was clueless. By the time she hung up, he was exhausted. He had only managed a ten-minute doze by Ivy¡¯s side in the hospital before waking up reinvigorated. Ivy had always had this effect on him, radiating positive energy consistently. That was the biggest difference between her and Mara. Upon realizing his thoughts, Balfour shook his head abruptly. Why was he evenparing Ivy to Mara? Ivy was Ivy ¨C she wasn¡¯t anyone else. Meanwhile, Ivy drifted in and out of sleep. Balfour¡¯s presence acted as aforting balm. However, as his scent faded from the room, panic set in. Involuntarily, her brow furrowed, and her rest became unsettled. In the midst of dreaming about the sea¡¯s engulfing embrace once more, Ivy awoke with a start, her eyes snapping open. Chapter 2237 Chapter 2237 Chapter 2237 The nurse finished adjusting the blinds by the window and turned around with a smile upon noticing Ivy stirring. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, you¡¯re awake! I¡¯m ra, the nurse responsible for your care during your stay here. I was just about to draw the curtains a bit to let you sleep in longer. Did I wake you with the noise?¡± Ivy, justing out of a nightmare, was still a bit dazed. ¡°Where¡¯s my husband? Where did he go?¡± ra¡¯s smile remained gentle and reassuring. ¡°Oh, you mean Mr. Howard? He went back home to grab some things for you. He said he¡¯d be back within the hour, so he should be on his way now.¡± Upon hearing that Balfour had gone to fetch some items, Ivy¡¯s eyshes fluttered downward. Unwilling to admit it, she found herself in need of Balfour, especially now. She wished he would stay by her side, not leaving even for a moment. ¡°Are you thirsty, dear? Your lips look a bit chapped. Would you like some water?¡± ra, ever so empathetic, brought over a ss of water and a cotton swab, ready to moisten Ivy¡¯s lips if she still felt ufortable. Ivy nodded. Being unconscious had left her dehydrated, and her lips felt parched and ufortable. Seeing Ivy¡¯s nod, ra beamed. ¡°Are you still feeling sleepy, or would you like somepany to chat? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen a young couple as affectionate as you and Mr. Howard.¡± Mentioning Balfour immediately piqued Ivy¡¯s interest. ¡°Our rtionship¡­ does it really seem good?¡± ra raised an eyebrow yfully. Was thisdy fishing forpliments? Her husband had been so anxious while she was unconscious, and from the moment she woke, their hands hadn¡¯t parted even for a second. His gaze hadn¡¯t left her for a moment! With ra¡¯s words, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Based on your words, it seems our rtionship is indeed in a good ce. Thank you.¡± ¡°Great is an understatement. You two are the epitome of a match made in heaven. Both of you are attractive and well-matched in stature, truly a golden couple.¡± ra genuinely felt this way. When Balfour and Ivy appeared in the hospital, they had turned heads throughout the building. Now that Ivy had woken up from hera, her usual vibrancy was shaded with a touch of vulnerability that only made her seem more delicate and precious. If the bystanders felt this way, Balfour¡¯s feelings were undoubtedly even stronger. Ivy hadn¡¯t expected that her hospitalization would cause such a stir. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe it, but there are many fans of yours in this hospital. When they saw you being rushed to the ER, some were in tears! Everyone¡¯s been quite concerned.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Ivy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Fans in the hospital? The idea of them witnessing her in such a disheveled state concerned her. Despite not carrying herself with the aloofness of a celebrity, she feared disappointing those who supported her. Today had been too much of a mess. Chapter 2238 Chapter 2238 Chapter 2238 ra nodded in agreement, then continued with a chuckle. ¡°We all love binge-watching the behind-the-scenes of your movie, but since you¡¯re still in the midst of filming, we¡¯re stuck reying those leaked teasers over and over. The moment you woke up, the doctor immediately shared an update to our hospital¡¯s group chat, assuring everyone that you were safe and sound. Otherwise, who knows how many nurses might have fainted from worry!¡± Ivy was somewhat incredulous. Could she really have amassed such a dedicated fan base already? But ra spoke with such conviction, it didn¡¯t seem like a falsehood. After a moment of internal debate, Ivy conceded, ¡°Tell them I¡¯m doing well now, just resting up in the hospital. It shouldn¡¯t be long before I¡¯m back on set.¡± Her words made ra¡¯s smile widen, ¡°We¡¯re all here at the hospital, probably more clued in about your health than you are. And there¡¯s a bunch of fans waiting to get your autograph once you¡¯re back on your feet.¡± Ivy grinned and nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± She always tried to amodate her fans¡¯ requests whenever she could. After all, the rtionship between fans and an actor resembles that of the moon and the stars. Without the stars, she would be a solitary entity in the sky; their presence keeps her from feeling isted. Simrly, without the moon, the stars would lose their shine. Ivy also enjoyed scrolling through her Twitter feed, catching glimpses of her fans¡¯ lives, even if only in snippets. Acting had brought her an immense amount of love, a feeling she had never experienced before. The realization that someone she had never met could hold such affection for her, simply from watching her perform, was truly touching. ra nodded with a smile, ¡°Time¡¯s almost up for me here. Why don¡¯t you close your eyes and rest a bit more? By the time you wake up, your husband should be back.¡± Obediently, Ivy closed her eyes, looking forward to the moment when she could open them to see Balfour, her steadfast protector, by her side again. Diana hadn¡¯t expected Ivy¡¯s resilience or the determination of the film crew. After holding Ivy underwater for more than ten seconds, Diana was astonished to hear that Ivy actually awakened! Sitting alone in her dressing room, she was still reeling from the overt hostility shown by the crew members, all thanks to Colton! From N?velDrama.Org. If it weren¡¯t for her need for this movie to be her big break, she wouldn¡¯t bother putting up with this nonsense. ¡°If only I had been a bit more ruthless, made sure that woman never woke up,¡± she mused with a sneer. Looking at her makeup-free yet still beautiful-reflection, Diana couldn¡¯t help but smile contently. ¡°All the knives I took to the face were worth it for this beauty.¡± As she admired herself, her dressing room door creaked open. In walked a hunky man d in swim trunks. Diana¡¯s mood soured instantly, ¡°What the hell are you doing in my dressing room? Shut the door, do you want everyone to find out?¡± The man, barefoot, strolled over and wrapped his arms around her, nting a stealthy kiss on her cheek before chuckling, ¡°What are you scared of? You¡¯re the queen bee around here, with Starlight Entertainment backing you up. You practically own the ce!¡± Diana recoiled from his kiss with disgust, ¡°Ever heard of counting your chickens before they hatch? We¡¯re not out of the woods yet, so shut it.¡± But the man ignored her protests, nuzzling against her neck persistently, like a cat in heat, much to her revulsion. Diana was visibly disgusted, yet he remained undeterred. ¡°You promised me a sweet deal if I did as you said. When are you going to live up to your word? That woman is now lying in a hospital bed because of you. Ha! I never imagined you had it in you to be so cold-blooded, to take down a fellow actor you¡¯ve worked with for so long?¡± Chapter 2239 Chapter 2239 Chapter 2239 Diana snorted with undisguised contempt. ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve known me long enough to know that I want to be the center of attention, the only one in the spotlight. If there¡¯s something in my way, I¡¯ll just bulldoze right over it. And if you piss me off, you¡¯ll end up the same way. So do yourself a favor and toe the line.¡± Their gazes shed in the mirror. Diana¡¯s hand yfully pped the man¡¯s cheek. Rather than provoking anger, he seemed to thrive on her touch, his excitement growing. He loved that rebel streak in Diana, that undeniable edge. ¡°Alright, cut it out. Don¡¯t hang around me like a lost puppy. Get out of my dressing room before someone sees you,¡± Diana dismissed him after she had her fill, with no second thoughts or worries. This man had been under her thumb for years, a mere ything to while away the time, always trailing behind her ¡°Fine, at least let me rinse off and change before I leave,¡± he said. The man was one of the lifeguards from earlier, the same one who didn¡¯t want to take responsibility. Nobody could have guessed he was in cahoots with Diana, plotting against Ivy. Initially hesitant when Diana approached him with the sinister n, he had reservations despite his love for her. However, when she looked at him with those deep, affectionate eyes, he felt he could sacrifice everything for her, even his life. How many years had it been since she¡¯d looked at him with such emotion? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana knew he would agree, and deep down, he knew it too. It was just a matter of time. In exchange for his help, he managed to steal a kiss from Diana. Despite her strong dislike for Kael, she eventually allowed him to take a quick shower in her dressing room. Letting him leave soaking wet would practically broadcast to the crew that a lifeguard had been in her room. Unexpectedly, just as he finished his shower and was about to leave, someone knocked on the dressing room door. They exchanged panicked nces. ¡°Who¡¯d be knocking at your door?¡± ¡°Did someone see youe in?¡± Both fired questions at each other. Kael, frowning and tense, shook his head. ¡°I made sure no one saw me before I came in.¡± Diana hurriedly ushered him back into the bathroom. Now was not the time for slip-ups. She couldn¡¯t let anyone find out Kael was in her room! ¡°Go back in. It might just be someone needing me for something¡± she said, pushing him toward the bathroom, indicating for him not to just stand there. Kael finally got the hint and tiptoed back into the bathroom, but the wet footprints he left were unmistakable. The persistent knocking continued. Diana couldn¡¯t worry about that now. She took a deep breath, mustered herposure, and opened the door with a look of irritation. ¡°What now? Haven¡¯t I made it clear I needed rest? Why the disturbance?¡± she snapped. Standing outside was a bespectacled crew member, someone who seemed to be constantly at Margot¡¯s side. Chapter 2240 Chapter 2240 Chapter 2240 She pushed up her sses with an apologetic touch, ¡°Sorry, Diana. The director needs to see you. He sent me to fetch you.¡± Had she not been idly spotted by the director, she wouldn¡¯t have been dispatched to summon Diana, the one person she dreaded interacting with. Diana was the epitome of a diva, haughty and dismissive of the crew like they were beneath her. Following an incident caused by Diana that tarnished the entire crew¡¯s reputation, an undercurrent of resentment lingered in her heart. ¡°Oh, Colton¡¯s looking for me?¡± Diana¡¯s demeanor did aplete one-eighty, suddenly all smiles. ¡°If the director¡¯s calling, then I¡¯ll just freshen up and head right over.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± She weakly nudged her sses, her eyes inadvertently scanning the room. The floor was wet, impossible to ignore. But Diana¡¯s piercing gaze felt like it was burning into her, and she dared not linger any longer, ready to leave. Out of nowhere, Diana grabbed her arm. ¡°Thalia, that¡¯s your name, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Um?¡± Thalia was taken aback. Diana had never bothered to remember their names, always resorting to a curt ¡°hey¡± to address them. ¡°I remember now, you¡¯re Thalia, right? Tell Colton I was in the shower and might need a bit more time to get ready. Don¡¯t forget, okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Thalia remained dazed, even as she left Diana¡¯s dressing room, still unable to wrap her head around the exchange. Why had Diana made such a deliberate effort to say that? It felt too intentional. Observing Thalia¡¯s retreating figure, Diana was already scheming. If this girl started spreading rumors, she¡¯d have to be dealt with. The first time sheshed out at Ivy, a flicker of panic ensued, causing Ivy to slip from her grasp. However, as she steeled her nerves and clutched Ivy¡¯s wrists, stopping her from iling, a surge of ruthlessness took hold-she was determined to end her. Nothing could stand in Diana¡¯s path to stardom-not now, not ever. Once was a precedent; now, eyeing Thalia¡¯s timid departure, Diana felt the urge to silence her for good. If Thalia dared to b, Diana would ensure she never spoke again. She was a woman of her word. Once Thalia was out of sight, Diana closed and locked the door. ¡°Come out!¡± Diana tapped on the bathroom door, where Kael was hiding with a flushed face from the heat. Even as he emerged, he asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Is it taken care of? Who was that? Any suspicions?¡± Diana stared him down, then burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re such a coward. How did someone like you ever have the guts to hit on me?¡± Kael bristled with annoyance. Even if she was the love of his life, he wouldn¡¯t allow his dignity to be trampled. He reached out and grabbed her chin firmly. ¡°What did you say? We¡¯re in this together, remember? If I get caught, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get off scot- free!¡± Diana rolled her eyes; she wasn¡¯t threatened by his words. ¡°Enough, clean up your mess. And don¡¯t make me lie for you again. You know we¡¯re in this together, so use your brain and don¡¯t get caught so easily.¡± After shaking off his hand, Diana casually returned to the mirror and resumed her makeup routine. Since she¡¯d already told Thalia she¡¯d bete to meet the director, she had to make the dy believable. Chapter 2241 Chapter 2241 Chapter 2241 Kael slumped against the wall, his gaze lingering on the woman who stood before him, exuding an eerie calm. Diana, with her cool demeanor, seemed impervious to the gravity of what she¡¯d done. Had she no remorse for taking a life? His own body had betrayed him at the sight of her actions; he¡¯d been reduced to a quivering mess, barely able to keep his limbs in check. Consequently, he stumbled in the water for a moment, nearly choking, until hispanion gave him a helping hand. Diana, however, was untroubled by such weaknesses. The realization sent a shiver down Kael¡¯s spine. In the reflection of the mirror, Diana caught his gaze and snapped, ¡°What¡¯s eating you, Kael? Don¡¯t tell me a little bath gave you a cold, or did that dame we dealt with scare the daylights out of you?¡± He wanted to believe she was concerned about him. From N?velDrama.Org. Moving closer, Kael wrapped his arms around her. Despite the irritation on her face, he nuzzled affectionately against her ¡°I¡¯ll never betray you,¡± he whispered fervently. A pleased smile spread across Diana¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Now, go get cleaned up, and don¡¯t you catch a cold. I¡¯d be mighty upset if you fell ill.¡± After she left, Thalia could feel eyes boring into her back, yet she dared not look behind. The image of therge, damp footprint in Diana¡¯s room haunted her. That massive print couldn¡¯t possibly belong to Diana; she wasn¡¯t that tall. The footprint was more akin to a boat ¨C unmistakably that of a man. What was Diana hiding? iming she had just taken a bath to ount for the wet mark was too convenient. Thalia rolled her eyes, wondering if Diana believed she was that gullible. Or perhaps Diana didn¡¯t care if she saw through her ruse, merely offering a forced justification for her to reluctantly ept. A chill crawled up Thalia¡¯s spine as she remembered Diana¡¯s unsettling gaze, smiling with her lips but her eyes devoid of any mirth. ¡°Jeez, I should stop thinking about it. I¡¯m just a small fry¡­¡± With these worries clouding her mind, Thalia ryed the message to Colton, who responded without a flicker of emotion, merely waving his hand in acknowledgment, ¡°Got it.¡± Despite telling herself to let it go, Thalia couldn¡¯t shake off the thoughts when alone, until Margot startled her with a tap on the shoulder. ¡°Ah!¡± Her shriek made Margot jump as well. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You¡¯ve been zoning out. I¡¯ve been trying to get your attention from across the room; I thought you saw me.¡± Margot felt a pang of guilt. Had she known Thalia hadn¡¯t noticed her, she wouldn¡¯t have crept up on her. Shaking her head, Thalia looked drained. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just pondering what kind of job to look for next. This industry ain¡¯t for the faint-hearted.¡± Margot chuckled, ¡°Why the sudden change of heart? Weren¡¯t you all gung-ho about bing a top- notch agent?¡± Before diving into the entertainment world, Thalia had aspired to be a star ¨¤gent, envisioning herself turning every client into gold. But the barriers to entry were high, so she started at the bottom, figuring that being on the industry¡¯s periphery was a step inside the circle. Yet, the reality was more twisted than she¡¯d imagined. Secrets lurked everywhere, and the atmosphere was thick with insincerity. Those she believed to be friends turned out to be foes, and those who seemed at each other¡¯s throats were lovers in disguise. The industry was a veritable wondend of the bizarre. Chapter 2242 Chapter 2242 Chapter 2242 From N?velDrama.Org. Thalia stumbled backward with a rueful chuckle, ¡°I was just too naive. Once this movie wraps, I¡¯m gonna do what my mom always said ¨C get my CPA license. No more daydreams about making it big in showbiz.¡± She was usually so upbeat, a true go-getter. She¡¯d genuinely wanted to be an agent, a talent scout with a Midas touch. Margot couldn¡¯t fathom what had crushed her spirit to this extent. Margot grabbed her arm and they shuffled to a secluded corner. Only when they were sure no one was around did they stop. ¡°Spill it, Thalia,¡± Margot said with a wary edge, we¡¯re alone. What¡¯s going on, for real? Did you find out something?¡± Thalia shivered, her eyes wide with panic, vehemently shaking her head. ¡°No! What are you on about? I¡­ I haven¡¯t found out anything!¡± Margot squinted, sensing a crack in the facade. ¡°Then why are you acting like you¡¯ve seen a ghost? You¡¯ve been so distracted, and we¡¯re tight, Thalia. Why can¡¯t you talk to me?¡± A bitter smile crept onto Thalia¡¯s face. Margot was her only true friend on set. Despite being just a PA while Margot shone as an actress, there was never a hint of hierarchy between them. She was like the buddy you¡¯d meet in school, always happy to see you and grab your hand- the only person Thalia truly trusted. And that¡¯s precisely why she couldn¡¯t drag Margot into what she¡¯d discovered; it would be like throwing her to the wolves. ¡°Of course, I trust you, Margot. I¡¯d tell you anything,¡± Thalia said, her brow furrowed with sincerity. ¡°But we¡¯re both new to this game, and it¡¯s not as straightforward as we hoped. You get that, right? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to share ¨C sometimes, not knowing is a blessing.¡± Margot met her gaze, and after a silent stand-off, she conceded. ¡°Alright, keep it to yourself if you must. But promise me you¡¯lle to me when you¡¯re ready to talk, okay? Don¡¯t shoulder it all alone. I¡¯m here for you, risks and all.¡± Thalia knew Margot wasn¡¯t one for empty promises. If she offered to share the burden, she meant it. ¡°I promise,¡± Thalia said, grateful for such a steadfast friend amid the grueling film set life. They linked pinkies ¨C a secret pact between them. However, no one could have anticipated that shortly after parting ways, Thalia encountered a problem. In the hospital. Ivy closed her eyes, attempting to rest, yet sleep eluded her. She waited for Balfour, expecting him within the hour, as promised. A tinge of bitterness creased her brow. Was it right to be in a hospital, longing for another man¡¯s company? Fresh from her injury, Ivy missed Balfour acutely. The expansive VIP room felt unbearably empty without a familiar face. It had seemed bearable when Balfour was present, but with both him and ra gone, the silence became haunting. With a sigh, Ivy convinced herself it was time to rest. By the time she awoke, Balfour would surely be by her side. Chapter 2243 Chapter 2243 Chapter 2243 The unexpected knock on the hospital room door caused Ivy to open her eyes wide with surprise, locking gaze with the person who pushed the door open. ¡°Nn?¡± At the doorway, Nn was taken aback to see lvy awake, a small lift of his head betraying his astonishment. He hurried over to the bedside, propping an extra pillow behind Ivy¡¯s head to ensure herfort. Nn chuckled softly, ¡°What¡¯s up? You don¡¯t seem too thrilled to see me.¡± Ivy smiled back, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy to see you, Nn. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you toe visit. Caught me off guard, that¡¯s all.¡± The smile on Nn¡¯s face faded quickly as he reached out to tuck a stray lock of hair behind her ear, but then he hesitated and drew his hand back. He let out a deep sigh, leaving Ivy blinking in confusion at his sudden change in demeanor. ¡°Nn, what¡¯s wrong? You look like you¡¯ve got the weight of the world on your shoulders. Is business not going well?¡± Shaking his head, Nn responded, ¡°Actually, thepanynded a few big deals recently. The outlook for the rest of the year is pretty solid.¡± Now Ivy was truly puzzled. If thepany was sailing smoothly, why the furrowed brow? ¡°You¡¯re wondering why I look so down, huh?¡± She nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Ever since you stepped into the acting scene, it¡¯s been one thing after another. Even I can¡¯t stand by and watch anymore. Ivy, I¡¯m asking you seriously, have you ever thought about leaving the industry?¡± Ivy was taken aback, not expecting Nn¡¯s concern to be so personal, stirring an inexplicable sense of intimacy. But when it came to her beloved career, Ivy had her convictions. ¡°idents aren¡¯t thatmon, Nn. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what? You¡¯ve been ndered, falsely used, and now you¡¯ve nearly lost your life! Is acting really that important to you? So important that you¡¯d risk your life for it? Don¡¯t rush to answer me. I know I¡¯m just a ¡®former Nn¡¯ to you, not that significant. But what about Balfour? And what about Alyssa and Dean? What do they think?¡± Ivy was about to argue that the dangers were not constant and that the joy acting brought her was iparable. However, when he mentioned Balfour and his grandparents. The way they cherished her, yet were constantly worried sick for her sake, made her feel guilty. The elders cared for her more than her own family. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to quit the industry; I just can¡¯t bear to see you get hurt over and over again. It¡¯s too worrying. Aside from acting, there are many behind-the-scenes roles in the industry, aren¡¯t there? Maybe working behind the scenes could spare you from these threats to your safety?¡± Ivy stayed silent, knowing that Nn meant well. However, how could she manage to put on a smile when he was asking her to give up something she cherished?From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2244 Chapter 2244 Chapter 2244 From N?velDrama.Org. Nn was anxious, his usual charm nowhere to be found as he faced Ivy across the room. ¡°Ivy, just pretend I¡¯m a stranger for a minute and seriously consider what I¡¯m saying. Do you really want to keep doing something this risky? Even your fans, the ones who truly care about you, wouldn¡¯t want you putting yourself in danger like this.¡± Ivy frowned, her resolve wavering. Was he really pushing her to give up now? ¡°Nn, I get where you¡¯reing from, but this career¡­ it¡¯s my first real shot. I just can¡¯t walk away halfway through.¡± Watching Ivy avoid his gaze, Nn¡¯s expression grew even more concerned. ¡°Are you still as stubborn as ever? Why do you have to be this way? Isn¡¯t your life worth more than anything?¡± Locking eyes with him, Ivy replied, ¡°Nn, did youe here just to hear me say I¡¯ll quit acting? Thanks for your concern, really. I appreciate it, but I¡¯m not ready to throw in the towel just yet. I can¡¯t convince you now, I know, but this is my life, and I¡¯m holding the reins. Besides, I¡¯m an adult and have the right to make my own choices, including how to protect myself. Thanks for stopping by, Nn. I¡¯m grateful, truly. But I¡¯m tired, and if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to get some rest.¡± With that, Ivy turned away and closed her eyes. Nn let out a wry chuckle, his tone softening with a hint of resignation. ¡°I should¡¯ve known you¡¯d bristle at me ying the bad guy here. But, stubborn or not, I had to say my piece. Alright, I¡¯ll leave you to rest. Once you¡¯re feeling stronger, I¡¯lle back to check on you.¡± As he sighed, Ivy felt a pang of guilt. Was she being too hard on him? After all, he was just worried about her. Just as Nn was preparing to leave, the door swung open, and Balfour walked in. Spotting Nn, Balfour¡¯s expression darkened Ivy, catching themotion, turned, and her eyes lit up at the sight of him- a spark that Nn had never managed to kindle. ¡°Hello,¡± Nn greeted Balfour with due respect. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Balfour, bags in hand, looked like he¡¯d brought a piece of home with him. ¡°Heard about Ivy¡¯s ident. Found out she was staying here and came to check on her.¡± Without pausing, Balfour stepped past Nn and started unpacking the bags, setting out familiar comforts around the hospital room. ¡°Well, I appreciate it on her behalf. She needs to rest now. You can leave.¡± Nn sighed, then added, ¡°Balfour, maybe you should take better care of Ivy, prevent her from getting hurt over and over. If something really bad happens, you won¡¯t even get the chance to regret it.¡± Balfour froze, then turned stiffly to meet Nn¡¯s gaze. A sneer curled his lips, barely perceptible. ¡°And what right do you have to say that?¡± Nn held his ground. ¡°I know I¡¯m overstepping, but remember, Ivy isn¡¯t just your Ivy. She¡¯s like the moon, admired by more people than there are stars in the sky.¡± The smirk faded from Balfour¡¯s face, reced by a cold stare. Chapter 2245 Chapter 2245 Chapter 2245 Ivy rubbed her temples and let out a weary sigh, ¡°Nn.¡± There had always been a clear-cut, tonic air between them, so why did he have to drop such flirty hints in front of Balfour? But Ivy had called out for Nn first, further fueling Balfour¡¯s simmering discontent. Struggling to keep his anger in check, he wanted Nn to vanish from his sight, posthaste. Nn, catching the plea in Ivy¡¯s call, shot her a reassuring nce, only to find her gaze fixed firmly elsewhere. He managed a bitter smile. ¡°Alright, I get it. You rest up, okay? I¡¯ll drop by another time to check on you¡­¡± Sadly, Nn was cut off mid-sentence by the sound of the hospital room door mming shut. After Nn left, Balfour didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Ivy lying on the hospital bed. He continued to unpack his things, enveloped in a frosty aura that made it evident he was anything but pleased. ¡°Did you go home earlier? Did you water the geraniums on the windowsill? And did you bring the pajamas I always wear?¡± Ivy racked her brain for conversation, hoping to defuse his anger. She had been looking forward to Balfour¡¯spany, and now she found herself in a rather awkward predicament. But Balfour was seething, clueless about what Nn and Ivy might have discussed in his absence. When did they be so chummy? And how on earth did Nn find out Ivy was in this hospital room? Once Ivy fell asleep, he resolved to pay a personal visit to the production set to investigate the ins and outs of the incident. Even though Ivy couldn¡¯t recall the details, she felt as if she might have been entangled by seaweed, or perhaps it was just her own panic that prevented her from surfacing for air. But Balfour had a gut feeling that there was more to the story. ¡°Why did you take so long toe? Didn¡¯t you tell ra you¡¯d be back in an hour?¡± Ivy¡¯s tone held a tinge of gloom, which finally made Balfour turn around. ¡°You had Nn forpany; did you really need me?¡± Ivy was taken aback, ¡°I had no idea Nn knew I was here. I certainly didn¡¯t tell him I was at the hospital!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. You seemed quite happy calling out ¡®Nn¡¯ over and over, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ivy¡¯s brows furrowed, sensing Balfour¡¯s jealousy. His tone, however, made her ufortable, almost as if he were using her of secret rendezvous with Nn. ¡°Nn and I are simply friends, without any sleazy undertones,¡± she asserted, her tone growing sharp. Balfour, having finished unpacking, ceased his pretense of busyness to face her. ¡°Then how do you exin his ambiguousments?¡± Balfour challenged, locking eyes with her. ¡°How should I know why he¡¯d say something like that out of the blue? I can only be responsible for my own actions, not others¡¯. All I can say is, Nn is just a guy I know well-nothing more!¡± Ivy was irate, feeling like Balfour was ying a game of ¡®do as I say, not as I do¡¯. He himself was the one who had a questionable thing with that woman, Mara, and she hadn¡¯t even pressed him on it. Yet here he was, ying the victim! Balfour snorted, ¡°A guy friend? Seems to me he¡¯s itching to be more than just a friend!¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2246 Chapter 2246 Chapter 2246 Balfour felt the fire burning in his chest; Nn¡¯s tant gaze was something he couldn¡¯t believe Ivy was oblivious to it. ¡°For me, he¡¯s just a guy friend who asionally checks in on me, makes sure I¡¯m okay. What¡¯s wrong with that? Or do you think I don¡¯t deserve someone¡¯s concern?¡± Ivy¡¯s lips paled; she was already feeling under the weather, and now she had to muster her energy to argue with Balfour. Balfour certainly noticed her difort, and he didn¡¯t want to fight with Ivy. However, seeing her defend Nn at every turn made him uneasy. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your defense of him prove something? Look, I don¡¯t want to argue right now. Just get some rest.¡± With that, he left the hospital room, leaving Ivy alone, gasping for breath. Ivy felt unjustly treated. She couldn¡¯t understand why they had to argue over someone else as soon as they saw each other. She so hoped he would stay by her side, and Balfour did seem to have hurriedly packed things from home. Why couldn¡¯t they both be a little more honest? If they had just talked it out, they wouldn¡¯t have parted on such bad terms. As soon as Balfour left the room, he went to the nurse¡¯s station to find a doctor and ra. ¡°She¡¯s looking a bit weak. Could you please check on her?¡± ra eyed the man with the icy demeanor, who seemed like he¡¯d just had an argument. Their office was close to Ivy¡¯s room, positioned so they could provide immediate assistance in an emergency. They had clearly heard themotion from the room. Despite his apparent concern for lvy, rushing home to grab her belongings with his tie askew, why would he choose to argue with her at such a critical moment? The doctor told him that it was best not to upset Ivy at this time; her mood needed to remain stable. Balfour¡¯s gaze tightened, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± The doctor smiled, ¡°Apologizing to me is useless; you need to apologize to thedy in the room.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t nod immediately; instead, he urged the doctor to go in and check on her. He waited alone outside the room until the doctor confirmed she was alright, then hesitantly left. Balfour headed straight for Ivy¡¯s film set. Colton and the producer had been discussing how to handle the situation. In the midst of their talk, Balfour made his unexpected appearance. ¡°Mr. Howard!¡± Balfour entered the office with an air of frost and was immediately ushered to the head seat. ¡°What¡¯s the progress on your investigation?¡± The producer said, ¡°No leads so far, Mr. Howard. As you know, several people had issues with Ivy before, and without any eyewitnesses to this incident, it¡¯s like finding a needle in a haystack.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t respond immediately; instead, he tapped constantly on the table. ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ you¡¯ve got nothing for me.¡± Colton braced himself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just that we¡­¡± Balfour waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in apologies. If youck the capability, then don¡¯t interfere with my actions from now on.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Colton became anxious, ¡°B¨²t, Mr. Howard, this is a film set, after all. Ivy would surely want us to finish the movie smoothly.¡± Chapter 2247 Chapter 2247 Chapter 2247 Before he could get the words out, the producer mped a hand on his arm, as though he was trying to pluck a feather from a lion¡¯s mane. As expected, Balfour¡¯s icy gaze swept over them, and they both dipped their heads in unison. ¡°Do I need you to teach me how to do things?¡± ¡°The director didn¡¯t mean that, Mr. Howard. You know he¡¯s got nothing but the movie on his mind. He doesn¡¯t get all the twists and turns; that¡¯s on us. Just let us know what you need.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t respond. He was pondering how to flush out the suspect. Despite ims that many in the crew had issues with Ivy, he knew she wasn¡¯t that kind of person. The incidents before hadpelled people to take a stand against Ivy, not because they genuinely disliked her. Moreover, the alleged frictions were minor and not sufficient to justify an attack on Ivy¡¯s life. The entire crew shared a collective fate- one¡¯s glory was everyone¡¯s glory, and one¡¯s loss was everyone¡¯s loss. Who could benefit from harming the lead actress? The average crew member surely couldn¡¯t; they depended on the steady operation of the production for their paychecks. That left the supporting cast. Balfour decided to start with the actress ying the second female lead. ¡°Who¡¯s your second lead? What¡¯s her rtionship with Ivy?¡± Balfour tapped on the table and asked the two men opposite him, but he wasn¡¯t expecting their reaction to be as if they had just swallowed something foul at the mention of the second lead. Balfour frowned. ¡°She¡¯s not here?¡± They shook their heads. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. The second lead is the bane of our entire crew right now. There isn¡¯t much between her and Ivy, but she¡¯s got a problem with everyone, and she¡¯s the person everyone in the crew dislikes the most. Especially since she¡¯s the one who fabricated the negative press about bullying in our crew.¡± Balfour¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Why am I only hearing about this now?¡± They exchanged nces. ¡°Even though she plunged the whole crew into this negative spotlight, she got what she wanted out of it. We don¡¯t think she would have a reason to harm Ivy. It¡¯s a high risk with no clear benefit.¡± Balfour found their naivety exasperating. From N?velDrama.Org. Just because this woman had gotten what she wanted, did it mean she wouldn¡¯t harm others? People like her had insatiable greed. ¡°Did you ever consider that, even if she got what she wanted for now, her appetite might be a bottomless pit? If she¡¯s done it once, she might do it again. Of course, she would target the lead actress, because she wants more.¡± Enlightened by Balfour¡¯s perspective, they realized how absurd it was to have immediately ruled out Diana the previous day, especially for such ridiculous reasons! ¡°Indeed, after Ivy¡¯s ident yesterday, she was spouting all these noble-sounding statements, trying to get the whole crew on her side. Later, a bit yer exposed her, and thinking about it now, it really doesn¡¯t add up.¡± Balfour had little else to say to them, merely instructing them to recount the events of the previous day. ¡°Heh, it seems like she¡¯s even more worried than you two, huh?¡± After listening, Balfour made that single remark and fell silent. The two men, feeling guilty, hung their heads. Following Ivy¡¯s ident and the subsequent events, their performance had been far from ster, and Balfour¡¯s dismissive demeanor was entirely justified. ¡°Uh¡­ It was our oversight.¡± Chapter 2248 Chapter 2248 Chapter 2248 Colton and the producer wisely chose not to disturb the man whomanded the business world and was now pulling strings to secure funding for their film. When Balfour made a move, it was a sure bet. If he stepped in, there would likely be no mishaps. It was dark when Balfour finally left the set, figuring that Ivy would be asleep by the time he got back to the hospital. ra was tidying up the day¡¯s paperwork when Balfour unexpectedly returned. In a hushed tone, she said, ¡°Mrs. Howard is already asleep. If you need to speak with her, it might be best to wait until morning so as not to wake her.¡± It was a gentle reminder. Maybe Ivy would sleep better if Balfour was there in the room with her. -After Balfour left, Ivy tossed and turned, struggling to find sleep. Although she hadn¡¯t said it, ra could sense it. She lingered in the room a while longer, chatting with Ivy about this and that, hoping to distract her from her worries. Ivy finally drifted off around ten, her brow furrowed even in sleep. ra wondered why, with their evident affection, Balfour¡¯s concern for Ivy and her strong yearning for him, they couldn¡¯t just get along. Balfour nodded, acknowledging ra¡¯s words, and then tiptoed into the room. He approached the bed where Ivyy fitfully asleep and gently ced his hand on her furrowed brow. ¡°Is it because of me that you¡¯re upset?¡± he wondered internally. He didn¡¯t wanted to argue with Ivy, but the moment she chose to defend Nn over him, a sour taste filled his mouth. ¡°Why? I was the one who chose you first. Why can¡¯t you give me a clear answer?¡± Balfour could feel Ivy¡¯s attachment, but if that attachment was based on apromise made without any other choice, he¡¯d rather not have it at all. Unaware of Balfour¡¯s turmoil, Ivy had her own quandaries. She never felt in control, and if Balfour was so bothered by Nn, what did that make of Mara? The mention of that woman¡¯s name consistently sparked arguments between them. Over time, Ivy wasn¡¯t sure if there was any point in holding on. From N?velDrama.Org. Yet, she was certain about her own heart; she yearned for Balfour¡¯s presence. While talking with ra, Ivy¡¯s mind kept drifting, pondering Balfour¡¯s whereabouts and whether he was reaching out to Mara again. Was heining to Mara about herck of understanding, thinking how much better it would be if she were like Mara? Ivy didn¡¯t want to seem pitiful, but Balfour¡¯s actions had made it clear that she would always be second to Mara. She remembered thest question ra had asked. ¡°Why do you and Mr. Howard, with such a great rtionship, still have disputes? Isn¡¯t your love strong enough to ovee any crisis?¡± ra, being a perceptive nurse, sensed that Ivy needed to talk about these things, prompting her to ask the question. Ivy had just smiled without responding immediately. She was pondering the question too. But for the two of them, a fundamental premise did not exist-their feelings were not as profound as assumed. Chapter 2249 Chapter 2249 Chapter 2249 Their rtionship-rooted in a sham marriage was built on a foundation of lies. No matter how many sweet nothings were exchanged, they rang hollow, echoing untruths. ra only saw the raw emotion they couldn¡¯t hide from each other. However, in a different scenario with a stranger as a roommate, spending such an extended period together would likely foster a certain level of connection too. That night, Balfour gently held Ivy¡¯s hand, keeping vigil by her bedside until dawn. Only after making sure her temperature was stable and the color had returned to her lips did he leave the hospital. With a mountain of tasks ahead of him, he was determined to root out the culprit behind the incident, clearing any hazards before Ivy¡¯s return to the film set. No one expected that shortly after Balfour arrived on the set, Margot appeared in a fluster. Colton, in an attempt to calm her, was caught off guard when Margot suddenly burst into tears, leaving him at a loss for words. Annoyance flickered in Balfour¡¯s gaze. What was this actress doing crying before him? Colton tried to console Margot, wary that the situation might spiral out of control. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t Thalia¡¯s issues be dealt with on set? Despite being just a crew member, her ident is undoubtedly linked to the production!¡± Neither of them knew what Margot was saying, but the tone of her righteous indignationpelled Balfour to pause in his tracks. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? You¡¯re wasting our time. And if this person has no connection to Diana, how do you n to justify yourself?¡± Balfour¡¯s skepticism was palpable. But Margot shook her head resolutely. ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m certain Thalia¡¯s ident is connected to her.¡± She whispered tearfully, ¡°Thalia was so honest and careful. How did this happen to her? Who is it?¡± Upon hearing her murmur, Balfour decided to stay and confront Diana, feeling he was inching closer to the truth. He hade to realize that Diana was exceedingly cautious, a far cry from the arrogant figure he had imagined. Rather than responding to provocation, she seemed indifferent to others. From N?velDrama.Org. This was a revtion Balfour came to understand firsthand, and it differed from Colton¡¯s portrayal of her. In the end, Balfour concluded that Diana was a master of concealment, and that she might not reveal the truth in casual encounters. As Balfour decided to intervene, it was with the pursuit of the truth in mind. He didn¡¯t want to waste his efforts on a staged facade. He heard that Margot was the one who had confronted Diana that day, which was a bold move. However, witnessing her tearful disy how, Balfour couldn¡¯t reconcile this image with the sharp- tongued woman he¡¯d heard about. ¡°Thalia and Margot were close, so it makes sense that Margot¡¯s upset about her friend¡¯s disappearance,¡± Colton exined to Balfour with a resigned tone. Chapter 2250 Chapter 2250 Chapter 2250 Diana had no intention of causing harm to Thalia. She wasn¡¯t a sadist, and the notion of killing for sport was alien to her. As long as Thalia maintained silence about the incident, Diana was willing to move past it. Even though Thalia¡¯s acting that day was more wooden than a puppet show without strings. However, Thalia took an unpredictable turn, going berserk with the idea of confiding in Margot, that two-timing snake in the grass. Diana knew it was just a matter of time before Thalia¡¯s conscience got the better of her, and the beans would be spilled. Especially to Margot, her nemesis, who seemed to relish every opportunity to cross swords with her. And telling Margot would be like sawing off the branch she was sitting on. How could Diana allow such a greenhorn to jeopardize her path to stardom? ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m heartless,¡± Diana mused to herself, staring out of her high-rise apartment¡¯s floor-to- ceiling windows, the curtains wide open, unafraid of the city¡¯s ring lights. ¡°But you just had to let Kael in on the secret, didn¡¯t you?¡± Kael was a coward, always terrified of his dirtyundry getting aired. It was he who insisted on ¡°dealing¡± with Thalia, not her. The more leverage she had on Kael, the tighter she could keep him wound around her finger, ensuring his absolute loyalty. Diana swirled the red wine in her ss, the liquid¡¯s crimson hue reminiscent of blood as she sipped it leisurely. ¡°Poor Thalia, don¡¯t me me, darling. You just drew the short straw. If there¡¯s a next life, please don¡¯t come back as a in Jane. Better to skip the mortal coil than to give us all a fright!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thalia was in the throes of her life¡¯s greatest crisis, never anticipating that she¡¯d be discovered by the murderer. She hadn¡¯t intended to drag Margot into this mess, but who else could she turn to in such a dire moment? Even Margot, her trusted friend, had doubted her when she first exined the situation, wondering if it was all just a bad dream. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? If you don¡¯t, just say it. I won¡¯t bother you again!¡± Margot finally snapped to her senses amid Thalia¡¯s ragged breathing. ¡°What are you talking about? How could I not believe you? Do you think for a second I¡¯d take Diana¡¯s word over yours? I should¡¯ve seen the signs earlier; you¡¯ve been distracted ever since that day. I should¡¯ve known she had something to do with it.¡± Margot felt a pang of quilt, ming her own obliviousness for Tha¡¯s allence. However, Thalia didn¡¯t have the luxury of dwelling on such things. She¡¯d chosen to keep silent to protect Margot from being dragged into the chaos. But now, Thalia still had to ask for Margot¡¯s help at the eleventh hour. When would she ever be able to repay her? As Thalia¡¯s breaths came in heavy gasps, Margot¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°What should I do? Should I get the director to help you, or should I call the cops?¡± ¡°Cops won¡¯t do any good. I don¡¯t have solid evidence; it¡¯s all spection. Just go to the director, have him bring people here.¡± Thalia¡¯s voice was faint, and Margot could tell she must¡¯ve found somewhere to hide. Grateful for her decision to live near the set to hone her craft with the other actors, Margot didn¡¯t hesitate. She dashed towards the set, recognizing that Thalia¡¯s fate now in their hands. As the phone line went dead, Margot¡¯s face fell. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine how terrified Thalia must be right now. All she could do was run faster, ever faster. And that¡¯s when she nearly collided with Balfour. Chapter 2251 Chapter 2251 Chapter 2251 Kael had always thought of catching Thalia to be as easy as squashing a bug, but now she was proving to be more like a wild cat-small, unremarkable in appearance, darting in and out of shadows between the buildings. His patience, initially abundant, was now running thin. ¡°Thalia? That¡¯s your name, right? If I were you, I¡¯de out now. y nice, and maybe just maybe I might let you off the hook. But if you keep hiding, sweetheart, it¡¯s gonna be a whole different ball game. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to see me lose my cool,¡± Kael called out, his voice a blend of mock concern and barely concealed threat. Huddled next to a dingy dumpster, Thalia trembled uncontrobly, biting her lip to stifle the shakes. The man hunting her, Kael, had done unspeakable things under Diana¡¯smand, and now he was hell- bent on silencing her for good. However, Thalia was determined not to go down without a fight. ¡°Margot, please hurry,¡± she thought to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can hold out much longer.¡± For Balfour, everything had fallen into ce with surprising ease. It had only been two days since Diana had grown impatient and ordered another hit on someone who knew too much. It was baffling how someone so hasty had previously been overlooked by Colton and the producer as a suspect. Now, they all wereing to grips with the extent of the threat Diana posed to their film crew. A series of tragic idents hinted at the handiwork of someone as ruthless as Diana. The crew was racing toward Thalia, praying they weren¡¯t toote. Diana set down her wine ss with an air of nonchnce, her fingers rhythmically tapping on the table. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was Thalia or anyone else-if they stood in her way, she¡¯d make sure to eliminate them without a trace. From N?velDrama.Org. Sweat beaded on Kael¡¯s forehead as he crouched like a lone wolf, sniffing for a scent. The small, unassuming Thalia was proving to be a real pain to find. With mounting frustration, he realized he had to wrap this up soon or risk exposing himself. If he couldn¡¯t finish Thalia off, Diana would surely have a field day mocking him. And while being the butt of a joke was one thing, Diana was the type to kick someone when they were down-something Kael feared even though he knew she was the one who should be worried. Like a trapped beast, Kael¡¯s temper red. ¡°Where are you? Come out,e out, wherever you are!¡± he bellowed into the darkening cityscape. Chapter 2252 Chapter 2252 Chapter 2252 The angrier Kael grew, the calmer Thalia became. With her life literally in her own hands, no matter how much the man taunted her, she acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. Holding on until the director arrived with help was all she had to do to win this silent battle. After finding Balfour, Margot stopped crying altogether. She wiped her tears away and followed Balfour and the others in search of Thalia. Noticing Margot¡¯s change of demeanor, Balfour¡¯s impatience slightly subsided. Had she continued sobbing, he might have to instruct her to stay in ce. What good would she be if she only cried? If Margot truly wanted to save her friend, she needed to get her act together and join them in a meticulous search. It would be an added bonus if they could find evidence of the culprits on the first go! ¡°Did anyone check her dressing room?¡± he asked. Colton felt awkward. They hadn¡¯t considered Diana to be a suspect, so why would they have searched her dressing room for evidence? Their silence spoke volumes, and Balfour didn¡¯t press further; he¡¯d expected as much. Margot, regaining herposure, said, ¡°I noticed something was off with Thalia right after she came from Diana¡¯s dressing room. But Thalia never actually went inside; she just stood at the entrance. I remember now! It was you, director, who asked her to go fetch Diana.¡± Colton grew pale at the thought that his oversight could cost a life. ¡°Quick! The most dangerous ce is often the safest. Diana might have stashed evidence in her dressing room,¡± Colton urged, ready to lead the search party. However, Balfour shook his head slightly. ¡°What¡¯s most important now isn¡¯t finding evidence; it¡¯s locating your crew member. If we find her, we can at least prove that Dia and her gangid hands on her, obtaining part of the evidence. Otherwise, if something happens¡­ it¡¯ll be a dead end.¡± A dead end! Margot covered her mouth to stifle her sobs. They had no clue which direction to search, scurrying like mice without a single lead. ¡°Do you remember what Thalia said on the phone? It was herst call, so it must have been crucial. That¡¯s why she reached out to you. Think hard. Your best friend¡¯s fate lies in your hands. Balfour wasn¡¯t trying to scare Margot. Given Thalia¡¯s cautious and timid nature, he couldn¡¯t fathom why she¡¯d take such a risk to call during a life-threatening moment unless she intended to share the location of the evidence or her whereabouts with Margot. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t remember,¡± Margot said in distress. ¡°All I recall is Thalia breathing heavily, as if someone was chasing her. There was a howling wind, it sounded like she was outside.¡± The men frowned in unison, waiting for her to give them a lead. From N?velDrama.Org. The producer chimed in, ¡°Based on what you said, could she be in the mountains? But why would she think to go there?¡± They were at a loss. What kind of evidence would be in the mountains? Or was her hideout in the nearby mountains? But there were plenty of mountains around. Margot asked in agony, ¡°Can¡¯t we just call out Thalia¡¯s name as we climb the mountain? Otherwise, by the time we get there, she might be colder than a Thanksgiving turkey.¡± Balfour shot her a look, ¡°If you want to keep your friend from meeting her maker, keep quiet.¡± Chapter 2253 Chapter 2253 Chapter 2253 Colton¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a knife, ¡°Look, if the perpetrator¡¯s already got blood on their hands, they won¡¯t care how many of us are here. If they¡¯ve gone berserk, seeing red, that¡¯s when Thalia¡¯s truly in the crosshairs. What we need to do is find her, and do it quickly!¡± Margot nodded, a little sheepishly, acknowledging she wouldn¡¯t run her mouth off anymore. She began to recollect the sounds she heard during the call with Thalia. The ce was whipped by the wind, strewn with rocks, but more importantly, it sounded like there was the nging of trash cans! ¡°Wait, I¡¯ve got it! There¡¯s a spot with those metal recycling bins, surrounded by chain-link. fences! That¡¯s the noise, I¡¯m sure of it! I don¡¯t know what got knocked into them, but I remember that distinct tter of bins.¡± Normally, Margot might¡¯ve missed such a trivial detail, but in the heat of the moment, it came to her. She even figured it was the sound of trash cans. ¡°There¡¯s only one ce around here with those kinds of bins. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s to our left.¡± The producer pointed in that direction; his eyes shadowed with concern. They all knew the area well, having been dragged around by Colton during the shoot. No one would¡¯ve guessed they¡¯d be back under such dire circumstances. ¡°Let¡¯s split up. The quicker we find Thalia, the better. The longer it takes, the more danger she¡¯s in!¡± Colton and the producer headed one way, while Margot stuck close to Balfour¡¯s heels. ¡°Keep it down when we¡¯re out there, and for goodness¡¯ sake, if you see something scary, don¡¯t scream. We don¡¯t want to tip our hand, got it?¡± Balfour¡¯s condescending tone sent a shiver down Margot¡¯s spine, but she swallowed her fear for the sake of the rescue. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Got it, Mr. Howard,¡± she murmured with a hint of defiance. Balfour didn¡¯t need her to do anything; he simply wanted her to stay cool and not slow him down. Meanwhile, Thalia was shivering behind a dumpster, her legs numb from crouching. Using the shadows of the night as her cloak, she carefully shifted her weight, hoping to move to a safer spot. But fate had other ns as her foot crunched down on the gravel, the sound piercing the still mountain air. Kael let out a sinister chuckle, ¡°Oh, Thalia, Thalia. Just stay put, would you? I¡¯ve got your number now! Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ming for you. Why can¡¯t you be a good girl, eh? If you¡¯d just stayed put, I could¡¯ve made it quick and painless for you! But no, you had to make me hunt, and now¡­ now you get to taste my wrath! Ha-ha-ha!¡± Alone on the mountain, Kael couldn¡¯t believe it took him so long to find her, especially since she had been right behind him all along. His temples throbbed with rage as he flexed his wrist, a twisted grin spreading across his face. In this moment, he couldn¡¯t tell if the rush he felt was from nearing thepletion of Diana¡¯s task or the impending release of his fury upon Thalia. At first, when Diana gave him the job, he just felt bound by their shared fate on this twisted journey. Whatever Diana wanted, he¡¯d do without question. But now, the thought of Thalia¡¯s fragile neck going limp in his grasp thrilled him beyond measure. With these dark thoughts, Kael took menacing steps toward Thalia. Chapter 2254 Chapter 2254 Chapter 2254 Thalia¡¯s heart hammered in her chest as Kael closed in on her, each of his steps crunching the withered leaves beneath his boots with a crisp snap. She sped a hand over her mouth, praying that her shallow breaths wouldn¡¯t betray her hiding spot. ¡°Pick up the pace!¡± Balfour, a tall man with a long stride, moved swiftly up the mountain path, leaving Margot struggling to keep up. Gasping for air, she dared not ask Balfour to wait for her; after all, he was on a mission to save her dear friend. Unconcerned whether Margot could follow, Balfour pressed on. Margot stamped her foot in frustration and continued her uphill battle. Upon reaching a peak, Balfour suddenly halted and gestured for Margot to stop. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Margot whispered anxiously. Balfour had heard something-a faint rustle in the distance. Holding her breath, Margot wondered, could it be Thalia? ¡°To the left, hurry!¡± Balfour barked, darting towards the sound. He had caught the sound of a woman struggling. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, it had to be that crew member and the culprit! Thalia had been hiding on the mountain for hours, exhausted. Her worst fear materialized as Kael discovered her. As Kael smothered her mouth and nose while tightening his grip on her neck, Thalia fought back with all her might. However, how could she match the strength of a lifeguard? Just as she was about to sumb, another noise echoed from a different direction, prompting Kael to drag her back. Was someoneing to her rescue? Her vision blurred with gratitude for the friendship she had found in Margot during filming. She had no regrets about calling her before the incident unfolded. Her only wish was to have the opportunity to bid a proper farewell before finding herself in this dire situation. Given another chance, she would still choose to join the cast, to meet her best friend. The allure of the entertainment industry had faded for her, its fickleness clear. Here, emotions were trivial; fame and fortune ruled, and everyone judged their associations based on value. ¡°Thalia!¡± Margot¡¯s scream pierced the air as she caught sight of her friend. Kael, realizing escape was impossible, bellowed, ¡°If you want this woman to live, stay right there and don¡¯t move!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Balfour furrowed his brows, holding back the desperate Margot. Then his gaze turned to the sweating man who had almost killed Ivy-it was him! ¡°What do you want?¡± Balfour demanded, his voice steady. Kael feignedposure as he faced Balfour. How could he not recognize the man before him? But what was Mr. Howard doing here? ¡°So, Mr. Howard, you¡¯re saying I can have whatever I want?¡± Kael mused, realizing that since Balfour had conveyed his intention to negotiate, it implied that he didn¡¯t n to corner him into a dead end. Chapter 2255 Chapter 2255 Chapter 2255 Balfour furrowed his brows, taking on the stance of a man ready to negotiate. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m quite sure I can provide you anything you desire. We live in a society governed byws. If you harm the woman you¡¯re holding, do you really think you can get away with it? Besides, there are two eyewitnesses right here myself and this woman. If you go through with this, you¡¯ll spend the rest of your days behind bars. So, think hard- do you want to make a deal with me, or spend your life in a cell with no view of the sky?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Kael¡¯s nostrils red, clearly rankled by Balfour¡¯s superior attitude. ¡°Mr. Howard, I get it, you¡¯re somebody! But right now, you want this woman alive, don¡¯t you? Her life¡¯s in my hands, so you better listen up! You do as I say, cut the pretentious I crap. I¡¯m not a fool, you know?¡± Margot¡¯s heart was in her throat. She noticed Thalia was weakening under Kael¡¯s grip, her legs kicking feebly on the ground. ¡°Let go of Thalia first, then we can talk! We mean no offense ¨C just looking to reason with you, big guy. Could you release your grip at least? Otherwise, how can we proceed with our discussion?¡± Margot tried to calm Kael down. Kael nced at Thalia, thinking she might be already gone, and let go abruptly, only to suddenly pull her back by her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! As long as you¡¯re not thinking of calling the cops, I won¡¯t hurt her! Please understand, I don¡¯t want to do this ¨C I¡¯ve got my reasons,¡± he said, his voice betraying panic and confusion. One moment he was all bravado, the next he was pleading pitifully. Balfour frowned, unable to decipher what this man really wanted. After all, everyone has their own troubles, but not everyone takes a path of no return like him. Isn¡¯t an innocent life valuable? Had Thalia ever wronged him? Margot kept soothing Kael¡¯s temper, ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯re all empathetic here. You tell us what you need, and as long as it¡¯s within our power, we¡¯ll agree.¡± Though she realized her words were emboldened by the man beside her, for her, Thalia¡¯s life mattered more. She couldn¡¯t care less about losing face; her priority was to stabilize the kidnapper¡¯s emotions. With Balfour remaining silent, Margot took the initiative, engaging Kael in conversation while Balfour watched for an opening to take the man down. ¡°Heh, you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to? You just want to trick me, get me to release Thalia here, then lock me up. I know women, not a single one of you is decent!¡± he spat out bitterly, his words laced with venom. Margot sensed his pain; it was clear he¡¯d been hurt by someone. ¡°Look, I get it. You¡¯ve had a rough time, maybe got burned by some dame, but you can¡¯t paint all women with the same brush! How about this, share your troubles with us, maybe we can help you get even. And besides, if a woman¡¯s already hurt you, why walk a road I that¡¯ll only give her more reason to gloat? Life¡¯s in your own hands ¨C there¡¯s no need to ruin yourself over it, right?¡± Kael listened, his gaze drifting to his own hands as if seeing them for the first time, wondering what he¡¯d be. Chapter 2256 Chapter 2256 Chapter 2256 Was it really worth it, sacrificing his whole life for a woman who never once looked back at him on her own ord? Yet, he had already done so many wrong things for her, all out of the aching sympathy he felt when Diana suffered injustices on the film set, prompting him to take on Ivy for her. And this time, dealing with Thalia was all by his own hand as well, fearing to taint Diana¡¯s pristine hands. But how had she ever treated him? She didn¡¯t love him, not at all, and it was only now, in this stark moment, that Kael realized the truth. Like now, he was out in these godforsaken woods, plotting against a young girl for Diana¡¯s sake, while she was probably at home, savoring a ss of red wine as if none of this mess had anything to do with her. From N?velDrama.Org. This woman had ruined his life. ¡°You¡¯re going to throw away your life for a woman like that? Don¡¯t you feel like aplete fool?¡± Balfour chimed in just at the right moment, provoking an angry re from Kael. ¡°What do you know? You can¡¯t possibly understand how much I love her. I¡¯d give anything for her. You rich folks wouldn¡¯t get it!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? And does she love you?¡± Balfour¡¯s question left Kael speechless. He didn¡¯t want to answer that question at all because he knew very well in his heart that Diana never loved him. At best, he was just ackey in her shadow. She was a dazzling starlet, with countless admirers ¨C what was he inparison? ¡°She¡¯s out of my league. She¡¯s like a star in the sky, out of reach for a guy like me. Just being able to watch over her from behind is enough for me,¡± Kael sighed, as ifmenting the state of his unrequited love. But Balfour¡¯s words pierced through his self-delusions. ¡°Stop wallowing in self-pity. You think your love is so noble?¡± Kael¡¯s eyes practically spat fire. He wanted to throw Thalia to the ground and tear into Balfour¡¯s smug face. ¡°What did you say? Of course, someone like you, born with a silver spoon, wouldn¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m saying you¡¯re fooling yourself into thinking your love is grand, making excuses for your own inadequacies.¡± Margot clenched her fists tightly, afraid that Balfour¡¯s provocation would anger Kael and inadvertently harm Thalia. Yet, under Balfour¡¯s taunting, Kael¡¯s attention had shifted from you truly love a woman and think you¡¯re not good enough for her, you should be working harder to be better not wasting time here on your deluded version of ove Karl had never heard such a notion before, and he was momentarily stunned by Balfour¡¯s ¡°What are you talking about? Do you think everyone has the means like you do, born into wealth? Only people like you can spout that nonsense. The rest of us can¡¯t even dream of it Without the Howard family name behind you, what would you be?¡± Balfour chuckled amused by Kael¡¯s outburst. He had heard simr sentiments all his life and was tired of them ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Isn¡¯t it true? Give me the weath of families like yours, and I could achieve the same Suddenly, Kael whipped out a switchde waying it wildly as though he was itching to stab Balfour a few times Thalia to him. ¡°If you truly love a woman and think you¡¯re not good enough for her, you should be working harder to be better, not wasting time here on your deluded version of love!¡± Kael had never heard such a notion before, and he was momentarily stunned by Balfour¡¯s words. ¡°What are you talking about? Do you think everyone has the means like you do, born into wealth? Only people like you can spout that nonsense. The rest of us can¡¯t even dream of it. Without the Howard family name behind you, what would you be?¡± Balfour chuckled, amused by Kael¡¯s outburst. He had heard simr sentiments all his life and was tired of them. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Isn¡¯t it true? Give me the wealth of families like yours, and I could achieve the same!¡± Suddenly, Kael whipped out a switchde, waving it wildly as though he was itching to stab Balfour a few times. Chapter 2257 Chapter 2257 Chapter 2257 ¡°Do you really think so? Do you honestly believe you could have pulled off what I did if were in my shoes?¡± Balfour¡¯s words came without a filter, his sess built on a foundation of sweat and sacrifice that dwarfed that of the average Joe. When he first started carving out his empire, he ditched the name ¡®Howard¡¯ likest season¡¯s fashion. Few knew of this moniker, let alone that he could ride on the coattails of the Howard family. After his own venture took off, he returned to the Howards to lead the family business, propelling their stock through the roof with his ownpany in tow. This wasn¡¯t the kind of feat any trust fund kid could just stumble into. Standing there with confidence, he knew he had earned every bit of it. Nowadays, a single stomp of his foot in the social circle would send tremors like an earthquake ¨C a status he fought tooth and nail to achieve. The man before him, a bully who found his courage against weak women, didn¡¯t even register on Balfour¡¯s radar. If it wasn¡¯t for getting to the bottom of who hadid hands on Ivy, Balfour wouldn¡¯t be caught dead chatting with this type of guy. He had zero respect for such men. ¡°Bullshit. Give me that kind of dough, and I¡¯d rack up the same kind of wins, easy. Don¡¯t kid yourself,¡± Kael spat out, his words as crude as theye. Any other day, faced with a big shot like Balfour, Kael would be bowing and scraping, stealing nces of his retreating figure from a respectful distance. But not today. With Thalia in his clutches, he held a trump card, and he reveled in his newfound arrogance. Margot, always on edge as long as Thalia was in jeopardy, tried to y peacemaker. ¡°Hey, big guy, don¡¯t listen to him. We¡¯re all on different life paths; not everyone gets to shine like that.¡± However, Kael¡¯s disdain was palpable, and he spat on the ground as he recalled Diana¡¯s lifelong disregard for him due to hisck of power and status. From N?velDrama.Org. In his eyes, all women were alike. Margot¡¯s sweet nothings were just a front, all because she was with Balfour! ¡°What¡¯s your game, huh? You think I don¡¯t know you actors are all after the rich and powerful? You¡¯d think they fart gold or something!¡± Margot had never faced such insult since stepping into the limelight. In the cover of night, she felt her cheeks burning with humiliation. ¡°I¡¯m not like that, you can¡¯t just lump all women together!¡± But Kael was beyond listening, dragging Thalia away with him. Balfour¡¯s voice dropped an octave, ¡°Don¡¯t you want a shot at the big time? Because I¡¯mying that chance right at your feet.¡± Kael paused, his disdain for the wealthy clear as day, yet the allure of cash was an undeniable temptation. ¡°What are you saying? Trying to buy me out?¡± Balfour nodded, ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m offering you a way out- anything you want, it¡¯s yours. My only condition is for you to release the woman you¡¯re holding.¡± An irresistible choice was dangling before Kael. The words that Balfour had spoken earlier echoed in his head- painting a world where he wielded enough clout to turn tables, would Diana look down on him then? The answer was obvious. Chapter 2258 Chapter 2258 Chapter 2258 Kael was thest person you¡¯d expect to back himself into a corner. When Balfour pitched his offer, Kael nodded eagerly, ¡°Alright! You want to buy me off, huh? Well, I want you to cough up a cool million in cash! And throw in a sports car, plus arrange for me to skip the country, pronto.¡± Margot rolled her eyes secretly. The guy was the epitome of greed. Did he seriously think he could lug around a million in cash? ¡°Cash? I can give you two hundred grand, tops. The rest, we wire to your ount. How do you n to carry a million in cash anyway?¡± Kael did a quick reality check and agreed. ¡°Fine, but you move nice and slow towards me. I need to make sure I can make my getaway!¡± As the two sides inched towards their respective new positions, none of them expected Colton and the producer to suddenly show up. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kael? You!¡± Both were thunderstruck. They had gone out of their way to hire certified dive instructors as lifeguards to protect Ivy. Little did they know that one of them would turn into a criminal. With Thalia captive in his grip, there was no doubt that the incident involving Ivy rested on his shoulders. Upon hearing Colton¡¯s voice, Kael shamefully bowed his head. Colton, aware of the history between Kael and Diana, had warned him against putting all his eggs in one basket for a girl. Initially, Colton had brought Kael on board as a lifeguard, partly out of pity for his recent run of bad luck. However, Kael had now betrayed that trust. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for things to turn out this way. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kael mumbled. The producer, sensing Kael was on the edge, quickly intervened. ¡°Are you in some kind of trouble? We¡¯re all friends here. If you¡¯re in a tight spot, why not just tell us about it?¡± Kael was at a loss. His current predicament was all self-inflicted. If he hadn¡¯t met Diana, if he hadn¡¯t agreed to turn a blind eye to the nned ident for Ivy, or pretended to cramp up, would he be in this mess? ¡°Don¡¯t bother asking. I¡¯ve let you down, and there¡¯s no turning back now, Hurry!¡± Waving the knife at them, hemanded, ¡°Move over there! I need to get down this hill.¡± They raised their hands inpliance, ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. Just don¡¯t do anything rash. Kael, we¡¯ve always had your back, brought you on board when the crew was in a bind. Have you thought about your mom back home waiting for you?¡± Colton¡¯s words were both an appeal to Kael¡¯s conscience and a genuine concern for his future. If Kael harmed Thalia, what would be of his elderly mother back home? He couldn¡¯t be so selfish as to only think of himself. The thought of his mother back home made Kael¡¯s knife hand tremble, ¡°I didn¡¯t want this. I really didn¡¯t. She forced my hand.¡± Balfour had little sympathy for the man. Kael was quick toment his misfortunes and me the woman he loved. Yet, who could force him if he truly didn¡¯t want to do it? In the end, it was his cowardice, pushing all his troubles onto others, thinking it would ease his pain. But fate¡¯s puppeteer is always oneself. And Kael¡¯s predicament was of his own making. Chapter 2259 Chapter 2259 Chapter 2259 ¡°Come on, man, it¡¯s not toote to turn back. Your mom is still waiting for you toe home.¡± However, Kael¡¯s mind was fixed on the stack of greenbacks that Balfour promised him and the escape n he had all set up. He was past the point of returning. ¡°Save your breath,¡± Kael said with a scoff. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the point of no return. In my next life, maybe I¡¯ll be the good guy!¡± As Kael lunged at Colton and the others with a knife in his grip, Balfour sprinted over with unexpected agility. Before Kael could even process what was happening, this towering figure had him stumbling backward in retreat. Caught off guard, Kael¡¯s grip on Thalia¡¯s hand ckened. ¡°You¡­¡± Margot dashed over to catch Thalia, while Colton and the producer wasted no more time, rushing to Balfour¡¯s aid. Kael had pegged Balfour as some kind of corporate figurehead, all height and no muscle. But before Kael could even throw a punch, Balfour was on him,nding blows to his ribs. After a few hits, Kael was reeling, with no chance to strike back. ¡°Argh!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fueled by frustration and shame, and still armed with a knife, Kael swung wildly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you all down with me, we¡¯ll call it even!¡± Balfour dodged the frantic swipes, ready to kick the knife from Kael¡¯s grip. However, in a desperate move, the craven man jabbed the de toward his own belly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to take me alive!¡± On the sidelines, Margot watched in disbelief. How could a man be socking in responsibility? Who would want to be with someone like Kael? Kael hit the ground, and Colton approached, frowning at the sight. The wound wasn¡¯t fatal; Balfour had already disarmed Kael and kicked the knife aside, preserving it as evidence. Colton couldn¡¯t fathom why someone with potential would ruin his life like this. ¡°Was it Diana who put you up to this? You had no beef with Thalia. Was it her?¡± Though they had caught Kael, he suddenly yed the martyr, refusing to utter Diana¡¯s name even in the face of death. ¡°I did this on my own. Go ahead, arrest me. She¡¯s innocent.¡± Everyone present knew Diana had to be involved. Even if Kael wouldn¡¯t give her up now, they had a lead to follow. The unprovoked attack on Thalia surely meant she knew something Diana didn¡¯t want out. The priority was getting Thalia to a hospital. That night, the hilltop was abuzz like never before. Upon waking up, Ivy found Balfour slumped beside her bed, his jacket in disarray and covered in mud. She watched him sleeping in an ufortable but peaceful pose and didn¡¯t want to break the silence. How nice it would be if they could always get along like this. She wished they didn¡¯t have to be at odds all the time. She cared for him, so why the constant quarrels? If only Balfour could give her a little more room in his heart. Knock, knock, knock. Balfour stirred at the sound of knocking. Ivy quickly shut her eyes, pretending to still be asleep. Balfour opened the door quietly and whispered to ra outside, ¡°Keep it down; she¡¯s still resting.¡± ¡°Of course, sir. It¡¯s time for the morning blood draw for Mrs. Howard.¡± Chapter 2260 Chapter 2260 Chapter 2260 ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep it down.¡± ra whispered. Balfour had no objections to the physical check-up. His brow furrowed with concern as he apanied ra to the bedside of Ivy, who was just beginning to rouse from her sleep, rubbing her eyes wearily. ¡°Ugh,¡± she murmured. ¡°Ah, Mrs. Howard, you¡¯re awake. Perfect timing, we need to draw some blood. Once I¡¯m done, you can snuggle back under the covers with Mr. Howard for a bit more shut-eye,¡± ra said with a soft chuckle. Ivy, slightly embarrassed, nodded without making eye contact with Balfour, who was standing like a sentinel by her bed. She couldn¡¯t believe she had spent thest half hour just watching him sleep. As ra prepared to draw Ivy¡¯s blood, Balfour watched intently, concern etched on his face. At the slightest furrowing of Ivy¡¯s brow, he couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Can¡¯t you be more gentle?¡± Ivy nced at him, surprised, and then exchanged a look with ra. ra was being as gentle as possible, but a needle piercing skin was bound to cause some sensation. Noticing Balfour¡¯s pallor, Ivy quickly reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. It doesn¡¯t hurt much. ra¡¯s got a good hand ¨C quick and smooth.¡± ra didn¡¯t take offense. She understood that family members could get anxious. After pressing a cotton ball to the draw site, she excused herself to give them some privacy. When they were alone, Balfour sat down beside Ivy and held the cotton in ce, his hand gently stroking hers. That¡¯s when Ivy noticed something was troubling him. He seemed lost in thought, staring at the small puncture wound. She whispered, ¡°It might look painful, but it¡¯s really just like a mosquito bite.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No way it¡¯s the same. Don¡¯t lie to me. Promise you¡¯ll tell me right away if you¡¯re ever hurt,¡± he said firmly. Ivy nodded silently, then asked, ¡°Did something happenst night?¡± He met her gaze, then looked away as if debating whether to tell her the truth. ¡°Does it have to do with me? Trouble on the set again?¡± Ivy¡¯s expression tightened with anxiety. Despite her own frail state, the mere mention of the film set unsettled her. Balfour couldn¡¯t fathom what kind of spell that ce cast over her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Apart from you, the set¡¯s fine. We caught a suspect who may be behind your ident and traced several clues through him,¡± Balfour exined, trying to ease her worries. Ivy¡¯s heart raced. She had thought the near drowning was an ident. The idea that someone had deliberately tried to harm her was frightening. Why would anyone go to such lengths to hurt her? Reading her expression, Balfour reassured her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about these things. Just remember that you¡¯re the victim here, and you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. I¡¯ll handle the rest and let you know once it¡¯s all sorted.¡± His words bolstered her spirits, and the warmth from his palm soothed her. His grip on her hand gave her strength. Ivy had woken up early, and soon her eyelids drooped again with fatigue. Recognizing her need to rest, Balfour left her to sleep peacefully before heading out. He drove to the film set, using the quiet time to piece together the events of the previous night. They had apprehended Kael without causing a stir, detaining him on the set premises. Facing Kael, Colton couldn¡¯t grasp why he would throw away his future. Was it all for Diana? Diana had always looked down on the average Joe. Prideful and ambitious, she only had eyes for men of stature. Kael, having been in her orbit for years, should have known that better than anyone. Yet, he refused to ept it, seemingly willing to risk everything for her. Chapter 2261 Chapter 2261 Chapter 2261 Sitting across from Kael, who was nked by watchful guards, Colton couldn¡¯t help but exhale a heavy sigh. ¡°So, this is where we¡¯re at, huh? Any regrets?¡± Kael gave a wry smile. His hands were tangled in his hair, head bowed, avoiding eye contact. ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking about regrets now? I¡¯ve done what I¡¯ve done.¡± This nonchnt attitude infuriated the producer, who stood up abruptly, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got to say? Do you still fancy yourself some kind of tragic hero, sacrificing it all for love?¡± Kael looked up, his eyes bloodshot and weary, ¡°What else do you expect me to do now? Tell me!¡± Balfour, uninterested in their personal squabbles and growing tired of their bickering, cut to the chase, ¡°Who¡¯s pulling the strings? Give them up, and you might just lessen your own charges.¡± His voice was so cold it sent a shiver through Kael. ¡°Don¡¯t bother ying games with me. If you don¡¯t talk, I have other ways to find out about the woman you¡¯re protecting.¡± Diana¡¯s name was on the tip of his tongue, and even without Kael spilling it, Colton and the producer knew that only she could drive Kael to such lengths. But Kael was stubborn, lips sealed. He had done so much for Diana; exposing her how would obliterate anyst chance for them. Balfour scoffed at the pitiful sight. What a weak and foolish man, easily twisted around Diana¡¯s finger. If he were in Diana¡¯s shoes, he¡¯d find Kael easy to manipte too. No need to offer him anything substantial, he¡¯d faithfully do her bidding. Why not take advantage? The irony was rich. Up on the mountain, Kael had been quick to me Diana, but once caught, he yed the martyr, refusing to utter her name. ¡°Do you really think she cares about you now that you¡¯re locked up?¡± Even as he clenched his jaw, refusing to betray her, Diana wouldn¡¯t trust him again. She had ambitions, and sacrificing Kael was a price she was willing to pay. To her, he was nothing more than a stumbling block easily discarded. Only Kael clung to the hope that Diana might nce back at him. Despite Balfour¡¯s persuasions, he remained silent. Balfour nodded, ¡°Fine. Be stubborn till the end.¡± He wouldn¡¯t waste his breath. With a suspect in mind, the rest would be straightforward. On the day Ivy was nearly drowned, there were too many witnesses on set for Diana to have gone unnoticed. Plus, they had a key witness ¨C Thalia. Margot apanied Thalia to the hospital, regretting not pressing her friend sooner when things first seemed amiss. It was better to drag her into the mess than to let her shoulder the burden alone, which had almost led to disaster at Kael¡¯s hands. Fortunately, the doctors found no serious harm-just exhaustion and shock. It was a blessing that Thalia had encountered Kael and not Diana, who was far more ruthless. From N?velDrama.Org. Back on set. Balfour burst into Diana¡¯s dressing room. Ivy had imed that she was caught in seaweed leading to the incident; it seemed more likely that Diana had used a rope. Chapter 2262 Chapter 2262 Chapter 2262 The only thing that could deceive Ivy was a piece of rope. They searched the room thoroughly, but found nothing. Colton, unable to contain his frustration, turned to Kael and asked, ¡°Did you help her get rid of the weapon?¡± Kael, looking more dead than alive, was hauled to his feet and cast a fleeting nce at the lounge they briefly shared, chuckling foolishly. ¡°You give me too much credit. Getting rid of the weapon is a big deal. Why would she entrust me with that?¡± Diana was always overly cautious; she only trusted herself. As they were at their wits¡¯ end, nobody expected Diana to show up at the door d in a trench coat. Her eyes lit up upon seeing Balfour, but then she surveyed the room with a scowl, her smile quickly dissipating. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Colton? Storming into a young actress¡¯s lounge in the dead of night with a posse isn¡¯t exactly gentlemanly, is it?¡± she inquired. Her hands were in her pockets, and half her face shrouded by the high cor of her coat, exuding an air of someone not to be trifled with. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to crash an actress¡¯s private space, but it¡¯s a whole other story if said actress is a suspect.¡± Diana¡¯s first instinct was to check Balfour¡¯s expression, causing Colton¡¯s heart to sink. Could it be that this woman had set her sights on Mr. Howard? The thought of Ivy¡¯s peril at her hands sent a chill ran down his spine. Diana was indeed cunning. If her plot against Ivy had gone undetected, she might indeed leave a lasting impression on Balfour with her wiles. ¡°A suspect? What suspect? Let¡¯s not joke around, Colton. It¡¯s far from funny,¡± she said, her eyebrows arching defiantly, not showing the slightest sign of panic even outnumbered. If it wasn¡¯t for her sinister deeds, Colton might have admired her guts. The more they interacted, the more they experienced a growing sense of fear. This woman was ruthless in her pursuit of sess. If they failed to find evidence today, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she morphed into an even more formidable threat. Diana¡¯s cheeks flushed as she turned to Balfour with a girlish look, ¡°Is that the same reason you¡¯re here in my room, Mr. Howard?¡± Balfour had been meticulously searching the room for any hidden evidence and only turned to her upon hearing her voice, ¡°What else?¡± Did she really think he was here for her? Annoyance shed across Diana¡¯s face as she bit her lower lip. She couldn¡¯t fathom this man ¨C was he genuinely clueless or feigning ignorance? What was so special about Ivy, that stiff of a woman, to enchant so many men?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you suspecting me too, Mr. Howard? I haven¡¯t done a thing!¡± Balfour¡¯s lips curled into a frosty smirk. ¡°How did you know we were searching for evidence the moment you arrived? We haven¡¯t breathed a word about it.¡± Diana¡¯splexion paled; her guilt as obvious as an elephant in the room. She forced a smile, ¡°There¡¯s been only one big talk of the eventtely, and you all came here because of that, right? I¡¯m part of the crew, so of course, I¡¯d know.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? Why don¡¯t you enlighten us on thetest ¡®big event¡¯? Does it involve you, Diana?¡± Her face contorted with displeasure as the man relentlessly pressed her. ¡°It¡¯s about Ivy¡¯s near-drowning incident, isn¡¯t it? The rumor mill¡¯s been working overtime. I assumed it was all because Ivy feared water, leading to the unfortunate ident. No one wanted that oue, and there¡¯s no need for suchmotion to halt our production, is there?¡± Bringing up Ivy was one thing, but for the perpetrator herself to brazenly invoke Ivy¡¯s name? She was unworthy. Chapter 2263 Chapter 2263 Chapter 2263 From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Shut up!¡± Balfour barked, startling Diana to the point where she nearly dropped her hand from her pocket. ¡°Who do you think you are? You are not even worthy to speak her name.¡± Balfour¡¯s words struck a nerve, hitting Diana right where it hurt. She had the looks and the talent, but Ivy¡­ Ivy just had that extra bit of luck. What made her less worthy? She deserved those millions of followers more than Ivy did! ¡°How am I not worthy? That woman? What¡¯s her talent besides stirring up the tabloids every other day? She¡¯s the one who¡¯s unworthy of her status!¡± Her fists were clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white, and she ground her teeth in anger. Balfour nced at her bulging pocket nonchntly. If he was not mistaken, the very thing they were after was right there in her grasp! ¡°Unworthy? Someone like you have the gall to speak of worth?¡± He sneered. ¡°Someone like me? Why am I unworthy? You know nothing! If it wasn¡¯t for the backing of the Howard family behind her, who in this industry would give her the time of day?¡± Balfour did not care about these usations; his role was to be Ivy¡¯s solid rock and support,e what may. He was willing to withstand the criticism, all for her. As Diana was consumed by her rage, Balfour edged closer to her. ¡°You say Ivy is unworthy, but are you?¡± Colton held his breath, his thoughts racing. How could Balfour get so close to her? Mr. Howard could not possibly fall for this woman, could he? Were they not supposed to be gathering evidence? Diana, however, thought her seduction tactics had worked. She lifted her chin, her breath fragrant as a flower as she said, ¡°Me, Mr. Howard? I¡¯m far superior to her. Investing in me would be a decision you¡¯d never regret.¡± She reached out, her hand almost brushing Balfour¡¯s chest, but he caught her wrist suddenly. ¡°Got it!¡± He said with a mischievous grin. His other hand snatched at her coat pocket. Diana¡¯s face turned deathly pale as she struggled violently. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me now!¡± That was when Colton and the others realized Balfour had been ying a cunning game. No wonder his attitude had done aplete 180 ¨C he had sensed something off about her from the start. Dressed all in ck, she starkly contrasted her usual shy style, known for her love of vibrant colors. But most tellingly, her hands had barely left her pockets. Something was definitely up. Balfour had been pondering ever since she appeared: would a cautious woman like Diana really hide crucial evidence where she could not see it? If he were Diana, he would keep it under constant surveince. Not even her home was safe, as she acted during the day; she could only be at ease with it on her person. Her unnatural movements confirmed Balfour¡¯s suspicion that she might carry the item on her body. And sure enough, as he grabbed her pocket, he could feel the rough outline of the incriminating object. All her squirming was in vain. ¡°Molest! What do you think you¡¯re doing? I¡¯ll sue you for harassment! A bunch of you ganging up on one woman, how is that fair?!¡± She was screaming at the top of her lungs, causing Colton to grimace, his actions faltering. Was she going to y the victim card again after they had caught her red-handed? How could this woman always manage to cast herself as the victim? Even now, caught in the act, she was still all ws and teeth. Did she really think they were all pushovers? Chapter 2264 Chapter 2264 Chapter 2264 Diana never imagined that her perfectly orchestrated evening would crash and burn like this. Everything was going so smoothly. She had even managed to deal with that thorn in her side, Kael. Until she found herself bound hand and foot alongside him,pletely blindsided. ¡°Guess it¡¯s true what they say, ¡®y with fire, and you¡¯re gonna get burned, huh?¡± Kael sneered with a mockingugh as Di¨¢na red at him furiously. ¡°Was it you? Did you rat me out? You backstabbing jerk!¡± It wasn¡¯t until now that she even noticed Kael¡¯s presence in the lounge. Moments before, she had been flirting with Balfour, utterly oblivious to the average Joe sitting across the room. Especially when Kael saw that blush on her face, that look of a woman obsessed- something he had never been privy to. She probably would not have noticed his presence if he had not spoken up. How pathetic. This unrequited love had cost him his self-respect and his future. ¡°What does it matter if I did or did not rat you out? You¡¯ve already made up your mind about me, haven¡¯t you?¡± Kael knew Diana better than anyone. Even before he confirmed anything, she had already convicted him in her mind. What good would his denial do? It would end the same way. ¡°You¡¯re such a loser, can¡¯t even handle a woman properly,¡± He cursed at himself inwardly. ¡°Ugh, loser, don¡¯t ever tell people you like me!¡± Diana¡¯s facade had crumbled, revealing a look of disdain and superiority. Kael gave a bitterugh and asked, ¡°Did you ever feel anything for me, even for a second?¡± Colton shook his head, resigned. Even now, Kael was hung up on a fantasy, seeking a happy ending that would nevere. Diana scoffed at him, looking him up and down with contempt. ¡°Look at yourself. I¡¯m destined for the stars. My future¡¯s bright. Why on Earth would I ever settle for a useless weakling like you?¡± Though they had never really been together, no one knew each other better than they did. Their deepest cares and greatest hates were an open book to each other. Had Diana never felt a flicker of emotion for him? Even she did not believe that. Alter Tom that day in Desserts the dawn way to the In this cutthroat industry the fuel nan whom he used Kael¡¯sck of drive hat extinguid night Have once felt for time any part Before she was signed, she had hustled from set to set, content with bit parts, confident that even a single sc¨¨ne could showcase her talent. But who would have guessed that her moment in the spotlight would draw the wrath of a queen bee actress? Nobody knew, but after being humiliated, she swore she would rise above it all and pay back every insult. Back then, Kael had been by her side, powerless but fierce, defending her honor by beating up the assistant of that actress, only to provoke a more brutal retaliation. All for her. From that day on, Diana refused to be humiliated again. She wed her way to the top until the actress who once shamed her was now behind bars. In this cutthroat industry, she trusted no one. The only man whom she trusted had no ambition. From N?velDrama.Org. Kael¡¯sck of drive had extinguished any spark Diana might have once felt for him. Chapter 2265 Chapter 2265 Chapter 2265 He had be nothing more to her than a convenient tool. Balfour escorted Diana to the precinct, and the officers who hadst dealt with the drama crew were shell-shocked. How could one acting troupe be gued by one incident after another? This time, it had even escted to an attempt on someone¡¯s life! The motive and methods behind Diana¡¯s actions sent shivers down their spines. Was she really capable of such brutality towards a fellow actor, all for her selfish gains? Even as she arrived at the precinct, there was not a hint of remorse in her demeanor. One look at her, and the interrogating officer knew they were in for a tough battle. In contrast, Kael seemed like a man whose defenses had crumbled; he would likely be easier to handle. Balfour took a seat outside the interrogation room, waiting for the oue. Now, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief. If they had not caught Diana, he would never have been able to rest easy about Ivy¡¯s safety. ¡°Diana, why did you suddenly show up in the lounge tonight? ording to other crew members, production has been halted for over two days. What do you have to say for yourself?¡± Diana offered a carefree smile. ¡°Colton always encouraged us to treat the set like our own home. Do I really need a reason to be at my home?¡± The officer was not buying it. ¡°Cut the act, Diana. This is a police station, not a theater. Spare me the theatrics.¡± Her smile slowly faded. ¡°Then I¡¯ve got nothing else to say. I want mywyer. I won¡¯t speak a word until mywyer gets here.¡± The interrogation had stalled the previous night at her sealed lips, only making progress thanks to a strategy suggested by Balfour. Maybe it was best for everyone to rest up ande back prepared for the fight ahead. Balfour¡¯s next move was to meet with the bigwig at Starlight Entertainment. He was curious to see if they would dare go head-to-head with the Howard Group to save their troubled actress. The CEO of Starlight Entertainment was rattled; he had never anticipated that an actress they had signed, whom they thought had a promising future, would cause so much trouble. Their headhunter had raved about her, not just her talent but also her ambition. But they had not expected this kind of ruthless ambition. The very thought of confronting Balfour made him shiver. Actresses were a dime a dozen; they did not need to cling to her. From N?velDrama.Org. Only Diana was left hanging by a thread, unsure if anyone woulde to her rescue. She had just joined thepany and had not made significant contributions yet. But that headhunter had been very optimistic about her prospects, suggesting that stardom was within reach if she kept her nose to the grindstone. She hoped that thepany would consider her potential and save her career. Otherwise, she really did not know who else to turn to. Who would have thought that man would catch her red-handed? But it was Ivy she despised the most for slipping through her fingers. In the end, it was her moment of weakness that allowed Ivy to escape. Diana was filled with regret. If it were not for Ivy, she would be basking in the glow of a bright future. In the crew, her word wasw; no one dared to challenge her. How had she ended up in this mess, her fate now in the hands of others? And all of this was thanks to Ivy, the novice who had appeared out of nowhere! Diana let out a coldugh. Life was so unfair. Why did Ivy get to have all the good fortune? She had only wanted to level the ying field a bit. Why could these people not understand her? She felt like the whole world was against her; no one understood her struggles, not even Kael. Chapter 2266 Chapter 2266 Chapter 2266 Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Once upon a time, Kael swore he would do anything for Diana and fulfill any request without conditions. But now, he was filled with resentment, even turning her in. Was this the so-called love he professed? In this world, it seemed everyone was untrustworthy except for herself. Diana sat huddled in the corner, her arms wrapped around her knees, waiting for the day¡¯s judgment to seal her fate. As Balfour stepped out of his car, the otherpany¡¯s CEO came up with a sycophantic grin. ¡°Mr. Howard, a pleasure to meet you! I¡¯ve heard so much about you, and yet it¡¯s only today we finally meet!¡± Balfour responded with barely a flicker of emotion, nodding slightly. ¡°Corben, I never imagined our first encounter would be under such circumstances. We should have met at a better ce, not¡­¡± Balfour trailed off, nodding towards the ground, and Corben caught on quickly. Who in their right mind would want to cross Balfour of the Howard Group? Especially over someone like Diana, an actress who had not brought in much profit and seemed to be a ma for trouble. No matter how ambitious or eager to climb the ranks she was, thepany would never keep her. This woman had crossed Mrs. Howard! And with Diana¡¯s reckless ambition, who could guess what kind of madcap stunts she might pull next? Nowadays, thepany had a strict policy for hiring actors: absolutely no illegal activities. Otherwise, thepany could end up stabbed in the back, left to clean up messes repeatedly. Why would they keep a troublemaker when they had not even recouped the money sp on training her, let alone paypensation to her victims? ¡°So, Corben, you have no objections to how the police intend to handle this?¡± Balfour raised an eyebrow, surprised at the ease of the resolution. Corben put on a show of integrity. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Howard, we certainly do not condone protecting problematic actresses. We at Starlight Entertainment might not be top-tier, but we never engage in criminal activities.¡± Satisfied, Balfour smiled. ¡°I should hope not.¡± Corben exhaled in relief and, with a forced smile, prepared to spew some more ttery. But Balfour had already strode past him with long, confident steps. Unperturbed by hisck of finesse, Corben scratched at his thinning hair and followed Balfour into the police station. Diana had been a thorn in the side of the police during her statement, insisting she would only speak in the presence of herwyer. Without one, she remained silent, hindering the officers¡¯ investigation. Corben¡¯s appearance was meant to deliver the harsh truth-nowyer woulde to advocate for her. It was time to abandon any hope of that. Upon seeing Corben, Diana lunged forward. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here to bail me out, right? I¡¯ve been framed! Where¡¯s thewyer? I asked them to call you to bring thepanywyer. What good are you here without one?¡± Corben¡¯s face darkened as Diana approached. He had never expected this woman to bring such trouble to thepany. At his age, he was still forced to grin and bear it in front of Balfour-all thanks to her. ¡°Let go of that fantasy,¡± he said coldly. ¡°The moment you messed up, I had thewyers terminate your contract. An actress like you is too much for ourpany to handle. It¡¯s time for you to look elsewhere.¡± Chapter 2267 Chapter 2267 Chapter 2267 Diana¡¯s words were anything but polite, and they were clearly getting under Corben¡¯s skin. She really saw herself as a big shot, but she was just a small-time actress. ¡°Corben, how can you abandon me at a time like this? When we signed the deal, you said I could bring in so much profit for thepany and create so much value. My fan base has grown massively. Can¡¯t you see that? You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Corben leaned in closer to Diana. ¡°Of course, I can do this to you. You¡¯re just one of the many actors under my management. Sure, your fan growth is quick for a neer, but have you given a thought about Ivy? You¡¯re not even in the same league as her. You¡¯re from the same batch of new actors, and whenpared with Ivy, your progress doesn¡¯t count for much. And what about all the trouble you¡¯ve stirred up? Once your fans find out, don¡¯t you think they¡¯ll unfollow you in droves? Don¡¯t fool yourself into thinking they¡¯ll be loyal to you forever.¡± Corben dusted off his jacket, no longer wanting to engage with this madwoman. He turned to leave, and Diana was left clinging to the railing, reaching out and calling after him, ¡°Corben, you can¡¯t leave! Come back! You can¡¯t give up on me!¡± ¡°That Ivy, what¡¯s she got that I don¡¯t? I can surpass her easily. You¡¯ll regret dropping me, Corben, you¡¯ll see!¡± But Corben did not look back. Diana iled about for a while until only her echo answered her, then she slowly copsed. She could not believe that Ivy hadpletely ruined her bright future! ¡°Ivy, you just wait. I¡¯ll make you pay! Even if I die, I¡¯ll haunt you forever!¡± When the officers thought she had calmed down enough to give her statement, she was still sullen. ¡°Diana, as you can see, nowyer will make excuses for you now. We advise you to answer our questions truthfully; it might earn you some leniency.¡± Diana¡¯s struggle was futile this time; no one would bail her out now that she was a spent force. ¡°Diana, please detail the process of your crime that day.¡± Her head, which had been bowed, suddenly lifted as she looked at the officer and let out a coldugh. ¡°Are you telling me you can¡¯t find out if I don¡¯t confess? How useless can you be?¡± The officers taking her statement were a bit miffed, surprised she was still defiant and uncooperative. ¡°Why would you think we haven¡¯t looked into you? Taking your statement is just part of our job. Diana, you¡¯re under arrest now. I hope you¡¯re not so arrogant as to think you¡¯re smarter than modern investigative methods.¡± In fact, they had already traced the purchase records of the rope and her motive for the scheme. It turns out Diana was not exactly Miss Popr on set. Their inquiries revealed that most crew members had a low opinion of her, especially after her actions had tarnished the entire production with usations of bullying. Balfour observed from the sidelines as Diana stubbornly refused to face reality. She was more cold-hearted and ruthless than he had imagined. He didn¡¯t want to think _about what might have happened if they hadn¡¯t caught her this time, whether Ivy would still be lucky enough to escape from her clutches next time. Chapter 2268 Chapter 2268 Chapter 2268 Jealousy can be a wicked mistress, and for Diana, it proved to be her undoing. She could not stand that Ivy, with her sea of fans and the spotlight shining on her as the lead, was the darling of the stage. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Simply because Ivy was more popr and the chosen heroine, Diana felt the need to snuff out her light. Would she ever be able to guarantee her reign at the top if Ivy was out of the picture? Balfour¡¯s brow was furrowed as he contemted the gravity of the situation. Once Diana confessed, he would return and tell Ivy the news. No matter how much Diana tried to deny it, the evidence stacked against her was irrefutable. In the end, she had to admit to her crimes. ¡°It was envy,¡± she confessed bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t see where I fall short in looks, performance, and talent. Why did Ivy get to be the lead? Without Balfour¡¯s support, would she really be the star? Would she have amassed such a fan following without her leading role?¡± The officers had not expected Diana¡¯s obsession to run so deep. Even as she spoke Ivy¡¯s name, her teeth were clenched in resentment, pinning her faults on someone else and loathing Ivy to her very core. But even if Ivy had notnded the lead, it was crystal clear it would not have been Diana¡¯s either. She was not even a blip on the radar for the casting directors! Plus, Ivy¡¯s ascent to stardom was also because Colton had his eye on her from the start. Even without Balfour, he would have picked her. Only Diana lived in her delusional bubble, believing the world conspired against her, that she was a diamond in the rough, and that everyone else had their connections to thank for their sess. The case was finally drawing to a close, and Balfour decided not to delve any deeper. Knowing that Diana was facing jail time was enough. Stepping out of the police station, he was greeted by perfect weather. It was time to share the news with Ivy. [I¡¯ll be back soon with some good news.] He texted Ivy ahead of time, unable to contain himself. Waking up to the message, Ivy smiled and texted back a simple ¡°okay.¡± She looked out the window where ra had just drawn the curtains back. The weather was indeed lovely, signaling that things were looking up. Before Balfour could reach his car, his phone rang. ¡°Hello? Balfour?¡± Hearing Mara¡¯s voice at this hour was unexpected. She was usually busy with her cello lessons abroad. ¡°Why are you calling now? Skipping ss?¡± Balfour inquired. ¡°I took the day off from my cello teacher. Guess where I am?¡± Mara teased. Balfour was in a hurry to get back to Ivy with the news. ¡°I¡¯m tied up at the moment. I¡¯ll call you back when I¡¯m free.¡± Mara did not expect such a cold response. A sense of crisis crept in; ever since Ivy came into the picture, Mara¡¯s influence seemed to be overshadowed by her. ¡°Balfour, what¡¯s the rush? You haven¡¯t heard what I have to say. I¡¯m at the airport!¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯re where?¡± Halfway to ending the call, Balfour¡¯s hand stopped in its tracks. He suspected Mara was joking. She should be at home or at her cello lesson. Why on earth would she be at the airport? ¡°Balfour, I¡¯m back in the country! I¡¯m at the airport right now!¡± ¡°Why did you fly back alone all of a sudden? Did you bring Olivia with you?¡± Balfour asked, a hint of concern in his voice. Olivia was Mara¡¯s close friend who usually apanied her on her travels. Chapter 2269 Chapter 2269 Chapter 2269 Her health was always a bit finicky, and flying tended to make her under the weather for days. So, her loving circle of family and friends did their best to spare her the ordeal of air travel. But now, against all odds, she had taken a flight alone. Had she lost her mind? The concern in Balfour¡¯s voice was unmistakable, giving Mara a sliver offort. ¡°Balfour, for a second there, I thought you stopped caring!¡± She teased. ¡°Olivia was tied up with something, and I had to fly back alone. Aren¡¯t you going to pick me up? It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve been home, and I don¡¯t even know how to find you.¡± Balfour¡¯s brow was andscape of worry. He could not fathom why Mara would take such a risk. What if something happened to her? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Stay put. I¡¯m on my way.¡± He raced to the airport, fearing Mara alone, vulnerable to health scares in unfamiliar territory, without a soul to turn to for help. Stepping out of the car, he saw Mara. ¡°Mara.¡± Her face lit up, and she bounded towards him, wrapping him in an eager embrace. Before he could scold her, she inhaled deeply, her head against his chest, then looked up with yful eyes. ¡°Balfour, I¡¯ve missed you so much! It¡¯s only been a short while, but it feels like centuries!¡± Once he was sure she was alright, Balfour gently pushed her back, tapping her shoulder, ¡°You scared me half to death, you know?¡± She gave him a pout. ¡°But I missed you! And you¡¯re always so busy with work, you can¡¯t visit me often. Besides, it¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve been home. I¡¯ve missed where I grew up. Now that I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to trek all the way to M State, right? Isn¡¯t that perfect?¡± Seeing herck of gravity about the situation, Balfour spoke sternly. ¡°Next time you return, tell me or your family in advance. No more surprises. What if you had an emergency on the flight with no medicine? How could I face your sister then?¡± Her pout deepened. ¡°Always my sister. Would you even care about me if it was not for her?¡± Balfour¡¯s expression darkened. If it had not been for Mara¡¯s sister saving his life, he would not be here today. It was one of the reasons he had looked after Mara for so many years. Knowing how much respect Balfour had for her sister, Mara conceded with a yful stick of her tongue. ¡°Okay, okay, I get it. I was wrong. Let¡¯s get going? I¡¯m tired, and I¡¯ve yet to visit your grandma and grandpa. I didn¡¯t bring them gifts because I rushed back. Maybe you could take me shopping for something nice?¡± Balfour hesitated. ¡°We can¡¯t go back just yet. I need to swing by the hospital.¡± Mara¡¯s face drained of color as she frantically checked him for injuries, ¡°Why the hospital? Are you hurt? Sick? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Pushing her hands away gently, Balfour exined, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s Ivy. I mentioned her on the phone before.¡± Chapter 2270 Chapter 2270 Chapter 2270 ¡°She¡¯s still in the hospital, so I have to stick around and take care of her. If you want to rest now, I can drop you home first and then head over to the hospital.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Balfour hesitated, and Mara suddenly masked her face with an emotionless guise. Instinctively, he felt it was not the right time for Ivy to cross paths with Mara. Mara bit her lower lip in frustration. Ivy again? It seemed like a recurring excuse for Balfour to dodge her. She was determined to see what was so special about this woman! With that thought, Mara¡¯s face brightened with a broad smile. ¡°Oh, Ivy! I just remembered I haven¡¯t met her yet. Why don¡¯t you take me along for a visit?¡± Balfour still looked uncertain, so Mara nudged him yfully. ¡°Come on, it¡¯ll be a chance to make a new friend. We¡¯re probably around the same age. I haven¡¯t really connected with anyone here like I did back home. If Ivy and I hit it off, that would be awesome! Plus, it¡¯s only polite to drop by when someone¡¯s sick, right?¡± Seeing Mara¡¯s earnestness, Balfour could not find it in himself to refuse. So, he drove to the mall first, picking up some goodies for Ivy and his grandparents before heading to the hospital. At the hospital room door, Balfour,den with bags, paused and turned to an eager Mara. ¡°Keep it down in there. She¡¯s not feeling well, and she doesn¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°Balfour, when did you start fussing like a worried grandma? So what if we haven¡¯t met? I¡¯m going to meet her now, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯ve heard Ivy¡¯s a sensation here, a rising movie star! Think of me as a fan excited to meet a celebrity, okay?¡± Having said her piece, Balfour relented and led her inside. Mara knocked first, waiting for Ivy¡¯s voice before opening the door. Ivy¡¯s face lit up with a smile at the sight of Balfour. ¡°The good news you mentioned you¡¯d share with me was¡­¡± But her sentence hung iplete as she noticed Mara trailing in behind him. The young woman¡¯s unexpected presence triggered Ivy¡¯s defenses. Ivy nced toward Balfour, but he awkwardly avoided her gaze, unsettling her even more. ¡°And who might this be?¡± Ivy managed to ask with a forced smile. Mara approached with infectious enthusiasm. ¡°Hey there! I¡¯m Balfour¡¯s good friend, Mara Lewis! Ivy, we had that brief chat on the phone once, remember? You¡¯re even more stunning in person than on the big screen. It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you!¡± Mara? So, this was the Mara who had been on the phone with Balfour. But why was she here now? Had Balfour brought her deliberately? What was he trying to say? Ivy¡¯s gaze wasden with confusion as she mechanically shook hands with Mara, bewildered by the woman¡¯s sudden intrusion into her ward. The good news Balfour wanted to share, could it be Mara¡¯s return to his life? In that hospital room, aside from the bubbly Mara, the other two were lost in their own worlds, each grappling with their own thoughts. Chapter 2271 Chapter 2271 Chapter 2271 ¡°Hey, sorry for barging in on you like this, Ivy,¡± Mara said with an apologetic grin. ¡°It¡¯s just, as Balfour¡¯s good friend, I couldn¡¯t not swing by when I heard you were sick. Balfour,e on, hand over that get- well present we picked up for Ivy!¡± She nudged Balfour, who looked as if he had just snapped out of a daze, and he reluctantly handed over the gift he was holding. ¡°Ivy, I know it¡¯s our first time meeting and all, and I did not have much time to prepare anything fancy. I just grabbed a couple of things at the mall that I thought mighte in handy. Hope they help in some way.¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes fell as she forced a smile, stung by her familiar banter. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to go to all this trouble. I appreciate the thought, but really, I don¡¯t need anything.¡± Mara looked around the room and nodded slowly. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve got everything you need here. Balfour¡¯s always been generous with his friends and makes sure they¡¯re well taken care of. That puts my mind at ease. But hey, this gift is a little piece of my heart, so please, Ivy, just ept it. You rest up now, and when you¡¯re feeling better, we¡¯ll hang out for real. Got to pop by my ce now; his grandma and grandpa are waiting for me back home. Sorry to dash off, but we¡¯ve got to head out.¡± The thought of Balfour¡¯s grandparents waiting for Mara made Ivy¡¯s heart clench. She could not bear the idea that even Balfour¡¯s grandparents¡¯ attention would be diverted upon Mara¡¯s return, leaving her feeling a touch forlorn. Why did life always seem to y these cruel jokes just when she thought she had everything within reach? ¡°Then you¡¯d better get going. Don¡¯t keep the old folks waiting,¡± Ivy said, trying to keep her voice steady. Balfour nced at Ivy, seeing the sheets almost swallow her fragile frame. He had nned to let Mara go home alone; he wanted to stay and look after Ivy. But Mara, as if reading his thoughts, tugged at his sleeve and said, ¡°Come on, Balfour, you need to drop me off. I haven¡¯t been back in years and am clueless about the way home now. I¡¯d hate to get lost!¡± Balfour frowned, clearly worried about Mara, who had just returned. He turned to Ivy firmly. ¡°Ivy, wait here for me. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯ve taken Mara home.¡± Despite his words, Ivy did not lift her head, smiling weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Go with her.¡± Mara¡¯s grip on Balfour¡¯s sleeve did not loosen. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Balfour. I wonder if your grandma and grandpa will like the gifts I brought them. They always said my presents were more thoughtful than their grandson¡¯s!¡± Balfour let Mara lead him away, and as the ward door closed behind them, Ivy¡¯s polite smile crumbled. Her heart felt like it had been clenched in a fist of broken ss-sharp and painful. Why did happiness always seem to slip through her fingers just when it was within reach? Was it a punishment from a past life? Why could she not ever seem to catch a break? Ivy could not help but feel like she was destined to lose now that Mara was back, and Balfour¡¯s heart was sure to be imed. She felt ridiculous for even hoping. Meanwhile, Balfour sat in the driver¡¯s seat, his hand hesitating over the ignition. Mara tried to make conversation, but his responses were short, his gaze deep and distracted. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Finally, Balfour turned off the engine, murmured, ¡°Wait here,¡± and hurried out of the car as if pulled by an invisible string. ¡°Balfour, where are you going?¡± Chapter 2272 Chapter 2272 Chapter 2272 Mara chased after the car, a tinge of disbelief shadowing her features as she realized she could not make him stay. She watched his disappearing figure with frustration, stamping her foot in vexation. Ivy¡¯s influence on Balfour was not to be underestimated! Meanwhile, Ivy closed her eyes, pulling the nket over her head. In the confines of her small ward, she found a fleeting sense of security. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best to pretend none of this ever happened,¡± she mused, trying to convince herself that the fluttering heartbeats she felt for him were nothing but a dream, best forgotten. But no sooner had she settled into her cocoon of denial than her nket fortress was abruptly torn away. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Trying to suffocate yourself?¡± Balfour¡¯s voice cut through the silence. From N?velDrama.Org. Ivy¡¯s pupils dted in surprise-she could not fathom why Balfour had returned after leaving. Caught in her disheveled state, her gaze flickered, uncertain. ¡°Why are you back? Weren¡¯t you supposed to take Mara home?¡± Balfour himself was not sure how to exin his return. He was worried about leaving Ivy alone in the hospital despite having arranged for a nurse to look after her. When Mara had walked in, Balfour sensed something off in Ivy¡¯s demeanor, suspecting she still felt unwell. But if she was still unwell, why keep it to herself? As he sat in the car, his concern would not abate, and he found himself running back to check on her, leaving Mara to wait. ¡°Are you feeling unwell again?¡± He simply asked. Ivy averted her gaze and shook her head, ¡°No. You should go back. It¡¯s not right to keep your friend waiting. I¡¯m fine, really. I¡¯m almost recovered. Maybe I can even be discharged tomorrow. You don¡¯t need to worry about me anymore.¡± Hearing her mention discharge, Balfour¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Nonsense! How can you even think of leaving the hospital now? Who told you you¡¯re almost recovered? Didn¡¯t the doctor say you need to rest for a while? It¡¯s only been a short time since the ident. Can¡¯t you just stay put?¡± Ivy looked at him, baffled. She did not understand why he was making such a fuss about her dislike for hospital stays. The ce made her uneasy-why was that such a big deal to Balfour? It was then that Balfour remembered he had not told her about the full extent of Diana¡¯s involvement in her ident. Pulling up a chair beside her hospital bed, he took a moment to gather his thoughts beforeying them out for her, to hear. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave the hospital just yet. It¡¯s rted to the incident on set. You thought it was an ident, but I found out the truth. Diana had tampered with the equipment, making it look like you were entangled in seaweed. One of the lifeguards was in on it. That¡¯s why you were not discovered until after you¡¯d lost consciousness. If it were not for the timely rescue and getting you to the hospital¡­ you might¡¯ve been, well¡­¡± Balfour trailed off, unable to finish his sentence, as he watched shock register in Ivy¡¯s eyes. He did not want to say something so negative, not when she was lying there alive and well. Realizing how close she hade to danger sent a shiver down Ivy¡¯s spine.¡± Diana had been the closest to her at the time of the incident. Any slight misstep and she might not have been alive to tell the tale. Why had Diana resorted to such drastic measures against her? Ivy¡¯s mind flickered back to when Giselle was sent to prison. Back then, Diana had even shown her a semnce of kindness. Chapter 2273 Chapter 2273 Chapter 2273 She could not believe how fickle the human heart could be. ¨®ne moment, someone¡¯s all smiles and friendly gestures; the next, they¡¯re ready to murder you. ¡°Don¡¯t rack your brain trying to make sense of a murderer¡¯s motives,¡± Balfour said, his voice a mix of reassurance and sternness. ¡°Just know she¡¯s locked up now, facing the music. She¡¯ll get her day in court. Maybe you should take a break from the set until then. I¡¯d hate for anything else to happen.¡± He fell silent momentarily before venturing, ¡°Are you really going to keep shooting this film?¡± Ivy had wrestled with this question before. When Nn confronted her, her reaction was irritation But now, hearing Balfour¡¯s concern, she was not so sure anymore. This was her debut, her baby, and she dreamed of a grand finale for it. But after the string of disasters on set, she questioned if her perseverance was even worth it. Ivy finally replied with a deep, thoughtful sigh. ¡°Give me a little time. I need to think it over. If it gets to be too much¡­¡± Balfour nodded, standing to leave. ¡°Alright. Take all the time you need. Mara¡¯s waiting for me in the car. I should drop her off first.¡± Underneath the covers, Ivy¡¯s hand balled into a fist. She avoided Balfour¡¯s gaze, offering no goodbye. The sound of the door closing echoed through the empty hospital room, and only then did she know he was gone. Bitterness churned inside her. She had no right to question why Mara chose this critical time to return. There was no questioning it. Balfour and Mara had their whole lives to spend together annually, did they not? She was the extra piece in their puzzle. Descending to the parking lot, Balfour realized Mara was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Mara?¡± He called out. Where could she have gone in this unfamiliar ce? He scoured the parking area before finding Mara huddled in a corner, her face lifting with relief and hurt as he approached. ¡°Balfour, where were you? I¡¯ve been waiting forever,¡± she said with a tremble in her voice.. Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed, a storm of emotions crossing his face. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He had promised herte sister to look after Mara, and here she was, lost and alone in a strange ce. How could he ever face her sister¡¯s memory if anything had happened? Mara rushed to him, clutching his jacket for dear life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t leave you alone again,¡± Balfour said, patting her shoulder with a sigh of resignation. Mara¡¯s face brightened within his embrace, a smirk creeping across her lips. No matter how many women crossed Balfour¡¯s path, she was always the one he could not let go of. After much ado, Balfour drove Mara home, but as they neared the Howard Mansion, Mara¡¯s anxiety became apparent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Afraid of Grandma?¡± Balfour teased, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s mellowed with age. She¡¯ll be over the moon to see you back.¡± Mara forced a smile, but Balfour could not understand her fear of Alyssa, which had taken root deep within her. Chapter 2274 Chapter 2274 Chapter 2274 After the cmity years ago, Mara¡¯s brief time around Alyssa left her feeling like Alyssa was distant, almost unreachable. Alyssa even mentioned that she had changed. Those words haunted her for years, leaving her restless. Thus, she barely touched ground in her homnd before fleeing abroad. Now, yearster, returning filled her with unease. Somehow, she had this gut feeling that this olddy would be tough to get along with. Seeing Mara¡¯s nerves, Balfour offered, ¡°Do you want to postpone the visit?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. She forced a smile. ¡°No need. I want to see them right off the bat. They¡¯ll be thrilled. Otherwise, it might seem impolite. Besides, Balfour, I don¡¯t even have a ce to stay yet. Can I crash at your ce for a while?¡± Mara was curious about the life Balfour and Ivy had built together. She wanted to grasp the threads that might reveal Ivy¡¯s ce in his heart. Balfour hesitated when she suggested staying with him. ¡°I¡¯ve got other ces. Maybe I could set you up somewhere else? You¡¯re worried about Grandma, right? It might be more ufortable under the same roof.¡± His reluctance irked Mara. ¡°Balfour, don¡¯t you want me to be a part of your life? Or is it that now you have Ivy, you don¡¯t care about me as much? I thoughting back would mean being closer to you.¡± Her words wereden with longing for him. But Balfour, ever so focused, did not take it in a romantic direction. He was all about responsibility. She had just returned with hardly anyone she knew around. The thought of her being alone bothered him. ¡°Alright,¡± he finally soothed, ¡°you can stay at our ce for now. We¡¯ve got the space.¡± His agreement brought Mara great joy. ¡°Great, that¡¯s settled then. And Balfour, you¡¯ll have to back me up in front of your grandma!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mara steeled herself before getting out of the car, but standing at the doorstep with her luggage, she could not help but hesitate. Just as she contemted turning back and trying another day, Alyssa and Dean spotted them from inside. ¡°Balfour? Why are you home now? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at the hospital with Ivy?¡± Alyssa frowned, not yet noticing Mara behind Balfour. Dean looked disapproving, too. Even though the VIP ward would have top-notch care, nothing reced Balfour¡¯s presence for Ivy¡¯s peace of mind. Why was he home now? Everything they needed was already at the hospital. Realizing how much the grandparents cared for Ivy, a twinge of jealousy sparked in Mara. That was when Balfour stepped aside, revealing her presence. ¡°I¡¯ve brought Mara over. She¡¯ll stay with us for a bit. Once she¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll head straight back to the hospital. Ivy¡¯s not well; I would not dream of leaving her alone. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Alyssa¡¯s brow furrowed as she recognized Mara, the youngest daughter from the Lewis family from years past. Chapter 2275 Chapter 2275 Chapter 2275 ¡°Good evening. I apologize for intruding sote, but I just got off the ne and don¡¯t have any rtives or friends around here. I hope it¡¯s not too much trouble to bother Balfour.¡± ¡°Are you the kid from the Lewis family?¡± Alyssa asked, though her tone was one of certainty. After Mara nodded, a polite smile graced Alyssa¡¯s face.. ¡°So, you¡¯re Mara. Weren¡¯t you recuperating abroad due to your health? What brings you back all of a sudden?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Mara replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been getting better over the past few years, and I just missed home, you know? The people and things. I hope I¡¯m not causing any inconvenience.¡± It was well-known that Mara¡¯s sister had passed away young trying to save Balfour, and ever since, Alyssa and Dean had done their best to look after the Lewis family children. Alyssa always felt a pang of regret about it. ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to have you over, dear. If it were daytime, we would make sure you were well taken care of! It¡¯s just that it¡¯ste, and Balfour has to head to the hospital to look after Ivy. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not quite up to ying host.¡± Mara waved her hand with a smile. ¡°Grandma Alyssa, you¡¯re too kind. We¡¯ve known each other for so long, there¡¯s no need for any special treatment! And Balfour, if you¡¯ve got other things to take care of, don¡¯t let me keep you. I¡¯ll settle in and rest soon enough.¡± Alyssa realized that Mara had no intention of leaving. Thus, she shot Balfour a look, slightly annoyed. Why had he thought to let this young woman stay at their house? With so many ces out there, could they not have just found her a spot where she could stay on her own? What if Ivy came back and saw this? Would she not get the wrong idea? ¡°Balfour does have things to do, but there¡¯s still time to get you settled into another ce. He¡¯s done quite well for himself here at home; got plenty of ces you could pick from. You could stay wherever you like without anyone bothering you,¡± Alyssa said with a warm smile, leaving Mara no room to decline. Mara nced at Balfour, who opened his mouth to insist she stay, but then Alyssa shot him another look. ¡°It¡¯s sote. It would not be right to have Balfour running around. How about I stay with you for a few nights instead? Living by yourselves, there¡¯s always something to worry about. If I stay, Balfour can take care of Ivy without fretting over you two, right?¡± Balfour hesitated at first, but Mara¡¯s words made sense. Having her stay would allow him to focus on Ivy with a little more peace of mind. ¡°Let her stay to help look after you,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯ll ease my mind while I¡¯m taking care of Ivy. Ever since the incident, you two have been on edge, hardly sleeping. Now, with Mara here, you can really rest up.¡± If no outsiders were around, Alyssa would have given Balfour a piece of her mind, this silly boy. Their sleepless nights were out of concern for Ivy. Once she recovered and came home, what was there to worry about? But with Ivy just admitted to the hospital and another woman showing up at home, if Ivy found out, she would be truly heartbroken. Yet, with Mara looking like she had already settled in, there was little left to say. Hence, Alyssa pretended to agree, ¡°It¡¯s lovely to have you stay. It¡¯s just that we might be imposing on you. You¡¯re our guest; we should be taking care of you, not the other way around.¡± Chapter 2276 Chapter 2276 Chapter 2276 Mara maintained a respectful smile as she spoke, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no big deal. Balfour has been good to me for years. Taking care of you is the least I can do! You just go ahead and get on with your work, Balfour.¡± As she mentioned Balfour¡¯s care over the years, Alyssa felt a twinge of difort. It was not that she felt Balfour should not look after his lifesaver¡¯s sister but rather that she disapproved of how it was done. Despite the deep connections between Mara¡¯s sister and Balfour back in the day, they always believed that repaying a debt was enough; there was no need to entangle more favors. Yet for years, Balfour¡¯s frequent trips to M State were unstoppable, and in the end, they just let him be. If Mara harbored inappropriate feelings for Balfour, what was he supposed to do? That was their real concern. Now that Ivy had finally tied the knot with Balfour and they were starting their life together, Mara suddenly flew back from overseas. Alyssa could not guess what Mara was scheming, but her instincts were on high alert. That evening, Balfour settled Mara into the guest bedroom on the first floor and left once everything was in order. With the room to herself, Mara finally rxed, sinkingfortably into the bed. She had already scoped out Balfour and Ivy¡¯s master bedroom on the second floor. The elderly couple¡¯s room was also on the first floor; climbing stairs was inconvenient for their age. It would not do to ask to tour their room brazenly, so she merely nced in passing. Mara was not in a rush; there was plenty of time ahead. Now that she was living under the same roof, she could take her time to n her next moves. She was confident she would not lose out to any woman, and winning over the olddy was just a matter of time. When Balfour returned to Ivy¡¯s hospital room, he found her curled under the covers, shrouded in her own world. He gently lifted the nket, only to see Ivy¡¯s brow furrowed with worry even in sleep. He reached out to smooth her forehead when the nurse, ra, came in for a check-up. Seeing Balfour there, ra felt reassured. But as she left, she could not help but offer him some advice. ¡°Mr. Howard, if I may suggest, please pay extra attention to your wife¡¯s mental health. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good state right now.¡± Balfour¡¯s guard went up, and he followed ra to a quiet ce for a more detailed discussion. ¡°What did you mean by what you said earlier?¡± ra bit her lip. ¡°Mr. Howard, you probably understand the implications of my words better than I do. You¡¯ve seen how your wife curls up tight even in her sleep, covering herself with the nket. These are signs of feeling very insecure. I don¡¯t know what your wife has been through, but her current state is worrisome. If you can¡¯t provide her with the security she needs, I fear things might take a turn for the worse.¡± ra had studied psychology before bing a nurse, and her concern for Ivy was purely based on the distress she noticed. Especially after Balfour left, Ivy seemed to hide her struggles behind resilience. Thinking Balfour might be unaware, she decided to share her observations with him. Balfour clenched his fists; he sensed Ivy¡¯s unease but thought it was normal. After all, who could remain calm after a brush with death? ¡°Are these reactions really not normal? What should I do?¡± Chapter 2277 Chapter 2277 Chapter 2277 ra felt a blush of embarrassment as she admitted, ¡°I did minor in psychology back in college, but at best, I can offer some advice. For a proper diagnosis, you really should seek out a professional therapist. It would be beneficial for both you and your wife. Especially, I think you need to carve out more time to be with her. You might not realize it, but she always seems more at ease when you¡¯re around.¡± So, despite their constant bickering, Ivy was actually more rxed when he was there? ¡°Bickering can be her way of opening up,¡± ra pointed out timely. ¡°Shutting people out, that¡¯s the real concern.¡± Had it not been for her previous interactions with Ivy, ra might have kept her opinions to herself. But she could not bear to see such a vibrant actress reduced to silence and solitude As one of Ivy¡¯s many fans, ra had let go of the hope of seeing her back on the silver screen, wishing, instead, for her to be healthy and well. When Ivy first woke up, ra had joked about getting her to sign autographs for the many fans in the hospital. Seeing her current state, ra¡¯s heart ached. But their sympathy as fans was of little use; this man¡¯s concern was the only thing that might provide Ivy with thepanionship she needed. After hearing ra¡¯s words, Balfour stood silently for a moment before softly pushing the door to Ivy¡¯s ward open. He lingered in the darkness, never having imagined the magnitude of stress Ivy was under. What was she thinking about when left alone? He had only ever insisted that Ivy not return to the set, never considering that it was an important choice for her, too. No wonder Ivy wanted to go home, where at least Alyssa and Dean could keep herpany. As for him, aside from the nights spent by her side, his days were consumed by work at the office. Juggling both, it was inevitable that he would be physically and emotionally drained. Ivy always told him there was no need to keep watch; she was nearly recovered, and the VIP ward had doctors and nurses. But he had no idea she was struggling with loneliness. Ivy was not as strong as she pretended to be. In her sleep, Ivy began to sob softly. Balfour quickly moved to check on her, cautious not to startle her with a sudden burst of light. Guided by the moon¡¯s glow, he gently patted her, whisperingforts. ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared; I¡¯m here with you; I¡¯m always with you.¡± Ivy seemed lost in a sea of sorrow, tears escaping the corners of her eyes as she murmured for someone not to leave. Perhaps it was Balfour¡¯s soothing that helped because, after a while, she quieted down. He wiped away her tears, his heart twisting at the sight. It was as if Ivy¡¯s heart harbored a silent grief, yet she suppressed it. Did she not trust him enough? The thought was unavoidable for Balfour.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She would share her burdens with him if she truly trusted him, right? Chapter 2278 Chapter 2278 Chapter 2278 by ste to consciousness, feeling the warmth of a hand sping hers afort far removed from the self embrace she had settled into before drifting off. Despite the VIP ward boasting a separate bed for quests, Balfour had abandoned it in the wee hours opting instead to hold Ivy¡¯s hand and slumber by her bedside, troubled by her restless sky As hy shifted Balfour blinked awake. ¡°Morning, sunshine. Hungry? I could dash down to the doll and grab some breakfast¡± by shook her head, her appetite not quite kicking in yet. Her mind was elsewhere, wondering why Balfour was even there. Dicht Ms. Lewis just fly back in? Shouldn¡¯t you be ying the gracious host?¡± She¡¯s a guest sure, and I¡¯ve done my bit. But youe first. Grandma and Grandpa are there she¡¯ll be just fine¡± by¡¯s heart tangled with mixed feelings, unable to grasp why, just when she had resolved to stop pining for Balfour, he had swooped in with such tenderness and swayed her resolve. Balfour had not overthought it. Ever since a conversation with rast night, he figured he ought to spend more time with Ivy. He had brought his work to the hospital, ensuring he was by her side 24/7, save for the asional food run. ¡°I came in such a hurry yesterday; I totally spaced on arranging your meals. You love Althea¡¯s cooking, right? I¡¯ll swing by the house tonight and have her whip up something special. Starting tomorrow, Quinton can deliver your meals three times a day.¡± Ivy¡¯s brow creased with worry. Was she bing a burden? ¡°Yourpany needs you, Balfour. I¡¯m nearly back on my feet. You don¡¯t have to stick around here.¡± Without even looking up, Balfour continued to fill her te with food. ¡°Thepany¡¯s fine. Priorities, Ivy. You¡¯re top of the list right now.¡± Hearing those words warmed Ivy from the inside out. She mattered to him more than she had ever hoped. *Just as long as it¡¯s no trouble for you.¡± Post-breakfast, Ivy rested in bed, asionally thumbing through a book to pass the time. Across the room, Balfour worked, keeping an eagle eye on her, ready to tend to any difort at a moment¡¯s notice. A knock on the door broke the morning quietude, Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ivy nced at Balfour, curious about who else might visit-Quinton, perhaps, with yet another stack of papers for Balfour¡¯s attention) ¡°Come in.¡± To Ivy¡¯s surprise, Thalia and Margot sauntered in. Ivy and Margot had been rtively close at the set, and when Ivy had been falsely used, Margot had stood by her, a gesture Ivy held close to her heart. Plus, after her ident, Thalia, Margot¡¯s friend, had be a key witness. Ivy owed more to these two than she could express. As she struggled to sit up, Balfour was instantly beside her, propping her up with a mountain of pillows to ensure herfort while they chatted. With the room now a haven of girl talk, Balfour made a show of stepping out to grab some drinks, leaving them to their sisterly solidarity. The moment he left, Margot¡¯s vivacious spirit rekindled. Flopping down beside Ivy¡¯s bed and taking her hand, she bubbled with concern. ¡°Ivy, how¡¯re you holding up? Anything still hurting?¡± Chapter 2279 Chapter 2279 Chapter 2279 Ivy shook her head with a chuckle, ¡°I felt so much better when I woke up. The only reason I¡¯m still in the hospital is that the doc insisted on some R&R. Honestly, I reckon I¡¯d heal up just as well at home, but they won¡¯t discharge me, so here I am. I¡¯m in tip-top shape now. You guys don¡¯t need to worry one bit.¡± Margot finally nodded, satisfied. ¡°You have no idea how worried I was when you had that ident. How could something like that happen when two lifeguards were on duty? It was not until Thalia sensed something off that we realized there was a whole chain of mishaps. I wanted to check on you sooner, but I thought you might still be recovering, so I held off. Don¡¯t be sad I didn¡¯te by till today, okay?¡± She patted Ivy¡¯s hand in aforting gesture. Thalia was not quite as bubbly. She was not close to Ivy; after all, she was just a runner on the set. When Margot dragged her along, she did not really want to agree. She did not know Ivy well and had not interacted with her. But considering she owed Mr. Balfour thanks for getting out of a tight spot, she decided to make the visit. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not sad at all. I¡¯ve been doing nothing but eating and sleeping these past few days. I¡¯m practically turning into a pig. I haven¡¯t had the time to think about anything else. I¡¯ve been feeling drowsy often, maybe from losing some vitalityst time. Anyway, how¡¯s the production doing? Has Colton started shooting again?¡± Margot sighed at the mention of the film. ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it. The production has taken a huge hit. The cast and the director have been dragged through the mud online.¡± Ivy was puzzled. ¡°Why? Wasn¡¯t it Diana who caused all the trouble before? We have solid evidence this time. If we make it public, people will see the truth for themselves, won¡¯t they? Why would we get such ashing?¡± Thalia exined, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. The production has been in the hot seat time and again. Even with a rification now, people are sick of it. They think it¡¯s just the production and actors cooking up drama for publicity. The audience is fed up with our film, and another incident might backfire. Even Colton is wary of saying too much.¡± Ivy frowned, her eyebrows knitting together. She thought the storm had passed for the production, but it seemed the situation had worsened. ¡°So, we¡¯re just going to let them misunderstand us? We¡¯re not at fault. Why avoid rifying things just because we¡¯re worried about a bacsh?¡± Seeing her agitation, Margot quickly reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re not going to rify things. The director and team are figuring out the best timing for it. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s our fault anyway. We¡¯ve been wrongly used of bullying, and now that Diana has been exposed as the real culprit, we¡¯re not just going to swallow our pride!¡± Ivy rxed a little at her words. ¡°As long as they¡¯re not giving up on setting the record straight. I was worried the director might just let it slide.¡± Margot and Thalia exchanged nces. Ivy did not seem like she wanted to leave the production, so why were there rumors of her dropping out of her role as Valor? Margot, who could never keep things to herself, was worried Ivy might actually leave the production for good, so she blurted out, ¡°Have you heard that the production is looking to rece the lead? Are you noting back?¡± Chapter 2280 Chapter 2280 Chapter 2280 Ivy¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What are you talking about? Who said I¡¯m noting back? I¡¯m just on a break, that¡¯s all. Once I¡¯m feeling up to snuff, I¡¯ll be back on set, no question about it.¡± She had been concerned about the director possibly wanting to recast her role. It would be a devastating blow to her career and the project they had all poured their hearts into. ¡°It was after that one time, you know, when that guy swung by and gave the director an ultimatum. Since then, everyone¡¯s been saying you¡¯re out,¡± Margot said, pressing her lips together. Ivy instantly knew she was talking about Balfour. Thalia, overhearing Margot¡¯s casual trash-talking about Balfour, felt it was a bit much. What if Ivy sided with him and ended up in a feud with Margot? Thalia knew better than to get involved in such thankless predicaments. Her strategy was simple: hear no evil, see no evil, speak no evil. Margot was not one for ying mind games, and she genuinely believed Ivy was not the type to back out. Plus, she was looking forward to their on-screen rivalry. ¡°I was counting on doing more scenes with you. Don¡¯t bail on me, okay? Even if he tries to stop you, you¡¯ve gotta fight for it. Freedom¡¯s something you take for yourself, right?¡± Ivy could not help but smile at Margot¡¯s earnestness. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ll be back once I¡¯ve had enough rest. But did the director mention anything about the second female lead?¡± The role of the second female lead in Colton¡¯s movie was crucial, almost as much as the two protagonists. Diana¡¯s sudden departure had hit the production hard, and most of the footage they had shot might be unusable now, especially the scenes with Valor that Ivy might have to reshoot. Margot shook her head. As a minor character on the set, she was not privy to the director¡¯s ns. ¡°Don¡¯t stress about it. The director will want to finish this script, no doubt. Despite the setbacks, this is his passion project. He¡¯s already invested so much into it; he won¡¯t give up halfway. But you, don¡¯t rush things. We¡¯ll all be here waiting for you when you¡¯re ready.¡± Thalia agreed wholeheartedly. After seeing Ivy¡¯s portrayal of Valor, they could not imagine anyone else bringing the same level of brilliance to the role. It would be no exaggeration to say her performance was perfect. ¡°Alright, I appreciate it. I¡¯ll be back, no doubt about it.¡± Even when Balfour had posed the question to her in private, despite her momentary hesitation, Ivy felt a surge of determination when Margot and Thalia came with the production crew¡¯s hopes. Her resolve to return to acting and finish the movie was unwavering. Right then, Balfour returned with a bunch of drinks, apparently having made a quick run to the nearby convenience store. Margot felt guilty and could not bring herself to meet his gaze. After all, she had just been encouraging Ivy to return to filming. But now, with Balfour present, her courage deserted her. ¡°Look, you get some rest. Thalia and I have got to head back to the set,¡± Margot said abruptly as Balfour walked in. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Balfour did not seem to mind the visitors. Seeing Ivy happy made him more than weing. ¡°Drop by anytime,¡± he said stiffly as they exited, his tone sending a ripple of fear through Margot. She grabbed Thalia¡¯s arm and hurried out, half-expecting Balfour to chase after them. Chapter 2281 Chapter 2281 Chapter 2281 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Can you believe that guy? He actually said, ¡®drop by anytime!¡± Margot rubbed her arms against the goosebumps while Thalia just smirked with a knowing nce. She could kind of get it, though. Balfour probably said all that stuff for Ivy¡¯s sake, right? After all, Margot was Ivy¡¯s friend, so it made sense to keep things peachy with her pal. Ivy watched them beat a hasty retreat, augh escaping her lips. When her eyes met Balfour¡¯s, she blurted, ¡°I need to talk to you about something¡­¡± Balfour stood there for a moment, both of them well aware of the elephant in the room. And still, he silently made his way over to Ivy. ¡°I¡¯m thinking, once I¡¯m back in fighting shape, I want to head back to the set.¡± Ivy thought she would struggle to say the words. Every mishap affected more than just her. There was Balfour, her grandparents-everyone worried sick about her. She did not want to be the cause of their worry anymore. But she could not stifle her burning passion for acting. ¡°I know it¡¯s selfish to talk about this now, but acting¡­ It¡¯s what I truly love. I hope you get that.¡± Clutching the sheets, Ivy poured out her love for the stage to Balfour with an almost palpable urgency. Before acting, she had never thought she could be so passionate about anything. Just the thought of their movie lighting up the big screen and being seen by audiences everywhere made her heart race with excitement. ¡°When I¡¯m acting, I feel like I find my true self. I¡¯d give my soul for it. I know it might sound crazy, but I really love it. I love acting so much, I¡­¡± ¡°Then go for it.¡± Looking up at Ivy¡¯s tear-zed eyes, Balfour could not find it in him to say If it was something she loved, she should chase it. And he would be right there, having her back. ¡°What?¡± Ivy was stunned, not having expected such a swift yes. ¡°If it¡¯s what you love, then chase it. Leave everything else to me.¡± Balfour¡¯s face was stoic, but Ivy¡¯s tears flowed freely. All her life, she dreaded being a burden, yet here she was, troubling Balfour and his family over and over. And now, to pursue her passion, she was asking for help again. But she knew Balfour was different. She knew it deep down. ¡°Thank you, truly, thank you so much¡­¡± Balfour gently wiped away her tears, ¡°I want to see you shine on that big screen too. Why apologize for following your heart?¡± Ivy looked up at him, dazed, as he tenderly dried her tears and caressed her cheek with his fingertip. She did not move, just soaked in the warmth of his touch, ¡°Thank you. You have no idea what your support means to me.¡± Her confession hit Balfour hard, and it took him a moment before he responded in a husky voice, ¡°Are you silly? I¡¯ll always be here to support you. Go on, be bold. Whatever happens, you¡¯ve got me right behind you.¡± Ivy drifted off to sleep with a blissful smile. The mere nod of approval and promise of support made her so happy. Balfour watched her, a bittersweet tang in his heart. Chapter 2282 Chapter 2282 Chapter 2282 She fancied acting, so let her act. He would not let what happened to Ivy ur again, not on his watch. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He was well aware of the public¡¯s disdain for Colton¡¯s production crew, but he knew better than to rush into damage control. The best strategy was to wait until their reputation hit rock bottom, then make a move; the turnaround would be spectacr. Balfour had been scheming, knowing full well Ivy would certainly not give up acting. Arriving home, Balfour instructed the housekeeper toy out some everyday clothes for Ivy. As he stepped out of the car, Mara came running towards him. ¡°Balfour, you¡¯re back!¡± Mara seemed in high spirits, grabbing his arm, ready to head inside with him. Balfour discreetly slipped his arm away. ¡°Balfour, taking care of Ivy at the hospital must have drained you,¡± she said. ¡°Not at all. You stay here; I need to discuss something with Althea.¡± Mara frowned, insisting on joining him. ¡°What¡¯s so secret that I can¡¯t hear? Don¡¯t how bored I am here alone?¡± It was not a big deal; she could listen in, but herint of boredom made Balfour hesitate. ¡°Maybe I should send you back to M State. I¡¯m swamped these days and can hardly spare time for you.¡± Before he could finish, Mara¡¯s tears began to fall, leaving Balfour flustered. ¡°What¡¯s with the waterworks? Did I say something wrong?¡± Mara stared at him without a word, eyes brimming with stubborn tears. ¡°You said you were bored, so I thought you¡¯d be happier in M State.¡± ¡°Not happy, not one bit! You¡¯re not considering me at all. You just find me bothersome, right? Sending me back to M State, you won¡¯t have to see or make time for me. That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it?¡± Balfour felt helpless; it was Mara who first mentioned being bored. He thought it would be better for her to return since she had hardly any friends here and had spent years in M State, surrounded by familiar faces. How had it turned to him finding her bothersome and wanting to send her back? ¡°I just thought you¡¯d be out of your element here, all alone. Your friend is on break. She could keep you company in M State. But if you stay, I can¡¯t be with you. Wouldn¡¯t that be even more boring?¡± Mara angrily wiped her tears away. ¡°I get it, Balfour, you think I¡¯m a nuisance! Fine, I won¡¯t trouble you anymore. Go on with your business! If you don¡¯t want me here, I¡¯ll book a flight tonight and go back by myself.¡± Though she tried to dry her tears, they flowed like an unstoppable stream. Balfour frowned, puzzled by her endless crying. ¡°When did I ever say I wanted you gone? Mara, stop being unreasonable. I have other things to attend to.¡± This was the first time Balfour had spoken to her in such a stern tone, and Mara was genuinely hurt. Looking up at him pitifully, she said, ¡°Balfo Chapter 2283 Chapter 2283 Chapter 2283 ¡°I know I¡¯ve been a pain, but all I wanted was toe back, If it were not for you, why would I have flown all the way back, only to find myself all alone in a chilly airport lounge? Balfour, I swear I won¡¯t be a nuisance to you anymore!¡± With tears streaming down her face, Mara spun around, ready to sprint away, Balfour was beside himself with worry. She was a stranger in these parts, and the thought of her running off into the unknown was unbearable. He dashed after her, grabbed her arm, and started to soothe her worries. ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s alright. I misspoke, okay? I never meant you were a bother. You mentioned being bored at home, so I tried toe up with something that would suit you, You should be out having fun with your friends during the holiday, not cooped up here with my grandparents. You¡¯re wee to stay as long as you¡¯re not feeling too trapped.¡± Mara sniffled, listening to his exnation. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Balfour, do you really not think I¡¯m a bother?¡± Balfour, exasperated, replied, ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Did mying here mess up your alone time with Ivy?¡± Balfour furrowed his brow, puzzled at the sudden mention of Ivy and Mara¡¯s tone. ¡°Ever since you met that woman, it seems like you have less time for me. Is it because of that woman you¡¯re so impatient with me?¡± Balfour¡¯s patience, already thin, was wearing even thinner. ¡°You know her name; why call her ¡®that woman? It¡¯s disrespectful. She¡¯s my wife now, and I expect you to treat her with respect.¡± Mara was stunned; this was the first time Balfour had spoken to her with such severity. Had Ivy be that important to him already? Not receiving his usual indulgence, Mara¡¯s heart sank, realizing she could not continue to be unreasonable, or she would only tilt Balfour¡¯s affection further toward Ivy. ¡°Balfour, please don¡¯t be mad. I just don¡¯t know Ivy that well yet. Why would you think I don¡¯t respect her? If I didn¡¯t respect her, why would I have insisted on buying her a gift and visiting her after such a tiring flight? I did it because I know she¡¯s your wife, and I wanted to see her immediately.¡± Hearing this, Balfour¡¯s frown eased slightly. ¡°I know you¡¯re not that kind of person. It¡¯s just the way you referred to her earlier was rude. If Ivy heard you, she¡¯d be hurt.¡± Ivy, oh Ivy, even bedridden in a hospital, she upied Balfour¡¯s thoughts, and Mara felt a surge of jealousy. ¡°I get it now. I won¡¯t do it again. Balfour, please don¡¯t be mad. I realize my mistake.¡± Mara sounded downcast. After all, Balfour had never used such a tone with her before. He noticed this, too. Balfour did not want her to feel his patience had waned since Ivy came into his life. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s put this behind us! It¡¯s boring for you here alone, so what do we do? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go back to M State for a vacation?¡± Mara¡¯s eyes twinkled with a new idea. ¡°No worries! Ivy won¡¯t be in the hospital forever, right? She¡¯ll be discharged soon, and then both of you will have time to hang out with me! Oh, and isn¡¯t Ivy supposed to be on set for a shoot soon? I could tag along and check out the set; it¡¯ll be a st! What do you think, Balfour?¡± Chapter 2284 Chapter 2284 Chapter 2284 Just as Balfour was about to respond, Alyssa appeared at the foot of the stairs, interrupting him. With a smile on her face, Alyssa approached. ¡°Balfour, why are you still here? Didn¡¯t you say you had things to do? Don¡¯t keep Ivy waiting at the hospital for too long; she¡¯s still a patient, after all.¡± Mara knew her ns were dashed the moment Alyssa showed up. Even if Balfour wanted to agree, Alyssa would never allow her to visit Ivy¡¯s film set. ¡°Grandma Alyssa!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She turned with a smile to greet Alyssa, who seemed to have only just noticed her presence. ¡°Oh? Ms. Lewis, you¡¯re here too?¡± Her words were casual, after which she turned back to Balfour. ¡°What¡¯s holding you up,d? If you¡¯ve got something to do, get moving. Why are you standing around like a lost sheep?¡± Balfour seemed to snap out of it and turned to Mara with a reminder, ¡°I can¡¯t give you a yes about visiting the set on my own. I need to check with Ivy.¡± Mara¡¯s smile grew strained. She had thought this might be her chance to visit the bustling film set. As if oblivious to Mara¡¯s difort, Alyssa inquired naturally, ¡°Why would you want to visit the set, Ms. Lewis? You mentioned you were quite happy spending time with us two old birds, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mara forced augh. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just that Balfour thought I might get bored alone at home, so he suggested I could drop by Ivy¡¯s set for a bit.¡± Alyssa feigned sudden understanding. ¡°Ah, I see. A young person like you might find it dull with us old folks. I¡¯ll have Balfour¡¯s people take you out for a bit. You haven¡¯t been back home for years; I bet seeing your old haunts would be pretty novel! But Ivy¡¯s set isn¡¯t a ce just anyone can visit. There¡¯s a lot going on that an outsider like you might not understand. They¡¯re swamped with worktely. If you show up now, they might be unable to host you properly. Plus, it¡¯s not a yground; we wouldn¡¯t want to disrupt their workflow.¡± Alyssa¡¯s words clearly drew a line between Mara and their family, and Mara¡¯s expression soured with every word. In the end, Balfour suggested that if Mara was bored, she could apany him to the hospital. Alyssa rolled her eyes. Their grandson, Balfour, really had no clue. Did he not think that Ivy needed rest and recovery at the hospital? Why bring a third wheel? Besides, in her heart, Ivy probably did not want another woman around, and here he was, seemingly eager to upset her. ¡°You¡¯re going to the hospital to be with Ivy. Why drag Ms. Lewis along? Hospitals are full of germs. Ms. Lewis is so delicate; what if she catches something? Balfour, you can be so careless. Can¡¯t you consider your guest¡¯s well-being for once? It would be better to wait until Ivy is feeling better. You and she can then take Ms. Lewis out for a proper tour. You¡¯re staying in the country for a while, aren¡¯t you, Ms. Lewis? There¡¯s no rush.¡± As Alyssa firmly ced Ivy as her granddaughter-inw, Mara cursed the old woman a thousand times in her heart. It was a clear warning not to harbor any undue affection for Balfour. Chapter 2285 Chapter 2285 Chapter 2285 Mara could not help but seethe with jealousy as she watched Ivy, the neer, cozying up to Balfour. After all, Mara had been by Balfour¡¯s side long before Ivy breezed into the picture. Before Mara¡¯s sister had passed, Balfour had even promised her that he would always look after Mara-a promise that seemed to be slipping away as Alyssa tantly favored Ivy. As the years passed, Mara¡¯s rtionship with Balfour was a series of hellos and goodbyes. His business ventures kept him rooted domestically, and he could not dedicate much time to her. Balfour was a simple man, driven by the desire to fulfill her sister¡¯sst wish, so he had always gone out of his way for Mara. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. But time had only solidified one thing: Mara had known Balfour longer than Ivy had. That was her sole advantage. And yet, it irked her to no end-how could Ivy swoop in and steal her ce by Balfour¡¯s side? Now, Ivy was even Alyssa¡¯s pick for the perfect bride, and Mara could only wonder what spell Ivy had cast to win over the notoriously critical olddy. At that moment, Dean strolled up leisurely, crossing his arms and casting a disapproving nce their way. ¡°This isn¡¯t some pic, Balfour. You can¡¯t just drag Ms. Lewis along to the hospital. Get a grip!¡± Dean chided. Under the scrutiny of both grandparents, Balfour awkwardly rubbed his nose, regretting his earlier, unthought-out suggestion. He just wanted to keep Mara from getting bored, but he could not find the time to whisk her away on a proper getaway. It was ast-ditch effort on his part. In front of the elders, Mara put on a considerate facade. ¡°Balfour, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯ve just arrived, and I could use some time to rest and adjust to the time zone. By the time I¡¯m settled, Ivy might be discharged and back home. Then we¡¯ll all have plenty of time for fun.¡± She turned to Dean and Alyssa with a smile. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m quite the homebody, not one for gallivanting about. Staying in and spending quality time with you both sounds delightful. This way, you can rest easy knowing I¡¯m not alone while you¡¯re at the hospital, right?¡± Whether her words were genuine or not did not matter, as Alyssa smiled warmly, patting her hand, ¡°It¡¯s good to hear you think that way. We¡¯re too old to be trotting around with you, dear. Once the young couple is back, they¡¯ll keep youpany. Alright?¡± Mara forced a chuckle. ¡°Sure.¡± Balfour, not overthinking it; rushed to instruct Althea to prepare Ivy¡¯s favorite meals, as he was already runningte. He asked everyone to stay put while he headed back to the hospital. Once Balfour was gone, Mara excused herself to her room, leaving Alyssa¡¯s smile to fade. Only her naive grandson failed to see Mara¡¯s underlying intentions, but to Ivy, they could easily be misconstrued as something more. Watching his wife¡¯s worried expression, Dean chimed in to ease her mind, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re overthinking it. It¡¯s not like the Lewis girl is actually smitten with our Balfour. Though I must admit, our boy is quite a catch.¡± Alyssa looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how Mara was fawning over Balfour before we came down? She knows he¡¯s married now. Her behavior is simply inappropriate. I¡¯ve always said we could repay the Lewis family¡¯s kindness, but not at the expense of Balfour¡¯s marriage. Now look at this mess-with Mara blurring lines, Balfour¡¯s actions might be misinterpreted as affection.¡± Dean sighed in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Now that Balfour and Ivy are married, certain. behaviors are just not fitting for Mara to disy.¡± Chapter 2286 Chapter 2286 Chapter 2286 Dean shook his head with a sigh, the lines on his weathered face deepening with concern. As an elder, he found himself in a delicate position, hesitant to step in directly and halt the unfolding drama. ¡°All we can do now is hope Mara gets the message that she¡¯s barking up the wrong tree, that she has the sense to back off before things turn uglier than a Thanksgiving turkey left in the oven too long.¡± Alyssa felt a pang in her heart for Ivy. She was relieved that the recent awkward confrontation had not unfolded before Ivy. If Ivy had witnessed that mess, Alyssa could only imagine the storm of hurt that would have churned in Ivy¡¯s heart. ¡°This can¡¯t go on. I need to find the right moment to have a heart-to-heart with Balfour. The man¡¯s married, for heaven¡¯s sake. He should not be cozying up to another woman like that.¡± Watching his wife¡¯s firm resolve, Dean knew no amount of sweet talking would change her mind. Meanwhile, at Colton¡¯s film set, the crew was on pins and needles, each day at work filled with the dread of hearing the dreaded words of dissolution from the director or producer. Thalia and Margot, with little to do on set these days, could not bear the thought of twiddling their thumbs at home. So, they turned up at the set, ready to lend a hand wherever possible. Lunchtime had rolled around, and the two sat together, each with a box lunch. ¡°Thalia, when do you reckon the crew will return to our normal groove? I took a peek on Twitter with a burner ount, and the audience is roasting us like we¡¯re the main course at a barbecue festival. It hurts to see, especially since none of this mess is our doing. The director won¡¯t let us clear the air either. How long will this limbost?¡± Margot¡¯s appetite waned at the thought of the venomous curses being thrown their way, making even the most vorful meal taste nd. ¡°The director isn¡¯t sweating it, so why should you? We didn¡¯t stir this pot. Let them rant if they want to!¡± Thalia said with a nonchnce that had grown since the harrowing experience of being kidnapped. She had emerged calmer, cing life¡¯s trials in perspective. Reputation, in particr, seemed trivial. Praise or me, the words belonged to others and were beyond her control. What mattered was their conscience. They knew the truth. of their innocence. Colton was biding his time, waiting for the perfect moment toy all the evidence on the table. The truth would shine like a lighthouse when that time came, and the negative image would be washed away. Margot understood all this, but the agony of waiting was almost too much to bear. She longed for the day they could resume filming. ¡°Do you know when Ivy¡¯sing back to the set?¡± Thalia inquired, putting down her fork. Margot looked puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m unsure about the exact date, but I texted her yesterday. She said she felt much better and could return in a few days. But what¡¯s Ivy¡¯s return got to do with anything?¡± Thalia gave her a look that mixed exasperation with affection. ¡°You¡¯ve been around this crew for how long now, and you still can¡¯t wrap your head around the dynamics? Use that noggin of yours.¡± Margot let out a groan. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me using my brain? Besides, haven¡¯t I put enough thought into the dynamics here? Aren¡¯t you and Ivy my good friends? Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Thalia shook her head, her expression a mix of frustration and fondness. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She failed to see that Ivy¡¯s return could very well signal the turning point they had all been waiting for. Chapter 2287 Chapter 2287 Chapter 2287 To put it more bluntly, the moment Ivy returned to the cast, everything would be set straight. After all, their current lifeline was the support from the one and only Balfour behind the scenes. Margot¡¯s jaw dropped after hearing Thalia¡¯s breakdown of the situation. ¡°Are you for real? Ivy¡¯s that influential? Then hitching my wagon to her is like hitting the jackpot!¡± When she became chums with Ivy, she knew Balfour was in the picture but did not give it much thought. They looked like a match made in Hollywood heaven, after all. ¡°But why do I feel Ivy isn¡¯t the type to ride Balfour¡¯s coattails? Remember when we dropped by to see her? The second he heard we wanted to speak with Ivy, he hurried off, leaving us room to chat. I think he really respects her.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Looks like those eyes of yours aren¡¯t just for show, huh? I mean, sure, Balfour¡¯s a big shot, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s anything sleazy between them.¡± ¡°Please, you made it sound so cloak and dagger. I thought you were hinting that Balfour was keeping Ivy as his sugar baby or something.¡± Margot was nonchnt, but Thalia tapped her on the head with her fork. ¡°Keep it down, will ya? If Balfour hears this, who knows what he¡¯d do to us! He¡¯s sweet on Ivy, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily extend to us!¡± They were only even on Balfour¡¯s radar because of Ivy. Without her, he would not give them the time of day and probably would not even nce their way twice. To Balfour, they were about as significant as ants by the roadside. The nature of Balfour and Ivy¡¯s rtionship was a real head-scratcher for Thalia, no matter how long she mulled it over. One thing was crystal clear, though-there was definitely love there. And as long as that was the case, Ivy was in a league of her ownpared to them. ¡°Since you¡¯veid it all out, maybe I should just ring Ivy up, tell her to recover soon, ande back pronto.¡± Margot¡¯s face lit up like she had struck gold with the idea. Thalia was gobsmacked by her train of thought. ¡°Balfour¡¯s got Ivy cooped up in that hospital to make sure she fully recovers. And here you are, egging her on toe back early. You¡¯re practically asking for a showdown with Balfour! Keep going without a clue, and you won¡¯t even see what hit you.¡± Margot looked a little hurt. ¡°But Ivy said she¡¯s bored stiff in that hospital bed. I just want her to get back to doing what she loves, you know? Lying around all day can make you sick, too.¡± ¡°Oh, give me a break. You might look like you have Ivy¡¯s best interests at heart, but did you ever stop to think that she¡¯s really taken a hit after what happened? Just don¡¯t bring up any of this ¡®hurry back¡¯ nonsense with her, alright?¡± Determined to make sure they both had a future with the Colton cast, Thalia decided to stick to Margot like glue over the next few days, keeping her on her toes and away from sending Ivy any more harebrained messages. Meanwhile, Ivy felt like she was about to grow mold from lying in that hospital bed for so long. Balfour did everything by her side in the hospital. these past few days, even bunking down for the night on the adjacent cot. Sometimes, they would even push their beds together, making it feel just like home, where a simple turn of the head meant seeing each other¡¯s faces.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 2288 Chapter 2288 Chapter 2288 Despite the worry gnawing at Ivy¡¯s heart about whether it might wear Balfour out, she could not deny that his round-the-clock presence was a balm to her soul. Just having him near seemed to lighten her spirits and fill her with a sense of security. And Balfour, upon realizing how beneficial hispany was to Ivy¡¯s well-being, was over the moon. He was grateful for having heeded ra¡¯s words and for recognizing Ivy¡¯s psychological struggles. But Ivy had been bugging him to be discharged for the past couple of days, adamant that she could not stand another moment in the sterile confines of the hospital room. ¡°You heard what the doctor said yesterday, right? I¡¯m practically back to my old self. The doc said I could continue my recovery at home!¡± Balfour, busy tidying up odds and ends, felt Ivy¡¯s gaze following his every move. ¡°Just a couple more days in the hospital,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s one more test result we¡¯re waiting on. Once we get that back, you can go home.¡± His voice was steady, but it sounded too clinical to Ivy. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°But I really want to go home. The doctor even said that the test was optional. It was you who insisted I get it. If it were not for that, I could¡¯ve been home today. I miss Grandma and Grandpa so much; it¡¯s been days since I¡¯ve seen them.¡± Ivy¡¯s longing for her grandparents was genuine. Apart from their two visits, she had asked Balfour to tell them not toe. After all, they were getting on in years, and frequent trips to the hospital were not good for their health. Balfour set down the potted nt he was fussing with and turned to look at Ivy. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just call them last night?¡± Ivy blinked herrge, expressive eyes, incredulity written all over her face. ¡°How can that be the same as seeing them in person? Sure, video calls are convenient, but they don¡¯t let me feel Grandma¡¯s warmth or hug Grandpa. I don¡¯t even know if they¡¯ve lost weight. When I get home, I¡¯ll have to exin to Grandma why I didn¡¯t want her to visit.¡± During their calls, Alyssa had been visibly upset. She felt perfectly capable of taking care of Ivy in the hospital, but with her grandson and granddaughter-inw objecting, she reluctantly agreed to stay away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandma¡¯s just pulling your leg. She would not be mad at you,¡± Balfour reassured her, yet he remained firm. It was not that he did not want Ivy to go home, but he could not rx until thatst report came in-even though the doctor had said it was of little importance. Last time, Ivy¡¯s health scare had frightened him deeply, and until he was sure she had fully recovered, he could not allow her to leave. ¡°I really can¡¯t go home? How about this: take me home just for the day, and we can return in the evening when it¡¯s time to rest. I could stroll in the garden with them, have a cup of coffee, maybe y a game of chess!¡± Ivy was bargaining now, figuring that even a brief reprieve at home would be better than none. With such a plea, Balfour found it increasingly difficult to refuse. ¡°That desperate to get back, huh?¡± Balfour¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. Ivy pouted. ¡°Put yourself in my shoes; cooped up all day, every day. I bet you¡¯d be itching for a breath of fresh air. Knock on wood, I don¡¯t mean it literally! You won¡¯t be the one in a hospital bed!¡± Halfway through her sentence, Ivy hastily covered her mouth, not wanting to jinx Balfour¡¯s health. Balfour could not help butugh at her antics. He moved closer, gently tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so eager, I¡¯ll take you home for a visit. But when night falls, you have toe back without a fuss. Once we check that report tomorrow, we can discuss your discharge. Deal?¡± Ivy had not expected Balfour to relent. Her eyes lit up with joy, and it looked like she might leap out of bed any second. ¡°Really? You promise?¡± Chapter 2289 Chapter 2289 Chapter 2289 Balbum moulded with a hint of resignation, but the joy radiating from her was inter and his mind lightened despite himself The was Idrefully unaware of how, in the days toe, her moods would have the po beling at his heartslinge ance you¡¯ve naked as nicely, how couhitt not take care of your pants? Let¡¯s head Ga change into something candy, and we¡¯ll head home? hy was all smiles during the nde, her grin never faltering until they pulled up to the gater, of the suburban mansion. The secilement was palpable He been just over a week, but why does it feel like ages since I¡¯ve been homer It¡¯s not as diamalle as you thinks (ince you step out of the car, you¡¯ll see that everythings Wy was too happy to fuss over hisment, died yet realizing that she had begun to think of Ballour¡¯s ce as her own The sound of another girl¡¯s voice was thest thing ivy expected to hear, and her smile Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. faltered instantly She turned instinctively to Balfour, searching his face for answers Why was Mara here? Balfour looked puzzled ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ivy had been so cheerful just a moment ago, and he¡¯d even helped her with her seat belt. Why the sudden change? Mara, standing tall and poised, approached confidently. It¡¯s been a while, Ivy How have you been feeling?¡± Ivy forced a smile, ¡°Much better now, thank you Ms. Lewis, what brings you Oh! Are you wondering why I¡¯m here? Well, since I came back and nned to stay for a while, Balfour Kindly offered me to stay here for convenience. Being unfamiliar with the area, I really only have Balfour to rely on, so I¡¯m staying here for now. I apologize for not informing you earlier, Ivy¡± It was then Balfour chimed in, ¡°I forgot to mention it to you. I¡¯ve been so busy with your hospital stay and then the check ups, so I thought I¡¯d wait until we got home. I just forgot.¡± Ivy nodded, her face expressionless. The extensive medical tests had indeed kept them both upied. Forgetting to mention something like this seemed understandable, yet, why hadn¡¯t he told her sooner? Now, finally home and filled with joy, she was greeted by the sight of another woman living in their space. How could she be expected to smile? Balfour sensed Ivy¡¯s difort and furrowed his brows in concern. Mara stepped back, her voice tinged with unease. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ivy. This must feel sudden. I¡¯ve been here for a couple of weeks now, but I¡¯ll move out as soon as I find a ce.¡± Ivy didn¡¯t want to speak, feeling as if Mara was suggesting she was being pushed out. Balfour intervened, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. Grandma and Grandpa should be in the living room.¡± He couldn¡¯t stand seeing the two women upset over this matter and turned back to gesture to Ivy. Ivy sidestepped his attempt to take her hand and walked ahead, alone. Her thoughts were a jumble. She had assumed that Mara would have returned abroad during her hospital stay. The shock of finding her still in the country, and in their home, was too much to process. The happiness she had felt earlier was washed away entirely. Chapter 2290 Chapter 2290 Chapter 2290 Ivy dodged Balfour¡¯s extended hand in silence, forging ahead alone on the path. Mara trailed behind with a pout, ncing at Balfour only to realize he wasn¡¯t paying her any attention. She quickly masked her thoughts, but her heart was already scrawled with jealousy. Alyssa and Dean had been eagerly waiting at the doorstep for Ivy¡¯s return. They had received a call from her while she was still in the car, and their anticipation to see her was palpable. It had been several days since theyst saw Ivy, and since they couldn¡¯t visit her in the hospital, they were anxious to know how her recovery was progressing. ¡°She¡¯s back, she¡¯s back! Ivy¡¯s home!¡± Alyssa eximed, hurrying down the steps with such speed that Dean struggled to keep up. Ivy quickly moved forward to steady Alyssa¡¯s arm. Alyssa genuinely adored Ivy, and after giving her a once-over, she sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight, my dear. How did you get so thin?¡± Ivy hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but hearing the concern in Alyssa¡¯s voice, she couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from welling up with tears. In this home, she had received nothing but sincere love and care from Alyssa and Dean. What more could she possibly want? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. The weight loss is just from lying in the hospital without much appetite,¡± Ivy reassured them. Alyssa, however, wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°You don¡¯t lose weight just from lying in a hospital bed. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve suffered. Are you staying with us this time?¡± Alyssa nced back at Balfour, who stood behind Ivy, barely acknowledging Mara¡¯s presence. Having Mara live in their house had already been a source of difort for Alyssa. She knew Ivy must be upset about it, but Ivy was always so well-behaved, swallowing her discontent instead of voicing it. She could see Ivy¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t great, probably due to Mara¡¯s presence, which must be upsetting her! But Alyssa didn¡¯t tell Ivy in advance, fearing it would make her uneasy and prevent her from resting well in the hospital. Later, she would need to have a proper talk with Ivy about this. She couldn¡¯t let her feel neglected. ¡°I¡¯m just home for the afternoon; we¡¯ll return to the hospital in the evening. Once the final test report comes in tomorrow, we cane back for good if everything is clear,¡± Ivy exined. Speaking of this, Balfour also felt a bit relieved. During this time, shuttling back and forth between the hospital, thepany, and home had drained him both physically and mentally. Most importantly, Ivy¡¯s discharge would mean her health had truly improved, and that was what would finally put Balfour¡¯s mind at ease. ¡°Ivy, you do look well-rested. It seems Balfour had taken good care of you these days.¡± Mara chimed in with a smile. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. At the sound of her voice, Ivy¡¯s smile faltered. Alyssa patted Ivy¡¯s hand and led her inside. ¡°They were husband and wife, after all. It¡¯s only right for Balfour to take care of her when she¡¯s ill. If he didn¡¯t, and Ivy looked worse, I would never forgive him!¡± Ivy forced a smile. ¡°He has taken very good care of me, even though he¡¯s worn himself out in the process.¡± She wasn¡¯t just being polite; she had seen all the worry and effort Balfour had put in for her sake. If it weren¡¯t for her, Balfour¡¯s life might have been easier, but at least in front of his grandparents, they were united. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the contract they had signed at the beginning. Chapter 2291 Chapter 2291 Chapter 2291 ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve asked Althea to whip up your favorite dish. You must be peckish after the hospital, right? Maybe start off with a light chicken soup to settle your stomach?¡± Alyssa was pulling Ivy towards the dining table, but Balfour intervened, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t let her drink anything yet. She¡¯ll be too full for dinner. Her appetite¡¯s pretty delicate these days, and she needs to stick to the lighter fare. That hearty soup might be a bit too rich for her right now.¡± During Ivy¡¯s hospital stay, Balfour had been in charge of her meals and knew all too well that her current condition was nothing like her usual self. She could barely manage a few bites of her once-beloved spicy-sweet dishes, and she¡¯d feel full after just a little nibble. Balfour had to coax her every day just to get her to eat a bit more. The mention of eating made Ivy blush a little; in the hospital, it had been just the two of them. Balfour cajoled and enticed her like a parent coaxing a child to eat, and thinking back on it now, Ivy felt a touch embarrassed. When Alyssa offered her the soup earlier, Ivy had wanted to refuse, but she didn¡¯t, not wanting to let down Alyssa¡¯s thoughtful preparation. The soup made by the Howard family chef was naturally not greasy, but after finishing that, she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat the main course for dinner. Watching their interaction, Alyssa was quite pleased; a couple should be just like this. ¡°That¡¯s how it is, then. If you can¡¯t eat or don¡¯t feel like it, just tell me. I just want you to be healthy and happy. If you don¡¯t fancy it, we won¡¯t have it. We can always ask the cook to make it when you¡¯re feeling better.¡± Alyssa¡¯s gaze at Ivy was full of wless affection, while Mara sat somewhat neglected on the side. She couldn¡¯t see what Ivy had done to earn such favoritism from Alyssa. Mara didn¡¯t think Ivy was in any way superior to her, so why was Alyssa so set on having her as a granddaughter-inw? She just couldn¡¯t fathom what was going through Alyssa¡¯s head! Ivy hade home intending to spend more time with Alyssa, and now that she wasn¡¯t having the soup, Alyssa suggested they take a stroll in the back garden instead. Of course, the others didn¡¯t follow. Mara stepped forward, about to suggest she join them to clear her mind, but Alyssa cut in, mentioning she hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk to lvy alone in ages, dashing Mara¡¯s hopes. All the while, Ivy avoided looking at Mara; she was afraid that seeing her and Balfour¡¯s overly familiar manner would betray an emotion she shouldn¡¯t show. Alyssa, arm in arm with Ivy, walked to the secluded back garden. Here in the chilly November, there shouldn¡¯t have been many flowers, but Dean, knowing his wife¡¯s fondness for them, had arranged for fresh blooms to be flown in daily from all over. The mansion even had a gardener dedicated to tending this area, so despite their thick clothes, the garden was still bursting with life. ¡°Look at these flowers, blooming so beautifully despite the cold.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Alyssa pointed to a patch of bright red blossoms, and Ivy followed her gaze. ¡°They sure do! After staring at in white hospital walls every day, this is a real treat for the eyes.¡± Her words carried no self-pity, which Alyssa understood well; she patted the back of Ivy¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, my dear. Once you¡¯re better,e back home. I will take good care of you and get you back on your feet.¡± Chapter 2292 Chapter 2292 Chapter 2292 Ivy shed a bashful smile, ¡°Alyssa, I haven¡¯t had a hard time at all. It¡¯s Balfour who¡¯s been running around taking care of me. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s really lost weight.¡± ¡°There you go again, sweetie,¡± Alyssa chided gently. ¡°When will you learn that you don¡¯t have to swallow all the hardships alone? Ivy, you need to learn to be a little more vulnerable around men, to yfully pout and lean on them a bit, you know? Balfour¡¯s my grandson; no one knows him better than I do. You¡¯re both strong-willed, which is fine, but you can¡¯t both be stubborn all the time. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you could express things in a softer tone, so you could avoid all the fuss? Communication is key, especially between you and your husband. He didn¡¯t want me and Dean toe over and fuss over you because he was thinking of our health. Later on, I figured it¡¯d be good for you two to have some alone time, so I didn¡¯t interfere.¡± Ivy cut her off with a hint of urgency, ¡°Granny, you and Grandpaing to see me is never an intrusion. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. You¡¯re always wee, both of you. Balfour and I will always wee you.¡± She meant every word. Alyssa and Dean had given her so much love; how could she ever resent their presence? ¡°Don¡¯t fret, my dear. I get it. If we didn¡¯t¡¯know you to be the person you are, do you think we would have been so calm about leaving you two alone together? And you saw Ms. Lewis today and felt upset, didn¡¯t you?¡± Alyssa¡¯s tone shifted as she mentioned Mara, and Ivy bit her lip, unsure how to respond. She could never hide anything from Alyssa. Alyssa knew her too well and understood that seeing Mara would naturally not make her happy. ¡°I was the one who told Balfour not to tell you about it in advance.¡± Ivy was surprised at Alyssa¡¯s revtion; she had thought Balfour had kept it from her on purpose. ¡°Why?¡± She didn¡¯t understand. If she had been told in advance, at least she wouldn¡¯t have been so startled and could have prepared herself mentally. ¡°I know what you must be thinking, but at that time, our first concern was your health. You were recovering, and hearing about such things would only cause you unnecessary worry. If I had let Balfour tell you beforehand, would you really have been able to keep from worrying yourself sick in the hospital?¡± Alyssa¡¯s face was adorned with a gentle smile, persuasive and kind. She genuinely had Ivy¡¯s well-being at heart, even though she knew Ivy might be surprised by the sudden return home. It was better than having her fret during her weakest moment. ¡°Granny, you¡¯re right, but I¡­¡± Ivy didn¡¯t want to seem petty. After all, she was acutely aware of the nature of her rtionship with Balfour; it was just an ongoing contract. She wondered if one day, when Alyssa and Dean learned the truth, would they think she was being overly sentimental now? She didn¡¯t even have the right to question Balfour. ¡°I know it¡¯s ufortable for you, and that¡¯s okay. You can always talk to me about these things. Remember, Dean and I are always on your side.¡± The warmth and conviction in Alyssa¡¯s eyes filled Ivy with a cozy feeling. ¡°It just feels so sudden. I thought Mara had gone back to M State by now. How could I possibly uncertainty of her ce in Balfour¡¯s life. Chapter 2293 Chapter 2293 Chapter 2293 Alyssa immediately understood the real thorn in Ivy¡¯s heart. It wasn¡¯t that she minded Mara still living there. She was upset that Balfour hadn¡¯t informed her in advance,pletely omitting her from his considerations. And after all the years of acquaintance between Balfour and Mara, Ivy doubted herself, her confidence in their rtionship shaken. ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, sweetie, but Balfour not telling you, that¡¯s on me,¡± Alyssa said, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°Let me apologize for that, okay? As for him and Mara, to be honest, they do have a bit of history. There was an incident a while back, and if it weren¡¯t for Ms. Lewis¡¯s sister, Balfour might not be standing here with us today, hale and hearty. That¡¯s why he¡¯s always looked out for Ms. Lewis. Before her sister passed, she asked Balfour to take good care of Mara. I won¡¯t lie to you and say there¡¯s nothing between them, but here¡¯s something I want you to consider-if there was really something going on between those two, why would they have waited for you toe along?¡± Alyssa knew her grandson, Balfour, well; he wasn¡¯t the type to shrink back from taking action. If he really had feelings for Mara, he surely would have confessed to her long ago. The revtion of Balfour and Mara¡¯s past took Ivy by surprise. Alyssa¡¯s words brought a bittersweet smile to lvy¡¯s face. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. If only they were truly husband and wife by now, Ivy could takefort in Alyssa¡¯s assurances. But they weren¡¯t, were they? She couldn¡¯t understand why Balfour didn¡¯t just turn to Mara to help him with the marriage, to give his grandparents peace of mind. Sometimes love blinds the lovers themselves. When Alyssa observed Balfour and Ivy together, she couldn¡¯t see anyone else breaking into their bubble-not even Mara, despite her years of acquaintance with Balfour. Yet Ivy and Balfour seemed utterly oblivious, unable to see the depth of each other¡¯s feelings. Nheless, Alyssa firmly believed that true affection existed between them, and that time would prove everything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. I see things clearly, and he cares about you more,¡± Alyssa said, her words meant to be reassuring. But Ivy felt as if she was being cated, and she just offered a polite smile. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to worry about me and Balfour. We¡¯re both adults; we can handle our own affairs.¡± Alyssa sighed, a look of concern crossing her face. ¡°It¡¯s not worry, my dear. It¡¯s that I might not be around to fuss over such things for much longer. You young people always think you can see right through everything, but when you¡¯re in the thick of it, things can get pretty murky. I just don¡¯t want you two stubborn kids to misunderstand each other and regret itter. Promise me something, Ivy. No matter what happens, even if Balfour makes a big mistake, will you give him a change to exin?¡± Ivy looked at her, taken aback by her concern. ¡°Why are you so worried?¡± Alyssa shook her head, simply insisting that she agree to her request. ¡°I know my grandson, so I know how stubborn he can be. He might be a big shot in the business world, but when ites to matters of the heart, he¡¯s as clueless as a block of wood. I just want him to have a shot at happiness. In the future, just give him a chance to exin himself before you write him off, okay? Think of it as doing yourself a favor, too.¡± Ivy, taken aback by Alyssa¡¯s sudden seriousness, was slow to react but eventually nodded. with a smile. ¡°But Grandma, you know as well as I do that sometimes it¡¯s not a matter of me not wanting to¡­¡± Chapter 2294 Chapter 2294 Chapter 2294 Alyssa nodded in understanding, fully aware of Balfour¡¯s stubborn streak. Sometimes he just couldn¡¯t see things from a different angle. And when it came to his rtionship with Ivy, it was often Ivy who showed more patience with him. Balfour and Mara, on the other hand, appeared to have a different dynamic. To an outsider, it might seem that Balfour was the amodating one, but in reality, Mara wa always looking to him for approval. She would yfully pout and whine to get her way, but she always knew where to draw the line. She was terrified of the thought that Balfour might tire of her antics. If Mara ever crossed his boundaries, Balfour might just walk away without even looking back. But with Ivy, it was a two-way street of mutual forbearance. Since being with Ivy, Balfour had done many things he¡¯d never done before. It was during their arguments that he realized for the first time that his boundaries could be lowered, repeatedly, for someone else. Sometimes, he would even swallow his pridepletely, just as long as Ivy was willing to pay him any attention. But Ivy was oblivious to all this. She just felt that whenever she was with Balfour, they were always bickering. Alyssa saw all this and knew better. She knew that others wouldn¡¯t dare to argue with Balfour, not even the kids from families who were considered an equal match. Balfour had fought his way through the business world and had developed a reputation for being cold and decisive. In his interactions with his peers, he often came across as indifferent, but Ivy wasn¡¯t the least bit intimidated by him. At the end of the day, she was very special to him. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head back inside. You¡¯ve been out in the cold for a while; your hands are freezing. Let¡¯s get back before you catch a chill. Otherwise I have to exin to Balfour,¡± Alyssa said. Ivy blushed, aware that Balfour had been fussing over her health to an exasperating extenttely. Even a small blister on her finger could set him off on a long-winded lecture. Alyssa, on the other hand, smiled in satisfaction. As they returned, Ivy¡¯s heart felt somewhat lighter. After all, Mara¡¯s sister had sacrificed her life to save Balfour years ago. There was a bond between them that Ivy could never break, no matter how hard she tried. When they got back, Balfour was in the kitchen with Dean and Mara, all of them watching the staff make pies. Mara and Balfour were keeping their distance from each other, with Dean in between, much to Alyssa¡¯s satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, Balfour. You¡¯re learning how to make pies now,¡± shemented with a hint of pride. Balfour had just pinched a pie together as a trial. Alyssa was inspecting his handiwork when Ivy was about to wash her hands to join in, but she was stopped. ¡°You¡¯re still recovering; you shouldn¡¯t be working with your hands,¡± Alyssa chided. Seeing Mara lend a hand and with Alyssa joining in, Ivy felt a little embarrassed to be sidelined. That¡¯s when Mara chimed in, ¡°Ivy, you¡¯ve been resting up in the hospital. Best not overdo it.¡± Balfour had nned this especially for Ivy, hoping to treat her to some fresh pies that were more delicious than the ones he¡¯d brought to the hospital. The filling was even seasoned to Ivy¡¯s taste by Althea, the family chef. Balfour agreed, nodding for Ivy to take it easy. He would be happiest if she simply cozied up on the couch and watched TV, not lifting a finger. Ivy rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath at Balfour¡¯s side. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m out of the hospital, and you still won¡¯t let me do anything. I¡¯m not allowed to do this; I¡¯m not allowed to do that. What, am I supposed to be useless, living off you, only eating and drinking all day?¡± Balfour raised an eyebrow at Ivy¡¯s words. Chapter 2295 Chapter 2295 Chapter 2295 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Those who spend all day either eating or drinking are just little piglets.¡± Ivy shot him a re. ¡°You!¡± Alyssa came over and immediately suggested that Mara should take a break too. ¡°Ms. Lewis, you are our guest, how could we possibly let you do such chores?¡± Besides, Mara clearlycked the knack for it. The pies she tried to make were almost bursting at the seams. Pies like that would fall apart the second they hit the oven. Mara blushed with embarrassment, yet she stubbornly insisted, ¡°Oh, Alyssa, just let me practice a bit. You know, practice makes perfect with cooking. Once I get the hang of it, I¡¯ll be able to make some for Balfour back in M State.¡± Hearing her say this dimmed the smile on Ivy¡¯s face. Balfour noticed her mood shift and, and trying to lighten the atmosphere, he yfully dabbed some flour on Ivy¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break over there? Or maybe you could help me get some more flour?¡± ¡°Hmph, I thought you told me to rest. You go get it yourself.¡± Relieved that she was still interacting with him, Balfour let go of his concern. ¡°So, do you still want to try the pies I make? Huh? Mine are going to be huge and vorful, stuffed to the brim!¡± Ivy chuckled, ¡°If you won¡¯t let me have yours, I¡¯ll just have Alyssa¡¯s. And Dean¡¯s too. His look so round and full.¡± Alyssa chimed in, ¡°Exactly, Ivy can have mine or Dean¡¯s. Why would she pick your ugly pies?¡± The familyughed together, conveniently ignoring Mara¡¯s earlierment. Feeling her face burn with embarrassment, Mara wished she could just disappear into the ground. These old folks were taking Ivy¡¯s side and ignoring her, weren¡¯t they? And Mara just couldn¡¯t understand what Balfour was thinking. Why was he sticking so close to Ivy? Couldn¡¯t he hear what she¡¯d just said? Taking a deep breath, Mara tried to join the conversation again. ¡°Balfour¡¯s first attempt is actually quite impressive. Not like me, I¡¯ve been trying for ages and still can¡¯t make them right. It¡¯s a miracle I can even pinch the dough together.¡± Balfour nced at Mara¡¯s handiwork, which was indeed a bit of a mess and falling apart. Pies like that just couldn¡¯t be baked. ¡°Stop trying, Mara. These pies are a waste if they can¡¯t be baked. Just take a break like Ivy,¡± he said. Mara pouted. ¡°Balfour, you¡¯re just as dismissive of me.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Do you honestly think your creations are fit for the oven? If they aren¡¯t, then isn¡¯t that a waste of the filling?¡± Ivy looked over and felt a twinge of regret too; Althea had mixed that special filling just for her. Mara clenched her jaw in frustration. Was it really necessary to make such a big deal over some dough and filling? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to learn and help out a bit. I didn¡¯t mean to cause any waste,¡± she said, her voice tinged with a sense of being ganged up on by the family. Alyssa¡¯s eyebrows twitched in annoyance. Couldn¡¯t Mara express herself without pouting? Barely a few words in and she was already pouting. ¡°It¡¯s not really a waste. Althea could just fry it up in a pan, and we could have a nice pancake,¡± Ivy suggested, giving Mara an out. It was true, Althea had made something simr before, and it was also a way to save Mara¡¯s face. Chapter 2296 Chapter 2296 Chapter 2296 Ivy stepped in to defuse the tension, but Mara was far from grateful. In fact, she harbored a deep- seated resentment towards her. Without Ivy¡¯s interference, she would have naturally found herself by Balfour¡¯s side! Mara wasn¡¯t about to grovel for a maid¡¯s position. She washed her hands, ying the part of the obedient girl, and then stood aside to watch the others bustling about. She had wanted to stand next to Balfour, but Ivy had already imed the spot. Mara had to content herself with craning her neck from a distance to watch. ¡°Wow, Balfour, you¡¯re getting really good at this!¡± Her voice dripped with syrupy praise, earning her a piercing nce from Ivy. Ivy didn¡¯t want to hold it against Mara specifically, but she just didn¡¯t quite understand why a sweet looking girl had to be so pretentious in everything she said and did. Ivy wasn¡¯t one for empty ttery. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going, we¡¯ve got plenty more to do. Look at how fast Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Grandpa and Grandma are moving!¡± Hearing Ivy prod Balfour along, Alyssa didn¡¯t get upset. Instead, her eyes twinkled with amusement, leaving Marapletely baffled. Had Ivy somehow cast a spell on Alyssa? Why would she watch her beloved grandson be bossed around by Ivy? Alyssa, however, felt that a little teasing andughter were the ingredients for a happy marriage, regardless of their different worlds ¨C one an actor, the other a CEO. At the end of the day, they needed to live like any other couple. Balfour grew up under their watchful eyes, and what they desired most was for him to have a bustling, warm family life, to banish the loneliness. Now, with Ivy, Balfour was more lively than ever, his life infused with a new vitality. Alyssa saw all this and was overjoyed. The meal prep took nearly two hours, but it only took twenty minutes to bake and serve the pies at their table. ¡°Let¡¯s make extra and freeze them. Next time you crave them, you can just take them out and bake them,¡± Balfour suggested, not wanting Ivy to miss out when he wasn¡¯t around. Mara found Ivy annoying. If she wanted pies, just buy some frozen ones or order takeout ¨C why fuss over Balfour! ¡°You¡¯ve only just recovered,¡± Alyssa said to Ivy with a look of affection, as if Ivy were her own granddaughter. ¡°Once you¡¯re home, I¡¯ll have the staff prepare something to help you regain your strength.¡± Mara was green with envy but knew that to be Mrs. Howard, she needed the approval of these two. It seemed now that Alyssa and Dean were her biggest obstacles. Balfour watched with a tender smile as Ivy savored the smaller pie he had prepared especially for her. This was the best meal she had had in days. ¡°If you like pies so much, shall we have them again tomorrow?¡± he offered. Ivy shook her head, her guard up. ¡°No, thanks. Tonight¡¯s feast is enough. Good things should be savored slowly, not every day!¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll decide on tomorrow¡¯s menu when ites.¡± Ivy hinted, ¡°Who knows? I might juste home tomorrow.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Balfour conceded. This meal left Ivy feeling satisfied, and before they left, Alyssa packed a lot of fruits for them. Ivy originally nned toe back tomorrow after being discharged, but these were all gestures from the elderly, so Balfour and Ivy had to take everything with them. Aside from the unexpected encounter with Mara at the Howards, the day had been perfect. Chapter 2297 Chapter 2297 Chapter 2297 Ivy didn¡¯t rush to head upstairs when they reached the hospital. Instead, Balfour walked beside her as they strolled around the block to help settle the hearty meal they had just enjoyed. Lately, her appetite hadn¡¯t been great, but tonight, the food had been irresistible, and she¡¯d indulged in a few too many pies. Now, she was feeling the consequences. ¡°Why stuff yourself like it¡¯s Thanksgiving and thenin? Next time, just have a sensible portion,¡± Balfour chided, half-tempted to fetch some antacids from the pharmacy. Ivy shot him a look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how happy Granny was seeing me tuck in? I don¡¯t oftene home, and they were over the moon to have me. It just made everything taste better.¡± ¡°So, what are you saying? That it¡¯s my miserablepany that puts you off your food?¡± Balfour¡¯s tone had a yful edge, but there was a hint of genuine annoyance too. After all, he¡¯d been running himself ragged taking care of her. Surprised, Ivy responded, ¡°Why would you think that? I¡¯m not ungrateful. You¡¯ve been working so hard, and I can see that you¡¯ve lost weight. I do appreciate it. Tomorrow, once I¡¯m out of here, it¡¯ll be my turn to look after you. You can go to work without a worry, and I¡¯ll make sure to spend more time with Grandpa and Granny.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve got Mara at home, so they¡¯re in good hands. Don¡¯t stress yourself. You need to focus on your body,¡± he said, softening. But Ivy¡¯s smile faded. Right, Mara had been around for ages. She was practically part of the family. Why would Alyssa and Dean need Ivy to worry about them?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she admitted, ¡°I was being presumptuous. They have Ms. Lewis, and there¡¯s no shortage of people taking care of them. I don¡¯t need to fret.¡± Balfour frowned slightly at her words, a pang of regret in his gut. He didn¡¯t mean Ivy was unimportant, just that he didn¡¯t want her to worry. But before he could say anything else, Ivy had already moved ahead, and he swallowed his words. ¡°Have you thought about when you might go back to the set? If you need, I can make arrangements in advance,¡± Balfour changed the subject, hoping to distract her. The mention of the set caught Ivy¡¯s attention. ¡°I have, actually. Since I¡¯m almost discharged, I might as well return to the set the day after tomorrow, assuming tomorrow¡¯s check-up is clear.¡± Balfour instinctively frowned. ¡°Is it necessary to be so hasty?¡± His main concern was whether Ivy was fully recovered. Nodding her head, Ivy was firm. ¡°You can decide on other matters, but let me handle the set. Besides, when is anything ever perfectly prepared? There¡¯s never an ideal time. For me, the moment I¡¯m physically ready, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll return.¡± The thought of acting again brought a visible ease to Ivy¡¯s mind. It was her passion, after all. Seeing that Ivy¡¯s expression eased up, Balfour rxed a little. He noted that the earlier mention of Mara had dampened her spirits. Even if he was sometimes slow on the uptake, he had definitely caught on to that. When it got past eight, Balfour suggested they head back inside. It was chilly, and favors. lingering outside any longer wouldn¡¯t do Ivy¡¯s health any ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed. The following day, once the doctor had given the all-clear on her reports, Ivy finally exhaled in relief. ¡°So, can I go home now?¡± Her voice was full of eager anticipation. Chapter 2298 Chapter 2298 Chapter 2298 Balfour finally let out a sigh of relief, his heart no longer heavy with concern for Ivy¡¯s wellbeing. Over the past few days, he made sure to have the household staff nutritious meals for her. prepare Seeing her looking hale and hearty again, with all her stats in the green, his heart could finally settle back into its rightful ce. Ivy was all buzz and bustle, insisting on packing her things without any help from Balfour. He watched her busy silhouette, a tender affection in his eyes that both seemned oblivious Despite being cleared to go home, Ivy was acutely aware that Mara¡¯s stay with the Howards was of undetermined length, and it niggled at her. But Alyssa¡¯s words from the previous day had been like a shot of adrenaline to her heart. No matter how many memories and moments they shared, Mara and Balfour had not ended up together. With that in mind, Ivy was determined to secure Balfour¡¯s affections for herself. Moreover, after her heart-to-heart with Alyssa, she felt the support of the elder Howards solidly behind her, giving her a sense of backup. The thought of Alyssa¡¯s encouraging words brought a spontaneous smile to Ivy¡¯s lips. Balfour caught sight of it in the rear-view mirror and teased, ¡°So thrilled to be going home? Can¡¯t stand the thought of being alone with me, huh?¡± As Ivy gazed out the window, noting the weather forecast predicted snowfall in theing days ¨C something she hadn¡¯t seen in nearly three years ¨C her anticipation grew. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m excited to see Grandpa and Grandma every day. I never said I didn¡¯t want to be alone with you! Maybe that¡¯s just your own wishful thinking,¡± she retorted yfully. Balfour responded with a hint of seriousness, ¡°I¡¯ve never said I didn¡¯t want to be alone with you. In fact, if possible, I wish we could always-¡± Ivy turned to him, expectation shimmering in her eyes, ¡°Always what?¡± But Balfour seemed suddenly shy and mmed up. Her spirits lifted with the knowledge that she wasn¡¯tpletely indifferent to him. As long as she had that, she could be patient with everything else. She had learned over the years to fight for what she wanted. In matters of the heart, Ivy had her moments of fragility and doubt, but now her resolve was firm. She was determined to make her way to Balfour¡¯s side, step by step, turning their con into reality. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. So what about Mara? As long as Ivy sensed Balfour¡¯s fondness for herself, she knew she wasn¡¯t out of the game. Alyssa and Dean stood by the door in the chilly weather, eagerly awaiting their return. Receiving the news in advance that Ivy¡¯s health had recovered, they were overjoyed! They had already instructed the cook to prepare Ivy¡¯s favorite dishes that had been skipped the day before. ¡°Let¡¯s add a m chowder to the menu; Ivy loves it, and we avoided seafood yesterday just to be on the safe side,¡± Alyssa instructed the cook, Althea, who replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. All the dishes you¡¯ve mentioned are ready to go. We¡¯re just waiting for Ivy to arrive, and then we¡¯ll start the cooking. You treat Ivy as your own granddaughter!¡± Mara approached with a smile, ¡°Ivy is truly blessed. If only I had such a loving grandmother, my happiness would be beyond words.¡± Alyssa¡¯s smile stiffened slightly; after all, there was no blood rtion between them, and with Mara imposing her presence in the house, it wasn¡¯t easy to send her packing. With a strained chuckle, Alyssa replied, ¡°I¡¯m just like any other elder, delighted to see a beloved granddaughter-inw in the family.¡± Chapter 2299 Chapter 2299 Chapter 2299 ¡°Ms. Lewis, you are a blessed soul, and one day, you¡¯ll find a husband who cherishes you just as much. But good thingse to those who wait.¡± Mara looped her arm through Alyssa¡¯s, seeking warmth in the connection. ¡°I wonder if I might snag a bit of affection from you, just like Ivy does? The first time Iid eyes on you, I felt this incredible sense of familiarity, likeing home to a freshly baked apple pie. Staying here has only deepened that feeling. You and Dean are just the kindest folks. I feel so close to you both, and I just hope I¡¯m not wearing out my wee.¡± Alyssa, eagerly awaiting Ivy¡¯s return, was in no mood for idle chit-chat. She gently patted Mara¡¯s hand before sliding it off her arm. ¡°In time, you¡¯ll find someone who¡¯ll dote on you just the same, Ms. Lewis,¡± she said with a kind but distant tone. Dean, meanwhile, was the picture of discretion, seemingly absorbed in his own thoughts and oblivious Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. to thedies¡¯ exchange. Mara was pushing the boundaries a bit, as far as family ties went. No matter her connection to Balfour, she couldn¡¯t possibly hold a candle to Ivy. Her words hung awkwardly in the air, but Mara, undeterred by the subtle rebuff, simply positioned her hand on Alyssa¡¯s shoulder, feigning an intimacy that wasn¡¯t quite there. Just then, Balfour¡¯s car pulled up to the curb. Alyssa¡¯s attention shifted instantly, her face brightening as she moved to greet him. Ivy, quick on her feet, stopped her. ¡°Grandma, stay put! I¡¯ll grab the stuff from the car and be right there.¡± As Ivy turned to get her things, Balfour suggested she greet Alyssa first while he handled the luggage. She epted nonchntly, having grown ustomed to his attentiveness, and approached Alyssa with a beaming smile. Alyssa was much warmer to her than to Mara. She grabbed Ivy¡¯s hands and gave them a firm shake. ¡°Oh, your hands are as cold as ice! Weren¡¯t you using the heater in the car?¡± Alyssa clucked with concern, her hands enveloping Ivy¡¯s in a warm grasp. Then, Ivy greeted Mara in a nonchnt manner. ¡°Ms. Lewis.¡± ¡°Ivy, dear, are you feelingpletely recovered?¡± Mara asked. Ivy nodded, then turned back to Alyssa. ¡°Balfour wanted to turn on the heat, but I was feeling too warm, so I asked him not to. My hands are just a little chilly.¡±, Alyssa also knew that once autumn and winter arrived, Ivy¡¯s hands and feet would be icy. She mentioned that they should find a traditional medicine practitioner to help regte it. ¡°Well, we might need to get a specialist to look into that. But for now, let¡¯s get inside.¡± Alyssa and Dean escorted Ivy inside, paying little mind to their grandson Balfour, leaving Mara alone at the entrance, peering inside with growing astonishment. The longer she stayed with this family, the more she marveled at Ivy¡¯s finesse. Despite being an outsider, Ivy was showered with the kind of adoration typically reserved for blood rtives. Mara couldn¡¯t help but wonder what sort of magic Ivy wielded to win such affection. If they weren¡¯t on opposite sides, she might¡¯ve even asked for a few pointers. Alyssa¡¯s concern for Ivy seemed genuine, as if she were her own flesh and blood, radiating the sort of love that sometimes seemed to surpass even that of blood rtives. Chapter 2300 Chapter 2300 Chapter 2300 As Balfour looked up, he noticed only Mara was left standing on the doorstep, but he didn¡¯t seem too bothered by it. With one hand, he carried a small suitcase, mostly filled with Ivy¡¯s belongings; he only had a couple of changes of clothes for himself. So when Mara reached out to take the suitcase from him, he dodged her, handing it off to the approaching butler instead, ¡°It¡¯s too heavy for you.¡± Mara pouted in solidarity, ¡°Balfour, why do Alyssa and Dean seem so indifferent about you, their own grandson? They don¡¯t seem to wee you at all. It¡¯s downright upsetting.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t quite understand why Mara felt aggrieved on his behalf. After all, he was used toing home every other day; his grandparents probably had their fill of him. Besides, why should they stand by the main entrance in the chilly wind? The elderly couple were advanced in years, and Ivy had just recovered from her illness. There was no need for such formalities. Still, he thought Mara might be a bit too sensitive, but ultimately she was looking out for him, so he didn¡¯t object. ¡°Balfour, now that Ivy is better, are you maybe a bit less busy? If you have some time, could you perhaps take me out for a bit?¡± Mara asked with hopeful eyes. She longed for some alone time with Balfour. Staying in the house under the watchful eyes of the elders was stifling, and although they concealed their feelings well, it was clear they preferred Mara not to get too entangled with Balfour. Mara scoffed, determined to disappoint them. She wasn¡¯t about to give up on Balfour! One day, she would make them see that she was the one truly suited for him. Just like a moment ago, Ivy hadn¡¯t even bothered to look back at Balfour. After all his fuss and worry over her these past days, couldn¡¯t she even pause for a moment? Ivy was so wrapped up in herself. How selfish. But Mara was different. If she could, she¡¯d stick to Balfour round the clock, dedicating her life to him. When Balfour and Mara stepped into the house,gging a step behind, Ivy was already digging into the feast the elders had prepared for her. She turned to Balfour with a surprised smile, ¡°The oysters today are exceptionally fresh, you should try some.¡± As she spoke, her gaze fell on Mara, and her expression became more restrained as she said, ¡°Ms. Lewis, please have some as well.¡± Mara offered a faint smile, ¡°Really? Then Ivy, please enjoy a few more. When you were away, I had plenty. Back in M State, I lived near the coast and often had them!¡± Her words implied Ivy was somewhat of a country bumpkin, which Ivy dismissed, but Alyssa frowned. ¡°No matter how fresh and sweet, you shouldn¡¯t overindulge,¡± Balfour said. ¡°Granny, how many has she had already?¡± Alyssa rxed at Balfour¡¯s question, ¡°She¡¯s barely had two. I just had Althea bring them out. Balfour, ivy pouted. She knew that with Alyssa and Balfour around, her diet would be closely monitored. ¡°Still, seafood is not that beneficial for your recovery. A little taste is enough.¡± As Balfour approached Ivy, he reminded her with a gentle tone. She nodded in understanding. ¡°Then may I just try one more, making it three total?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Holding up a finger, her eyes pleaded with Balfour, who showed an almost imperceptible smile. ¡°Alright, one more, but that¡¯s it. Granny has prepared plenty of dishes forter.¡± Hearing Balfour¡¯s concession, Ivy¡¯s face brightened. The nd diet of the past few days had been a real ordeal. Chapter 2301 Chapter 2301 The moment by walked through the door, Alyssa had whipped up a feast that could put a Thanks giving spread to shame. Her face shone with a joy that could light up the darkest of rooms Balfour settled down next to box the warmth of home wrapping around him like a favorite nket Dean and Alyssa took their seats at the head of the table. Mara, for reasons known only to her plunked herself down right beside Balfour. To everyone but Balfour, her intentions were clear as day, Balfour, however, remained blissfully unaware of the drama unfolding. He was probably thest true innocent in a world of seasoned yers The meal passed in a haze of contentment for ly, interrupted only by Mara¡¯sck of appetite. Post-dinner Ny and Balfour headed upstairs. Mara¡¯s re could''ve cut ss as she watched their retreat. She was so consumed by her own fury, she didnt even notice Alyssa sidling up beside her. "Ms. Lewis, are you busy?¡± Alyssa''s voice was like a cold draft in a warm room. Mara snapped too, her face a quickly painted picture of innocence. ¡°Alyssa, what''s up? I''m not busy at all.¡± Alyssa had no patience for pleasantries. ¡°Come with me. We need to talk.¡± She led Mara into the ss conservatory, a ce where it was eternally spring and the flowers never stopped blooming, Mara knew this little talk wasn''t for sharing gardening tips. "Alyssa, what''s on your mind? If there''s nothing urgent, I gotta go practice my scales,¡± Mara said, feigning busyness, hoping for a brief exchange or, better yet, none at all. ¡°Ms. Lewis, if you''re so engulfed in your studies, why don''t you fly back home? Staying here indefinitely doesn''t seem...appropriate.¡± Alyssa cut right to the chase. She was ready to y the viin if it meant getting Mara out of their house. Ivy, no matter how generous she was, wouldn''t want to see her husband associated with another girl. Mara yed dumb. ¡°Alyssa, what are you talking about? I came back to snag an internship with a local orchestra. I''ve got a leave of absence sorted with my school abroad. Do you... do you not want me staying here? If it bothers you, I can pack up and leave right now!¡± Her eyes brimmed with tears, the picture of wounded innocence, but Alyssa wasn''t buying ¡°Balfour''s not here, so save the act. We both know why I''m pushing you to leave. It''s better for everyone if you head back. Sticking around here, don''t you feel like a third wheel?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. You''ve seen the dynamic between Balfour and Ivy. You can''t wedge yourself into that. Ms. Lewis, I''ll be frank. If I were you, I''d leave now while there''s still a chance to exit gracefully, If you linger around Balfour, do you really think it''ll end well? You won''t get past Dean, let alone me.¡± Alyssaid it all out, leaving Mara with a clear choice. But still, Mara clung to her charade. Chapter 2302 Chapter 2302 "Alyssa, I''m at a total loss here! I didn''te back just to spend more time with Balfour, but for my own future, too. After years of living abroad all by myself, I know that ce isn''t really home. Only here in this city can I find where I belong. Alyssa, are you really going to take away that right?¡± As Mara spoke, tears began to spill from her eyes, her voice quivering with vulnerability. Alyssa frowned slightly when Mara mentioned being alone in her family home now. ¡°Look, the Howard family is mighty grateful to your sister for what she did back in the day. But I made my stance crystal clear: any debt to your family can be settled any which way you want, except tying it to Balfour''s marriage. You agreed to that, remember? So why the change of heart now? For years, I''ve turned a blind eye to Balfour''s annual trips abroad, just to avoid family drama Remember, it was your sister who was his benefactor, not you. Don''t try to cash in on that gratitude. I don''t appreciate it, and neither does Balfour.¡± Mara nched, shocked that her actions were being seen as opportunistic. "Alyssa, what kind of person do you take me for? Balfour''s not a child anymore, he can understand my feelings. He knows what kind of person I am! Besides, if he really had no feelings for me, why would he keep flying out to see me? We''ve known each other for years, all we''vecked is an opportunity to express our true feelings.¡± Alyssa could hardly stomach Mara¡¯s presumptuousness. ¡°I''m aware you''ve known each other for years, but let''s get something straight, Ms. Lewis. As you''ve said, Balfour''s not a child. He makes his own choices. If he had feelings for you, why hasn''t he dered them? Why wait until he¡¯s married to Ivy? Ms. Lewis, self-deception isnt gonna work.¡± Alyssa might have been advancing in years, but she stood firm, towering over Mara in both stature and resolve.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Despite Mara¡¯s repeated ims of a deep connection with Balfour, she couldn''t provide a clear exnation in the face of Alyssa¡¯s point, and she felt increasingly uneasy. "Alyssa, with all due respect, if it wasn''t for you and Dean pressuring Balfour into marriage, why would he just settle for any woman? Ivy''s background, her family-none of it is a match for Balfour, is it?" Mara''s words were tinged with frustration and embarrassment. But Alyssa just gave a slight, dismissive smile. ¡°I''m his grandmother, and our family doesn''t mind Ivy''s background. What''s it to you? As long as Ivy has good character and makes Balfour happy, that''s all that matters. Ms. Lewis, I''d advise you to leave sooner rather thanter, lest I have to step in myself.¡± Hearing Alyssa so anxious to get herself out of the way only had Mara¡¯spetitiveness fired up. "Alyssa, if you truly believe Balfour has no feelings for me, why are you in such a rush to send me packing? I thought you didn''t buy into the idea of our connection? Your urgency seems quite at odds with your words!" Chapter 2303 Chapter 2303 Alyssa¡¯s furrowed brow was a testament to her irritation, and it was clear that Balfour had likely never witnessed such brazen behavior from Mara before. ¡°Do you think I''m worried about you meddling in their rtionship? I simply don¡¯t want their happy home to be ruined by someone with ulterior motives. Have you ever considered, Ms. Lewis, that one day I might spill the beans to Balfour?¡± Mara was clearly taking advantage of her sister''s goodwill, trying to cash in on the favors she was owed. Truth be told, the Howard family was indebted to her sister, a top-notch gal if there ever was one. But as for Mara herself ¡ª she was nothing like her sister! The difference in their characters was like night and day. Mara had even begun to disregard the weight of Alyssa''s words, which almost made Alyssa want to chuckle. Wiping away her tears, Mara put on a pitiful face as if she were being unjustly persecuted. ¡°Go ahead, tell Balfour. I don''t mind if you share our conversation with him, but remember one thing- Until Balfour tells me to leave, I''m not going anywhere, Alyssa.¡± Mara was confident that even if Alyssa told Balfour everything, he would never send her packing. After all, she really didn''t have anyone else to rely on back home; Balfour was her only real acquaintance. She knew Balfour was a man of his word; he had promised her sister he would take good care of her, and he wouldn''t easily abandon her. ¡°You''re quite cunning, Ms. Lewis,¡± Alyssa remarked. Mara''s eyes widened in feigned innocence. ¡°Alyssa, what are you talking about? I just want to spend more time with you and Dean, to improve your opinion of me. It''s also a way of showing my gratitude to Balfour.¡± Alyssa scoffed. ¡°Gratitude? What right do you have to speak of gratitude? We only acknowledge Ivy as part of this family. I really can''t believe it. When ites down to it, who do you think Balfour will choose between us?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Mara pouted, ¡°Why must you make things difficult for Balfour, Alyssa? If you and Dean truly can¡¯t ept me, that''s fine, as long as I know I have a ce in Balfour''s heart.¡± "You-" The conversation ended abruptly, with Alyssa not anticipating how shameless Mara could be. No matter what was said, Mara refused to leave. It seemed that gentle persuasion wouldn''t work; Alyssa would have to think of something else. What Alyssa didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as she left the conservatory, Mara went straight to Balfour, putting on apletely different face. Balfour was surprised. He couldn''t fathom why Mara, who had been livingfortably, would suddenly suggest moving out. Mara¡¯s forced smile was tinged with sadness. ¡°Balfour, I am, after all, an outsider. Staying at your ce indefinitely just isn''t proper. Plus, with Ivy back, I can¡¯t help but feel my continued presence might make her ufortable. If she misinterpreted our rtionship, that would be a terrible mistake on my part.¡± Balfour furrowed his brow and said, ¡°She''s never said anything of the sort. Don''t jump to conclusions.¡± But Mara¡¯s smile grew more mncholic. ¡°Balfour, I know you two are close, yet I can''t shake the feeling that some people don''t want me around. If I leave now, I can avoid misunderstandings, instead of being the subject of gossip for not knowing my ce.¡± Chapter 2304 Chapter 2304 Balfour could sense Mara¡¯s conviction was as strong as if someone had badmouthed her behind her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about staying here,¡± he reassured her. ¡°If anyone dares to gossip about you, just tell me. You''re without a ce to stay, and I''m not going to let anyone make things difficult for you.¡± Initially, Balfour hesitated to let Mara in.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Now, he felt it was the right decision. To find her another ce to stay seemed less of a priority. With her under his roof, he could look out for her a little more until she could return to her home country and put an end to this whole situation. Mara''s eyes reddened with distress, insisting she couldn''t stay any longer. ¡°Balfour, I know I''ve been a bother, and I can¡¯t impose on you anymore. Even if I have to stay on my own, I will. Really.¡± ¡°No way, you''re not well, and it''s not safe for you to stay alone outside!¡± Balfour frowned, not expecting the situation to be this serious. Just then, Alyssa and Ivy walked in,ughing and chatting. They were surprised to see Balfour and Mara''s somber expressions. Mara instinctively hid behind Balfour. Alyssa was frustrated to see this. Mara imed she had no romantic interest in Balfour, but Mara''s actions were a p in her face. Ivy, too, was displeased, yet she had decided to win Balfour''s affection on her own terms, without self-pity. Balfour and Mara had known each other for years. But nothing happened. ¡°Ms. Lewis, you look upset. Did something happen?¡± Ivy asked in concern. Mara clutched Balfour''s shirt and shook her head at him with her watery eyes, indicating she didn''t want to share the matter with them. Thinking that the only ones who could make decisions in this house were these few people, there must be some disagreement with Alyssa or Ivy. Balfour just exined, ¡°It''s nothing. You guys stay at home, first. I''ll take her out for a while.¡± Alyssa disapproved. Ivy had just returned from the hospital, and where was he off to now? And with Mara, no less. Leaving Ivy alone at home would only upset her more. "Are you going out for fun? If so, maybe Ivy could join. You''re all young and probably have lots to talk about. Balfour, Ivy just got out of the hospital; don''t leave her alone at home.¡± Alyssa¡¯s words carried a warning. Balfour thought it made sense. If Ivy had an issue with Mara staying at their ce, he could resolve it by having them talk it out alone. Before Mara could protest, Balfour nodded in agreement. Mara watched helplessly as Ivy approached with a smile. To her, Ivy''s innocent smile seemed like a challenge. Was this woman not as simple as she had thought? ¡°Ms. Lewis, you wouldn''t mind me tagging along, would you?" Mara managed a strained smile, ¡°Of course not! But are you sure you''re up for it? Maybe resting at home would be better for you.¡± Alyssa interjected, ¡°Ivy''s been cooped up in the hospital long enough. She needs to get out and socialize; it''s good for her recovery. You young people should explore and have fun. Don''t worry about Dean and me.¡± Chapter 2305 Chapter 2305 As Alyssa waved her off, Ivy turned to look at her, a yful roll of the eyes apanying her gesture. ¡°Go ahead then." With Alyssa¡¯s words, Mara couldn''t really decline. So, with their own thoughts silently brewing, the three of them went to the car. Reaching the car, Mara immediately positioned herself in the passenger''s seat, causing Ivy to halt mid-stride as she was heading there herself. Mara opened the door, beaming a bright, apologetic smile over her shoulder at Ivy. ¡°I get carsick, and I''m sure Ivy wouldn''t mind me sitting up front, right? I''ve always sat here; it''s sort of my spot.¡± Her face even flushed with a touch of embarrassment, as if the mere thought of sitting anywhere else would indeed make her ufortable.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°It''s fine, really. Doesn''t matter who sits where.¡± With Mara already snuggled into the front seat, Ivy had no choice but to slide into the back. "Alright, let''s strap in. We''re taking Mara to check out some other ces to stay,¡± Balfour said, ncing in the rear-view mirror. Ivy''s surprise was evident. ¡°Ms. Lewis isn''t staying at the house anymore? Why bother with another ce?¡± Not that Ivy minded not seeing her around-it would certainly spare her some irritation. But if Mara moved out, that meant Balfour would have to go out of his way to look after her. Work was hard enough without having to split his attention to cater to someone else. It would be easier if Mara just stayed put so Ivy could keep an eye on her too. Ivy''s surprise wasn''t feigned, and Mara seemed slightly offended by it. ¡°I bet Ivy would be thrilled if I moved out, huh?¡± Ivy frowned, confused by the sudden aggression. ¡°What? I don''t quite catch your drift, Ms. Lewis. Why would your moving out make me happy?¡± She instinctively sought Balfour''s gaze for some clue as to what Mara was implying. There she was, sitting quietly in the backseat, and suddenly she was being med. Balfour echoed her sentiments. ¡°How does this involve Ivy at all? You think she pushed you to leave?¡± Mara¡¯s silence almost seemed like an admission of guilt. Ivy was bbergasted, thinking to herself, ¡°Trouble really doese from where you least expect it." What had she done to be used so unfairly by Mara? She hadn''t even been home from the hospital for a full day. ¡°You must be mistaken. Ivy would never talk behind someone''s back, much less be petty. Besides, we''ve juste back from the hospital. If there''s been some misunderstanding, let''s just clear the air now, face to face,¡± Balfour insisted, his brows knitting together in concern but his eyes full of trust when he looked at Ivy. At least he didn''tsh out at her without reason, like her family used to do back home. Whatever her sister said was gospel, and the me always fell on Ivy, even when she wasn''t at fault. Her attempts to exin were dismissed as excuses, a kind of injustice she was all too familiar with. ¡°I didn''t say it was because of Ivy,¡± Mara backpedaled, her tone defensive. ¡°I just feel maybe I''m not that wee, not necessarily by Ivy..." Ivy was genuinely irked now. There she sat, right behind Mara, and still, she had the audacity to insinuate such things. Who knew what Mara might say or do when Ivy wasn''t around to defend herself? ¡°Ms. Lewis, I''d appreciate it if you''d just say what you mean. I won''t admit to anything I haven''t done, but if I am at fault, I''ll take full responsibility,¡± Ivy stated firmly, her voice ringing with a mix of irritation and integrity. Chapter 2306 Chapter 2306Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Balfour was worried that their argument would disturb Dean and Alyssa, so he decided to move the discussion to a more secluded spot under the canopy of the woods. ¡°There''s no reason for this squabble. I''ve been staying with Ivy in the hospital for ages, and since you''ve just returned, you''ve hardly spent any time with us. How could there possibly be any misunderstanding?¡± Balfour''s stance was clear, and this infuriated Mara to no end. She couldn''t believe that after all these years together, Balfour would so tantly take Ivy''s side over hers. Mara''s eyes brimmed with unshed tears, iming she had overheard the kitchen staff gossiping while she was preparing dinner. She was on the verge of a full breakdown. Yet Ivy remained skeptical, knowing well that the kitchen staff, some of whom had been with the Howard family for years, were unlikely to engage in such talk. Even Balfour found it hard to believe. Some of these servants had been in his life since childhood, their cooking a constant as he grew up. He knew them well enough to be certain they wouldn''t badmouth anyone, especially not behind their backs. Besides, with just his grandparents at home most of the time, he wouldn''t have kept anyone on who was prone to stirring up trouble. "Why won''t any of you believe me? I really heard them in the kitchen!¡± Mara sobbed, her face buried in her hands, though internally she was panicking. She regretted targeting the loyal kitchen staff, who were practically fixtures in the Howard family. It was toote now; she was caught in her own web of deceit. "How about this,¡± Ivy suggested pragmatically. ¡°We''re not far from home. Balfour, drive us back, and we''ll confront the staff. If they did what you''re using them of, they can apologize to you. But if they''re innocent, Ms. Lewis, you''ll owe them an apology.¡± Balfour nodded in agreement with Ivy''s n, but Mara was far from willing to face the music. The story was her fabrication, and she had expected Balfour to side with her out ofpassion. Instead, he was defending the staff over her usations. In a sudden disy of dramatics, Mara wiped her tears, let out a bitterugh, and eximed, ¡°If I''d known it woulde to this, I would never have dragged my suitcase to board that lonely flight back home. Balfour, if you don''t believe me, then let''s just forget the whole thing.¡± With that, she flung open the car door and fled into the depths of the woods. Balfour and Ivy were stunned by her reaction, but Ivy quickly regained herposure and urged Balfour to chase after Mara. ¡°These woods are deep, and she doesn''t know her way around. We can''t have her getting lost in there. Go, now!" As Balfour took off after Mara, Ivy called the house in a panic, asking Alyssa to send the rest of the Howard staff to help search. When Alyssa received the call, her brow furrowed in frustration. She had never expected Mara to cause such a scene. She wished she had been firmer earlier and urged Balfour to send Mara away. Now, they were dealing with this mess right on their doorstep. Dean noticed Alyssa''s upset expression and asked about the situation. Alyssa waved him off, ¡°I''ll fill you in on the way. Let''s get some people to the woods to look for Mara.¡± Dean was surprised Weren''t the young folks supposed to be out enjoying themselves? How did they end up in the deep woods near their vi? Their vi was designed to embrace nature, with dense groves separating each property, creating a sense of privacy and tranquility. It was the perfect setting for the elderly. couple, offering serene walks around the outer edges of the woods. But the woond was thick and untamed, and even those ustomed to the area never ventured too deep into its heart. Chapter 2307 Chapter 2307 Mara barged into the woods, practically begging for trouble. What if there were rattlesnakes or wild animals lurking inside? It was anyone''s guess. But Mara wasn''t foolish; after feigning a dash into the woods, she quickly hunkered down in a secluded nook. Once she was sure Balfour couldn''t see her, she settled in to wait. Balfour, hot on his heels, plunged into the woods only to find Mara had vanished into thin air, his face darkening with worry. How could someone just disappear like that? Just then, Ivy came huffing over, her cellphone in hand. ¡°Hold your horses; don''t just charge in there. I''ve already called Grandpa and Grandma, asking them to send some folks over to help search. The woods was too vast and deep. If we rush in now, Grandpa and Grandma will have to scatter their search party for us too. Let''s just wait here.¡± Balfour''s brows were knit tight, and he wasn''t looking too peachy. "Stop blocking me. I''ll go have a look first. Don''t be so indifferent. She''s just arrived from overseas and doesn¡¯t know anything about this ce. If we all just stand around here, she could be getting farther away by the minute. How long before we find her then? You wait here for Grandpa and Grandma. I''m going in.¡± His words were icy, leaving Ivypletely baffled. She opened her mouth, standing there dumbstruck. What was Balfour implying? Was he ming her for Mara running into the woods? Had she said something wrong? What did he mean, indifferent? If she was so indifferent, why would she be the first to call him for help and then alert Dean and Alyssa? Balfour''s sharp words drenched Ivy in a cold realization, sending a chill down her spine in the deserted woods. A flicker of resentment stirred within her. How was this mess her fault?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She had kindly suggested not to split up the search party, and now she was the one to me. And just her luck, Dean and Alyssa were still on their way. Stamping her foot in frustration. and biting her lip, she couldn''t leave. She had wanted to storm off the moment Balfour scolded her. Why should she get dragged into this and take the fall? How was this her business? She hadn''t asked Mara to go into the woods. And to top it all off, standing there, she was actually worried about Balfour. He had charged into the woods without a backward nce, his haste a clear sign of his concern for Mara, leaving Ivy feeling sour. Just before leaving home, she had been so confident about entering Balfour''s world. But now, she felt naive; his rtionship with Mara wasn''t built in a day or two. It wasn''t that easy to... ¡°Ivy? Ivy-" "Over here!¡± Wiping the tears from her face, Ivy iled her arms vigorously, signaling her position to Dean and Alyssa. Chapter 2308 Chapter 2308This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No more tears, sweetheart. You''ll just worry Dean and me,¡± Alyssa said softly, her gaze filled with concern as she caught sight of Ivy''s reddened eyes. She reached out, taking Ivy''s hand firmly in hers. "What''s going on? Why are you crying out of the blue?¡± Ivy managed a small smile, shaking her head as she replied, ¡°It''s nothing, really. I didn''t cry. Just got something in my eye because of the wind. Grandma, we should get everyone to spread out and look for Mara. Balfour ran off too, and I had to stay put, waiting for you guys. I didn¡¯t dare to make a move on my own.¡± Hearing that Balfour had also dashed into the thick of it, Dean and Alyssa¡¯s expressions darkened. ¡°That boy''s acting foolish! He''s gone in there empty-handed; what hope does he have of finding anyone? In situations like this, it''s crucial to stay calm, but he went headlong into those woods.¡± Ivy remained silent. She had already tried to reason with him and had gotten an earful in return. She had no desire to make any more excuses for Balfour. Dean began giving orders to the household staff, ¡°Head in that direction, and you lot take the path straight ahead. Stay in touch and don''t take any risks, got it?¡± Ivy was worried sick. She wanted to join one of the search parties, but the old couple wouldn''t hear of it. ¡°Darling, you can''t go. Stay here with us. There are already two groups inside. We''ll just wait out here. There''s no need for everyone to go in.¡± Alyssa held on to Ivy''s hand, which was as cold as ice, hinting at the ordeal she must have gone through. Mara was proving to be a real wildcard, diving headlong into the woods without considering the consequences or the trouble she might cause. No way would such a person ever be weed through the doors of the Howard family, even if Balfour and Ivy were to split up. Alyssa couldn''t help but wish for Balfour and Ivy''s happiness tost forever. Meanwhile, Balfour kept moving deeper into the woods, calling out as he went. When he reached a sufficiently isted spot, he stopped to listen for any sign of Mara. He knew she couldn''t have ventured this far on her own into the dense and dark woods, especially when she was so easily frightened that even a horror movie could reduce her to tears. With this in mind, Balfour felt confident in his hunch and turned back, retracing his steps in the hope of finding Mara before sunset. Leaving her alone out here was asking for trouble. Mara never imagined the Howards would kick up such a fuss to find her. When she heard a search party nearby, she stayed hidden in the bushes, too scared to make a sound. ¡°Ms. Lewis! Ms. Lewis, are you out there? If you can hear me, please respond. Ms. Lewis, Ms. Lewis-" The searchers were frantic. A young woman lost in the woods was a recipe for disaster. Mara stayed silent, waiting only for Balfour to find her. Her n had only been to spend a moment alone with him, to awaken his guilt by reminding him of her deceased sister, hoping he''d start treating her better. Her sister had passed away because of Balfour; he owed her for a lifetime. Back at the woods''s edge, Ivy grew impatient. Ignoring Alyssa and Dean''s advice, she made up her mind. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, wait here for me. I''m going to take a quick look inside and I''ll be right back! Don''t worry, I''ll just check around the entrance. I won''t go far.¡± Before Alyssa could protest, Ivy had slipped into the woods. ¡°Look at the mess Mara¡¯s caused,¡± Alyssamented. ¡°Our family can''t get a moment''s peace because of her. Once she¡¯s back, we''ll have Balfour send her away. Our family owes theirs, but we can''t let this girl disrupt our lives forever. We''ll give her whatever she wants.¡± Alyssa was truly exasperated. Ivy was out there alone, and if she ran into trouble, what then? Chapter 2309 Chapter 2309 But Alyssa and Dean were getting on in years; there was no way they could dash into the woods to join the search for the missing person. They had no choice but to wait outside. "Ms. Lewis! Ms. Lewis, are you out there?¡± called Ivy, her voice piercing the stillness of the evening. Mara scowled in irritation upon hearing Ivy''s voice. What was that wretched woman doing here? Mara had no interest in being found by her, of all people. Ivy was just putting on a show for Balfour to see, wasn''t she? All that affectation-did Ivy really think she couldn''t see right through it?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The very next moment, Ivy''s shlight beam hit Mara square in the face. She immediately shut her eyes and mped a hand over her mouth, desperate not to make a sound. ¡°Damn it all!¡± ¡°Ms. Lewis, if you''re out there, and there''s been some kind of misunderstanding, let''s clear it up. Come on out. It''s not safe to be in these woods for too long. Ms. Lewis, can you hear me? Come out!¡± Ha! Misunderstanding? There was no misunderstanding. If Ivy was in the picture, then Mara might as well be invisible. Mara watched from the shadows, repulsed by Ivy''s feigned concern. Such an actress sh was, ying her role even when there was no audience. A true queen of drama! ¡°Ms. Lewis! Ms. Lewis-" As if my name is yours to call, Mara thought bitterly. Best to clear off quickly. Balfour was likely on his way back, and Mara was looking forward to some alone time with him. What was she even doing here? "Ah" Ivy stumbled over a vine, tumbling to the ground. She clutched her ankle, hissing in pain Mara frowned. This was the scene she had been rehearsing in her mind, and now Ivy was stealing her act? In agony and unassisted, Ivy managed to get up after a moment, gingerly avoiding putting weight on her injured foot. It throbbed with pain. Feeling her ankle, Ivy hoped it was just a twist and not a fracture. If it was broken, she''d be a setback for the production crew. Hopping on one foot, Ivy made her way to a nearby tree and leaned against it, trying to ease the pressure off her injury. Suddenly, she heard Mr. Balfour''s voice calling through the woods. "Mara-Mara-" Ivy''s face lit up with hope as she looked in the direction of the voice. She was about to respond when there was a rustling from the area she had just searched. Mara emerged from the trees and sprinted towards Balfour. Was she there the whole time? Ivy had called out so many times with no reply. With a frown and in severe pain, Ivy couldn''t chase after them. She had no choice but to wait for their return. Balfour stopped within the reach of Ivy''s shlight, and Mara threw herself into his arms with an eagerness that left no doubts about her presence. Chapter 2310 Chapter 2310 Chapter 2310 ¡°Balfour, what took you so long to find me? Do you have any idea how scared I was?¡± Balfour¡¯s eyes finally found Mara amid the shadows, and it felt like a massive weight lifted off his chest. Thest thing he wanted was for a sister of the Lewis family toe to harm on his ount! He didn¡¯t push her away. Instead, he gently patted her shoulder and said, ¡°There, there, I¡¯ve found you now, it¡¯s all okay.¡± Ivy watched their tender embrace with a bitter taste in her mouth. It seemed like there was no room for her in this picture. After calming Mara down for a while, Balfour finally let her go, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Mara mumbled something about not knowing where she had run off to and then mentioned her foot was aching a bit. ¡°Your foot? Let me check, did you twist it?¡± Once Balfour had checked her over and was confident she wasn¡¯t seriously injured, he started guiding her back. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your foot¡¯s probably just twisted a bit. Let¡¯s get a doctor to take a look once we¡¯re back. Ivy had already turned off her shlight when they started to leave. She leaned against a tree, unsure whether to hide or to make her presence known. She felt utterly ridiculous. She had rushed into these woods out of concern for Balfour and Mara, only to end up twisting her own ankle while they were all lovey-dovey. And to top it off, she was still stinging from the harsh scolding Balfour had given her before they even started looking for Mara. She felt so wronged. Mara hadn¡¯t walked far when she whispered in pain. Balfour frowned; he hadn¡¯t brought any tools with him when he dashed into the woods, and now he couldn¡¯t properly check her injury. ¡°Balfour, maybe you could carry me out. I¡¯m worried if I keep walking, I¡¯ll worsen the injury on my ankle,¡± Mara said, feigning embarrassment, her expression hidden by the dark shadows of the bushes. Balfour hesitated but seeing her limp, he crouched down. Mara, not often this close to Balfour, was thrilled. She held her breath and carefully climbed onto his back. ¡°We need to get out of here before it gets dark. It¡¯s not safe,¡± Balfour said, ncing back at the thickening shadows of the woods. He was right; they couldn¡¯t stay any longer; otherwise, both he and Mara might not make it out. And Ivy is still waiting outside; she¡¯d be afraid alone, Balfour thought. As they passed a tree, Mara winced again. ¡°Balfour, can we go a bit faster? My ankle is really starting to hurt.¡± Balfour¡¯s tone was sharp, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t insisted on running into these woods, you wouldn¡¯t be in pain. Consider it a lesson, and next time, don¡¯t go off on your own!¡± Though it sounded like a reprimand, Mara took it as a sign of his concern for her. She sneakily nced back at the tree they had passed; good, Ivy had seen everything and wisely turned off her shlight. Mara wanted to make it clear to Ivy that she was the closest to Balfour. That in times of trouble, Balfour would always choose her first! And indeed, Mara had seeded. Ivy even covered her mouth to keep from making a noise and alerting Balfour to her hiding spot behind the tree. How embarrassing would that be? Her heart was sour with jealousy. What did she, Ivy, even mean to Balfour? Why should Mara¡¯s reckless dash into the woods matter to her? She was unjustly scolded, and now with a twisted ankle, she didn¡¯t even know how to get out. But at that moment, her pride had kept her silent. Even though Mara knew it wasn¡¯t the time for a tantrum, she too had her pride and dignity to uphold. Chapter 2311 Chapter 2311 Chapter 2311 Not to mention that Ivy was very angry. She had called out for her again and again, her voice echoing through the trees. If Mara was anywhere near, there was no way her calls went unheard. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was as if Mara had purposely ignored her, leaving Ivy and the others to fret. Ivy¡¯s frustration morphed into a mix of anger and pain as she copsed to the ground, cradling her injured foot with a wince. ¡°I just hope Grandpa and Grandma notice I¡¯m missing soon,¡± she muttered to herself, ¡°it hurts so much.¡± Balfour, ever the protective big brother, had zeroed in on Mara, leaving Ivy to pin her hopes on Alyssa and Dean. Compared to Balfour, the elders always seemed a touch more concerned about her well- being. Unbeknownst to Balfour, Ivy had followed him into the woods. If he had known she was there, he surely wouldn¡¯t have left her alone to carry Mara back. As fate would have it, he had whisked Mara past Ivy without a second nce. Finding Mara had been a relief, and with her on his back, the return journey seemed smoother, faster. The sky was dimming as they approached the exit where Alyssa and Dean were waiting. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma-¡± Balfour called out, his voice carrying through the cool evening air. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, and the temperature¡¯s dropping. You should head back. I¡¯ve found her.¡± As Balfour drew nearer, he failed to notice the storm brewing in the old couple¡¯s faces. ¡°What do you mean you ¡®found her¡¯?¡± Alyssa¡¯s heart sank at the sight of only Mara in Balfour¡¯s arms. ¡°Where¡¯s Ivy? Didn¡¯t you see her?¡± Balfour¡¯s face drained of color, his previous ease evaporating. ¡°What do you mean, Grandma? Ivy was supposed to be with you. Did she go into the woods, too?¡± Alyssa, her face a portrait of worry and anger, turned on her heel, ready to storm back into the woods with Dean. They had to find Ivy themselves. Balfour hastily set Mara down, ignoring her sprained ankle, and rushed to stop them. ¡°Grandma, where do you think you¡¯re going? You can¡¯t go in there now; it¡¯s nearly dark! Wasn¡¯t Ivy waiting with you? What happened? Why did she go in?¡± Alyssa spun around, her eyes zing. ¡°What do you think happened? She went in looking for you! If it wasn¡¯t for worrying about your safety, why on earth would Ivy leave us and dash into the woods? And now, you¡¯ve returned safe and sound, but Ivy is nowhere to be found!¡± Balfour¡¯s expression darkened, sensing the gravity of the situation, yet he pleaded for his grandparents to stay put. ¡°She knew enough to stop me from going in, so why did she run in herself? Grandma, Grandpa, stay here. Mara¡¯s got a twisted ankle and needs care. I¡¯ll go find Ivy!¡± Alyssa rolled her eyes, delivering a swift, sharp thump to Balfour¡¯s arm. ¡°What are you implying? This whole mess started with Mara, and now you¡¯re ming Ivy? If she weren¡¯t concerned about you, she never would¡¯ve risked it. And here you are, not even worried about her and actually ming her. If Ivy heard what you¡¯re saying, it would break her heart.¡± Balfour realized his hasty words were misced and chose not to argue further. He knew he had to make things right and find Ivy before the night imed the woods. Chapter 2312 Chapter 2312 Chapter 2312 ¡°Grandpa, block Grandma from going in, I¡¯ll go. Balfour frowned, making sure that the two old folks hadn¡¯t followed him up before he grabbed their shlight and headed into the woods. ¡°Ivy-lvy-¡± As they started to argue over Ivy, Mara chuckled from her hidden spot, unseen by them. It was about time Balfour realized that Ivy was nothing but trouble! Ever since he got involved with her, Balfour was constantly cleaning up her messes. How could such a woman be his perfect match? Ha, someday she would make those two old coots realize it too. She smugly thought to herself, but then caught the sharp gaze of Alyssa. Alyssa was not as easygoing as Ivy. She stepped forward, cutting through Mara¡¯s facade. Ms. Lewis, I suggest you consider leaving the Howard Mansion soon. We don¡¯t wee schemers like you around here! If you don¡¯t want things to get ugly, you better take to heart what I told you the other afternoon.¡± Dean stood firmly behind Alyssa, silently supporting her stance. Mara was not fit for Balfour-too young, but with tricks beyond her years. A cold breeze swept through, causing Mara to shiver and wrap her arms around herself, looking pitiful. ¡°Alyssa, what are you saying? Why are you suddenly pushing me out? I know you¡¯ve never liked me, but just because you don¡¯t, does that make me a schemer? Balfour and I have known each other for years; doesn¡¯t he know what kind of person I am? Besides, this isn¡¯t just about underestimating me; it¡¯s also doubting Balfour¡¯s ability to judge character.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drag Balfour into this! I¡¯ve watched Balfour grow up, and I know him better than anyone. He¡¯s well aware of your maniptive ways. He¡¯s just sparing you because of your sister!¡± Mara bit her lip, her eyes welling up, ¡°I know I can¡¯t change your fixed impression of me. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t impose any longer. I actually came out today to discuss moving out. You won¡¯t have to worry about seeing me around the house. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. But once I¡¯m gone, I hope you can be fair to me. Don¡¯t just assume I¡¯m scheming because I¡¯m close to Balfour. Deep down, I know you prefer Ivy, but I have done nothing wrong.¡± ¡°Have you done nothing wrong?¡± Alyssaughed bitterly. ¡°Ms. Lewis, if you had done. nothing wrong, why would we be standing in these woods at night? If you had done nothing wrong, howe Ivy is still missing? I¡¯m warning you for thest time, stop ying games. If you¡¯re going to move out, do it cleanly. Don¡¯t test my patience! In fact, rather than moving out of the Howard Mansion, I¡¯d much rather see you on a ne back to your country, never to show your face here again!¡± What good would moving out do? Alyssa would prefer Mara to vanish from her sight altogether, even if that meant Balfour might visit her in her country a few times a year-it was better than having her constantly in their homnd. Mara trembled with rage, partly from the cold, partly from genuine anger. Why was the old bat so harsh? What had she ever done to her? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Was she just that much of an eyesore? Chapter 2313 Chapter 2313 Chapter 2313 Alyssa felt the venom in Mara¡¯s gaze, and Dean, sensing the tension, furrowed his brows and stepped protectively in front of Alyssa. ¡°This is our family home,¡± he said firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument. ¡°We¡¯re not asking for your opinion, Mara; we¡¯re informing you to leave. Don¡¯t get it twisted.¡± Though Dean had aged, his presencemanded respect. His reminder jolted Mara back to reality, and her demeanor shifted to one of pitiable distress. She was biding her time, waiting for Balfour to return. She knew she could cause a scene once he was back. Ivy, hugging her knees, sat down on the cold, damp ground as the twilight deepened and the woods grew chillier. She looked around, feeling the imposing trees closing in, barely able to make out the mysterious shapes in the dark underbrush, a shiver of fear running through her. She wondered where the search parties were. They should have been on their way back by now. How much longer would she have to wait? Gingerly, Ivy touched her injured ankle. ¡°Ouch,¡± she winced. ¡°Please don¡¯t be broken. I can¡¯t afford a broken ankle. I¡¯ve got a role to act in back at the studio.¡± She murmured to herself, trying to keep her spirits up, hoping Alyssa would notice her absence and send someone to find her. But who could they send? Could it be Balfour? He surely must have been furious with her earlier. Would he even bother looking for her? Ivy curled up tighter to keep warm. The longer she stayed in this deste ce, the more her heart ached. None of this mess was her fault, yet she¡¯d been berated and left alone in this godforsaken spot. Did Balfour really me her for all of this? ¡°I told him not to rush in, and yet, out of worry for that idiot, I did. Stupid! I won¡¯t make the same mistake again. No good deed goes unpunished,¡± Ivy grumbled to herself, her eyes growing moist. She had held back tears when Balfour had carried Mara past her, but now, in solitude, she felt them welling up. ¡°It¡¯s not even my fault,¡± she sniffled. ¡°Why am I the one getting yelled at? Just because I didn¡¯t run into the woods and make you worry? Would you have been as concerned if it had been me in there from the start?¡± The unfairness of the situation was clear to Ivy: the squeaky wheel gets the grease. Because of Mara¡¯s reckless actions, they were all stuck out here, unable to return home. And yet, when she imed to have a twisted ankle, Balfour had shown concern and carried her back. ¡°If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve made a fuss about my ankle too. Oh, wait, it actually is twisted. Ugh!¡± If it weren¡¯t for Dean and Alyssa, Ivy would have left long ago. At least until Mara was gone, she preferred to stay with the film crew. But even the crew was in disarray, waiting to release rifying evidence to untangle the current mess. Just thinking about it gave Ivy a headache. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Was Mercury in retrograde? Everything seemed to be going wrong. With a deep breath, Ivy wiped away her tears and tried tofort herself. ¡°This too shall pass. I refuse to believe that bad lucksts forever.¡± Chapter 2314 Chapter 2314 Chapter 2314 ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Ivy- Ivy Can you hear me? Where are you? I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡± Startled at first, Ivy then realized it was Balfour calling out for her again. She quickly stood up to respond loudly, but in her haste, she forgot about her injured left foot and yelped as she crumpled back to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± The piercing scream sent Balfour into a panic, and he raced toward the deeper part of the woods where Ivy had fallen. Upon reaching her, he found Ivy sprawled out on the ground in aplete mess. ¡°Where does it hurt? Tell me where you¡¯re hurt!¡± With utmost care, he supported Ivy¡¯s arms, trying to help her to her feet. But Ivy staggered and ended up copsing against him. ¡°Ouch-¡± she cried out in pain, grateful that Balfour was there to cushion her fall, or else she would have twisted her wrist as well. ¡°Are you okay? Where are you hurt? Is it bad?¡± Balfour¡¯s concern was evident in his voice, but the more he asked, the quieter Ivy became, her tears falling relentlessly. So, he did care about her after all! Then why had he been so harsh with her before? It made no sense. His shlight had tumbled aside, and in the faint glow, he could see Ivy¡¯s lowered head and the gleam of tears on her cheeks. ¡°Does it hurt that bad? Stop crying and talk to me!¡± he urged, his hands carefully feeling along her arms, afraid to touch her anywhere else in case he aggravated her injury. Ivy bit her lip and stubbornly looked up at him. Balfour¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight. ¡°Come on, stop crying and tell me where it hurts, okay?¡± ¡°Why do you care so much all of a sudden? You said I was a hassle, that I was indifferent. Why bother with me now?¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her defiance making them all the more poignant, striking a chord deep within Balfour. ¡°When have I ever said you were hassle and indifferent?¡± His voice was a whisper now, a low rumble of confusion. ¡°Pssh. You can¡¯t just take back what you¡¯ve said. It¡¯s like spilled milk, you jerk!¡± She had been upset all afternoon because of his words, and now he had the audacity to im he never said them! Ivy¡¯s tears finally fell, likerge pearls striking Balfour right in the chest. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be here right now! You were so harsh to me! Wasn¡¯t it right that I wanted us to wait for more people to help with the rescue? I never said I didn¡¯t want you to save Ms. Lewis!¡± Ivy hadn¡¯t cried in front of someone for a long time. Since she was little, she knew her tears wouldn¡¯t earn her any sweets. Even now, her crying in front of Balfour was subdued, the sobs caught in her throat. Balfour, worried she might suffocate from holding it in, sat up a bit and continued tofort her. ¡°Did I really say that? I must have been out of my mind with worry. I didn¡¯t think through my words. I¡¯m sorry, can you forgive me this time? I shouldn¡¯t have said those things about you. How could you possibly be that kind of person!¡± Balfour genuinely felt remorseful; he hadn¡¯t realized his rash words in a moment of desperation had lingered with Ivy for so long and had hurt her so deeply. Chapter 2315 Chapter 2315 Chapter 2315 He never thought of Ivy as indifferent. After all, if she truly was, why would she bothering in to look for Mara? Ivy lifted her tearful gaze to meet his. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. I am cold and selfish. You just didn¡¯t see it before! I¡¯m inherently self-centered. I¡¯d be happy if you and Mara were stuck in these woods forever!¡± Balfour knew she was speaking out of anger, but he couldn¡¯t help worrying about her. She had just copsed to the ground. ¡°Did you twist your ankle or hurt something? Please, tell me, will you?¡± He reached for the shlight, shined it on Ivy, and she flinched slightly. ¡°Why worry about someone as selfish as me? A person as cold as I should just be left to fend for myself. Even if I broke my ankle, it¡¯s none of your concern!¡± Ivy was clearly speaking in the heat of the moment, probably concerning her ankle, Balfour kept quiet, bowing his head and gently feeling Ivy¡¯s ankle. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ivy jerked her foot away and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So it¡¯s the left foot then.¡± Sure enough, the moment he touched her ankle, she hissed in pain. ¡°Is it that bad? Did you sprain it? I hope it¡¯s not a fracture. That would be serious!¡± Balfour supported Ivy¡¯s lower body with his hands and pulled her up with a bit of effort. ¡°Ah-¡± Ivy cried out in shock, then felt her ears burning. She hadn¡¯t expected him to lift her like that. After all, she weighed more than 90 pounds. ¡°What are you doing?¡± After lifting her up, Balfourid his jacket on the ground for her to sit on before carefully cing her down. ¡°Let¡¯s check your ankle first. If it¡¯s not too serious, I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡± Ivy frowned in discontent, ¡°Why are you taking off your clothes? I already fell to the ground, my pants are dirty. Aren¡¯t you going to be cold now? If you get sick, it¡¯s not my problem. After all, I¡¯m such a cold and selfish person.¡± A small smile tugged at Balfour¡¯s lips. Ivy¡¯s fiery spirit somehow made her endearing to him. ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯re cold and selfish. I just like dealing with people like you, okay? I like to spoil you, happy now? Iid my jacket down so you wouldn¡¯t catch a cold. You were just getting better, and now you¡¯ve hurt your ankle.¡± The more Balfour spoke, the more frustrated he felt. He had taken care of her closely in the hospital for days, and she had finally left healthy and strong. Now it seemed they¡¯d be heading back to the hospital tonight. Ivy hung her head in silence. She didn¡¯t expect that she would trip and hurt her ankle. ¡°Can you move your foot at all?¡± Following Balfour¡¯s suggestion, Ivy tried to lift her foot but winced in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll carry you out.¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and the next second, Balfour had scooped her up in his arms. He had just carried Mara out on his back, why was he¡­ Balfour nced down at Ivy in his arms, as if to exin, ¡°Your foot is injured. It might get jostled if I carry you on my back, so it¡¯s safer if you¡¯re in my arms.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ivy murmured, too embarrassed to look up, and she missed the blush on Balfour¡¯s ears. ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m selfish and cold, and even if you carry me out, don¡¯t expect any gratitude from me.¡¯ Chapter 2316 Chapter 2316 Chapter 2316 Balfour halted in his tracks, his gaze dropping earnestly to meet Ivy¡¯s as he apologized. ¡°I messed up, I really did. I shouldn¡¯t have shot off my mouth like that. Sorry, Ivy, I won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡± But as Ivy locked eyes with him, all the hurt she¡¯d been holding back surged forth. She bit her lip, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, determined not to let them fall. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you know you screwed up. It wasn¡¯t even my fault to begin with, and you just dumped the me on me.¡± Her tears trickled down her cheeks, dropping on Balfour¡¯s arm. Even through the fabric of his long sleeves, Ivy¡¯s tears seemed to scorch his skin. He hadn¡¯t realized his careless words could wound her so deeply, nor had he seen past her carefree facade to the bitterness and hardship she kept hidden. She was a good actress, never letting anyone see her pain. His voice hoarse, he stopped in his tracks, looking deeply into Ivy¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, truly, I apologize again.¡± Ivy wasn¡¯t sure if she could trust him; they¡¯d had their squabbles before, and Balfour had always said sorry. Yet, whenever Mara came around, Ivy felt pushed aside, an afterthought. If she couldn¡¯t be the most important person in his heart, could she ever truly have him? Ivy didn¡¯t just want a fraction of his love; she craved his undivided affection. She buried herself in his embrace, putting off all other thoughts. For now, she had all of him to herself. Alyssa gasped when she saw Balfour return with Ivy in his arms, ¡°Oh my, what happened? Did Ivy get hurt?¡± Mara¡¯s expression darkened. She had to ask Balfour to carry her, and yet he came back holding Ivy? That girl was ying her cards well. Without her saying a word, would Balfour have ever scooped her up? Then there were Dean and Alyssa, weing Ivy back with open arms and warm concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, Grandma,¡± Ivy said, her face streaked with tears. ¡°Just took a little tumble, might have twisted my ankle a bit.¡± Thankfully, the dimming light hid her tear-stained cheeks. Alyssa, fearing the shlight might hurt her eyes, had turned it off. If Alyssa could see the tears, she would undoubtedly worry more. But Alyssa knew Ivy too well. Hearing her downy the incident, she didn¡¯t buy it for a second. If it wasn¡¯t serious, why would Ivy let Balfour carry her all the way back? ¡°You silly girl, trying to keep secrets from me again. Now that we¡¯re home, you must tell me if you¡¯re in any pain, alright? Let me take care of you. Today was just an ident, and since you¡¯re hurt, we should head to the hospital right away. Dean already called the team leaders; they¡¯re on their way back now.¡± Balfour held Ivy steady in his arms, not letting her down. Feeling her struggle, he tightened his embrace, making sure she wouldn¡¯t move. ¡°You¡¯re injured. Do you want to make it worse? Do you even care about getting back to the set?¡± With Balfour¡¯s convincing words, Alyssa joined in persuading her, and Ivy finally settled down in his arms. When she identally locked eyes with Mara, she saw the undisguised malice. Ivy returned the stare with a coolposure. If Mara wasn¡¯t going to hide her dislike, then there was no reason for Ivy to go out of her way to please her. Chapter 2317 Chapter 2317 Chapter 2317 ¡°Mara¡¯s foot is hurt too. Let¡¯s get her to the hospital together too.¡± Mara had twisted her ankle, and Balfour only remembered when he saw her wince. He couldn¡¯t ask Dean to carry her ¨C it just wouldn¡¯t be proper. He was at a loss for what to do until Alyssa stepped in, urging him to take Ivy to the hospital first. ¡°Ivy can¡¯t even stand on her own two feet, unlike Ms. Lewis here, who managed to stay upright for quite a while. It¡¯s likely nothing too serious,¡± Alyssa rationalized. ¡°When the otherse back, we can ask one of them to give her a lift. You go ahead and get Ivy checked out, especially since she¡¯s fresh out of the hospital. We don¡¯t want her taking a turn for the worse.¡± Balfour looked to Mara for confirmation, and with a forced smile, she didn¡¯t object. Left behind, she had to figure out her next steps. Alyssa and Dean¡¯s support had slipped through her fingers, and she couldn¡¯t afford to fall out of favor any further. More troubling was the shifting attention of Balfour, who seemed increasingly drawn to Ivy. Mara¡¯s jealousy simmered ¨C before Ivy¡¯s arrival, Balfour¡¯s affections were hers alone. How quickly had this new woman usurped her ce? Did he truly fancy her that much? True to Alyssa¡¯s word, there were plenty of men among the search party. Alyssa casually picked one out to carry Mara, who epted with outward grace. Still, Alyssa couldn¡¯t help but wish Mara could be whisked away from this drama-filled ce and back to her home, country. The chosen porter was Mark, the son of the family cook, Edith. Raised in the Howard estate, he had grown into a robust and cheerful young man, a sight that warmed the hearts of his elders. Alyssa had appointed him as a guard for the family, and now, blushing slightly, he prepared to carry the attractive young woman. Scratching his head, he crouched in front of Mara. ¡°Ms. Lewis, please hold on tight so I don¡¯t jostle you and make your leg worse.¡± Mara hadined of a hurt foot, not a leg, but she bit back a retort, realizing it was probably just a slip of the tongue prompted by Alyssa¡¯s meddling. With a cool huff, she climbed onto Mark¡¯s back, This is from N?velDrama.Org. finding his frame surprisingly solid, his muscles even more pronounced than Balfour¡¯s. Mark, puzzled at having seemingly offended the beautiful woman with his well-intentioned warning, decided to keep silent, wary of further missteps that might be interpreted as insolence. He was well aware of his status; as the child of a servant, working for the Howards was a natural part of his life. He never took issue with his position ¨C after all, jobs were scarce, and the Howard family paid their staff handsomely, much to the envy of others. Chapter 2318 Chapter 2318 Chapter 2318 If Mark¡¯s mom hadn¡¯t been cooking for the Howard family, he might never have had such an opportunity. He was forever grateful to the Howards. He had heard the story countless times from his mother-how when she was pregnant with him, times got tough, especially after his father walked out on them. If it weren¡¯t for Alyssa¡¯s kind heart, taking them in when they had nowhere else to go, the oue could have been grim, possibly even tragic. Balfour drove Ivy straight to the hospital, back to the same room, the same doctor. The doctor was surprised to see them back so soon. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get discharged yesterday? What happened now?¡± But after noticing Ivy gingerly lifting her foot, revealing a swollen mass, his brow furrowed with concern. ¡°What did you do to yourself? You really need to take care of your body, Mrs. Howard. You may be young, but that doesn¡¯t mean invincible.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. On seeing the bruise marring Ivy¡¯s otherwise wless skin, Balfour¡¯s expression tightened. He hadn¡¯t realized in the woods just how badly she was hurt. No wonder she trembled in his arms-he had thought it was the chill, but now it was clear she was fighting through pain. ¡°Can you tell me if it¡¯s a sprain or a fracture?¡± Ivy asked, urgency in her voice. She was anxious to get back to the set. At this critical juncture, she couldn¡¯t afford to be sidelined with a broken bone which would take months to recover. If it was broken, who knew how long before she could return to the cameras? Balfour could tell what was weighing on her mind. He was angry with Ivy, even angrier with himself. How could she have not told him about the pain she was in? Would she rather bite her lip and bear it than share her pain with him? But if he hadn¡¯t gone off on her earlier that day, would she have followed him into the woods? No, even if he hadn¡¯tshed out, Ivy would have followed. He knew too well how kind-hearted she was-her hesitation was out of concern for his safety. Regret washed over Balfour in waves. He regretted his harsh words, even more so because he knew exactly the kind of person Ivy was, and yet he had judged her with malice. She must have been so hurt. Ivy stared down at the doctor examining her ankle, dreading the diagnosis she would hear. ¡°Does this hurt?¡± the doctor asked, and Balfour added a warning, ¡°Don¡¯t downy the pain just because you¡¯re afraid of missing out on the set.¡± Ivy¡¯s cheeks flushed with a quick bloom of red. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child? I would never be reckless with my health.¡± Balfour wasn¡¯t convinced. Hadn¡¯t she refused a stunt double before, only to be taken advantage of by that other actress? ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt there.¡± ¡°And here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± ¡°What about here?¡± Chapter 2319 Chapter 2319 Chapter 2319 ¡°Ouch!¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but cry out as the doctor¡¯s hand neared the swollen area. The doctor, on the other hand, seemed relieved as if a weight had been lifted, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s just a sprain, no pain in the surrounding areas. Still, let¡¯s get an X-ray to be sure. But you¡¯ll need to take it easy for the next few days, no putting weight on it, alright? Mr. Howard, you must make sure your wife doesn¡¯t use that leg, okay?¡± Balfour nodded solemnly, his face etched with concern. He would do everything in his power to prevent Ivy¡¯s injury from getting worse. Relief washed over Ivy when the doctor confirmed it wasn¡¯t a fracture. Resting at home for a few days beat beingid up for months. After the X-ray, Balfour went to get her prescription. It was then that Mara arrived, carried in by Mark who seemed to be having the worst luck. Mark felt like he was lugging around a sack of potatoes, with Mara not cooperating at all. Shey across his back lifeless, as if she were a zombie. If he hadn¡¯t been holding her arms tightly, she probably would have tumbled to the ground. Didn¡¯t she realize she could hurt herself even more? Her leg was already injured, and he was wary of touching it ¨C after all, she was a woman he didn¡¯t know, and it was important to maintain a certain distance. ¨C But Mara had her reasons. She almost wished she would fall and actually twist her ankle. If she showed up at the hospital without a scratch, wouldn¡¯t her ruse be exposed? As long as the only person she had to deceive was Balfour, she could probably get away with it, provided those two old biddies didn¡¯t follow them. Mara¡¯s worries were premature; as she was taken to see the doctor, Balfour wasn¡¯t there. He was busy picking up Ivy¡¯s medicine. Mark apanied her, and when the doctor asked which leg was injured, Mara nonchntly pointed to her left leg. The doctor frowned, ¡°Ms. Lewis, are you sure? Your leg looks fine to me. Where does it burt?¡± There was no swelling ¨C how could it be a sprain? Mara scowled, clearly annoyed, ¡°Excuse me, are you questioning me? If I say it hurts, it hurts. Why would Ie to the hospital if I wasn¡¯t in pain? If you can¡¯t figure it out, maybe you should get another doctor. It¡¯s ridiculous ipetent doctors shouldn¡¯t be lecturing patients.¡± The poor doctor had the misfortune of workingte and dealing with such an uncooperative patient, and now he was being used of ipetence without even having a chance to exin. Mark f¨¦lt bad for the doctor and cautiously touched Mara¡¯s back, suggesting, ¡°If you¡¯re not in pain, let¡¯s just go home and you can take a rest.¡± Mara rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°Are you deaf or something? I said my foot hurts. If there¡¯s no external injury, then take an X-ray and check for a sprain on the inside! Alyssa sent you to look after me. Is this how you take care of me? You¡¯d better be careful exining this to her when we get home!¡± Mark, being the good-natured fellow he was, apologized to the doctor and asked if they could please just get the X-ray done. ¡°This is unnecessary drama, miss. If it were a sprain, there would be a visible swelling on your skin. An X-ray is for fractures, and you¡¯re insisting on an internal sprain when there¡¯s no pain or swelling. This is just¡­¡± Mara cut him off with a coldugh, mming her hand on the doctor¡¯s desk, ¡°I want to spend the money on this X-ray. Are you going to do it or not?¡± Fearing Mara¡¯s temper might turn on the doctor, Mark hurriedly interjected, ¡°Doctor, could you please just arrange the X-ray for her? We can discuss the results afterwards. If there¡¯s nothing wrong, we¡¯ll ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. leave straightaway.¡± Seeing their resolve to pay, the doctor reluctantly agreed to the X-ray. Chapter 2320 Chapter 2320 Chapter 2320 After thest patient had left, the doctor turned to his colleague and vented, ¡°We just had a real nutcase in here. Perfectly healthy but convinced she¡¯s sick. Who curses themselves like that?¡± His colleague shrugged, offering aforting smile. ¡°These days, who doesn¡¯t have some sort of mental illness? Let her be. She¡¯s got the money and isn¡¯t hurting anyone.¡± Back in the waiting room, Balfour had just picked up the medication and was about to carry Ivy to the car when she suddenly said, ¡°Ms. Lewis is here. Do you want to go check on her?¡± Her gaze was serene, no ripples of emotion as she looked at Balfour, as though his staying or leaving didn¡¯t matter to her. They locked eyes for a moment before Balfour asked, ¡°Do you want me to go see her?¡± Ivy didn¡¯t understand the implication behind his question. Since when did she get to decide hisings and goings? ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to go, then I won¡¯t,¡± he replied. ¡°Alyssa has someone with her.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Ivy interrupted him. ¡°If you¡¯re so worried about Mara, you might as well go see for yourself. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be distracted on our way home, your mind stuck on her.¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him sitting beside her with his heart lingering around another woman. For a moment, Balfour just looked at her, then suddenly scooped her up in his arms. She gasped, instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck. Was he choosing her? Ivy was a bit in disbelief. Balfour had always been so worried about Mara when he had flown straight to her country. The next second, however, Balfour¡¯s steps veered toward the examination room Mara had just entered. Ivy¡¯s smile faded slightly. It seemed she had been too hopeful; Balfour would never really let go of Mara. ¡°Mr. Howard,¡± Mark greeted, his eyes lighting up as he held the X-ray films in his hand. Ivy greeted back with a smile, recognizing the ever-cheerful face from the mansion. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Did Alyssa send you to apany Ms. Lewis for her check-up?¡± He nodded, a sh of grievance crossing his face before quickly disappearing. No matter what, they were the hosts, and Ms. Lewis was a guest. It wasn¡¯t his ce toin. ¡°The X-rays are done. We should be able to head back soon. Are you leaving now?¡± It was then that Balfour spoke up, ¡°Mara, it seems like your leg isn¡¯t too bad off. Ivy and I will head back first.¡± Mara pouted, not wanting them to leave without her. The guy who had carried her over was like a typical stoic, unaffected by her words. She wanted to know how Ivy dealt with that old bat from the Howard family, but this guy mmed up like his lips were glued shut. ¡°Balfour, wait for me,¡± Mara pleaded. ¡°The doctor will be done with my X-rays soon. Can¡¯t we go back together?¡± Her eyes struggled to move away from Ivy in his arms, but jealousy spilled over as she saw their closeness. Ivy remained silent, waiting for Balfour¡¯s decision. Just then, the doctor coughed to get their attention. ¡°Ms. Lewis, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you. You can head home now.¡± He was not in the mood to deal with a drama queen. Mara turned around and red at the doctor. Couldn¡¯t this baldy understand a simple request? Chapter 2321 Chapter 2321 Chapter 2321 Just moments ago, Mara had practically thrown herself at the doctor, begging him to prescribe her a couple of sprays to reduce swelling. What kind of doctor turns down easy money like that? The doctor didn¡¯t seem fazed by her re. He just kept his gaze lowered, avoiding Mara¡¯s eyes as he muttered, ¡°If you¡¯re not sick, you really shouldn¡¯te to the hospital. You¡¯ve paid, sure, but you¡¯re also wasting resources that others might desperately need, right? Ms. Lewis, you are free to leave now.¡± Balfour¡¯s eyes remained downcast, his expression unreadable, but even Mara could feel the chill emanating from him. ¡°Balfour, don¡¯t listen to this quack! My leg is killing me, and he insists I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s try another hospital, okay?¡± She reached out, trying to tug at Balfour¡¯s sleeve with a whine. But Balfour stepped back, leaving Mara grasping at thin air. ¡°If you¡¯re not sick, let¡¯s not waste any more of the doctor¡¯s time. There are plenty of people who actually need medical attention!¡± he said sternly. Without waiting for a response, he scooped up Ivy and left, leaving Mara behind with whatever face she was making. Holding Ivy close, Balfour didn¡¯t realize how tight his grip was until she let out an annoyed huff. He loosened his hold immediately. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be so rough.¡± Wrapped in his arms, Ivy shook her head. ¡°Are you upset?¡± ¡°Yeah, shouldn¡¯t I be?¡± His anger was directed at Mara, but also at himself for getting duped by her antics. He knew all too well how sensitive and prone to jealousy Mara could be. If she hadn¡¯t been injured, she knew Balfour ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. wouldn¡¯t have been so easily fooled. Today¡¯s drama was all Mara¡¯s doing, feigning injury to gain his concern while she remained unscathed. But the real victim was lvy, dragged into this mess and now nursing a twisted ankle because of it. And there he was, scolding her without knowing the full story, feeling a wave of apology towards Ivy and holding her even closer. ¡°What would you do to Ms. Lewis now that she did something wrong?¡± Ivy asked, her tone calm but her ears perked up with curiosity. She wanted to know if Balfour would punish the woman who caused her twisted ankle and disrupted the Howard family¡¯s peace. Balfour was at a loss for words. Mara was an adult, an independent being ountable for her own actions. What was he to her? Not her boss, not her elder-how could he punish someone who wasn¡¯t his responsibility? ¡°She did wrong, but it¡¯s not my ce to punish her.¡± Ivy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Even now, he was still reluctant to punish Mara, despite all the trouble she¡¯d caused. It seemed Balfour truly had a soft spot for Mara. Since that was his stance, Ivy didn¡¯t want to push the issue. She quietly settled into his embrace as he helped her into the car and buckled her in. When Balfour tried to strike up a conversation, she closed her eyes, pretending to rest. Believing the day¡¯s events had worn her out, Balfour didn¡¯t press further. He started the car and drove smoothly back home, maintaining a steady pace to let Ivy rest morefortably. And in the quiet calm of the ride, Ivy actually drifted off to sleep. Chapter 2322 Chapter 2322 Chapter 2322 After the long evening at the hospital, it was Balfour who lifted Ivy gently into his arms and carried her back into the house. To their surprise, Alyssa and Dean had been waiting up for them in the living room, their eyes heavy with sleep that they refused to sumb to. ¡°Back atst! What did the doctor say?¡± Alyssa bustled forward, concern knitting her brow as she followed them to the couch. Ivy, feeling a twinge of guilt, took Alyssa¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, you should¡¯ve gone to bed. It¡¯s really not a big deal.¡± Alyssa sighed with a frown. ¡°How could we sleep knowing you two were still out? Don¡¯t worry, dear. At our age, we don¡¯t need much sleep anyway.¡± Seeing Ivy struggling to get down, Alyssa relented. ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯re back, we can rest easy. Just make sure Balfour takes good care of you.¡± With a nod of assurance from Balfour, Alyssa finally retreated to her room with Dean shuffling behind her. ¡°You hungry? Want me to whip up something for you?¡± Balfour offered, but Ivy shook her head. Her appetite had vanished with the night¡¯s turmoil. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Respecting her wishes, Balfour decided he¡¯d prepare some warm soupter if she felt peckish during their usualte-night snack time. Not long after they settled, Mark trudged in, carrying Mara over his shoulder. He barely greeted them before he scurried away, eager to escape to the security staff and cooks¡¯ quarters in the small building beside the main house. Mara, noticing the quiet atmosphere, didn¡¯t bother to keep her voice down despite Ivy¡¯s presence. She shed a sly grin at Balfour. ¡°Next time Ivy gets sick, we should skip that hospital. The doc¡¯s no good. A different one prescribed me loads of topical medicine.¡± Ivy ignored Mara¡¯s chatter. Her day had been turned upside down because of her, resulting in a twisted ankle that would keep her from the film set. Frustration bubbled within her, but she was indifferent to how Balfour might handle Mara¡¯s punishment. All Ivy wanted was to deal with the aftermath and return to the set. Balfour, not giving Mara the satisfaction of a response, turned to Ivy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to rest? Shall I carry you up to your room?¡± With a nod, Ivy epted his offer. Mara watched, eyes brimming with envy, as Balfour lifted Ivy and carried her upstairs. Left alone in the vast living room, Mara¡¯sposure crumbled, and she hurled the decorative pillows from the couch to the floor in a fit of rage. What was so special about Ivy? Why did she deserve such attention? The thought of Ivy, an actress, being associated with the Howards boiled her blood. In a huff, Mara grabbed her phone and opened her long-dormant Twitter ount. Initially, she¡¯d used it to follow the international business moves of the Howards, a family of sharks in the corporate sea. But when she discovered that the Howards had weed an actress into their fold, she was stunned. If someone from showbiz could marry into the Howard family, why couldn¡¯t she? Chapter 2323 Chapter 2323 Chapter 2323 Mara¡¯s guilty pleasure was scrolling through the vitriol hurled at Ivy onlin At first, she was shocked to see those unknown faces behind the Inte such viciousnguage. Just how deep did Ivy¡¯s sins run to breed such But over time, as Balfour grew closer to Ivy, Mara found a twisted satisfact nder. It wasforting in a perverse way. Whenever Ivy got under her skin, Mara would dive into the web, relishing how othersmbasted her. Sometimes, she¡¯d even throw in a snidement or two. Especially now, with her current production crew beingbeled bullies, Mara was smug. A woman like Ivy, with such a questionable character, and her friends couldn¡¯t amount to anything good, could they? Discussions about the drama on set were rampant, and with a simple refresh, Mara could feast on the ¡°Could a newbie actress like Ivy really havended a spot in Colton¡¯s crew all on her own?¡± The post sparked a myriad of reactions. Ivy being cast as the lead in a Colton film from the get-go had many in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t fathom why the esteemed Director Colton, after preparing a script for so long, would risk it all on a greenhorn actress. ¡°Isn¡¯t her background and the clout of her family an open secret by now?¡± someonemented. Totally agree. Ivy¡¯s pretty and decent at acting, but without that family of hers pulling strings, how would she ever audition for Colton?¡± Mara seethed with envy reading such remarks. Why did Ivy get to be the muse of such a revered director? Her luck just seemed too good to be true! But deep down, Mara believed that without Balfour¡¯s influence, Ivy would be nothing. And there Ivy was, at home, constantly harping on about heading to set, as if she were some big shot. Some actresses should really keep their egos in check and not let their family connections dictate their behavior on set,¡± Mara typed with self-righteous indignation, her ambiguous tone designed to sow doubt. Surs enough, people were biting. ¡°You seem to know quite a bit. This bullyingbel on the Werewas oud. Colton¡¯s sets were never like this before. Clearly, the problem started with the new gal de current garnered a wave of agreement. Before lvy, Colton¡¯s productions never faced such rumors. Now, with her onboard, the drama was incessant, constantly trending online, a clear indicator of where the trouble ¡°If Colton wants to save his film, he should cut ties now and recast the lead. If he does, l¡¯a still be willing to give the movie a shot at the theaters. It¡¯s been years since a Colton film, and I¡¯m eager to see one!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Many shared this sentiment, yet some deemed it wishful thinking. ¡°Come on, with the power of the Howard family behind her, who believes Ivy would be reced? A rification statement is probably on its way. Let¡¯s not be swayed by the media circus.¡± They warned each other not to fall for Ivy¡¯s inevitable whitewashing. Eventually, even Mara grew bored with the banter. Many were just specting about Ivy¡¯s life, clueless about the true reach of the Howard family, concocting wild stories. But Mara pitied them; they were people who¡¯d never understand or touch that echelon of society, left only with their imaginations to guide them. Chapter 2324 Chapter 2324 Chapter 2324 Mara slid her phone into her pocket, a smug feeling spreading through her. The vitriolicments about Ivy she¡¯d just scrolled through had lifted her spirits considerably. Earlier in the day, Balfour had been furious with Mara¡¯s behavior, and she couldn¡¯t help but mull over This is from N?velDrama.Org. how to change his perception of her. With a heavy heart, Mara entered her room, her gaze lingering on the water bottle resting on her desk. Eventually, she approached it as if having made up her mind, and poured herself a full ss of steaming hot water. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she topped it off with half a ss of cold tap water, thinking that all she needed was to make her skin appear scalded. To win Balfour over, Mara knew she had to be cruel to herself. She rolled up her trouser leg and sshed the water onto her ankle with a violent flick of her wrist. ¡°Ah-¡® The outcry escaped her lips before she could stop it, and she mped her lower lip between her teeth. Even diluted, the water scalded her skin painfully. As she watched the skin redden and swell, she limped over to the nearby couch, shivering with pain yet biting her lip to keep from making any more noise. Balfour descended from upstairs, his tall frame exuding an unmistakable presence. Despite avoiding public interviews, the social media buzz about the youngest and most attractive CEO was relentless. It was no wonder; his charm stirred hearts everywhere. Jealousy pricked at Mara as she watched him. She was determined to keep this man firmly within her grasp. Leaving her family to immigrate had been a grave mistake, and now that she was back, she had no intentions of leaving again. Balfour noticed Mara still lounging on the couch with no intent to rise and assumed she was still feigning a sore foot. His brow furrowed slightly, wondering when Mara had be so deceitful, seemingly always lying. Approaching her, he asked, ¡°Why are you still sitting here?¡± To his surprise, Mara lifted her head, her face slick with sweat, which made no sense in the current cool climate. ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± he questioned, seeing her look genuinely unwell. Mara forced a smile, ¡°Balfour, I know you think I¡¯m deceiving you, but how do you know I¡¯m not truly in pain? Ever since Ivy got hurt, you¡¯ve hardly looked at me. You carried her to the hospital, but did you ever consider that I might really be hurt?¡± Balfour remembered carrying Ivy, Mara hadn¡¯t appeared to be in such distress then. How could she have deteriorated so quickly? His face grave, he bent down to examine her, but Mara pushed his hand away. ¡°Forget it. I know I¡¯m no longer important to you. What¡¯s the point of old affection tonight, I¡¯ll book a flight back home. I won¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡± Balfour could hear the strain in her voice, the sound of someone enduring great pain. Ye she had not seemed this way at the hospital. ¡°What happened to you? If you¡¯re hurt, just say so. I can have someone take you to the hospital.¡± Mara, looking utterly dejected, pushed his hand away and stood up, staggering away from him. ¡°Balfour, I know what you¡¯re thinking-that I¡¯m just putting on a show, causing you trouble again. From today on, I¡¯ll know my ce and will never bother you again.¡± Watching her wavering gait, Balfour felt his patience waning and decided to stop intervening. But then Mara stumbled off the couch. ¡°Ugh-¡± Curling up in agony, the pain in her leg felt as if it were being seared by fire, sharp and burning. Only then did Balfour notice the injury on her leg. He watched in shock as Mara rolled up her trouser leg to reveal a swollen, angry red patch that made him recoil in horror. Chapter 2325 Chapter 2325 Chapter 2325 ¡°What in the world happened to you? You were fine just a while ago, and nook at this mess. We need to get you to the hospital now!¡± Balfour assessed the wound, recognizing the urgency. ¡°Ha,¡± Mara scoffed, brushing off his concern, ¡°Balfour, mind your own busines This is from N?velDrama.Org. Even if it kills me, it¡¯s my problem, not yours.¡± With that, she attempted to shrug him off and retreat to her room. ¡°What¡¯s with the attitude? You¡¯re hurt; you need to see a doctor. Before, when you weren¡¯t injured, sure, heading to the hospital would¡¯ve been a waste of resources! Was the doc wrong to say that? Don¡¯t you see the issue here?¡± Balfour watched her bite her lip, enduring the pain with a mix of irritation and concern he couldn¡¯t dismiss. Since she wouldn¡¯t listen, he¡¯d just have to take matters into his own hands and haul her to the hospital. With that thought, he grabbed Mara, ignoring her struggles, and dragged her toward the door. ¡°Balfour, leave me be! Let me die in my room if ites to that! Stop it, let go of me, let go!¡± Mara writhed in protest. Ivy, overhearing themotion from upstairs, thought to step out and check. She never expected to see Balfour gripping Mara¡¯s hand so tightly. Her own hand holding the railing clenched tightly, the back of her hand bruised. ¡°Keep it down, will you? Grandma and Grandpa are still resting. I don¡¯t want to wake them.¡± Only then did Maraply, following Balfour out the door. Ivy watched their retreating figures from above, only exhaling shakily once they were. gone, staggering back a few steps. She wasn¡¯t supposed to put weight on her left foot, but in her distraction, she had stood on it, causing a sharp pain. Sometimes, physical pain was the only way to release the heartache. Ivy let out a breath and chuckled miserably before silently leaning against the wall, making her way back to her room alone. There was no point in hoping. Balfour¡¯s heart was always with Mara, even after the trouble she¡¯d caused that afternoon. He never had the heart to reprimand her. Ivy knew their departure wasn¡¯t for a ndestine rendezvous, but the thought still stung, haunting her every time she closed her eyes. Lying in bed, the vast empty space echoed her solitude. Alone wasn¡¯t a new feeling, but after being around Balfour, his presence had be aforting constant. Now, he had left without even looking back. All Ivy wanted was to leave the vi, regardless of what was going on between Balfour and Mara. She was done looking back. Pulling out her phone, she messaged Margot. [How¡¯s the cast doing? Have they resumed shooting yet?] Margot replied instantly as if she¡¯d been waiting for Ivy¡¯s message. [Not yet. What¡¯s the point without our leadingdy? When are youing back? Didn¡¯t you get discharged yesterday? Why not swing by the set and catch up with everyone?] Ivy managed a weak smile, iming she was tied up with something else. [Is the amodation the director arranged for the actors still avable?] Colton, ever the immersive director, had provided living quarters for the cast to help them get into character. Chapter 2326 Chapter 2326 Chapter 2326 Some actors, they get too cozy in their own digs, and the next thing you know, they can¡¯t slip back into character when they hit the set. But Ivy was different. She coulde back ready to roll at anytime. First time out of the gate and she¡¯s knocking it out of the park. No wonder why. So, even with a bunch of backers whispering in his ear to trade Ivy out for another face, Colton wouldn¡¯t dream of it. Margot was puzzled. Ivy was lounging in her swanky vi, so why the sudden interest in a modest two- bed apartment? ¡°Of course, there¡¯s space. The director booked extra, just in case. Why? You¡¯re not seriously considering moving into the dorm, are you? Mr. Howard won¡¯t agree to that, I¡¯m sure!¡± A smirk yed on ivy¡¯s lips, ¡°What¡¯s it to me what he thinks? Tell the director for me, would you? I¡¯m moving in tomorrow. I¡¯ll just pack up and leave after we wrap.¡± Even Margot, with her head in the clouds, sensed some static between Balfour and Ivy. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But the thought of Ivy joining her in the dorms perked her right up. ¡°Deal! I¡¯ll give the director a shout first thing. We can make a real go of rehearsals in the evenings.¡± That cracked a smile on Ivy¡¯s face, ¡°Thanks. She hung up and conked out without another thought, only to find the pillow beside her rufflede morning. No clue when Balfour had crept back in, but it didn¡¯t matter; she was bound for the dorms anyway. Distance would keep her head clear from the drama. Tiptoeing out of bed, Ivy barely missed Balfour breezing in, a chill clinging to him from outside. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Let¡¯s grab some breakfast.¡± She couldn¡¯t argue with that. It was only when she sat down at the dining table that she shed a smile at Dean and Alyssa. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Ivy chimed. ¡°Like logs. How¡¯s the foot today?¡± Not long after, Balfour helped Mara into the dining room, her ankle wrapped tight, looking like a real doozy. It puzzled everyone, Alyssa voiced it, ¡°What¡¯s the story, Ms. Lewis? You were fines night,¡± Maraughed it off, a little embarrassed, ¡°Clumsy me, knocked over my ss. Scalded ankle pretty good. Luckily, Balfour rushed me to the ER, or I¡¯d have been in agony.¡± Injury seemed to sweeten her disposition. Alyssa mused, ¡°Seems like Ms. Lewis isn¡¯t jiving with the local vibes. Ever sinceing here, it¡¯s been one thing after another. Might be best to go back home and continue your studies.¡± Mara just offered an awkward chuckle, no rebuttal. Ivy kept to her cereal, waiting for the right moment to wipe her mouth clean. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, I might have to move to the crew¡¯s dormitory, in order to make it more convenient for the shoot.¡± Alyssa didn¡¯t get a word in before Balfourid down a firm ¡°No.¡± Ivy locked eyes with him, ¡°And why not?¡± Balfour scowled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Chapter 2327 Chapter 2327 Chapter 2327 ¡°Who¡¯s gonna look after you if you hurt your foot on set?¡± asked Alyssa, her face etched with worry. Ivy was ready with an answer. ¡°My foot injury isn¡¯t that bad, just can¡¯t put too much weight on my left ankle. Plus, there are Thalia and Margot on set. They¡¯re real sweethearts; they¡¯ll take care of me,¡± she said, her tone casual and without a hint of wanting to argue. She had made up her mind to leave today. ¡°But don¡¯t you want to stay at home anymore? Don¡¯t you want to keep mepany?¡± Alyssa pressed, her voiceced with concern. Your foot hasn¡¯t fully recovered, and it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t help but worry about you heading back to the set!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ivy gave Alyssa a reassuring pat on the hand, the corners of her mouth lifting slightly. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not about that. How could I ever tire of spending time with you? I just figured the dorms at the studio are close by, and living with the other actors could be good for mutual support. It¡¯d also be convenient for running lines after hours. Home is great, but it¡¯s just so far away. Even with a driver, it eats into too much of my time. Staying at the dorms means no more trouble for the driver, too.¡± Alyssa knew deep down that Ivy¡¯s decision to leave probably had a lot to do with Mara. If Ivy was set on going, there was nothing she could do about it. But Balfour, he was the stubborn one, absolutely refusing to let her go. Ivy didn¡¯t take his protests seriously; she didn¡¯t need his approval for her own matters. Mara, on the other hand, was oddly insistent on persuading her to stay. ¡°Ivy, your ankle¡¯s still not healed. Moving back to the set could be inconvenient. Those actors might be close friends, but that¡¯s not the same as family, right? Why not stay home, heal up, and then move to the dorms if you really want to? It won¡¯t be toote,¡± Mara advised seriously, catching Ivy off guard. Still, Ivy just smiled and stuck to her decision. ¡°You hear what Mara¡¯s saying? You really have to be this stubborn with an injury?¡± Balfour¡¯s tone was rigid, killing Ivy¡¯s appetite at the dinner table. Even Dean chimed in, ¡°Let¡¯s talk nice, we¡¯re all eating here. What¡¯s this attitude?¡± Balfour red at Ivy, but seeing her unresponsive, he eventually stood up and went straight upstairs. Mara shed a smile at Alysca and Dean and hobbled toward the stairs. But at the corner, she saw Balfour waiting, his face somber. Despite his upset look, he tenderly scooped Ivy into his arms and carried her upstairs. After gently cing Ivy on the bed, Balfour crouched before her, looking deep into her eyes. ¡°You need me to carry you just to get upstairs. Who¡¯s going to take care of you in the dorm?¡± he asked, his voice soft with emotion. Ivy¡¯s heart ached at his caring demeanor, and she looked away. ¡°You think I can¡¯t manage without you? That I can¡¯t get myself a pair of crutches? Don¡¯t be so full of yourself; I¡¯ll be fine on my own. Plus, I have friends of my own,¡± she said, her voice a mix of defiance and sadness. Balfour¡¯s hand gently touched hers, and she jerked it back as if it was electric. Balfour didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never doubted you couldn¡¯t live well without me; it¡¯s just that I worry about you. I worry you¡¯ll struggle alone in the dorm. Even if you have friends, will they always be there? If you fall in the middle of the night, who¡¯s going to pick you up?¡± Chapter 2328 Chapter 2328 Chapter 2328 Ivy nibbled at her lower lip as she faced Balfour. ¡°Mr. Howard, do you really expect me to believe you¡¯re serious? Can you honestly be by my side at every moment?¡± Balfour met Ivy¡¯s gaze, both of them locked in a silent standoff. After an eternity of quiet, it was Ivy who looked away first, well aware that what they were discussing was just a pipe dream. She didn¡¯t want to impose on him; after all, he was a CEO of a Fortune 500pany, leagues busier than a small-time actress like herself. ¡°So, you¡¯ll only be happy if you stay in the dorms? At my ce, I can still see you, and take better care of you, but once you move to the dorms, I¡¯ll be-¡± Ivy spun back with a chuckle, ¡°Mr. Howard, please, don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s just a sprained ankle, I¡¯m hardly helpless. Besides, Mara got injured too, she¡¯s at home waiting for your care. You can¡¯t be expected to look after us both; me staying at the dorms eases your load a bit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re upset.¡± Balfour stated it as a fact, ¡°I can¡¯t just abandon Mara; we grew up together.¡± Ivy let out a sigh. Balfour knew she was irritated, yet he still brought up Mara in her presence. This man really had no clue what was going on in her heart. ¡°Of course, I know her father saved you, and you¡¯ve been grateful ever since. That¡¯s between you two, so there¡¯s no need to involve me. Anyway, if you¡¯re okay with it, take me to the set tomorrow. Consider it thest time I¡¯ll trouble you.¡± Seeing Ivy¡¯s determination, Balfour¡¯s own frustration rose. If Ivy was so set on making things difficult for herself, he wouldn¡¯t argue anymore. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s your choice, just don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°I never do.¡± Ivy didn¡¯t look at Balfour, only hearing the sound of a door mming shut not long after. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t being back tonight. Despite their unpleasant confrontation the night before, Balfour showed up on time for breakfast the following morning. Only after Ivy leisurely finished her oatmeal and exchanged greetings with Alyssa did he stand to escort her to the set. But Ivy noticed he barely touched his food, even his coffee was just a few sips gone. Once alone in the car, Ivy finally spoke up, ¡°Skipping breakfast isn¡¯t going to do your stomach any favors, you know.¡± Balfour just grunted coldly, ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about that anymore. You¡¯re moving to the set, after all.¡± His tone was sharp, and Ivy chose silence over stirring up more trouble. Margot had informed the director early about Ivy¡¯s decision to move to the dorms, and he was thrilled ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. she¡¯d be staying at the dorms on set. With Ivy back, Balfour would surely clear up the rumors swirling online. He wouldn¡¯t let hisdy be ndered incessantly online. So, bright and early, the main yers of the crew were waiting at the entrance for Balfour¡¯s car to arrive with Ivy. From a distance, Ivy spotted the director and the others braving the morning chill, surprised by the fuss. But Balfour seemed unfazed. After parking, he went around to help Ivy out, steadying her before retrieving the crutches he had prepared overnight from the back seat. They were the perfect height for her. She took in this gesture, wondering if he had leftst night just to get these for her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Ivy whispered her thanks, softly gripping his sleeve. Balfour paused, then took her hand and walked her over to the waiting director. ¡°Colton, Robert.¡± Balfour greeted them as Margot eagerly stepped forward to support Ivy. Chapter 2329 Chapter 2329 Chapter 2329 ¡°How¡¯s it going, Ivy? Are you feeling any better? Can you manage alright now?¡± Ivy shed a grin. Margot, with her ceaseless energy, always had a way of lifting her spirits. ¡°I¡¯m pretty much recovered. Just that I can¡¯t put weight on my foot for the next couple of days. Looks like I¡¯ll be leaning on you and Thalia quite a bit.¡± Margot nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s great to have you back. From now on, we can spend every day brainstorming ideas for the script.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Balfour had a lot on his te and hadn¡¯t had much of a chance to interact with them. How things would y out was pretty much up to Balfour. After ensuring Ivy wasfortably settled and seeing her chatting happily with Margot and the others, he excused himself with a brief nod and left. But it was only after Balfour had gone that Margot dared to ask Ivy, ¡°What made you suddenly move back? With your leg not yet ready for action, wouldn¡¯t staying at home. have been easier?¡± Ivy exhaled a weary sigh, not keen on delving into the matter. ¡°I have my reasons. Why, are you not happy to have me bunking here?¡± Margot shook her head immediately. ¡°No way, I wish we had more people staying on set. It¡¯s more fun when it¡¯s bustling, like back in my college days.¡± Ivy managed a weary smile, and Thalia, noticing Ivy¡¯s fatigue, took Margot¡¯s arm, leading her away. The dorm had been lively just a moment ago, but now it felt eerily silent. In truth, it was nowhere near as spacious as the room she and Balfour shared at home. Whenever she was with Balfour, his presence seemed to fill every corner of the space. Now, alone, the emptiness was stark, the quietude chilling. But this solitude was a choice she had made, and she harbored no regrets. Putting some distance between her and Balfour might give them both the rity to understand what they truly wanted. If Balfour¡¯s hearty with Mara, Ivy could step back without any messy emotional entanglements. Letting go of the man she loved might cause her pain, but better a short agony than prolonged suffering. Better to sever the ties now if she was doomed to love someone 08.07 3 who could never be hers. Sometimes, closeness only amplified the pain. After dropping Ivy off, Balfour didn¡¯t head home. Instead, he returned to the office. Alone at his desk, he stared nkly at the documents in front of him until he heard a knock on the door. ¡°Mr. Howard, did you get a chance to sign those papers for finance? They¡¯re chasing me for them.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Quinton rapped on his office door that Balfour snapped back to reality. ¡°Sorry, I zoned out there. Give me a moment. Khock again in five minutes.¡± Quinton was astounded, though his expression remained calm. ¡°Of course.¡± Having worked with Balfour for so long, he couldn¡¯t recall a single instance when Balfour had been distracted during work. The man was a synonym for efficiency and focus, with a work ethic unmatched by anyone else in the And yet today, he had admitted to being distracted. Was the world turning upside down? Balfour massaged his temples, his mind overrun with thoughts of Ivy. He was deeply worried about her adapting to the new environment and the possibility of her getting hurt. The thought of her made him forget all about the paperwork in front of him. Chapter 2330 Chapter 2330 Chapter 2330 Ivy gathered her thoughts and waited until the afternoon, when Colton showed up at her door with the lead actors in tow. They needed to hash out the mess the production was in and figure out a game n. Previously, Balfour had indicated that whatever Ivy thought best, they would follow suit. It was crucial to make their evidence public, to show everyone they had nothing to hide. They couldn¡¯t afford to look guilty or be used of fabricating fake evidence to fool the public. Once their evidence was ready, the n was to hand it directly to Quinton, who¡¯d liaise with the entire production team. The director felt a wave of relief knowing Balfour¡¯s assistant was handling the matter. So even though the situation wasn¡¯t resolved yet, Colton and the producer were all smiles, betraying none of the This is from N?velDrama.Org. tension of the production halt. ¡°Colton, Robert, Ryan, long time no see.¡¯ Ryan approached with warmth, wrapping Ivy in a bear hug, ¡°It¡¯s been too long, Ivy! Seeing you doing well is such a relief!¡± Ryan was quite perceptive; he hadn¡¯t approached Ivy while Balfour was around, keeping a bit of a cold distance due to the punch Balfour had dealt him. Now, with that guy out of the picture, he finally had the chance to greet his friend properly. Ivy patted his back happily, genuinely missing her fellow cast members. ¡°You too, it¡¯s great to see you again. How have you been holding uptely?¡± ¡°Well, other than not being able to act with our crew, everything¡¯s peachy.¡± ¡°Alright, now that we¡¯re all caught up, let¡¯s cut the small talk. We¡¯re all friends here. Let¡¯s sit down and discuss how we¡¯re going to rify things for the production.¡± Ryan looked puzzled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just post the evidence on our group¡¯s social media ount so everyone can see it?¡± But clearly, the others didn¡¯t share his straightforward approach. ¡°Since we¡¯ve been dragged through the mud for so long, this rification needs to yield its proper value,¡± the producer said, rubbing his fingers together. He was conscious enough not to smoke in Ivy¡¯s presence, but his gestures still betrayed his thoughts. ¡°What do you mean? How can we derive value from being misunderstood? I¡¯ve been holding back my words in public because you told me to, and it¡¯s driving me crazy! Even my folks at home are warning me not to be the one bullying.¡± Ryan frowned, his face still showing a touch of innocence. ¡°Lucky we did tell you, or else with your temperament, wouldn¡¯t you have offended everyone by now?¡± said the director with a poker face. He had chosen Ryan for his role, seeing how his personality matched the character¡¯s image. If Ryan were to rify things in his usual blunt manner, it might backfirepletely. Instead of appearing justified, people might think he was throwing his weight around, not taking the situation seriously. ¡°It¡¯s infuriating. To think that Dianands in jail and we still end up misunderstood by everyone. Isn¡¯t her imprisonment evidence enough that everything she said was a lie?¡± Margot grumbled, and Ivy, who hadn¡¯t heard Diana¡¯s name in a while, quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s her situation now?¡± Margot threw up her hands. ¡°What good can it be? Thepany is still on about suing her. Starlight Entertainment really drew the short straw, thinking they signed a rising star, only to end up with a disaster! The legal process is dragging, and it¡¯s not even official yet. They say it could take months to wrap up.¡± Chapter 2331 Chapter 2331 Chapter 2331 This is from N?velDrama.Org. Colton had been hesitant to share the news with Ivy. Balfour had warned him not to stir the pot by mentioning Diana. Despite Ivy¡¯s cool exterior, Colton knew the betrayal had left a scar. But when Margot brought it up, he bit his tongue and nodded. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Ivy sighed, her voice tinged with a mix of emotions. It had only been a few weeks since they¡¯dst seen each other, and now Diana had from co-star to prisoner. Ivy couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy and curiosity. She wanted to confront Diana, to ask why she harbored such resentment and why she had tried so viciously to sabotage her. But Balfour would never condone it. Ryan listened in silence as they discussed the perfect moment to rify the matter would be when it had festered to its worst, so that everyone would realize that they had beenpletely misled by Diana before. ¡°Now is not the right time,¡± The producer said. ¡°When¡¯s the right time?¡± he pressed, frustration evident in his voice. ¡°We can¡¯t keep dying the shoot. Aren¡¯t we going to finish this film?¡± Colton chuckled. ¡°You think you¡¯re anxious? I¡¯m the director. I¡¯m on the edge of my seat here. But as for setting the record straight, we¡¯ll hand over the evidence to Mr. Howard¡¯s assistant when it¡¯s time. As for the movie, we pick back up tomorrow-¡± ¡°Really? We¡¯re back on set tomorrow?¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes practically sparkled with excitement, and Ivy and Margot shared his surprise. They hadn¡¯t expected to resume so soon. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d lie to my cast?¡± Colton quipped. ¡°We¡¯re starting bright and early. We¡¯ll invite a few media outlets to capture us back in action-it¡¯ll stir up quite the buzz online.¡± Ivy nodded in understanding, but Ryan looked puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we just going to catch more k? Shouldn¡¯t we keep a low profile?¡± Margot agreed, ¡°Like slipping into a vige unnoticed, without alerting the guards.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only when the online outrage peaks that our rification will have the biggest impact,¡± Ivy exined. ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Why shouldn¡¯t we have the media spotlight?¡± Clearly, Colton and the producer had a n. ¡°Ivy¡¯s right,¡± Colton added. ¡°We¡¯re making aeback, and we¡¯re going to make some noise about it. Let the whole world know we¡¯re back in business. I¡¯ve poured years into this project, never guessing it would be mired in such chaos. But thankfully, I have you all-my cast. You¡¯re my ace in the hole.¡± ¡°The revised script will be in your rooms shortly. Use the time left today to prep for tomorrow¡¯s scenes. And Ivy, your ankle will fit right in-we¡¯ve got a sick sceneing up that I¡¯ve bumped to the front.¡± The director¡¯s words ignited a fire in their hearts. For them, the essence of their craft was performance. The drama off-screen was for Colton and the producer to handle. With shooting resuming the next day, Ivy was more thrilled than anyone. Clutching the new script, her eyes gleamed with renewed purpose. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought we could spin it this way?¡± she mused, a hint of excitement in her voice. Chapter 2332 Chapter 2332 Chapter 2332 Ivy gazed at the script in her hands, marveling at the screenwriter¡¯s deft touch with the character Diana used to y. The seamless transition from the previous plot was nothing short of genius, and the depth now woven into the narrative took her breath away. She made a mental note that when the shoot wrapped, she owed the writer a personal visit to pay homage to their inspired craftsmanship. The cast and crew buzzed with a renewed vigor as production kicked back into gear. Even those who usually kept to themselves were all smiles and hearty greetings. Ivy rose with the sun, and found that Margot had arrived even earlier than she had, anxious about Ivy¡¯s Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. mobility since her injury. But with the crutches in hand, Ivy managed most tasks independently now, although heading to the cafeteria for meals posed a bit of a challenge, which Margot dly assisted with. ¡°Did you check out the new scenes fromst night¡¯s script?¡± Margot chirped, her voice tinged with excitement. ¡°Can you believe I got a scene too? And it¡¯s with you and Ryan!¡± Ivy nodded as she tore a piece of her doughnut, her attention piqued. ¡°It¡¯s a great scene. Three characters, each with their own arc, and in just a handful of minutes, it untangles all ourplex rtionships. So, you got a handle on how you¡¯re gonna y it?¡± Margot chuckled with a hint of confidence. ¡°Just you wait and see.¡± In front of Ivy and Ryan, there was no need to hide their true talents. Even though Margot wasn¡¯t a leadingdy, she shone in her own right. Sometimes, the big names would inadvertently overshadow the supporting cast, nervous of being upstaged. The previous award-winning actress had been particrly sensitive to this. But Ivy never worried about it. Her acting prowess was unrivaled, and she thrived onpetition, elevating the performance of everyone around her. ¡°The stars are on set, let¡¯s get the camera rolling!¡± As Ivy descended the stairs, leaning on her crutches, the sight that greeted her outside the dormitory took her by surprise. A sea of reporters had gathered, a testament to her rising fame. She exchanged a look with Margot, both spotting the astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ivy, over here!¡± shouted a voice from the crowd. The production¡¯s coordinator approached to escort them, navigating through the press. those reporters?¡± Margot whispered. The crew member shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. Most just want a snapshot they can spin into a story online. The director said to ignore them today, let them fuel the buzz for our show.¡± Just as predicted, even without a backward nce, the incessant clicks of cameras followed them. ¡°How can they just make stuff up from a few pictures? It¡¯s irresponsible to the people involved. It¡¯s because of these people that our image has hit rock bottom now.¡± Margot grumbled, frustrated with the reporter¡¯sck of journalistic integrity. Ivy offered somefort. ¡°These aren¡¯t real journalists, just paparazzi looking for a scoop. We¡¯re ying the same game they are, so let them talk. We know the truth, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Margot nodded, refocusing on the day¡¯s work. As the production resumed after a month-long hiatus, there was a palpable sense of excitement in the air. Chapter 2333 Chapter 2333 Chapter 2333 Despite the fact that both the director and investors were flush with cash and had no intention of shortchanging anyone¡¯s sry, there was still a collective sigh of relief when the film crew resumed production. That sentiment was shared by all. Many who hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Ivy before now made a point to greet her when she entered the set, leaning on the crutches and assisted by Margot. Ivy was taken aback by the sudden attention, and a crew member exined, ¡°Ever since Mr. Howard stopped by, everyone¡¯s been aware who¡¯s responsible for getting us back on track so quickly. Of course they¡¯re more inclined to be friendly with Ms. Dunhill now, right? Besides, after the recent events, it¡¯s be clear that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been wronged. Naturally, people are choosing to stand with you.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Ivy was unaware of when Balfour hade to the set to back her the thought sent ripples through her heart. If he had been as cold as he appeared, that would be one thing, but the more time they spent apart, the more she was reminded of the many things he had quietly done for her behind the scenes. How could she easily forget him? She hadn¡¯t realized how Balfour¡¯s presence had stealthily filled her life. Trying to escape him now felt like finding herself with nowhere to hide. Her expression remainedposed, betraying only a hint of the joy of returning to work,, which was not much different from her usual cool demeanor. The crew members thought to themselves that Ivy was simply that kind of person, realizing they had misunderstood her aloofness for disinterest in interacting with them in the past. Margot rolled her eyes, feeling Ivy deserved better. After all, most people were cozying up to Ivy to get in Balfour¡¯s good graces, not because they genuinely liked her. To put it more bluntly, they were just trying to butter up Balfour, weren¡¯t they? Such fair-weather friends could be quite the turncoats. Ivy gave Margot¡¯s palm a little scratch, signaling her understanding of Margot¡¯s indignation, but right now, she just wanted to focus on finishing the film. What she hadn¡¯t cared about before mattered even less now. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When they arrived at the shooting location, everything was ready to go, and even Ivy couldn¡¯t help but catch her breath as she stepped back onto the set. ¡°Our lead has arrived. Let¡¯s give her a warm wee.¡± Colton stood up from behind the monitor and approached Ivy. ¡°Those who are still standing by my side at this point have certainly been through a lot. I hope that for the remainder of our time, we can all cooperate and bring this film to a close smoothly!¡± His words served as a gentle reminder that they were all in the same boat, and that undermining each other would do no one any good. After everyone voiced their agreement, Colton turned back to Ivy and patted her shoulder, ¡°Give it your all.¡± She nodded earnestly, ¡°I will.¡± It was a promise to herself as much as to the film. [Breaking News-Colton¡¯s film crew is back in action, are you excited?] Headlines like this were everywhere, but who was really excited at a time like this? Thements below the posts were cringe-worthy. [How is this production still running? Why are they allowed to continue after bullying someone? Was the fifteen-day shutdown just for show?] Insiders couldn¡¯t resist spilling how well-connected the production was. [Otherwise, any normal film would have died in the water by now. Only Colton¡¯s could carry on with such fanfare!] [Yeah, I¡¯ve got a buddy in the industry who said the set released the news early for the media to catch! This has got to be a PR stunt, right? They really don¡¯t care about the public opinion.] [Pfft, aside from Diana¡¯s side of the story, is there any other evidence of bullying on set? Just echoing rumors.] Finally, someone spoke up for the production, only to be instantly attacked by the masses. [Are you star-struck or just in crazy? The video is right there smacking you in the face. What more proof do you need?] Chapter 2334 Chapter 2334Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Thement section exploded in a frenzy, as users attacked the individual with fiery words. I can¡¯t even with today¡¯s youth, you know? Obsessing over celebs is one thing, but this is just crossing the line. Has Ivy even been famous long enough to warrant such die-hard fans? If she sees the kind of trash talk you¡¯re spewing in her name, she wouldn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The person being attacked felt unjustly targeted. After all, she was only speaking the ufortable truths nobody else dared to voice. Why was she being attacked? Determined, she continued to post on her feed. Listen up. Diana¡¯s video was just a bunch of out-of-context snippets. How can you judge the entire crew as bullies based on that? Plus, if she was really being bullied, why stay with the production post-exposure? That just screams ulterior motives, doesn¡¯t it? You can throw your insults, but I stand by my thoughts. One day, reality will smack you right in the face. Her post was soon drowned out by otherizens, some using the poster of being the one who was deluded beyond help. Of course, a handful rallied behind her, suggesting that the whole debacle was driven by jealousy of the Colton show¡¯s sess. I¡¯m seeing a lot of Ivy¡¯s haters in disguise here, throwing shade under the guise of being fans. We all know what you¡¯re up to. Thisment stirred up its own storm, as fans of other actresses felt they had every right to speak up against alleged bullying by Ivy. Why should their voices be silenced just because they were fans of someone else? In the end, the few voices supporting the Colton show fell silent, but they kept their faith that the production would eventually set the record straight. Ivy, meanwhile, was less concerned with the controversy and more worried about her fans getting into fights for her. It wasn¡¯t the right time to weigh in ¨C her fanscked solid arguments, and she was anxious that she couldn¡¯t be there to give them confidence. However, as the day¡¯s filming wrapped up, the online world was aze with the fan and hater war. Ironically, the actors found peace within the chaos of the set, focusing solely on their performances. Seeing their show trending near the top of the social feeds, the director nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s about time we clear the air,¡± he mused. And true to his word, at 8 p.m., when most people were off work and scrolling through their phones, Colton dropped a bombshell ¨C a lengthy post with video evidence attached. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for any drama since the show began, but let¡¯s get one thing straight: We did nothing wrong. Some issues were being handled legally, hence our silence. But now, it¡¯s time for truth. We urge you to review all evidence before drawing conclusions. Justice lies within the hearts of the people,¡± the post read. Margot caught sight of the director¡¯s tweet, the proverb about justice, and couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Always ying to the crowd, even at crunch time, huh?¡± she muttered, half-amused, half-exasperated by the director¡¯s efforts to appease the online masses. ¡°I think the culprits are theseizens who are watching the drama. Honestly, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m an actress myself, I would have gone up there and join the fight. They could say whatever they want about me, but leave my family out of it!¡± Chapter 2335 Chapter 2335 Margot muttered under her breath, a clear undercurrent of anger in her voice. Ivy understood all too well that Margot¡¯s frustration didn¡¯t materialize out of thin air. Actors, after all, were no strangers to the sting of public scrutiny, especially when caught in the throes of a full-blown media bacsh. Ivy let out a weary sigh, ¡°I knew when I decided to pursue acting that not everyone in the world would be a fan. But when you¡¯re suddenly facing a tidal wave of malice, it can still knock you off your feet. We¡¯re mostly strangers to these people. They only see us on the silver screen. I just don¡¯t get where all the hatees from.¡± Ivy¡¯s question was one that every public figure had pondered at some point. ¡°I guess they figure since we make a decent paycheck, we should be fair game for their vitriol,¡± Ryan chimed in, his own experience with online attacks being less severe than that of his female co-stars. The verbal assaults on actresses were particrly vicious and often more personal than those directed at male actors. Ivy exhaled deeply, knowing full well she couldn¡¯t just wave her pay stub at the faceless masses and reveal that she wasn¡¯t raking in as much as they imagined. Seeing Margot so downcast, Ivy offered some words offort, ¡°Let it go, girl. We don¡¯t need to justify ourselves to them. After all, we¡¯ve never even met these people. If they think we¡¯re rolling in it, then let¡¯s just hope one day we actually will be. This injustice is just for tonight. By tomorrow, the tide of public opinion will have turned.¡± With that, the room felt a touch lighter. The relief came in two folds. First, from the knowledge that they had been unfairly maligned for bullying they hadn¡¯tmitted-no one wanted to bear that cross. Second, they could try to ignore it, but their families certainly cared about their reputations. During this difficult time, their loved ones had been tiptoeing around, urging them to stay out of trouble. In front of rtives and friends, the questions were inevitable. Had their child really been involved in such behavior? Now, atst, they could proudly im their innocence. They didn¡¯t seek special treatment from the online crowd-just fairness. They wished to be judged impartially, at least until they wrapped up filming, without unwarranted nder. All they wanted was peace to finish their work. To their surprise, the rification had an even better impact than anticipated. One particr viewer, who had been bombarded with nearly three thousand hatefulments, re-shared the production team¡¯s post with a reply that read, ¡°Finally, the truth. prevails. Our trust was not misced.¡± Below that, fans who had steadfastly supported the cast were gathering, many overwhelmed with emotion. During that time, these fans had been unable to hold their heads high, subjected to ridicule from any and all inte users. It was as if their humanity was being questioned, just for being fans.This is from N?velDrama.Org. I told you,¡± one loyal supporter typed through tears, ¡°judging an entire crew based on a few edited clips was always absurd. Chapter 2336 Chapter 2336 Give it a rest, folks upstairs, flip-flopping like a pancake on the griddle. Where were you when the whole crew needed your voice, huh? messed up, I admit it, and here¡¯s my apology for my past biases. Same here, man. When the new¡¯s first broke, I didn¡¯t buy it for a second. But then Diana was bawling her eyes out, and everyone on set looked so down. I started seeing it from the victim¡¯s point of view, thinking the whole crew was ganging up on her. Who would¡¯ve guessed that Diana was the snake in the grass all along? Now she¡¯s behind bars! Talk about a plot twist! I owe Colton¡¯s crew an apology, and I¡¯ll be sure to support their next film.¡± Suddenly, ¡°Owe Colton¡¯s Crew An Apology¡± and ¡°Actress Diana¡± were trending like wildfire. Everyone was dying to know what had really gone down with the crew and what Diana had done to them. Is it too naive to say that Colton¡¯s crew were the victims, not the bullies? A single actress had them shaking in their boots, scared into giving her more screen time. Seriously, what were they thinking? Thatment shot to the top with likes. They all thought Colton¡¯s crew were the big, bad wolves. But when the evidence wasid out, it turned out they were innocent asmbs! Just a trending hashtag had them bending over backward to please the actress. Unbelievable. I never would¡¯ve pegged the supposed victim as the real viin, and now she¡¯s cooling her heels in a cell. It¡¯s like a drama within a drama. A few level-headed folks realized the chilling truth about Diana. Doesn¡¯t it seem like this actress knew just how to y the crowd? Whenever there¡¯s a scandal, it¡¯sProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. straight to the inte for a public jury. Who¡¯d have thought such a ¡®damsel in distress¡¯ could pin such a dark cloud over Colton¡¯s crew? Without clear evidence, their years of hard work could¡¯ve been for nothing. Who wouldpensate the actors for their toil? From now on, who¡¯d dare cast them? It¡¯s like she¡¯s ruined their lives. That woman¡¯s got ice in her veins. Exactly my thoughts! Gives me the creeps, guys! She yed her hand using the crew as a stepping stone for her career. It¡¯s downright terrifying. I¡¯ve never seen such venom. Thankfully, the crew found evidence and sent her to jail. She can spend her days there, away from us innocent folk. The incident where Ivy ended up in the ER thanks to Diana was glossed over. Balfour didn¡¯t want Ivy to be a target. But Ivy¡¯s fans, piecing together bits of information, suspected she¡¯d been hurt. They only then realized what Ivy had been going through, with many sobbing in fan groups. We haven¡¯t seen our girl in ages, and now she¡¯s injured? It just breaks my heart! Why did my queen have to suffer like this? And she kept it from us, worried we¡¯d be upset. A nurse friend told me Ivy was in their hospital but swore her to secrecy. I knew it too. Ivy was putting on a brave face, trying to keep everyone calm. The fans, with their extensiveworks, knew the real deal about Ivy¡¯s condition. But they kept quiet to prevent a panic and to steady everyone¡¯s nerves, Now that the crew had cleared the air, there was no need for secrets, and the fan groups were awash with tears. Chapter 2337 Chapter 2337 Ivy pondered for a moment before deciding that she needed to make a personal appearance to calm everyone down and give them an update. As she scrolled through the fan forum and saw the genuine worry and sadness of her fans, she felt an even stronger need to show up. Good evening, everyone. Ivy cautiously typed these words into the fan forum. The fans were stunned; they had not expected Ivy to actually appear in the forum! What? Am I seeing things? Is this for real? Could it actually be Ivy? Am I seeing things? Guys, good evening. It¡¯s really me, Ivy. After Ivy sent another message, the fans screamed even louder, their excited chatter practically drowning out Ivy¡¯s message. A few calm fans quickly intervened. Let¡¯s not spam, folks. Ivy¡¯s here for a reason. If we keep this up, neers won¡¯t be able to see what she¡¯s said. Many fans clutched their chests in front of their screens, their hearts racing from being this close to someone they admired so deeply. Thanks to the starter of the forum, ¡®Ivy¡¯s tears for keeping order in here. It¡¯s on me for showing up so suddenly and stirring things up. A lot has happened recently, and I¡¯m so grateful that you all have faith in my character. The production team has cleared things up, so I won¡¯t say more than necessary. But don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯m nearly back to full health. I hope to see you all soon with more works in the cinema.This is from N?velDrama.Org. After sharing just that much, Ivy went silent. The forum was for the fans, after all, and it wouldn¡¯t do for her to be too active in it. Her message was promptly pinned by the forum¡¯s moderators, Five minutes passed without another word from Ivy, and everyone assumed she had left, which sent them into a frenzy of excited posts. OMG, I can¡¯t believe Ivy actually dropped into our forum to reassure us. She must havee just to ease our worries about her health. Exactly, Ivy hates to see us upset. Aww, I really hope they wrap up filming soon so we can meet lvy in the cinemas. I¡¯ve practically worn out the teaser trailer, watching it hundreds of times is just not enough. I¡¯m really looking forward to Ivy¡¯s debut! Me too! It¡¯s my first time fan-girling over an actress. I fell head over heels for Ivy¡¯s portrayal of Valor the moment I saw her on the screen. I¡¯ve never seen such a vibrant performer! Getting to know her, I realized she¡¯s not just talented but also kind and gentle. How could you not love her? The forum was buzzing with people sharing their own stories of meeting Ivy offline. Seeing that they were no longer worried about her health, Ivy felt reassured enough to put her phone down. Even as shey in bed, her heart was still filled with warmth. No matter what happened, she wasforted by the thought of having a group of strangers who supported and cared for her so deeply. Chapter 2338 Chapter 2338 Ivy was acutely aware that the most crucial thing at the moment was to wrap up Colton¡¯s film. When it hits the screens, it would be the ultimate gift to her fans. People were drawn to her for a hodgepodge of reasons. Some were enchanted by her looks, others by her acting skills, while a few had met her in person and found her incredibly down-to-earth. Regardless of the why, Ivy knew her best way of giving back was through delivering ster performances. Meanwhile, Mara was stewing. As the night ticked by, the online chatter about Ivy swung wildly from loathe to love, making her grit her teeth in frustration. Before the film crew had stepped in with their rification, the inte trolls had had a field day, and Mara had been one of the loudest voices. Her particrly venomous rants had even garnered her a small following. Now that Ivy¡¯s fans had the crew¡¯s statement to rally behind, they were haunting Mara¡¯sments section, suggesting her online vitriol must be the result of a dissatisfying personal life. Seething, Mara couldn¡¯t fathom how Ivy managed to turn the tables so quickly. She refused to swallow her pride and ended up in a war of words with the fans in thements. You flip-floppers are all over the crew now that you¡¯ve seen some so-called ¡®evidence¡¯. Does your family know you¡¯re out here yingpdog online? Well, that¡¯s riching from someone who¡¯s such a backstabber. Pretending you¡¯re in the know, as if you¡¯re part of the industry. You talk of insider info like it¡¯s a joke, but Diana¡¯s in custody now. If you don¡¯t believe it, why don¡¯t you go down to the station and snoop around? The documents provided by the police were the most convincing piece of evidence shared by the film crew. No one dared to joke about such serious matters.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The crew had won a stunning victory, and the thought of Ivy receiving an outpouring of praise once this blew over soured Mara¡¯s mood even further. She checked Ivy¡¯s profile and, sure enough, the number of followers was soaring. Honestly, even during the rough patch, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to bash Ivy. I mean, how could I with that face? Sorry, I¡¯m a sucker for good looks. Beauty is justice, and thankfully, Ivy didn¡¯t let me down. Thatment was thest straw for Mara. She clicked on thementer¡¯s profile and fired off a series of scathing private messages. Beauty is justice? More like you¡¯re a sycophant. Did your parents not teach you how to tell right from wrong? Judging by looks? I¡¯d be mortified if I were your parents, seeing you talk like this online. M¨¢ra went on a tirade, venting her spleen on anyment that rubbed her the wrong way. It was only after a string of insults that her inner turmoil began to subside. At that moment, Balfour returned home from the office. Handing the car keys to the butler, he was surprised to find Mara on the couch, engrossed in her phone. Since Ivy left, Mara had been unusually quiet, notining or insisting on leaving. Her behavior seemed to insinuate that Ivy was the one badmouthing her, but Balfour had his own gauge for Ivy¡¯s character. Upon seeing Balfour, Mara instantly put her phone away and scampered over, all smiles. ¡°Balfour, you¡¯re back! Have you had dinner? I asked the housekeeper to save some of the steamed seafood custard for you. It¡¯s really delicate!¡± Balfour waved dismissively,cking any appetite. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. You can keep it for ate-night snack. I¡¯m heading upstairs.¡± Without a second nce, Balfour went up the stairs. Mara stamped her foot in irritation but was ultimately powerless to do anything about it. Chapter 2339 Chapter 2339 Ever since Ivy left, Balfour had grown increasingly cold towards Mara. It was baffling trying to figure out what was going through Balfour¡¯s mind. At that moment, Althea came out with a steaming ss of milk, ready to take it up to Balfour. This was a habit Ivy had instilled in him, given his sensitive stomach. He often had to socialize with clients and eat out, and lvy would always have a warm ss of milk ready for him before bed. Since he had already eaten out today, Althea heated up some milk for him upon his return. She was just about to carry it upstairs when Mara, with a quick nce and a smile, approached her. ¡°Althea, let me take that milk to Balfour. I need to discuss something with him anyway.¡± Althea smoothly sidestepped her reach and said, ¡°Ms. Lewis, you¡¯re a guest, and it wouldn¡¯t be right to have you taking care of such tasks. If Alyssa found out, she¡¯d surely have a word or two for me about myck of propriety.¡± Althea could see right through Mara¡¯s intentions towards Balfour. Yet, as the family hadn¡¯t asked her to leave, it wasn¡¯t their ce toment. Those staff had spent more time with Ivy and held a deeper affection for her. Ms. Lewis always carried an air of superiority and often showed impatience, clearly looking down. on them. Over time, it became clear to them that Mara wasn¡¯t genuinely fond of the staff; her amiability was just for show in front of the family. Ivy, on the other hand, had always shown genuine respect for everyone, and that made Althea even less inclined to hand over the milk to Mara. But Mara wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer. Her smile quickly faded as she snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t act all high and mighty with me. I¡¯m offering to help and you¡¯re rejecting it? Do you really want to stir up trouble with Alyssa?¡± Althea felt stuck. She knew Alyssa wouldn¡¯t me her for this but didn¡¯t want to disturb the elderly couple over such a petty issue. Besides, the milk was ready; what harm coulde from letting Mara take it up? After all, Althea was just a servant in this household, and Mara was their guest. With this thought, Althea put on a gracious smile and said, ¡°The milk¡¯s quite hot, Ms. Lewis. Please be careful not to burn yourself.¡± Mara rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? I got burned recently; are you cursing me now? If you can¡¯t speak nicely, maybe you shouldn¡¯t speak at all. Be careful, or I might just tell Balfour to send you packing. At your age, what else could you do outside?¡± After her harsh words, Mara turned and left without a backward nce. Althea stood there, her expression souring. Although she was in her advanced years, her culinary skills were exceptional. Her great-grandfather had served as a royal chef, which allowed her to master such a craft and secure a position with the Howard family.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But to Mara, Althea was just a useless cook. It had been years since anyone had humiliated her like this, and all she could do was sigh. In the end, what could she do but let it go? After all, she couldn¡¯t afford to hold a grudge against Mara, could she? Chapter 2340 Chapter 2340 Chapter 2340 Ever since Ivy left, Balfour found himself lingering in the study until the wee hours before dragging himself to their shared bedroom. Balfour felt hollow in the room without Ivy¡¯s presence, and he only returned to it when sleep imed him, each moment within its walls a stark reminder that she was no longer by his side. ¡°Knock, knock, knock-¡± The sound at the door jolted Balfour from his thoughts. For a fleeting second, he imagined it was Ivy, but the harsh reality quickly set in. Ivy had moved into her dorm, and there was no way she¡¯d be standing outside his study. With a sigh, he masked his disappointment. ¡°Come in.¡± Mara entered with a warm smile and a ss of milk in hand. ¡°Balfour, are you swamped tonight? You barely touched your dinner and headed straight here. Althea asked me to bring you a ss of milk.¡± Balfour watched her ce the ss before him, wordlessly. His mind wandered back to when Ivy had first mentioned moving out. Would she have stayed if Mara hadn¡¯te into their lives? Mara blushed under Balfour¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Balfour? Is there N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. something on my face?¡± Realizing he wouldn¡¯t find his answers in Mara¡¯s face, Balfour exhaled, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If you¡¯re done, please leave. I have work to finish.¡± But Mara, seemingly oblivious to his request, scanned the impressive study and asked, ¡°Do you always work in here, Balfour? You hardly spend any time in the bedroom these days.¡± Balfour frowned, puzzled by Mara¡¯s idle chatter. He needed to focus on the documents in front of him, not engage in small talk. ¡°I have work to get through, Mara. Please, if there¡¯s nothing else, I need to concentrate.¡± Undeterred, Mara excitedly bounded to the bookshelf, grabbing a book. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for this original edition back home forever! I can¡¯t believe you have it! Balfour, may I stay and read it here? I promise I¡¯ll be quiet.¡± Seeing no harm in letting her stay, Balfour nodded and returned to his paperwork. Since making his mark in the business world, no one dared to challenge Balfour tantly. The document before him was an anomaly, signaling an unexpected instance of maliciouspetition. Initially, Balfour hadn¡¯t taken this rivalpany seriously, but their recent underhanded tactics forced him to act. He had already sent Quinton to investigate. The findings were intriguing; thepany was foreign, and Balfour couldn¡¯t pin down the shadowy figure targeting the Howard Group. If the people behind all this were locals, they would surely know better than to provoke Balfour. It was akin to courting disaster. Lost in thought, Balfour was pulled back by Mara¡¯s cooing reminder, ¡°Balfour, the milk¡¯s getting cold. It¡¯s best to drink it warm, especially with your stomach troubles. Althea reminded me to let you drink up before it cools down.¡± Balfour then remembered Mara¡¯s presence. After downing the milk, he suggested she take the book to her room, signaling her to leave. Mara¡¯s eyes flickered hesitantly, but this time she heeded Balfour¡¯s request without protest. She picked up the milk ss and left somewhat hurriedly, even forgetting the book she imed to be so eager to read, which nowy abandoned on the couch. Chapter 2341 Chapter 2341 Chapter 2341 Mara was out of sight, and Balfour didn¡¯t bother himself with the details; he just delved back into his work. No sooner had Alyssa stepped out than she saw Mara bustling down from upstairs, clutching a ss of milk as if her life depended on it. Alyssa wondered what on earth had taken Mara upstairs in the first ce ¨C wasn¡¯t her room on the ground floor? Trusting her gut, Alyssa decided to follow. Upon reaching the kitchen, Mara started scrubbing a ss furiously, something normally left to the servants. What was she doing in the kitchen, of all ces? Puzzled, Alyssa called out to Mara from the doorway. Mara jumped, almost dropping the ss in the sink. She turned to face the doorway, where Alyssa stood, unsure if she had been seen doing -something she shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Alyssa? I thought you were resting in your room. What brings you out here? Need a ss. of water? Let me pour you one,¡± she offered, her voice trembling slightly, her body strangely still, as if to hide something. Alyssa watched her for a moment, then chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty, dear. Just needed a little walk. But ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. what brings you to the kitchen at this hour? Feeling peckish? Shall I have someone whip up a little something for you?¡± Mara cast a furtive nce back at the sink, relieved that the ss was out o Alyssa¡¯s position. She forced a sheepish smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ve caught me, Despite a hearty dinner, I find myself hungry again. No need to trouble the ma make myself a quick snack. I¡¯ll just heat some pasta. Are you hungry, too? I can extra.¡± Alyssa knew better than to linger; Mara was not about to slip up in her presence. To what she was up to, she¡¯d have to retreat. With that in mind, she shook her head, declining Mara¡¯s offer, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, have the maids fix you something. It¡¯s no bother. But if you insist on making pasta yourself, just be careful with the stove. I¡¯m quite worn out; I¡¯ll head back to rest.¡± Mara visibly rxed as Alyssa mentioned retiring for the night. Taking a few steps forward, Mara wished her a good night, ¡°Then have a good rest, Alyssa. Sleep well.¡± Alyssa didn¡¯t look back as she returned to her room. Once Mara heard the door close, she exhaled in relief and resumed her task at the sink, cleaning the ss thoroughly before tucking it away in the cab, indistinguishable from the others. Only then did she allow herself a smug smile. ¡°Balfour, dear, if you¡¯re tired, rest up,¡± she whispered to herself. Back in her room, Alyssa didn¡¯t rest immediately but stood by the door, listening intently for any sounds outside. Dean woke up, bemused by her antics, ¡°What¡¯s all this about, dear? Not sleeping at this hour? You¡¯ll have a headachee morning.¡± Chapter 2342 Chapter 2342 Chapter 2342 Alyssa immediately turned around and shushed him, ¡°Hush now, don¡¯t speak. I¡¯ve got this nagging feeling that Mara is up to no good. I want to see what sort of mischief she¡¯s nning this time.¡± Dean fell silent. Indeed, Mara was quite the troublemaker. Ever since Mara had set foot in their home, a series of unfortunate events had unfolded, even stirring up trouble in Balfour and Ivy¡¯s rtionship. He and Alyssa had been nning to visit the film set tomorrow morning to see Ivy. She was alone with her injured ankle and all. Even surrounded by her colleagues, the old couple couldn¡¯t help but worry about her. Once Mara was certain that Dean and Alyssa¡¯s room was quiet, she turned off the main lights in the living room and tiptoed upstairs. She didn¡¯t barge straight into Balfour¡¯s room; instead, she pressed her Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ear against the study door for a moment. But the study was built with Balfour¡¯s need for privacy in mind, soundproofed to perfection. After standing in silence and hearing no discernible activity, she could no longer contain her excitement and pushed the door open. Holding her breath, she stepped inside only to find Balfour, who was usually so vibrant, now slumped over his desk, fast asleep. Mara approached Balfour step by step, her excitement growing with each movement. ¡°Balfour, are you asleep?¡± she called out tentatively, but there was no response from him resting on the desk. ¡°Balfour, if you¡¯re tired, you shouldn¡¯t sleep here; you might catch a cold. Let me help y go back to your room to sleep,¡± she whispered as she made her way to his side. Standing before him, she gazed at his still handsome profile, even in repose. Unable to contain her thrill any longer, she reached out her hand and gently caressed Balfour¡¯s fa ¡°Balfour, do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve sacrificed just to be closer to you? You or know about the tragedy that struck my family back then, and that I fled the country to escape the aftermath. But do you know what I¡¯ve given up just to be near you?¡± Her fingertips traced the line from his eyebrow to his jaw. Every feature of Balfour¡¯s was utterly fascinating to her. When she firstid eyes on him, she fell deeply in love. That¡¯s when she understood what love at first sight truly meant-once this person appears, your eyes, your heart, arepletely taken, never again to let anyone else in. Sadly, Balfour¡¯s attention had never been on Mara; it was always upied by her sister. But fortunately, her sister was now dead! Although Ivy hade into the picture, Mara was not concerned. There was plenty of time, and she was confident that she would deal with Ivy once and for all. ¡°Balfour, now it¡¯s just you and me. That clueless girl, Ivy, has moved out. This shows that We are meant to be together, you belong only to me.¡± Mara¡¯s hand lingered on Balfour¡¯s cheek as a low chuckle escaped her lips. ¡°Oh, my dear sister, your death was so worthwhile! Because you died, I¡¯ve had Balfour¡¯s protection for all these years.¡± Mara watched the sleeping Balfour for a long while before finally taking out her phone to snap a photo of his peaceful face. Chapter 2343 Chapter 2343 Chapter 2343 After what felt like moving mountains, Mara finally managed to get Balfour to lie down on the couch. She carefully adjusted his position before cautiously settling into his embrace. Balfour, half-conscious and pliable, slumped against her shoulder as Mara, beaming sweetly, snapped a selfie of their seemingly intimate moment. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame you¡¯re out of it,¡± she whispered as if confiding in a best friend. ¡°If only you were awake to see how perfect we are together. But you¡¯re all tangled up in that siren¡¯s spell, unable to see who you truly want. No worries, though. I¡¯ll stick by you until you realize that I¡¯m the one you¡¯re looking for.¡± Snap after snap, Mara captured their closeness, gently leaning in toward Balfour. ¡°Don¡¯t hold this against me when you sober up, Balfour! You should¡¯ve kicked that Ivy to the curb ages ago. Ever since I returned, I¡¯ve been on a mission to get her out of the picture. Trust me, I¡¯ll take care of that pesky woman for you. Sleep tight, don¡¯t let her haunt your dreams. While you¡¯re pining for her, has she ever spared a thought for you? I¡¯m the one who truly cares!¡± Once Balfour was settled on the couch, Mara stood up and checked the photos on her phone. A satisfied smile spread across her face at the sight of their ¡°sweet¡± moments captured in photos. ¡°These ought to do the trick. If that woman can¡¯t see the writing on the wall now, she¡¯s got some nerve. But in time, she¡¯ll see these photos and realize she¡¯ll never have you.¡± Suddenly, the sound of the door clicking open made Mara nearly drop her ph Her eyes widened in fear as she saw the figure who should¡¯ve been resting in room-Alyssa. ¡°A¡­ Alyssa?¡± Mara¡¯s voice cracked with nerves. Alyssa¡¯s face was unreadable, even a bit icy, as she approached, causing Mara to back in retreat. After a cursory nce to ensure Balfour was decent, she turned her to Mara. ¡°Miss Lewis, your room is on the ground floor, isn¡¯t it? What brings you to Balfour¡¯s upstairs study?¡± Mara¡¯s smile faltered. That olddy was always on her guard, wasn¡¯t she? Mara thought she¡¯d gone to bed, but she had been lying in wait all along. Thank goodness she hadn¡¯t walked in while Mara was taking pictures. ¡°Oh, you see, I found a book here earlier and forgot to take it with me,¡± Mara exined, holding up the book as if it were a talisman. ¡°I was just reading it here and thought I¡¯d take it back to my room to continue. I noticed Balfour had fallen asleep. He must be exhausted. I didn¡¯t want him to catch a cold, so I covered him with a nket.¡± Alyssa scrutinized her, then finally nodded. ¡°Balfour is a married man now, Miss Lewis. Not to be old-fashioned, but it¡¯s really not proper for you to be this close. If you had any self-respect, you wouldn¡¯t be in a grown man¡¯s room while he¡¯s sleeping. Since you¡¯ve got your book, you should go back to your own room now.¡± There was a sharp glint in Alyssa¡¯s eye, as if she saw through Mara¡¯s facade. This is from N?velDrama.Org. But Mara wasn¡¯t one to back down easily. She argued, knowing Alyssa hadn¡¯t discovered her photo session, ¡°Alyssa, I know you¡¯re not fond of me, but I¡¯ve never been disrespectful or acted improperly.¡± Chapter 2344 Chapter 2344 Chapter 2344 ¡°Alyssa, you can¡¯t just go around thinking I¡¯m some sort of floozy just because I care about my friend. I¡¯ve been close with Balfour for years, and I had no idea he¡¯d be snoozing here when I came down to grab a book. You¡¯ve got me all wrong! And for heaven¡¯s sake, I simply draped a nket over Balfour because was worried about him. Was I supposed to let my dear friend freeze on the couch all night? You said you were off to bed, and if I¡¯d known you weren¡¯t asleep, I would¡¯vee to get you first.¡± Mara¡¯s exnation was reasonable, even impable, and Alyssa knew she couldn¡¯t fault her on this one, so they both had to back down a bit. ¡°Is that so? Then I owe you an apology, Ms. Lewis. It¡¯s gettingte; you should head to bed. I¡¯ll take care of Balfour here; after all, I am his grandmother.¡± Having snagged the photo she wanted, Mara didn¡¯t linger. She feigned a wounded look, biting her lip as she clutched her phone and the book before leaving the study. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Before heading downstairs, she cast a sly, mysterious smile back at the study. No matter how shrewd Alyssa was, she couldn¡¯t outwit Mara! After Mara descended the stairs, Alyssa gently touched Balfour¡¯s forehead. No fever, and he didn¡¯t seem to have been given any hooch or something shady that would knock him out. How on earth did he end up asleep in the study like this? Ever since Ivy moved out, Balfour had beening back to their roomter andter. Alyssa knew her grandson was hurting inside, each return to that room a reminder of the time spent with Ivy. Now alone, he naturally didn¡¯t want to stay there. Yet he insisted on sleeping in that room, clinging to thest traces of Ivy¡¯s presence. So it puzzled Alyssa why Balfour would fall asleep in the study. And with no word from Quinton about thepany being especially busy these days, how did he end up dozing off here? ¡°Balfour, Balfour?¡± She nudged him a few times, but he didn¡¯t wake up; he seemed to be sleeping deeply. Puzzling as it was, she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it and decided to leave him be after making sure he was resting soundly. As she passed the stairwell, she noticed a faint lighting from Mara¡¯s room. She could only hope that woman wouldn¡¯t stir up more trouble. Still, Alyssa thought it wise to keep an eye on Mara¡¯s movements. Once back in her room, Mara tossed the book on the table carelessly and flopped onto her bed, gleefully reviewing the photos she¡¯d snapped on her phone. ¡°Hmm, this one¡¯s good, that one¡¯s not bad either. Which one should I send to Ivy?¡± After taking so many shots, she had to make sure they were put to good use ¨C it¡¯d be a shame to keep them to herself. After much deliberation, Mara picked out a selfie where Balfour was cozily leaning on her shoulder. The best part was that you couldn¡¯t tell he was knocked out. It looked like a photo that only a couple in a close rtionship would take. Mara befriended Ivy on social media when she first arrived at the Howard Mansion. But Ivy had never sent a single message to Mara. [Balfour¡¯s so tuckered out tonight. He fell asleep!] Mara typed with a smirk, attaching the chosen picture before hitting send. Chapter 2345 Chapter 2345 Chapter 2345 Mara¡¯s cryptic text,plete with a selfie, buzzed on Ivy¡¯s phone just as she was engrossed in reviewing the next day¡¯s script sent by Colton.. Sometimes, Ivy had to hash out plot points with Colton, and had she decided to go to bed. early that evening, she would have missed Mara¡¯s bombshell photo. But as fate would have it, she was in the midst of ate-night chat with Colton. Curious about what Mara could possibly have sent her, Ivy tapped into the conversation thread only to find a selfie of Mara and Balfour! Disbelief washed over her as she zoomed in on the photo. It was unmistakably Balfour, and there was Mara, grinning like the Cheshire Cat. Why on earth would Mara send her such a picture? Exiting the chat, Ivy attempted to open the message again, only to discover Mara had retracted the previous texts. [Oops, sent that to the wrong person] came Mara¡¯s nonchnt follow-up. With a smug smile, Mara powered off her phone, content in the knowledge that she wouldn¡¯t be the one losing sleep that night. The thought of Ivy¡¯s shock and rage upon seeing the photo and message filled Mara with an unspeakable glee, a rush more intoxicating than the moment the picture was taken. Tossing and turning in her bed, excitement kept her awake for hours. ¡°That poor girl must be sulking in her shabby dorm on set by now. Oh, Ivy, my dear, Balfour is mine. I¡¯m just giving you a heads-up to face the music sooner rather thanter. Bail out now, and you might spare yourself some misery, or stick around and watch the show,¡± Mara mused before drifting off, lost in her fantasy of Ivy¡¯s despair. And Mara was right about one thing: Ivy had been staring nkly at her conversation with Mara for a solid half-hour, reeling from the shock. The unexpected twist left her grappling for answers. She didn¡¯t understand how it had happened, and Balfour was even angry when she made a scene about moving out alone. He was concerned that she wasn¡¯t taking her well-being seriously. As an actress, she prided herself on seeing through facades, discerning genuine emotion from performance. Yet how could Balfour, within mere days, be so intimately cozy with another woman? Could it be that even she, the actress, had been fooled by Balfour¡¯s act? Had his pleas for her to stay been nothing but a charade? Was he, in fact, eagerly awaiting her departure so he could be with Mara? Ivy shuddered at the thought, feeling the chill of the solitary room seep into her bones. Mara¡¯s so-called ¡®mistake¡¯ message seemed almostical now. Was it truly a slip of the finger, or had it been Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. intentional? Hugging herself in anguish, Ivy flung her phone aside, no longer inclined to respond to Mara¡¯s half- hearted exnation. Letting Mara know she¡¯d seen the photo would only make her appear more pitiful, clinging to Balfour¡¯s side. How she loathed the ludicrous contract she had signed with Balfour. If only she weren¡¯t bound by it, she would have walked away without a second nce. And to think it was her own family that had driven her to such desperation. In the end, the only sounds that filled the room were Ivy¡¯s soft sobs. Chapter 2346 Chapter 2346 Chapter 2346 Actually, moving out this time, Ivy had steeled herself to gradually distance from Balfour. But when the cozy picture of him and Mara popped up, her heart still ached unbearably. Turns out love truly has nothing to do with rationality. Her mind kept telling her to snap out of it, that she and Balfour should just maintain a simple contractual rtionship. Yet, she watched helplessly as her emotional scales tipped more and more in Balfour¡¯s favor. Even now, her pain for Balfour stemmed from the fact that she still harbored feelings for this man, didn¡¯t it? If only she could be as heartless as Balfour seemed to be, expressing concern over her living alone, yet so swiftly getting intimate with another woman. After all, she hade to know Balfourter on; perhaps he and Mara had always been that close. The following morning, there was an early shoot. Margot knocked on Ivy¡¯s door bright and early, ready to grab breakfast together. But upon opening the door, Margot jumped at the sight of Ivy¡¯s face, ¡°Yikes! What happened to your eyes? Why are they so swollen? Even if you have a crying scene today, there¡¯s no need to stay up and puff them up like that.¡± Ivy managed a weak smile, avoiding Margot¡¯s probing gaze. Margot might not have meant any harm, but that look felt like needles to Ivy. She didn¡¯t want Margot to know she was up all night tossing and turning over a man. Eventually, fatigue overwhelmed her, and she had no idea when she finally fell asleep. Startled awake by Margot¡¯s knocking, she felt utterly exhausted. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just not used to the dorm bed, but it¡¯s all good. I have a crying scene today, so looking like this isn¡¯t too bad.¡± Margot still looked worried, but she could tell Ivy didn¡¯t want to discuss it. She had a hunch it wasn¡¯t the dorm bed since Ivy had slept just fine the previous days. Something must have happened. Now Ivy was living here alone, and without Balfour by her side, she seemed so forlorn. Hobbling around on crutches, she was too proud to let them stay by her side. Thinking this, Margot felt even more that she should shoot Balfour a message. It just didn¡¯t seem right to let Ivy be alone like this. ¡°But you should look better before the crying scene, or Colton will definitely have a few words to say about it.¡± With a forced smile, Ivy closed the door behind her and joined Margot in heading downstairs for breakfast. Just as Margot had predicted, Colton was far from pleased to see Ivy looking like she¡¯d pulled an all- nighter. There was a big scene today, and how was she going to face the challenges looking like this? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Ivy,e here, I need to talk to you.¡± Seeing Ivy being pulled aside felt like being called out by the teacher back in school days, and Margot grew even more concerned, With that thought, she quickly typed out a message and sent it to Balfour. Balfour was rubbing his brow with a headache when he received the text. He couldn¡¯t figure out what happened yesterday; he had just dozed off in his study. Waking up in the morning, his neck and shoulders ached tremendously, and he found himself on the couch. It was odd. The workload hadn¡¯t been too heavy the day before; he only remembered needing to handle a document after finishing his milk, but then he lost consciousness in an instant. Wasn¡¯t he just fine, sprawled over his desk a moment ago? Chapter 2347 Chapter 2347 Chapter 2347 As Balfour left the house that morning. Alyssa had insisted he swing by her room after returning. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint what had happened the previous night, but Balfour had this nagging feeling that something was amiss. [Mr. Howard, Ivy¡¯s getting an earful from Colton right now. She needs you to swoop in and save the day] Margot had even sent a snapshot of Ivy, who looked much thinner. A knot formed in Balfour¡¯s stomach. Hadn¡¯t she assured everyone she could take care of herself? How could she have wasted away like this in just a few days? Ivy¡¯s hair was tousled by the wind, herplexion ghostly pale with not a hint of rosiness and, to make matters worse, she sported dark circles under her eyes Balfour grabbed his coat in a hurry, ready to leave. Quinton was about to knock, armed with a stack of documents, when Balfour burst out of the door. Balfour didn¡¯t even stop to chat, rushing off as if the world depended on it. ¡°That¡¯s odd, there¡¯s nothing pressing on the agenda today.¡± Balfour had Margot¡¯s contact from the day Ivy insisted on moving into the dorm. Despite her stubborn independence, he just couldn¡¯t shake the worry. Margot rarely messaged him, except for the initial photo showing Ivy¡¯s new living quarters and a snap of them dining in the cafeteria. And Ivy? She didn¡¯t know any of this. Had Balfour been closer to Margot, he would have urged her to send more pictures. How could he go days without a single update! ¡°Are you not used to living in the dormitory? Why do you have such heavy dark circles under your eyes?¡±. Colton¡¯s concerns weren¡¯t what Margot had anticipated. After all, behind Ivy stood Balfour, his production¡¯s financial linchpin. He needed to take good care of lyy. it wasn¡¯t just a matter of appeasement, Colton genuinely feared that subpar dorm conditions might be taking a toll on Ivy-and by extension, their production. Though Balfour never said anything, he clearly held tvy dear, perched right atop his heart. Colton might not grasp why Balfour cared so much yet allowed Ivy to live solo in the dorms, but that was a rich man¡¯s game, and Colton steered clear. ¡°Thanks for your concern, Colton. The dorm¡¯s fine. I just have trouble sleeping in new ces¡± ¡°As long as the dorm¡¯s not the issue, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s have the makeup artist cover up those circles. And those red veins in your eyes, too. You can¡¯t have them before this scene, even if they¡¯d make sense post-crying. Lucky for you, you¡¯ve got a wless canvas-others wouldn¡¯t get off so lightly. Now, N?velDrama.Org (C) content. off you go.¡± Colton wasn¡¯t too worried about Ivy-a touch-up from the makeup artist would suffice. Indeed, Ivy¡¯s porcin skin was usually so perfect that their makeup artist, Jennifer, rarely had much to do. Today, at least, she could showcase her skills. Jennifer gasped upon seeing Ivy¡¯s condition that day. ¡°Ms. Dunhill, what on earth happened? Did you stay up all night memorizing lines? No, you wouldn¡¯t need to with your memory. But those dark circles¡­¡± Ivy offered a weary smile. ¡°I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, a bit of insomnia, so I¡¯m not quite myself today.¡± Chapter 2348 Chapter 2348 Chapter 2348 ¡°Jennifer, darling, you¡¯re gonna have to work your magic today,¡± Ivy said with a yful wink, trying to lighten the mood. Jennifer waved her hand dismissively, ¡°Oh, please, those dark circles under your eyes are nothing to fuss about. Your natural beauty saves me so much trouble on a regr day. Even after staying up all night, your skin still has a glow that the rest of us could only dream of. It just goes to show, some people win the gic lottery.¡± Ivy blushed a modest smile at Jennifer¡¯s enthusiasticpliments. Jennifer was a bright and cheery young woman who never failed to shower her with praises whenever they met. Taking thepliments in stride, Ivy modestly epted the praise. By the time Balfour arrived on set, Ivy was just about finished with her makeup. His silent presence caught the crew off guard, as no one anticipated his arrival without so much as a heads-up. The more observant staff members quickly went to inform Colton of his arrival, while Balfour casually asked about Ivy¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Ms. Dunhill¡¯s in her makeup room,¡± someone informed him. With swift strides, Balfour made his way to her makeup room, a ce he knew all too well from his many visits. Inside, Jennifer and Ivy were in the midst ofughter when the door suddenly swung open. The man who entered caught Jennifer¡¯s eye, her gaze lighting up for a moment before she quickly averted her eyes upon recognizing him. Ivy¡¯s smile faltered. Their eyes met in the mirror. Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. She looked thinner-his immediate thought. Despite the makeup hiding any signs of fatigue or puffiness, she looked refined but not overdone. Yet, he sensed a weariness in Ivy¡¯s eyes, and even her smile didn¡¯t seem quite genuine. Without a word, it was Ivy who eventually broke the silence, suggesting Jennifer step out for a moment. ¡°Jennifer, I think we¡¯re almost done here. Could you give us a minute?¡± Ivy said, her voice carrying a mix of request andmand. ¡°Sure thing!¡± Jennifer replied cheerfully, setting her brushes down on the table and slipping past Balfour with a nod, thoughtfully closing the door behind her. Click. The room fell silent, leaving only Balfour and Ivy. ¡°Is this what you call taking care of yourself?¡± Balfour approached, lifting her arm to emphasize her frailty, her wrist noticeably slimmer than before. Ivy, slightly irritated, withdrew her hand from his grasp. ¡°I¡¯m losing weight for a role, nothing more. Aren¡¯t I sitting here, perfectly fine in front of you? How do you figure I can¡¯t take care of myself? What brings you here today, Mr. Howard, if I might ask?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Balfour¡¯s frown deepened. Despite Ivy¡¯s attempts to mask her emotions, he detected a hint of anger and frustration in her tone. He had respected her wishes for space, staying away from her dorm to give her the freedom she desired. He had done everything she asked, so why the hostility? Shouldn¡¯t he be the one to feel upset? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does my presence displease you that much?¡± he asked, his voice a mixture of confusion and wounded pride. Ivy scoffed, ¡°Oh, no. You are the mighty Mr. Howard, so who would dare to be unweing? It¡¯s just that you¡¯vee at an inconvenient time. I¡¯m about to shoot a scene, so I don¡¯t have time for chit-chat. If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d leave.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you look at me?¡± Balfour pressed, seeking eye contact she seemed determined to avoid. Chapter 2349 Chapter 2349 Chapter 2349 For days, Ivy had managed to avoid Balfour¡¯s gaze. But now, his eyes were fixed on her with an intensity that made her own flicker with irritation. ¡°Do you not miss me at all?¡± B¡¯alfour asked with a brazenness that made Ivy¡¯s blood boil. How dare he? Ivy thought, her anger trembling through her. After spending a cozy night. with Mara, he had the audacity to show up here, trying to y the field. Ivy finally looked up, her eyes meeting N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Balfour¡¯s reflection in the mirror. ¡°Mr. Howard, I must say, this is a side of you I¡¯ve never seen before. Even if our rtionship is nothing but a business arrangement, I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d show some respect. I am not some floozy you can toy with. If you insist on such behavior, I might just have to terminate our contract early!¡± Balfour, furrowing his brow, couldn¡¯t quite grasp what Ivy was getting at, but he understood enough to know she was considering ending things between them. In a re of rage, he grabbed her chin, forcing her to face him. ¡°What did you just say? Say that again! Have you gotten too proud, Ivy? I¡¯ve cleared your debts, and now you¡¯re ready to prance back to your lofty acting career? What am I to you? A fool to be yed with? If I were you, I would face reality and not live my pitiful life clinging to both pride and desires.¡± His words were a bitter sneer, mocking her pride and her life. Ivy, pained by his grip and his harsh words, closed her eyes tightly. She didn¡¯t want to see this side of Balfour, and as she felt hershes dampen, Balfour stepped back, regretting the words that had spilled out without thought at the prospect of her leaving. He didn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d lost control. ¡°I get it, Mr. Howard. You don¡¯t have to remind me. I know what I owe you. My earnings from this uing film should cover a good chunk. Rest assured, as soon as the studio pays out, I¡¯ll transfer the money to your ount. You don¡¯t have to worry about me not paying back, or clinging to you.¡± Ivy¡¯s voice was calm, but there was an underlying tension as Balfour listened, his forehead creased. He hadn¡¯te here to have this conversation, and now his pride prevented him from consoling her- especially since she was the one who¡¯d mentioned ending their rtionship. ¡°It¡¯s good you understand. The important thing now is to heal your ankle. Being this skinny, you¡¯ll hurt yourself even more. If you don¡¯t gain some weight, I¡¯ll just have to take you back.¡± Ivy¡¯s head snapped up in anger. Was she not even free to choose where she lived? She had no intention of returning to a ce where she¡¯d be caught in an endless cycle of jealousy with Mara. She refused to let her emotions be controlled by them. ¡°Why should you decide? I¡¯m perfectly fine here. I¡¯ll live wherever I want to live!¡± Balfour, hearing the fury in her retort, felt his good intentions misinterpreted. He scoffed at her, ¡°Look at you, all downtrodden, as if you¡¯ve racked up millions in debt overnight. You can¡¯t even take care of yourself. If you¡¯re not capable, then it¡¯s my responsibility to look after you. What does it matter where you stay?¡± Chapter 2350 Chapter 2350 Chapter 2350 Ivy squeezed her eyes shut, the anguish palpable as she tried to shut out the thought of returning to that ce. ¡°Look, since it doesn¡¯t matter, why can¡¯t I just stay in the dorm? I like it here. Please, Mr. Howard, let me decide where I stay. I¡¯m a free person, after all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Ivy. If you drop even one more pound, I¡¯ming to take you back home. Have you forgotten what the doctor said? You need to take care of yourself. Do you want to end up in the hospital again?¡± The very mention of the hospital or going back to the Howard Mansion made Ivy¡¯s heart sink. She quickly reassured him, ¡°Alright, Mr. Howard, I promise I won¡¯t lose any more weight.¡± Balfour seemed to rx a bit. ¡°From now on, I want a photo of every meal you eat. I need to be sure you¡¯re eating right. And if your meals aren¡¯t up to scratch, I¡¯ll have the family chef cook something up and bring it over.¡± Ivy instantly balked at the idea. Her move to the dorm was meant to distance herself from everything at home, and now he was suggesting a daily delivery service? It felt like she was still on a leash. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± She saw Balfour¡¯s eyebrows knit in concern as she rambled on, ¡°I don¡¯t want to draw attention in the studio with special deliveries. Besides, the food in the cafeteria is great, and you¡¯ve already asked for photos. Maybe you¡¯ll be satisfied. Please, don¡¯t trouble anyone to cook and send meals. It¡¯s really not needed.¡± Balfour looked thoughtful for a long while before he reluctantly agreed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on set? What¡¯s keeping you?¡± His gaze was steady on Ivy, who looked up in surprise. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to leave? ¡°Don¡¯t you havepany business to attend to? Why are you lingering here so early in the morning?¡± Usually, he was swamped with work, but today he seemed to take his time leisurely. Balfour waved off her concern. ¡°Can¡¯t I take a day off for myself? Don¡¯t worry about me. Go do your shoot.¡± Taking his word, Ivy was d for the freedom, although his presence made her feel uneasy. As she opened the door, she was met with the sight of Colton and a few others waiting. She had felt a bit upset earlier, and her eyes were slightly moist. She hoped it hadn¡¯t affected her makeup and Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. decided to check with the makeup artist. She knew that even if Balfour arrived silently on set, these people would never fail to greet him. ¡°Jennifer, sorry to bother you again.¡± Jennifer dismissed Ivy¡¯s concern with a wave of her hand, insisting it was no trouble at all. Observing from a distance, she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the striking pair Ivy and Balfour made. Of course, she kept such thoughts to herself, especially since Ivy seemed to be in a sour mood. Jennifer quietly fixed up her makeup without a word. Balfour found the small crowd of people discussing the scene to be a nuisance. He was there to see Ivy, not to be swarmed by the crew. Noticing the time hadn¡¯t yet reached 7:30 am, and seeing Ivy already prepped and ready for her scene, he wondered how early she had to get up. ¡°Do you always have to start shooting this early?¡± His sudden question startled Colton, who replied with a nervous twitch, ¡°Uh, not always. It depends on the scene requirements. Today we needed to shoot a morning scene, so the actors had to get up earlier.¡± After Colton¡¯s exnation, Balfour didn¡¯t respond, simply tapping his fingers and leaving everyone on edge, worried that any sign of dissatisfaction might lead him to pull his investment. Chapter 2351 Chapter 2351 Chapter 2351 ¡°Alright, didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s an early scene to shoot? Get moving. Don¡¯t keep the cast waiting.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Everyone knew the drill in showbiz, but when Balfour mentioned that the cast was waiting, Colton quickly scooted out, not wanting to hold Ivy up. The rest lingered, but Balfour¡¯s presence felt like a thorn in their side, so he shooed them all out before sprawling on Ivy¡¯s couch. That couch, Ivy¡¯s regr haunt, still carried the sweet scent of her perfume. Balfour¡¯s furrowed brow eased a touch, but the thought of their earlier spat soured his mood. He couldn¡¯t fathom when Ivy had thought about leaving him. Yet, deep down a voice roared clear he wouldn¡¯t allow this woman to walk out of his life. How to prevent it, though, he had no clue. Balfour curled up his long legs, settling into the narrow couch. Ivy¡¯s scent enveloped him, making the tight space suddenlyforting. Unwittingly, his eyes closed, and he drifted back to sleep. Ivy carried on, ignoring Balfour, her morning performance done and dusted. Despite the makeup ordeal that morning, Colton was thrilled with the scene ¨C as usual with Ivy. Her ability toyer personal insight on top of the character analysis provided by the writer and director made her a constant delight. ¡°You didn¡¯t get much sleepst night, and you¡¯ve been at it all morning. Go get some rest,¡± Colton advised before Ivy could leave, hinting that Balfour was still in her dressing room. ¡°Okay, thanks, Colton,¡± Ivy said, her face still painted for the screen, nning to remove the makeup once she was back. Now adept with her crutches, she needed no assistance. Pushing open her dressing room door, Ivy found Balfour asleep on her couch. With a frown, she approached, her crutches clicking on the floor, failing to rouse him. ¡°How can you be so tired? If you¡¯re this sleepy, why not rest at home? Whye here to disturb me? Isn¡¯t Mara enough for you?¡± Silently, Ivy stood beside Balfour, watching him sleep. So aloof when awake, yet so innocently harmless in slumber. Looking at his face, she felt torn resenting her inability to leave but also resenting his reluctance to let her go. If only rtionships could be cut in two as cleanly as a ribbon. While Ivy was lost in thought, Balfour¡¯s phone on the table buzzed. She instinctively grabbed it, not wanting the ring to wake him, only to see ¡°Mara¡± sh on the caller ID. As she hesitated, Balfour woke. He saw Ivy with his phone, and stood up to take it from her. ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t trying to snoop,¡± Ivy started, but Balfour walked off with the phone before she could finish. His reaction stung Ivy. Did he think she was so desperate to eavesdrop on their conversation? She wished she could be miles away from both of them. Biting her lip, Ivy wondered, why couldn¡¯t this man have left already? Balfour answered the call with an indifferent ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Chapter 2352 Chapter 2352 Chapter 2352 Mara was just double-checking with Balfour to make sure that Alyssa hadn¡¯t spilled any beans she shouldn¡¯t have. Mara had slipped out early that morning, eager to avoid Alyssa who might corner her with questions aboutst night¡¯s fiasco. Even though she had managed to brush off Alyssa at the time, Balfour hadn¡¯t been fully coherent then. In his presence, she feared he might grasp the gravity of what had happened. But now, Balfour¡¯s voice on the phone betrayed no hint of suspicion. Relieved, Mara asked, ¡°Balfour, where are you at the moment? I popped over to the library this morning; there are a few books I¡¯ve been itching to read but can¡¯t seem to find at home. Could you swing by and give me a lift on your way back?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Balfour furrowed his brow, hesitating. Ivy¡¯s shoot could runte, yet Mara wanted a ride home. ¡°When are you heading back? Didn¡¯t you have the chauffeur drop you off this morning?¡± Dean and Alyssa had chosen their suburban home for its tranquility, away from the bustling city center. They usually relied on cars for transportation. Without a chauffeur, Mara surely couldn¡¯t make it to the library. ¡°I figured you¡¯d be heading back, so I sent the driver home early. Come on, can¡¯t you just pick me up? Or are you tied up with something else? Is the office swamped today?¡± Mara pressed. Balfour didn¡¯t want to lie, but he really needed to check on Ivy¡¯s diet. If her meals on set weren¡¯t up to snuff, he¡¯d have the housekeeper whip something up and deliver it. ¡°I¡¯m not at the office right now. If it¡¯s not too far,e find me over at Ivy¡¯s set, and I¡¯ll take you home from there.¡± Balfour¡¯s suggestion made Mara¡¯s heart skip a beat. What time was it already, and he was at Ivy¡¯s? Did he miss her that much? She couldn¡¯t fathom what allure Ivy, that sly enchantress, possessed. Balfour was drawn to her side time and again, and now he was even asking Mara toe to Ivy¡¯s set. He would never do that before! ¡°I¡¯ll text you the address,¡± he said, ncing at Ivy lounging on the couch. Mara, worried about irritating Balfour, reluctantly agreed. When Balfour turned back, Ivy had already masked her emotions ¡°Is your morning shoot over? In that case, show me your dorm,¡± he said. Ivy, tired from her morning performance, resisted, ¡°I¡¯m beat and not up for ying host. What do you want in my dorm, anyway? There¡¯s nothing for you to see there, and it¡¯s not asvish as home.¡± Balfour, sensing her dismissive tone, grew upset. ¡°Am I that unwee? Don¡¯t forget what lies between us.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten our contract for a single moment, nor the debt I owe you, Mr. Howard Can we please not talk about this now? I¡¯m exhausted!¡± Ivy¡¯s sudden outburst took Balfour aback, and he noticed the red veins in her weary eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, you should quit acting. After yourst injury, I questioned you, and you insisted on returning to this role. If you¡¯re exhausted, isn¡¯t that a choice you made?¡± Ivy was left speechless. Chapter 2353 Chapter 2353 Chapter 2353 Yeah, Ivy¡¯s exhaustion was her own doing, really. If she hadn¡¯t gone for the acting gig, she could¡¯ve snagged a cushier job, no doubt. But why was she so beat? Wasn¡¯t it because of Balfour, that she barely got a wink of sleepst night? And the real culprit had the nerve to critique her life choices? Ivy felt more than just tired; she felt drained. Being in debt to this man, she was anything but free. If she had it her way, there would be no debt between them, nothing owed. Then she could dere her feelings openly, without any hesitation. Instead, she was all kinds of cautious, second-guessing every move. ¡°So, this is what you really think, huh? That this mess is on me. I had iting, right? Then do me a favor and keep your distance. Mr. Howard, I¡¯m just a small-time actress, not worth your time or energy. I don¡¯t want to argue anymore.¡± Ivy grabbed her crutches that were leaning against the couch and hoisted herself up. She wanted to wash off her stage makeup and copse into bed for some much-needed sleep. Balfour watched her use the crutches, even with him right there, and it stung a little. ¡°Why insist on those crutches? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m here to help?¡± Ivy turned back, surprised. ¡°I can walk with the crutches, so why would I need your help? Mr. Howard, are you kidding me? I asked you before I left home if you could be by my side all the time, and you said no. So why expect me to lean on you now? I¡¯m a person, not some trinket. I¡¯m not a vine needing a tree to survive!¡± There was a hint ofughter in her voice, as if she found the whole idea amusing. Balfour averted his gaze; suddenly, he couldn¡¯t bear to look her in the eye. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I just meant that since I¡¯m here, you could ask for my help.¡± Her tone was t, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯ll leave one day anyway. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Ivy had always fended for herself, since she was little. Maybe it was the way she was raised, her family instilling that fierce independence in her. No one can rely on someone else forever, a lesson her parents had drummed into her. Why seek confirmation of that from a stranger? As a kid, ra was the older one, but she was always shielded by their parents. She never had to fear. But Ivy was different. In their house, even breaking a ss would scare Ivy for days, fearing her mother¡¯s disdain. That look in her mother¡¯s eyes, almost saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you do anything right? Aren¡¯t you just a waste?¡± No matter the fear, Ivy endured plenty of scorn. She vowed that if she ever had kids, they wouldn¡¯t live Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. on tenterhooks. And now, if it weren¡¯t for her family, there would be no mountain of debt. But Ivy never regretted her choices. Better to be in debt than to wither away in that household. Chapter 2354 Chapter 2354 Chapter 2354 At least from now on, Ivy wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her family dumping their messes on her to clean up. Sometimes, Ivy wondered if she was even their real daughter or if they¡¯d found her by a dumpster as a baby. Why else would they detest her so? To her family, Ivy only existed when there was a problem to fix. During the good times, they seemed to forget they had a second daughter at all. The mere thought of them soured Ivy¡¯s mood. She couldn¡¯t simply forget everything that had happened in that household. After all, she had grown up there and spent twenty years of her life within its walls. The tension between the Balfour and Ivy was palpable when suddenly, there was a knock on the lounge door. Balfour scowled towards the entrance. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Who could be so clueless as to interrupt them now, during their private moment? Couldn¡¯t it wait? Ivy, oblivious to Balfour¡¯s irritation, called for the person toe in, only to be surprised by the sight of Nn Harris. ¡°Nn, what brings you here?¡± she eximed, momentarily forgetting her injured left foot and standing up too quickly. ¡°Ouch!¡± she winced, copsing into the chair. Both Balfour and Nn rushed to her side. ¡°What are you doing? Have you forgotten about your injury? Are you out of your mind?¡± Balfour¡¯s tone was harsh, but his touch was gentle as he carefully cradled her foot. Ivy¡¯s face scrunched in difort. Her ankle was mostly healed, but the sudden pressure had caused a jolt of pain. Having Balfour handle her foot like that was awkward, especially with Nn present. It just didn¡¯t look right. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a stab of pain from standing too quickly. It¡¯s fine now,¡± she assured them. But Balfour wasn¡¯t having any of it. He carefully rolled up her pant leg and inspected the area to make sure she hadn¡¯t aggravated the injury before slowly setting her foot back down. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s fine? You can¡¯t even remember your own injuries,¡± Balfour muttered, jealousy spilling over. Was Nn¡¯s arrival enough to make her so happy that she forgot her own pain? Ivy was indeed pleased to see Nn; since her hospital stay, they¡¯d only met once. ¡°Nn, what brings you over today?¡± she asked. Nn eyed her foot with concern. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright? Should we have the doctors take another look?¡±. Balfour¡¯s hands remained on her foot, gently pressing around the wound. The doctor had advised that this could help promote blood flow and speed healing, and Balfour had taken the advice to heart, always massaging Ivy¡¯s leg since they¡¯d returned home. The warmth from his touch eased Ivy¡¯s difort. She had grown ustomed to his care, so the gesture didn¡¯t bother her much now. But to Nn, the intimacy of the scene was slightly jarring. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nn, my foot¡¯s nearly healed. I wouldn¡¯t be back on set if it weren¡¯t,¡± Ivy reassured him. Chapter 2355 Chapter 2355 Chapter 2355 ¡°Grab a seat. It¡¯s been a while! How have you been?¡± Ivy greeted Nn with a warm smile as he walked into the room, bypassing Balfour without so much as a nod. It was only after a brief exchange of pleasantries with Balfour that Nn turned to Ivy, his eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°Things are going great. Remember that shaky deal I mentionedst time? Nailed it.¡± Ivy¡¯s face lit up at the news. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! I knew that deal was a tough cookie to crack, but with a team like yours and your charm, I doubted any client could resist.¡± Nn chuckled and casually reached out to ruffle Ivy¡¯s hair. The gesture caught both Ivy and Balfour off guard. Ivy instinctively ducked away, puzzled by the sudden disy of affection, especially with Balfour there, making the moment all the more awkward. ¡°Ah-thanks, Nn,¡± she stammered, suddenly self-conscious. ¡°Just wrapped up a shoot, totally forgot about my hair.¡± Nn kept grinning, offering no exnation for his behavior. Balfour, meanwhile, had risen to his full height, looming a solid inch over Nn. His stature alone seemed to fill the room with a silent authority. Ivy tugged at Balfour¡¯s sleeve, hoping to avoid a scene. Nn didn¡¯t drop by often, and she didn¡¯t want to spoil the visit. Catching Ivy¡¯s eye, Balfour acknowledged his quiet defeat. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her upset, not after he¡¯d already let her down once before. With a resigned sigh, Balfour settled back onto the couch, allowing the conversation to continue without his input. Despite the tension, he stayed put, a silent sentinel. ¡°And what about you?¡± Nn asked, redirecting the focus back to Ivy. ¡°How¡¯s filming been since you got back? I heard your crew cleared their name. No more bullying usations, right?¡± Ivy beamed with pride. ¡°It¡¯s been a breath of fresh air since we went public with the evidence. We¡¯re no longer walking around with thatbel hanging over us. Just like you said, although not everyone¡¯s a fan, there¡¯s definitely a buzz about the movie now,¡± she continued. ¡°Before, we were all tight-lipped, worried about any bacsh. Now, we¡¯re free to speak our minds.¡± Ivy was well aware of the skeptics who thought the controversy was a publicity stunt, but the majority were genuinely excited, especially about her performance. Critics who once spewed venom now praised her acting chops, though she took their words with a grain of salt. For lvy, the real judges were always the audience. As long as there were people willing to pay to see her work, that was all that really mattered. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ivy couldn¡¯t deny the earlier usations had made them all look a bit foolish, but she wasn¡¯t about to argue. Sometimes, it¡¯s best to let the work speak for itself. ¡°You have no idea,¡± Nn confided to Ivy, a wave of relief washing over him. ¡°When I mentioned having a junior on Colton¡¯s set, everyone was envious. But after the incident.st time, some people started making sarcastic remarks, and I dare-not say much. I believe in you for sure. But now, after the rification, that¡¯s all in the past. That¡¯s great!¡± Ivy¡¯s relief was palpable, not just for herself, but for her fans too. They now had the vindication they deserved. Chapter 2356 Chapter 2356 Chapter 2356 Balfour was hunched over his phone, scrolling through documents,pletely unprepared for how much chatter there was between Nn and Ivy. Their conversation was interrupted by a knock on the door. Ivy nced curiously towards the entrance, wondering why there were so many visitors today. But the person who walked in wiped the smile right off her face. ¡°Hey Ivy, sorry to barge in again, hope my dropping by isn¡¯t too much of a bother. Balfour¡¯s going to give me a lift back, so I thought I¡¯d just swing by here to meet him.¡± Ivy managed a polite, though faint, smile. ¡°Got it, no bother at all. I¡¯ve just wrapped up my part anyway. Since you two are heading out, you might as well get going.¡± Mara looked at Balfour, her eyes flirty with a hint of urgency. But Nn didn¡¯t look like he was in any hurry to leave, so Balfour certainly wasn¡¯t about to jet off. ¡°No rush, it¡¯s almost lunchtime. How about we all grab a bite together?¡± Balfour nced at his watch. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about that time, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nn chimed in. The moment Nnid eyes on Mara, he was surprised. When had she returned? But Mara showed no sign of surprise at seeing him there; she didn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°Oh, and who might this gentleman be-¡± Mara looked to Balfour for an introduction, and he obliged with a brief ¡°My cousin.¡± ¡°Oh, Balfour¡¯s cousin. Nice to meet you.¡± Nn reached out first to shake hands. ¡°Pleasure. I¡¯ve heard about you, and how Balfour flies out to see you whenever he can spare a moment.¡± ¡°As if Balfour has time with his busy schedule!¡± Mara blushed, looking at Balfour with a shy, timid gaze. But Balfour cut in bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Nn nodded understandingly, ¡°Just kidding. Let¡¯s go grab some lunch. It¡¯s a bit of fate that we¡¯ve all met up here.¡± Ivy just wanted to go back to her dorm for some alone time, away from these pretentious social dances. ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯m a bit worn out. I think I¡¯ll head back and rest up.¡± Nn immediately turned to her with concern, That won¡¯t do. You haven¡¯t had lunch yet. No matter how tired, you¡¯ve got to eat something before resting. Don¡¯t want to keep losing weight now, do we?¡± Balfour agreed, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, I can just pick something up and bring it to your dorm.¡± Suddenly, no one seemed to consider Mara¡¯s wishes, and her expression soured. Ivy really knew how to y the part, didn¡¯t she? Looking at Nn, it was clear he was another man ensnared by a siren. Useless, all of them. ¡°If Ivy¡¯s feeling tired, we could just order takeout, right? That way we don¡¯t have to wait around outside, and we can chat while we eat! It¡¯s not often we all get together, don¡¯t you want to hang out and talk with N?velDrama.Org (C) content. us?¡± Ivy stayed quiet, unsure of what to say. She really didn¡¯t want to talk to them, nor did she understand where Mara got the confidence to expect the answer she wanted to hear. ¡°If you¡¯re already tired, there¡¯s no need to stay for lunch. Wait here, I¡¯ll take her back.¡± Balfour moved to lift Ivy in his arms to carry her to her dorm, but Mara quickly grabbed his arm, desperate to keep him there. Chapter 2357 Chapter 2357 Chapter 2357 ¡°Hey, hey, Balfour, what¡¯s the rush? Nn¡¯s here too, right? You gotta hear what Ivy thinks herself. Maybe she wants to stay.¡± Balfour¡¯s face was a mask of ice. ¡°She said she¡¯s tired.¡± If she¡¯s tired, what¡¯s there to discuss? Getting some rest is the main thing. Mara kept interfering, and Ivy knew exactly what she meant. She didn¡¯t want to drag these people back to her apartment ¨C that was her sanctuary, her quiet ce. ¡°If Ms. Lewis is so keen on this dinner, then let¡¯s go eat outside the studios, and after we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll head back to rest.¡± The two men seemed reluctant, but Mara pped her hands in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Tired or not, a proper meal is a must. It¡¯ll help Ivy¡¯s ankle heal quicker too! And so it was settled, and they all prepared to head out. Balfour and Nn nked Ivy on either side, while Mara took the lead. ¡°What¡¯s this all about? You guys watching me like hawks ¨C I can barely use my crutches.¡± Ivy stopped, exasperated, but Balfour saw an opportunity and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t need them, then? Shall I carry you?¡± But at the sight of Ivy¡¯s rejecting gaze, Balfour¡¯s outstretched hand retracted. Nn, who had never seen Ivy use crutches before, felt his heart twist in sympathy. His brows furrowed, and his usuallyposed face etched with concern for Ivy. ¡°Using crutches must be so hard. If you don¡¯t want Balfour¡¯s help, I could carry you instead?¡± Balfour bristled at Nn¡¯s offer. ¡°This is between my wife and me, so no need for you to butt in.¡± Ivy turned to Balfour. ¡°I only need the crutches for a short while, so what¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m not permanently disabled. Besides, isn¡¯t it good that I can fend for myself? Why the pitying looks? It¡¯s overwhelming. Go on, mind your own business. Balfour, you can go with Ms. Lewis.¡± With that, the men stopped their worrying looks. Still, as Balfour walked ahead, he couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Ivy from time to time. Even by her side, he worried she might stumble. Mara remained silent throughout the walk. Back home, she hadn¡¯t realized what Ivy meant to Balfour, or how far their rtionship had progressed. But this short time together filled her with dread. Balfour¡¯s gaze was constantly captivated by Ivy¡¯s every move. When had he ever been like this? When Ivy spoke, Balfour watched her face; when she was silent, he watched her form. As Ivy limped along, concern was in on Balfour¡¯s face. Mara felt like a clown, ignored while the two men focused on another woman ¨C and a crippled one at that!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When had Mara ever been sidelined? She had to be the center of attention among women. And here was Ivy, the siren, garnering the men¡¯s sympathy with her injured ankle. Men, Mara thought bitterly, always fall for the damsels in distress. Ivy¡¯s act was sure to trigger their protective instincts. Mara seethed internally, yet kept a sunny smile on her face, even turning back asionally to feign concern for Ivy. Chapter 2358 Chapter 2358 Chapter 2358 Ivy offered a faint smile, understanding the tightness in Mara¡¯s jaw all too well. The man who had been so close to her just the previous evening now stood before her,vishing his attention on another woman. If their roles were reversed, she would probably be seething, too. The car ride was filled with a painfully awkward silence until Nn decided to break the ice. ¡°So, how¡¯s Colton¡¯s movieing along? When can we expect to see your masterpiece on screen? I¡¯m getting pretty antsy over here.¡± Nn had voiced the very thoughts swirling in Ivy¡¯s mind. The shoot had been going well so far, with plenty of praise to be heard from the crew and cast, but the final verdict woulde from the audience. While box office numbers weren¡¯t the sole indicator of a film¡¯s sess, they did hint at the public¡¯s reception. ¡°We¡¯re more than halfway through,¡± Ivy replied. ¡°Ever since we cleared up thatst bit of drama, everything¡¯s been smooth sailing. I¡¯d say we have about two months of shooting left, but there¡¯s still all the post-production work. It won¡¯t hit theaters immediately.¡± The process of getting a film from the final cut to the big screen was indeed a lengthy one, but with Colton overseeing the project, there was a collective sense of confidence among the team. ¡°Aw, I totally forgot you were still filming, Ivy,¡± Mara piped up with genuine curiosity sparkling in her eyes. ¡°Is it fun on set? Is the life of an actor really that different? Hey, do you think I coulde visit the set sometime? I¡¯ve never been to one!¡± Ivy chuckled, thinking how to most of them, the set was just another workce, not a tourist attraction. Before Ivy could respond, Balfour quickly dismissed Mara¡¯s request. ¡°They¡¯re busy shooting every day. You¡¯d just be in the way.¡± Mara pouted, clearly not satisfied. ¡°Balfour, I just want to see how it¡¯s done! Can¡¯t you sneak me in? Why else would you be at the set today?¡± Balfour had no intention of exining why he had shown up on set. He nced at Ivy in the rear-view mirror, but she was preupied with the passing scenery outside her window, seemingly more interested in it than the conversation at hand. Nn was still concerned about Ivy¡¯s ankle with all the filming. He interjected, changing the subject. ¡°You winced just touching the ground earlier. Can you really handle it on set?¡± Ivy turned her attention back to the conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Nn. Most of my scenes right now are seated or lying down. The director¡¯s been really amodating. Besides, it¡¯s just a sprain. A few more days of rest and it should be fine.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was more concerned about dying the shoot if her injury didn¡¯t heal quickly. Colton had rearranged the shooting schedule in her favor, but there woulde a time when she¡¯d need to be back on her feet, literally. Ivy¡¯s casual familiarity with Nn, calling him by his first name, contrasted starkly with her distant behavior toward Balfour, whose expression soured slightly. Mara, ever observant, didn¡¯t miss the change in Balfour¡¯s demeanor. It was unlike Balfour to show such concern for someone else. The dynamics in the car were shifting, and the journey was about to get even more interesting. Chapter 2359 Chapter 2359 Chapter 2359 After they arrived at the restaurant, Mara found a table and sat. Balfour was about to sit next to Ivy when Mara tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Balfour, what are you waiting for over there? Come on, take a seat.¡± ¡°I was going to-¡® Before Balfour could finish his sentence, Nn was already helping Ivy into her seat, even looking up at him innocently. ¡°Balfour, why are you still standing?¡± With a cold expression, Balfour could only take a seat next to Mara. ¡°Hello, what can I get for the four of you today? Would you like me to rmend some of our specials?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. A waitress approached them, her eyes sparkling as she took in the attractive group before her, though she managed to restrain her excitement. Thedy seated inside looked like that famous actress who¡¯s all the rage recently. Her best friend was a huge fan, but at that moment, she couldn¡¯t recall her name. ¡°No, thanks, I¡¯ve been here before. Let¡¯s have four orders of the grilled beef, one serving of the seared prawns, a bowl of the thick soup, and a cream sd-but hold the kale. Mr. Howard isn¡¯t fond of that at all. See if there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like, but the grilled beef here is second to none, so I took the liberty of ordering for everyone.¡± Ivy handed the menu over to Nn. She wasn¡¯t much for lunch; as long as it filled her up, she was content. ¡°Let¡¯s add two of your rmended entrees and a bowl of the creamy pumpkin soup. That should be enough.¡± The four of them would have plenty to eat with this. As they waited for their meal, Mara suddenly called out to Ivy, asking her to apany her to the restroom. Ivy was perplexed. She was still using crutches to walk; why would Mara ask her to go along? ¡°Just go to the restroom by yourself. She¡¯s still recovering from her injury; it¡¯s inconvenient for her,¡± Balfour said sternly. Mara stared intently at Ivy, her expression urgent. Ivy suddenly remembered¨Cit might be Mara¡¯s time of the month. They were the only two women present, and it would be awkward for anyone else to go. Despite the inconvenience, Ivy supported herself on her crutches and apanied Mara to the restroom. ¡°I won¡¯t go inside; I¡¯ll just wait here for you. But I didn¡¯t bring anything with me. If you needed help, I can¡¯t do much anyway.¡± Mara turned from the mirror, looking rxed and without a hint of the urgency she¡¯d shown earlier. ¡°Ivy, when did I say I needed your help?¡± Seeing Mara with her hands sped high in the air, looking down at Ivy¡¯s leg that still couldn¡¯t bear weight, Ivy¡¯s temper red. ¡°What do you mean by this? Did you call me here just to provoke me?¡± Mara snorted. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re a celebrated actress now. Compared to you, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. What would I gain from provoking you? I just hope that next time, you¡¯ll think before you act and not be so full of yourself. Especially when ites to- She leaned in close to Ivy, ¡°staying away from my Balfour.¡± Chapter 2360 Chapter 2360 Chapter 2360 Ivy couldn¡¯t help but feel a jolt of surprise. For days, Mara had been ying nice in front of Balfour, yet here she was, showing her true colors behind closed doors. ¡°Ms. Lewis, are you mixed up or something? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s the third wheel between Balfour and me. What¡¯s the matter, wasn¡¯t it enough for you to sneakily send me those picturesst night? Now you¡¯re here to give me a face-to-face warning?¡± Ivy, despite her anger the previous night, had easily guessed that Mara had sent those intimate photos on purpose. After all, ¡®identally¡¯ sending a picture required navigating through several steps, right? Besides, they had only just added each other as friends and had never messaged before. Mara had to specifically search for Ivy¡¯s contact to send that picture, then timed the retraction of the photo, pretending it was sent to the wrong person. Ivy didn¡¯t buy for a second that Mara intended to send that picture to Balfour. ¡°Sweetheart, you know darn well how many years Balfour and I go back. How can you stand there with a straight face and use me of being the third wheel? If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be the one by his side right now. You stole Balfour from me! I suggest you get a grip and don¡¯t have any delusions ofing between us!¡± Ivy had thought countless times about how she would confront Mara, but she never imagined it would go down like this ¨C a showdown in the restroom of some diner. In secret, she could feel sad and envious of the years of connection Balfour and Mara shared, but once Mara threw down the gauntlet, Ivy wasn¡¯t about to back down. Even if they had years of history, so what? Balfour and she were now legally married. They were the real deal. ¡°Before you go running your mouth, Ms. Lewis, maybe you should consider your own standing. What does your ¡®long acquaintance¡¯ amount to? Right now, Balfour and I are married, while you¡¯re nothing more than an old friend from abroad. Ever stop to think that maybe you¡¯re the one who¡¯s out of line?¡± Mara had to admit she¡¯d underestimated Ivy. After her tirade, Ivy remained unfazed, countering with a disarming smile. She had thought Ivy would slink away after getting an earful! ¡°Is that right? Well then, let¡¯s put it to the test and see who really matters more to Balfour- me or you?¡± Ivy¡¯s smile slowly faded. She had no clue what this woman was plotting. ¡°Let¡¯s keep our heads on straight, shall we? In public, I have no interest in squabbling with you. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Leaning on her crutches, Ivy turned to leave, but Mara unexpectedly yanked her back. Already unsteady on her feet, relying on the crutches for support, Ivy nearly lost her bnce and Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. toppled over. Her anger red. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? You really think I won¡¯t fight back?¡± Standing on one leg, Ivy struggled to wrestle her crutches from Mara¡¯s grip, but instead, Mara let out a scream and fell backwards, crashing to the floor. The sound of her head smacking the ground echoed sharply, freezing Ivy in ce, her crutches forgotten. In a panic, Ivy shouted, ¡°Mara, you alright? Mara!¡± Mara¡¯s eyelids fluttered slowly; she¡¯d really taken a hard fall and was still reeling, her threatening to close eyes Fearing she might pass out, Ivy kept calling her name. Just then, another woman came out of the restroom, and upon seeing the scene, screamed. ¡°Ah-There¡¯s a body!¡± Ivy¡¯s face went ghostly pale. Chapter 2361 Chapter 2361 Chapter 2361 ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m having some trouble with my ankle. Could you please call an ambnce for me?¡± The woman, startled out of her wits, finally snapped back to reality under Ivy¡¯s insistent urging. ¡°Oh, sure, darn it, what rotten luck. Just went out for a bite to eat and now this happens.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After she made the call for an ambnce, she hurried away from the scene as fast as she could. The restaurant manager, hearing themotion, asked a female staff to make sure the coast was clear before rushing in. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? They¡¯ve been gone way too long; why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡± Nn was getting worried. The rtionship between Ivy and Mara was murky at best, and Nn thought he had picked up on some serious bad blood between them. But he hadn¡¯t expected Mara to actually call out for Ivy, which he found rather odd. ¡°Something¡¯s gone down near the restrooms. I¡¯m going to check it out.¡± Balfour saw a few people rushing in that direction and couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. Nn called out from behind, ¡°I¡¯ming too. ¡°Ms. Lewis, can you hear us? Ms. Lewis, if you can hear me, blink your eyes, please.¡± The restaurant manager knelt beside Mara, calling her name repeatedly. They were unsure where exactly she had hit her head and didn¡¯t dare move her carelessly. Ivy was panicked, with a dread she couldn¡¯t quite name. She had only meant to shake off Mara¡¯s hand, in no way could that have caused her to fall so hard. But could Mara really have staged such a fall, just to pin it on her? What Ivy didn¡¯t realize at the time was that some people truly have no limits. Balfour burst through the crowd, initially thinking Ivy might have taken another spill. But to his surprise, it was Mara lying there, seemingly unconscious. ¡°Balfour, listen to me, I got into an argument with Mara and I don¡¯t know how, but she just fell, I swear I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Ivy tried to exin Balfour barely heard what Ivy was saying. His mind raced with thoughts of Mara¡¯s sister. Back in his high school days, an ident had happened; he and Mara¡¯s sister, Victoria Lewis, had been kidnapped by a gang of desperadoes. He could never have imagined that a simple dy in their driver¡¯s arrival could result in such a mishap, dragging Victoria into that dimly lit room with him. Initially, Balfour had been calm. Having trained in self-defense skills since he was a child, he was confident in his ability to protect himself. But the presence of Victoria meant he had to tread carefully. Yet the brutality of their captors was far beyond anything he had envisioned. At first, both he and Victoria were bound hand and foot, blindfolded, and even their mouths were sealed with tape. He was scared but managed to keep his cool, unlike Victoria, who was shivering against him. There was nothing Balfour could do tofort her. All he could manage was to nudge her gently with his elbow, letting her know he was right beside her. They were in the back of a van, and Balfour could feel the road was rough and uneven. Chapter 2362 Chapter 2362 Chapter 2362 Time had be a hazy concept as they finally reached their destination. Balfour and Victoria found themselves thrown into a room. The kidnappers, having delivered their captives, seemed to forget about them as quickly as they had appeared, leaving them bound and confined. Balfour was not one to resign to fate. When the surrounding silence assured him of their captors¡¯ absence, he began to cautiously wriggle against his restraints, but the ropes binding his wrists and ankles were wound tight. The more he struggled, the more the coarse fibers of the ropes bit into his skin, refusing to give way. Meanwhile, Victoria, feeling the weight of their grim situation, had begun to sob quietly in the darkness. ¡°Shh-don¡¯t be scared,¡± Balfour managed to whisper, his voice strained. He wasn¡¯t sure if Victoria could hear him over her whimpering, but at the sound of his voice, her crying subsided ever so slightly. The creak of the door sent a jolt through them, and Balfour instantly ceased all movement, tilting his head toward the sliver of light that now breached the room. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s have them make a call,¡± one of the kidnappers suggested with a sense of urgency. ¡°They¡¯re loaded. We tell ¡¯em to cough up a cool million, and we can live the high life for the rest of our days!¡± The othersughed, the sound cruel and eager. The idea of never having to worry about their next meal again brought them unspeakable joy. ¡°We¡¯ve got the upper hand. They¡¯ll pay whatever we ask. And if they even think about calling the cops, we¡¯ll just cut our losses. Worst case, we spend the rest of our life in jail. So what?¡± Balfour¡¯s heart sank. These men were desperate, ready to risk everything for a payday. Victoria was trembling, her teeth chattering audibly-a sound that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by their captors. thought you said there was only one boy.¡± one of them said, eyeing Victoria suspiciously. The ringleader, lighting up a cigarette, shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Who knows? She was with the boy, so I had them both brought in. If it adds to the ransom, great. If not, we can always ¡®take care¡¯ of herter.¡± Their callous disregard for human life was unmistakable, and Balfour was acutely aware that if they found out Victoria wasn¡¯t worth anything to them, her fate could be sealed. It wasn¡¯t long before they ripped the tape from their mouths with such force that it split Victoria¡¯s lips. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Finally, they removed the blindfolds. Balfour blinked against the light, taking in their captors. Contrary to his expectations, they weren¡¯t the burly thugs of movies and novels; some were actually quite scrawny, but every one of them had a look that said they were not to be crossed. ¡°Listen up, kid,¡± the leader said, a mocking tone in his voice as he patted Balfour¡¯s cheek with his phone. ¡°You¡¯ve fallen into our hands now. You do what we say, and you won¡¯t get hurt. Step out of line, and all bets are off.¡± He dialed with practiced ease, and Balfour braced himself for what was toe. ¡°Hello-¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this? Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Did you take my grandson?¡± Alyssa shouted, her voice frantic with worry. Balfour¡¯s heart clenched, but he shot the kidnappers a look, silently assuring them he would y along. As Alyssa¡¯s pleas grew increasingly desperate, the leader finally spoke, his voice low and measured. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me.¡± Chapter 2363 Chapter 2363 Chapter 2363 ¡°I¡¯ve taken your grandson. So, the reason I¡¯m calling should be crystal clear to you by now,¡± the gruff voice sneered through the phone. Alyssa had already cried herself to a state of exhaustion, and Dean took the phone from her trembling hands. ¡°Name your price. We will meet any demand. Just bring our boy back home safe and sound,¡± Dean said, his voice strained with desperation. ¡°Ha, must be nice to be loaded with cash, huh? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not in the killing business. You meet our demands, and your little prince will be returned to his castle unharmed. Just one thing, we don¡¯t like dealing with the cops. If you get them involved, don¡¯t me us for ying rough!¡± The threat in his voice was palpable, and Dean agreed to everything in a flurry of anxious promises. ¡°Alright, I agree to all terms. Just tell me what you want.¡± The leader grinned, showing his yellowed teeth, and blew a cloud of smoke right into Balfour¡¯s face, causing the boy to cough violently. The sound reached Dean¡¯s ears, and his heart nearly stopped. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Balfour! Balfour, are you alright?¡± Balfour tried to steady his voice, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you the perfect grandson, looking out for your grandparents even now. They must really adore you. So I¡¯m guessing they wouldn¡¯t mind shelling out, say, a hundred million for your life, right?¡± Dean¡¯s voice was heavy, ¡°You want a hundred million dors?¡± Their fortune was vast, but how would the kidnappers even im such a sum? ¡°Prepare two million in cash. The rest can be transferred to an ount. I have my ways. You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± As he was about to hang up, Dean stopped him. ¡°I have the money. But you must give me time to gather it; most of my assets aren The kidnapper had no patience for financial jargon. He just demanded the money by next morning. ¡°If you¡¯re not concerned about your grandson losing a limb or two, then by all means dy. We¡¯re desperate men. With money, your grandson lives. Without it, you¡¯ll be mourning in the worst way possible.¡± With that, he hung up without a shred of mercy. Turning back to Balfour, the kidnapper felt an odd sense of amusement. The boy had shown no sign of fear since his capture, worthy of being groomed as the next head of the Howard family. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared, kid?¡± Balfour replied calmly, ¡°You said my life wasn¡¯t at stake. Once my grandfather meets your demands, I¡¯ll be fine. So why should I be afraid? Unless you¡¯re nning to break your promise, are you?¡± The kidnapper burst intoughter, ¡°The kid actually believes us. Only a rich brat could be so naive.¡± Balfour arched an eyebrow, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d choose the money over murder. A hundred million dors can set you up for life, but a life taken? That¡¯s not so easy to live with. I may be young, and my grandfather hasn¡¯t handed over the reins yet, but if you¡¯re in such a hurry for cash, I do have a card on me.¡± The kidnappers hesitated. ¡°Boss, you think the kid¡¯s bluffing?¡± Undisturbed by the suspicion, Balfour stated, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, feel free to check the bnce on the card. I¡¯m the one at a disadvantage; I have no reason to lie to you.¡± Chapter 2364 Chapter 2364 Chapter 2364 Balfour unflinching demeanor indeed threw the kidnappers for a loop. After all, the fate of both him and the young girl beside him was firmly in their grasp; they had no reason to fear Balfour. The leader of the gang, known to the others simply as Boss, sported a terrifying scar shing across his face. He toyed with a sharp switchde, tapping it provocatively against Balfour¡¯s cheek and sneered, ¡°I doubt you¡¯d dare pull any stunts with us watching, huh? Where¡¯s the card? Which pocket? Hand over the cash, and maybe we¡¯ll cut you loose.¡± Victoria shivered beside him, feeling the kidnappers closing in. She longed to edge closer to Balfour for ignored. Her subtle attempts to squirm closer angered the Boss, who struck her across the face, sending her Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. crashing to the ground. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, you little tramp? Can¡¯t keep still under my watch? Be careful, or I¡¯ll drag you out and put a bullet in your head! Damn, I hate whiny brats ¨C all tears and no sense. You think this is some kind of ydate?¡± A gaunt man, eager with ill intent, sidled up and licked his lips. ¡°Boss, if you¡¯re sick of this dame, why not let us take her for a bit of fun?¡± Balfour hadn¡¯t expected such vile thoughts from them. His face paled with urgency. ¡°I can give you money. My grandfather can prepare a hefty sum. But our safety is paramount. You can¡¯t touch this girl.¡± Victoria, floored by the man¡¯s blow, didn¡¯t dare make a sound, whimpering softly, fearing that any louder cries would incite the gang¡¯s wrath. The other thugs bristled at Balfour¡¯s words. ¡°Hey, who do you think you are? You¡¯re not the high and mighty Mr. Howard now. You¡¯re our hostage, as easy to snuff out as an ant! Don¡¯t get cocky with us, or you¡¯ll learn the hard way.¡± Yet, as they spoke, they didn¡¯t darey a hand on Victoria, all ncing at the Boss and his reaction. Clearly, his word wasw in this gang. Balfour took note of the power dynamic. The Boss chuckled lowly instead of getting angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you young folks to get into rtionships so early. Aren¡¯t you rich kids ying around just like we did back in the day? Tell me, have you ever done anything over the line?¡± He leaned in close to Balfour, draping an arm over his shoulder. Balfour felt a wave of revulsion, the stench nearly overwhelming, but he kept his face impassive. ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything,¡± he said coolly. The Boss seemed intrigued, ignoring his men¡¯s pressing questions about how to deal with Victoria. ¡°Don¡¯t let this kid¡¯s smooth talk fool you, Boss. This chick¡¯s no use to us. Might as well let us have our fun,¡± one of the men pressed. Balfour¡¯s heart raced. He was bound hand and foot, powerless to protect Victoria. The thought of her being vited in front of him by these thugs was unbearable. The repeated urging was beginning to visibly annoy the Boss, who turned and shot a lethal re at the impatient man. Chapter 2365 Chapter 2365 Chapter 2365 ¡°Can¡¯t you keep it in your pants, man? We gave you a wad of cashst time. Couldn¡¯t you have found some girl downtown to take care of your needs? Here we are, in the middle of some serious business, and you keep yapping about gettingid. You got a screw loose or something? If you really can¡¯t control yourself, maybe I should take care of it for you, huh?¡± The skinny guy managed a weak, nervous grin and fell silent, even taking a few steps back. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When the boss talked about ¡®taking care¡¯ of things, his eyes were glued to the guy¡¯s waist, and he was well aware of the sharp little switchde in his hand. If he said another word, he might spend the rest of his life singing soprano. ¡°Just messing with you, boss. You¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll go stand guard outside with the boys.¡± Once the sound of their hurried footsteps faded away, Victoria finally let out a sigh of relief. She couldn¡¯t find the words to speak, tears streaming down her face uncontrobly. She kept shaking and sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Come on, spill it. How did you fall for this chick? Wait a minute, you¡¯re not pulling one over on me, are you? Tell me, how did you two hit it off in the first ce?¡± Balfour couldn¡¯t understand why, but this guy seemed to be infatuated with the idea of love. Just the mention of having a crush got him more excited than anyone else. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking, but I¡¯ll tell you one thing: we both need to get out of here in one piece, and whatever you want, I¡¯ll make sure you get it.¡± Balfour stared at the boss quietly, who suddenly felt a chill. This young boy in front of him, barely old enough to be called a man, already had such resolve. Facing a vicious thug like himself, he showed no fear, and there was even a sense of dread in the air. ¡°You rich folks sure know how to talk sweet. Why should I believe you? First, tell me where the cards are. Once we get our hands on the money, we¡¯ll figure out what to do next.¡± ¡°When you guys snatched me, I had a backpack with at least three cards in it, each with a bnce ranging from three hundred thousand to half a million dors.¡± The boss gasped. He hadn¡¯t expected that while they were shaking down Dean for cash, they had a living ATM right beside them. Do rich kids really walk around with this much money on them? ¡°You¡¯re not messing with me, are you?¡± The boss waved the knife in front of Balfour, looking for any sign of deceit, but Balfour just gave a faint smile and said, ¡°I made that money from investments. If you don¡¯t believe me, go check. I can¡¯t charm you or run away, so what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°Who says I¡¯m afraid? Don¡¯t get cocky, kid. I¡¯ve got my limits! Push me too far and see what happens!¡± The boss, frustrated and embarrassed, mmed the t of the de against Balfour¡¯s cheek, then backhanded him across the face until Balfour grunted and fell to the ground. Only then did he let out the breath he¡¯d been holding in. ¡°Kid, no funny business! Your life is in our hands, and I¡¯m warning you, stop the chatter. I¡¯m not scared of you!¡± Balfour remained silent, not uttering a sound. Chapter 2366 Chapter 2366 Chapter 2366 Balfour always knew, the guiltier one feels, the louder one bes. These kidnappers were all desperate characters. While Balfour¡¯s currently in a disadvantaged position, there were always vulnerabilities to exploit in such a group. Especially the Boss, who seemed to have a soft spot for his bygone days of youth-a target for exploitation if there ever was one. Not to mention, the whole gang seemed petrified of the Boss. He was probably the mastermind behind every heist and themander on the field. It was likely that he had blood on his hands. Of course, these were just Balfour¡¯s hunches. If he could avoid a head-on sh with them, he¡¯d prefer it. But knowing that they were desperadoes meant that even after getting the money, they might not stick to the original deal and let them go. Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed subtly, the p on his face was the least of his worries. His concern was for the aftermath, especially since he had Victoria by his side. From the moment they were kidnapped together, he never once thought of escaping alone. He could only hope that Dean wouldn¡¯t take the kidnappers¡¯ demands seriously; relying on the police was the only way to go. It was only when the Boss stepped out to rummage through his backpack that Balfour managed to sit upright, using his core strength. ¡°Victoria, are you okay?¡± he whispered. Hearing Balfour¡¯s voice, Victoria finally let out a sob she had been holding in. She had been silent when the Boss was around, terrified that any sound might get her dragged away again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they were after me today, and I didn¡¯t mean to drag you into this,¡± Balfour expressed his sincere regret. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± he reassured her. Victoria sniffled, ¡°I¡¯m okay for now, just lying on the ground. My hands and feet are num Do you know who these people are? We¡¯ve never crossed paths with them, so why kidnap us? Is it really all for money?¡± Hearing Victoria¡¯s voice steady yet not ming him for their situation, Balfour felt a mix of fear and anger emanating from her. Her considerate nature prevented her from condemning him, which he appreciated; after all, no one would be pleased being dragged into such a mess. ¡°These people are only after the money, and I hope they¡¯ll let us go once they have it,¡± he said, not very convincingly. Victoria¡¯s heart sank even further. ¡°You said it yourself that they¡¯re vicious. How can we expect them to just let us go after getting the money? Our hands and feet are tied; there¡¯s no escape. I just want to go home! If only I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have fought with my sisterst night.¡± She copsed, crying again, and Balfour felt helpless. He wanted to tell Victoria not to be afraid or worry, but he knew how hard it was to stay calm in such a situation. Any reassurance seemed emptyCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. when he was bound and powerless. Maybe once Victoria calmed down, things would seem a bit better. At least the kidnappers weren¡¯t around now. Let her cry if she needed to. Outside, the kidnappers rudely shed Balfour¡¯s backpack to shreds, spilling its contents which included his student ID and some cards. ¡°Boss, check this out, this kid¡¯s got the looks-his ID photo could pass for a celebrity shot,¡± jeered the skinny one, who had previously crossed the Boss, as he presented the cards. Chapter 2367 Chapter 2367 Chapter 2367 ¡°Hey, has there ever been an ugly rich kid? Even if they¡¯re a bit rough around the edges, a little sprucing up and they¡¯re ready for prime time. Go check if there¡¯s any cash on this card, but don¡¯t you dare swipe it. If that pack of wolves tracks us down, we¡¯re toast, got it? The boss¡¯s gaze was steady and chilling, sending a shiver up the spine of his guy, who gave a jittery nod. ¡°Sure thing, Boss. I wouldn¡¯t dream of touching the cash. I know there¡¯s a feast waiting for us if we stick with you. We¡¯re gonna make bank!¡± Pleased with the response, the Boss cracked a satisfied grin, ¡°d you get it. Alright, you¡¯reing too.¡± With a casual flick of his finger, he designated another member of the group to join Skinny, the nickname for the somewhat skinny man who didn¡¯t dare show his displeasure openly. It wasn¡¯t until they were aboard the town-bound bus that Skinny spat out in disgust, ¡°Pah! Thinks he¡¯s the king of the castle, ordering me around. Back in my heyday, when I was a big shot, he was still wet behind the ears!¡± However, the guy sitting next to him was a die-hard loyalist of the Boss. At Skinny¡¯s words, he bristled, ¡°Who are you badmouthing? Watch your mouth, buddy. Have you forgotten how the Boss scored us a sweet dealst time? Without that, you wouldn¡¯t have two pennies to rub together for a steak dinner!¡± Cornered, Skinny was quick to ster on an apologetic smile, ¡°I was just blowing off steam, man. No hard feelings! We¡¯re all in the same boat here, right? Why get so worked up over it? I¡¯m all for the Boss too. Without him, how could we brothers be living it up like we are now, eh?¡± The loyalist¡¯s face remained stern. The Boss had sent him specifically to keep an eye on Skinny, to ensure he didn¡¯t get any ideas about dipping into the bank ount and risk being tracked down to their hideout. He let it go but made a mental note to settle scorester, ¡°Good.¡± Once the loyalist closed his eyes to rest, Skinny rolled his eyes. These guys really didn¡¯t respect him. There was a time when he roamed the streets, feared and respected. Now, that respect was a distant memory. But he¡¯d have his moment again, he was sure of it. They¡¯d alle crawling back to him eventually. Balfour had calmed Victoria down after their talk, and she had stopped crying, much to his relief. ¡°Do you know where we are?¡± Victoria asked, her voice still shaky. Balfour hesitated to give her the harsh truth but was bound to honesty. ¡°We could be in some vige, Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. but after being on the road for so long, I can¡¯t pinpoint our exact location.¡± The school Balfour and Victoria attended was the most prestigious private institution in the area, and it was a mystery how they had ended up on such a bumpy path. Balfour was clueless, and Victoria even more so. Her heart had been racing, fear nearly knocking her out, but she had held on through sheer willpower, let alone trying to figure out where the car had taken them. Chapter 2368 Chapter 2368 ¡°Dad must be freaking out at home by now. The chauffeur would¡¯ve had me back ages ago, and here I am, still missing. I wonder if my sister is worried,¡± she mused, her voice tinged with fear. Just thinking about her father and sister ¨C the possibility that she might never see her loved ones again ¨C brought tears to her eyes. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry,¡± Balfour consoled her with a steady voice. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this ce remind you of that hill we used to climb as kids? Just stay cool, let¡¯s pretend we¡¯re just out for a hike! Trust me, we¡¯ll make it home!¡± They were from wealthy families who usually avoid getting their shoes dirty; being thrown into such a dusty and run-down house was probably their first experience of this kind. Balfour¡¯s calm was contagious, and Victoria found herself drawing strength from it. ¡°Do you really think we¡¯ll be okay?¡± she asked, a quiver in her voice. ¡°Trust me!¡± Balfour reassured her. Victoria did trust Balfour. He had always been strong andposed. Whenever he was around, she felt a sense of peace. And it didn¡¯t hurt that he was also easy on the eyes. ¡°Let me figure out how to break out of here,¡± Balfour said. Victoria¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to just wait for your grandfather toe? Why do we need to escape? If we anger them, won¡¯t we be putting ourselves even more danger?¡± Balfour understood where she wasing from. He¡¯d considered waiting for a rescue too. But the conversation he¡¯d overheard made it clear that their captors were devoid of morals, and they were in the middle of nowhere. ¡°If we just sit here and do nothing, they might just-¡± ¡°Just kill us? You don¡¯t think they¡¯d really do that,¡± she interrupted, her voice pitching higher in rm. ¡°Who¡¯s to say? My dear youngdy and gentleman, been chatting away, have you? Throat dry from all the talking?¡± Victoria had never expected the door to be kicked open suddenly, revealing the unmistakable voice of the Boss. She immediately fell silent. Balfour didn¡¯t rush to respond. He was trying to figure out how much the man had heard. If he¡¯d been listening from the escape n part, he probably wouldn¡¯t be so casual in hisCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Why so quiet all of a sudden? Weren¡¯t you two just having a grand old time? Tsk, maybe it¡¯s just a generation gap. I walk in and suddenly no one wants to talk, huh?¡± The man sauntered over with a grin, casually asking one of his guys, ¡°Tell me the truth, do I really look that old?¡± His guy, of course, disagreed, ¡°Nah, Boss, you¡¯re not old at all. It¡¯s called authority. It¡¯s your mature vibe thatmands respect!¡± The Boss wasn¡¯t truly seeking validation; he continued to smile broadly, tapping a baseball bat in his palm as he approached Balfour and Victoria. ¡°Weren¡¯t you excitedly chatting a moment ago? Why the silence now? Are you scared of me?¡± The bat swung, and Balfour¡¯s face contorted to one side. Victoria held her breath, blind to her surroundings, but acutely aware of the thud of wood on flesh. Chapter 2369 Chapter 2369 ¡°Look, our lives are in your hands. How could I not be scared of you?¡± Balfour¡¯s voice was calm, so devoid of emotion that it seemed like a dare to the thugs holding them captive. Were they being yed? His words spoke of fear, but his face didn¡¯t show a hint of it! ¡°Heh, I underestimated you. Even in this mess, you¡¯re plotting to whisk away your little girlfriend? Do you think we¡¯re some run-of-the-mill kidnappers? Let me tell you, each of my brothers here has blood on their hands.¡± The boss didn¡¯t finish his sentence before Victoria started to sob, fear washing over her face, making Balfour stare in her direction. ¡°Ah, so there is something you fear, eh? You really care about your girl, don¡¯t you? I can¡¯t me you. If I had a beauty like her, I wouldn¡¯t want her in the hands of rough men like us either, right?¡± Balfour¡¯s face finally changed at the mention of Victoria. ¡°You promised us before, no harm woulde our way. We need to be safe for you to get the rest of the money.¡± But Balfour¡¯s words seemed to provoke the man, who, quick as a sh, swung a heavy blow with a baseball bat onto Balfour¡¯s back. ¡°Argh!¡± Balfour fell to the ground, and before he could get up, the bat came down on him again and again. Another guy took this opportunity to remove Victoria¡¯s blindfold, forcing her to see what Balfour was enduring, a stark warning against any thoughts of escape. ¡°Stop, stop it! You haven¡¯t got the ransom yet. Do you want to kill him?¡± Victoria shouted. Balfour¡¯s lips were bloody as hey on the ground, his gaze struggling to find Victoria. Tears streamed down Victoria¡¯s face, her mind racing with the terror of the situation. She should be at home, resting with her family, not here in this nightmare. ¡°Please, no more,¡± she gasped between sobs. The boss seemed satisfied with his work, tossing the bloodied bat aside. He squatted in front of Balfour, yanking his head up without mercy. ¡°Kid, you think you¡¯re tough? Still wanna challenge me? Remember, this is just a small lesson. If you get any more escape ideas, it won¡¯t be you who suffers next time. Your girl doesn¡¯t look as sturdy as you. I wonder if she can take a beating¡­ or maybe my boys will take care of her, save her from physical harm, you know?¡± ¡°Absolutely not! You can¡¯t do that!¡± Balfour tried to struggle but was firmly held down. Victoria shivered in silence, terrified she might end up as the thugs had threatened. ¡°How could you not keep your promises? I take it you¡¯re a man of principle, big guy!¡± Hearing Balfour¡¯sment, a sardonic smile spread across the boss¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve got some sense, kid. Alright, until I say otherwise, your girl is safe. But don¡¯t you two try any funny business, got it? You survived my first round of roughing you up, but you might not be so lucky next time. If you don¡¯t want to end up crippled, stay put.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. With his warning issued, he discarded Balfour on the floor like trash, signaling his men to leave without looking back. One of the men cleaned up the mess, disposing of the bloodied baseball bat. Only when the door mmed shut did Victoria dare to move, crawling over to Balfour, tears mixing with dust on her cheeks. Chapter 2370 Chapter 2370 ¡°Balfour, are you hanging in there? Does it hurt a lot?¡± Victoria had silently made up her mind that once they were both safely out of this mess, she was going to stick with the boy who had protected her, no matter what it took. ¡°Cough, cough-¡°Balfour spat a mouthful of blood and copsed face down on the ground, motionless. It felt like every muscle refused to obey him, and there was this dull ache in his chest probably a couple of broken ribs. ¡°How are you feeling? Can you get up, or do you need my help?¡± Balfour seemed even weaker than she did. Victoria knew it was up to her to take charge. With a pale, pained smile, Balfour said, ¡°Your wrists are bound just like mine. What can you possibly do to help? Let¡¯s just¡­ let me rest a bit.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t say it, Victoria could see he was fading fast. His skin was turning ghostly white, and his lips had lost all their color. The guy who hit him had been ruthlessly thorough.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I told you, we should¡¯ve just waited for our families toe save us, but no, you wanted to make a run for it. Look where that got us. Maybe if we¡¯d stayed put, that guy wouldn¡¯t have flown off the handle like he did.¡± Victoria was a mix of heartache and regret. She knew Balfour had his pride; he hated feeling threatened. If it hadn¡¯t been for h might have had a chance to fight back. But now, with her there, it was like he was an extra weight. ¡°Just wait,¡± Balfour said weakly before closing his eyes. His breathing was heavy and ragged, and each breath sounded like a thunderp to Victoria¡¯s anxious ears. ¡°Balfour? Balfour!¡± she¡¯d call out from time to time, terrified that if he fell asleep there, he might never wake up again. Things got a little hazy after that. The next thing he knew, he was waking up in a hospital bed with Victoria lying beside him. How they got rescued was a blur. Balfour got up and went over to Victoria¡¯s bedside. Her breathing was frail, as if she could slip away from the world at any moment. And there it was the whole ordeal shing back as he saw Mara copsed on the ground. Mara and Victoria were sisters, practically twins in appearance. Balfour crouched down, numb and unsure where to begin in lifting Mara up. Ivy couldn¡¯t believe the toll the scene was taking on Balfour. Leaning on her crutches, she wasn¡¯t in the best shape to bend down herself. ¡°She just¡­ fell,¡± Ivy said, her voice betraying her unease. The truth was, she had no idea why Mara, who had been standing behind her just fine, suddenly went down like a tree felled. She had barely touched Mara, exerting no real force. But what Ivy hadn¡¯t expected was the icy re Balfour shot her way, as if she hadmitted an unforgivable sin. Instinctively stepping back, Ivy even avoided his gaze. She couldn¡¯t bear the usation in his eyes. ¡°Mara went to the restroom with you, and you have no idea why she went down so hard? Unless someone pushed her, how could she possibly fall like that?¡± Ivy¡¯s frown deepened as she fought back tears and a sense of injustice that welled up inside her. Chapter 2371 Chapter 2371 Chapter 2371 ¡°Balfour, are you actually insinuating that I deliberately knocked Ms. Lewis down and then yed the innocent right in front of you?¡± A quick frown creased Balfour¡¯s brow before smoothing out again. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but you know exactly what went down in that restroom. You im ignorance and you couldn¡¯t even hold my gaze. How do you expect me to take your word for it?¡± Balfour had always prided himself on knowing Ivy well. If she were truly as forthright as she imed, N?velDrama.Org (C) content. she wouldn¡¯t appear so weak. ¡°Ha, so that¡¯s your rationale for pinning this on me? Why not consider that Ms. Lewis took a tumble on her own? And let¡¯s not forget I¡¯m still hobbling around on crutches!¡± Ivy¡¯s hands shook ever so slightly. Though she had mastered navigating with crutches, her arms were sore and growing weary. She was nearing her limit. But Balfour¡¯s concern was solely for Victoria, still lying on the floor. How could he notice Ivy¡¯s impending fall? With a self-deprecating thought, Ivy recognized that she would always be an afterthought in the face of Mara. She had long known this, so why did it still cause her pain? Without thoroughly investigating, Balfour had already deemed her the culprit behind Mara¡¯s injury. Did the truth even matter anymore? He had already made up his mind. Then suddenly, Nn appeared behind Ivy, steadying her arm. ¡°Ivy, are you alright?¡± She turned, offering Nn a grateful nce. ¡°Thanks for asking, Nn. I¡¯m managing.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were full of concern, though he tried to mask it with a smile. He could see right through her. They didn¡¯t know what happened exactly, but with a growing crowd of onlookers eager for a spectacle, the situation was far from ideal. ¡°Balfour, the paramedics are almost here. We should let them take over. With all these people watching, any gossip could hurt us all.¡± Balfour nced at Nn¡¯s hand on Ivy¡¯s arm, his eyes swiftly moving away. He said nothing but stood up from Mara¡¯s side, whispering instructions to the manager, who nodded and began to manage the situation. Once the crowd had dispersed and the ambnce arrived, the paramedics did a quick patch-up job on Mara before transferring her to the stretcher. ¡°Who is the family? Who ising with us?¡± Balfour apanied the doctor into the ambnce. Before the door closed, he hesitated and looked at Nn Nn nodded, assuring Balfour that he would safely escort Ivy back to the film set. ¡°Let¡¯s go, they¡¯re off to the hospital now. Shall I take you back to the set?¡± Nn supported Ivy the whole time, feeling her exhaustion but knowing better than to offer to carry her ¨C she would never agree to that. Ivy managed a smile, at a loss for words. Once they were in the car, she stared out the window, her mind elsewhere. Under normal circumstances, she might have enjoyed a chat with Nn, not wanting to leave him feeling awkward. But today, she was simply drained. After the confrontation in the restroom and the subsequent ident, all she wanted was to curl up and hide away. If only she could retreat to her room immediately, to be alone, away from everyone. ¡°Nn,¡± Ivy suddenly turned to him, a serious look in her eyes as he drove, ¡°do you believe I¡¯m responsible for this? That I¡¯m the reason Ms. Lewis is in the hospital?¡± Her eyes, wide and earnest, tugged at Nn¡¯s heartstrings with just a nce. Chapter 2372 Chapter 2372 Chapter 2372/2 les warere caranyastof confusion and innocence, brimming with tears that threathed over anarsesecond. rse otowy wwould vever doubt you?¡± ced a wry started eRebellly? do you truly believe me? Or are you justforting me?e?nt any tautiesoswavant to know your gut reaction. Nn, do you honestly thinkink ha terapie persoon? hath no idea what Baroto hatad said to ivy, but her current state was off-kilter, almostost ght-or-flight responsese. ver thought of younasosatadeperson Quite the opposite, you¡¯re one of the kindestest now, always turning thehetberetitek, even when you¡¯ve been wronged. The Ivy s someone who always lookskaroth the bright side. Tell me, why are you doubting ind #f? Did someone say sometano Novou?¡¯ es remained wide, as if shehcooddiditate believe his words. so? I¡¯m not as perfect alsayouosasa violet et jealous, & feel wronged, and sometimes i why I couldn¡¯t be the one who gets touhuinenstead. That way, I wouldn¡¯t be under on.¡± up in the passenger seat, ivy was a tactingboloot of vulnerability, her leg wound 1. nced at her and felt a pang of sympathyhy heir school days, ivy had always been a beacocopfopoptimism. She was d to everyone. to ra¡¯s scheming, there were always a few whoitosismear her name. Iv dle it off, unwilling to let her friends seek revenge anomen erabehalf. they¡¯re just having a bad day and needed to vent. Oncede they¡¯re feeling better, lking about me like that.¡± in consoled her roommates this way, and sometimesdsen¨¦riendsds would end up than she was. ped these messy rumors with a casual smile. What else could shshendo? who didn¡¯t believe in her would never be swayed, while lenerute fiancisdsovould rally defense. such friends was enough for ivy; she didn¡¯t ask for much, just sososonene 19 stand When things got tough. thnanaged this well in college, but how had that confident young wornandito tunded e into someone who couldn¡¯t trust in her own goodness? Who had caused this change? Nn had a hunch. If Balfour couldn¡¯t be there for her, why couldn¡¯t himself be the one by her side? The car pulled up in front of Ivy¡¯s dorm, marking the end of the day¡¯s drama. Ivy could go back and rest now. Nn opened the car door for Ivy, concerned for her current state of mind and wanting to apany her upstairs. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. You¡¯ve got your own things to worry about. I¡¯m all right, really. You should check on Ms. Lewis at the hospital if you¡¯re worried.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But her smile was clearly forced, and Nn¡¯s frown remained steadfast. ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯m going to do something to you? Ivy, I care about you, and I can¡¯t leave you like this. You may be smiling, but your eyes are crying. Ivy, don¡¯t bottle everything up. Haven¡¯t we been friends long enough for you to confide in me?¡± ¡°Nn, I¡¯ve never thought that way. I¡¯m really grateful for everything you¡¯ve done for me.¡± Chapter 2373 Chapter 2373 Chapter 2373 ¡°I just need a little breathing room right now, okay? I wanna be alone for a bit.¡¯ Today had been an absolute mess, and Ivy longed for solitude, to just be with her thoughts in silence. Nn watched Ivy¡¯s resolve and finally relented, ¡°How about I walk you up to your apartment, and I¡¯ll leave once I see you¡¯re safe inside, deal?¡± Ivy nodded, but insisted on not needing his support while walking. Reluctantly, Nn trailed behind her, watching as she hobbled up the stairs with her crutches, each step a small victory. His heart ached at the sight. Ivy wasn¡¯t meant for a life alone in a tiny t; she deserved to be cherished, held close to someone¡¯s heart. If Balfour couldn¡¯t do that, then he would! After ensuring Ivy was back in her apartment, just as she was about to close the door, Nn interrupted her. ¡°Hm? Is there something else, Nn?¡± Ivy looked up, locking eyes with Nn, then quickly averted her gaze, sensing the tangled emotions within him. She knew his feelings weren¡¯t something she was meant to ept. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should head back, Nn. You¡¯ve got a ton of work at the office, right?¡± ¡°I do have something. I need to tell you,¡± Nn interrupted Ivy¡¯s polite deflection. Her heart raced, ¡°Whatever it is, can it wait? I¡¯m pretty wiped out today.¡± ¡°Ivy, how long are you going to keep running away? I need to say this now. Is it so hard to just give me a chance?¡± Facing Nn¡¯s earnest plea, Ivy was at a loss for words. ¡°You know, Nn, I¡¯ve always seen you as a dear senior, nothing more. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Undeterred by Ivy¡¯s words, Nn pressed on, ¡°Of course, I know that. But we met before you and he did! I get that Balfour is a hotshot in the business world, young and sessful, with admirers galore. I may not measure up to him. But if he treated you well, I wouldn¡¯t be saying this today. If you¡¯re unhappy, why not leave?¡± Ivy stared at Nn, taken aback. ¡°Nn, you don¡¯t have topete with Balfour. You¡¯re entirely different people. You have your strengths, and he has his. Really, there¡¯s no need for you topare yourself with him.¡± Ivy¡¯s frown softened, her soothing tone striking a chord in Nn¡¯s heart. Even now, her first instinct was tofort him. It wasn¡¯t about outshining Balfour for her; she was concerned about Nn¡¯s needlessparisons, especially if they stemmed from her. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted topete for anything with him because he¡¯s outstanding, and I know almost everything is out of my reach. But with you, I want to try, at least. I know you¡¯re not an object, not something to be tossed around. You¡¯re a living, breathing person. I just want to know if you¡¯re truly happy with him. If you are, I¡¯ll take back everything I said today. But if you¡¯re not, could you consider turning around to look at me? I¡¯ve always been right here waiting.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ivy met Nn¡¯s gaze, recognizing a familiar emotion reflected back at her, the same one she felt when she looked at Balfour. She wondered if Balfour looked at her with the same intensity. Ivy couldn¡¯t be sure. Chapter 2374 Chapter 2374 Chapter 2374 How could Ivy exin it to Nn? Was she happy with Balfour? There had been moments of happiness, certainly. Just being in the same room with him seemed enough to make her heart swell. But ever since Mara came into the picture, everything got soplicated. Balfour¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t solely on her anymore. His world now included another woman, one who had known him longer and understood him better. From that point on, being by Balfour¡¯s side brought more anxiety than joy, but for those fleeting moments of happiness, she was willing to endure. It wasn¡¯t until she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer that she moved out of their shared house, seeking rity Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. and space, and also yearning to understand Balfour¡¯s true feelings for her. Did he favor her even a little? ¡°True happiness requires no hesitation or pondering over. You don¡¯t have to give me an answer now. I can see it in your eyes. Ivy, I¡¯m not asking for a resolution from you, just remember what I said today. Always put your own happiness first, even if it¡¯s against me. Nn seemed genuinely unattached to any oue, not even waiting for Ivy¡¯s response before he ruffled her hair affectionately. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve had enough to deal with today. I¡¯ve said a lot, and I¡¯m d you listened patiently. Now, go rest.¡± Ivy blinked, her reaction dyed until Nn ushered her in and was about to close the door behind her. That¡¯s when she suddenly stopped him. ¡°Nn-¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Can you give me a little more time to think things through, please?¡± Nn had braced himself for his unrequited love to end without fanfare, never expecting an answer from Ivy. He nodded almost giddily, ¡°Of course! Now, get some rest!¡± After Nn left, Ivy ced her crutches aside and slowly walked to the couch, leaning against the wall for support. She sank down, unsure if she could really let go of Balfour. The contract between them had bound them together for so long. Now, she was certain he no longer held a ce for her in his heart, a bitter truth to swallow. If he had even a shred of feeling for her, he wouldn¡¯t have doubted her so. ¡°I never thought falling in love for the first time could be this painful. Balfour, I can¡¯t do this anymore, I don¡¯t want to keep loving you.¡± Ivy whispered these words to herself in the empty room, a solitary tear tracing down her cheek. Meanwhile, Balfour was at Mara¡¯s bedside at the hospital. Despite the doctors assuring that Mara was fine, just temporarily unconscious and would wake within half an hour, he couldn¡¯t leave until she was awake. Mara¡¯s sister, Victoria, had been kidnapped because of him, and he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Victoria¡¯s sister! It was then that he had promised Victoria¡¯s father that he would always take good care of Mara. If only he had handled the tension between Ivy and Mara better, none of this would have happened. Chapter 2375 Chapter 2375 Chapter 2375 Ivy¡¯s stance was crystal clear; she¡¯d rather bunk in her dorm than stay at home. She never did take to Mara, and he should¡¯ve taken that to heart! Balfour was filled with a twinge of regret. With a hiss, Mara stirred, but Balfour swiftly pinned her shoulders down, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your wound¡¯s just been dressed. I¡¯ll get the doctor to check on you.¡± Before Mara could even reply, Balfour had already called for the doctor. Watching his retreating figure, Mara¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile. Despite getting hurt today, the oue was rather pleasing. She knew it-Balfour cared about her! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Oh sister dear, to be so cared for by Balfour, I owe you one! ¡°Doc, could youe over and check if there¡¯s anything else wrong with her now?¡± After a brief examination, the doctor turned to the family member and said, ¡°Mr. Howard, no need to worry. Mrs. Howard¡¯s juste around. Some difort is normal after a knock to the head. Right now, she just needs to rest easy. Our nurses wille by regrly to change her dressings.¡± Mara¡¯s face lit up with a smug smile at being called Mrs. Howard. But the next moment, she adopted a bashful expression and said, ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not Mrs. Howard.¡± The doctor nced back and forth between them, then awkwardly said, ¡°Oh, my apologies, I thought the two of you were husband and wife. I am very sorry.¡± Balfour didn¡¯t seem to care what was said. Once the doctor left, he sat down beside her again, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Mara pouted, ¡°It hurts. My head¡¯s all fuzzy, and I can¡¯t even nod without pain. I feel awful.¡± Balfour¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°What exactly happened in the bathroom? How did you end up on the floor?¡± However, Mara didn¡¯t answer Balfour¡¯s question directly; instead, she asked him, ¡°Balfour, do you believe me?¡± Balfour didn¡¯tmit to an answer and pressed on, ¡°There were only you and Ivy in the rest room. What happened? I don¡¯t believe she¡¯dy a hand on you.¡± Ivy was always calm, asionally stubborn with Balfour, but she never got physical. The string of incidents on the set proved she hatedplications. She kept to herself, avoiding interaction with the crew whenever possible. Her demeanor might be cool, but her passion for work was undeniable, which was why the directors and the rest had taken a liking to her. But it was this favoritism that put Ivy in tough spots, and this made Balfour even more certain that Ivy was more likely to be the victim than the aggressor. ¡°Balfour, you don¡¯t seem to believe me at all. Why even ask me? Go ask Ivy what happened!¡± Mara retorted indignantly, as if she held a deep grudge against Ivy, even turning her face away. Seeing the tears at the corner of her eyes, Balfour felt helpless. ¡°Alright, the doctor said you shouldn¡¯t get too worked up. If you don¡¯t want me to mention Ivy, I won¡¯t.¡± Mara turned back to face him and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like Ivy, but do you even know why? Balfour, you only talk about how great Ivy is, believing she¡¯s innocent. What about me? Did I throw myself to the ground?¡± Mara was the picture of distress, her eyes red and watery. ¡°I thought when I woke up, you¡¯d be investigating this matter. But you¡¯ve already decided Ivy¡¯s innocent without even asking me. What¡¯s left for me to say?¡± Chapter 2376 Chapter 2376 ¡°Balfour, do you have any idea what kind of woman Ivy is? She''s a different person when she¡¯s with you than when she¡¯s with me. I know you might not believe me, but look at these wounds; they''re proof enough. I didn¡¯t do this to myself, Balfour. You can confront her about it if you want!¡± The restroom didn''t have a camera, so Mara felt safe spinning her web of lies. She wasn''t concerned about Balfour checking her story. ¡°I''m not saying I don''t believe you, but...¡± ¡°But what? I''m sitting here with serious injuries, and you still choose to believe her over me! If it weren''t for the rtionship between you and her, I''d sue her right now. I''d make her regret underestimating me!¡± Ivy was an actress now; how could she afford to be dragged into such a scandal? Balfour immediately intervened, ¡°Don''t do anything rash! It''s different here than back home. Legal battles can get messy. Since you''ve mentioned it, I''ll look into it thoroughly. But don''t act on your own until I''ve figured this out, okay?¡± Mara let out a coldugh, ¡°At the end of the day, you''re still looking out for her. Balfour, sometimes I regret how much my sister sacrificed for nothing. If she were here, she would''ve believed me without question! We grew up together. Don''t forget that I''ve known you way longer than you''ve known Ivy. By not trusting me, you''re betraying my heart.¡± The past brought up, Balfour couldn''t stay calm any longer. ¡°I haven''t forgotten your sister''s sacrifice for a single day, rest assured.¡± Looking into Balfour''s eyes, Mara felt like she was drowning. ¡°Balfour, the old you might have given me peace of mind, but now you often make me feel like a stranger. I thought that with our years of understanding, you would believe me unconditionally, that you''d take my side. I''ve barely woken up, and you don''t seem to care much about me. Instead, you want to speak for the person who hurt me. Even if when you verify for yourself that she¡¯s the one who hurt me, would you still take her side?¡± Balfour remained silent, not answering Mara¡¯s questions. He couldn''t afford to give her any response until he got to the bottom of things. He also knew Ivy wasn''t the type to resort to such vile tactics. ¡°You have to believe me; I won''t let the person who framed you get away with it. But I can''t use someone wrongly either. I haven''t known Ivy as long as you, but I know her character. She''s incapable of such malice. There must be some misunderstanding between you two.¡± On the other side, Ivy hadn''t expected Balfour to stand up for her so firmly in front of 1/2 07:50 Mara. But a person''s gut reaction often revealed their true thoughts. When Mara had just passed out, Balfour''s questions and the look in his eyes seemed to imply that he thought Ivy was behind it all. That look sent shivers down Ivy''s spine even now. She had thought Balfour would believe her unconditionally, but at that moment, she realized how naive she had been.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ivy wiped away a tear from the corner of her eye, remembering how Balfour had once acted on her behalf, even getting involved in a staged drama to protect her. Yet in such a short time, how had he changed so much? After experiencing Balfour''s unconditional favor and trust, facing this situation now was almost too painful for Ivy to bear. Chapter 2377 Chapter 2377 Even the thought of confronting Balfour made Ivy''s skin crawl. Why was he looking at her that way? Did everything change just because Mara hade back? But deep down, she knew the truth. If she dared to voice these questions, she''d be admitting defeat. No one would be more pitiful than her. In the game of love, those who fall deeper are often at the mercy of the other. She was stuck in this quagmire, and she didn''t want to add to her embarrassment. Yet, alone in her room, she couldn''t help but curl up and weep over Balfour''s doubts. If only time could be reversed, Ivy thought wistfully. She''d go back to the moment before she fell for Balfour if she could. In the hospital room. Mara was still fuming at Balfour from her bed, her body turned away in a silent protest. How could he just take that woman''s side? She had been injured because of this, and yet he was still defending Ivy. The more she thought about it, the more her disdain for Ivy grew. She was convinced Ivy must''ve yed dirty; Balfour was too smart to be fooled otherwise. It was one thing for Mara to say it, but she knew her words might not carry enough weight. She decided it was time to get some others to talk some sense into him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I''ll sort this out for you,¡± Balfour promised. ¡°Just rest now, and I''ll go grab something for you to eat. Any cravings? I''ll jot them down and have the family chef whip something up for you.¡± His words were a clear sign of giving in, and Mara finally rxed back onto her pillow. ¡°Remember, you said it,¡± she reminded him. Seeing Mara finally talking to him eased Balfour''s mind slightly. ¡°I''ll head out and grab some stuff for you.¡± But as he was about to leave the building, Alyssa¡¯s call caught him off guard. ¡°Grandma, what''s up? Is everything okay?" Alyssa¡¯s voice came through the phone, filled with concern, ¡°What''s going on? I''ve been trying to call you. Your granddad and I are worried sick, thinking something might''ve happened to you. Did you help Ivy tidy up her dorm today as I asked?¡± Balfour felt a twinge of guilt, and his silence immediately tipped Alyssa off. 1/2 07.50 Chapter 2377Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°You and your memory! Ivy''s still recovering, so how is she supposed to manage on her own? Did you forget about such a big thing?¡± Alyssa was livid. If it weren''t for Dean and Balfour holding her back, she''d have been over at Ivy''s dorm by now. Balfour could barely make out Dean''s voice in the background, ¡°Ohe now, it''s not like we forbid you. Aren''t you just getting over a cold? Ivy''s vulnerable right now. What if you pass it on to her?¡± Rolling her eyes, Alyssa retorted, ¡°Whatever the excuse, you two always seem to have all the answers. I don''t care. If you don''t go and help Ivy out, I''ll pack my bags and go stay with her for a month. I''ll make sure she¡¯s back in tip-top shape before returning.¡± Alyssa was known for her swift and decisive action, and after all that had happened today, Balfour didn''t want her disturbing Ivy. ¡°Don''t, Grandma. The set is crowded and hectic. Please, don''t add to Ivy''s troubles, okay?¡± 07.50 # 317 Chapter 2378 Chapter 2378 ¡°Look here, Balfour, how on earth am I causing trouble? I''m just looking out for Ivy! I wanted to check on her, but you and Dean kept interrupting me. Don''t you two worry about her fending for herself out there?¡± The very thought of Ivy alone, cooking her own meals, doing herundry just tugged at Alyssa¡¯s heartstrings. ¡°Ivy''s just moved out for a bit, not left us for good. Why have you all turned so cold? Balfour, you better tell me what happened today. Otherwise, how could you possibly refuse to let me see my own granddaughter-inw?¡± Alyssa¡¯s intuition was always spot-on, and Balfour was at a loss for words. He had nned to have Ivy video call Alyssa, ideally from his own phone. That way, Alyssa would know he''d been to see her, but of course, life had to throw a wrench in the works just then. ¡°Granny, there''s so much going on at the office every day. If I had to report every little thing to you, I''d work myself to the bone. You want to see Ivy? Just pick up the phone and call her, for heaven''s sake. With technology these days, it''s a piece of cake. Even if you''re not up to speed, Grandpa can help you out, can''t he?¡± ¡°Tsk, are you ming me now? I just want you and Ivy to spend more quality time together, to hurry up and give us a grandchild, that''s all. Not that we''re fixated on a boy a granddaughter would be just as wonderful. Dean and I would be over the moon either way.¡± Both Alyssa and Dean were getting on in years, and with only Balfour to carry on the family name, they were eager to see him settle down, He''d taken care of the business side of things early on, but starting a family was dragging 1 Before Ivy came into the picture, Balfour seemed to have zero interest in women, to the point where the elders wondered if he was even into girls at all. But with Ivy, everything clicked back into ce. Finally having a granddaughter-inw, the old couple cherished her dearly. ¡°Granny, you''re getting ahead of yourself. We''re young, and we''re not thinking about kids. just yet.¡± After a few more words of caution, Alyssa suddenly sprang up from the couch Dean said, ¡°At your age, could you maybe not jump up like that? Scared the living daylights out of me ¡ª thought something had happened.¡± 1/2 07.50 Chapter 2 But Alyssa wasn''t having any of it. ¡°I can''t settle down until I see for myself. I''m heading over to Ivy''s dorm right now.¡± Dean watched his whirlwind of a wife, not entirely in agreement. ¡°If they both don''t want you there, isn''t it a bit intrusive to just show up? Ivy moved out because of Ms. Lewis staying with us, right? The whole situation¡¯s murky ¡ª it''s got to be weighing on her. If you show up now, with Ms. Lewis still at our ce, it''s bound to upset Ivy.¡± Alyssa knew he was speaking sense, but Balfour''s evasiveness only fueled her suspicions about today¡¯s events. If she didn''t get to the bottom of it, her mind wouldn''t rest easy all night. Ivy never expected a visitor sote at night and asked cautiously, ¡°Who''s there?¡± ¡°Ivy, it''s Alyssa, dear!¡± Hearing Alyssa¡¯s voice, Ivy couldn''t help but burst into tears. Back when she was living with the Howards, no matter what happened, Alyss always there for her ¡ª unconditionally on her side, just like her own grandmothe It moved her deeply and was something she cherished profoundly. "Grandma, what brings you here at this hour?¡± 212 Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 2379 Chapter 2379 Ivy was about to answer the door for Alyssa, but she forgot she had left her crutches by the entryway. As she stood up abruptly, she lost her bnce and tumbled to the floor, the thud echoing noisily in the silent night, causing Alyssa¡¯s heart to leap into her throat. "Goodness gracious, what''s happened? Are you hurt? Take your time, dear, I''m right outside waiting. No rush at all.¡± Ivy''s knee had taken a hard knock on the floor. After kneeling in a daze for a few seconds, she gathered herself and pushed up to stand. ¡°Granny, I''m alright, just a little bump. I''ll be there to open the door for you in a jiffy.¡± Ivy struggled to her feet, using the wall for support as she opened the door. Alyssa saw her disheveled hair and her limping stance and felt a lump form in her throat. leBless your heart, my dear Ivy, why must life wear you down so?¡± yAlyssa tenderly stroked Ivy''s cheek, concern etched on her face. olYou''ve lost so much weight in just a few days. It''s all my fault for beingte. If I ha caught that nasty cold, I''d have been here sooner. Have you been suffering, sweetheart. y lwydhugged Alyssa with a yearning embrace, nuzzling into her neck as she said, ¡°Granny, you''retnot date at all. Just seeing you makes me feel blessed, no matter when.¡± wia swas rare for ivy to act so affectionately, and Alyssa patted her back soothingly. yley, set''s head inside, dear. Standing at the front door like this just isn''t right.¡± itprapracticed ease, Ivy leaned on her crutches, guiding Alyssa into her modest Darbaantent. iraGranny, it''susually just me here, and I forgot to prepare a fresh pair of slippers for you. the seededo? Ivy asked as she took out a pair of her old slippers. fcourserseysdyssadtodded in agreement. he perioo koksi (quite nice. Colton did a good job.¡± y turnedhaddod offeredraywny smile. ¡°After all the money they''ve spent, it better be a bit cer, right? Pusjuts its mostly folks like me living here, and asionally a big star might top by. The productiontion wouldn''t dare skimp on hospitality.¡± oticing the derindas excepcept for the smallmp by Ivy''s bed, Alyssa felt the starkness of le roomom s it a bit too dark for youy Giratranny? Shall I turn on some lights?¡± 07:50 Chapter 2379 Alyssa, eager to have a heart-to-heart with Ivy, nodded. Once the lights were on, she noticed the unmistakable signs that Ivy had been crying. "What on earth is the matter? You look so upset. I asked Balfour, and he wouldn''t tell me.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Filled withpassion, Alyssa stood up, intent on boiling an egg to help reduce Ivy''s swelling. ¡°It''s nothing, Granny, you''re overthinking it. I was watching a movie just now. It was so sad that I ended up crying along with it." Alyssa wasn''t buying her fib, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Balfour tell me how you are doing? What is it that I can''t know?" Ivy looked up, meeting Alyssa¡¯s gaze. ¡°Alyssa, there''s nothing about me I wouldn''t tell you. But really, nothing''s happened, or I''d say it straight out, right?¡± Still skeptical, Alyssa knew she would get to the bottom of it eventually. "Oh dear, I got so caught up chatting with you I nearly forgot. I had Althea whip up your favorite chicken soup. You always loved it back home, didn¡¯t you? I had her make pot to bring over. Just pop it in the microwave when you''re peckish, and it''s good Althea said it can be kept in the fridge for at least three days.¡± 07:50 Chapter 2380 Chapter 2380 Watching Ivy devour her bow! of chicken soup with such delight, Alyssa couldn''t help but chime in again. ¡°Ivy, why don''t youe back home with me? just can¡¯t rest easy with you living all alone here. Especially in this tiny dorm, having to rely on your friends to bring you meals every day. It''s not nearly as convenient as having the housekeeper whip up whatever you fancy at home.¡± Ivy paused, spoon halfway to her mouth, before looking up with a smile. ¡°Grandma, I''m quite alright here, really.¡± Truth be told, the studio apartment wasn''t exactly cramped-a three-bedroom space with a living room, two bathrooms, and a kitchen. Ivy didn''t need all that room, it''s just thatpared to the grand Howard Mansion, it seemed like a shoebox. No wonder Alyssa was unimpressed. She found it hard to see Ivy in such a small ce; it felt like a downgrade. Alyssa knew Ivy wouldn''t agree toe home. Her eyes were full of loss Ivy. ¡°Ivy, be honest with me, are you and Balfour having problems? I know you''ve both up and there are things you might not want to share with me. But as parents, Dean and worry about you no matter our age. Even if you don''t tell me, I''ll be left guessing, so it might be better for you to just spit it out.¡± Ivy hesitated, struggling to find the words. After a long pause, she finally mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Grandma, have you ever thought that maybe Ms. Lewis might be a better fit as your granddaughter-inw?¡± The color drained from Alyssa¡¯s face at Ivy''s question. ¡°Ivy, who''s been filling your head with such nonsense? Why on earth would you suddenly think that?¡± Alyssa¡¯s heart skipped a beat, though she kept aposed exterior. Ivy''s unusual behavior had to have something to do with Mara. Alyssa had long since wanted to show that woman the door, but Balfour, ever the loyalist, hadn''t managed to cutN?velDrama.Org (C) content. ties. Now, it seemed wiser to have taken matters into her own hands earlier, rather than let Ivy fret so. The look of defeat was clear on Ivy''s face as she shook her head. ¡°No, Grandma, it''s not about anyone else. It''s just what I''ve been thinking. I feel like Balfour and I, having known each other for such a short time, were perhaps too impulsive. Ms. Lewis understands him better, and they seem like a well-matched pair a real Romeo and Juliet. I...¡± 1/2 07:50 Ivy couldn¡°t continue, she forced a weak smile and quickly lowered her head, afraid she might tear up. Alyssa let out a heavy sigh, fully understanding Ivy''s emotional state. But how could the longevity of a rtionship be the sole measure of its depth? ¡°Ivy, I know Mara''s presence has shaken your trust in Balfour. But let me tell you something: love is not measured that way. It''s either there, or it isn''t. If Balfour had deeper feelings for Ms. Lewis, why didn''t they get together before you came along? Whatever history they have, there must be something missing, which is why they remained just friends. I''m being selfish here. I want you as my granddaughter-inw, and you''re the only one I''ve set my heart on. Everyone else is just passing through. Ivy, if you still have even a shred of affection for Balfour, I hope you''ll fight for it a little longer. Give him a bit more time. Balfour has been raised by your grandfather and me, and he''s always been a bitcking in understanding emotions.¡± 2/2 Chapter 2381 Chapter 2381 ¡°That''s on us, too. The kid''s had a lonelier upbringing than most, not growing up in a typical happy- go-lucky household. There was a time when I even questioned if he was capable of loving someone, but then again, he''s always been so devoted to Dean and me. Now it seems, he might struggle to recognize who he truly loves. You''ve got to trust my intuition, Ivy. If Balfour didnt care for you, I wouldn''t push you two together.¡± After hearing Alyssa¡¯s words, Ivy''s heart sunk even deeper. She and Balfour had put on quite the performance for Dean and Alyssa, never imagining they''d take it to heart. The more Alyssa spoke, the sadder Ivy got. It seemed like Balfour truly didn''t have a shred of love for her. ¡°Grandma, I get what you''re saying, and I''m so touched by how much Dean and you cherish me. I''ve never felt this kind of favor, not even from my own parents! Even if Balfour and I go our separate ways, I promise I''lle visit you often. Ivy''s words stopped Alyssa in her tracks, her hand swiftly clutching Ivy''s wrist. say such frightening things, darling.¡± She cut herself off. ¡°Has something happened recently? I''ve asked you over and over again. If you really don''t want to talk about it, I''ll let it be. But at least let me in on what''s going on between the two of you. Even if you''re nning to leave Balfour someday, there must be a reason, right?¡± Not wanting to leave Alyssa guessing, Ivy told her about the intimate photos of Mara and Balfour. Alyssa¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. ¡°Matters of the heart can''t be forced, so if Balfour has feelings for Ms. Lewis, it''d be best for me to step aside. I don''t want to be the third wheel.¡± Hearing Ivy speak so, Alyssa¡¯s heart ached terribly. She had suspected Mara of sneaking into Balfour''s study with ill intentions, and it turned out she was right! If only Mara had been caught red-handed back then. Now, finding evidence would be next to impossible. ¡°Ivy, I''m just going to ask you one thing: do you trust Balfour? Do you think he¡¯s someone who would engage in such sleazy behavior?¡± Ivy hesitated, her answer already forming deep down. Balfour and Ivy had an arrangement, and it was unlikely he would break it before the contract ended. ¡°Look, I''m Balfour''s grandmother, so naturally, might sound a bit biased in his favor. But I know my grandson. He wouldn''t be married to you and carry on with another woman. I remember visiting Balfour''s study one night. He''s barely been in your bedroom since 1/2 07:51 4 2/2 py you''ve been away, only returning to sleep. That night I found him asleep in the study, which struck me as odd. To top it off, Ms. Lewis was there too. Balfour was sleeping on the couch, and what was Ms. Lewis doing there? Up to no good, surely! I can''t be certain if she took the opportunity to snap those photos, but it definitely wasn''t right. At the time, 1 didn''t suspect anything amiss, but looking back, I realize that''s where the trouble started.¡± The conviction in Alyssa¡¯s voice was clear; she was certain that was when the incident urred. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 2382 Chapter 2382 Ivy felt an odd twinge as she listened to Alyssa¡¯s words ¡°It''s a shame that photo was withdrawn by Ms. Lewis so swiftly. If I had saved it, I could''ve probably told whether it was from that day.¡± Alyssa gently patted Ivy''s hand. ¡°Oh, Ivy, I know you''ve been wronged. It must''ve been eating you up inside all these days, huh? No one tofort you. You silly child, why didn''t youe to me sooner? At least I could''ve told you what really happened that day.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Tears welled up in Ivy''s eyes once again, under the tender care of Alyssa. She had never received suchfort when she was wronged by her parents. Back in the day, whenever ra faced tough times at school, she''d storm home and m her bedroom door shut. Her mother would then knock gently, full of warmth. Despite ra¡¯s impatience, telling her mom not to bother her, her mother would persist, asking what was wrong. She would reassure ra that she and her dad had her back and wouldn''t stand for her being mistreated. Observing these moments, Ivy always felt a pang of envy. Her family had moved several times, and with each move came a new school. Alt Ivy mostly encountered kindness, there were times she was bullied. She vaguely recal her first day at a new school, right after introducing herself to the ss. As she walked to her assigned seat, the girl behind her yanked the chair away with malice, sending Ivy crashing to the floor in front of everyone. Laughter filled the room, her cheeks burned with shame under the strangers¡¯ gaze, but not a soul offered to help her-not even the teacher who had just led her in. Helpless, Ivy stood on her own, dusted herself off, retrieved her chair, and sat down with caution. If it had been just one person bullying her, Ivy could have endured it, knowing she might be moving again soon. But when the entire ss turned against her with a silent coldness, every day in that ssroom felt suffocating The idea of school, which once filled her with anticipation, became a torment for Ivy. Whenever she expressed her reluctance to go to that school, she was met with scolding at home. Ivy once mentioned wanting to switch schools at the dinner table, which immediately drew a scowl from her father and her mother mmed down her cutlery immediately. "Why are you always causing trouble? We just moved you here, and now you want us to move you again? Ivy, you''re getting older but not any wiser. Your father and I are swamped with work. We''ve just settled you and your sister, and now you''re stirring things up again? You''re a big girl now, can''t you see how hard your father works? Do you think changing schools is as simple as snapping your fingers? And if you do move, where 1/2 07:51 would you live? Who would take you to and from school, adding to our burdens? Can''t you show a little concern for your parents? How did I raise such an ungrateful child!" At that moment, ra chimed in soothingly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be mad at Ivy. She''s just talking. She''s still young; she''ll understand when she¡¯s older.¡± Hearing ra''s voice, their mother¡¯s expression softened. Ivy watched her mother¡¯s attitude change and felt a surge of alienation. Wasn''t she her daughter? Why did her mother seem to show more warmth to someone else''s daughter than to her own? AG Chapter 2383 Chapter 2383 ¡°ra''s always been the sensible one, knowing Mom and Dad work their fingers to the bone, never making absurd demands like Ivy does.¡± ¡°She''lle around when she grows up.¡± With ra''s matter-of-fact remark, the family of three resumed their merry dinner as if scolding Ivy had been nothing but a gust of wind. Only Ivy sat with her head bowed, her appetite gone. She''d merely made a simple request and was branded an ungrateful child. But what had she done wrong? Why should she endure bullying from her ss without a word? They never even bothered to ask why she wanted to switch schools. When she''d transferred before, had she everined? When ra didn''t want to transfer, they went out of their way to make sure she was settled comfortably. And when she changed her mind, they promptly found her a new school close to their current home and got her enrolled. Why did it seem like Ivy''s pain didn¡¯t matter? She didn''t understand why she had to bear it all; it had just be the norm. Ivy''s grievances never counted, only ra''s did. Eventually, Ivy did transfer schools, forced by a disciplinary action from the school, leaving her parents no choice but to make new arrangements for her. Wasn''t she being bullied? She fought back against her tormentors. Ivy might not have been stronger, but when sheshed out, she was like a raging wolf, oblivious to the punchesnding on her. Her ferocity scared them. But after several fights, the bullies turned the tables, iming Ivy was the violent one in ss. So, Ivy was transferred because of the punishment. Of course, her parents gave her a severe talking-to for the disgraceful discipline when she got home. Ivy vaguely remembered being locked in her room, not given any food for a whole day and night. Only when she admitted her wrongdoing did her mother ease up. Growing kids get hungry fast, and missing a meal was hard enough, let alone a day and night without food or drink. Her mother sat across from her, watching her wolf down her food, asionally reminding her to mind her table manners. 1/2 07.51 Ivy ate quickly until she no longer felt hollow, then slowed down, takingContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. Small bites. Finally, she couldn''t help but ask her mother, ¡°Mom, am I not your real daughter? Why haven''t you ever asked why I fought back?¡± H¨¦r mother was taken aback, stunned by the questioning from her own daughter''s lips. Chapter 2384 Chapter 2384 Ivy had long held the belief that she wasn''t quite up to par, which, she presumed, was why her parents seemed to favor ra over her. But as time passed, she learned a hard truth: favoritism doesn''t always need a reason. It was only after she felt the sting of neglect that she was deeply touched by the unconditional affection of the Howards couple. They saw the hurt that others had overlooked and would tenderly pat her hand, their gentle touch a balm to her wounded spirit. They even expressed sorrow for the attention they had unwittingly denied her-a kindness Ivy had never before experienced. Alyssa¡¯s eyes brimmed with sympathy as she wiped away the tears on Ivy''s cheeks. ¡°My dear girl, it pains me to see you upset. But don''t you worry, I promise you I''ll see this matter settled. Remember, you are a granddaughter-inw of the Howard family. As long as I''m here, those women won''t stir up any trouble. And I''ll have Balfour exin himself. He was in the wrong here.¡± Alyssa¡¯s thoughts suddenly raced back to that peculiar night in the kitchen when she had seen Mara acting oddly. ¡°It stands to reason that even in deep sleep, Balfour would have stirred with all that commotion. Unless, of course, he wasn''t asleep of his own ord.¡± Her eyes snapped up as the realization hit her. That night in the kitchen, encountering Mara, it was like a sh of insight, and it exined why Balfour had been found asleep on the couch so early! ¡°No wonder,¡± she murmured to herself. ¡°Even if Balfour was exhausted, he wouldn''t normally doze off on the couch, especially not that early. And when I went to the study, I bumped into Mara, iming she was worried Balfour might catch a cold and had gone to get a book and cover him with a nket. But I had previously seen her in the kitchen.¡± ¡°It must have been her, meddling with Balfour''s food or drink, otherwise, he wouldn''t have slept through such a racket.¡± Alyssa had pieced it all together, and Ivy felt a chill at the cunning of Mara''s actions. She knew exactly why Mara had chosen to send those intimate photos of herself and Balfour-to spark jealousy and disappointment. But Mara hadn''t anticipated Ivy discussing the matter with Alyssa and uncovering the truth. ¡°Ivy, I was sad when you didn¡¯t want to return home. But now, I think it''s best you stay here while I go back and sort things out. I''ll give you an answer once I''ve cleared up this mess, okay?" As Alyssa spoke, she rose, urgency in her step, eager to resolve the issue. Worried, Ivy suggested, ¡°Grandmother, why don''t you stay the night here with me? It''ste, and we can deal with this in the morning. Whatever happened has happened; rushing back now might not turn up any evidence anyway.¡± 1/2This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . 07.51m Chapter 2384 But Alyssa was resolute. ¡°The sooner I return, the better the chance of finding proof. I must uncover what that woman has done to Balfour''s food or drink.¡± Using such despicable means to sabotage the rtionship between Ivy and Balfour was a move only a scoundrel would make. Mara¡¯s standing in Alyssa''s eyes had plummeted dramatically. ¡°I appreciate that you''re anxious to give me closure, but, Grandmother, I''m not in a hurry anymore. After hearing your exnation, I realize I''ve misunderstood Balfour. And it''s really not safe for you to travel back at this hour.¡± Alyssa patted Ivy''s shoulder reassuringly. ¡°There''s a driver to take me, there''s no danger. Now, you just focus on your filming, and once this movie wraps up, I''lle to take you home, alright? Once I''ve sorted this out, I''lle and see how you''re doing.¡± Determined, Alyssa insisted, and Ivy, leaning on her crutches, apanied her to the door, saying goodbye with a heavy heart. Chapter 2385 Chapter 2385 ¡°I dunno,¡± Ivy mumbled to herself, unsure if telling Alyssa about the whole thing had been the right call. Alyssa was quick to act, sending Ivy a text in no time, reassuring her not to worry and that she was safely back home. Ivy replied, [Alright. You get some rest now, goodnight.] Dean was puzzled to see Alyssa rush back from Ivy''s so hastily, especially since she had nned on staying the night. "What''s got you back so soon? Couldn''t findfort at Ivy''s ce? That ce could use a makeover. You should''ve convinced her toe stay with us.¡± Alyssa waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Ivy''s got enough room for me, I''m sure. But I came back because there''s something else afoot.¡± She was visibly fuming, which even got Dean a bit concerned. ¡°Has something happened?¡± Alyssa snorted, ¡°Ha, we must be getting senile in our old age, letting that woman wreak havoc under our roof!" "What are you implying? Hasn''t she been behaving herselftely?¡± Dean poured Alyssa a cup of water, setting it down in front of her to cool. ¡°The other night, I caught her sneaking around the kitchen and the study. Do you know what she was up to? Turns out, she''s been secretly snapping cozy pictures with Balfour and then ¡°identally¡¯ sent them to Ivy!¡± Dean gasped, shocked that Mara could be so audacious right under their noses, trying to drive a wedge between them. ¡°Such a nasty piece of work!" "Exactly, and if 1 as much as breathe a word against her, Balfour gets all defensive. Sure, her sister saved Balfour''s life, but he needs to open his eyes to what her sister is really like! Ivy''s a good girl, and she kept all this hurt to herself. She didn''t make a scene with Balfour, just bottled it all up inside. Breaks my heart, she''s so gentle. If I hadn''t pressed her today, who knows how long she would''ve kept it to herself?¡± Dean sighed, too, ¡°Ivy''s always been sensitive, and this will weigh on her for a long while. But you did well talking it out with her today. Still, it doesn''t add up. Why would Balfour pose for pictures with Mara?" ¡°That''s the crux of it. I popped over to see Balfour the other day and he was out like a light. Never seen him like that before, and I suspect Mara drugged him.¡± 1/2 Chapter 2385 her way, Dean was beside himself with worry. ¡°That woman will stop at nothing to get viper! Thankfully, Balfour''s still up and about without any apparent side effects.¡± Alyssa nodded, ¡°Otherwise, Id be having it out with that woman right now. We need to investigate what really happened that night. And we better figure out what she drugged Balfour with.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Dean agreed wholeheartedly, so Howard Mansion was all lit up in the dead of night, calling all the household staff for a meeting.¡± ¡°Madam, Sir, why are you both up at this ungodly hour?¡± Alyssa gave a wry smile. ¡°Got a bit of a situation, and I need some input from everyone. Once we get to the bottom of this, we''ll head to bed. Sorry for the trouble, folks.¡± the Chapter 2386 Chapter 2386 Alyssa had summoned those who frequently mingled in the parlor, on the off chance that one of them might have caught a glimpse of the curious events of that particr evening. The words she spoke were draped in courtesy, a veil that masked the gravity of the situation from them. In truth, they should have been questioned days ago, but when Alyssa had reviewed the security footage, there was no sign of Mara doing anything suspicious outside. With no cameras in the kitchen, it was a mystery what exactly Mara had been up to with her grandson. ¡°Really, it''s nothing too serious. Just wondering if any of you happened to see what Ms. Lewis was up to that evening. It''s just that Balfour had a bit of a spell, and, as his grandmother, I need to get to the bottom of it. Wouldn''t want the young couple to have any misunderstandings,¡± she said. The staff exchanged nces. Sure, the affairs of the Howard household were their business, but it was no secret among them that the recently visiting Ms. L her sights set on Balfour, although Balfour had always remained indifferent.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . They had even gossiped in hushed tones, specting whether Ivy''s moving out was a result of a quarrel with Balfour. Now it appeared Mara might be at the heart of the matter. ¡°Ms. Lewis''s intentions are clear to us all, but it seems to us that Balfour doesn''t share her affections. What exactly would you like us to share, Mrs. Howard?" asked Althea, taking initiative. Having been with the Howards for many years, Althea had a good grasp of the family¡¯s sensitivities. At Althea¡¯s prompting, Alyssa managed a small smile. ¡°It''s just a bit of a tiff between two youngsters, but I can¡¯t shake the suspicion about what Ms. Lewis was doing in Balfour''s study that night. Balfour is my grandson, but I can''t y favorites and ignore Ivy''s feelings, right?¡± Hearing Alyssa put it so inly, Althea recalled the events of that night. ¡°Ms. Lewis did visit Balfour''s study that evening, but only to get a book and, incidentally, to deliver the ss of warm milk I prepared for his bedtime. I know it wasn''t quite appropriate for Ms. Lewis to carry it up, but she insisted, and I couldn''t well refuse her. Rest assured, Mrs. Howard, I was cautious and only retired for the night after I saw her return with the empty ss.¡± Alyssa wouldn''t fault Althea; she could imagine Mara¡¯s ulterior motives and how she must 1/2 07:51 have persuaded Althea to let her carry the milk ¡°Yes, you did the right thing. I suspect there was something wrong with that milk. Althea paled at the usation; after all, she had personally warmed the milk! ¡°Mrs. Howard, how could there be anything wrong with the milk? I heated it myself, and then Ms. Lewis took it upstairs. I swear I didn''t tamper with it in any way! What happened to Balfour?¡± Quickly, Alyssa motioned for a maid to steady the suddenly weak-kneed Althea. "Why would you be afraid? Haven''t you all been with me long enough for me to know what kind of people you are? When I went upstairs that night, I found Balfour asleep in his study, which was odd since he never sleeps like that. It seems Ms. Lewis must have slipped a sleeping pill into his milk.¡± Chapter 2387 Chapter 2387 Alyssa gazed into the distance with a depth in her eyes that betrayed her inner turmoil. If it weren''t for the lingering respect for Balfour''s feelings, she would have banished Mara from their home without a second thought! ¡°It''s beyond me how Ms. Lewis could stoop to such despicable tactics. Thank goodness it was only sleeping pills this time. But who''s to say she won''t escte her schemes in the future?¡± Althea shared the concern, her face etched with worry. They were servants, yes, but they had watched Balfour grow up into a man, and their affection for him ran deep. ¡°Don''t fret,¡± she reassured the household staff, ¡°from now on, I want all of you to remember: nothing that goes into our family¡¯s mouths should pass through Ms. Lewis''s hands. I''ll find a way to send her out soon enough.¡± After getting to the bottom of the incident, Alyssa dismissed everyone to their quarters. Dean finally took a seat beside his wife and let out a heavy sigh. ¡°How did e soplicated?¡± ¡°Hal I sometimes wonder if Mara''s sister had her sights set on our family fortune she rushed to save Balfour, only to meet her own untimely end and leave her sister to reap the benefits.¡± Alyssa¡¯s suspicions weren''t unfounded. After digging into the matter, she discovered that Maras sister, Victoria Lewis, had been diagnosed with terminal cancer. Saving Balfour or not, Victoria''s days were numbered. ¡°Keep these thoughts between us,¡± Dean cautioned. ¡°Balfour is a man of strong feelings and loyalty. We wouldn''t want to drive a wedge between us over an outsider.¡± ¡°Balfour may seem cold on the outside, but he¡¯s warm-hearted. He''s no fool either. He wouldn''t turn against his own grandparents for a woman with such a maniptive streak.¡± Alyssa sighed again, her thoughts drifting to Ivy. ¡°It''s such a shame we pressed Ivy into revealing this affair. Who knows how long she would''ve kept it to herself? We wouldn''t have known what truly happened that night.¡± As Balfour had grown, the older couple realized that the younger generation''s troubles were beyond their power to mend. They could only hope that Balfour and Ivy would reconcile their differences soon. ¡°I need to call Balfour and ask him toe home tomorrow. And he should bring Ivy over for dinner.¡± The call connected, and Balfour, who had been at Mara''s bedside, stepped out into the 1/2 07:51N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 2387 corridor to speak. "What''s the matter, Grandma? Why are you up at this hour?¡± Alyssa¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°You''re one to talk about time. Why aren¡¯t you home yet? Is the office keeping you that busy?¡± Balfour nced through the ss at Mara lying quietly in her hospital bed. ¡°It''s not work, Alyssa. Mara had an ident, so I''m here with her at the hospital.¡± At his words, Alyssa''s frown deepened. ¡°Another ident? That girl is a ma for trouble! When you get back, Balfour, we have to talk. Ms. Lewis can''t stay another day in our home!" Balfour''s expression grew serious. ¡°Grandma, please, not now. Mara can barely stay conscious for ten minutes without copsing. Can we discuss thister?¡± ¡°I don''t care how ill she is. I''m telling you, this isn''t a discussion, it''s a decision. But it''s too much to exin over the phone. Tomorrow, after you''ve heard what I have to say, you''ll understand my decision.¡± Balfour sighed in resignation. ¡°Let''s talk when I get home. It''ste now, you should rest.¡± 2/2 07.510 Chapter 2388 Chapter 2388 ¡°Look, Balfour, don''t forget who you''re married to. When you''re fussing over some other gal, do you ever stop to think how Ivy feels? Don''t say I didn''t warn you-if Ivy gives up on for good, you''ll be down on your knees begging, and it won''t do you a lick of good!¡± you ¡°Grandma, let''s not talk about this over the phone, okay? I''ve thought about everything you mentioned.¡± Balfour sounded irked. If Dean and Alyssa didn''t take to Mara staying at the house, well, he could set her up in a different ce for the time being. After all, Mara''s family had fallen apart because Victoria had saved him; he couldn''t just abandon a wounded soul like her to fend for herself.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°You''re too big for your britches now, keeping things from me. Did your granddad and I spoil you for nothing? Fine, just remember this: bring Ivy home tomorrow, and we''ll hash this out face to face.¡± Balfour nodded in agreement. ¡°I''ll sort Mara out in the morning, then I''ll pick up Ivy and head over.¡± Even if Balfour didn''t believe Ivy was responsible for pushing Mara, there was no way she could wash her hands off the incident. Looking at Mara''s frail figure on the hospital bed, Balfour sighed. Here''s to hoping no more trouble comes our way! In the dead of night, Ivy awoke with a start, shaken by a nightmare. Balfour''s icy re struck her again, and in her dream, she came to. Panting, Ivy sat up, drenched in sweat, her chest heaving. Dream-Balfour''s chilling voice echoed, ¡°I always knew you didn''t care for Mara, but I never thought you''d be so cruel. I was wrong about you.¡± Whenever Ivy tried to defend herself, her mouth would seal shut, and she''d watch helplessly as Balfour repeated the usation over and over, yet she was powerless. Awakening from the agony of the dream, she consoled herself with the thought: dreams are the opposite of reality. Tomorrow she''d exin everything to Balfour, and she believed he would understand. He had to believe her. Ivy silently bolstered herself with these thoughts, though even she wasn''t entirely convinced Balfour would side with her. 1/2 Chapter 2388 In this situation, she had no other choice. There was no other evidence to prove her innocence, except for Balfour''s belief. What Ivy didn''t anticipate was the extent of the incident¡¯s impact, nor did she realize there had been another person in the restroom at the time. That person had heard their argument and hade out just in time to witness Mara¡¯s fall, capturing the scene and uploading it to the inte. [Lord, can''t this actress live without drama? Just cleared up one mess, and here''s another. Let''s see her fans defend this one-dare they deny tant bullying now?] Theizen only snapped a photo of Mara sprawled on the floor with Ivy, on crutches, standing by, making no move to help. Somements criticized theizen for chasing clout. [Excuse me, but Ivy''s on crutches herself. How''s she supposed to bend down and help someone off the floor? Haven''t we learned our lesson fromst time? Are we gonna sling mud at the actress and wait for her to clear things up again?] Ivy''s fans, though, were calm because many had met her in person. They knew how gentle Ivy was. Even though the photo made it look like she was indifferent, the panic in her eyes was clear for all to see. 07-510 Chapter 2389 Chapter 2389 As for the gossip online about Ivy and Mara arguing, it was their private matter. There was no need to ster it all over the inte for people to pass judgment, right? [Can''t you draw the line at some point? You''re invading someone''s privacy by taking those shots, and to top it off, you post them online, seriously? Do you even realize Ivy could sue you for this?] But against all odds, thisment seemed to have hit a nerve with the online sleuth, who blustered in thements section. [If nobody sues me, it just shows who''s guilty! I''m just telling it like it is. You fans have got your heads so greased up with blind loyalty, you don''t want to see the truth, that''s your issue. I''m just a bystander sharing what I''ve witnessed. There''s a bunch of people in thements who think the same; none of us buy this actress''s ¡°good girl" act. How does a newbie get her movie in the spotlight non-stop before it even airs? The production team¡¯s so-called ¡°evidence¡¯ doesn''t Ivy hasn''t bullied anyone, does it? Our spections are totally justified. You sh asking your queen why, as soon as her news breaks, nobody''s buying it. And by the way, just throwing this.out there, if you im to be just a passerby, how con you''re so clued up on Ivy''s trending status, huh?] [LOL, the poster just gave themselves away. Some people really can''t hide their true colors.] The original post was intent on slinging mud at Ivy, and she woke up that morning to a link Margot had sent her. Clicking through, she was blindsided by the drama. [What on earth happened yesterday? Is there any surveince video footage?] Margot was deeply concerned; for someone who''d been wronged for so long, being misunderstood was worse than death itself.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After all, they''d been around each other for ages; if anyone knew what Ivy was like, it was her. Ivy stayed silent, unsure of what to say. The worst part was, apart from that eavesdropping girl, there was probably no other evidence. They were in the restroom, out of the camera''s eye. [It''s just so wrong, how can they make up stories about you like this? Look at what everyone''s saying, the more it spreads the more ridiculous it gets. So what if you two had a spat? How does it turn into you bullying her? She even mentioned the person on the ground being aggressive, so how come it''s all your fault?] 1/2 07:51 B 2/2 Chapter 2389 Ivy forced a bitter smile; she had thought it would only be Balfour who misunderstood her. But now, it seemed like she was just not likable. Otherwise, why would it be that as soon as they were associated with her, all theizens unanimously distrusted her? It was the first time Ivy doubted herself: was she right to stick with acting? She had thought that to be a good actress, all she needed was talent. But now, as she yearned for others¡¯ affection, she found she couldn''t remain indifferent to their disdain. Was she not staying true to herself? If only she could be indifferent. [Margot, do you think that I''m really that unlikable?] Ivy asked tentatively, her words tugging at Margot''s heartstrings. How could someone as wonderful as her ever doubt herself? 1 07-518 Chapter 2390 Chapter 2390 Once in a bustling film set, many doubted Ivy''s alliance with Diana, yet Ivy never doubted herself. All she ever loved was acting, and since she had chosen to be an actress, doing her job well was all that mattered. But now, she found herself pondering a troublesome question, and Margot could sense Ivy''s cautiousness, which only added to her heartache. [lvy, why on earth would you think like that? Come on, your performances are so captivating that they make Colton and the rest swoon. Who could possibly dislike you? Don''t you know you shine when you''re on stage? Let me tell you something ¡ª once people see you act, no one can hate you. I''m putting my foot down on that.] [But you''re talking about the ¡°me¡¯ when I''m performing. It just proves how unlikable I might be offstage.] Ivy sighed softly, prompting Margot to call her immediately, worried. Yet Ivy was at a loss on how to show her positive side. "What are you fretting about? Why would you give in to baseless rumors? Sure, public perception is important, but it''s not as Cal as you think. We can''t live inside theirments! Didn''t you realize after thest incident? Their opinions swing with their moods; most don''t think before they speak. They don''t consider how their words might impact us artists. They''re just venting online! From the day we step into the spotlight, we''re at the mercy of public scrutiny. We''re forced to bear their unwarranted malice. That''s the price we pay for the stage, for the cinema, for the shbulbs and criticism.¡± Margot, usually so carefree, spoke with an unexpected weightiness. ¡°Besides, you have others to have your back, right? What about your husband? Let him figure out how to handle the online chatter! Didn''t someone say you''re only not suing because you''re guilty? Then sue them! Gather the evidence and hit ¡°em with awsuit. Show them there''s a price for spreading lies!¡± Sometimes, tolerance doesn''t breed the desired oue. You''ve got to make an example to teach people not to nder recklessly. ¡°What if I told you, even Balfour doesn''t believe I''m innocent in this matter?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ivy let out augh after her revtion. It was ironic. To Margot and the others, Balfour was supposed to be her closest ally. But if even her dearest didn''t believe she was innocent in Mara¡¯s ident, how could she 1/2 08:11 Chapter 2390 expect strangers to approach the situation with any reason? ¡°You''re not joking, are you?¡± Margot''s mouth hung open, incredulous. "How could he think that? You could never do such a thing.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Margot imagined Ivy must be hurting badly. Otherwise, the online vitriol wouldn''t have gotten to her so deeply. ¡°I''m speechless. How outrageous can Balfour be? Doesn''t he remember you''re still recovering? How could you possibly hurt someone else? That brainless guy, I''m going to give him a piece of my mind!" Margot hung up furiously and when Ivy tried to call back, she found the line busy. She wasn''t sure if Margot would actually confront Balfour. Ivy hoped Margot wouldn''t call him; things were embarrassing enough already. 08:11 Chapter 2391 Chapter 2391 Ivy didn¡¯t want to contact Balfour at this point. Curled up on her bed, hugging her knees to her chest, Ivy felt a chill that had nothing to do with the temperature of the room. The taunting words from thement section echoed in her head like a cacophony, refusing to be silenced. Was she really so untrustworthy? Sure, with her resting poker face, she mighte off a bit aloof, a ¡°keep out¡¯ sign in human form, but did that really imply she was capable of malice? Ivy felt utterly wronged. Meanwhile, Ivy''s fan club online was aze with activity over the incident... [Honestly, guys, do you think Ivy''s involved in all this mess?] posted a fan who had recently changed their profile picture. [What kind of question is that? Are you saying you don''t trust Ivy? If you don''t, then why -are you even here? I''ve met her in person; I know how kind-hearted she is. I refuse to believe these haters!] Another fan replied passionately. [No need to bite my head off. With all the negative press about Ivytely, it''s only human to have doubts, right?] The first fan retorted, backed by several others echoing the sentiment. The chat began to heat up with sarcasm and jibes [Listen up, you die-hard fans, now''s the perfect time to jump ship. If you''re not head-over-heels for Ivy, no point in sticking around. Only the true believers, the ones who really trust her, should stay.] In the midst of the turmoil, a more level-headed fan stepped in, urging peace. [Let''s not forget, Ivy herself has popped into this chat before. She can see our messages, folks. Do we really want her to see us fighting like this? I get why some of you, who''ve never met her, might have your doubts. Ivy''s still a neer, her work hasn''t hit the big screen yet, and we don''t have many ways to get to know her, It''s natural to feel uncertain. But let me tell you why some of us, who''ve encountered her before fame, know her true character. You know where I met Ivy? In a bookstore. She was buried in a book, and when she saw me, her face lit up with surprise and delight. She took pictures with me, made sure I liked the angle, and when she found out was there alone, she reminded me to stay safe on my way home. You say Ivy seems cold, but some people just have a stern resting face. To her fans, she always has a smile. So, if you don''t believe in her, you don''t have to force yourself to stay. Maybe it''s time for us to part ways. I believe Ivy''s innocent, and that''s why I''m staying.] 1/2 08:11 Chapter 2391 [I trust Ivy too, I''m staying.] [I believe in her!"] But a silent few left the group. Showbiz is a fickle world; as some fans leave, others join. Ivy was just beginning her journey, up against peers with established careers and signature roles, while she was still finding her path. Being a fan of an actor, especially one yet to make their mark, requires patience. After all, for an actor, it''s all about the craft, the masterpiece that''s elusive yet life-changing. 2/2 N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 2392 Chapter 2392 Ivy''s biggest worry was what her fans might think, but if they didn¡¯t believe her, she could hardly me them. After all, what kind of rookie actress has a string of scandals trailing behind her like a bad soap opera plot? And this time, there was no evidence to clear her name. If they did believe her, Ivy felt a pang of guilt. She had no idea how to repay their faith. Her life was a hot mess, and yet, there wereplete strangers out there, putting their trust in her. With a heavy heart, Ivy let out a sigh, but the silence was shattered by a ringtone. Picking up her phone, she saw it was Balfour calling. Why on earth would he call now? Answering the call, neither spoke at first. Ivy couldn¡°t gauge his thoughts, while Balfour was at a loss for words. Initially, seeing Mara copse had sent Balfour into a dark ce, making himsh out at Ivy. But once the storm in his head had passed, he doubted that Ivy could have been responsible for such an act. Sadly, besides the two of them, no evidence was forting. And Ivy just thought that Balfour couldn''t even bring himself to talk to her anymore, which left a sour taste in her heart. ¡°Mr. Howard, is there a particr reason you''re contacting me at this hour?¡± Ivy managed to ask, suppressing the turmoil inside her. ¡°Granny wants us home. I''m downstairs. Get ready ande down. Actually, scratch that-I''lle up.¡± Just yesterday, Alyssa hade around, and now today''s debacle. If it weren''t for every ounce of reason holding her back, she''d have run back to Dean and Alyssa¡¯s arms, where belief in her was unconditional. But life wasn''t that simple. She couldn''t always rush to them whenever trouble brewed. Ivy didn¡¯t want to keep dumping her messes on them ¡°Is it urgent? If it''s not, I''d rather not head back. There are things I need to attend to here, so it''s not convenient for me to leave.¡± Balfour''s brow furrowed without him realizing it. ¡°I''ve already sorted out your leave with the crew. Don''t you want to go home anymore after moving to the dorms? If Granny''s calling us back, it must be for something important. If you don¡¯t want to go, you''ll have to 1/2 08:11 Chapter 2392 exin that to Granny yourself.¡± Ivy was sure if Balfour was aware of the fresh wave of negative press she''d received that day. Finally, she let out a weary sigh, ¡°Thene on up and get me.¡± If these events were destined to happen, she''d just have to face them head-on. There was no other choice.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Once they hit the road, Balfour broached the subject of the online rumors. "What really happened in the restroom that night?¡± Ivy attempted a smile, but it was a lost cause. ¡°I''ve already exined it to you before. Didn''t you say you didn¡¯t believe me? If you doubt my words, why bother asking again? Don''t worry, I won''t drag you or Mara into this. I''ll find the evidence to clear my name on my own." Chapter 2393 Chapter 2393 Balfour''s tone grew terse as Ivy''s impatience seeped into their conversation. ¡°That day, what you said waspletely different from Mara¡¯s words. I trusted you, but in front of all those people. we have to wait for the evidence before we can clear the air.¡± ¡°I''ll say it once and for all-I neverid a finger on her that day!¡± To Balfour, Ivy''s attitude was a dead-end formunication. He had no desire to argue any further. Words would be meaningless now. Seeing Balfour so doggedly defend Mara only soured Ivy''s mood further. For the remainder of the trip, neither spoke a word. Knowing of their return, Alyssa and Dean eagerly awaited at the doorstep. Alyssa¡¯s face lit up at Ivy''s arrival, despite the frosty air between Ivy and Balfour, their expressions icy, devoid of any shared nces. The elders exchanged knowing looks, understanding they had to reveal Mara''s doings sooner rather thanter to avoid prolonging the misunderstanding. "Back already! Was the traffic alright?¡± Alyssa asked. Ivy mustered a smile, ¡°Grandma, it wasn''t too bad today.¡± ¡°That''s good to hear,¡± she replied, guiding Ivy inside while addressing Balfour, who trailed behind them. ¡°Balfour, I asked you to bring Ivy home because we need to discuss some family matters. It''s important, hence why both of you needed to be present. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have interrupted your work. Ivy!¡± Uncertain of the topic at hand, Ivy replied, ¡°Grandma, even if Balfour hadn''t picked me up, I would''ve made time toe home.¡± ¡°That''s my girl. Your dorm on set is temporary; your real home is here.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Alyssa patted Ivy''s hand, pleased with her response. Despite the gravity of the situation, she insisted they dine first to avoid spoiling their appetites with distressing news. Ivy didn¡¯t mind, but Balfour frowned, preupied with his thoughts. ¡°If it''s truly urgent, Grandmother, please speak now. Mara¡¯s situation is still precarious, and I need to check on her again.¡± At the mention of Mara, Alyssa¡¯s face became gloomy. A formidable force in the business world in her day, she was no ordinary matron. "Aren¡°t there nurses in the hospital? Why burden yourself so much?¡± 1/2 08:11 Chapter 2393 ¡°I just can''t help but worry; after all, it''s because of¡ª" Balfour cast a meaningful nce at Ivy, who avoided his gaze, focusing inward. Even without a verdict, Balfour had seemingly already pinned the me on Ivy. There was nothing left to say. ¡°Because of what? It''s her own greed. She was living just fine back in her ce. If she hadn''t returned, none of this would''ve happened, right? You seem to forget, Ivy injured her ankle because of that woman! Why don''t you pay more attention to your own wife?¡± Balfour bowed his head beneath Alyssa¡¯s stern gaze, unwilling to argue with an elder. Ivy inhaled deeply. Indeed, she had nearly forgotten how her ankle injury was entwined with a certain Ms. Lewis. Yet, why could Balfour so easily dismiss her injury? ¡°It''s different. I''m aware of Ivy''s injury. But Mara''s case involves deliberate harm. She can''t even speak clearly to me yet. I''ve promised the Lewis family that I would take good care of her.¡± Alyssa had seen the news but firmly believed that Ivy was incapable of such an act. 08:11 Chapter 2394 Chapter 2394 People¡¯s skepticism about Ivy was no surprise, but the disbeliefing from Alyssa¡¯s own grandson, Balfour, was a shocker. ¡°Tell me, did you actually see what happened in the bathroom that day with your own eyes?¡± Alyssa asked with evident disapproval. Balfour was silent for a moment before answering, ¡°No, I didn''t.¡± "So, how can you be so sure someone pushed Mara down? Yes, she looks hurt now, but for all we know, she could''ve staged the whole thing. You''ve known her for years, Balfour. How can you still be so blind to her true colors?¡± Balfour looked up, a hint of defiance in his eyes, ¡°Grandma, you can''t justbel Mara a bad person because of your bias against her. Sure, she might have her faults, but nobody''s perfect. It''s not as bad as you''re making it out to be. And it''s precisely because I''ve known her for so long that I can vouch for her character. What you don''t realize is that my rtionship with Ivy is actually-" In a moment of anger, Balfour almost spilled the beans about the contract between himN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. and Ivy. Ivy was taken aback, locking eyes with him as he caught himself just in time. "What exactly is it between you two?¡± Alyssa pressed. ¡°Nothing,¡± Balfour deflected. ¡°I just think it''s unfair to Mara for you to have such a skewed view of her just because you favor Ivy.¡± Ivy internally scoffed. This man really did trust Mara. To think he almost outed their agreement for her sake. But even Dean wasn''t on Balfour''s side this time. He spoke with gravitas, ¡°Balfour, sometimes when you''re too close to a situation, you can''t see it clearly. Your grandma and I aren''t the type to smear someone without reason. Let''s just finish our meal in peace. Afterwards, we''ll exin why we believe Ms. Lewis is not the angel you think she is.¡± With both elders taking that stance, Balfour had no choice but to relent, though his dinner tasted bitter with unease. Ivy, on the other hand, relished the meal. No catering on set couldpare to Althea¡¯s home cooking. The spread was all her favorites, and Alyssa kept her te full. vy pushed her troubles aside and focused on savoring her dinner. Once dessert was finished, Alyssa had the table cleared and got down to business. ¡°Balfour, I''ve had my doubts about Ms. Lewis for a while, and now we have proof. Someone snapped photos of you in a rather intimate setting with her and sent them to 1/2 08:11 Chapter 2394 Ivy.¡± The words hit Balfour like a bolt from the blue, ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about? Intimate photos? I''ve never been involved in such a thing. My time is split between the office and home; where would I find the time to be with another woman?¡± He turned to Ivy, whose expression wasn''t one of shock. He asked, ¡°When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me?¡± Ivy almost found itughable. When he asked her, did he ever consider if he had given her the right to question him about such matters? "Seeing you and Ms. Lewis in those cozy photos, how could I know if it wasn''t a mutual affection? Why would I embarrass myself by asking?¡± Her words were tinged with sarcasm. Balfour''s face turned grim, ¡°Do you really have so little faith in me?¡± 08:11 2/2 Chapter 2395 Chapter 2395 "Do you seriously think I''d fool around with other women behind your back?¡± The usation not only embarrassed Balfour, but the look of indifference on Ivy''s face was downright disheartening. So, did everything he did just not matter to her? Wouldn''t she even get jealous or hurt seeing him cozy up to another woman in a photo? What did that make their rtionship? Did she ever have even a shred of feeling for him? Ivy was taken aback by Balfour''s reaction. ¡°It was you in those photos with another woman, not me. You''re the one who should be exining things!¡± Balfour quickly masked his moment of vulnerability and once again donned the imperious demeanor of Mr. Howard. ¡°It''s clear you have no feelings for me, otherwise, you wouldn''t be so cool about it.¡± Alyssa never expected their conversation to turn into an argument so quickly, and she rubbed her temple in exasperation. "Stop! Can you two just listen for a second? Balfour, don''t you have any doubts at all? How did you end up in intimate photos with another woman without your knowledge? Oh yes, that woman the one you always said was so ¡°kind-hearted¡¯ ¡ª Mara Lewis. She sneaked into your study that night and took those photos with you. Too bad I didn''t arrive sooner, or I would have caught her red-handed¡± Balfour was clueless. ¡°When did she take them? Grandma, are you sure you''re not mistaken? I don''t remember taking any photos with her.¡± Dean mmed his hand down and asked, ¡°Are you stupid? Mara drugged your milk, that''s why you don''t remember a thing. You fool, to be drugged in your own home! If someone were to poison you in your sleep, you''d be none the wiser!¡± Dean''s words were harsh because he was truly angry. Balfour''s inability to judge character could be fatal. They had raised him from a baby to a grown man; how could they stand by and watch him get hurt? He wanted to make it clear to Balfour that Mara was trouble, that it would be best to keep her at arm''s length. ¡°Mara? Why would she do that? Grandpa, Grandma, are you sure you haven''t got it wrong? 1/2 08:11 And even if she took those photos what good are they? It''s not like there''s anything between her and me Balfour danced towards Ny who had been sit and statue like since the beginning t of her way to take the whole and send these you ve to make new back off that ¡°So, what are you saving? That woman wet them to fwy for what? To wedge herself behve why! Sometimes I really wonder where your mind Mice you sent so much energy an work that you''ve be aplete scatterbigin when ites to matters of the heart Alysse scolded Balfour until he couldn''t even this head 0 Even now, you''d rather believe Vitara o She sighed deeply Her grandson was good in every aspect except when it came to love he was utterly clueless day She and her husband could see it clear as he was so fond of ivy, yet he managed to muddle everything up Chapter 2395 And even if she took those photos, what good are they? It''s not like there''s anything between her and me.¡± Balfour nced towards Ivy, who had been silent and statue-like since the beginning. ¡°So, what are you saying? That woman went out of her way to take these photos and send them to Ivy for what? To wedge herself between you two, to make Ivy back off! That''s why! Sometimes I really wonder where your mind is. Have you spent so much energy on work that you''ve be a complete scatterbrain when ites to matters of the heart?¡± Alyssa scolded Balfour until he couldn''t even lift his head. ¡°Even now, you''d rather believe Mara over us?¡± She sighed deeply. Her grandson was good in every aspect except when it came to love; he was utterly clueless.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She and her husband could see it clear as day: he was so fond of Ivy, yet he managed to muddle everything up. 2/2 08:11 Chapter 2396 Chapter 2396 But if Balfour truly cared for Ivy, he shouldn''t keep breaking her heart. Why couldn''t he grasp such a simple concept? ¡°I trust you both, of course, but we need proof. Alyssa sighed once more, ¡°We always knew you were as stubborn as a mule. Do you remember that day when it wasn''t Althea who brought your milk up, but Mara? She slipped a sleeping pill into your milk. When have you ever fallen asleep on the study couch otherwise?¡± The weight of Alyssa¡¯s words was palpable. Balfour was silent; he understood. Ever since Ivy left, he had been reluctant to be alone in their bedroom. But when it was time to sleep, he made sure to return; Ivy''s scent still lingered on the bed. "I get it. I''ll look into this matter and resolve it,¡± he clenched his fists. Balfour knew that Mara might harbor feelings for him. But even if there had been a chance between them in the past, that was all over now. His feelings for Mara were more about a sense of responsibility and an inability to let go. "What are you nning to do about it?¡± Alyssa was relentless. This time, Mara could not stay in their home any longer. The longer she stayed, the more trouble she would bring. "... L will convince her to return to her country. She hasn''t finished her studies there, and she can continue her education. Everything else will be as before, I''ll fly over to check on her a few times a year." "What if she doesn''t want to go back? What if she cries and begs you?¡± It wasn''t beyond the realm of possibility. Alyssa¡°s gaze bore into her grandson, she needed to force him to make a firm decision ¡°Balfour, I need to tell you, you''ve already done more than enough for Mara over the years. It was commendable that her sister saved you and you can ensure she¡¯s well cared for for life, but you can''t let her interfere with your marriage. Haven''t you been funding her education and living expenses abroad? if she has chosen money, she should not expect your affection. You can maintain a distance, be friends like old times, but I won''t allow anything deeper than that You''re a marned man, it''s not appropriate to be close to another woman fin giving you a few days to sort this out After you send her back, make things night with by. I we said my piece, do you understand? Balfour nodded Alysis was known for her decisiveness, & force of nature when died. He knew this was his grandmother''s uneven, se could no longer tolerate Mara¡¯s presence Chapter 2396 ¡°As for today¡¯s news about Ivy, you don''t need to get involved. I will take care of it.¡± Ivy looked at Alyssa in surprise. ¡°Grandma, this started because of me, and I will handle it. I''ve already caused too much trouble for this family, and I don''t want to-" That''s why she hesitated toe back today; she feared Alyssa would say just that. She felt as if she hadn''t contributed anything to the family yet always needed them to clean up her messes. She had be a burden, But Alyssa cut her off, ¡°Silly child, what are you talking about? We''re all family here. Don''t worry about causing trouble. I told you I would support your acting career. Just focus on your work.¡± Chapter 2397 ¡°You''re not aware of the chaos in this industry, the sheer number of shady dealings that go on behind the scenes. I have seen it all, and I know how to handle things with utmost efficiency. Why don''t you just leave this matter to me, okay?¡± said Alyssa. Ivy''s eyes brimmed with tears. She had never known such warmth and support, but Dean and Alyssa offered it to her unconditionally. Still hesitant, Ivy finally mustered up the courage to ask, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, don''t you suspect that I might have pushed Ms. Lewis?" Their answer was a p in the face to Balfour. ¡°Silly child! We''ve experienced more tricky situations than you have had hot dinners. When you''ve been through as much as we have, nothing much surprises you. We can tell what kind of person is behind certain actions. You''re probably still confused about the whole situation, aren''t you? It was clearly an issue between you and Mara, so howe someone overheard your argument just in time to post the bits that made you look bad online?¡± Until now, Ivy hadn''t considered that someone might be framing her. But hearing Dean''s words, she too found the circumstances peculiar. "You feel there''s something off too, right? Even though you''re new to the industry, you''ve already caught the eye of many because of your talent. I told you before, just focus on your acting, and leave the rest to us,¡± Alyssa said. This was the elderly couple''s trust in her. Moreover, thinking back on that day, every detail screamed foul y-how could it all be such a coincidence? And the only witness was the one who smeared Ivy online. Balfour remained silent; he didn¡¯t want to suspect Mara with such malice. Nevertheless, he hoped Mara would clear everything up. With Alyssa and Dean''s words, Ivy felt a sense of peace she hadn''t felt in a while, no Tonger-feeling utterly alone. All right, Balfour, go on with what you need to do. Ivy will sleep over tonight and we''ll arrange for someone to take her to the set tomorrow morning.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ivy didn¡¯t want to seem overly concerned about Mara, but she couldn''t help but be concerned about Balfour''s movements. When she heard him pick up his,car keys and leave, her heart still felt a pang. 1/2 Chapter 2397 Chapter 2397 Alyssa patted her hand and helped her to the couch. ¡°I sent him away, Ivy. Have a chat with me.¡± Ivy''s mind was racing; she feared that opening her mouth would reveal her jealousy over Mara. Yes, she was bothered by Mara being close to Balfour, envious that she had known him for so long. It was only now that she was ready to admit it. She cared for Balfour more than she hadThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . realized. ¡°Balfour''s been causing you a lot of distresstely, hasn''t he?¡± Alyssa¡¯s voice was gentle, as if she were simply making small talk. She handed Ivy a cup of water, and holding the water, Ivy''s defenses began to lower. Ivy managed a wry smile, unsure of how to respond. "He''s a typical guy, so sometimes he doesn''t understand what I''m thinking, which is to be expected, I guess. Grandma, I''m okay!¡± Ivy''s voice was tinged with mncholy, and it broke Alyssa¡¯s heart. ¡°This is something Balfour needs to work on, a w he must address.¡± Chapter 2398 Chapter 2398 "How can a man neglect his wife''s feelings? That''s exactly why he should respect you more, and cherish you more. Even if he''s never had that kind of experience before, even if he''s never learned how to cherish you, he should change for you,¡± said Alyssa. Ivy lifted her gaze to Alyssa, whose rtionship with Dean had been rock-solid for decades. Ivy was filled with envy. ¡°But you can''t force feelings. If he doesn''t love me-" She bit her lip abruptly, afraid of hearing an answer from Alyssa that she didn''t want to hear. "Oh, child, I see everything. How could he not love you? Love between a man and a woman isn''t just about the word ¡°love.¡¯ If love alone could keep a man''s heart, it would all be too simple.¡± Alyssa took a sip of her water, gazed into the cup and began to reminisce about her young days with her husband. ¡°Do you see how harmonious Dean and I are, how much you long for something like that?¡± Ivy nodded emphatically. ¡°Even though Grandpa doesn''t show it, he cares deeply about every little thing you do. His eyes are always on you.¡± Alyssa smiled faintly, ¡°What if I told you Dean nearly did something to hurt me when he was younger? Would you still think our rtionship is strong?¡± Ivy''s brows furrowed unconsciously; the idea of Dean straying was utterly alien to her and shook the image she had of him. ¡°Did he have an affair?" With a wrinkled brow, Ivy posed the question to which Alyssa chuckled softly. ¡°Silly child, you''re still too young. Sometimes in a marriage, infidelity isn¡¯t the worst problem. The real fear is when he no longer has a ce for you in his heart, when he stops caring about you entirely. Dean didn''t have an affair. It was perhaps a brief emotional wandering, but I caught on quickly.¡± Ivy was shocked at how calmly Alyssa spoke of it. ¡°Aren''t you angry? Don''t you feel heartbroken and let down?¡± Alyssa sighed, seemingly lost in the past. "How could I not be heartbroken and disappointed? We had our children together, built our home. If I hadn''t caught on early, he might have fallen for someone else''s tricks!¡± Seeing Ivy''s disbelief, Alyssa shook her head with a smile, ¡°Now, are you disillusioned with 1/2N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 08:46 Chapter 2398 love? Seeing that even we have had our share of troubles?¡± ¡°I''m just surprised. I never considered... So, did you forgive him?¡± Alyssa nodded. ¡°That woman was cunning, ensnaring Dean. To him, it might have been pity for her plight, but had I not intervened or allowed her to y the victim, it would have spelled trouble. I love Dean dearly, and I am certain of his love for me. We discussed the matter calmly afterward. Even he was confused about why he felt pity for her, nearly falling for it.¡± Ivy struggled to understand how this rted to her and Balfour. ¡°Ivy, what I want to tell you is that sometimes, you need more than a man''s love; you need to be wary of maniptive people. You''re too naive, Ivy, especiallypared to Mara. Mara may not always y fair, but why is it that she keeps Balfour on his toes?¡± Alyssa¡¯s eyes locked onto Ivy, waiting for an answer. Ivy, feeling a touch of sorrow from the conversation, couldn''t help but start to ponder the question herself. Chapter 2399 Chapter 2399 Mara had known Balfour for quite some time, yet despite the years, she had always been abroad. In truth, they hadn''t spent much more time togetherpared to Ivy and Balfour. But with Mara, it was different. Around Balfour, she had a habit of ying the damsel in distress, always grumbling about how much she needed him. Ivy, on the other hand, was cut from a different cloth. She was fiercely independent, having been forced from a young age to fend for herself. She wouldn''t dream of asking for help if she could handle a problem on her own. Even Balfour wasn''t an exception to her rule. Watching Ivy lost in thought, Alyssa nodded, a look of satisfaction on her face. ¡°It seems you''ve realized the difference between you two, haven''t you? I don''t think there''s anything wrong with your personality. In fact, it''s because of your strength that I''ve always had a soft spot for you. Everyone, regardless of gender or who they have backing them, has to stand on their own two feet in this world. You''ve done well in that regard, but around Balfour, it wouldn''t hurt to show a softer side.¡± Alyssa took a sip of water and continued, ¡°I''m not asking you to stoop to any underhanded tactics, mind you. It''s just a reminder that you and Balfour are husband and wife. He''s yourwful partner, and sometimes, there''s no need to be so headstrong with him. Many challenges are best tackled as a team. Showing vulnerability isn''t a sign of weakness or ipetence; it''s just leaning on him when appropriate. You need to give him that trust, make him feel needed and relied upon, not like you''re just cold business partners. That''s not what I want for you two. Of course, what I''m telling you today is just in hopes that you and Balfour can make your marriage even stronger. I''m very fond of you as my granddaughter-inw and would love for you to be a part of the Howard family forever.¡± Alyssa affectionately stroked Ivy''s hair, knowing well that her words would take some time to digest.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ivy nodded, still somewhat dazed. ¡°Thank you, Granny. I''ll give it some thought.¡± For lvy, it was undoubtedly going to be a long night. When she returned to the room shared with Balfour, filled with his presence, Alyssa¡¯s words echoed in her ears. Ivy wasn''t sure how she felt. Hearing about the ways of the older generation, she was initially shocked but then thought that maybe this was what marriage was supposed to be ¡ª not just love, but a deeper understanding that develops between two people. If she truly wanted to win over Balfour, she couldn''t be as blunt as before, especially not when facing Mara, a woman who was both cunning and purposeful. 1/2 08:46 m Chapter 2399 When Mara awoke to find Balfour standing by her bedside, a smile quickly appeared on her fac followed by a pout, pretending to still feel under the weather. ¡°Balfour, I hope I haven''t hit my head too hard. Why do I still feel so dizzy?" shemented with a dramatic ir. Balfour, who had been observing Mara, realized he hadn''t truly looked at his old friend in a long while. Suddenly, she seemed like a stranger to him. Chapter 2400 Chapter 2400 Balfour had never suspected Mara of foul y, not in a million years. The thought that she might have drugged him, let alone snapped intimate photos to sow seeds of doubt in Ivy''s mind, was beyond his wildest nightmares. He''d always figured they''d maintain a distance, just until he''d helped her find her Mr. Right, fulfilling what he saw as his duty to her. But to think, Mara had been coveting a spot by his side all along? As Balfour remained silent, Mara''s temper red. ¡°Balfour, what is with you? Why are you giving me the cold shoulder after I poured my heart out to you? Don''t tell me you think I''m slinging mud at Ivy, and that''s why you''re ignoring me? Come on, put two and two together, Balfour. How could I have taken such a nasty fall all by myself if not for Ivy''s meddling?¡± Yet Balfour brushed off her petnt disy, his tone unnervingly calm. ¡°That night, in the study, what did you put in that ss of milk you handed me?¡± Mara¡¯s smile froze, herposure slipping into panic. ¡°Uh, Balfour, what are you on about? I''m clueless here, really. What''s this about something in the milk?¡± ¡°Mara, we''ve known each other for years. You know me-I don''t like beating around the bush. Grandma and Grandpa have already filled me in. They''ve got proof, so there''s no use hiding anything from me. I want to hear it from you.¡± All Balfour wanted was an honest word from Mara. Why had she done it? Mara¡¯s smile vanishedpletely. "What do you want me to say?¡± Balfour couldn''t fathom her indifference. ¡°Obviously, why did you do it? Don''t you realize your actions could cause Ivy to get the wrong idea about us? There''s nothing between us but innocence.¡± ¡°Innocence?¡± Maraughed bitterly. ¡°If we''re so ¡°innocent, why did Ivy move out to the dorm? It''s because you care about me, Balfour, probably more than you care about her! You''ve got feelings for me, and I know it!" Faced with Mara''s interrogation, Balfour''s brow furrowed. ¡°You''ve got it all wrong. My concern for youes from a ce of honor. I promised your family I''d look after you after your sister sacrificed so much for me. There''s no romance in that. As for Ivy moving, it''s just more convenient for hermute, nothing more.¡± Mara¡¯s gaze was intense, locked onto Balfour. I''m a woman, Balfour. No one understands what Ivy''s feeling better than I do. And do you know why she chose to leave? Because she doesn''t love you. That''s why she so casually stepped aside for us.¡± 1/2N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 08:46 Chapter 2400 She grasped Balfour''s hand, his familiar warmth enveloping her, and Mara didn''t want to let go. But Balfour pulled away forcefully. "What are you doing?¡± ¡°Balfour, I know your rtionship with Ivy started as a charade for your grandparents, and I''m okay with that! If Ivy has chosen to bow out, why can''t you see the reality? She doesn''t love you!" Suddenly, Balfour felt like Mara had be a stranger during her years abroad. He often thought she''d changed and was no longer the Mara he once knew. And it was precisely because of this change that he could clearly see the difference between Ivy and Mara. His heart belonged to Ivy. Even if their rtionship had begun as a contract, no one else could hold a candle to her now. ¡°I''m sorry, Mara. It doesn''t matter whether she loves me or not. As long as we''re married, I''m committed to her. I don''t want her to be upset over any misunderstandings between us. And I hope you''ll stop harboring those feelings for me. It''s not going to happen. Don''t let ite to the point where we can''t even be friends.¡± 2/2 Chapter 2401 Chapter 2401 Mara seemed deaf to Balfour''s words, her grip on his hand unyielding. ¡°Balfour, I know you''re mad because I took those photos without your knowledge, and I''m sorry, okay? I didn''t mean to. Please don''t push me away.¡± Her words tumbled out in a messy apology, ¡°It''s my fault this time, and I won''t ever do it again. Can you just not say things in anger? I get you''re upset, but don''t hurt me with those words. Don''t you remember what you promised my sister? Balfour, you can''t leave me behind! Without my sister, without my dad, I have nothing, and now are you going to abandon me too?¡± Seeing her cry so pitifully, Balfour was at a loss for what to do. After her sister Victoria passed away, it wasn''t long before her father had an ident. Victoria died for Balfour, and Balfour couldn''t bear to neglect her only remaining sister.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Mara initially aimed to garner sympathy from Balfour, but as she wept, her own grief became real. Why was it that everything she wanted was always taken by others? First, it was her sister, and now Ivy! Mara brooded viciously, resolving that just as she had reced her sister back then, she could do the same to Ivy. Anyone who tried to take what was hers never ended well! ¡°Cut it out. I''ve never forgotten what I promised Victoria. I said I would look after you, and I will. When you find a husband who truly loves you, you''ll see that what you feel for me is just a misunderstanding.¡± Balfour''s stoic demeanor only infuriated Mara more. ¡°Balfour! I''m not a three-year-old. I know the difference between love and friendship. It''s you who''s confused! You mistake your love for me as friendship, and your sense of duty towards that woman as love. No worries, I''ve already taken a leave from the academy, and I''ll spend the entire term back home. It doesn''t matter if your grandparents don''t wee me; I''ll find my own ce to stay. Once I''m settled, one day you''ll realize that it''s me you truly love.¡± Balfour furrowed his brow, baffled by Maras obsession. After her outburst, Mara felt dizzier and dizzier until she copsed onto the bed, her eyelids fluttering shut. Thinking she had fainted, Balfour stood up and ran to call a doctor. Only after the check-up confirmed that Mara had merely fainted from the ordeal and 1/2 08:46 Chapter 2401 would be fine upon waking did Balfour breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Howard,¡± the doctor chided, ¡°the patient has just suffered a severe trauma, how can you upset her like this? Even if there''s something pressing, you absolutely should not speak to her in such a state. She''s extremely vulnerable right now, and any serious distress could plunge her into a deep coma, or worse, leave her in a vegetative state. If you don''t want her condition to worsen, please ensure that her emotions remain stable.¡± 312 Chapter 2402 Chapter 2402 After being scolded by the doctor, Balfour cast a worried nce at Mara. ¡°Thanks for the heads up, Doc.¡± ¡°It''s fine. Just remember one thing: you can''t stress Ms. Lewis out anymore.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Balfour replied. Surveying the scene, Balfour heaved a deep sigh. He wasn''t sure if it was his fault, if he had mishandled things, causing the rtionship between the three of them to be so tangled. But now wasn''t the time to suggest Mara go back home, not when she was still unconscious. And how on earth had she managed to take leave from the academy without his knowledge? Balfour''s head throbbed with the thought. Over at the Howard Group, the news spread like wildfire that the formidable matriarch wasing for an inspection. The rumor sent everyone into a frenzy. Desks were tidied, trash was swept away, and the tech department''s engineers, usually a scruffy bunch due to their round-the-clock coding sessions, made a beeline for the bathroom to wash up and shave. Their previous encounter with Alyssa hadn''t gone well; she had been less than impressed with their unkempt appearance. Although she didn¡¯t say anything outright, her stern gaze was enough to send chills down their spines.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But Balfour, their boss, wasn''t bothered by their scruffy exterior. He knew they were the brains, not the face, of thepany, and their appearance had no bearing on their innovative work. Not wanting to add to their already heavy workload, Balfour had always been understanding. they With such an empathetic boss, thepany''s staff were generally content. However, no one wanted to put Balfour in a tight spot, so whenever Alyssa was rumored would quickly spruce themselves up; "All this fuss for nothing, don''t you think? Alyssa hasn''t been here in ages. at home doting on her grandchildren by now,¡± one of the engineers said, scra stubble, while addressing a colleague. "Who knows what''s going through Alyssa¡¯s mind? Hey! If you don''t believe it, why shaving?¡± ¡°I never said I didn''t believe it! Did I? I''m just wondering if there''s been some kind of mix-u 1/2 08:46 since it''s been so long since herst visit.¡± They bickered while continuing their grooming, eager to look sharp before Alyssa made her appearance. Alyssa herself had grown ustomed to the stir she caused whenever she visited headquarters. She didn''t see it as a problem. In her view, for apany to seed, every employee had to be energetic and engaged. The tech department''s previous disheveled state was simply uneptable to her. She sympathized with their long hours devoted to product development and technological advancements, but they couldn''t possibly meet with clients looking like they''d just rolled out of bed. Today, Alyssa¡¯s arrival had the entire building buzzing. Thankfully, after reaching the CEO''s office, she didn''t summon the tech or research departments, which allowed them a collective sigh of relief. Chapter 2403 Chapter 2403 Instead, she asked someone from the legal team. ¡°Whew, back from the brink, another close call!¡± But once the immediate relief passed, the group huddled together again, wondering why Alyssa had summoned someone from the legal team. Could there be awsuit brewing? "Hey, have you guys heard that Alyssa¡¯s granddaughter-inw is actually an actress?¡± Several well-informed heads nodded, ¡°Sure have, I thought a prestigious family like the Howards would never let an actress cross their threshold. Sure, acting is different from other showbiz gigs, but it''s still showbiz, right? Anyone marrying into the Howard family is punching above their weight.¡± Everyone else nodded in agreement. ¡°Do you know which actress it is? I''m rather curious, myself.¡± What kind of woman would snag their CEO for a wife? Balfour always had a penchant for efficiency and had little patience for ckers. That was why at the Howard Group, it was all hustle and no slouch. Every employee was on their toes. But Balfour was fair with his rewards. Those who made the cut enjoyed top-tierpensation nationwide. That''s precisely why they were loyal to the Howard Group, working their tails off for Balfour. Come bonus season, everyone else was green with envy. Balfour, with his deep pockets, was never stingy. Before thepany¡¯s annual g, he''d have each department collect everyone''s wishes, then they''d hold a raffle. Any wish drawn from the raffle would be granted, with Balfour footing the bill personally Of course, there was also a hefty bonus for each and everyone, ensuring no hard feelings for those who didn''t hit the jackpot. What set the Howard Group apart was their stance against overtime. Balfour believed that only the ipetent resorted to overtime to prove their worth. Time was the most precious asset, and he preferred the lights out on the dot, with everyone packing up to go. home. With the CEO setting the example, everyone followed suit, leaving as soon as their tasks were done. ¡°As for which actress, I''m not quite sure, but I heard it''s a neer.¡± The mention of a neer brought Ivy to mind, who''d been buzzing on social media 1/2 08:47 ¡°That seems unlikely, with all her scandals. Even if she wanted to marry into a wealthy family, they''d scrutinize her background, wouldn''t they? How could someone like her be Mrs. Howard?¡± They had seen Ivy''s rification, but with new rumors swirling, many suspected Ivy herself might be the problem. ¡°Who knows? The truth and falsehoods in showbiz aren''t for us regr folks to discern. But I''m really curious about which actress caught the eye of our Empress.¡± The staff had taken to calling Alyssa ¡°Empress due to her formidable reputation. Back in the day, she was notorious for her keen business instincts, like a wolf that could sniff out opportunities at breakneck speed.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She led the Howard Group''s expansion into new territories, growing the family¡¯s empire into the commercial behemoth it is today. The Empress had truly earned her stripes. ¡°Enough gossip, let''s get back to work. I''ve got just a bit left, and then I''m outta here.¡± Chapter 2404 Chapter 2404 The man who spoke wore a smug grin; afterpleting his task, he was looking forward to a leisurely half-day off. He often thought how lucky he was to havended the job at thepany after a rigorous interview process. Hard work may be temporary, but happiness, he believed, was forever. ¡°Today, I''m not here on official business,¡± Alyssa tapped her fingers on the desktop, addressing the elitewyers at the Howard Group. ¡°There''s a bit of a family matter that I need your expertise on.¡± To build such an elite legal team, they had been scouting talent from top universities for years and asionally even flew abroad to recruit those eager to join their ranks. By now, their team had be an unbeatable force. And because of this, they were even more dedicated to serving the family¡¯s interests. ¡°The matter I bring to you today is rather urgent, and when ites to legal issues, you guys are my go-to. Don''t worry, this is an extra assignment. Naturally, there will be additionalpensation for your overtime-consider it a favor to an olddy.¡± Alyssa¡¯s smile was gentle, yet her tone left no room for refusal. To handle the issue concerning Ivy, she had decided to go straight to thewyers-making clear their stance was paramount. Since Ivy''s debut as a fresh-faced actress, she had been dogged by countless negative headlines. Such aggressive news seemed to aim at ensuring Ivy would vanish from the public eye for good. Previously, Ivy had chosen not to retaliate, believing in the principle that the innocent need no defense. The only time she ever rified matters was to dispel rumors of bullying on set. But with no company to back her up against the nderers, she had remained silent. It wasn''t surprising that the online crowd thought Ivy was a ma for trouble. But from now on, it was time to send a clear message: Ivy was not to be trifled with. Anyone who dared to spread rumors would have to answer in court. ¡°Madam, we promise we''ll try our best,¡± the leadwyer said. With a p of her hands, Alyssa signaled Quinton, who entered with a stack of documents. 1/2 08:47 ¡°Leo, I want you to take a thorough look at my demands and then draft a n for me,¡± she said. Leo, the leadwyer and a wizard at handling defamation cases, raised his eyebrows in surprise at seeing Ivy''s name in the documents. He looked up with a yful smile. ¡°Madam, may I ask what rtion this actress has to you?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Alyssa¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. ¡°This youngdy is my granddaughter-inw. You understand now why I''m in such a hurry to get your help, right? These rascals have dared to sling mud at a member of the Howard family. Do you think I''d just sit by and do nothing?¡± Her smile was warm, but thewyers avoided meeting her gaze; the authority emanating from her eyes was not something their youthful confidence could withstand. So, the rising star actress Ivy was the Howard family¡¯s granddaughter-inw! This actress must have some serious talent tond a role in Colton¡¯s movie right out of the gate. Leo briefly skimmed through the documents and then offered a response. ¡°Rest assured, Madam, this won''t be a tough nut for us to crack. But I need to know your exact objective-do you want to silence these people from mentioning her, or do you wish to convince the public of her innocence?¡± For the team ofwyers, the strategies for achieving these goals would be entirely different. Chapter 2405 Chapter 2405 If Alyssa wanted to ensure that Ivy''s name was taboo, it would have been the simplest option. However, for Ivy, a starlet in the limelight, it wasn''t necessarily the best move. Being an actress, her future hinged on those very fans who flocked to the box office to catch hertest flick. Such a decision could potentially tarnish her reputation with the general public. Besides, anyone with half a brain knew you couldn''t afford to alienate the onlinemunity. They held grudges like nobody''s business. ¡°I''m an olddy out of touch with these trendy matters. Do you have any suggestions?¡± Alyssa inquired ¡°To be frank, if you simply wish to keep Ivy Dunhill out of the public''s mouth, it should be a piece of cake for you without us lifting a finger, I reckon you''ve sought us out because you''re hoping we can clear Ivy''s name,¡± Leo said confidently. Alyssa¡¯s face broke into a satisfied grin, nodding in agreement. ¡°Of course, I want you to clear Ivy''s te, but I''m aware it''s a tricky situation. The only eyewitness is currently slinging mud at my granddaughter-inw. Do you really think someone like that would overturn their previous statement to vouch for Ivy? Even if she recanted her story, iming it was all lies, the online crowd might still suspect we bought her off. It could backfire spectacrly!¡± Alyssa¡¯s concerns were valid; after all, many harbored a disdain for the affluent. She could understand why some had extreme viewpoints, but she''d be damned if she let them harm Ivy. Leo shed a grin, exuding confidence. ¡°Rest assured, this is our expertise. It''s a bit of a pickle, sure, but not impossible. Once we draft a n and it passes muster with you, we''ll execute it. Our priority will be to safeguard Ms. Dunhill''s reputation and give the something to chew on.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. naysayers Alyssa was pleased, ¡°That''s the spirit. There''s a hefty bonus in it for you once we seed; you won''t be toiling for nothing.¡± When Alyssa spoke of a hefty bonus, she meant business, and the team left in high spirits. Quinton entered to tidy up the office. ¡°Quinton, where''s Balfour? He''s not in the office, is he?¡± Alyssa asked, reclining in the executive chair, her gaze coolly fixed on Quinton. Quinton bowed his head, unsure if he should answer. 1/2 00.30 "What''s wrong? Can''t a grandmother inquire about her grandson''s whereabouts?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect, ma''am...¡± Despite the Alyssa''s stern tone, Quinton, remembering Balfour''s prior warning, remained tight- lipped. ¡°Let''s wait for him to report back himself,¡± he said. Though Quinton hadn''t spilled a bean, Alyssa didn''t take offense. In fact, she seemed to respect his loyalty. She needed reliable people like him around Balfour. ¡°Fine, I''ll ask him when he¡¯s back. But do inform your CEO that his granny is at headquarters and wants him to make haste.¡± Deep down, Alyssa had her suspicions. Thed was probably with Mara again, and she dreaded the thought of her grandson falling for that maniptive woman''s wiles. She had to issue another reminder, lest Mara, in her scheming ways, decided to spice up his meal with something more sinister for her own ends. 2/2 Chapter 2406 Chapter 2406 Alyssa woke up early today and, feeling somewhat fatigued, suggested that everyone leave, allowing her some space. She then took a short rest on Balfour''s sofa. Upon returning, Balfour was met with this scene. His brow furrowed with concern as he approached Alyssa¡¯s side. ¡°Grandma, if you were tired, why didn''t you go nap in my study? At your age, you shouldn''t be sleeping on the sofa. It could take a toll on your health! Quinton!¡± Quinton entered the room at Balfour''s call. ¡°What is it, Sir?¡± "What''s going on here? Why didn¡¯t you think to suggest that Grandma should rest in the study?¡± Alyssa stirred from her rest, intercepting Balfour''s reprimand. ¡°Now, don''t go scolding Quinton on my ount. It was my choice toy down here. He did offer your study, but I wanted to lounge on your sofa today.¡± Balfour held his tongue after that. ¡°Alright, Quinton, you may return to your duties. I need to discuss something with Balfour here,¡± Alyssa said. Once Quinton had left, Alyssa dropped her facade of nonchnce and expressed her worry. "Did you juste from the hospital where Mara is? I can smell the antiseptics on you. How is she recovering?¡± Balfour replied, ¡°She had just woken up when I arrived. I brought up the matter of the spiked milk, and she became so agitated that she passed out again.¡± Alyssa scoffed, ¡°That girl faints at the drop of a hat, doesn''t she? Let me guess, she got worked up because she wouldn''t confess to tampering with the milk?¡± Balfour''s gaze fell, his eyes masking his emotions. ¡°Indeed, she did not confess.¡± Alyssa snorted with contempt, ¡°Of course, she wouldn''t. Admitting to it would shatter the pitiable image she''s crafted for herself in front of you.¡± Balfour remained silent. ¡°Balfour, I''ve warned you and Ivy more than once. Mara¡¯s schemes run deeper than both of you combined. What did you expect to gain by confronting her like that? It''s clear Mara has no intention of being your friend; she''s ying a deeper game.¡± Alyssa had always had a more discerning eye than Balfour. ¡°Enough of that! Once she''s fully recovered, you need to send her back to her country, 1/2Owned by N?velDrama.Org. 08.20 understand? We can''t afford to let her stick around ¡ª it''s inviting trouble. I''ve got a bad feeling that if Mara doesn''t leave soon, something irreversible might happen.¡± ¡°Grandma, let''s wait until she¡¯spletely well before discussing her return. If I abandon her now, I''d be failing herte sister, wouldn''t 12 Balfour countered, a crease forming between his brows Alyssa looked at Balfour, his troubled expression giving her a headache of her own ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mars have any other friends? She''s been in this country for years. Is she really all alone there?* Alyssa¡¯s words held a clear implication-Balfour was not the only connection Mara had to the world It was Alyssa¡¯s subtle way of reminding him that he wasn''t obligated to be Mere¡¯s savior ¡°Friends? Yes, she has them, but Chapter 2406 understand? We can''t afford to let her stick around it''s inviting trouble. I''ve got a bad feeling that if Mara doesn''t leave soon, something irreversible might happen.¡± "Grandma, let''s wait until she¡¯spletely well before discussing her return. If I abandon her now, I''d be failing herte sister, wouldn''t I?" Balfour countered, a crease forming between his brows. Alyssa looked at Balfour, his troubled expression giving her a headache of her own. ¡°Doesn''t Mara have any other friends? She''s been in this country for years. Is she really all alone there?¡± Alyssa¡°s words held a clear implication ¡ª Balfour was not the only connection Mara had to the world. It was Alyssa¡¯s subtle way of reminding him that he wasn''t obligated to be Mara¡¯s savior. ¡°Friends? Yes, she has them, but..." 2/2 Chapter 2407 Chapter 2407 ¡°Look, she can make other friends, right? She''s got connections all over the world, not just with you. Why does she have to cling to you like a burr on a wool sweater? Balfour, you don''t have to bend over backwards to look after her, okay? We can hire a team of caregivers for her. And rest assured, the Howard family won''t let her be shortchanged in terms of material needs. But emotionally? Step back from that. Keep it in check.¡± "Grandma, I assure you, I don''t harbor any inappropriate feelings for her.¡± Alyssa didn''t rush to contradict Balfour but asked with a weighted tone, ¡°You im you have no deep feelings for her, but what about her? Do you honestly believe she sees you merely as a friend? What normal person clings to a married man of the opposite sex like she does? Balfour, you''re married to Ivy now. Have you thought about how she feels?¡± At the mention of Ivy, Balfour''s face clouded over. He was well aware that since Mara''s return, his rtionship with Ivy had hit some turbulence. No matter how you slice it, Mara¡¯s presence certainly threw a wrench in his life''s rhythm. "And even if you don''t consider Ivy''s feelings, what do you think it looks like to outsiders? Ivy''s an actress, for heaven''s sake. People are talking. What will they make of your rtionship with her? When this scandal broke, you should have been clearing the air for Ivy, not dilly-dallying.¡± Watching Balfour, now silent and brooding, Alyssa sighed. ¡°Never mind. I''ll handle this mess for you. But you need to give serious thought to this Mara situation. I''ve said my piece. You''ve always been sharp, but when ites to matters of the heart, sometimes you just don''t see the forest for the trees.¡± Feeling weary, Alyssa let Balfour stew in his thoughts and left the room. The Howard Group''s legal eagles were nothing if not efficient. They swiftly tracked down theizen who was smearing Ivy online. This person, the sole witness to the incident, initially left an ambiguous message online: [I''m telling the truth. If I go silent for more than a day, it''ll be because I''ve been muzzled.] Yet, when Leo, serving as the legal representative, contacted her, his initial request was that she refrained from making any online statements without concrete evidence. At first, theizen scoffed at thewyer''s letter. After all, many celebrities issue threats to sue netizens, but it often fizzles out. Gathering evidence is tricky, demanding a significant investment of time, money, and effort. By the time awsuit concludes, the incident that sparked the outrage is often old news and hardly worth the hassle. Most celebrities settle for awyer''s letter as a warning. If it shuts down the nder,N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 1/2 08:30 Chapter 2407 great. If not, there''s little else they can do. But when Alyssa handed the matter to Leo and his team, she wanted a definitive resolution. She did not believe Ivy would stoop to such actions. Ivy herself was bewildered, iming she had no idea how Mara ended up on the floor. Everything happened so fast, and she was still in shock when Balfour rushed in. So, how could a so-called bystander, hiding in the restroom, have such a clear view of Ivy allegedly pushing Mara? It reeked of a setup! Alyssa had her doubts about the connection between Mara and this supposed bystander. She suspected they might have coordinated beforehand or knew each other already. Otherwise, why would aplete stranger go out of their way to tarnish Ivy''s reputation? Was it just a random act of malice? Leo''s investigation was still in the preliminary stages, focusing on establishing whether there had been any prior contact between Mara and the alleged eyewitness. Chapter 2408 Chapter 2408 "Seren, are you the poster who imed to be the sole witness?¡± When Seren got the call, her heart skipped a beat. Who was this mystery caller? How on earth did they know her online handle right off the bat? "Who the heck are you? Some kind of scammer? Listen here, buddy, I''m broke as a joke. So, if you''re trying to hustle me, you can take a hike!¡± But before she could hang up, the voice on the other end let out a deep, steady chuckle. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Leo, an attorney with The Howard Group''s legal department. I''m calling today to check if you''re the person behind that ID and if you''ve been posting under it. If so, I regret to inform you that cooperation and the provision of certain documents are necessary for a matter we''re currently handling.¡± Seren¡¯s pulse raced. She indeed used that username, andtely, the only thing that could tie back to her was the actress Ivy. She''d made a fewments online, never expecting to stir up such a storm. Somehow, her posts caught fire, with social media influencers sharing her thread and making her an overnight sensation Transitioning from being a nobody in real life to a hot topic online, with followers hanging on her every word, her ego soared, not to mention the enticing prospect of cashing in. ¡°Big shotwyer, huh? And how did you get my personal info? Just so you know, that''s a privacy vition, and I can sue for that!¡± Seren was on the attack, but Leo just raised an eyebrow, surprised she had some legal knowledge. It was a pity, though, that her ims had nothing to do with privacyws. ¡°As I mentioned, I''m with The Howard Group, and my contact with you is due to your infringement upon my client''s rights. Seren, your recent onlinements have tarnished Ivy Dunhill¡¯s reputation. Did you ever stop to think that such nder couldnd you in court?¡± Seren scoffed. ¡°Do you think just because I''m not an insider, you can pull the wool over my eyes? What nder? The incident in the restroom, I heard it loud and clear. Ivy knows what she did. Otherwise, why would she hide behind awyer instead of facing me directly? Trying to scare someone?¡± Leo had to admit, this woman was not seeing reason. Ivy had delegated the issue to her attorney at the behest of Alyssa, not wanting her granddaughter- inw tangled in such matters. 1/2 08:30 Chapter 2408N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Of course, he wouldn''t share this with the woman on the other end of the line. Besides, why should Ivy appear in person for something her attorney could handle? That would be beneath her dignity. "Seren, you might be overestimating your importance. I''m Ms. Dunhill''s attorney, and it''s my job to handle this. That''s all there is to it. Enough chit-chat. Expect a summons from the court soon. We''re moving forward with legal action. If you have any evidence, I''d suggest you start looking for a lawyer as well.¡± Seren could hear the seriousness in the man¡¯s voice; this was no joke, and panic set in. "Hey, you''re kidding, right? Those were just some rants I posted online. How can you sue me for defamation? Plus, everything I said was the truth about what I heard that night! If you drag me through the mud, I''ll spill everything to the judge and st it online for the world to weigh in!" 2/2 Chapter 2409 Chapter 2409 It seemed that Seren wasn''t as fearless as she liked to portray herself; even she had her moments of fright. At least she had some respect for thew, unlike those who were clueless about legal boundaries and brazen to boot. Those folks were beyond salvation. ¡°Seren, the words you''re spewing right now amount to threats,¡± said Leo firmly. ¡°I''ll take note on behalf of Ms. Dunhill, and we''ll proceed to sue you step by step ording to the legal process. If you spread more rumors online, I can assure you that you''ll face the full wrath of thew. Save your breath; any discussions can be directed to your attorney. And just to remind you, Seren, any unverified facts that get blown out of proportion and spread across the inte by gossipers amount to nder. You''re infringing on the rights of our client.¡± Leo had done his duty. Anyone with a shred of sense would take to the inte now to clear the air. They would highlight the exaggerated parts of their previous posts and issue an apology to Ivy. Unfortunately, not everyone had such rity. Often, it wasn''t until disaster was upon them that they realized their missteps. After being hung up on, Seren was at a loss. That woman had told her that all she needed to do was stir the pot online, even leaving her a tidy sum for hiring online trolls. But Seren hadn''t touched that money; she never expected Ivy''s poprity to skyrocket. She had barely posted the embellished stories when people began sharing them like wildfire. Now, practically the whole inte thought Ivy was this vile creature. Everyone''s vanity can swell if not kept in check. But once satisfied, it can lead to discontent with the status quo. Seren was no exception. In the beginning, she had agreed with that woman to just expose Ivy''s ¡°true colors.¡¯ But as things escted, she had spun a web of rumors about Ivy. She had even pretended to be an insider. She didn''t know why, but whenever she fabricated a post, it seemed everyone believed it. But now, she couldn''t stop. As the so-called insider, she had made an online promation; if she went silent for a day, everyone would me Ivy. While Leo and his team sifted through Seren¡¯s web of lies, they couldn''t help but shake their heads in disbelief. It was clear that unchecked desire could turn a person into a monstrous caricature of themselves. Looking back at her earlier posts, they''d seemed normal, even hinting at a zest for life. 1/2 08.20 Chapter 2409 The turning point was earlier in the year when she suddenly became bitter, likely due to being fired from her previous job. But none of it justified her unleashing venom on Ivy. Seren thought she had covered her tracks well, having deleted her previous posts, but she didn''t realize that once things escted to a legal level, Leo''s team could request the recovery of her ount''s deleted content. So, they knew everything about her past posts, witnessing the transformation of an average person trying to masquerade as a dignified insider, which was frankly quiteughable. 2/2 N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 2410 Chapter 2410 Leo''s assistant was rifling through documents with a look of disbelief. ¡°What''s with people online these days? Look at this-this statement is full of holes. How can anyone believe someone like this?¡± They chuckled at the awkward transformation of Seren from an average Joe to a high-profile influencer. It was so clumsy, it becameical. Why would anyone take such childish statements seriously? Leo shook his head. ¡°Whether Seren is an insider or not doesn''t matter. What matters is the nature of herments! They strike at the heart of the public''s morbid curiosity. Remember the little scandal Ms. Dunhill''s crew had a while back? They managed to clear it up, but some people thought the rification was bogus. Bute on, when the police are involved and footage is released, how could it be a lie? That''s when the seed of doubt was nted. They probably think Ms. Dunhill has some kind of immense power behind her. So, when Seren speaks, despite herments being a bit daft, it rings true to them. People hate being lied to, yet they''re always being led by the nose by maniptors.¡± The assistant was still puzzled. Surely a reasonable person wouldn''t fall for such theatrics in an online post? Leo just smiled. ¡°The more holes in her story, the easier our case. Get those documents sorted. Alyssa isn''t the most patient client. We need to wrap this up for Ms. Dunhill pronto.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After Balfour left, Mara finally stirred from her slumber. Even in her state, Balfour refused to believe Ivy had done her wrong. It was infuriating! How had Ivy managed to ensnare Balfour sopletely? Mara¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a call from Seren. Quickly covering her phone screen, she looked around her hospital room. Assured that there were no cameras, she answered the phone with evident irritation. "What do you want, Seren? Didn''t I tell you not to contact me unless it''s urgent? Did you burn through the 300 thousand I gave you already?¡± Seren''¡¯s voice sounded panicked. ¡°No, no, I''ve only spent some of it. But I think I''m in hot water. Some guy from the Howard Group''s legal department called me, threatening to sue. How could this happen? Has someone leaked my info? How else would he know I''m the one behind the leaks? This isn''t what we agreed on! You said there was no risk in this for me!¡± Mara¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The Howard Group? Balfour''spany? He was using his 1/2 08:24 2/2 Chapter 2410 Her mind raced, her heart thundering. She had noticed Balfour''s probing questions before, and now she wa''s panicking. Could he have traced the online smear campaign against IvyN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. back to her? She couldn''t bear to think further. Recalling Balfour''s recent demeanor, everything seemed suspicious. ¡°Hello? Are you still there?¡± Seren¡¯s voice only added to Mara''s anxiety. Clearing her throat, Mara tried to sound calm. ¡°What''s the hurry? Just stick to the n like I told you, and there won''t be any trouble.¡± Chapter 2411 Chapter 2411 "Come on, you really believed that story about him being awyer from the Howard Group''s legal department? The Howard Group is a massive conglomerate, dealing with countless matters every day. It''s highly unlikely they would bother monitoring the statements of a small inte user! Just calm down; nothing will go wrong.¡± Seren¡¯s heart was unsettled despite Mara¡¯s confident tone, feeling that this woman might not be entirely reliable. ¡°Are you sure everything will be fine, as you say? That guy seemed so sure, telling me to sign for a court subpoena and to get ready to hire awyer in case it''s for real. What if I actually have to go through with that? I don¡¯t want to get tangled up in awsuit!¡± The more Seren thought about it, the more frightened she became. She couldn''t understand how she had been so blinded to ept this woman''s task in the first ce. Her life hadn''t been a bed of roses before, but she''d never gotten into this kind of mess. What if she ended up in court, or worse, in prison? There goes her future, down the drain. "Hey, you''re not just brushing me off, are you? Just so you know, I have evidence of our deal. If something goes wrong, don''t think you can just walk away scot-free.¡± That was perhaps the only smart move Seren had made ¡ª not to trust Marapletely. Otherwise, she''d have been left holding the bag all by herself. Mara rolled her eyes with disdain. This woman really didn''t know when she had it good "What''s this about? We had a deal. I paid you, and you did the job. What''s the problem now? I told you, if you did it my way, there would be no issues. Why did you take the money if you didn''t trust me? I bet you''ve nearly blown through all the cash on that card, haven''t you? I even gave you an extra 300 thousand. What more do you want? Could you make that much at a regr job? Don''t get greedy, honey.¡± Seren felt a twinge of guilt; she really did need the thirty thousand Mara had given her. ¡°I''m not backing out. It''s just... this isn''t what you said it would be. Now I''ve gotwyers on my tail, and you think I''m gonna go to jail over this? You''ve got to help me figure this out. It won''t do either of us any good if I end up behind bars, right? If it weren''t for this mess, I wouldn''t be talking about court. I want us both toe out of this okay, so we can maybe work together again in the future.¡± Mara felt irritated. People are never satisfied; they always crave more. Once bitten, twice shy ¡ª she wouldn''t partner with someone like this again. However, greedy people are easy to manipte; a bit of money, and they''re ready to jump. ¡°Fine, I get what you''re worried about. If someone actually sues you, I''ll arrange awyer. But there''s one thing ¡ª don''t call me again before I contact you. If we mustmunicate, use a payphone, not your personal line.¡± 1/2 08:25 Chapter 2411 At the mention of arranging awyer, Seren¡¯s anxiety subsided. Maybe there was a way out of this mess after all.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. 212 Chapter 2412 Chapter 2412 Seren couldn''t shake the feeling that she was dealing with someone well above her pay grade. Having rubbed elbows with the high and mighty, thewyer Mara chose must be more skilled than the one she could find. And to top it off, there was no way she''d be asked to foot the bill for such steep legal fees. The leftover cash could be stashed away for a fresh start in a new city once this whole mess was over. "Come on, you should''ve just said so earlier, and we wouldn''t have had to grill you about it,¡± Seren chided with a half-heartedugh. ¡°You''re the one who''s been abroad, right? You must know way more than us about this kind of stuff.¡± After ending the call, Seren let out a long sigh of relief. Then, she was back online, scrolling through the heatedments under the gossip posts she had ignited. The top-likedment, anonymously upvoted by Seren with another ount, read: [Can you believe Ivy? With her shoddy behavior, she¡¯s still an actress. Shows how low the bar''s gotten.] Indeed, it seemed like anyone could be an actor these days, even be a star. What was so special about Ivy? Surprisingly, many people liked her, and she could still make a substantial amount of money. Seren felt a deep sense of injustice. [Actress sneaks into director''s room after hours ¡ª no wonder shended the lead with Colton so early in her career!] Seren mulled over her crafted headline, convinced it was both sensational and cryptic enough to set the inte aze on an otherwise tranquil day. She reveled in the scandalous details she''d concocted about Ivy and hit send without hesitation.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The inte erupted once more. [Disgusting. Just as we all suspected. How could a newbiend a role in a Colton flick without some behind-the-scenes action?] [Shocked, truly shocked. My former favorite actress turns out to be this kind of person! And to think I bought her innocent act in the trailers.] [LOL, told you so. Some people are just fakes. Cot cursed out by her fans for days, and I still get hate. This is what some actresses deserve.] ¡°Leo, take a look at this. Seren¡¯s at it again, spreading rumors with a new post. Tsk, the lies are even more preposterous this time, downright disgraceful. I can¡¯t fathom how such a vague post has people assuming it''s about Ms. Dunhill.¡± 1/2 08:25 Chapter 2412 The legalmunity was abuzz with the news that Ivy was the granddaughter-inw of none other than Alyssa Howard. The nder heaped upon the Howard family¡¯s darling by facelessizens was enough to make anyone''s blood run cold. ¡°Fools rush in where angels fear to tread. She''spletely ignored my warnings. If she¡¯s so hell- bent on self-destruction, then we don''t need to hold back. Gather all the evidence-her sneaky upvotes, the nt of thements, everything. She''s done for.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± They had hoped a scare might be enough to set her straight, but Seren was clearly addicted to ying the insider. Barely off a warning call, and she was brazenly peddling half-truths. Some people never learn. "We''ll ensure she learns the hard way that spreading lies and tarnishing someone''s reputation comes with a hefty price tag.¡± Especially when that someone was Alyssa¡¯s pride and joy ¡ª a person Seren couldn''t afford to cross. Mara hung up from Seren, her grip on her phone turning her knuckles white. She wasn''t sure what Balfour knew, but if he did know something, why hadn''t he confronted her directly? 08:25 Chapter 2413 Chapter 2413 Mara''s mind raced as she pieced together the puzzle. Something told her that Balfour had been onto her for a while now. Why else would he confront her so directly? He seemed to be waiting for her to slip up and confess. With a frustrated nibble on her lip, Mara cursed her luck. She had thought her scheme was foolproof, but Balfour''s intuition had sniffed something out after all. Yet, despite everything, seeing Ivy''s online reputation shredded to the point of universal disdain was a small victory she could savor. Whether Balfour knew the truth or not, as long as Ivy couldn''t hold her head high in public, Mara had won As for Balfour''s opinion of her, that was the least of her worries. For years, all she had to do was evoke the memory of herte sister, and Balfour''s defenses would crumble. He owed her that much, didn''t he? She had already rehearsed the perfect act of innocence and victimhood for their next encounter. However, just as she settled into her thoughts, her phone buzzed with a message from her friend, Olivia, urging her to call as soon as possible. "What could be so important now?¡± Mara muttered, exasperation creeping into her voice. Resigned, she dialed the international call, ready to face whatever came next. "What''s the big emergency? Didn''t I tell you I''m noting home this semester? You''re making it sound like I''m about to miss a deadline or something,¡± Mara quipped, trying to lighten the mood. But Olivia''s face on the screencked any trace of humor. ¡°While you enjoy a joyful life and have people that you can rely on back home, I''m left here all alone, isted and forlorn.¡± Her hair was a mess, her clothes looked like they''d seen a scuffle, and her normally vibrant face was pale and drawn, her lips cracked. This wasn''t like Olivia, who took pride in her appearance. Mara¡¯s concern spiked. ¡°What''s going on? You look like you''ve been through the wringer. Did you hit the bars against night? I''ve told you a million times not to try to keep up with the drinking games those guys y. Look at you now, all hungover and miserable.¡± Mara¡¯s attempt at yful scolding fell t when Olivia began to sob softly, covering her face. rm bells rang in Mara¡¯s head as she sat up quickly, only to be hit by a wave of 1/2 08:25This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 2413 dizziness that forced her back down. "Ouch- I''m not feeling great either. What''s going on? Stop crying and talk to me!¡± It took a moment for Olivia topose herself enough to speak. ¡°It''s a long story. I should''ve listened to you about not drinking with those guys.¡± ¡°So, what happened that''s got you this upset?¡± Olivia bit her lower lip, struggling to start her story, but finally, she seemed ready to confide in her friend. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, but I think I pissed off some mob boss''s daughter. We were outst night, and I got chatting with this guy, and...¡± Suddenly, Olivia stopped, as if remembering something painful. ¡°Turns out the guy had a girlfriend, and she came at me like a freight train. Gave me a couple of ps right across the face. It still hurts, look!¡± 2/2 Chapter 2414 Chapter 2414 Olivia tilted her left cheek towards the camera for Mara to see. The faint red marks were still visible, traces of a recent altercation. But that wasn''t even the main issue. The woman who pped her was a mob boss''s daughter? "Olivia, tell me you haven''t gotten tangled up with the local gang?¡± Mara¡¯s voice wasced with concern and a hint of disbelief. "How was I supposed to know! I thought getting pped was the end of it, but she threatened to get her dad''s goons on me. Mara, what do I do? I''m freaking out. What if, when you get back, I''m... I''m just gone?¡± Olivia''s voice trembled, teetering on the edge of panic. Mara tried to keep her irritation in check. ¡°Calm down and stop crying. Did that guy even tell you he was single when you met him?¡± Olivia hesitated, her memory foggy. ¡°I think he did... You know how I get when I drink, I just... I don''t pay attention.¡± Mara¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°I''ve told you a million times not to get wasted when you''re out, but you never listen. Now you''re in trouble because you didn''t even bother to find out if the guy was avable before you jumped into bed with him? You made your bed, now lie in it.¡± Olivia had called her best friend hoping for some advice, not a lecture. Anger red within her. ¡°I didn''t do it on purpose! If you were here, would I be out with someone else? It''s only because you ditched me. And now you''re all cozy with your Balfour, forgetting all about your best friend!¡± Mara couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of Olivia''s logic. How was her partying her fault? And now, Olivia was turning it around on her? ¡°So, what''s your grand n? You''ve already stirred up trouble. What do you expect me to do? You just called to vent, didn''t you?¡± But before Olivia could continue, she noticed a change in Mara¡¯s expression-her eyes had shifted, focused on something-or someone-off-screen. Mara nced away briefly to address a masculine voice, saying, ¡°I''m on the phone with a friend, I''ll be just a moment.¡± Although his face didn''t appear on camera, Olivia could tell by his voice-deep and resonant, like a cello-that he was undoubtedly handsome.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I''lle backter then,¡± he said before stepping away. Once Balfour had left, Mara turned her attention back to Olivia, noticing her friend''s gaze 1/2 08:25 Chapter 2414 still fixed towards the door. "What are you looking at?¡± Mara snapped, a hint of jealousy in her tone. Olivia winked mischievously. ¡°That was your Balfour, right? No wonder you don¡¯t want toe back. If I were you, I wouldn''t let go either. He''s so hot, and loaded too.¡± ¡°I''m warning you, Olivia, keep your eyes off him. He''s mine,¡± Mara said sternly, her protective instincts kicking in. Olivia was known for her wandering heart, but even she had her limits. ¡°I know, I know. I have principles. I would never go after my best friend''s man.¡± Despite Olivia''s assurances, Mara wasn''t entirely convinced. Olivia was impulsive and could be reckless when it came to men. Then, an idea struck Mara-what if she could get Olivia toe back and keep Ivy under the watchful eye of Olivia? It could be beneficial for her own ns too. With that in mind, Mara decided to y it straight and invited Olivia to return. ¡°Come back, Olivia. We''ll sort this mess out together.¡± 2/2 Chapter 2415 Chapter 2415 Chapter 2415 ¡°Look, you¡¯ve already burned your bridges back there! Why don¡¯t you take a semester off ande stay with me? It¡¯ll give you a chance toy low for a bit, and you can lend me a hand. What do you say?¡± Olivia was taken aback, ¡°Really? But where would I stay? You know, back home, I don¡¯t have a sugar daddy like you do. I¡¯m all alone. You¡¯re pretty much the only friend I¡¯ve got.¡± Hearing this, how could Mara not understand what she meant? ¡°Come straight to my ce when you get here. Do you actually think I¡¯d let you waste money on a hotel? But let me be clear upfront, you¡¯ll have to y by my rules. None of that wild behavior you got away with overseas, okay?¡± Once Olivia returned, she would inevitably have to deal with the Howards. The old-timers already had a poor impression of her. If Olivia continued her reckless ways, it would only further tarnish Mara¡¯s own image. Olivia had been looking for a safe haven toy low for a while. Mara¡¯s offer was precisely what she needed; she would agree to anything at this point. ¡°Sure, sure, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be on my best behavior. Just don¡¯t kick me out, and I¡¯ll do whatever you need,¡± Olivia promised eagerly. Mara didn¡¯t care for more chatter; she was anxious to speak with Balfour. ¡°Alright, that settles it then. Keep your nose clean these next few days, and stop causing trouble abroad. I¡¯ll buy you a ne ticket toe back.¡± Without waiting for a response from Olivia, Mara hung up the phone. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Despite being irked by Mara¡¯s tone, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief after the call. At least now she had a destination and could stop looking over her shoulder, knowing she would leave that ce eventually. Mara called out softly a few times before Balfour finally pushed open the hospital room door and entered. Seeing that Mara¡¯s condition had improved, he felt somewhat relieved. ¡°Was that your friend from overseas?¡± Balfour inquired, causing Mara to raise an eyebrow. Since when had he taken an interest in her international social life? Could it be that previous events had made him suspicious? ¡°Ah yes, Olivia¡¯s one of the few friends I have there. She¡¯s ran into some trouble and took leave to inconvenience, right?¡± He simply looked up at her impassively. Mara found it increasingly difficult to read this man. ¡°Your friend staying with you is no trouble of mine,¡± he said indifferently. ¡°Balfour, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something bothering you at work?¡± Mara probed cautiously, but Balfour looked at her with a face masked in confusion and remained silent. ¡°You seem down. You can talk to me about it, you know. Back when I was overseas, you¡¯d always call to talk about things. Why do wemunicate less now that we¡¯re both here?¡± Balfour knew very well that he had never initiated calls to Mara. She always found reasons to contact him. In his mind, he had ced himself in the role of a protective older brother, as he had promised her father he would look after her. Maray in her hospital bed, her spirit improved but herplexion still pale, and her weak smile only entuated her frailty. Chapter 2416 Chapter 2416 "You''re overthinking it.¡± Mara¡¯s smile was faint. ¡°So, is it the family stuff? While I understand some matters are private, Balfour, you should know I''m more than willing to help you with any troubles you may have.¡± Her smile grew more understanding and empathetic. But Balfour felt like he was losing his grip on the friend he''d known for years. ¡°You don''t have to force a smile.¡± With an icy tone, Balfour dropped that bomb, and it hit Mara like a physical blow. Her smile froze in ce. ¡°Balfour, what are you getting at?¡± ¡°Just what I said. If you don''t feel like smiling, you don¡¯t have to pretend.¡± The smile vanished from Mara¡¯s face as if it had never been there. ¡°Balfour, did you hear something?¡± Only if Balfour had known about her setting up Ivy would he speak to her with such an attitude. Balfour had always been amodating towards her, and this cold demeanor was hard for her to take. ¡°Hear what?¡± Balfour was genuinely puzzled, but as always, his face gave nothing away, leaving his query hanging ambiguously. "Why didn¡¯t youe straight to me if you heard some gossip?¡± Balfour watched Mara, who was now avoiding his gaze. Her eyes lowered to the pristine bed sheet, unable to read Balfour''s thoughts. ¡°Ask you what?¡± Balfour stared at her coldly, waiting for her own confession. ¡°Balfour, this silent treatment, don''t you think it''s incredibly cruel?¡± He was more puzzled than ever, ¡°When have I ever given you the silent treatment?¡± Tears welled in Mara¡¯s eyes, ¡°Balfour, if you''d asked me, I would have admitted it! I did that thing! And I''d have told you why if only you''d asked. I swear I''d have told you everything.¡± Mara¡¯s mind raced, trying to figure out how to y the sympathy card in front of Balfour. She couldn''t stand his icy attitude any longer.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Balfour, clueless about her confession, followed her lead, ¡°So tell me, why did you do it?¡± She finally met his gaze, ¡°In the end, Balfour, you''re speaking up for Ivy, aren''t you? I knew it. You''re all about her now. Have you even considered how I feel?¡± Balfour caught the reference to Ivy in her words and grew displeased. What did Ivy have to do with any of this? ¡°Why must you bring Ivy into this? She''s never spoken ill of you behind your back.¡± These past days, Balfour had mulled things over. Sure, Ivy had been down since Mara returned, but she never badmouthed Mara to him. In contrast, Mara had always been quick to y the victim and cry in front of him, even ming Ivy for the incident this time. After hearing it so many times, Balfour was fed up. "Who keeps bringing up Ivy? I mention her once, and you''re immediately upset on her behalf. Balfour, after all these years, did you ever really care about me? Don''t you know I''ve been waiting for you for so long?¡± Mara was genuinely hurt, her eyes brimming with tears. "After all these years, why should this neer grab all your attention? You don''t care about me anymore! Yes, that incident, I did it!" Chapter 2417 Chapter 2417 ¡°I wanted to smear Ivy''s name; she deserves it! If it weren''t for her, I''d be the one by your side. I should be the real Mrs. Howard!" Even Balfour, usually slow on the uptake, could tell she was referring to the incident in the restroomst time. She had so adamantly used Ivy of pushing her, and now here she was, admitting it had all been her own scheme. Though somewhat shocked internally, Balfour didn''t let it show. Instead, he became even moreposed. But his other hand sneaked inside his jacket, fingers brushing against his cell phone. "Oh, so it was you all along. Weren''t you so sure before that it was Ivy who pushed you?¡± Balfour let out a wry chuckle, which appeared to beced with irony. Mara, frowning, gave a dazed and foolish smile. ¡°Yeah, how can I not me that woman? She stole you from me, ying the damsel in distress with her twisted ankle! Why her? Her looks, her background ¡ª they''re nothingpared to mine. Why does she get to be the woman at your side? She doesn''t deserve it" The smile vanished from Balfour''s face. ¡°I never cared about those things. I''m with her because I like her. I''m not with you because there''s no spark between us. I''ve only ever seen you as a sister, and you should''ve understood that long ago.¡± Mara knew that Balfour''s feelings for her had faded. She wasn''t sure if it was because she wasn''t ¡°the one.¡¯ But when those words truly came from Balfour¡¯s lips, the pain was unbearable. Her head throbbed, and the recently bandaged wound red with sharp pain. "Ah! Balfour, you''re lying; you definitely like me, I know you do! Is it because your grandmother doesn''t approve of me? Is that why you''re saying this? I know you''ve always loved me. Otherwise, why would you fly over to see me again and again? You must be worried about me.¡± As Balfour watched her clutch her head and roll in agony, he quickly stood up, ¡°Enough! Stop it! Are you unwell? I''ll call a doctor.¡± Despite hisck of romantic interest, she was still the sister of Victoria. Seeing Mara descend into madness, his feelings were conflicted. ¡°Don''t go, Balfour. Don''t leave me. I''m the one who''s truly right for you. Why won''t you believe me? I''ve sacrificed so much for you.¡± Balfour told her to stop talking and hurriedly went to fetch a doctor. The doctor rushed over, shocked at Mara¡¯s state. ¡°What happened here? Didn''t we say not to agitate the patient''s emotions? Mr. Howard, why don''t you ever listen?¡± Balfour stood silently aside, not bothering to exin. After a preliminary check, the doctor realized the situation was worse than he''d imagined. Mara waspletely lost in her emotions, beyond their control.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Mr. Howard, this won''t do. We need to sedate her. Otherwise, we can''t proceed with any further examinations.¡± "Just do what you need to do,¡± Balfour said. Once the sedative was administered, Mara finally calmed down, and the doctor and nurses were able to perform a more thorough check-up. The doctor sighed heavily, quickly bandaging her fresh wounds, preparing for a detailed examinationter. Her constant emotional outbursts were not conducive to the healing of her injuries. Chapter 2418 Chapter 2418 Chapter 2418 Balfour stood alone in the sterile hospital corridor, his mind a whirlwind of recent events that left him with a pounding headache. Watching the doctors wheel Mara away for tests, he couldn¡¯t help but be swamped by a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, recalling the fraught days with her sister, Victoria, and the turmoil they had gone through. After a while, he let out a weary sigh, his thoughts drifting to Ivy. Despite her rise in the cutthroat world of showbiz, she had never lost her integrity. She never harbored intentions to harm others, focusing N?velDrama.Org (C) content. solely on her craft, on being the best actress she could be. The thought of Ivy caught in a maelstrom of public scandal made his heart ache anew. The mess, he conceded, was his fault. If only he had steadfastly believed in her, trusted her words, they wouldn¡¯t be in this heartbreaking standoff. He knew his hasty, hurtful words had cut Ivy deep. But seeing Mara on the ground had triggered haunting memories of Victoria¡¯s kidnapping, and the helplessness he had felt then. His emotional defenses had crumbled in that moment. Ironically, it was Mara who had inadvertently set the stage for her own deception and, ultimately, exposed her lies. Looking up at the hospital ceiling, Balfour felt the wisdom in his grandmother¡¯s words for the first time. If he had addressed the undercurrents of feelings between them earlier, could they have avoided this chaos? Had he acknowledged Mara¡¯s affection sooner, rified his stance, perhaps their lives wouldn¡¯t have spiraled out of control. Regret, an emotion alien to him, now gnawed at his conscience. Meanwhile, Leo¡¯s investigation continued, the case unraveling with surprising ease. Seren, before bing a self-proimed insider, had left a heavy digital footprint. A look into her bank records revealed a recent windfall-money that could only be exined by a lottery win or something far more sinister. It all pointed to someone colluding with her to frame Ivy. The question remained, who would dare cross the formidable Mrs. Howard? Seren, having called Mara, felt a burden lift off her shoulders. Awyer would be arranged; she just had to show up in court when the time came. Her online provocations, after all, were just words, not direct insults aimed at Ivy What could possibly go wrong? Seren reveled in her online persona, basking in the anticipation her followers had for her next expose of the industry¡¯s dark underbelly. Ignored in real life, she thrived in the virtual world, masterfully manipting her audience. Her newfound talent for stirring the pot was a revtion, and she had Mara to thank for it. True to form, after herst bombshell, Seren yed coy, staying silent for two days. Her followers, concerned for her safety, spected wildly. Thements section was abuzz with concern for Seren, the brave truth-teller, fearing she¡¯d been silenced by powerful forces. [Howe Ivy¡¯s fans have gone quiet? Where are they hiding now? They were so sure it wasn¡¯t Ivy, remember? Look here, everyone, our truth-teller hasn¡¯t been seen for two days. Who else would have a bone to pick with her? Well, I¡¯ll leave myment right here. As long as that woman is free, I refuse to set foot in a theater to watch Colton¡¯s new movie!] Chapter 2419 Chapter 2419 Chapter 2419 Most of Ivy¡¯s fans didn¡¯t show up on the inte, but deep down they knew that on the vast expanse of the inte, disliking Ivy had be the prevailing trend. These devoted fans, who genuinely admired her, were now beingbeled as crazed and delusional. One fan dered defiantly: [I know who Ivy really is, and I won¡¯t start hating her just because there¡¯s a mob out there trying to drag her through the mud.] In their fan club chat rooms, they sought sce among themselves. [I¡¯ve met Ivy. I know she¡¯s a genuinely good girl through and through. It breaks my heart to see her being ndered like this, to see all this filth being flung at her! Ivy hasn¡¯t done anything to deserve this hatred. Why must she endure such vile insults? Wasn¡¯t the drama on the set resolved? Why isn¡¯t anyone standing up to clear Ivy¡¯s name now?] [Don¡¯t you see why? Ivy doesn¡¯t have a powerhouse agency behind her; she¡¯s just a newbie actress fresh on the scene. These days, I¡¯ve heard that the production is on its final legs, racing against the clock. Chances are, they¡¯re oblivious to the storm brewing online! Oh, how I wish those rumors about Ivy having a strong backer were true-at least then she¡¯d have a fighting chance to clear her name. Are we supposed to just ept this smear campaign against her? It really hurts to see her like this.] Indeed, Ivy hadn¡¯t anticipated that even amid such dire straits, she¡¯d still have a cohort of fans steadfast in their belief in her. She also noticed how some fans fell silent and drifted away from the fan groups after the controversy. Worse yet, a few switched sides, bing her detractors and joining the chorus of online bashing. She didn¡¯t me them; after all, they were strangers, and she had no right to demand their belief. Yet, when she saw those who truly cared for her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a stinging sensation behind her eyes. Silently, she made a promise to those fans. ¡°Just give me a few more days, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± For the sake of her supporters, Ivy knew she had to pick herself up. Just like some fans had pointed out, the film was nearing its conclusion, demanding more of Ivy¡¯s energy to bring the character of Valor to life. With Alyssa in her corner, Ivy felt reassured, entrusting the matter to her-a level of trust she hadn¡¯t even afforded her own parents. Meanwhile, over at the Dunhills¡¯, ra had returned home seething with rage, fresh from her release. Ignoring the servant¡¯s gentle reminder to change into slippers, she flung her purse onto the couch and crashed into it with a huff. In the kitchen, Tessa was rustling up a homely dinner when she noticed ra¡¯s fury. Quickly handing her apron to a nearby servant, Tessa went to greet her with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, ra? Who¡¯s gone and ruffled our littledy¡¯s feathers?¡± she asked, her tone dripping with maternal warmth. ra let out a scornfulugh, ¡°Who else but Ivy, that wretch, to make my blood boil.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Tessa¡¯s smile stiffened, ¡°Ivy moved out ages ago, and we¡¯ve cut ties; how could she possibly affect you now?¡± ra¡¯s expression instantly turned woeful as she clung to Tessa¡¯s arm. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen. the news? Everyone¡¯s saying Ivy¡¯s a bully, the whole inte is against her.¡± Chapter 2420 Chapter 2420 Chapter 2420 ¡°I¡¯d been working my butt off to make aeback, scrambling for every bit part I could get. But darn it, there were these few people who knew about the mess between me and Ivy. They kept using that to trip me up, as if they were pushing bad luck my way every chance they got. I was supposed to shoot amercial for thispany, and they had specifically wanted me only me. But because of Ivy, I lost that gig too. Tessa, what¡¯s your daughter gonna do to make this right? Hasn¡¯t she dragged me through the mud enough? Now I¡¯m getting pulled into her drama again. How is that fair?¡± Tessa looked ashamed. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Ivy bullying anyone. Isn¡¯t your industry a bit chaotic? You know, with all the backstabbing and mudslinging. You can¡¯t believe everything those gossip sites post, right?¡± ra rolled her eyes. ¡°Have you forgotten how I ended up behind bars because of her? Does she want to see our family destroyed?¡± Tessa seemed helpless. ¡°That wild child hasn¡¯t lived at home for ages. I can¡¯t control her anymore. Besides, your father doesn¡¯t follow this celebrity gossip. Let¡¯s keep it from him, okay?¡± When ra heard her tone, she knew Tessa wasn¡¯t going to help. She let go of her arm and wrapped her own arms around herself, standing there aloof. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to handle your daughter, I¡¯ll have to take care of it myself. Last time, I was unlucky to get locked up, but Dad bailed me out. I won¡¯t let this slide. Ivy¡¯s going to pay.¡± She spun on her heel and started to walk away when Tessa, a bit frantic, caught up and grabbed her wrist. ¡°ra, please don¡¯t be mad. Let¡¯s not make a scene. It was hard enough getting you outst time; we can¡¯t afford another incident.¡± ra stopped in her tracks, her back to Tessa, her face twisted in disdain. She knew how to C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org manipte Tessa, even when she was just a kid! Suddenly, she spun around and hugged Tessa. ¡°Tessa, why don¡¯t you go talk to Ivy? Tell her to stop spreading stuff about us, okay?¡± Tessa looked puzzled. ¡°Ever since Ivy moved out, we haven¡¯t been on good terms. That girl won¡¯t go bbing about our rtionship ¨C it¡¯s just not her style.¡± And what good would it do to talk to Ivy? She doesn¡¯t care about Tessa¡¯s opinion anymore. ra put on a sympathetic smile. ¡°Tessa, I¡¯m not actually asking you to talk to Ivy about this, I¡¯m giving you a chance to see your daughter. Don¡¯t you miss her?¡± Tessa paused, realizing she hadn¡¯t thought about Ivy in ages. But ra¡¯s thoughtful act seemed to touch her She smiled contentedly. ¡°Having you as a daughter is more than enough for me, ra. As for Ivy-she left without a backward nce and got you in trouble. There¡¯s no need for me to chase after her. Whatever you need, just say the word. Ivy may have left this family, but it¡¯s not right for you to suffer for her actions. I know how hard it is for you in this industry.¡± ra looked touched. ¡°I knew you¡¯d have my back, Tessa. Since Ivy¡¯s the talk of the town right now, why don¡¯t you pay her a visit? Maybe you could record something for me?¡± Tessa saw the cunning in ra¡¯s eyes, but for the sake of keeping peace in the family, she reluctantly agreed, ¡°Tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chapter 2421 Chapter 2421 Chapter 2421 ¡°That settles it,¡± ra sighed with relief after everything was arranged. She pecked Tessa on the cheek, a lighthearted skip in her step as she bounced back to her room. Tessa remained rooted to the spot, her hand subconsciously touching her cheek, at a loss for words. Was she really going to sacrifice her own flesh and blood for her adoptive daughter? Once back in her sanctuary, ra whipped out her phone, and with tearful indignation, she spun a tale of the trials she¡¯d endured as Ivy¡¯s elder sister over the years. The title red: [Ivy, How Many More Must You Hurt?] This so-called little sister hadn¡¯t brought her much benefit, instead overshadowing her in the social circles, shining brighter by the day. ra seethed with resentment. She knew she was prettier than Ivy, and, in terms of family background, Ivy was nothing more than an unwanted wretch. In what way could Ivypare to her? Why could Ivy immediately secure a role in Colton¡¯s movie upon entering the industry? It was simply because she had stolen her opportunities! The mere thought of Ivy debuting with an invitation from Colton made ra¡¯s blood boil. ¡°My dear little sister, it seems this time you won¡¯t be able to make aeback. Since everyone is against you, it¡¯s not a big deal for me, your sister, to step in and voice some criticism, is it?¡± Reviewing her post, ra thought it would bring tears to the eyes of readers and tug at the heartstrings of any who read it. [I entered Ivy¡¯s life when our parents, my dad and her mom, met after my own mother¡¯s passing. From the day I learned I¡¯d have a little sister, I made a vow to protect her, to be the big sister she could depend on. What I never expected was that, instead of weing an angel, I had invited a demon into my life. Ivy would ruin everything I cherished. Whenever I¡¯d snuggle up to Mom, there Ivy would be, mocking me with those icy res, as if her eyes were poisoned daggers. Thankfully, Mom loved me dearly, never favoring Ivy even though she was her biological daughter. However, this only seemed to embolden Ivy¡¯s malice, turning our home into a war zone. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Not long ago, she framed me, dragging my name through the mud until I managed to clear my name. When we finally established boundaries, it tore our family apart, and she left without looking back. I was prepared to bury these painful memories, but never did I imagine she¡¯dmit such atrocities, harming another girl so viciously. How could you, Ivy? Standing up now isn¡¯t about seeking attention; it¡¯s because I still have a conscience. Ivy, if there¡¯s any shred of decency left in you, apologize. It¡¯s been too long for evasion. The harm started with me, and it needs to stop. Withdraw your ws, Ivy; the world. doesn¡¯t revolve around you. From your sister ra, who still loves you but dares not draw near.] Just as the uproar surrounding Ivy had begun to simmer down, ra¡¯s post reignited the mes, thrusting Ivy back into the searing spotlight. Chapter 2422 Chapter 2422 Chapter 2422 [Man, I had no clue Ivy had an older sister tucked away somewhere. Her post looked like it really hit her hard. If someone can just toss their own family to the curb like yesterday¡¯s newspaper, no wonder they¡¯re stone-cold to others.] [Tsk, tsk, tsk, who would¡¯ve guessed this whole thing would turn into a soap opera? Ivy, what other secrets are you keeping in your Pandora¡¯s box?] [I think there¡¯s a ring of truth to thisdy¡¯s words. Back when Ivy was the talk of the town, she didn¡¯t ride the hype train. But now, stepping up because another gal¡¯s been hurt, seems like she¡¯s genuinely cut up about it.] [Don¡¯t you think these statements seem a little too calcted? Posting about not wanting to cash in on the fame wagon is justughable.] [I¡¯m dying here, seriously. If she truly didn¡¯t want the spotlight, why make a grand entrance now, pointing fingers at Ivy?] [The guy who justmented must be a fan of hers, right? Even those who prefer to stay out of the limelight can¡¯t just stand by when they see Ivy ying the queen bee in the industry, causing chaos in her wake. They would naturally feelpelled to step in and set things straight. It¡¯s worth noting that not everyone shares the shamelessness disyed by your master, some actually bother to clear the air after such a scandal.] The person openly mocking ra was not someone to be trifled with, and theyunched into a fiery exchange with thementer. [¡®Master¡¯? Are you a dog that needs a leash to speak your mind online? From the beginning, I sensed that this whole affair was a targeted smear campaign against Ivy. You all seem to have lost your marbles, swarming her with usations. I¡¯m just a bystander here, but youbel me an Ivy fan. Whatever, I¡¯mying it out straight ¨C Ivy¡¯s been deliberately ckballed, believe it or don¡¯t.] Thement section under the username ¡°Bring On The sh¡± turned into a battleground, with others joining in the fray to call them out. [ssic! As a passerby, I felt sorry for Ivy just watching you all gang up on her. And you, fans trying to pass as mere passersby, could you at least try to y the part better? You didn¡¯t even bother to un-like her previous clips; afraid we wouldn¡¯t notice you¡¯re a fan-in disguise?] ¡°Bring On The sh¡± fired back: [Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t once marvel at Ivy¡¯s beauty in those teasers. Since when do I have to un-like something before I can have an opinion online? Who do you think you This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . are, policing my likes?] This person didn¡¯t expect to be called out like that. When they went after other Ivy supporters in the to arguing with a lunatic.] But ¡°Bring On The sh¡± wasn¡¯t about to let it slide, taunting: [Scared, huh? Why so silent all of a sudden? Got no more sass to spill? You were so keen on meddling in everyone¡¯s business, how about mine?] Seeing their adversary back down so easily, ¡°Bring On The sh¡± lost interest, leaving onest [Some people bring a storm wherever they go, maybe because her acting chops are too convincing, and it¡¯s got the rest of the signed actresses squirming in their seats. But listen, this nder is as fake as a three-dor bill. Just set aside your biases, take a good look, and you¡¯ll see ¨C it¡¯s nothing but a smear campaign. Today, I went from a neutral onlooker to beingbeled a fan, and that¡¯s on you.] Chapter 2423 Chapter 2423 Chapter 2423 [When the truthes out, oh, I¡¯ll remember all of you. You¡¯lle crawling back to apologize.] Ivy¡¯s fans were on the edge of their seats watching this online brawl unfold. They never expected a randomizen to stand up for Ivy so fiercely. Most people aren¡¯t quick with their words, so they quietly started following this outspoken user. This user just wanted to have fun online. On her profile, she left a message: [Ivy¡¯s fans, no need to follow me. I¡¯m just a regr Joe fed up with witch-hunting.] Initially, she had only been an observer of the drama, but after being dragged into the fray, she took a closer look at the so-called industry insider¡¯s profile. She wanted to see just how ¡°insider¡± this person really was! But the more she looked, the more she found thenguage and arguments utterly absurd. ¡°Bring On The sh¡± retweeted Seren¡¯s post: [The hot topic online these days started with these dim- witted posts. Don¡¯t you folks have brains? How can you fall for such idiocy?] As expected, herment stirred up a storm online. Now that Ivy had a vocal supporter, many onlookers who had been silent started choosing sides. [Finally, someone dares to speak up. I¡¯ve been holding it in for so long, it¡¯s been killing me. Now, let¡¯s discuss this so-called ¡®insider¡¯ who ims to know all the industry secrets. But take a look at their naive writing style. Do you really think someone like that can survive in the biz?] Many mocked Seren¡¯s seemingly uneducated manner under thisment, suggesting that most who believed her were likely underage. Seren was originally smug, basking in the attention she was getting. But when she checked her phone, she was stunned by the barrage of criticalments. Weren¡¯t these people supposed to be on her side? Her heart began to race. She randomly clicked on ament mocking her way of speaking and her apparentck of education. Livid, since she had only a high school education, Seren couldn¡¯t hold back. [How educated are you to be spouting off like this?] Seren had initially intended to wait until the next day to weave a new gossip tale about the industry. However, upon seeing the usations, she couldn¡¯t maintain herposure and impulsively joined the fray to sling mud with the crowd. [No point getting mad at these folks. All they know is how to y the elitism card. No wonder they¡¯re fans of someone like Ivy.] Some fans tried tofort Seren in herments section, but the more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She wished she could travel through the inte cables and give them a piece of her mind. Was it her choice not to continue her education? No, it was because her grades were lousy and her family couldn¡¯t afford it, which is why she dropped out and started working early. If she had continued her studies, she might have earned at least an associate¡¯s degree by now and not been so easily dismissed bypanies. But then Seren thought, even if theseizens had high levels of education, what did it matter? They were still fooled by someone who hadn¡¯t even finished high school. [Oh,ugh it up, all of you. Just wait until I trace your IPs. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you won¡¯t forget. Mess with Seren, and you won¡¯t get off easy!] Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She had stirred up enough online trouble to know a thing or two about these matters. Finding someone¡¯s real address from their online activity wasn¡¯t that hard for her. Chapter 2424 Chapter 2424 Especially since Mara had handed her a hefty sum of cash, and she had sneakily transferred a good chunk into her own ount without Mara knowing. With money, everything seemed easy. Mara hadn''t expected Seren to be so foolish as to cause her such a headache. All she wanted was someone easy to manipte to do her dirty work, someone she could quickly throw under the bus if things went south However, she never imagined that Seren would actually get a kick out of the adoration. online for her nefarious deeds. Not only did shemit the act, but she left evidence behind in such an idiotic way. Mara couldn''t have foreseen the multitude of problems that would arise from enlisting Seren¡¯s assistance in her tasks. Seren forwarded the link of the person who initiated the mockery of her education to aputer hacker she knew well. [Il want this person''s identity and address. I''ll show them who''s qualified tough at me.] The hacker hesitated. He took odd jobs online but didn''t want to get involved in anything illegal. However, the price Seren offered was too tempting to refuse. Since Seren¡¯s bank ount was brimming, spending a little to get back at someone she disliked didn¡¯t seem wrong. [Okay.]C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Within half an hour, details of ¡°Bring On The sh¡± were on Seren¡¯s screen. [No way, this can¡¯t be right. Are you sure you didn''t mess this up?] Seren gasped, looking at the shiny resume and the powerful family backing the person. She wondered if the so-called hacker just pulled some rich person''s info off the web and sent it to her. But the hacker was scared out of his wits. [Keep your money, and don''t ever contact me again.] He knew he¡¯d struck a nerve investigating someone of such high societal standing. His thorough online tracks were wiped clean, except for Seren, who hadn''t even had the chance to scorn her target before they came knocking. ¡°Bring On The sh¡± added a legal notice to hertest post, directly targeting Seren. [We''re all here online to have fun, right? But if it''s all in good fun, why resort to crossing legal boundaries? Someone didn''t like my jab at her and stooped to low measures to Chapter 2424 snoop on me. But as I said, bring it on. I''m not one to mess with. See you in court.] This move shocked the onlinemunity. The act of doxing was deemed despicable, especially coming from someone who imed to be an ¡°insider¡±. But more importantly, the culprit had just poked a sleeping giant. [HAHA, talk about karma! Let''s see if our dear insider can wiggle out of this one. She spread lies about Ivy, dragging her name through the mud for no reason. What goes aroundes around, HAHA] Seren was already stressed about an uingwsuit from Leo, and now she had received a legal notice. Panicked and clueless, she tried calling Mara, but the line was dead. Could it be that Mara had abandoned her? The more Seren thought, the more frantic she became, cursing herself for not having any other contact method. Now, like an ant on a hot pan, she felt desperate. "Pick up the phone, please pick up. If you don''t, I swear I''ll drag you into this. Neither of us will get away with it.¡± Chapter 2425 Chapter 2425 Seren bit her lower lip, a silent prayer in her heart that Mara would remember their bond. Meanwhile, Mara remained unconscious in her hospital bed, and Balfour ensured she had no issues before departing. However, instead of heading home, he found himself driving to Ivy''s dorm building. He sat quietly in his car, the reasons for his presence there blurred in his mind. All he knew was that on this particr night, he had an overwhelming urge to see Ivy. Ivy was utterly baffled when her phone rang, and Balfour''s name shed on the screen. After being swamped with rehearsals all day, she didn''t get back to her dorm until ten at night. ¡°Hello?¡± she answered, her eyes still heavy with sleep, barely registering the gentle breathing on the other end. Blinking away the grogginess, Ivy pulled the phone away to double-check the caller ID. Balfour? "Why are you calling at this hour? Hello? Why aren''t you saying anything?¡± Was something wrong? Suddenly wide awake, Ivy sat bolt upright in bed. ¡°Come on, talk to me. What''s going on?¡± ¡°It''s nothing urgent,¡± he finally said, his voice cutting through the darkness like a beacon. ¡°I just wanted to see you.¡± Her voice came out a bit raspy, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with Ms. Lewis?¡± ¡°I want to see you. What does she have to do with it?" For some reason, just hearing Ivy''s voice seemed to rx Balfour. He leaned back in his seat, closing his eyes and picturing her in her bed, talking to him, and he felt an immense sense offort wash over him. Ivy couldn¡°t help the acidic tinge in her voice. ¡°Didn''t you think I was guilty of that thing? Why call me now? Don''t you find me, this vile woman, loathsome?¡± Despite her joking tone, bitterness lingered in her heart. Upon hearing Ivy bring up the incident, Balfour straightened up, his tone serious as he apologized. ¡°I was just panicked back then. I know I was wrong; I''ve never really thought you would do such a thing.¡± Ivy froze, the apology and the dyed trust from Balfour finally reaching her after all this time. Chapter 2425 She turned her face away, sniffling. ¡°I''m not angry. I wouldn''t hold a grudge over something like that.¡± Balfour chuckled softly. ¡°Of course not. Ms. Dunhill, you''re too generous to bother with the likes of me. His deep voice sent a shiver through Ivy as it traveled from the phone to her ear. "Ahem, if you''ve got something to say, say it. It''ste. What do you want?¡± The moment Ivy had picked up the call, she felt nothing but concern for Balfour, not a trace of impatience. Balfour, realizing this, felt a sense of satisfaction. No matter what, this woman would always open her heart to him. ¡°I want to see you. It''s as simple as that.¡± Ivy fell silent, unsure of how to respond. She feared she might be reading too much into it. Could he just be joking?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She didn''t want to be the only one taking everything seriously anymore. After everything they''d been through, if she was the only one who cared, wouldn''t that be just pitiful? 08:41 Chapter 2426 Chapter 2426 "Cut it out already,¡± Ivy pleaded, her voice tinged with desperation. Her fragile heart couldn''t handle Balfour''s repeated jests. To Balfour, his words may have been casual, but to Ivy, it was like he was upping the ante on her racing heart with every joke.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I''m not kidding. Why would you think I am?¡± Balfour asked, noticing Ivy''s unease. He added, ¡°I''m right outside your building.¡± Ivy''s breath caught in her throat. Balfour was outside her building? What on earth did that mean? Was he actually standing outside her dorm this very moment? ¡°Don''t believe me? Thene out on your balcony and see for yourself,¡± Balfour said, his tone almost tinged withughter. Ivy thought him mad. It was the wee hours of the morning, well past 2 AM, and instead of sleeping, he''d driven to her dorm. If that wasn''t insanity, what was? ¡°You''re insane!¡± she blurted out. Her outburst only made Balfour chuckle. ¡°Step out for a moment, and you''ll see whether I''m lying or not. Take your time, I''ll be right here waiting for you.¡± After a moment of silence on the line, Ivy could be heard rustling, presumably getting out, of bed. The next moment, there she was on the balcony. d in her thin nightgown, phone in hand, she looked bewildered as she peered down. Their eyes met, Balfour standing by his car, Ivy above on her balcony. Both were silent, holding their phones and staring. Ivy moved her lips but ended up saying, ¡°You''re absolutely nuts.¡± Balfourughed softly, his smile somehow more abundant tonight. Ivy''s vision blurred, yet she felt as though she could see his rare smile as clear as day. She couldn''t help but smile in return. ¡°I''m not lying. I really wanted to see you.¡± They looked at each other, he below, she above. A blush crept onto Ivy''s cheeks, and despite the chill in her light nightgown, she felt warm. 09:41 @ Her blood seemed to boil with excitement. ¡°How long have you been out there? How long have you been waiting?¡± she asked ¡°Not long,¡± Balfour lied. He had been there for over an hour since leaving the hospital, not wanting to disturb Ivy''s sleep. But the pull to see her was too strong to resist. "Are you lying to me?¡± In that moment, Ivy felt a connection like never before. ¡°If you came all this way, why don''t you come up?¡± ¡°Would you let me in if I did?¡± Balfour asked, somewhat dazed, unsure if Ivy really wanted to see him, even though their conversation had been pleasant. Ivy chuckled softly, ¡°Do you expect us to talk from the balcony forever? Come up here already.¡± As soon as she nodded, Balfour''s long legs carried him away from his car. After hanging up, Ivy touched her face, muttering, ¡°Jeez, I''m burning up. Totally nuts, totally nuts. That man has lost it, and now I''m losing my cool too? Middle of the night is no time for this nonsense.¡± She leaned against the wall and slowly made her way back to her bed. But before long, she found herself getting up again, rushing over to the sofa to wait. 08:41 Chapter 2427 Chapter 2427 Just two flights of stairs, yet Ivy felt a restless unease whether sitting or standing until a knock from Balfour echoed at the door. Her head whipped towards the entrance, instinctively knowing who was on the other side. It was the man who wanted to see her, the same man who''d been haunting her thoughts. ¡°Ivy, open up.¡± Balfour''s voice held a sort of enchantment, drawing Ivy step by step toward the door. The moment she slid the door open, the man she''d been longing for stood before her. They locked eyes, both frozen in ce. ¡°Ivy.¡± Her name once again fell from Balfour''s lips. "Yeah, I hear you. No need to keep calling.¡± The next instant, Balfour stepped forward, his hands gently cupping her face, feeling as though they were being warmed by a hearth. Without a second thought, he surrendered to his instincts and did what he''d yearned to iE He pressed a kiss to Ivy''s lips. Her eyes widened in shock. What on earth was he doing? Ivy was so taken aback that their mutual yearning moment. Neither noticed a brief flicker of light to the left. med to materialize in that very With the door now softly closed, Balfour''s forehead rested against hers, his mood evidently lifted after acting on his desire. Augh emerged before him, no longer confined to a phone screen but reaching directly to her ears. ¡°Do you like it when I kiss you?¡± vy''s cheeks red even hotter, Balfour still cradling her face, their shared warmth drawing their attention. The more she blushed and tried to pull away, the tighter Balfour held on. In that moment, he seemed deaf to her protests, refusing to let her go. 08:41 Chapter 2427 "Who''d like that?¡± Ivy murmured, her eyes downcast in shyness, yet her voice betrayed no real displeasure. Balfour, knowing she shared his joy, felt content as well. He pulled her into an embrace, resting his chin atop her head with afortable sigh. ¡°I''m sorry I didn''te to you sooner. It was careless of me not to consider your feelings.¡± Ivy leaned against his chest, feeling as though she''d won the lottery, barely daring to believe Balfour''s sincerity. She gingerly reached out, tugging at the fabric of his shirt at his waist. ¡°Are you the real Balfour? Or some kind of specter in disguise?¡± Ivy''s childlike question brought Balfour face-to-face with her insecurities and the ache in her heart. If only he had revealed his feelings sooner, she wouldn''t have felt so unsettled. "You''re the enchantress, bewitching my mind. Keeping me so preupied with thoughts of you, I can''t even focus on work.¡± Ivy''s heart pounded against her chest as she nuzzled into him. "Ah, let''s not dwell on it. When have I ever really med you? If I truly held a grudge, there''s no way I''d let you into my room right now.¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse, and upon noticing, Balfour loosened his grip, cradling her face, ¡°I broke your heart, didn''t I? I''m sorry.¡± Ivy shook her head, still struggling to trust this reality. She feared waking up to fit was all just a beautiful dream. 08:41 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 2428 Chapter 2428 "Are you for real, Balfour? Is today April Fools¡¯ Day? Are you just pulling my leg? Where''s the hidden camera? Don''t mess with me, Balfour. Seriously, don''t. I''ll take it to heart,¡± Ivy said, clutching Balfour''s hand, her rapid-fire questions hitting him hard. ¡°Silly girl, of course I''m serious,¡± Balfour replied after a moment, and with those words, Ivy''s tears, which she had been holding back, finally broke free. She had cried alone, felt small and insignificant without anyone to share her burden. While Alyssa and Dean believed in her, and she had friends who supported her quietly, she never voiced was her deep need for Balfour''s care and belief in her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She never imagined Balfour would say such things to her, finally acknowledging her pent-up grievances finally. He said he believed her. Balfour held Ivy as she cried silently, his mind reying past events. ¡°I''ve never told you this, but back in my school days, Mara¡¯s sister and I were kidnapped. The kidnappers initially targeted just me, but Mara''s sister got caught up in it. Later, because of that incident, she lost her life, in a way, saving mine. I''ve always felt so guilty about it! And when I saw Mara lying there motionless, just like her sister had been, those old regrets came flooding back. My thoughts were jumbled, leading me to speak out of turn and be harsh with you. I''m sorry. No matter what, I shouldn''t have let my guilt make me me you,¡± Balfour confessed. Ivy looked up at him from his embrace. ¡°You hardly ever talk about your past with me.¡± She didn''t dare to guess what Balfour was thinking, but could this mean she was one step closer to being part of his world? Balfour leaned down to meet Ivy''s gaze, tenderly ruffled her hair and asked, ¡°Are you cold? Let''s get under the covers. If you want to know more, we have all the time in the world. I''ll tell you everything, bit by bit.¡± Without another word, Balfour scooped Ivy up and carried her to the bed, where she snuggled contentedly against him, resting on his arm. Taking a rare initiative, Ivy urged him to continue, ¡°I want to know everything about you.¡± "Why didn¡¯t you ask me before? If you had asked, I would''ve told you everything,¡± he said. Ivy looked down, fiddling with the buttons on Balfour''s shirt. ¡°I never asked because I thought maybe you didn''t want to tell me. I was hoping you''d choose to bring me into your world, not because I asked you to.¡± 1/2 11:41 Balfour sighed inwardly recogning that hy s dn¡°t feelpletely sure with han sowever they had all the time in the world had of them, and he was determined to gradually incit in her the age of security she craved Do you want to know about Mara Mo This time, withet waiting for Ny''s ned Balfour continued 1 won''t lie to you we only recently learned about Mara¡¯s feelings for me But I want to assure you that my feelings for her are purely tonic, stemming solely from the guilt: bear for her sister. That''s why Tve looked after her. Can you trust me on this vy didn¡¯t respond right away, but deep down, she knew that if Balfour truly had feelings for Mara, he wouldn''t be here with her sharing these truths. Besides, they had known each other for years, if there were any romantic feelings between them, they would have gotten together already. "So, are you saying you want to be with me now she ventured. 2/2 Balfour sighed inwardly, recognizing that Ivy still didn¡¯t feelpletely secure with him. However, they had all the time in the world ahead of them, and he was determined to gradually instill in her the sense of security she craved. ¡°Do you want to know about Mara, too?¡± This time, without waiting for Ivy''s nod, Balfour continued, ¡°I won''t lie to you. I''ve only recently learned about Mara¡¯s feelings for me. But I want to assure you that my feelings for her are purely tonic, stemming solely from the guilt I bear for her sister. That''s why I''ve looked after her. Can you trust me on this?¡± Ivy didn¡¯t respond right away, but deep down, she knew that if Balfour truly had feelings for Mara, he wouldn''t be here with her, sharing these truths. Besides, they had known each other for years; if there were any romantic feelings between them, they would have gotten together already. "So, are you saying you want to be with me now?¡± she ventured 2423 Chapter 2429 Chapter 2429 Ivy hesitated to answer Balfour''s question directly. She wanted to trust him, but the fear of giving her heart only to end up hurt made her seek reassurance about his feelings. ¡°I want to be with you, Ivy. I don¡¯t want our rtionship to be just some flimsy contract. Believe it or not, there''s plenty of time, and I''ll prove it to you.¡± They looked at each other in silence, tears already swirling in Ivy''s eyes. She wasn''t sure if she had finally received what she''d longed for, but her tears were a clear sign of her happiness. They fell asleep in each other''s arms, and when Ivy woke up the next morning, she felt a tight embrace around her waist. It wasn''t until Balfour nuzzled her neck that memories of the previous night came flooding back. Balfour hade to her in the wee hours and confessed his feelings. It all felt like a dream, so when Balfour asked her what she was daydreaming about, Ivy was still in a daze. "What are you thinking about?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Huh? Oh, nothing, just... it all seems a bit unbelievable. Ivy shyly tucked in her neck, but Balfour gently rolled her over to face him. He kissed her forehead gently. ¡°Still feels unbelievable? I''m right here with you. If you''re ever uneasy, just hold my hand.¡± Ivy looked down and smiled faintly, a scene that had only ever urred in her dreams. "Alright, enough dawdling. Is your scene schedule tight this morning?¡± Ivy shook her head. ¡°The script is wrapping up. I only have scenes in the afternoon. Are you busy at the office?¡± Balfour watched her, understanding that she was really asking if he could stay and spend time with her. Even for such a small request, Ivy couldn''t bring herself to ask directly. His heart ached at the thought. ¡°Even if I''m swamped, I can skip it. Why do you think I hire staff? You''re my priority. I won''t go to the office this morning. How about I keep youpany here instead?¡± Ivy''s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°That''d be great! There was a movie I''ve been wanting to watch, but I put it off because I had no one to watch it with. Can we watch it together today?¡± 1/2 Chapter 2429 Balfour couldn''t say no. For years he''d poured all his energy into hispany, leaving little time for himself. This was a rare moment of rxation. Before Ivy could get out of bed, Balfour held her feet gently, inspecting the healing injury. He felt relieved only after confirming that she''d be able to walk without crutches in a few days. ¡°Tomorrow, after your scenes are done, I''ll take you to the hospital for a check-up.¡± Ivy obediently nodded. ¡°Actually, it doesn''t hurt anymore. I think I can walk without crutches now.¡± ¡°No way,¡± Balfour immediately vetoed. ¡°What if it causes problemster? Listen to the doctor, and only ditch the crutches once you''repletely pain-free.¡± "Okay, I''ll follow the doctor''s advice.¡± Ever since Balfour arrived at Ivy''s ce, he''d carried her wherever she needed to go. At first, Ivy was a bit embarrassed ¡ª she wasn''t a toddler, after all, to be carried around! But in no time, she foundfort in his protective embrace. 2/2 Chapter 2430 Chapter 2430 However, as Ivy locked eyes with Balfour, she couldn¡¯t help but cave in. It was rare for them to be together like this, so close and intimate, and she cherished every moment. In the past, Ivy would shy away from getting too close to Balfour. She feared that the heavy weight of her feelings would spill out if she allowed herself to be too near to him. After all, if their professional rtionship were to suddenly take a turn towards the personal, it could get messy. But now, basking in the warmth emanating from Balfour''s gaze, Ivy felt a joy bubbling inside her that she couldn''t quite contain. The world outside might have been frosty, but snuggled in Balfour''s embrace, Ivy felt toasty warm, as if he were a wood-burning stove radiating heat through her. That morning, Alyssa drove over to the Howard Group Building. She needed to check in with Leo on the progress of the task they discussed from theirst meeting. However, she hadn''t anticipated that Balfour, who was usually punctual, would be absent from his office at nearly ten in the morning. "Quinton, where''s Balfour?¡± she asked, a hint of irritation in her voice. ¡°Why isn''t he in his office first thing in the morning?¡± Alyssa was not pleased. Balfour hadn''te homest night, though he had other ces to stay. While she recognized Balfour as an adult who didn''t need to report his every move, his absence from thepany was unusual. Her thoughts immediately turned to the possibility of him being at the hospital with Mara, which only added to her irritation. Quinton, ever respectful, adjusted his sses and replied, ¡°Madam, as far as I know, the young master visited Ms. Lewis at the hospital yesterday afternoon and left shortly after. I''m not sure where he spent the evening. Would you like me to call him for you?¡± Alyssa waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Never mind. He''ll just think I''m nagging if he hears from me now.¡± However, Quinton acted swiftly. Alyssa had barely settled in at headquarters when Quinton had already sent a message to Balfour. Balfour chuckled upon seeing Quinton¡¯s text, causing Ivy to look up from their cuddle. ¡°What''s so funny?¡± she asked. They were watching a heartwarming romantic movie; it wasn''t exactlyedy material. Balfour showed his phone to Ivy. ¡°Look at this. I''m all grown up, and Grandma''s still keeping tabs on me." Ivyughed, ¡°She''s probably worried you''re up to no good, staying out all night. You should 1/2 11.41 Chapter 2430 tell her, or maybe give her a call. It''s been a couple of days since I checked in back home too.¡± Hearing Ivy refer to both of their families as ¡°home¡± warmed Balfour''s heart. "You call,¡± he suggested, ¡°otherwise, she''ll start lecturing me the moment she hears my voice.¡± With a smile, Ivy took Balfour''s phone. As expected, Alyssa¡¯s tone was less than cheerful when she received a call from Balfour.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°You rascal, where were youst night? Howe you''re not at the office yet? Being the CEO doesn''t give you the right to ck off. How will you set an example for your employees?¡± Before the tirade could continue, Ivy quickly interjected, ¡°Grandma, Grandma, it''s me, Ivy.¡± ¡°Ivy? But isn''t this Balfour''s phone?¡± Alyssa pulled the phone away to check once more; indeed, it was Balfour''s number. She then realized that Balfour must have stayed over at Ivy''s cest night. She and Dean had been fretting over the cold war between the two young people, wondering how to mend their rtionship. To her surprise, it seemed the pair had secretly made up. Her voice softened, taking on a cheerful note as she spoke to Ivy. ¡°Oh, it''s you, dear. Did Balfour stay over with youst night?¡± 1 Chapter 2431 Chapter 2431 Chapter 2431 Ivy chuckled softly, a touch of embarrassment coloring her cheeks. ¡°Yes, Grandma. We called mainly to ease your mind. Balfour said he doesn¡¯t have much to do at the office this morning, so he¡¯s been hanging out with me. He¡¯ll head to work this afternoon.¡± Upon hearing that Balfour was with Ivy, Alyssa lost her urgency. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to rush off, dear. Let Balfour spend some time with you. The office can manage without him for a bit. You two haven¡¯t had much ¡®us time¡¯ recently, so take advantage of this rare opportunity.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± At that moment, Balfour took the phone from Ivy¡¯s hands. ¡°Grandma, did you head into the office for anything urgent today? Did Grandpa go with you?¡± Ivy leaned in closer, curious. The grandparents were usually hands-off these days, rarely visiting the office unless necessary. She worried Alyssa might be running around on her ount. However, Alyssa was not about to reveal anything that could cause them concern. ¡°Can¡¯t I take a little stroll without a reason? I¡¯ve got my chauffeur driving me; you kids don¡¯t worry about me. Anyway, I¡¯m tied up now, so I won¡¯t chat any longer.¡± True to her decisive nature, Alyssa hung up abruptly, regardless of Ivy and Balfour¡¯s reactions. Balfour stared at the phone, hearing only the dial tone, and gave Ivy a wry smile. ¡°Grandma¡¯s always been like that.¡± Ivy¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°I have a feeling Grandma might be out and about because of me. She said she¡¯d handle the rification, but I don¡¯t know why she¡¯d need to go to the office for that.¡± A thought struck Balfour. ¡°She¡¯s probably meeting with Leo. His legal team is efficient and capable. Leaving things in their hands should solve any issue. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll follow up on it when I go in this afternoon, so both you and Grandma can rest easy.¡± Gently, Balfour massaged the crease between Ivy¡¯s brows; he hated to see her worry. Ivy nodded and snuggled closer into Balfour¡¯s embrace, unaware of the storm brewing online. ra¡¯s statement had reignited the scandal, reaching new heights of spection. Netizens had used their sleuthing skills to unearth the rtionship between Ivy and ra, revealing a blended family with a history of warmth and closeness. Photos of ra participating in cultural events with Tessa and Finn were circting, showing a harmonious stepmother stepdaughter rtionship. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 2431 [These pictures should prove ra and her stepmom get along, right? It¡¯s rare to see such family bonds, but the closer ra seems to her stepmom, the more unsettling it is. Howe Ivy, the biological daughter, can¡¯t manage her family ties?] The insinuation was questioning Ivy¡¯s character. If she were a good person, why would her own mother show such affection for ra, another woman¡¯s child? Why would the biological daughter move out early? The news spun a narrative that painted Ivy in a negative light, suggesting her previous altercation was not out of character. Tessa, seeing the news, was flustered. She couldn¡¯t understand why ra would air their family¡¯s dirty